《Pirate in Naruto World》 Chapter 1： Burning fruit [seeking collection] In the evening, the sun sets! A young child, sitting on the steps of a wide courtyard, staring at the ground in a daze, a look of old-fashioned, does not look like a four-year-old child. This son is called Qimu Chiba, the son of Muyebaijiqimumu, and a brother named Qimu Kakashi. "Life is full of hope, and then disappointing." Chiba looked up, exhaled a long breath, sighed and said, revealing the helplessness of the silk. Chiba was originally a hard-working man who lived in the 21st century. Because of watching the animation of One Piece and playing the game of Naruto, there was an accident that crossed the world of Naruto. At the beginning, he was also delighted by this. He felt that becoming the son of Qi Mumao could change his life from now on. He would no longer be a poor man. It would not be a problem to become a high-shoulder. However, other traversers are not to the Uchiha family, or the thousands of hands, but also the system of the tyrannical system, the existence of the detachment, the various hanging days, the crushing opponents have not been discussed. Chiba around, constantly checking, found that he was born in the flag family, there is no special blood-succession, no system, only that point is not good or bad talent. Perhaps, Chiba is the most failed traverser, and the benefits are not harvested. "Since the starting point can''t be changed, then I only have to work harder to cultivate. Otherwise, I will die in this troubled world and become a cannon fodder. I don''t want to be the worst crossover." After Chiba complained, he still has to work hard. Practice, do not dare to slack off. Although the Qimu family has no **** boundaries, it also has a powerful ninja, just like Qimu Maomao, but it is called the wood leaf white tooth. Even if it is a wood leaf, you must be very polite to him. Did not dare to provoke him. It can be imagined how strong the strength of Qi Mumao is, and I am afraid that it has reached the shadow level. In any case, Chiba is a cross-over, and he can''t be mixed with his old man, so he really loses his share. After the sigh, the four-year-old Chiba squatted before the dark, and began a new round of cultivation. You know, the 6-year-old Kakashi, who is a genius, has graduated from Ninja School and has become a good genius in Muye Village. As a younger brother of Kakashi, or a passerby, Chiba must not be weaker than Kakashi. It is a must to surpass him. According to the meaning of Qi Mumu, I hope that before the age of five, Chiba will not practice ninjutsu, but will spend more time and energy, stabilize the foundation of the body, and improve physical fitness, which will be more beneficial to future development. After all, Qi Muyu is an experienced and strong person. Although Chiba is a bit dissatisfied, he still listens to his Laozi''s opinion and decides not to practice Ninjutsu before the age of five, concentrate on practicing physical skills and enhance the physical strength. Another round of cultivation, Chiba''s tender cheeks, already dissatisfied with sweat, the whole person lying on the ground, unable to breathe, exhausted, and even difficult to stand up. "If there is a system that is arrogant, I don''t have to practice so hard, just open the plug-in. It''s a **** traversal. Why don''t you give me some benefits?" Chiba still couldn''t help but vomit. Ding! "The body strength of the host reaches the system binding requirements, and the One Piece system binds!" A sudden voice sounded in the mind of Chiba. "What!" Chiba, who was still tired and lying on the ground, immediately reacted instinctively and sat up directly. "System binding completion 20%" ...... "System binding completion 50%" ...... "System binding completion 80%" ...... "The system binding is complete, congratulations to the host to get the One Piece system." A nice woman voice sounded in Chibas mind. "Emma, ??I thought I was an ordinary passer. The original system has only appeared until now. It''s really a good meal." Chiba excited, standing up from the ground and cheering. "The data for the host is as follows: Host name: Qimu Chiba Sex: Male Age: 4 years old Height: 120 Body strength: 250 (normal 100) Ninjutsu: No Chakra property: thunder, fire Points: 0 (for redemption of various skills and weapons) "System Jun, since you are the One Piece system, is it related to One Piece?" Chiba slowly calmed down from the initial excitement. "Yes, the things that the host will redeem from the system mall will be related to One Piece." The system responded to Chiba. "Then we are the first time to meet, can you give me a powerful devil fruit ability?" Chiba asked diligently. If you can get a burning fruit and get this ability, then Chiba can be cool, and it''s hard to beat it. You can crush your opponent. "The current score for the host is 0. You cannot buy the burnt fruit." "Then I am poor and white now, what good can I have?" Chiba snorted and said. "The host binding system is successful, you can get a lottery opportunity in the mall, do you draw a lottery?" The system prompts Chiba. "The lottery, the lottery, must give me a big prize." Chiba can''t wait to say. The One Piece system immediately switches to the mall''s interface and then draws a lottery. Ding! "The luck of the host is really good, and the fruit is burned." The interface of the system mall is transformed, and the burning fruit emerges. "My luck is not really good. If there is a chance to draw a lottery, maybe you can get the shocking fruit." Chiba excitedly cheered, but could not calm down. Ding! "The host has the ability to burn the fruit, and it is modified by the system. If the host falls into the water, it can still use the ability, and will not be afraid of the sea floor stone." Before Chiba, he was still worried about practicing ninjutsu. Now he has the ability to burn fruits. He doesn''t need to think about those things at all. He can immediately display a powerful flame, which is comparable to fire. "Let me try the ability to burn the fruit." Chiba can''t wait to try. I saw that his right hand was lifted up, and a flame came out, and it appeared on his palm, constantly beating and changing shape. Then, Chiba''s body vibrated, and the flame quickly swayed around him, seemingly drowning him, reflecting him, looking very powerful. Although Chiba is only four years old, but the strength is very good, and the endurance is not a problem. "Haha, refreshing, you should be so domineering." Chiba laughed, although the voice was a bit tender, but did not hinder his good mood. Chapter 2： Vs Kakashi [seeking flowers] Just when Chiba tried to use the ability to burn fruit, the door of the yard was pushed open and a figure appeared outside the door. The person standing outside the door is not tall, but taller than Chiba, and the cheeks are equally tender, obviously a child. This person is Qimu Kakashi, which is the brother of Chiba. It has not been long since he became a man, but he has become the youngest genius in Zhongren. When pushing the door open, Kakashi just saw that Chiba was using the flame and could not help but be surprised. "Chiba, have you started practicing Ninjutsu?" Kakashi came in and asked. For this younger brother, Kakashi is still very concerned and loved. After all, there is only one younger brother. "Yeah, I feel that the timing is right, I started to practice Ninjutsu." Chiba dissipated the flame in his hand and said, his face had a bright smile. He can''t say directly, this is the ability to open the hang, so it will only be more and more black, not easy to explain. "You didn''t take long to practice ninjutsu, you have achieved this effect, and the progress is very good." Kakashi patted Chiba''s shoulder and said with encouragement. "Brother, don''t underestimate me, maybe you are not my opponent." Chiba looked at Kakashi and said slowly, showing a bright smile. Chiba now has the ability to burn fruit, and the heart has not completely calmed down. I want to try it out. Kakashi is now a tolerant, just to check it out. "Chiba, self-confidence is a good thing, but you are so proud, but this is not good, you are two years younger than me, just after practicing ninjutsu, I feel that I can be my opponent, it is too much to look down on me, I graduated from Ninja School and became a bear." Kakashi looked at Chiba and said seriously. No matter where you look, Kakashi thinks that Chiba is bragging, and the latter wants to beat him. That is impossible, at least not now. "Brother, I haven''t tried to know how to know it. Although you are a genius, I am also a genius." Chiba still firmly believes in her own thoughts and does not feel that there is anything. "Since you think so, then our two brothers can learn from each other." Kakashi stepped back and said a few times. "Hey, I am doing this." Chiba is not afraid at all, and becomes faint and excited. "You have to be careful, I won''t be polite." Kakashi stepped back a few meters and prepared for the battle. "I will not be polite, let me come over." Chiba said awkwardly. After all, Chibas right hand waved, and a flame filled it, like a tumbling wave, wrapped him in it and confronted Kakashi. Seeing that Chiba exhibited such a flame, it was easily manipulated by Chiba and guarded around the body. Kakashi was surprised. He did not expect Chibas ninjutsu to be so strange and unexpected. "Chiba, such a fire and ninjutsu is so strange, the flame is actually controlled by you, is it your own?" Kakashi looked at the surging flame, and asked. "Yes, this is the fire martyrdom I have tailored for myself." Chiba nodded. "You are only four years old, you can create your own ninjutsu, it is amazing, if the news is passed out, it will inevitably start to waver." Kakashi heard this, immediately surprised, can not believe. When I was four years old, I was able to create my own ninjutsu. This is not as simple as a genius. It is simply a enchanting existence. "Brother, are we going to try now?" Chiba urged. "Then I am going to go." Kakashi snorted. The next moment, he acted, not directly rushing to Chiba, but circled around the latter, looking for flaws, and then launched an attack. After Kakashi turned around Chiba for two laps, he found the flame floating around Chiba, some distance from the latter''s body. It is not a simple matter to easily break into the flame. "Brother, if you don''t come, I have to go." Chiba said, without hesitation, immediately rushed toward Kakashi. As he rushed over, the flames followed and turned, looking very strange and strong. Chiba rushed over, and it was a fist to go out, bring a flame, form a fire fist, like a beast, and attacked Kakashi. The power of this boxing is very weak for Kakashi, which surprised him. He did not expect that only four-year-old Chiba would have such strong strength. Kakashi did not have a hard shackle, quickly traversing his body and avoiding the attack. "Brother, you really surprised me, it has become so strong." After Kakashi evaded the attack, he did not forget to appreciate Chiba. "That is natural, brother, you have to be careful, otherwise you will be defeated by me easily, you can lose face." Chiba said. When he spoke, he didn''t pause. He had turned around and launched an attack again. It was fast and his power was equally good. Since Chiba began to practice, he has been tempering his body and practicing his body skills, making him fast, not weaker than Kakashi, and his ability to burn fruit, which makes the attack complement each other. "fire punch!" After several consecutive attacks, Chiba successfully locked Kakashi, without hesitation, bursting out a flame, forming a huge flame fist, whistling to Kakashi bombardment, like a beating giant beast, the power is very Rapid. Seeing the huge fire fists, Kakashi widened his eyes, felt great pressure, and even had a sense of crisis. He quickly quits and runs Chakra, his hands quickly print, slam to the ground, and enter Chakra into the ground. "Turkish soil wall!" As the bandit Ninja was displayed, the ground in front of Kakashi immediately rolled up to form a solid wall that stood in front of him and resisted the fire fist from the bombardment. boom! Fire fists bombarded the earthen stone walls, directly smashing the earth and stone walls, or attacking Kakashi. Kakashi was really surprised at this. He did not think that the attack of Chiba was so powerful that he defeated his defense. Watching the fire fist continue to attack, Kakashi did not panic, it did not seem to escape, let the fire fist attack, drown him. Seeing the fire fist drowning Kakashi, Chiba slightly raised his eyebrows and looked awkward, knowing that things were not so easy, Kakashi could not be defeated so easily. The new book hopes that everyone likes it, and likes it, it will support it. The update will not fall~~ Chapter 3： The match is quite [seeking collection] Hey! When the fire fist hit the past, it crashed into Kakashi and immediately swallowed Kakashi. It is in this case that Kakashi''s body has changed and turned into a piece of wood. Seeing this scene, Chiba reacted and knew that it was a substitute. Kakashi had previously displayed it and moved to another place. Knowing Kakashi''s performance of the substitute, Chiba could not help but feel in his heart, Kakashi really is a genius, even if only six years old, the combat experience is already good. However, it is not a simple matter for Kakashi to defeat the current Chiba. Although Chiba is only four years old, it has the soul of an adult, the fighting consciousness is not bad, and the ability to burn fruit. A stump that was five meters away from Chiba suddenly changed. Kakashi appeared there and rushed toward Chiba, and the speed was very fast. In the hands of Kakashi, the thunder attribute Chakra broke out, flashing Raymond, and the sound of Ziz, it seems powerful. Kakashi rushed over and immediately thundered the lightning in his hand and attacked Chiba. Chiba turned around and was able to display the ability to burn the fruit. The blazing flame broke out and there was a powerful flame erupting between the waves. "Inflammation!" boom! A flame rushed out and formed a fire wall in front of Chiba, which blocked Kakashi from isolation. Kakashi had already attacked Chiba, but he did not expect that this flame broke out and blocked his way, and could not attack the past. In desperation, Kakashi can only stop and withdraw two steps backwards, converging the lightning in his hand. "The bandits, the cracked earth, turn the palm!" Kakashi''s hands quickly printed, the speed is very fast, almost the blink of an eye, the knot is completed. He discharged Chakra into the ground and launched a strong attack. Suddenly, the ground collapsed, and a powerful force attacked the Chiba on the other side of the wall. On the side of the fire wall, Chiba saw the ground collapse and immediately quits back, pulling away the distance and avoiding the attack. Soon, Chiba and Kakashi were ten meters apart, and the fire wall also converges to confront each other. These two guys are six years old and four years old. It looks a bit funny, but the strength is not to be underestimated. "Chiba, your strength has improved very fast, and now I can''t beat you anymore. If Dad knows this news, he will be very happy." Kakashi looked at Chiba and said, showing a splendid Smile. He now finally believes that what was said before Chiba is not a fake, but true. If Kakashi is a light enemy, it was defeated by Chiba. "Brother, we still have to continue, I am now excited." Chiba said, eager to try, become very excited. "It is not suitable here. If we continue to fight, our house is estimated to be demolished. If Dad comes back to see it, it will be mad." Kakashi said, not wanting to continue fighting. "There is no way. If you play against you again next time, you will not be my opponent." Chiba shrugged and said, looking confident. "It seems that I have to work harder to cultivate. Otherwise, I will be overtaken by my dear brother. This will not work." Kakashi came over and said. "Brother, I want to be the strongest genius. It is a matter of time to surpass you." Chiba said confidently, it seems a bit big. If someone else sees a four-year-old child and speaks this arrogant word, he will definitely dismiss it and even laugh at it. "Brother, you are good now, and when you are four years old, you are still a genius. You should go to the Ninja School and try to be like me soon." Kakashi remembered this and said. "I think so too. Although the Ninja School has nothing to learn, it is really a troublesome rule to become a formal ninja. It is really a troublesome rule." Chiba spoke up and didn''t want to go to Ninja School. After all, he seems to be a four-year-old child, but the soul is an adult, and he doesn''t want to learn from a group of squeaky little-sitting children. "There is no way, you will be wronged, and strive to graduate in the fastest way, the best results." Kakashi encouraged. The people of their Qimu family can all be metamorphosed geniuses, going to the Ninja School, but only to go through a passing. After practicing for a day, I played against Kakashi. Chiba was already very tired. After eating dinner, I took a shower and started to sleep. Now that the school is open from the Ninja School, there are still half a month. Chiba will not waste this time. Naturally, it is necessary to take time to cultivate, better grasp the ability to burn fruits and enhance their own strength. Because of the ability to burn fruits, the courtyard of the house is no longer suitable for Chiba cultivation, and it needs to go to a vast area, otherwise it will cause great damage, and destroying the house is not a problem. Chiba left the house alone, along the streets where pedestrians traveled, and rushed to the woods in the suburbs of the village. For him, the vast area is the best place to practice. "Hey, isn''t this the small Chiba of the flag family?" "Little Chiba, where are you going?" "Small Chiba, has your father not finished the mission yet?" Seeing Chiba walking on the street, many villagers greeted each other. Because of the strong man like Qi Muzuo, who is revered as the wood leaf white teeth, the Qimu family is very famous and very popular with the village name. "Aunts and uncles are good, I am going to practice." "My old man is still on the task, has not returned yet, but it is also fast." In the face of the greetings of many villagers, Chibas attitude is very good, and they all responded one by one. Half an hour later, Chiba appeared on a spacious meadow, not far from the lush forest. Between heaven and earth, Chiba looked very small and thin, but on his body, there was a flame lingering and rushing straight toward the sky, making him instantly taller. If you like this book, please support a lot, as long as the results are good, the update will not be less, full of motivation. Collections and flowers are mixed, the new book needs these very much, this is my recognition! Chapter 4： Cultivation [seeking collection] Chiba is cultivated on the grass, constantly evolving the different attacks of burning and burning fruits, and is skilled in various techniques. At the beginning, he was not in a hurry and began to evolve various attacks on the burning fruit. Yan Shang Gang, Yang Yan, Fire Boxing, Muscle, Fire Ring and Fire Column were successively displayed. On the grass, the flames continually tumbling, roaring, and changing shape. If there are onlookers here, you will be shocked to see this endless flame attack. Moreover, if you know that this is a four-year-old child, it will definitely be more shocking. "fire punch!" Chiba took a deep breath and then slammed it out, bursting out a strong flame, forming a huge fire fist, and rushing toward the cliff not far away. boom! With the bombardment of a huge flame fist, the rock wall collapsed and a large pit was pulled out, and the earth and stone continued to fall and roar. This punched out, but consumed most of Chakra in Chiba, made him tired, panting, sweat flowing out. Although Chiba now controls the ability to burn fruit, but the amount of Chakra is not much, it is difficult to support my continuous fighting, after all, it is still too small. Chiba did not go, lying directly on the scab, burned to the black ground, gasping for a big breath, his face covered with sweat, but a satisfactory smile. "After half a day of cultivation, I finally mastered several abilities of burning fruit. With my current strength, I can at least compete with Zhongren." Chiba muttered to himself and was in a good mood. Suddenly becoming stronger, he is full of expectations for the future, and feels that he has absolute strength in the future. Now is only the beginning, he will go to the peak of strength in the future, and even dominate the ninja world, this is his ambition. ...... "Help!" "You bad guys let me go." Just as the time was close to the evening, Chiba rested for more than an hour, and his physical strength recovered. When he was ready to go home, he heard a cry for help, and it came out from the woods not far away. Judging from this voice, the person who called for help is a woman. It is estimated that the age will not be very large and the voice is still very young. "What happened, did some people take the girl out of the village?" Chiba was curious after hearing the voice of crying for help. If you really encounter such a thing, Chiba naturally will not stand by and watch, but he has a **** heart, and his heart is very good. After a slight indifference, Chiba did not hesitate, immediately acted and rushed toward the woods that came to cry for help. In less than two minutes, Chiba entered the lush woods. The trees in the woods are very lush, they grow very strong, and there are many grasses. The vines are swaying and blocking the way. If you dont have a strong skill, you want to move here quickly and catch up with those who take the girl away. It is impossible. Things. Since practicing, Chiba has tempered his body and exercised his body skills, enabling him to maintain high-speed movement in this environment. One minute after entering the woods, Chiba determines the position of those people, and catches up at full speed, constantly drawing the distance between the two. "Little girl, don''t scream, there is a distance from Muye Village. If you shout the throat, no one will save you." A rough voice came and sneered. "Hey, our harvest this time is really good. If you catch such a watery girl, you can definitely buy a good price." "It''s a pity that it''s too small. Otherwise, if we have a few brothers, we can play it ourselves and then sell it." "The third child, is this something in your mind, can you be serious?" Chiba constantly pursues the past, hears these people''s conversations, can learn a lot of information, and at the same time anger and anger. According to his judgment, these people who are leaving the little girl are traffickers. There are four people in total. The speed of the road is not fast. It seems that the strength is not very strong. The little girl who was taken away is still calling for help, with a crying, may be the reason for a long time, the voice is already hoarse, and there is no strength. Chiba heard this hoarse and crying for help, and there was a bit of pity in her heart, which even hated the four traffickers. "Hey, the four people in front, you give me a stop." Chiba speeds up, like a bullet, and the speed quickly rushed over. After several times of acceleration, Chiba finally caught up with four traffickers, less than fifteen meters apart. It was inevitable that the four traffickers were a little nervous. After all, it was the scope of Muye Village. If they were alerted to a powerful ninja, they would be finished. When they heard the screaming, they almost turned their heads instinctively and glanced at them. They found that they were actually a child, and they could not help but feel a sigh of relief. They are traffickers. They still want to go where they are going to sell their children. Now it is good. Some people actually took the initiative to send them to the door. They naturally enjoyed it and relaxed completely. The four traffickers no longer hurry, stopped, and turned around, watching the standing ten meters away, a thousand leaves on a trunk, showing a playful look. "Hey, a little boy, dare to stop us, it''s a bit guts." A waist with a long knife, a rough beard, a skull on his face, like a scarred man, his eyes fell on the thousand On the leaf, I said disdainfully. "Where are we going to find the children who have placed the order, you can send it to yourself, then don''t blame us." A man with a taller body, thin face and a look of gloom, said the yin test. "You don''t like heroes to save the beauty? Then leave with us and let you have a companion with this little girl." The burly man holding the little girl with one hand, said rudely, sneer. Seeing that these four traffickers are so sorry for themselves, Chiba is not angry, and does not agree. Anyway, these four people wait for a dead person. "Well, if you have the ability to take me away, I will leave with you." Chiba showed a smile, but his face was tender, but his face was calm and confident, without any panic. "Hey, people are not big, but the tone is not small." The man who had not spoken before, jokingly said, shaking his long knife with a cold flash of light. "Don''t waste time, let''s go together, or you won''t even have a chance." Chiba said coldly, his eyes became cold. However, because he is too small, just a four-year-old child, people look down on him, think that he is just pretending to be a ghost. Chapter 5： Spike [seeking flowers] "Little devil, you have forgotten to take medicine, or are you dreaming, actually let us go together, I can clean up you alone." The thin man said, even the eye does not look at Chiba. "Second second, you don''t have to shoot, let me come, so if a little devil can''t deal with it, then I don''t have to mix it." The man with the long knife, the fourth of the four, said. . After all, he walked forward and waved his long knife at random. He walked toward Chiba and took a look at Chiba. The little girl who was held by the burly man and bound her body immediately stopped shouting after seeing Chiba, and looked at Chiba, and she was no longer so scared. In her heart, I hope that Chiba will successfully rescue her, let her get rid of these traffickers and return to the village. "Since you want to do this, then I am not welcome, I will kill this guy first." Chiba said coldly. At the next moment, he exerted his strength under his feet. The whole person was like a bullet. He rushed to the fourth child with a long knife. The speed was very fast. Just blinking time, he came to the other side. "Shenfire, I don''t know the fire!" The crisp coldness came from the mouth of Chiba, and his hands stretched out and swung forward from the back, and the flame broke out. As he swung his hands, he pulled the flames, formed a flame rifle, and violently attacked him, attacking the long knife in front of his eyes, and he was going to slash the traffickers. The trafficker who became the fourth child, there is still full confidence, can easily beat Chiba, but did not expect that a young man, the strength is so strong, unexpected. Seeing two fire rifles attacked, the fourth even felt uneasy, knowing that it was not good, and wanted to quit. However, he now wants to step back and avoid the attack, it is too late. Two flame pikes attacked the past, just blinking the time, approaching him, piercing his body, flying him out and hitting the trees a few meters away. boom! The flame rifle pierced the body of the trafficker, took his body, and penetrated the trees, then gradually dissipated. The trafficker suffered such an attack, and there was no chance of screaming. He died directly and fell to the ground. The other three traffickers saw this situation and couldnt help but widen their eyes, revealing a stunned look that was difficult to accept. "The fourth child!" The boss with a knife on his face rushed to the old four who fell to the ground. He saw that the latter had already died and could not help but sorrow. They were able to see the strength of Chiba, knowing that he had completely underestimated him before, and paid a price for it to make the fourth child die. "You killed the fourth, I must kill you, revenge for the fourth." The thin second child glared at Chiba, and the eyes seemed to spurt out and scream. "I said, if you go together, there will be a chance, you must look down on me, one by one, now you know it is wrong." Chiba stood a few meters away, jokingly said, disapproving. His height is only one meter high. Compared with the three traffickers, it is simply a small point, and it seems that he can''t bear a punch. However, if he is deceived by his appearance, he will pay a heavy price if he is jealous of him. "Can''t underestimate this little devil, let''s go together and solve him directly." The trafficker boss came over and said, his eyes fell on Chiba, sparkling with cold light and killing. The burly third child put down the bound little girl and walked over again, taking off a wide-mouthed axe on the back and preparing for the battle. "If there is any strength, even if it is displayed, don''t be polite, or there will be no chance." Chiba said coldly, it is still calm and calm, not tense. However, around his body, there is gradually a flame that appears, slightly surging, like many elves dancing, the gesture looks weird, with an inexplicable deterrent. Seeing the flames that appeared on the body of Chiba, the three traffickers were stunned, and some were jealous. They did not expect a child to have such a means. "Let''s go!" The boss sipped up, took the lead, rushed out, waved a long knife, and slammed into the door of Chiba. The second child and the third child also acted in the same direction, attacking Chiba from different directions, surrounding him, and not letting him escape. He planned to solve Chiba once. When I saw three traffickers attacking, Chiba had no fear at all, and still stood there, and the dawn became cold. The next moment, Chiba''s body vibrates, and the flame that surrounds him immediately erupts, like a violent tide, sweeping toward the surroundings. boom! The blazing flame is like a beast, rushing toward the three traffickers around and drowning them. These flames were manipulated by Chiba, like the tentacles of the octopus, and the three traffickers were caught so that they could not come close. The three traffickers originally wanted to attack Chiba, but now they can''t even get close to their bodies, and they can''t help but be shocked. "You are too weak, it is not enough to watch, don''t waste my time, or I will send you on the road." Chiba bound three traffickers, jokingly said. He looks like this now. It doesn''t look like a child. It''s like killing a **** from hell. The human life is in his hands. It''s nothing. Chiba knows that living in this world, indecisive, too kind, is not a good thing at all, but will become a burden, he is more advocating decisive and decisive, cold-blooded. Chibas hands were lifted up, his hands swung quickly, and the flames around his body were mobilized. He became a three-fire rifle and broke out. He attacked three traffickers. "No!" "Please let us put our life." When the trafficker saw this situation, he immediately became fearful. Without the arrogance, he immediately asked for mercy, hoping to save his life. When faced with death, they are really scared. Even dignity can be avoided and everything is abandoned. "You have no chance." Chiba said indifferently, not willing to be soft. The three flame rifles were still attacked and the power was very strong. The bodies of these three traffickers were **** and could not escape. They were pierced by flames and the body splashed out. Chapter 6： Mitarai coffee beans , , ~~ Three voices sounded, and the bodies of the three traffickers were pierced and blood spattered. Chiba converges on the flame, and then three people fall to the ground, coughing blood in the mouth, it is impossible to stand up, can only slowly die, waiting for death to come. Chiba squinted at three people, without a little pity, his face still calm, and walked over to the little girl who was tied. The little girl witnessed it, and Chiba smashed four traffickers, and it was still easy. The kind of eyes were very cold, and she became uneasy and worried. Seeing that Chiba came to himself, the little girl was worried and her body trembled, but there was no way. "You don''t have to be afraid of me. I am here to save you. I won''t hurt you." Seeing the fear in the eyes of the little girl, Chiba said calmly and showed a warm smile. Seeing the smile like Chiba, the little girl felt very cordial, the fear in her heart dissipated, no longer afraid, nodded lightly. Chiba walked over, kneeling beside the little girl and untied the rope that tied her. "My name is Qimu Chiba. What is your name?" Chiba asked as he untied the rope. "My name is the hand-washed red beans. Are you the genius of the flag wood family?" After the royal hand-washed red beans gained freedom, they sat in front of Chiba and whispered. When I heard the little girl say the name, Chiba gave a slight glimpse. I didnt think that this face was red and the Loli, which turned out to be the hand-washed red bean, really surprised him. He did not think that the first time with the Royal Hand Washing Red Beans, such a thing happened, it may be the fate of the arrangement. "We have two geniuses in Qimujia. One is my brother Kakashi and the other is my Chiba." Chiba said proudly, showing a childlike smile and making the hand-washed red beans feel closer. "Chiba, thank you for saving me, you are so powerful, so small is so strong, and easily solved those traffickers." Red beans thought of this matter, solemnly thanked Chiba. If it werent for Chibas timely appearance, red beans would be in trouble, and I dont know where it would be trafficked. "I am a genius, naturally very strong, my brother is a tolerant, my strength is nothing." Chiba said with amazement. "I will work hard to cultivate and fight for the ninja in the future." Red Bean said, his eyes are very serious. "How can you be caught by traffickers, their strength is the most tolerate, do not dare to enter the village to take the children?" Chiba asked. "I used to play with my friends in the suburbs, and I was caught behind." Red beans whispered, and I was a little scared when I remembered the experience of this matter. "In the future, you should pay more attention to it and learn to protect yourself." Chiba said, "I will send you back." Red beans nodded, let Chiba hold a small hand, walked out of the woods and walked toward the village. ...... "The host kills the first murder, completes a dark line mission, gains 500 points, and has the skill of the Navy''s six-style shaving." When Chiba and Red Beans walked out of the woods, the sound of the system sounded, reminding Chiba to receive the reward. "The first killing, and this extra reward, the system is still very sensible." Chiba sighed in her heart. He can obviously sense that there seems to be an inexplicable force that is input into his body, making his body stronger, and the information about shaving appears in his mind. As long as he has time, a little practice, you can master this skill and achieve proficiency. Shaving - a moment (0.36 seconds) stepping on the ground more than ten times, using the explosive speed generated by the reaction force to move, the naked eye can not see. After mastering such skills, Chiba faces some extremely fast attacks, and the chance of avoiding is even greater. If the sneak attack is launched, the success rate will be improved. In general, Chiba has such skills, which is very good. After Chiba brought the red beans back to the village, someone in the village knew the news of the disappearance of red beans, sent a team of ninjas, and searched for her whereabouts. However, when the ninja team rushed out, they saw that Chiba took the red bean back and finally got a sigh of relief. "Red beans, you are fine, everyone is worried about you." Seeing the emergence of red beans, one was forced to come over and said. "Thanks to Chiba to save me, or I was taken away by traffickers." Red beans turned to look at Chiba around, and said, eyes change, admiration. "You are the Chiba of the flag wood family, only four years old, you can beat the traffickers, it seems that the flag wood family has a genius." Zhong Ren looked at Chiba, lamented. "That is natural, I was originally a genius." Chiba said proudly, simply not modest. "Since you come to find red beans, then give it to you." Chiba added. "Chiba, if there is a chance in the future, I will find you to practice and let you teach me the Ninjutsu." Red beans went to the side of Zhong Ren and smiled and said to Chiba. After this incident, red beans have a good impression on Chiba, and I am grateful. "Okay." Chiba did not refuse, nodded and promised. How to say, the other party is also a cute little Loli, how can make her sad. After the red beans were escorted back home, Chiba continued to move into the village. After a while, he passed the famous Le Ramen in Muye Village and immediately heard the sound of the stomach screaming. "It seems that this is for me to go to a ramen noodles for dinner." Chiba touched her stomach and said. He did not hesitate and walked in to Le Ramen. After entering the noodle restaurant, the boss behind the counter found almost no Chiba. After all, he was still small. Chiba climbed a stool one meter high and appeared in front of the counter before it appeared in front of the noodle shop owner. "Welcome, what do you want to eat?" It looks normal, the body is a bit fat, and there is a bit of fat on the face, passionately said. Yiles temper is very good. No matter what kind of guest, he will be warmly entertained. This is also the reason why Yile Ramens business is very good. At the side of Yile, a little girl who looks like a three-year-old girl is playing, wearing two little pony tails, and her face is red and fluttering. It looks very cute. I want to come, this is the daughter of a music - calamus! Having said that, a Le Ramen is the existence of the opening. In the original work, Paynes horrible **** Luo Tianzheng could not destroy the noodle restaurant, which made people feel incredible. Chapter 7： Practice ninja "Give me a bowl of big pork ramen, I want to add meat, thank you." Chiba looked at the menu and said. "Well, you wait a moment." Then, let''s do ramen. In less than five minutes, a bowl of hot Le La Ramen will be done, and it will be in front of Chiba, and a scent will be created. "I haven''t eaten yet, it smells so sweet, it must be delicious." Chiba looked at the good ramen noodles, the index finger moved, and said. After all, Chiba did not hesitate to sip up and enjoy his dinner. I have to say that Yi Le Ramen is really delicious. When Chiba first eats it, I can''t help but praise it and give a thumbs up. No wonder the Naruto always likes to eat a ramen noodles, and it is not unreasonable to eat a few bowls until the belly can''t fit. If it weren''t for Chiba, he wouldn''t be able to hold too many things in his stomach. Otherwise, he wouldn''t just eat a bowl, at least two bowls. In less than ten minutes, Chiba will kill a bowl of large ramen, and support the full stomach, leaving the noodle restaurant. Next, he has nothing to do, go home directly along the road, and this day is basically a passing. After returning home, Chiba talked with Kakashi about some things about cultivation. For this younger brother, Kakashi is in love. If Chiba needs help, he will not hesitate to do everything he can to help Chiba and point him to practice Ninjutsu. Although Chiba has the ability to burn fruit, it has not yet cultivated Ninjutsu. For things related to ninjutsu, it is still necessary to ask Kakashi some. After all, the latter has some experience. This evening, Chiba mainly asked Kakashi to teach the experience of avatars and avatars. Although this process is rather boring, but Chiba does not have any complaints, no bit of impatience, the perseverance shown is not comparable to children. Seeing that Chiba is so serious, there is no half-sense, even Kakashi will be surprised and proud of this younger brother. "Well, it''s not too late, it''s almost the same. You have time to practice again later." Kakashi sat up from the carpet in the hall, stretched his muscles and said, "However, practicing ninjutsu is not easy. You have to be patient, you can''t give up because of failure, but you can''t do it." "Brother, I know this kind of thing, how do you become so embarrassed, like a wife," said Chiba. He was very patient, but when he heard Kakashi so embarrassed, he became impatient. "Okay, I am not jealous." Kakashi waved his hand and left the hall. Chiba did not stay, went to wash zao, and then went to bed. The next morning, when the sunny sunshine fell into the room, Chiba began to wash and prepare for the new cultivation. "I can definitely eat by face, but I have to work so hard, hehe~~" Chiba looked at herself in the mirror and couldn''t help but sigh. Although he is only four years old, he has a gray hair and a childish cheek, but it is not a hindrance to his handsomeness. If he has a hair shawl, it seems to be a beautiful embryo. If you put it in a modern society and have such a face, after adulthood, you dont know how many girls you will be fascinated, how many women will make him crazy. After the sigh, Chiba is still wearing a blue-purple purple sportswear. Chiba and Kakashi simply ate a little breakfast, then left the house and went to practice each other. They were very acquainted with each other and did not ask too much. Chiba came to the place where she practiced yesterday, preparing to practice the practice of avatars and shadows. The avatar is easier to cultivate than the avatar, so Chiba intends to practice the avatar. Chiba stood on the grass, with a wooden stake next to it, running Chakra, and his hands were printed according to the knot of the substitute. "Replacement!" As the knot was completed, Chiba slid and the hands clasped. However, the wooden stakes around him did not change at all, or a simple wooden stake. The first attempt failed, and Chiba was not annoyed. I think this is normal. If you want to try it once, you will succeed in cultivating Ninjutsu. Those few books are impossible. Even if you are a peerless genius, you can''t do it. After Chiba adjusted it, he continued to try, and then he faced a series of failures. "Replacement!" Hey! After this screaming, the stakes around Chiba finally changed and became the same substitutes as him, but his eyes were sluggish and there was no movement, just a pure substitute. If the avatar is attacked, it will immediately collapse and return to the original stake. "Call, tried thirty times, and finally succeeded." Chiba reached out and wiped the sweat on his forehead, and said, his face showed a satisfied smile. Just trying thirty times, you can successfully create a substitute. This speed is very fast. Even if you are a Kakasai who is a genius, you may not be able to successfully practice a substitute in such a short time. After successfully creating a substitute, Chiba is not in a hurry to practice the art of splitting the eyes, but sits down on the spot, eats some food, replenishes his physical fitness, and restores the chakra consumed. After taking a rest for an hour, Chiba continued to practice and began to try to split the body. The difficulty of practicing the avatar is much bigger than the avatar, so he has prepared for dozens of failures. The practice of shadow separation is to distribute the chakra of the ontology to form a body that is indistinguishable from the deity. Chakra is almost the same, used to help the deity fight, or to perform some difficult and high-risk tasks. Among the original works, Naruto, with its own unique advantages, has a large number of chakras, can practice multiple shadows, develop human tactics, and help them cultivate. Although this technique is not an attack on ninjutsu, it has a great effect in many places. As long as Chiba can successfully cultivate the shadows, he can be a little lazy in the future, and he can make shadows and complete them. Seeking collection, seeking flowers~~~ Chapter 8： Qi Mu Yumao [seeking collection] A new round of cultivation began, Chiba stood on the grass, against the scorching sun, running Chakra in the body, and his hands continued to follow the seal of the shadow-shaping technique. In the following time, there is no suspense, Chiba has faced dozens of failures. After the failure, Chiba did not show his head down, did not give up, but silently thought about the reasons for the failure. Every time I fail, Chiba can find out the shortcomings, understand the reasons for the failure, and make improvements. "Hey!" When I tried the 50th time, Chiba finally succeeded in applying the technique of splitting the eyes. Only after this shadow appeared, he was unable to kneel beside him, without any effort, let alone fighting power. Obviously, although he can condense the shadows, but want to achieve a perfect state, there is no small gap. "Although this technique is still not perfect, it is also progressing." Chiba looked at the ground, and the weak and shadowless figure was not annoyed, but instead showed a confident smile. When he took a short break, he did not hesitate to continue to practice the technique of splitting the shadows and constantly improve the technique. After trying again for ten times, Chiba finally succeeded in launching the shadow-shaping technique, which is exactly the same as the deity, and even the momentum that is emitted can not find a difference. If you look at it this way, there is no difference between Chiba and Shadow. "Haha, it took only two hours, and the practice of splitting the shadows was successful. The speed was faster than Kakashi. It was definitely the first genius of Konoha." Chiba said excitedly, and he was very happy. Mastering the skills of avatars and shadows, Chiba feels a little tired, but he is not in a hurry to return home, but has a little time to continue to hone his abilities. "It''s time to exercise the ability to burn the fruit." Chiba stood up and said slowly. As he spoke, the flame had spread from the body, wrapped around his body, and drowned him in it, looking very strange, like countless flame elves are beating. Chiba is not in a hurry to attack, but to let the body slowly change, evolve into a flame, and elementize. Burning fruit is a natural demon fruit that allows the user to elementize. Moreover, once the user is elementalized, the physical damage can be immune to a large extent, and there is no way to harm him. Seeing that you are elementizing the body and seeing yourself and the flames blend together, Chibas mood is once again excited and difficult to calm down. As long as the body can be elementalized, Chiba''s combat power is not comparable to the other side, but it can also immune physical damage, thereby escaping and even consuming each other, which is a very powerful ability. Of course, he will not become invincible because he can be immune to physical damage. If the strength of the other party is higher than him, he can find a way to restrain him. Want to walk in this world like the cloud of the shadow world, dominate the life and death of others, then only become constantly, become a peerless strong, only other means are clouds. "I can elementize such an ability, and I can''t easily leak it out. Otherwise, the husband is guilty of guilty, and it may bring me a lot of trouble. It is possible to be sliced ??and researched." Ye Hao said. After all, being able to elementize immune to ordinary physical damage is a very bad means for others, and everyone wants to get it. The Huo Ying World has no natural fruits, can not meet the needs of other people, and naturally will focus on Chiba. Chiba has been practicing on the grass, exercising the ability to burn fruits, and even developing different attack methods. It was not until the evening that Chiba stopped practicing and returned home. Before returning home, he still went to a Le Ramen to eat a large bowl of ramen like yesterday, and he went home with a full stomach. "Chiba, you can count it back, Dad came back from the mission." Chiba just walked into the courtyard of the house and heard the sound of Kakashi''s delight. "Dad is back." Chiba gave a slight glimpse, and then he reacted and was very excited. "Come on, Dad is waiting for you in the hall. He said that he wants to test your recent cultivation results." Kakashi came over and took the hand of Chiba directly and walked toward the hall. When Chiba came to the hall, she saw a light golden hair, a protective amount on her forehead, a light blue-colored ninja suit, a face that was a bit old, and a kind-hearted middle-aged man who was sitting in the hall. This person is the father of Kakashi and Chiba, who is known as the white leaf white teeth - the flag wood! Seeing the appearance of Chiba, Qi Muzuos usual cold face reveals a touch of a kind fathers smile, and his expression is a little excited. For most of the time, Qi Mumao walked around the region, performing various difficult tasks, and rarely had time to accompany his two sons. Especially after Chiba was born, his task became more busy. It was a luxury to be able to go home and stay with two children. "Dad, you have been working for a long time, and you only came back in two months." Chiba went over and complained. "This is also a way of no way, the task is not completed, it is not convenient to go home." Yan Mao said, and did not have the usual seriousness, completely relaxed, enjoy this short good time. "I haven''t seen you for a while, and both of you have grown taller." Zuoyun looked at his two sons and said with exclamation. It is rare for their father and son to reunite once. Naturally, they should get along well, talk about family routines, and practice things. Although Qimu Maomao has the title of wood leaf white teeth, it seems like a god-like existence in others, and dare not approach. However, in front of Kakashi and Chiba, he was a kind father, and he was very talkative with Kakashi and Chiba. There was no gap. When they were sitting together, they also talked about the experience of cultivation and guided the two sons to practice. Chapter 9： Ninja School [four more for collection] "Dad, I am going to study at the Ninja School, and then graduate early, like my brother, to become a bear." Chiba said his thoughts. "You are only four years old, you are going to school." Hearing Chiba said, Yan Mao was a little surprised, and could not help but look at his son''s eyes. "You don''t underestimate me, my strength is not bad, even my brother can''t beat me." Chiba said proudly. "Kakashi, this is true, even you can''t beat Chiba?" Sao Yun was surprised and turned to look at Kakashi and asked the latter. "Chiba''s strength has indeed improved a lot, and he has already figured out a kind of fire ninjutsu that applies to him. If I don''t work hard, it is difficult to beat him." Kakashi did not hide, and truthfully said the situation. When I heard this, Qi Mu was shocked. I didnt think that Chibas talent was so enchanting. It was no worse than Kakashi and even more prominent. Its just that its just too rare for a child who is four years old to figure out the ninjutsu. Even if you look at the history of the whole wood leaf, no one can study your own ninjutsu at the age of four. . "Very good, it is my son of Saoyun. I have such strength at a young age. When you grow up, we are a three-master." Qi Muyu is in a good mood and laughs. Nowadays, his two sons are still young, and they show this amazing talent and strength. When they grow up, they will become the mainstay of the village, become a respected ninja, and make more contributions to the village. When I heard that Qi Mumu said things in the future, Chiba suddenly remembered one thing. That was when Qi Mumu was out of the task, in order to rescue the partners who were in danger, and gave up the task, the village suffered losses. Because of this incident, Yan Mao was condemned by the villagers. Even the partners rescued by him could not tolerate his actions, criticized and condemned him, and finally led to Qi Mumus thoughts and suicide. If things go on like this, Kakashi and Chiba are still not adult, and Qi Mumao will commit suicide. There is no such thing as a three-master. "If this happens in the future, I must try my best to stop Dad from letting him do stupid things." Chiba picked up her heart and made a decision. "There are ten days of ninja school to start school, but I will go out to perform tasks in a few days, can not personally send you to the Ninja School." Qi Muyu Mao sighed, revealing a trace of helplessness. In his heart, he wanted to send Chiba to the Ninja School on the first day, but he had a task. He left the village when he arrived, and could not do this little thing. "Dad, you don''t have to care about this little thing. I can go to the Ninja School alone. My current strength is not weak. Going to the Ninja School is just a cut-off. It will soon be like a brother, with excellent results. Graduation." Chiba said, it seems very casual. After all, he has the soul of an adult, not like other children, even if he goes to school, he still cries and wants to be accompanied by his parents. "Dad, you can rest assured that I will accompany Chiba to the Ninja School." Kakashi said, although it is also a child, but already mature, able to stand alone. "Brother, don''t mix it with you, don''t just go to school to register, register for admission! I can do this kind of little thing, you don''t have to worry about me." Chiba said. Let Kakashi take him to the Ninja School for admission, and Chiba always feels that this picture will be very strange. After all, a six-year-old, a four-year-old child, this is not what it is, it is better to go there. "Alright, the men of our flag family, no matter what, they should be independent." Qi Mumu did not intervene in Chiba''s decision. This evening, the three sons of Qi Mumu and his son talked a lot, and until late at night, they went to sleep. In the next eight days, in addition to cultivation, Chiba will take some time to prepare for the school, and discuss the ninjutsu to Qi Mumu at night. Qimu Yumao is known as the wood leaf white teeth. It is not only powerful, but also has a lot of combat experience. It is a very lucky thing to get his guidance. For his son''s request, seeing his son so eager to learn, Qi Mumao naturally will not be jealous, sharing many methods of cultivation, as well as combat experience, to Chiba and Kakashi. Get the guidance of Qi Mumao, although the fighting power of Chiba has not been significantly improved, but the combat experience is rich, and the combat skills are more flexible. In general, with the strength of Chiba, even if it is a senior, it will not be easily defeated, can be with the other side, and even have a certain chance to beat the other side. Ten days passed and finally ushered in the days of the Ninja School. Among the wooden leaf villages, many children of suitable age are looking forward to this day and can go to the Ninja School to enroll. However, Chiba is not very interested in registering for admission, and there is not much interest. As soon as I thought about it for a while, he had to learn with a group of little children. Chiba had a feeling of crying and laughing, and even wanted to escape. At about nine o''clock in the morning, Chiba took the prepared materials, left home, and rushed to the Ninja School. Kakashi had to send Chiba to school, but the latter refused, so he only went to school alone. The Ninja School is located in the center of Muye Village. It is not far from the office of Huo Ying. If you start from the Qimu family, you don''t need too much time. Just turn two streets and go straight to the Ninja School. Ninja School, the area is vast, a building stands in the middle, showing different rules of distribution, some are teaching buildings, and some are cultivation places, have different roles. When approaching, you can see the large-scale door, and the six characters carved in the classics - Konoha Ninja School! The Ninja School was created by the second generation of Huo Ying. At the time of the war, in order to ensure the stability and efficiency of combat and education, the Ninja School was specially established to provide age-appropriate children to learn and cultivate places, and to lay a solid foundation for children. Since the creation of the Ninja School, many talents can be exported to the village every year. It is of great help to the construction of the village and can enhance the strength of the village from all aspects. Chapter 10： Admission [five more for flowers] When Chiba came to the Ninja School, I saw that many parents and children had arrived here. They gathered together in groups of three and five to discuss various gossips. The scene seemed very lively. Chiba is not interested in the gossip, just want to finish the admission process quickly, and then leave the place that is noisy than the vegetable market. Today, I only go through the formalities for admission. I dont need to take classes, I have to wait until tomorrow, so I can leave as soon as I finish the admission process. "Isn''t this the Chiba of the Qimu family? Are you going to the Ninja School to apply for admission?" Seeing the four-year-old Chiba appear in the Ninja School, some ninjas asked, very curious. Because Qi Muzuo is famous in Muye, and has a high reputation, his two sons are very concerned about Muye, and many people know Kakashi and Chiba. "Chiba, you should not be like your brother. If you plan to be so small, come to Ninja School to study?" Someone asked, looking surprised. Qi Mujia had a talented Kakashi, which was already very shocking. If there is another enchanting Chiba, it is simply to let the other children of the village have no chance to live. A generation will live in the name of the genius of these two brothers. Thinking of this situation, many parents are not happy, but there is no way. "Well, I am planning to come to the Ninja School to study. Like my brother, I am going to graduate soon and become a ninja." Chiba did not hide and responded calmly. boom! As soon as this was said, many parents gathered here immediately shook, giving a sigh, feeling excited and unable to calm down. "It seems that the flag wood family will have two geniuses." Someone said. "Qi Mu Yumao is already very powerful, and his two sons are geniuses. In a few years, it is really a three-master." Some people thought of this situation, could not help but be more excited. "Maybe in this generation, the Qimu family can be developed into a famous family." Some people have said this speculation. Many of the ninjas gathered here are inexplicably excited and send out some arguments to speculate about the future. With the prestige of Qi Mumao in the leaves of the wood, it has been respected and loved by countless villagers. If the three generations of the fire are abdicated, he may not have the opportunity to become the fourth generation. According to the development of the original work, if Qi Mumu did not experience the mission and did not commit suicide, then it is not impossible to fight for the position of Huo Ying. Hearing these ninjas'' arbitrarily arguments, guessing what might happen in the future, Chiba doesn''t take it for granted. He is too lazy to pay attention to it, take his own documents, and go through the formalities for admission. In fact, going to the Ninja School for admission is a simple matter. Submit your information to the ninja at the registration office. You can register the information and it will take a little time. Half an hour later, Chiba had a good admission procedure, walked toward the playground, attended a speech before the fire shadow, and carried out a **** brainwashing process. The name is to understand the will of fire. According to the calculation of the Chronicle of Wood Leaf, this year, the school of Ninja School is most likely to appear. In the back, the famous Ninja is more likely to have Uchiha, Earth, Ebis, Ibike, Asma, Maitekai, etc. people. Although these people are a little bigger than Kakashi, but the age of enrollment is relatively late, and it is not a famous genius, so they will wait until the age of six or seven. At the age of six or seven, I entered the Ninja School. The age of the leaves is relatively normal. As for the enchanting geniuses like Kakashi and Chiba, after all, they are only a few and cannot be compared. "It seems that the little boy who went to school with me, there is no such thing as a genius against the sky. It seems that at the Ninja School, I will be alone." When Chiba went to the playground, he looked at these small children. Ass, I picked it up in my heart and sighed slightly. When the parents and children of the Ninja School are all concentrated in the playground, on the high platform in front of the playground, four ninjas wearing ninja suits appear in the eyes of everyone. When the ninjas on the high platform appeared, the people who had been talking about it immediately quieted down and looked up and looked at the four people on the high platform. The four ninjas that appeared on the high platform were the three generations of Huo Ying and Mu Ye San Ren. In the middle age, there are no three generations of the old lady''s shadows, flying in the sun, wearing a set of red clothes, wearing a white coat, wearing a hat, standing in front, condescending, overlooking the playground child. In front of his eyes, these children standing on the playground are all the future of the village. They are the hopes of the village and need to be taken seriously. After the three generations of the eyes of the fire, Muye San has a calm look, no expression on his face, and no need to talk. Fei Fei took a step forward and immediately said loudly, "Students, you are welcome to enter the Ninja School. You are the future and hope of the village. You should cherish the time at school and strive to learn more. Protect the village and family in the future." His voice spread out and echoed throughout the Ninja School. It was difficult to calm down, people were infected, and blood was boiling. Next, all of them are the lively speeches of Fei Fei Ri, giving the children on the playground a beautiful blueprint for the future, so that these children can work harder. The original work of Naruto, in simple terms, is a history of the struggle of the **** sunshine, with a beautiful dream and a future. However, it is really necessary to show it in front of us. It is also full of countless darkness, and there are countless bloodsheds. Otherwise, Uchiha will not be destroyed. Therefore, the three generations of Huo Yingying said that these inspiring people can be used as the words of the soul chicken soup. Chiba did not listen to it at all, and dismissed it. Listening to the speech of Fei Fei, talking about it, and giving a lot of children a chicken soup speech, Chiba really doesn''t catch a cold, and even becomes impatient, and the ears must be smashed. Fortunately, this magma does not last long, otherwise, Chiba can really stand it. After the end of the magma, it is the turn of the students. There are still things to deal with in the third generation, so the matter of the placement is not hosted by him, but the teacher in the school. Today is still five, if you feel good, please support, your support is the biggest motivation. If you have flowers, please come over! Chapter 11： Teach red beans [seeking collection] Chiba stood on the playground and listened to the list of teachers who announced the placement. Although many names were pronounced, many of them were not heard. "The next students in the sixth class are: Xi Rihong, Uchiha with soil, Maitekai, Feifei Asma, Yibixi, Rixiang Yaohui, Qimu Chiba..." Listening to the name of a flail, Chiba finally heard his name and showed a smile. "At last, I didn''t divide me into those mediocre classes. At least these little children are the mainstay after the leaves." Chiba squatted in her heart. Hearing the name of the day to Yaohui, Chiba is inevitably a bit curious. After all, the Japanese family is known as one of the strongest families in Muye Village. The blood of the family follows the boundary, but one of the three major martial arts, the strength is very strong, and the strength of the tribe is naturally not weak. He was curious in his heart, what is the ability of this day to Yaohui. As for the current Uchiha with the soil, Chiba is not in the eye. Now Uchiha brings soil, it is a rookie, the qualification is very poor, the comprehension is also very weak, it is not enough to see. If he can get the reuse of Uchiha spots in the future, it can be completely changed, and the title of the tail of the crane will be removed. After the work of the shift, Chiba had no leisure to pay attention to, and she could not listen to it. Anyway, it has nothing to do with him. After the placement is completed, everyone gathered on the playground will leave with their own children or leave alone. After all, today is just the opening ceremony. It will only be officially attended tomorrow. Everyone stays at the Ninja School and has nothing to do. After leaving the Ninja School, Chiba did not waste time, but went to the suburbs to continue his cultivation. On the way to the suburbs, when he passed a small training ground, or a leisure square, he saw an acquaintance. This person is half a month ago, the little girl he rescued from the traffickers - the hand wash red beans! The last time I saw Chiba alone, I dealt with four traffickers alone, and easily defeated the traffickers. The red beans were greatly affected and determined to become a strong. Although she has not yet gone to the Ninja School this year, she has begun to practice and lay a solid foundation for herself. Seeing the red beans in the field, alone, one stroke, one stroke, serious planning, although there is no strength, but there is great determination, Chiba heart some feelings, revealing a smile, but no sarcasm. Because I saw the royal hand wash red beans, Chiba did not rush to practice, but intended to teach her. He did not hesitate, stepped forward and walked into the field. "Red beans, are you practicing alone?" Chiba said. When I heard someone calling myself, Red Bean immediately stopped to move, and quickly turned around and saw the person who appeared, it was the last time she saved her Chiba, could not help but be surprised, became inexplicably nervous, smiley and shy, a pair of small hands I don''t know where to put it. Seeing the lovely look of red beans, Chiba couldn''t help but smile again. He went over and touched her hair. "Xiao Nizi, I am nervous when I see you." Chiba said, with a smile. "Chiba, how come you are here?" Red beans still feel shy, don''t know what to say, it looks like nonsense. "I was going to practice, just passing by here, seeing that you are practicing here, I will come in and see, don''t you welcome me?" Chiba said. "Where will not be welcome, please do not want it." Red beans shook his head. "Have you started practicing now?" asked Chiba. "Well, I saw you on the day to defeat the bad guys. I was greatly touched and wanted to become stronger. This will not only protect myself, but also protect the people around me." Red Bean nodded and his eyes were firm. "Do you have any doubts about cultivation? I can teach you." Chiba had a good impression on Lori Red Bean, and said. "Really, you are willing to teach me to practice." Hearing Chiba said, Red Bean was surprised and almost exclaimed. "That is natural, I speak in Chiba." Chiba nodded. The red beans did not hesitate to say all the problems they encountered in their cultivation, and let Chiba correct her. I really want Chiba to guide the ninja cultivation, maybe he does not have this ability, but to guide a Loli cultivation, there is no problem at all. On this day, Chiba changed the plan to go to the suburbs to practice, and stayed in the cultivation field to teach the red bean small loli to practice. Although there are many places in the red bean that are not well done, there are always many problems when practicing, but she is very serious, which is very rare. Until the sunset went down, the red beans ended their cultivation, and they went home with Chiba. Under the guidance of Chiba, red beans have gained a lot of benefits, and some problems in cultivation have been corrected. If they are cultivated later, they will reduce their time. "Chiba, thank you for teaching me to practice." Before the difference, Red Bean really thanked Chiba. "Just do it for you. You don''t have to thank me. I will work hard to cultivate and strive to become stronger soon." Chiba encourages red beans. "I will, I will chase your pace in the future, even beyond you." Red Bean nodded and said that it seems to surpass Chiba, is her next goal. "You want to surpass me, it can be a bit difficult, but I want to be the strongest ninja." Chiba said in a big way. Of course, this is also the thought in his heart, he has such courage. Sad reminder, diarrhea, pulling the whole person is faint, and even the code word has no strength. If you think that the book is still ok, please support it a lot. The author will try hard to code the word. Chapter 12： You are all rookies [two more] The next day, Chiba wore a blue-bottomed half and was forced to go to the Ninja School to go to school with a dull mood. When he entered the classroom of the sixth class, he found that there were already more than twenty students in the classroom, sitting in different positions, discussing in groups of three, the atmosphere looked pretty good. Although these children are still small, but each one has their own arrogance, they feel that they are geniuses, no one is his opponent, a very great look. "Yeah, this guy is so small, he came to the Ninja School. Is he coming to the hind legs?" When I saw Chiba coming into the classroom, there was a child talking about it, looking at his eyes and showing disdain. In their view, Chiba is too small, even if you come to Ninja School to go to school, the strength is very poor, you can easily beat. After all, Chiba is probably more famous among the adults in the village, but for children, it is not familiar, and not many people will recognize him. It is normal to be a young man. "Wow, the little guy in blue clothes is very handsome, but it''s a little small." There was a little girl who saw Minle, whispered, and had some shame. "Its a little smaller now, as long as you grow up in two years, its handsome and handsome. Another girl said, waiting for Apple to mature, full of expectations. Hearing these little girls who have not yet developed, even if they say such a idiotic, Chibas heart cant help but sigh, the girl in this world is really precocious. Chiba was too lazy to pay attention to these little children, went straight to the last row, found a seat to sit down, waiting for class time. After ten minutes, the bells of the class sounded, and the students in the sixth class all entered the classroom, sat in different seats, waiting for the teacher to come to class. Three minutes later, a height of one meter and seventy-five, wearing a blue and green standard tolerant clothes, wearing ninja protective gear on the arm, a solemn look, the man of about thirty years old, entered the sixth class, appeared in In front of the students. When he came in, he did not speak, but went straight to the podium and wrote his name on the blackboard with chalk - Haiye Daji! "I am the class teacher of the sixth class, named Haiye and me." Haiye Da looked at the students in the classroom and said calmly. Then, there was a round of applause from the classroom, which was a welcome of the students. "You are all students who have just come to school. Everyone doesn''t know. Then, you will come to the podium. Everyone will introduce themselves and let everyone know each other." Haiye said. Said, he picked up the list of students in his hand and began to read the first name. "Hey, fly Asma, you are the first one to introduce me." Haiye said. A boy sitting in the third row, without hesitation, looked calm, left the seat and walked over to the podium. "Hello everyone, my name is Գɰ˹, the son of the three generations of Huo Ying, I hope to become a good ninja in the future, inherit the will of fire." Asma stood on the podium, brief introduction, and expressed his ideals. . Knowing the identity of Asma, many students in the classroom couldn''t help but get excited. They couldn''t help but talk about it. They didn''t expect to be in the same class as the son of the third generation. "My name is Matekai. I want to use my blood, burn youth, and prove to others that even if I can''t resist, I can become a strong person if I work hard." Matteka stood on the podium, face With a confident smile on it, the iconic white teeth are exposed, and it looks like a stupid temperament. ...... "My name is Xi Rihong. I want to be a strong ninja, protect the village, and work hard to build a village." Xi Rihong is like a good show, very quiet and very popular. ...... "My name comes from Uchiha, the name is Uchiha. I have a dream that one day, I will become a fire shadow and protect the village." Uchiha stood on the podium with the soil, obviously a little nervous, and the speech was not calm, but it was Have such a dream. Therefore, he said such a discourse, no doubt ridiculed by many students. "The next step is Qimu Chiba!" For this boring thing, Chiba didn''t have any sorrow, calmly left the seat, and walked toward the podium under the gaze of everyone''s eyes. "So small, I will come to the Ninja School. I don''t think I will even talk about it. Maybe I will be ugly." Other students just don''t like Chiba, and even laugh at it. They think that Chiba is the existence of the tail of the crane. worse. "I can guarantee that he must be the worst student in our class, no one." Hearing these ridiculous words, Chiba sneered in the heart and felt that these little children were really ignorant. "You rookie everyone, my name is Qimu Chiba, my father is Qimu Zuoyun, that is, the wood leaf white teeth, and my brother is Qimu Kakashi, the youngest genius of Muye, and I Destined to be a brilliant genius, as you are in my eyes, is a group of rookies, not in the eyes, if you are not satisfied, you can come to me to challenge, I will play you even your mom knows." Chiba stood on the podium, glanced at the students in the classroom, and looked cold and disdainful. Although he is less than five years old and his height is not high, he has such courage. When he says such a discourse, he does not seem to be a child at all. Moreover, he said this, it is too arrogant, it is easy to offend people, so that all the students in the classroom are unhappy. Sure enough, his words just fell, and the students in the entire classroom began to boil. "It''s too arrogant. He is a white-leaf tooth, so what''s so great, it''s not that he is a white leaf." "This guy is really owed to the flat. After school, I must teach him. Otherwise, he doesn''t know who he is. A boy who is less than five years old really thinks he is very good." "If you want to be his girlfriend and be protected by him, it should be very safe." Some boys looked at Chiba on the podium, and the mood became very uncomfortable. One by one, they were filled with indignation, and they could not wait to rush to go up and learn the lessons of Chiba. "Although people are not big, but they are very domineering, people like him." Some girls who are crazy, not very angry, but have more interest in Chiba, and even want to actively pursue him. Chapter 13： Little boys provocation [three more] Standing next to the sea wilderness, I heard the arrogant words of Chiba, the face could not help but look awkward, did not think that Chiba was so embarrassed, the first day of school, he uttered madness, not to put other people in the eye . You know, in the sixth class, Chiba is the youngest and the tallest, and the words are so awkward that it is very uncomfortable for other students. "Well, Chiba, you go down first." Haiye Da said, slightly relieved this atmosphere. The self-introduction is still going on, but the students introduced later said that they are not good at seeing Chiba. If there is a chance, they will teach Chiba. As a result, Chiba became the enemy of most students. For the reaction of these little children, Chiba is not jealous at all, not in the heart. With his strength, it is not very easy to crush these little children. If these little children are not going, he does not mind teaching them to be such a person. After the introduction, it is the beginning of class, and I will tell you some basic knowledge about ninja. For this boring course, Chiba really didn''t have any interest, and he was so sleepy that he couldn''t stand it and simply slept on the table. Anyway, these basic knowledge can be understood even with half of the ears, and can be easily grasped with the power of Chiba. On the first day of class, Chiba was very tormented and finally got out of school. He almost wanted to escape from Ninja School. However, he had just left the classroom and walked to the square outside, and was stopped by students in several classes. Obviously, they are looking at Chiba''s unhappy, want to give him a little color, let Chiba converge, don''t be so blind. Seeing these little children, I dare to stop myself, not letting myself leave, Chiba could not help but sneer. "Why, you are itchy, so you can''t hold it, you want me to teach you to be a man?" Chiba had no fear at all, and a few children in front of him, disdainfully said. In the Ninja School, a certain degree of comparison is allowed, and as long as it is not too much, it can be tolerated and even encouraged. After all, the Ninja School wants to cultivate talents. It can''t be just a theory. It needs everyone to practice, and it is a kind of practice. "Chiba, you are too arrogant, don''t think that your father and your brother are powerful, you are a peerless genius, I want you to know today, you are nothing." I don''t know if the fire has gone out, holding a toothpick in his mouth. Looking at Chiba, it is very uncomfortable. "Since you don''t believe it, you can give it a try, I will satisfy you." Chiba said, there is no pressure. "Then I will see what you can do." I don''t know if the fire is looking at Chiba is not good, and it is still a child, subject to language provocation. He did not hesitate, rushed forward, waved his fist, and slammed the past toward the latter. Seeing that I didnt know the fire and Xuanjian rushed over, Chiba did not retreat, but rushed forward and approached the fire. The speed of Chiba is much faster than that of the fire. Before his opponents fist hit him, his right foot has already smashed out and landed on the others abdomen. Hey! I dont know that the fire was thrown to the abdomen by a kick. It was like a broken kite. It was flung out and fell a few meters away. It made a scream and could not stand up. "Rookie, this is the gap between you and me, you are not worthy of being my opponent." Chiba looked down a few meters away, screaming more than, the pain of almost stunned the past, I do not know the fire, I am rude. After all, the other party is only a child of a few years old, and the strength is not so good. It is very painful to be attacked like this. When I saw a move by Chiba, I defeated the unknown children. The children standing next to me saw this situation and could not help but be surprised. They originally thought that Chiba would be a gun, and the strength was not strong at all, but did not think that the strength of Chiba was still weak. "Who else are you not convinced? If you are not convinced, you can do it." A few children next to Chiba''s glance, said, still a very arrogant look. "I will try to compare with you and see what else you can bear." Before the optimistic day, Yaohui, who came from afar, stood in front of Chiba and said provocatively. Xia Yaohui wears white and clothes, although he is not old, but he is not short, and he is tall among his peers. His looks are also handsome, and his face is proud. Nikki Yaohui is the genius of the Japanese home. He is the first person in the sixth class, but he did not expect that when he was in class on the first day, he met the Chiba, and he said in front of all the students, saying that everyone else is It is a rookie, not his opponent. Sun Xiang Yao Hui has his own arrogance, being so small by others, his heart is naturally unhappy, and he wants to teach Chiba. "The genius of the Japanese home, it is still not enough to see, or it is not interesting." Chiba looked at the day to Yaohui, muttered. "You are just a little devil, don''t be so arrogant." Sun Xiang Yaohui screamed coldly. "I am arrogant that it is mine. If you are unhappy, then I will defeat me. The key is that you have this ability." Chibas mouth is slightly tilted, disdainfully, and does not put the day in the eye. Not to mention taboos. Japans Xiang Yaohui couldnt stand Chiba, screamed and acted immediately, rushing toward the latter. When I saw a move in Chiba, I wouldnt know how to get out of the fire. I was mentally prepared for Yaohui and would not let Chiba easily succeed. In the day, Yaohui is a young genius. Although he hasn''t opened his eyes yet, his body skills are good. With some combat experience, he can beat Chiba. After all, children under normal circumstances will not be strong when they enter the Ninja School. However, this is a normal child. Chiba is not a normal child. Therefore, looking at him like Yaohui is destined to be unlucky. Seeing the rush to the day, Yaohui is ready to perform physical attacks. Chiba does not intend to have such an opportunity with the other party. It is too time-consuming. He didn''t have the mood to play with this little kid, it was very boring. Ask for collections, ask for flowers, and ask for rewards. If you have any opinions, you can say them in the book review area, I will see them. Chapter 14： Graduation in advance [four more] Chiba directly launched the Navy''s six-style shaving, and the right foot hit the ground instantly. The blink of an eye disappeared in an instant, appearing in front of the Sunshine, like a ghost. When I saw the appearance of Chiba, I was surprised by the glory of the day, and I couldnt believe it. The attack had not been shown. "How could it be so fast!" Ri Xiang Yaohui screamed in surprise, and it was difficult to calm down. Chiba did not give him the opportunity to escape. After the appearance of the figure, he slammed out and attacked the same way as he did not know. Hey! The Japanese glory was smashed, and there was no suspense. He was thrown out by the scorpion, fell a few meters away, fell to the ground, and made a scream. The body of the Japanese glory is stronger than the ignorant fire. Therefore, after being attacked, it is better than the latter, and it is not so painful. However, after being beaten by Chiba, the Japanese glory has lost its combat power and cannot continue fighting. The result is obvious. The glory of the day, known as genius, is just a move, and it was defeated by Chiba. There is no suspense. "I said that you are a rookie, but you are also a genius. You are now being beaten." Chiba said rudely, and he still showed a cocky look, which looked really flat. The students in the sixth class were unhappy about seeing Chiba. They wanted to teach him to teach him, but they saw him with his own eyes and repeatedly defeated two geniuses who were optimistic. Others would not dare to say anything. The students in the sixth class stood by, and their eyes fell on Chiba. They were silent, and they dared not say anything, but they did not dare to provoke. Obviously, the strength of Chibas display surprised these children and shocked them. "If you are still dissatisfied, you can do it now, or you can do it together." Chiba said, its a big kid, no jealousy, and a lot of arrogance. The children next to them heard such words, and they were naturally unhappy, but they did not dare to do anything with Chiba. "Let you not dare to go together, but also said that you are a genius, not afraid of shame." Chiba said coldly, it seems disdain. He was too lazy to pay attention to these little children, turned and left here, no one dared to block. "Although I am not tall, I feel that he is so handsome, it is really awesome." Seeing the back of Chiba, the girl with a flower idiot excitedly said that she would become a fan of Chiba. After leaving the Ninja School, Chiba was not in a hurry to go home, but rushed to the suburbs and prepared to practice for two hours. After all, he is now going to school in Ninja School, and his cultivation time has been shortened a lot. Although his strength is not weak, he still has to work hard to cultivate and improve his strength. In the time of studying at Ninja School, there will always be some self-confident guys who challenge Chiba and want to beat the latter. Because Chiba showed great strength, shocking the students in the sixth class, people think that the first person in his sixth class, as long as he can defeat him, can become the first person in the sixth class. Therefore, no one will continue to challenge Chiba. However, the result of challenging Chiba is that it was violently smashed by Chiba, whether it was flying or not, it was very uncomfortable. And Chiba has not lost in the sixth class, has been standing in the first position. ...... Time is rushing, and half a year has passed. During this period of time, Chibas strength has improved a lot, and it has already surpassed the middle of perseverance. There is absolutely no problem with the special battle. Moreover, he is only five years old now, and he has such strength, and he is even more enchanting than Kakashi. The strength reaches this level, and what I have learned in the Ninja School has been learned. Chiba does not want to waste time at the Ninja School and intends to apply for graduation in advance. On this evening, the three fathers and sons of Qi Mumu and Mao were rarely together to eat together in the kitchen and restaurant. "Dad, the basic knowledge of the Ninja School, I have learned almost, I plan to apply for graduation in advance." Chiba eats while talking about his own ideas. When I heard Chiba say this, Kakashi was surprised. He did not expect Chiba to graduate from Ninja School in advance. "Chiba, you have to break my record and graduate from Ninja School earlier." Kakashi said with a smile, there is a joke. When I was with my family, Kakashis face was always filled with a big smile, a sunny boy. In the original work, Kakashi is because of the flag of the country, the heart becomes darker, the face will not have a smile, and wearing a mask all day, want to hide their mood to the greatest extent. "That is natural, but I want to go beyond my brother''s genius." Chiba said with a smile, showing a bright smile. "Haha, both of you are very good, it is my pride." Qi Mumao''s mood is very good, laughing. Seeing his two sons, such a small achievement has such achievements, Yan Mao will naturally be proud of this. "Chiba, do what you want to do. If you graduate from Ninja School, you can formally become a ninja. Unfortunately, I can''t stay in the village for a long time. I have to go out in a few days and can''t participate in your graduation. Ceremony. Qi Mumu said, with a hint of sigh and helplessness. Qi Muyu is also helpless. In the past few years, he has been working for the village. Most of the time he is out of the task, but he has not been able to take enough time to accompany his two sons and make his heart a little embarrassing. Fortunately, Kakashi and Chiba are very sensible, and did not let him worry too much, which is also a place he is very satisfied with. "Father, you don''t have to worry, I will attend the graduation ceremony of my brother by then." Kakashi said very sensible. "I am not too small now. These things can be done well. You don''t have to worry about it. It is Dad. It is the key to take care of your tasks." Chiba said, not to be unhappy with such small things. "You two are very sensible, I am very pleased." Qi Mu showed a satisfied smile and was very happy. In the next few days, Chibas mind was not placed in the Ninja School, but the materials were prepared and submitted to the three generations of Huo Ying, applying for graduation in advance. Today is the fourth, I hope that everyone will support, the author will try to update. Seeking collections, asking for flowers! ! Chapter 15： Graduation assessment [one more] Five days later, a document appeared on the desk in the Huo Ying office. This is the information submitted by Chiba, and the application for graduation in advance. The three generations of the fire shadow sitting on the chair behind the desk, looking at the application on the table, the face looked a bit uncomfortable, and the smile gradually spread. "Qi Mujia is a genius. Kakashi graduated from Ninja School at the age of five, and this Chiba is actually five years old, and the time is earlier than Kakashi." Fei Feiyi shook his head slightly, revealing a touch. Wry smile, said openly. Of course, Chiba shows the talent of genius, as well as the amazing strength. Naturally, it is recognized by the three generations of Huo Ying. As long as he can pass the assessment, he can successfully graduate from Ninja School and formally become a ninja. After seeing the materials and the application, Feifei Sun did not reject the application of Chiba, but approved it and thought about how to evaluate Chiba. "This talent is really outstanding, but it is still too young. If he can graduate in advance, like Kakashi, it would be very good to send him to the dark department for a while." Fei Fei, put down the pen in his hand, sinking Said. "But, the last time I let Kakashi pass the assessment easily, this time I can''t let Chiba pass easily, and I must make him a little difficult." Fei Fei said, his face opened with a smile. Soon, the news that Chiba applied to graduate from Ninja School in advance, like a tornado, quickly spread out and spread in schools and villages, causing a great sensation. "Have you heard that? Chiba of the flag wood family applied to the Naruto adult to graduate from Ninja School in advance." "There is such a thing. It is really a genius for the flag wood family." "The flag wood home is really a three-master, and the future is boundless." The ninja who was drinking and chatting in the pub, talking about this matter, could not help but move and gave a sigh. The news did not go away and spread out in the village, causing many people to talk, making Chiba a celebrity and receiving great attention. The news that Chiba will carry out the graduation assessment, although it was transmitted, but the content of the assessment has no news, no one knows what will be assessed. Because I don''t know what the content of the assessment is, I have made many people guess that many people are curious about this. There are many expectations. Chiba is going to have a graduation assessment, but there is no tension. What should I do or not, there is no pressure. With his current strength, if there is no way to pass the graduation assessment of the Ninja School, you can find a piece of tofu and simply kill it. In the suburbs, the piece was smashed by Chiba, trees and weeds were burned to ashes, and even the soil was burned to black. Chiba was shining on the upper body, standing in the scorched earth, and the body radiated a blazing flame. Lightly rang. The blazing flame spreads out and spreads continuously toward the surrounding ground, forming waves, like a surge of waves, which looks very strange. Chiba slowly raises his right hand, and the flame that will be emitted will be mobilized and quickly gathered to the right hand, gradually forming a fireball. The size of the fireball is constantly expanding, and it is supported by Chiba, hanging over the head, like a sun, emitting horrible fire energy. "Great Yan Jie Yan Di!" With his screaming, the flames that had burst out were all gathered on the fireball, making the fireball bigger and more powerful. If this fireball erupts enough to destroy a hill, the power is no worse than the s-class ninjutsu. If Chiba grows up and the body becomes stronger, then relying on his strength, dealing with tolerance is not a problem, and it is not difficult to save his life from the shadow-level powerhouse. For a child who is less than six years old, it is a monster-like existence. As the fireball reached its maximum level, Chiba did not blast out. Otherwise, it would cause great damage, which inevitably caused the attention of the ninja in the village, and even thought that there was an enemy attack. Chiba now has the ability to burn fruits, and can display general attacks, but the means like elementalization and flaming ring can''t be expressed. Otherwise, it will bring him a lot of trouble. Chiba converges on the flames, and more sweat is on his forehead. The whole person looks even more exhausted, almost sitting on the ground, panting. "Tomorrow is the graduation assessment. As long as you graduate, you don''t have to go with those little kids." Chiba said with a sigh, a little expecting what the assessment would be. Chiba did not continue to cultivate, simply cleaned up, went back to the village, went to a Le Ramen noodles to eat two bowls of ramen, only to meet home. "Chiba, you will have a graduation exam tomorrow, can you get ready?" After Kyunga returned home, Kakashi was already here and asked about the situation. It can be seen that Kakashi is still very concerned about this younger brother''s business. "Graduation assessment is just a trivial matter. You don''t have to worry about it. I haven''t seen your strength." Chiba said very casually, there is no pressure at all. "That is also said, I can''t beat you now. Through the graduation assessment, there is no problem at all." Kakashi grabbed his hair and smiled and said. It seems that he is concerned about chaos! "I also hope that the assessment will be more difficult. Otherwise, it will be passed easily. It is really boring." Chiba said with a smile, showing a confident smile. Seeing that Chiba is so confident, Kakashi is relieved, no longer worried, and expects the performance of Chibas assessment tomorrow. Chapter 16： The assessment begins [two more] The days when Chiba accepted the graduation assessment finally arrived. On this day, many ninjas came to the Ninja School early, even though most of the students in the school were present, ready to watch the graduation assessment of Chiba. "Today is the graduation assessment of Chiba. I don''t know what his assessment content is." There is a ninja who said that he is looking forward to the assessment content. "If Chiba can pass the assessment, he is the first to graduate from Ninja School and become the youngest ninja. It is really amazing." Some people praised. "Now Chiba has not passed the assessment. You will tout him like this. When he passes the assessment, he will not be too late to praise him." Some ninjas disdain to say that they feel that Chiba is extremely talented, but the age is too small to pass the assessment, so it will be such a disdain. In their view, it is very rare for Qi Mujia to get out of Kakashi''s genius, and it is impossible to have another genius level genius. After all, there are still a lot of ninjas who don''t want the flag wood family to be a three-master, let them have a good day, so that they have a higher status in the wood leaves. The village of Muye is not as bright as the surface, and there are also various dirty things in the dark. Accompanied by Kakashi, Chiba came to the Ninja School and then walked alone to the No. 1 training ground. At this time, in the auditorium of No. 1 cultivation site, a lot of ninjas and students in the school have gathered to prepare to watch the graduation assessment of Chiba. Chiba stood in the cultivation field and was watched by the audience on the audience. There was no tension and calmness. It seemed to be a natural superstar and enjoyed the moment of great attention. After waiting for a few minutes, the three generations of the eyes of the fire accompanied by two tolerant, appeared on the high platform, calm, and fell in the center of the cultivation field, Chiba''s body. "I don''t know what the Huo Ying adults arranged for Chiba." Seeing the emergence of the three generations of the fire, some ninjas were excited and could not help but talk. Because until now, no one knows what the assessment contents of the three generations of the eyes are arranged in the end, and they are still selling off the appetite of everyone. "Qimu Chiba, are you ready to accept the graduation assessment?" Three generations of eyes looked at Chiba, and said, the sound is calm. "Ready, you can start at any time." Chiba said calmly, a confident smile on his face. "That''s good, I announced the graduation assessment of Chiba, and now it starts." As his voice fell, three ninjas emerged from different directions in the cultivation field, and went to the cultivation field, standing in different positions, forming a double-team. "No, this is just a graduation assessment. Actually, three ninjas have been dispatched, which is much more difficult than Kakashi." "Chiba''s talent is outstanding, but after all, it is a five-year-old child. It is good to be able to deal with a ninja, let alone three ninjas." "Is it really appropriate for Huo Ying adults to arrange such an assessment?" When I saw the three ninjas on the training ground, everyone standing in the audience couldn''t help but get excited. They all expressed their opinions and even clashed for Chiba. They could not accept this situation. "Chiba, your graduation assessment is to hold three ninjas for three minutes. If you can persist, you can graduate in advance. If you can''t persist, you can continue to study at Ninja School. You can accept "The three generations of Huo Ying did not care much about the opinions of the people. Their eyes have always fallen on Chiba. They said, the voice reveals a majesty. Hearing the request of Fei Fei, he was not surprised, and his expression was still very calm, without any slight shake. "No problem, I accept such an assessment." Chiba said, although the body is not tall, but standing on the field, giving people a feeling, it seems very tall, not like a child. "This kid is so confident that he really dared to agree. I really thought I could pass the assessment." "Hey, there is a good show here. If he can pass the assessment, it is really impossible." Everyone lamented and looked forward to the performance of Chiba, whether it would surprise them. "Little devil, you are too small to slap us, don''t you put us in the eyes?" One came down and took out the knife that was tied to the back, shaking it in his hand, flashing cold, staring at Chiba, opening Said. "Mao is not yet long, and it is impossible to fight against us." The other one said, and said that it was disdainful. The third ninja with a mask, kept silent, did not speak, slowly walked over and remained vigilant. "I haven''t played it yet. How can I know the result? If you want to teach me, then don''t be embarrassed. Otherwise, you will have no chance." Chiba glanced at the three ninjas and said, with a scornful meaning. "Good boy, it''s really arrogant, I see what capital you have." The ninja with the knife was cold, and without hesitation, he immediately acted and rushed toward Chiba. Seeing the other party rushing over, Chiba did not have the slightest fear, but instead showed a sneer. For this kind of assessment without any difficulty, no suspense, no challenge, Chiba does not want to waste time, wants to end the battle quickly and pass the assessment. The next moment, Chiba showed the Navy''s six-style shaving, just blinking time, he disappeared in the same place, people can not capture his figure, as if disappearing from the air. When I saw the disappearance of Chiba, the ninja standing in the audience was immediately surprised. I didnt expect a five-year-old child to have such a means. It was really unexpected. The figure of Chiba reappeared, approaching the ninja in front of the hand-held knife, like a ghost. "You are not enough to see it." Chiba said, his voice was cold. Seeking collections and asking for flowers, everyone supports them~~ Chapter 17： Easily defeat [three more] When Chiba was talking, the tone was arrogant, and she did not put the ninja in front of her eyes in a scornful look. Because he has full confidence, he will be such a proud capital. After Chiba approached, he applied his body skills and attacked him. The ninja holding the knife is horrified, wants to avoid it, or defends, but it is too late to react and cannot escape. Hey! Chiba swiftly attacked the past and directly quit the ninja who was holding the knife. He fell to the ground and rolled for three consecutive laps before stopping. This kind of endure suffered such a heavy blow, immediately lost combat power, eyes black, coma. Almost a breathing time, Chiba will solve a problem, then there are only two people left. "It''s too fast, so he was solved by him." Some people lamented, I really didn''t think so. They originally thought that Chiba was a genius, and from the flag wood home, even if the age is small, but the strength will certainly be good, but did not expect, Chiba gave them a bigger surprise. The other two ninjas on the cultivation field saw that a partner was defeated and suddenly became upset. They dared not to squat again and must pay attention to it. Otherwise, they might be defeated. "You can''t care about it, let''s go together." Before I couldn''t look down on Chiba''s forbearance, I said, I became serious. He took out three bitterness and quickly threw it toward Chiba, and then chased Chakra, his hands quickly printed, and he performed ninja and attacked Chiba. Seeing the pain and not attacking the past, Chiba did not fear, or shaved, easily avoiding the escape. "Shadow of the body!" After avoiding the suffering, Chiba will seal and display the technique of splitting the shadow. A soft bang, a person who looks like him, and has a considerable strength, appears in Chiba. Seeing the technique of the division of the image of Chiba, the many ninjas in the audience suddenly caused a sensation. "He was so small that he became a shadow-shaping technique and couldn''t believe it." "His talent is really enchanting." Many people sighed and were surprised by the talent of Chiba. The two ninjas who approached Chiba, seeing his technique of applying shadows and splitting his mind, also made waves in his heart, which was a bit difficult to calm down. They really don''t dare to neglect now, they must go all out. After the practice of splitting the shadows, Chiba rushed toward the two ninjas and took the initiative to launch an attack. "fire punch!" Chiba slammed into the hands and the ninja who was ready to perform the ninjutsu attacked the past. As he waved his right fist, a flame erupted like a beast and attacked the other side. boom! The seal of this forbearance was not complete yet. Ninjutsu was not able to display it. It was attacked by fire fists. The whole person was blasted out, rolling a few laps, exiting a dozen meters, fainting and losing combat power. The people originally thought that if the three ninjas joined forces, there would be no way for Chiba to pass the assessment, but Chiba showed strong strength and suppressed the three ninjas to form a one-sided situation. Moreover, from the beginning of the battle to the present, there have been no past half minutes, and two have to be resolved. After Chiba defeated the two to endure, he did not stop, or cast a shave, quickly went to the shadows to join, and the joint shadow split, attacking the third ninja together. This ninja wearing a mask gives Chiba the feeling of being stronger than the other two ninjas. Perhaps it is not a tolerance, but a tolerance. However, even if it is a shot, it still cannot change the result and cannot beat Chiba. Wind and wind cut! The ninja wearing a mask saw two defeats and was defeated one after another. His heart was stunned and his face was solemn. He did not dare to squat on Chiba and broke out with all his strength. He runs Chakra, and the right palm is turned into a palm knife. He attacks the past with Chiba and Shadow, but he can give off weak power. In the face of the other side''s attack, Chiba did not have a hard squat, and the foot was forced to force the whole person to rush into the air, to the top of the other side, and it was a fire fist, and the whistling broke out and rushed to the other side. The mask ninja saw the fire fist attack, knowing that this attack was powerful, did not dare to neglect, and quickly stepped back. boom! A powerful fire fist attacked and blasted a large pit on the ground, generating great power. Even if the mask ninja can avoid the attack, but the impact of the fire fist is very strong, or let him be affected, the whole person will quit. However, before he adjusted his state, Chiba was shaved and appeared like a ghost, coming to the other side. At the next moment, Chiba''s right foot swept out and landed directly on the face of the mask ninja, kicking him out with one foot. This attack, although not to let the mask ninja coma, but for Chiba, is enough. Seeing the mask Ninja''s body flew out, Chiba did not stop, or quickly rushed over, took out a shuriken, and held it in his hand. When the mask ninja''s body fell to the ground and could not stand up, Chiba was already approaching, and the sword in his hand came to the other''s throat, giving off a cold breath. If Chiba wants to kill each other, as long as the shuriken is stabbed forward, you can erase the other party. "Do you want to continue fighting?" Chiba looked at each other and smiled and said. "You won." Mask Ninja said, surprised at the strength of Chiba. This graduation assessment, Chiba showed enough amazing combat skills, and defeated three ninjas in a crushing posture, including a ninja with a tolerant level, showing strong strength. Seeking collections, asking for flowers, seeking rewards, your support is my greatest motivation~~ Chapter 18： Soliciting [seeking collection] Standing on the high platform, Fei Fei Sun, seeing the strength displayed by Chiba, was equally surprised. I did not expect the latter to have this level at this age. It is a very terrible talent. He originally thought that Chiba could be under the siege of two tolerances and a forbearance. After supporting for a period of time, he could pass the assessment, but did not expect that Chiba defeated all the opponents, and still used almost perfect combat. skill. "Qi Mu home, it really is a bit enchanting." Fei Fei said with a lament, but also happy for this. The enchanting talent that is displayed in Chiba, if it grows up in the future, must be a strong person, and even reach the height of the flag. For the village, it is a very good thing to protect the safety of the village. The people standing in the audience also rushed to the shock and looked at the figure of the child in the cultivation field, and felt unbelievable. A five-year-old boy actually defeated three ninjas, and it took only one minute to win in a crushing posture. boom! After a short silence, the crowd in the audience broke out and made various sighs. "Qimu Chiba is really amazing, and it is easy to defeat three times." "He is only five years old, and he has this kind of combat power. It is a monster." "Qi Mu Yu Mao gave birth to two enchanting sons." Everyone gave their own sighs, but they couldnt calm down and couldnt calm down. "Qimu Chiba defeated two to endure, one in the end, with excellent results, passed the graduation assessment." Fei Fei took a step forward and announced the results of the assessment. I heard that Fei Fei said that there are many talents who have reacted. Chibas battle is not just to endure. There is still a tolerant one. I cant help but shake again and make a new assessment of Chibas strength. At this moment, in the eyes of everyone, Chiba is undoubtedly a enchanting, but also a rising star, and the light is shining. Standing in the corner of the auditorium, a tall, straight-eyed man wearing a dark red and persuasion, carrying a long sword, wearing a ninja guard on his forehead, a bandaged blindfolded right eye, and a chin with two cross-scarred scars, watching Chiba on the cultivation field, my eyes became sharp, like a good piece of jade, I was going to receive a squat and polish. This person is the group that is in charge of the roots of the wood leaves. He is also a disciple of the second generation of Huo Ying, and he was a teammate, but now he has become a competitor. For a long time, the group wanted to be a fan of fire, but it was taken to the position by Fei Fei, so there was some resentment against Fei Fei. However, he still has not given up on this idea and has been working hard for it. "Qimu Chiba, it seems to be better than Kakashi, if he can recruit him to the roots, for the roots, it will be a good harvest." The group hides in the heart, a cold face A smile. Once, when he saw Kakashis amazing talent, he moved his mind and wanted to put Kakashi into the roots of the organization, but he was blocked by the shackles, which made Kakashi join the dark. This time, no matter what, he has to get Chiba. "Chiba, your talent is very good, and the strength is very good, but you can''t be complacent. After all, you are just getting started on the road of forbearance. You must stay humble and work harder before you can go further." The sundial said, this is the embarrassment of Chiba. "Chiba understands that it will continue to work hard." Chiba nodded. He felt in his heart that he said this when he was flying, and maybe there is something to say later. "Chiba, whether you are willing to join the dark part, this is a very good opportunity for you, and your brother Kakashi is also in the dark, your two brothers can come out together after the mission." Then he said, say this. Like the group, Fei Fei said that Chibas talent is amazing, even better than Kakashi, such talent must be recruited. When Feifei Sundial just finished his graduation assessment, he said this thing. He wanted to take a step in the first step and not let the root organization take another shot and grab the Chiba. For the teammates who used to be teammates, Fei Fei is very well aware of it. Knowing that the former has seen the talent of Chiba, he will definitely be tempted to draw Chiba to the root organization. Therefore, he is now taking the lead and there is no way for the group to hide. Although the root organization is a branch of the dark part, all the powers fall into the hands of the group. It is his only organization, and there is no power transfer at all. Fei Fei Ri is not very recognized about the concept of the organization of the root organization, and has great differences with the group. Moreover, although these years, the root organization has cultivated a lot of talents, but it also makes it impossible for the genius to die. After all, the root organization is too extreme. "Hey, I am a bastard." When I heard the words of the three generations of the fire, the group couldnt calm down and snorted. All along, the group has seen some of the geniuses in the village, wants to earn roots and work for him, but they have all been swayed by the shackles, and they have all the talents in the dark, and they are not under his control. Because Feifei is sitting in the position of Huo Ying, in many things, has greater power and has the power of arbitrariness, which makes the group very helpless. Today, Fei Feiri has publicly sent Chiba to the dark, which makes it impossible for the root organization to directly issue it. If it is invited, it is estimated that it has little effect. "I must get the hand of this Chiba, no matter what means." The group said in a low voice, the tone is very firm, it seems to be determined. The many ninjas in the audience were equally surprised when they heard the words of the flying sun. They did not think that Chiba had just passed the graduation assessment, and Huo Ying adults were openly recruited, but few people had such treatment. Established from the Ninja School, just passed the graduation assessment, and was recruited into the dark, only Kakashi, and then went to Chiba. The reputation of their two brothers is very large now, and it is called a double-leaf star. Fourth, walk up, ask for collections, ask for flowers, and seek rewards! ! ! Chapter 19： Formally become a ninja "Three generations of fire shadows can be really anxious, it is estimated that I am worried about being recruited by the root organization, so take advantage of this opportunity, take the lead." Chiba picked up in his heart and speculated. "Chiba, are you willing to join the dark part?" asked Fei Fei. "I am willing to compete with Kakashi in the future. I can also work together and think about it." Chiba did not hesitate and gave the answer clearly. "Well, you will come to my office tomorrow, and I will tell you specific things." Fei Fei said. After all, he did not hesitate, turned and left, rushed back to the office and continued to handle the matter. With the end of this assessment, Kakashi first entered the practice ground, graduated from the Ninja School where Chiba celebrated, but joined the dark department. "Chiba, through graduation assessment, graduated from Ninja School in advance, what do you think?" Kakashi asked with a smile. After all, he used to come like this, and there will be a lot of the same feelings with Chiba. "At last, I can''t use it for class, I can get rid of these ignorant little kids, and I feel that the world has become very vast." Chiba was in a good mood and said with a smile. "Haha, the same thoughts as me, those little farts will fall in love, there is no meaning at all, so I feel boring, graduate early." Kakashi smiled and felt that Chiba was like him, really a pro brothers. When I heard Kakashi say this, Chiba suddenly felt that the guy who was still a child, just like himself, was passing through. Otherwise, the mind would not be so mature, and actually saw the feelings of men and women. "Go, I passed the graduation assessment, we will celebrate the restaurant, I will treat you." Chiba said coolly. "Well, I will not be polite, I will eat you poorly." Kakashi agreed very quickly. These two children, like adults, swayed out of the practice ground and walked toward the pavilion. ...... At noon the next day, Chiba came to the Huo Ying office. The first time I saw Huo Ying alone, I felt a little nervous. Chiba stood in front of the office, took a deep breath, and raised her hand to knock on the door. Dudu, beep... "Come in." Hearing the sound of knocking on the door, the three generations of the fire did not stop reviewing the documents, and said. Chiba did not hesitate, pushed the door into the office, came to the desk, and stood in front of the flying sun. "Qimu Chiba has seen Huo Ying adults." Chiba slightly ceremonial, calm, and showed enough respect for Huo Ying. You dont have to be discouraged. Fei Feis swaying wave, To call you today, is to tell you about joining the dark. He did not turn around and directly point to the topic. "With your talent, joining the Ninja squad guided by the forbearance may be the most appropriate thing, but I want you to join the dark department, you have no doubts?" Գն put down the documents in his hand and looked up Looking at Chiba, he said. "Since you invited me to join the dark department, it will definitely not harm me, and I am still small. There are many things that have not been considered. The Huo Ying adults naturally look more thorough. I think it is my best choice to join the dark department." Chiba Slightly thinking, said openly. In fact, for Chiba, joining the dark department, directly dispatched by Huo Ying, can perform various tasks, is now the best choice. After all, he does not need to be guided by the other ninjas, so that he can quickly improve his strength. Chiba wants to improve its strength and rely on the One Piece system. It is the most convenient and fast thing. You can get the ability of different One Pieces by completing various tasks. "It''s rare that you have such an idea. I intend to let you join the dark department, exercise for two or three years, and then arrange for you to guide you, so that you will be more helpful for your future development." No concealment, choose to confess to Chiba. The talents of Chiba and Kakashi are worth cultivating, and Feifei is willing to spend more resources on them. "Listen to the arrangement of Huo Ying adults." Chiba said. "If you join the dark department, then I will arrange for you to go to the team where Kakashi is located. Your two brothers will work together to contribute to the village." Fei Fei said. "Well, when can I report to the dark department and work hard with my brother? It should be very good." Chiba nodded and said that there was no opinion. "If there is no problem, then you will report to the dark department tomorrow, and you can follow Kakashi in the past." Fei Fei said. "I know." Chiba responded. "Yes, you have passed the graduation assessment. Now you have to endure it. You should also have your own protection. I have prepared one for you here." Fei Fei Ri picked up and prepared it beforehand and placed it on his desk. The amount of protection, stood up from the chair, came to the front of Chiba and handed the amount of protection to the latter. In the ninja world, only when you become a ninja can you qualify for the protection, which is a symbol of ninja status. "Thank you, Huo Ying." Chiba took over the guard from the hands of Fei Fei, and said with gratitude. "Well, I have nothing here. You are going to do your business. The dark department welcomes you." Fei Feiyi reached out and touched the head of Chiba, laughing and said. Such a enchanting genius, Fei Fei Rizhen really wants to see, Chiba quickly grows up and becomes the mainstay of Konoha. Գ Գ ն ն for the village, is to do your best. Chiba responded, stayed in the Huo Ying office and left alone. "The host becomes tolerant, complete the hidden task, get 1500 points, and the naval six-step month, continue to work hard." Chiba just walked out of the Huo Ying office and heard the sound of the One Piece system. "In any case, there is still a long time today. It is better to practice and hone the moon." Chiba murmured and made a decision. He did not hesitate to walk towards the suburbs of the village. When he left the Fire Shadow Office from Chiba, he was stared in the dark and followed him to the suburbs. Although Chiba is just a child, it is very perceptive. When it is eye-catching, it is inductive and has an uncomfortable feeling. "I don''t know who it is, so I stared at me so quickly. Is it difficult to be the head of the deadly squad?" Chiba was stunned in her heart. The more he thinks, the more likely he is. After all, the group is in charge of the root organization and wants to recruit talented members. Chibas graduation assessment shows an absolutely amazing talent and does not attract the attention of the group. It is impossible. Chapter 20： Root organization shot [seeking collection] "Let you continue to follow and see what you want to do." Chiba picked up in her heart and looked as usual, just like nothing. He did not change his mind and continued to rush to the suburbs. "You can come out, I have already found out that you followed me." Chiba came to the suburbs, stood on the open space, turned to the past and said to the woods. As the words of Chiba fell, there was a movement in the woods, and then three figures, rushing out of the woods, fell a few meters in front of Chiba. The three ninjas were dressed in black, with colorful faces and masks on their faces, covering the true face and carrying the knife. These three ninjas are members of the root organization. The order to accept the groups possession is to bring Chiba back to the base of the roots. If you can bring Chiba back to the base of the roots, then there is a way for the group to join, so that Chiba joins the root organization and works for the group. After all, the root organization is not just an action assassination team, but also doing other things in the dark, including some experiments, to make some poison. Although Chiba is just a child, it has a mature soul, and it still exists. It naturally sees many things. People who know the root organization are not good, and cant return to the base with them. Otherwise, it will only make things happen. It is more troublesome. "Little devil, you are very good! Can find us, can be robbed than some." Standing in the middle of the root organization members, looking at Chiba, said. "If you look at me as a little devil, I think you will regret it." Chiba looked calm and calmly said that there was no fear at all. The members of these three root organizations are not bad. It is estimated that they have reached the level of Zhongren, and they have performed many assassination tasks. However, they have to deal with Chiba, which is still far away. "The group of adults wants to ask you to go to the root organization, don''t try to resist, go with us, otherwise you will only eat more flesh and blood." Members of the root organization said, the voice is a little cold, and at the same time Resist the meaning. In their view, Chiba has a good talent, but after all, it is still a little ghost. The strength will not be strong. If Chiba wants to resist, it is impossible. It will only make oneself guilty. "Sorry, I don''t have time now, I have to rush to practice." Chiba shook her head and refused the "invitation" of the root organization. "It is not a wise idea to reject us like this. Since you are not willing to take a trip with us, then we will do it ourselves." Members of the root organization said, sipping. They were decisive. After making a decision, they did not hesitate. The three members acted and joined Chiba in different directions to launch an offensive. Three root members rushed over, one pulled out a knife, and two quickly sealed and launched an offensive. "Its just because of you, its still a long way off. Chiba said with a sigh of relief, there was no fear at all, and there was a cold light in the middle of it. In the next moment, he acted and launched the Navy''s six-style shaving. The whole person disappeared from the place and appeared in the root organization members who took out the knife. Members who took out the knife were not officially attacked. They saw that Chiba appeared like a ghost. They were surprised and surprised. They did not expect that the speed of Chiba would be so fast. However, he also has a lot of practical experience. In the face of such an attack, there is no thought of retreating. Instead, he sipped up and rushed forward, approaching Chiba, waving the knife in his hand, and slamming the past. In the face of the attack of members of the root organization, in the face of the sniper''s knife, Chiba''s expression is still calm, no fear. He quickly took a shuriken from his shoulder bag and held it in his hand to resist the knife that was slammed. Hey! The knife and the sword are colliding together, the sound of metal collision, and the sparks are emitted. The other two members saw that Chiba appeared in front of the third member. They were a little surprised, but they didn''t panic. They immediately changed direction and went to Chiba. When the shuriken and the Taidao collided together, Chiba used the power of this shock to simultaneously display the moonstep, quickly twisting the body, and swept the other''s head toward the other side. The member of the root organization holding the knife, and seeing the right foot of Chiba attacking himself, the eyes behind him could not help but grow up, showing a look of fear. He did not expect that under such circumstances, Chiba could still launch such an attack. It was unexpected and completely unexpected. Because Chiba''s attack speed is too fast, the other party can''t avoid it. It is swept by Chiba and the whole person flies out. Seeing the other side flying backwards, Chiba did not intend to let go of the other side, quickly applied shaving, quickly chasing the past, and continued to appear next to each other. Chiba appeared in the side of the members of the root organization. Without hesitation, a flame broke out on his right hand and slammed into the other''s body. Hey! Members of the root organization suffered such a heavy blow, could not bear it at all, directly hit the ground, pulled out a mud pit, screamed, and passed out, unconscious. With the fastest speed, Chiba solved the problem of a member of a root organization, relieved the pressure for himself, and showed enough strength to let the members of the root organization taboo, so that the opponent did not dare to underestimate him. The remaining two members of the root organization, seeing a teammate easily defeated by Chiba, they are in a sad mood, really do not dare to smash opponents. When they rushed to Chiba, they didn''t hesitate, and they didn''t plan to show their mercy. They had already run Chakra, and their hands were printed, and they each showed different attacks. "Fire and Fireball!" After the completion of the seal, a root organization member squirted Chakra to form three football-sized fireballs, which were attacked from different directions and toward Chiba, so that Chiba could not be easily avoided. Wind and wind ahead! Another member of the root organization, showing the wind and sorrow, spurting out the wind attribute Chakra from the mouth, forming thousands of small wind blades, attacking the past against Chiba, densely occupied, almost occupying this space, can not escape. When Chiba had just stabilized his body, he saw two members of the root organization attacking him, and surrounded him in the middle, and could not escape. "Oh, it''s not quite enough to watch." Chiba screamed coldly and looked disdainful. There was no jealousy at all. Chapter 21： Dark Department reported [three more for flowers] "Inflammation!" Chiba''s ability to burn the fruit, the body twisted, and then burst into a violent flame, forming a fire wall, resisting around the body, blocking the attack of two root members. The members of the two root organizations originally thought that with such a ninja attack, they injured Chen Chi to a certain extent, but did not expect this result to be unexpected. However, under such circumstances, they are not allowed to worry, they must continue to attack, in order to defeat Chiba, otherwise, they are defeated. "Fire, Dragon Fire!" The members of the root organization immediately printed and quickly displayed the fire and ninjutsu to form a straight flame. It was like a fire dragon. It broke out with great power and attacked the Chiba. The speed was very fast. Under this circumstance, if you change to other ninjas and want to seal the ninjutsu and fight against the flames of the attack, it is too late. In the face of the flames of the attack, Chiba did not have the slightest fear, but instead showed a sneer. In the next moment, a flame broke out on his right fist, and he swiftly swung it up and bombarded it. "fire punch!" A fist banged out, the flame broke out, forming a huge fist, like a beast, against the dragon fire that was attacked. Bang! The attacks on both sides collided together, immediately roaring, forming a wave of power and spreading out toward the surroundings. The strength of Chiba should be above the top, so the fire fist blasted out, immediately defeated the dragon fire, and continued to fight against the members of the root organization. Seeing that the fire fist is like a beast, the members of this root organization are scared and their eyes are wide and they can''t believe it. He wants to avoid, but it is too late. boom! The fire fist slammed into the past, directly banging on each other, blasting each other out and flying directly to the edge of the woods, almost hitting the trees. Suffering from such an attack, the member of the root organization was defeated. That was an inevitable thing. He fell to the ground and passed out and could not fight again. The remaining members of the root organization, the mood is not so simple, the strength that has been revealed by Chiba, completely shocked. He can''t believe it. A five-year-old kid has such strength. It is even more enchanting than Kakashi. Although his heart was shocked, he could not withdraw from it, or he should continue to complete the task. Of course, there is still luck in his heart, hoping to defeat Chiba and bring him back to the base. "Wind and Peacock whirlwind!" The last person took off the knife, clasped his hands, ran Chakra, injected it into the knife, lifted it up, and then slammed it out. Hey! As he slammed out, Chakra broke out and formed a hurricane that evolved into a peacock that quickly slammed into Chiba. Chiba turned and looked at the last person to launch an attack, flashing cold light, and even murder. He whispered, and immediately rushed toward the peacock, which swept the peacock, and rushed to the past, while the flame on his right hand gradually exploded. In the next moment, he still broke out with fire fists, and his power was much stronger than before. The fire fist hit the past, defeated the wind peacock, and continued to attack the last person. boom! The last member of the root organization, attacked by fire fists, could not bear it at all, was immediately blasted out and fell in the distance. It seems that the body of this root organization should be stronger than the other two people, so after suffering a fire fist attack, there is no coma, just blocking the ground and making a painful scream. If you are in other places, Chiba will not bypass these ninjas. After all, this is the scope of Muye Village. He can''t kill members of the root organization. Otherwise, he will be sanctioned by the village. Although there are sharp contradictions between different factions within the village, they will not be upgraded to the extent of killing village members. That is not allowed. "Go back and tell the group, it is best not to mess with me, otherwise I will let him pay the price." Chiba went to the root group members who had not yet stunned, and said coldly. At this moment, he does not look like a child, but has experienced countless things and become very cold, like a **** of killing, coming out of the blood and fire, giving off a cold breath. I felt the momentum of Chiba exuding, and I was shocked by the members of the root organization that fell to the ground. I felt terrified inside, very uneasy, and wanted to stay away from Chiba and dare not approach him. With this sentence in mind, Chiba would not pay attention to the other side and continue to go to the place where he cultivated. There is no tension at all, and there is nothing to worry about. This day''s cultivation, Chiba mainly honed shaving and moon steps, increasing the fusion between the two skills, and strive to explode more powerful. The next day, Chiba and Kakashi went out together and went to the dark department to report. "Chiba, will you be nervous when you go to the dark for the first time today?" Kakashi asked when he was on the road. It can be seen that for Chiba to join the dark department, but also with a team of his own, let Kakashi feel happy for this, and have no opinion. "What is so nervous, if those people dare to come to trouble, they will teach them a meal." Chiba shrugged and said, there was no tension at all, but also arrogance. "I am relieved to see you like this," Kakashi said with a smile. The base of the dark part is not in the center of the village, but in the edge of the area, it is very hidden in the woods. If you don''t walk into the area, it will be hard to find. Kakashi led Chiba to the dark base, made a simple visit, learned about the basic situation of the dark, and registered. "Prepare a set of combat uniforms for Chiba." Kakashi came to the logistics office with Chiba, and spoke to the old man in charge of the logistics office. "Well, there are new members in the dark department." The old mans face showed a smile and a sly smile. He said that he was happy for this. His eyes fell on Chiba and he looked up. "This is my brother Chiba, the talent is very good, not worse than me." Kakashi said, proud of Chiba. "That is very good, the young man has to work hard, and will contribute to the village in the future." The old man said to Chiba, he has a lot of expectations for him. "I will." Chiba nodded and said, showing a childlike smile. The old man did not hesitate, turned and walked into the room, gave Chiba a suit, and used tools. Chapter 22： Provocative [four more flowers] Chiba got the battle suit, and after changing her clothes, she put a fox mask on her face and followed Kakashi to the place where she usually went to the training. After all, Kakashi is still a child. After joining the dark department, he is only a member of the team. He does not have much rights. He is just an ordinary team member. Kakashis team, in the dark, is more inclined to younger members, and ordinary players are not older than fifteen. If young players stay together, there will be no barriers, communication will be more convenient, and they can promote each other and communicate with each other. Chiba and Kakashi came to the grassland of the forest, where they had gathered five members of the dark, wearing uniforms of the same style, with masks of different animals, and could not see each other clearly. When they usually stay together, they will take off their masks and know each other who is the other. Maybe they know that new members are joining today, so they want to give a new color to the new members, shock the new members, and consolidate themselves. Status. "The new members of the dark department have arrived, and everyone will have to look at each other in the future." Kakashi stood in the field, took off the mask and said. He is still respectful to other members of the dark, and there is no proud look. Among the dark members present, only Kakashi and Chiba are the youngest, so it is necessary to show respect for their predecessors. "I am a new member of the dark department, and I would like to ask everyone to take care of it in the future." Chiba took off the mask, revealing a delicate face, and said. His expression is calm, there is no tension, and he will not be jealous of other members of the dark. "Hey, the newcomer is still a child, younger than Kakashi." A dark member standing on the trunk, looking at the tender Chiba, could not help but smile. This is a woman''s voice, the voice looks very crisp, it sounds very good, people think she must be a beautiful girl. While talking, the girl did not continue to cover her face and put the rabbit face to the top of her head, revealing a delicate face. She has a long hair, but with a ponytail, her face is white, her face is very beautiful, her temperament is very good, and she is a beautiful girl. "My name is Uchibo Mina. If there is anything I don''t understand in the future, I can ask me." Mina standing on the trunk, showing a nice smile, said with a smile. When I heard the other party''s introduction, Chiba was still a little surprised. I didn''t think that the other person was a Uchiha family, and it was still a beautiful girl. "Oh, actually let a little boy join the dark part, this is a joke, do you think the dark part has become a kindergarten?" An inverted standing on the trunk, taller, more slender, dark member with a leopard mask, cold Speaking of course, with a hint of ridicule. Obviously, this person is very uncomfortable to see Chiba. I feel that the age of Chiba is added to the dark part and can only become the tail of the crane. It can''t play much role at all. "The pommel horse is in the same mountain, you don''t want to attack the new members like this." The other members said that it is obviously not to be seen for the contemptuous look of Chiba in the pommel horse. "The pommel horse is the same as the pommel horse family of the four major families of Muye. It is no wonder that such a arrogance." Chiba knows the name of the other party and can''t help but sneer, sneer and say, not afraid of each other. Even if the other side is good, but only a 13-year-old boy, it is not an opponent of Chiba at all. If you play against it, Chiba is confident that he can defeat the other side. "The pommel horse is in the same mountain. This is my younger brother. His strength is very good. Don''t torture him." Kakashi said, indicating his attitude. Chiba is his younger brother. As a brother, he must defend his younger brother and not let others bully. Otherwise, if he is a brother, he will have no face. "Hey, it turned out to be your younger brother, but what about it? The bird is still a rookie. If you don''t accept it, will you try it out with me?" The pommel horse is obviously not giving face, or disdainful, and the attitude is very tough. . Seeing this situation, Chiba would not be able to stand a little. He was just a child, and he just joined the dark department, but he could not tolerate others to despise him. How do you say that the clay figurine also has a three-point fire, he can not soft persimmon, just let others pinch. "I know that I am a newcomer. If you don''t come up with something, you won''t be able to afford me. I think I am a rookie. Then I will try it out with you now. How do you see it?" Chiba went out and watched. Standing on the pommel horse standing upside down, he said. His expression was calm and his eyes were firm. There was no fear of such a challenge. "Little devil, dare to challenge me, it is a bit of a force, you are not that kind of food." Saddle horse Tongshan said, is still a tall look. "Hey, just because you are capable, you are not qualified to play against Tongshan. Let me try to compare with you and see if you have any ability." A dark member with a tiger mask walked out and joked. Said. His body is not tall, and his voice is a little childish. He doesn''t want to be old, and he is estimated to be 12 or 3 years old. He is usually a follower of the same mountain. "Okay, then try to be optimistic, wait for me to defeat you, then go to the same mountain to challenge and prove my strength." Chiba did not refuse, but directly agreed, not a little bit of fear. Kakashi did not organize Chiba, let the latter do this thing, without any concern. You must know that the strength of Chiba is not bad, no worse than Kakashi, if you fight against the other side, it will not be defeated. "It seems that there will be a good fight, I hope it will bring us surprises." A member of the dark department said that he did not mean to be old, but a little gloating, looking forward to this test. The comparison between the members of the dark department is allowed, and it is allowed. As long as they do not make a life, it can also enhance each other''s strength. Chiba walked forward and went to the middle of the grass. He looked at the dark members wearing tiger masks and made a provocative move. Chapter 23： Who is a rookie [seeking collection] "Come on, I hope you can be a little bit tolerant, don''t let me easily beat." Chiba looked at the member wearing a tiger mask and said, with the provocative action, it is very arrogant. "Little devil, the tone is not small, see how I beat you, let you know how many dishes you have, remember my name, my name is Moonlight Nellie." Moonlight Nellie wearing a tiger mask, said coldly. "Don''t waste time, hurry and start." Chiba said disdainfully. Moonlight Nellie snorted, no longer hesitated, rushed toward Chiba, the speed is very fast, no worse than the end. Moonlight Nellie is just a level of tolerance. It is not the kind of opponent who is forbearing in adulthood. With his current strength, he wants to compete with Chiba, which is obviously impossible. Moonlight blast is not good at ninjutsu, body skills are better at a little, and good at using secret swords. Therefore, after he rushed over, the body still wriggles in the air, the posture looks very beautiful, very beautiful, just like dancing. However, this kind of beauty in the eyes of Chiba is completely cumbersome, invisible, and revealing the flaws in front of him, giving him a good opportunity. Since Moonlight Nellie gives Chiba such an opportunity, Chiba will certainly not give up. At the foot of Chiba, the hair was forced to shave, and the body disappeared immediately. When the next moment appeared, it came to the front of Moonlight Nellie, and swiftly slammed into the other''s abdomen. Hey! Moonlight Nellie suffered a heavy blow, and the whole person flew out and crashed into the trees, making a sigh. He had been pulling out the long sword on his back and had no chance to attack. He was shot by Chiba and was easily defeated. Chiba fell back to the ground, standing there, and did not continue to pursue. "Is this your strength? It is too weak." Chiba looked at the moonlight Nellie in the distance, disdainfully said, showing a proud look. He demonstrates enough strength to naturally be proud of the capital. Seeing Chiba easily defeating Moonlight Nellie, standing in the dark members around, suddenly surprised, eyes wide, can not believe. Moonlight Nellie among them is the middle and upper reaches, but did not expect that it was easily defeated by Chiba. It can be said that it is a spike, and there is no suspense. As you can imagine, Chibas strength is indeed very strong, above the moonlight Nellie. "I really didn''t think that you are so young, you have this kind of strength." Uchibo Mina said with a smile, surprised by the strength of Chiba''s display, like the discovery of a jade, the eyes become brighter. "Chiba, doing very well, is my brother." Kakashi praised and said that he was proud of Chiba. "This little devil is really good, although the age is small, but the strength is strong enough." Others also expressed their opinions and recognized the strength of Chiba. "Next, can I challenge you?" Chiba did not intend to stop here. Turned over and looked at the pommel horse standing on the trunk standing upside down, slowly speaking and showing coldness. Since the other party has been so ridiculous before, then Chiba will not let the other side feel good, and will inevitably challenge. "Don''t think that you defeated Nelly, you can beat me, don''t be too self-righteous." Although the pommel horse was surprised, but soon calmed down, still very proud, I think Chiba is not his opponent. "I didn''t know how to know it. I think if I beat you, I will be very cool." Chiba is not at all polite, and is opposite to the policy, not to the bottom. Hearing the arrogant words of Chiba, the pommel horse is even more uncomfortable in the heart of the mountain. He is determined to teach Chiba a good meal. Otherwise, it is difficult to vent his anger. The pommel horse came down from the tree, stood on the ground, looked through the mask, and looked at Chiba coldly, and slowly walked over. As he came over and reached out to remove the mask, his face was revealed. The pommel horse and the mountain are relatively handsome, with sharp edges and corners, and the face is arrogant and looks very extraordinary. The pommel horse and the mountain walked over to Chiba, and did not directly touch it, but looked at Chiba, as if he had been looked at, he would lose his fighting power. Seeing that the pommel horse came over with the mountain and did not launch an attack, Chiba couldnt help but wonder what the other party wanted to do. However, he slammed, remembering the ancient family of pommel horses, but the ancient family that can be juxtaposed with the three families of Uchiha, Chiba, and Yoshin, has a horrible blood limit, but gradually disappears, and then it is stunned. The public is ignored. The illusion of the pommel horse is very powerful, and even the things that exist in the illusion can be turned into real existence, which is called the ability to go against the sky. The pommel horse and the mountain looked at Chiba, although there was no movement, but through the eyes, the illusion was already launched. Suddenly, around the body of Chiba, there is a flame in the air, burning up, raging, like a sea of ??fire, looks terrible. Moreover, in the deep sea of ??Chiba, I can feel the strong heat, which makes him very uncomfortable and feels that he will be burned to death by the flame. "You have fallen into the scope of my illusion, you have lost, or quickly admit defeat, otherwise, it will only suffer more." The pommel horse looks at the Chiba in the sea of ??fire, sneer, still scorned meaning. "Although your ability is a bit special, it is not enough to defeat me." Chiba said, not nervous at all. "You like the mouth so hard, then let you taste the pain, give you a profound lesson." The pommel horse said coldly. While talking, he directly waved his right hand, manipulated the flame in the fire, and mobilized it directly, like a fire, tumbling up and attacking Chiba. Looking at the flames of madness, Chiba did not hesitate, the body vibrated, and the ability to burn the fruit, the blazing flame immediately broke out, resisting the flames that came from the impact, and resolved the offensive. "Inflammation ring! Fire column!" The body of Chiba turned, and a more powerful flame broke out, forming a large pillar of fire that defeated all the flames around. After all, the strength of the pommel horse is limited. Only the level of the middle of the bear, the use of such illusion, it takes a lot of chakras, and it is difficult to maintain. Nowadays, Chiba has burst into such a flame, completely defeating the flame of the pommel horse and the mountain, naturally letting his illusion collapse, the surrounding things return to their original appearance, and no flame is surging, only the flame from Chiba. Chapter 24： Life needs passion [two more] "How can this be done??" Seeing the illusion of his own display, it was thus disintegrated. The pommel horse was surprised by the mountain. It was hard to believe and unacceptable. He originally thought that it was a light thing to defeat Chiba by his special ability, but he did not expect that it would be so. "Is this your ability? It''s not enough to look at it." Chiba looked at the pommel horse and said with disdain. When the voice fell, he did not hesitate and acted quickly. He rushed toward the pommel horse and launched an offensive. Although the Ang Ma Tongshan was surprised, he quickly reacted and saw that Chiba rushed over. Without hesitation, he immediately ran Chakra, his hands quickly printed and he performed Ninjutsu. "Art fire escape **** fireball!" The pommel horse was printed with the mountain and launched Chakra. The chakra was sprayed out of the throat and immediately formed a huge fireball in the space in front of him. It quickly attacked the Chiba. In the face of the huge fireball that came from the fight, Chiba is ready, there is no fear at all. He sipped and started to burn the fruit, the flame broke out, wrapped in the right fist, and instantly expanded a lot. boom! The fire fist bombarded and directly defeated the fireball, disintegrating the attack of the pommel horse. Moreover, the offensive of the fire fist has not stopped, but is still attacking the past, like a beast, slamming into the same mountain. Under this time, the pommel horse could not escape, and suffered a powerful fire fist collision. The whole person flew out and crashed into the trees ten meters away, fell to the ground and directly stunned. Chiba showed a strong enough strength to defeat the self-proclaimed pommel horse and the dark members who were shocked. These dark members saw the strength of Chiba, and they were surprised. They didn''t think of a little devil. It is absolutely unexpected to have such a terrible strength. The members of the darkness around me looked at the Chiba in the field, their eyes were wide, they were excited and it was difficult to calm down. "Chiba has become even more powerful. Even if it is me, I am afraid it is not his opponent." Kakashi looked at Chiba and lamented in his heart. "Very good, it really is a genius that Wood Leaf rarely sees." At this time, a majestic voice came out from the woods. Then, a slender figure, one meter tall, wearing a black combat uniform, and a member of the dark part of the civet cat mask, came out of the woods and appeared in front of everyone. Seeing the appearance of this dark member, all the members of the dark part of the scene were awe-inspiring and did not dare to be sloppy. "Oil female squad leader." Several members of the dark department said. After hearing this title, Chiba reacted and knew the identity of the other party, as well as the proficiency. The oil woman Zhiwei is a ninja who is proficient in controlling insects. The strength is very comprehensive. It can control the insects to search for intelligence and fight. Before the third Endurance World War broke out, he actually worked in the dark, which was a bit unexpected. "The little genius of Qimu''s family, before he was six years old, graduated from Ninja School in advance, and easily defeated the pommel horse and the mountain. You are very good." Oil girl Zhiwei came over and stood in front of Chiba, her eyes fell on her eyes. Said on the other side. The oil woman will not be like the pommel horse, like a mountain, a bloody, like trouble, can calmly and calmly deal with things, not against Chiba. "I will learn more from the captain in the future." Chiba responded calmly and was not proud. "Since you are Kakashi''s younger brother, you have learned a lot from Kakashi on the way to the dark side. What about the daily work of the dark part?" Oily women have no ambiguity and go directly to the topic. "The dark team usually patrols the village. If any abnormalities are found, they should immediately report it to the Huo Ying adults." The oil woman briefly reiterated it again, and added, "If there are any special tasks, the dark group will be the same." Will leave the village to perform the task." After simply saying things, the oil woman did not stay, turned and left the place, and told the two subordinates to take away the moonlight Nelly and the pommel horse in the coma. As for other members of the dark department, they waited until after the oil woman left, and they left the place and patrolled the village to do their own work. Kakashi is not in a hurry to leave, but is also preparing to patrol with Chiba, and the two brothers act together. "Let''s go, we also go patrol." Kakashi said to Chiba. Chiba did not hesitate and responded with a sneak peek at the side of Kakashi. In the previous two days, Chiba could still endure this boring life, but on the third day, he felt that there was nothing to do with patrolling every day. It was really boring, and it was a waste of life. "Becoming a member of the dark department is not as fun as I thought. Every day is patrolling. It is really boring and there is no passion." Chiba, wearing a mask, walked in the woods and complained. "This is the work of the dark department. Life can''t be full of fun at any time. You have to learn to be patient and have patience." Kakashi walked around and opened his mouth to persuade Chiba. In this kind of thing, Kakashi is very patient, will not easily complain, can easily accept this kind of thing. "You are a child, how can you be so patient? Its a monster." Chiba turned and looked at Kakashi and shook his head. "Because I am a ninja, I have to shoulder my mission and do my job seriously." Kakashi said calmly and earnestly. "It seems that I have no way to communicate with you, you are too rigid." Chiba said. Although it is necessary to carry out the task of patrolling the village, but Chiba will not slack off the cultivation, he uses the technique of shadow separation to create two avatars and practice in the suburbs of the village. "Kakashi, Chiba, Huo Ying adults called you to the office, as if there is a task to give you." Uchibo Mina appeared, did not hesitate, said. "Is it finally possible to get out of the task? I have been looking forward to it for a long time." Chiba smiled and became very excited. It seems that the results have not been so good. There are no flowers, no rewards, and its written a lot. Everyone supports me~~ Chapter 25： Mission [three more for flowers] Ten minutes later, the five dark members of Chiba, Kakashi, and Uchibo Mina concentrated in the Naruto Office. The three generations of the fire shadow sat on the table behind the desk, put down the information in their hands, looked up and looked at the five dark members. "This task didn''t have to be handed over to you, but the situation between the big powers has become tense. The ninjas in the village are going to perform other tasks. They don''t have the manpower for a while, so they want to let you perform." Fei Yiyu said openly. "Huoying adults, if there are any tasks, let us know, with our strength, we can certainly complete it smoothly." Saddlema Tongshan said, he has great confidence in himself. "Recently, on the border of the country of the country of fire and the country of the country, there has been a good rogue, always invading the residents of the border. I want you to go there and solve the rogue." The task is simple to say. "Now the situation in various countries is relatively tense. I suspect that the hooligans on the border are supported by other countries. Therefore, when you perform the task, you don''t have to be merciful, use your strength to shock the other side." Fei Feiyi added. . Muye Village is now strong and strong, and is not afraid of other villages. If other villages want to set off a war, Muye Village is equally afraid and willing to fight. "Please Huo Ying adults rest assured that we must sweep away the hooligans on the border." The pommel horse said. After confessing the task, the scorpion scorpion let the dark members leave. The pommel horse is now eager to make a difference, and has also been appointed as the captain of the five-person team. Self-confidence is more inflated. I dont want to delay the time. Let others go back and prepare, and immediately move to the country of the fire and the country of the land. The border rushed and planned to complete the mission in the shortest possible time to prove their strength. In the view of the pommel horse, as long as the task can be accomplished well, it will certainly be reusable in the future, and it will be inevitable. After two days of rushing, Chiba and five people rushed to the border of the country of the country of fire and the country of the country. After they rushed to the border, they did not rashly act. They were not eager to immediately trace the hooligans. Instead, they obtained more useful information from the local villagers. According to the information provided by the villagers, this rogue has been in existence for half a month. Daxie burned and looted the villagers on the border, leaving the villagers on the border to be unhappy and suffering huge losses. After hearing the villagers explanations, Uchiha Mina was very angry and filled with anger, and wanted to annihilate the rogue immediately, avenge the dead villagers and vent their anger. From the information provided by the villagers, the hooligan is now ten miles away from the attacked village, occupying a mountain and intending to stay there for a long time. The mountain where the rogue is standing is not in the border of the country of fire and falls within the country of the land. It may be intentional. "We are going to annihilate those streams right now." Moonlight Nellie also had a **** experience that could not be tolerated. "We still don''t know how the strength of this rogue is now, it is not a good plan, and these rogues are now kings and have geographical advantages. We still plan better." Kakashi calmly The analysis is not equally rash, facing unnecessary losses. "Are you afraid of this? Don''t dare to deal with these hooligans!" said the pommel horse in the same place, with a hint of playfulness, and a little bit of a look down on Kakashi. For Kakashi and Chiba, there is no good feeling in the pommel horse. As long as there is a chance, he will definitely target and ridicule. The thing that was defeated by Chiba, the pommel horse and the mountain, has always been in mind, never forgot, even want to find an opportunity to retaliate. "Tongshan, how can you say this, Kakashi said this is also a careful thinking, for everyone''s sake, not let everyone fall into danger, we are here to perform the task, not to kill." Uchibo Mina said. I don''t want to see everyone being confused because of this kind of thing. If everyone is now in conflict and disagreement with each other, when they are dealing with hooligans, they will not be able to work together. There will be big problems and even death. "I want to finish the task quickly. Although Huo Ying adults didn''t ask for the length of time to complete the task, if he had been dragging on for a long time, he would definitely be unhappy." Ang Ma Tongshan said, looking for a good reason for himself. And it is very convincing. "Since you are so anxious to kill the rogue, then act now." Chiba, who has never had an opening, finally spoke. His expression was calm and there was no tension. It was as if the Taishan Mountain collapsed in front of him, and there would be no fear of it. It was not a look that a child should have. "Even your brothers agree to the action, Kakashi, you will not have any opinions." Moonlight Nellie said, his face flashed with a disdainful look. "Then act." Kakashi no longer argues and agrees to act now. Based on the strength of him and Chiba, even if he encounters a problem, he can be retired by being hooligans. After all, he is already tolerant. On the contrary, Moonlight Nellie is among the five people, and the strength is the worst one. It is really an accident. The most unfortunate estimate is him. The five horses in the pommel horse did not delay the time, immediately acted and rushed to the camp where the rogue was stationed. Half an hour later, they appeared at the foot of the rogue camp, stopped a little, adjusted their state, and prepared to launch an attack. "This time the characters are annihilating the hooligans, so they don''t need to be merciful to them. When they launch an attack, they can kill them directly. Can you understand?" said the pommel horse. "We know what to do, you don''t need to command." Chiba, standing on the trunk, said that it would not easily obey the command of the pommel horse. In his view, the pommel horse is just an eager to make meritorious deeds. If you let the commander of the same mountain, I am afraid that there will be problems, and there will be a lot of troubles. Moreover, whether Chiba is mentality or strength, it must be above the mountain in the pommel horse, and will listen to the command of others, that is a strange thing. "I am the captain. You don''t listen to my command. What do you mean by this?" The pommel horse turned to the mountain and glanced at Chiba, and said coldly. Chapter 26： Was ambushed [four more for flowers] "You want to direct you, then wait until you can beat me and say, don''t forget, you are my defeat." Chiba said in disapproval, she did not give the pommel horse a face. "You... give me a walk." The pommel horse is not too mad, red-faced, wants to erupt, but does not have that ability. The hatred of Chiba in his heart is like anger burning, and I can''t wait to kill Chiba. "You don''t quarrel here, we are performing tasks, and when the mission is completed, whatever you want." Uchibo Mina said. She knows that there is a contradiction between the pommel horse and the mountain and Chiba, and it is difficult to resolve, and it is not intended to waste time to resolve, just what they want, as long as they do not affect the task. "There was no problem found. It is estimated that this rogue is not fortified. We can act." Moonlight Nellie observed the situation on the mountain and immediately said. The pommel horse chilled with the mountain, without hesitation, the first action, shuttle between the trees, rushing toward the camp on the mountain. He wants to pour all the anger in his heart on the rogue and kill him. The Chiba four did not hesitate, acted in succession and rushed to the mountain. In less than ten minutes, Chiba and five people came to a rogue camp near the top of the mountain. The camp has just been opened up. It has only cut down the trees in the area, opened up a flat land, and built seven simple wooden houses. It seems a bit messy, and there are piles of wood and wood. The news from the villagers, this rogue has about 20 people, most of them are not strong, and maybe two or three people will reach the level of tolerance. The poems of the pommel horses originally thought that when they rushed to the rogue camp, they could see the rogue that was caught off guard, and they could kill them without jealousy. However, when he rushed into the camp, he did not see the rogue, and he could not help but be surprised. However, the scene presented in front of him was unexpected, and he was completely unexpected. "What is going on here, where is the rogue?" The pommel horse stood in the camp and looked around the camp. He said that it was difficult to calm down. He was full of letters, was able to kill the rogue, was caught off guard, and even had no time to react, but did not expect that he had rushed. The Chiba and the four then arrived and saw the empty, no rogue camp, the same was surprised, it is difficult to calm. "There was no hooligan. Did they get the news in advance, knowing that we are coming, so we hid?" Moonlight Nellie said, with his 12-year-old knowledge, he simply could not understand. "I am afraid that the hooligans are hiding, but they are going to catch them." Chiba stood on a wooden pole and glanced at the surrounding environment. He said, his eyes became sharp. At this time, there was a lot of movement in the woods around the camp. It was obvious that some people were walking through the woods, the sound of the sound, and the ninjutsu was not small. "Not good, be prepared for the battle." Kakashi said, immediately turned to the past and prepared for the battle. After hearing the sound, Chiba and five people quickly reacted and turned to the past to prepare for the battle. , , ~~ The sound of the wind broke, and people constantly rushed out of the lush woods and appeared around the camp. These are the rogues that burned and robbed on the border. They were extremely wicked and wicked. They looked at each other and held weapons in their hands. They looked at the eyes of Chiba and became fierce. A total of twenty-three rogues appeared around the camp, surrounded by five people in Chiba. Moonlight Nellie has not encountered this kind of situation, so after seeing being surrounded by hooligans, the situation has become very unfavorable, and the heart has become uneasy. Without the confidence and confidence in the past, there is a panic look on his face. "Hey, the five furs have not yet grown up, and they want to annihilate us. Its really ridiculous." There was a rogue with a splayed character, shaking the knife in his hand, and whispering, with a disdainful look, obviously Do not think of Chiba and five people as one thing. "Wood leaves are getting more and more useless? Actually sent you to deal with us, we don''t think of us as one thing." A rogue who swayed the battle axe. "And what about the two little devils, you haven''t gone to school yet, dare to kill the enemy, is it tired?" Someone looked at Chiba and Kakashi, sneer. Chiba, they are in the middle of an ambush. When they rushed to the camp and wanted to kill the rogue, they were noticed by the rogue, and they will be counted and arranged. These hooligans believe that as long as the Chiba and the five people are surrounded and there is no chance for them to escape, they will be able to solve the five people without any pressure. "What are we going to do now?" Moonlight Nellie said, although he has already taken out the knife and prepared for the battle, he did not have the slightest confidence and became stunned. "Don''t worry so much, they are just some ordinary rogues, the strength will not be strong, we may not have no chance." Chiba said. He now seems to be only a few years old, but his ability to analyze things is good, and he is not afraid of danger. He is still able to maintain a calm mind. It is very rare. "Chiba said it is good, we are the ninja of Konoha, they may not be our opponents." Kakashi said, not panic, can keep calm. "As long as we work together, it will not be weaker than them." Uchibo Mina said, feeling a little nervous, but not afraid. In any case, they are the elites of the dark department. Even if they are in danger, they still have the ability to solve them. There will be no chance at all. Originally, the words of stabilizing the military should be said by the pommel horse and the mountain, so that everyone can maintain confidence, not to panic, but did not expect to be robbed by Chiba and Kakashi, so that he has almost no use, and there is a heart in his heart. anger. "Just like you guys and hooligans, you want to deal with us, it is just a dream, come over and die." The pommel horse is cold and arrogant. Chapter 27： Strong kill [souvenir] "You guys are dead, and they are still in front of us." "Wait a minute, I will ask you to beg for mercy, and then slowly torture you to death." "Hey, that little girl looks very slow, and waits for her to wait for us." The rogue sneered, showing a disdainful look, or not putting the Chiba and five people in his eyes. Seeing these hooligans still have a feeling of idleness, Chiba is not going to waste time, slamming, taking the lead in rushing past and launching an offensive. When I saw the action of Chiba, the Kakashi four people no longer hesitated, almost rushed out at the same time, greeted the rogue around them, exerted their own means, and launched a rapid attack. Under such circumstances, if they can''t beat their opponents, then they will suffer and be killed here. It is very possible, so they must go all out. After Chiba rushed out, he immediately started to burn the fruit, and the flame broke out, surrounded by his body, and set him up against him. "Inflammation!" Chiba mobilized the flame, and the right hand swung it out, causing the flame to rush out, forming a fire wall, which quickly rose up and blocked the hooligans that had been intended to rush. Several hooligans saw the flames appearing, and they were affected by the heat. They dared not to rush over, and all of them were discouraged, showing amazed look. And Chiba rushed past, there is no jealous of the fire wall, or keep the high speed, directly rushed to the past, appeared in front of a rogue. In the next moment, Chiba waved the shuri in his hand, twisting his body, and the movement looked beautiful, and he easily smashed a rogue neck. The drool that had been cut through the neck had not reacted yet, and the blood splattered and was easily killed. Even the chance of screaming was gone, and he turned his head back. The hooligan that had been killed had not yet fallen, and Chiba started to shave. It flashed in an instant and appeared in front of another rogue. The sword in hand quickly penetrated into the heart of the other. puff! The shuriken has no suspense, piercing the other''s heart, causing the blood to splash out, and easily kills the rogue. Only two blinks of time, Chiba kills two rogues. This kind of attack is really efficient. It is not like a child can display it, but a battle that has experienced countless battles. Chiba did not hesitate, turned his body, changed his direction, and flew out his right hand in his hand, directly plunging into a rogue eyebrow, and smashed the rogue that had been cut. The three most recent hooligans in Chiba are almost spiked, not to mention rebellion and screams. Even the reaction time is not there. I dont know how I was killed. Standing in a rogue not far away, I saw three accomplices being killed. I couldnt help but scream, and my eyes were wide and I couldnt believe what I saw. They did not think that a little devil, the strength is so powerful, beyond expectations. "How could he be so strong, is it still a child?" It was hard to calm down with a rogue exclaiming. "Don''t lie, together, you must kill him." Someone sipped, and the heart was really angry, not afraid to take a look at Chiba. The five hooligans quickly rushed over, wielding the weapons in their hands, moving quickly, sandwiching Chiba from different directions, and trying to kill him in one fell swoop, without giving him any chance. Chiba quickly glanced at it and found that the five hooligans rushed toward themselves. There was no fear at all. They rushed toward the two hooligans in front, and the smoldering cold light was like treating two dead people. "Shenfire, I don''t know the fire!" Chiba rushed over, his hands waving forward from behind, sending out two flames, forming two muskets and attacking the two hooligans. Hey, hey! The two muskets hit the past, and the speed was also very fast, approaching two rogues. The strength of these rogues is not strong at all. If you want to compete with Chiba, it is impossible. There is not even a chance to escape. Hey, hey! Two sounds sounded, and the musket that quickly attacked out, slammed into two rogue bodies and flew them out. Originally, the five rogues attacked Chiba together. As a result, the attack just got up and was killed by Chiba, which made the combat power weaken a lot. At this time, the other three rogues arrived and finally had the opportunity to launch an attack. The three rogues approached and attacked Chiba from the top, bottom, and bottom three, respectively, and did not give him the opportunity to escape. In the face of such an attack, if you want to avoid other people, the difficulty is very big. However, for Chiba, it is nothing at all, even the idea of ??avoiding it, but instead to take advantage of this opportunity to attack. "Inflammation, Yan Zhu!" Suddenly, the flame broke out in the body of Chiba, and as his body turned, it was carried out from the bottom to the top, forming a powerful pillar of fire. After the appearance of the fire column, the three rogues that came from the attack just came over, there was no suspense, and it was affected by a powerful flame. boom! The three rogues were attacked by the fire pillars. Without any suspense, they were immediately blasted out, fell to the ground, suffered heavy losses and lost their fighting power. However, for a moment, the hooligans on the side of Chiba were all solved. Five of the eight rogues were killed, and three suffered heavy losses and lost their fighting power. Uchibo Mina, under the siege of four rogues, although it can barely maintain, but has fallen behind, if this continues, it will be killed. "I really didn''t think that the strength of your little devil is so strong, it is really surprising." Just before Chiba was ready to help Uchibo Mina, a figure quickly rushed out of the woods, and the sword in the three hands attacked. Chasing Chiba. In the face of the attacking shuriken, Chiba had no jealousy at all, and a flame was sent out to block the shuriken. This is a plain dress, almost like a rogue, a scar on the forehead, but the eyes are very sharp, which is very different from the rogue. Seeing this person appear, Chiba can conclude that this person is not a rogue, but a ninja, estimated to be ordered by other ninja villages, disturbing the border of the country of fire. If you like it, I hope to collect this book. Your collection is very important for me. It is about the results of the new week. I am grateful! ! Chapter 28： Especially forbearance [seeking collection] "It seems that you are the behind-the-scenes ambassador of these rogues." Chiba squinted and looked at the ninja who appeared, and said coldly. This person''s strength is good, it is estimated that there is a level of tolerance, and even stronger, may reach a particularly tolerable level, not at all comparable to those rookie rogue. If Chiba wants to beat each other, it will not be an easy task and needs to be cautious. "What is it, even if you know the truth, you can''t leave alive." The other party said coldly, not afraid to admit, and had enough confidence in this matter. "Do you really think that by relying on you alone, leading these chickens and dogs, can you really eat us?" Chiba said disdainfully, not worried at all. "Of course I don''t think so, but if I add them." The other side showed a cold smile and jokingly said. The voice fell, and from the woods, three people roared out. It can be seen that although they are rogue dressing, but the momentum they radiated is completely different, their eyes are very fierce, and they are determined to be some ninjas. "Which ninja you are in Nikko?" Chiba looked at the four ninjas that appeared, and asked, trying to know the answer from the other side. "You guys who will die, know so much use, or die with regrets." The first ninja who spoke up said, his expression became cold. "Who will die is not necessarily true, you should not be too happy." Chiba said coldly, there is no intention of eggs. "You used to deal with the other four devils and hurry to end the battle," the leader said. The three ninjas who appeared, no longer hesitated, immediately acted and rushed to the past in the direction of the Kakashi four, to participate in the battle there. Seeing this situation, Chiba is a reaction. The ninja that appears in front of us is not at the level of tolerance. At least it is particularly tolerant, while the other three ninjas are the level of tolerance. If the three of them are willing to take the Kakashi four, they may have the upper hand, but they want to beat Kakashi to four people, but it takes a lot of time. Taking advantage of this time, Chiba can kill the opponent and then help Kakashi them. "If you want to break through, then I have to solve it first." Chiba looked at each other and said awkwardly. "Little devil, your strength is good, but don''t treat me as a hooligan. Tell me the truth, I am already particularly tolerant. It takes only a little time to deal with you." Specially, I said with a slap in the face, there is a sense of playfulness. Absolute confidence can kill Chiba. "Specially forbearance, if you have the ability, then let''s let the horse come over." Chiba said provocatively. After all, he did not hesitate to run Chakra immediately, his hands were quickly printed, and his eyes were divided. Two Chiba appeared in front of them, did not stop, took the lead in attacking, and rushed to the past with special enthusiasm. After more than a year of cultivation, the strength of Chiba has been greatly improved. It is not a problem to rely on the ability to burn fruits and fight against it. Two Chiba were shaved, and they were forced to approach the past and besieged each other. In the case of shaving, the speed of Chiba can be very fast, just blinking time, approaching the other side, applying body skills, and punching out. After all, the other party is particularly tolerant, has a wealth of practical experience, and the body skills must be strong, and it is impossible to rely on physical skills to defeat him. "Hey, compare with me, and find a way to die." In particular, I was cold and stunned, not afraid at all. He quickly applied his body skills, holding both hands and suffering, attacking the past with two Chiba, very fast and powerful. Hey! The pains on both sides did not collide, and immediately made a creaking sound, and sparks came out. Although there are two Chiba together to attack, but the fighting skills are particularly rich, each time can be easily resisted, did not let yourself hurt. Although Chibas body skills are good, he is still a childs body. He cant compete with the adult body. Therefore, the physical confrontation quickly falls on the disadvantage and cannot suppress each other. "Little devil, just rely on your strength, it is not my opponent." Specially, I said, the words are very confident. When he spoke, he had already approached the shadow of Chiba, and he did not sneak out, and defeated the shadow. "That''s a good idea." Chiba responded coldly. He started to shave directly, and the whole person disappeared from the ground and appeared in the air. After coming to the air, Chiba can display the moon steps, let the body slide in the air, and come to the top of the special forbearance. "fire punch!" Chiba did not hesitate at all, immediately attacked with a punch, and the flame broke out, forming a fire fist and swiftly bombarding. Seeing the huge fire fists bombarded, especially forbearing, and intuitively feeling dangerous, without hesitation, immediately sealed. "Turkish soil wall!" In particular, forbearance immediately condensed a earthen stone wall, protecting the front and the top, resisting the fire fist that struck. boom! The power of the fire fist is very powerful, directly defeating the earth wall and continue to attack the past with special resistance. In particular, I couldnt escape, was swallowed by fire fists, and continued to attack. However, when the fire fist will be particularly swallowed up, only a soft bang will be heard and the body will immediately collapse. Obviously, especially for the forbearance, the deity is no longer in the original position, avoiding the attack and not being hurt. At this time, in the ground below Chiba, a figure rushed out, quickly approaching Chiba, holding the bitterness in his hand and exerting a physical attack. In particular, I forbearing that my body skills are stronger than the other side, which is his advantage, so he intends to use this advantage to defeat Chiba and end the battle. Seeing that there was a special forbearance to appear behind me, and launching close combat, Chiba was not nervous, and there was no fear. What he wants may be such an opportunity. In purely physical practice, Chiba is not a particularly tough opponent, but he cannot be treated with common sense. After all, he can be elementalized. "I am waiting for you." Chiba sneered. In the next moment, his body turned into a flame, elementized, and quickly rushed toward the special, wrapped the other side in it. Chapter 29： Overlord color domineering [three more] The eyelids saw that Chiba turned into a flame, and the body quickly separated. In particular, she felt extremely shocked and could not believe it. It is unbelievable that Chiba has this ability. "How can I do this!" In particular, I was shocked and wanted to open my body and quit. However, he did not succeed, or was wrapped in flames, and the moment fell on the wind. "Why can''t you do this, let''s come to life." Chiba''s cold voice sounded like a killing god, and the introduction was particularly tolerant. The flame erupted, like a behemoth that swallowed everything, and it swelled up, and then evolved into many flame rifles, spurting toward the special being surrounded by the middle. , , ~~ Especially the tolerant body is even powerful, but the attack by the flame rifle can not be completely resisted, or it is pierced into the body by a flame rifle. In particular, I wanted to evade and wanted to quit, but I could not succeed at all. The body was pierced by flames and immediately suffered heavy damage, to the point of dying. Hey! In particular, he endured to the ground, blood ran out of his clothes, dyed red clothes, and there were no more than ten wounds, and he could not stop the blood. Chiba reinvented his body shape and appeared in the special tolerant side. His expression was cold. He was not like a child, but a god-killing person. "Specially forbearance, but this is the case." Chiba looked at the special patience on the ground, and she did not bother. He didn''t want to waste time, and the other side didn''t have the chance to take out a bitterness, throw it out, and pierce the throat that was particularly tolerant. puff! The pain did not enter the throat that was particularly tolerant, and the blood immediately came out and bloomed. In particular, the throat was pierced, and he reached out to cover his throat. He could only make a little noise, and his strength was getting smaller and smaller. He finally fell down and died. A ninja with a strong strength, after having a monster against Chiba, had no chance at all and was quickly killed. Looking at the special endurance, Chiba did not intend to stay, turned and rushed to the Uchibo Mina. On their side, the situation is very bad. If the time is delayed, I am afraid it will be defeated. "The first killing of the host is particularly tolerant, rewarding the smell of domineering, continue to work hard." The sound of the One Piece system prompts. Seeing the domineering, it is the ability to make the five senses sharp, enhance the perception, can sense the surrounding creatures, and predict the danger, and dodge. Although it is not the ability to improve the offense, but the use of good words, the effect is very good, Chiba does not complain. Chiba continued to shave, and the body continued to flash, approaching the battlefield of Uchibo Mina. Uchibo Minas side was not only attacked by a tolerant one, but also attacked by three rogues. The situation was very bad and could only be supported. If Chiba holds another point, she may not be able to support it and be defeated by the other side. Chiba rushed over, without hesitation, immediately launched an attack, instantly launched a shave, approaching a rogue, holding a bitter bit in his right hand and directly attacking the past. This hooligan has not yet seen the body of Chiba, feeling that the throat is a touch of coolness, and then there is a **** bud, and blooms in the air, then screaming at the throat and falling to the ground. After the fall of the Chiba attack, the body was like a ghost, and soon came to another rogue. The bitterness in the hands was like a deadly snake. Although it was not pierced into the throat, it was nailed into the heart. He crashed to the ground and quickly died. Chiba is like a ghost, and the body appears, and it is captured by people, and then disappears in front of you. By the time he reappeared, he had already come to the third rogue, and the flame broke out, forming a flame rifle and rushing forward. puff! The third rogue was struck by a flame rifle, and the body was immediately pierced and slammed out, leaving the opponent with little resistance. Chiba joined the battle of Uchibo Mina. In less than ten seconds before and after, the three rogues were killed, and only Zhong Ren and Mina fought. In the battle with Mina, I saw that Chiba was so fast, and he killed three hooligans, and could not believe his eyes, showing a stunned look. Moreover, before Chiba came over, there was another special confrontation with him, and the strength should be above the middle tolerance. It can be said that it was a lot of grabs. Now that Chiba has been able to come over to support Uchiha Mina, then it shows that the special tolerance of fighting with him has been killed. Thinking of this situation, the tolerance of the battle with Uchibo Mina is even more frightening, and it seems very uneasy. "What kind of monster are you in the end?" I couldn''t help but scream, and my heart burst into a storm, and it was difficult to keep calm. "This does not need you to control, I will send you on the road, reunion with your boss." Chiba said coldly, do not want to delay time. He rushed over and joined forces with Uchibo Mina to attack the bear. Although Zhongrui suppressed Uchibo Mina before, but did not achieve much effect, after all, that is the Uchiha family. In the Uchibo family, Uchibo Mina is also considered a genius. He has already written a round of eyes and awakened a hook to write a round eye. The illusion has a good power to a certain extent. As Chiba joined the battle, the situation immediately changed, taking the upper hand and suppressing the tolerance. Chiba has the strength of single killing, and now it is not a problem to join forces with Uchibo Mina. Chiba''s attack is very fast, and it is still a shadow attack. It is equal to the three people joining hands and attacking together. I couldn''t hold on for a few rounds, but in a minute, I was defeated by Chiba, and I flew out on one foot and fell to the ground and fell off a distance. Chiba did not give any chance to the end, directly applied shaving, and chased after the past, holding a bitter in the hand, and piercing the other''s heart at the moment of falling into the ground. puff! Zhong Ren could not escape, but suffered a direct blow, the heart was pierced, and the blood immediately came out and immediately killed. Everyone likes to support a lot, I have been working hard, flowers~~~ Chapter 30： Pursue [four more flowers] "Chiba, your strength is really strong, and you can kill a tolerant easily." Uchibo Mina came over and said with exclamation. She originally thought that although Chiba is a genius, the talent is very amazing, but if it is actual combat, it will still be a little worse. However, she did not think that Chibas strength is so powerful that she is not afraid to kill. "It''s still a long way off." Chiba said, showing a confident smile. "Moonlight Nellie and the pommel horse are on the same side of the mountain. The battle is still relatively tight. We used to help." Uchibo Mina turned her head and looked at the battlefield elsewhere, and said. Although the relationship between Chiba and Moonlight Nellie and the pommel horse is not the same, they are teammates, all of them are wood leaves, and they should be consistent. "Well, you go to help Moonlight Nellie to solve the problem, I will help the pommel horse with the mountain." Chiba said, and did not target the pommel horse. The two of them did not stop, immediately turned to the past and rushed to the other two battlefields. Although Kakashi is only eight years old, but the strength is quite good, to reach the level of tolerance, even if it is besieged by Zhong Ren and rogue, can calmly deal with, and seize the opportunity to solve the two rogues, and did not fall behind. Moonlight Nellie was only besieged by four rogues, and it was not attacked. It can maintain the situation and will not be easily defeated. If there is Yu Zhibo Minas help, there is no problem in solving these rogues. Chiba rushed to the side of the pommel horse, not eager to shoot, but stood not far from watching and watching the battle. Anyway, winning this battle is an inevitable thing, and there is no need to worry. Chiba originally looked at the pommel horse and the mountain is not good, now certainly will not easily help the pommel horse to solve the mountain, want to see the pommel horse with the mountain was taught a meal. It can be seen that the pommel horse is battered with the mountain, and the mood of Chiba will be very good. "The pommel horse is in the same mountain. Are you usually not very powerful? Since you are a genius, how can you not even deal with one of them?" Chiba walked over and stood on a stump, watching the pommel horse not far away. mountain. At this time, the pommel horse was hit by the middle and five rogues, the state is not very good, in the downwind, the figure looks a little wolf, and there are several wounds on the body. If this continues, the state of the pommel horse will not be good and will be defeated by the other side. Seeing that Chiba came over, but did not directly help him, the pommel horse was very upset with the heart of the mountain, and there was an anger in his heart. However, he has no way. With his status, it is very difficult to defeat the opponent. It can be said that there is no chance. "I don''t need your help, I can beat my opponent." The pommel horse said coldly that he did not intend to ask for Chiba. "Then you continue to fight, I look at it, don''t care, or you have to finish." Chiba said not salty, not like a heart. In the middle of the battle with the pommel horse, I saw the appearance of Chiba, and it was similar to the previous reaction. I turned to look at other battlefields and found that it was completely inferior. Being defeated is no suspense. He did not expect that there would have been enough confidence to win the five Chiba people, but did not expect the result to be so, the failure is actually them. Zhong Ren has seen such a situation, fear in his heart, do not want to continue fighting, do not want to plant here, want to escape and save his life. He did not hesitate, and immediately withdrew, and he planned to leave the battlefield and escape. The pommel horse was still desperate, but when he saw that his opponent had retired, he did not intend to continue fighting. He couldnt help but wonder what was going on and he was relieved. Seeing the opponent and retreating, the pommel horse knows that there is no danger to life. Just wipe out the remaining rogue, so it will show the fierce light again. He had been suppressed for a long time before, and now he sees that he has to retreat and finally can take these hooligans to vent. The Ang Ma Tongshan did not hesitate and rushed toward the remaining five hooligans to launch an attack. After seeing the retreat, I let the five remaining hooligans fear, I dare not stay here, want to retire, and save my life. After all, they are just selling people for life. If you really want to catch your own life, it is definitely reluctant. "You still want to escape, there is no chance." The pommel horse said coldly, although he could not kill, he could deal with these hooligans. Seeing the escape, Chiba raised his eyes and exposed the cold light. "Since I want to come, I still want to leave, there is no chance." Chiba said. The next moment, his body has disappeared from the stakes, and he started to shave, like a bullet-like impact, chasing the escape. Suffering from the escape from the woods, suddenly there was a strange feeling, becoming uneasy, and suddenly there was a huge fear in my heart. He suddenly looked back and saw a figure that was not tall, and his eyes became awkward. Moreover, Chiba is particularly hard to kill, and it is fearful that it is very uneasy. He did not think that Chiba''s pursuit speed was so fast, and he continued to draw closer, making him escape without becoming suspense. Zhong Ren did not want to face Chiba at all, desperately trying to escape, and wanted to escape. However, even if he escapes, it still can''t work, and the distance between the two is still getting closer. After Zhongren rushed into the woods, Chiba finally chased him up, launched a shave, flashed his body, rushed to the front of the opponent, and stopped the escape. "Don''t run, you have no chance." Chiba stood in front of him and said coldly. Zhong Ren looked at the child''s Chiba, although the heart is not good, but very uneasy, no way. "You don''t deceive too much, and push me hard, and I can''t do it with you." Zhong Ren said, almost roaring out, but it seems to be lacking. "I want to go with me, you don''t have this qualification yet." Chiba said coldly, the flames appear around the body, constantly wrap around, and look even more strange, like a demon. "Fire, wind and fire!" Zhong Ren did not want to sit still, and immediately run Chakra, his hands quickly printed, the first to launch an attack. Suddenly, as he sprang out, a flame broke out, and a squally wind was added, causing the flame to skyrocket and become a wall of fire, raging toward Chiba, and shrouded Chiba. Chapter 31： This guy is a monster [seeking collection] Zhong Ren displayed a fire and ninjutsu, forming a fiery wall of fire, attacking Chiba, the power is still good. In his opinion, Chiba''s strength is very strong, but if you want to fight this kind of ninja, it will also waste some time, he can take advantage of this time, to escape, maybe there are still many opportunities. Seeing a fire wall attack, Chiba did not have a bit of taboo, or a very relaxed look, showing a playful look. Some people dare to play with fire in front of him. This is not a big knife in front of Guan Gong! "The violent mouth!" Chiba immediately ignited the ability to burn the fruit, and the flame burst out quickly, gathered on his right arm, and then turned his right arm and slammed out. The next moment, a horrible flame, burst out quickly, forming a huge flame giant bird, rushing toward the front. As the flame giants collided with the past, the fire wall that was attacked was nothing short of it. It was easily defeated, and all the fronts were flooded. All things were hit by powerful forces, all destroyed and disappeared. When the horrible flame giant bird collided, the forbearance that originally wanted to escape was immediately scared, and the body was stunned, and it was impossible to move the body. boom! There is no suspense, Zhong Ren was overwhelmed by the flame giant, strong bombing, can not be spared. The flame giants collided and destroyed a piece of woods. All the trees were burned to ashes and no longer exist. This destruction belt is tens of meters long and looks very shocking. The violent mouth of Chiba is no more powerful than a-class ninjutsu, and even more powerful. Most importantly, this is a child who is more than five years old. The power of the explosion has made people feel shocked and can''t believe it. Outside the woods, Kakashi they have finished the battle. Before they have relaxed, they hear the roaring sounds, and the horrible flames burst out, destroying a forest and straightening their eyes. I can''t believe it. "It won''t be Chiba, the attack that broke out." Kakashi looked at the flame that had not been extinguished, murmured, and was a little excited. Uchibo Mina, they are equally ashamed, thinking that if Chiba broke out, the Chiba is really a enchanting, can not be viewed with normal eyes. Chiba came out of the flame-burning area, like a **** who came out of purgatory. Although his body was not tall, no one dared to swear at him or even become jealous. Seeing the strength displayed by Chiba, Zhong Ren was easily killed by him. Moonlight Nellie and the pommel horse looked at Chibas eyes and finally changed. There was no longer any disdain and more taboos. They now finally understand that if Chiba wants to deal with them, they will not even have the ability to resist. They will only be easily defeated and will be embarrassed by Chiba. Therefore, when Chiba does not provoke them, they are best not to find the trouble of Chiba, otherwise, there is no good fruit to eat. "Haha, you all solved your opponent. The speed is still very fast." Chiba came out and saw that Kakashi had ended the battle, and he could not help but grab his silver hair and smile. A pair of humans and animals is harmless and there is no such thing as a majestic look. I heard that Chiba said that Kakashi was almost speechless and almost vomited blood. You know, Chiba is the quickest solution to the opponent, and the guy who came over to help, actually said such words, this is not to laugh at them. After seeing the strength of Chiba, the pommel horse is not good, but I dont dare to say anything more. I dont want to stay here, lest I should give Chiba more sarcasm. "The rogue here is solved, let''s go back to life." Saddle horse Tongshan said, not looking at Chiba, the attitude is still a little indifferent. However, he is now in front of everyone, there is no proud capital, and he dare not continue to force. "Tongshan, you have been injured, do not need to deal with some wounds?" Uchibo Mina looked at the pommel horse with the blood stained red clothes, could not help but a little worried, asked. After all, they are teammates of the dark team, and they care about each other, and that is what it should be. "No, it''s just a little skin trauma, and it doesn''t matter. I have already stopped bleeding." The pommel horse said with apathy and walked toward the distance. Chiba, Kakashi, Uchibo Mina and Moonlight Nellie were not injured. Only the pommel horse was injured in the mountains and there was no serious problem. The Chiba and the five returned to the village on the border of the country of fire, where they rested for one night and then returned to Muye Village. ...... Three days later, Chiba and five people gathered in the Huo Ying office. The eyes of the three generations of Huo Yingying fell on the five people of Chiba, full of gratification, showing a happy smile. "You five are doing very well. It is rare to be able to complete this task in such a short period of time," he said. "Huo Ying adults, originally those hooligans are not difficult to deal with, we can solve them casually, but their leader is four tolerant, making the difficulty increase a lot." Saddle horse Tongshan said, giving a very critical message. "What? There are still four in this rogue?" Hearing the poem of the horse, he said that the three generations of the fire were shaking, showing a surprised look and could not believe it. Four of them endure a rogue, and the strength is very powerful. It is definitely not a simple matter to deal with them. However, the five people in the pommel horse are not defeated by this rogue, but they can solve the rogue. This is definitely a very difficult thing and it is difficult to do. Even if you are particularly tolerant, it is not an easy task to lead them to sweep away the hooligans and to solve the hooligans. When Fei Fei was surprised, he was relieved. Fortunately, the five little guys in front of him were fine. Otherwise, the village could suffer huge losses. The new week begins. I want to shock the collection list. Everyone supports it. If there is no collection, please collect it. The author will try to update it and write a wonderful story. It will definitely not be an eunuch. Where is the collection, where are the flowers, where are the rewards, all come over! ! Chapter 32： Condemn [two more for flowers] "I really didn''t think that those hooligans were actually instigated by the perseverance, disturbing the stability of the border of the country of fire. It seems that there is still a black hand behind the scenes." Fei Fei said at the opening, revealing the meaning of sigh. Since rogues are instigated by four, then behind the four tolerances, there are behind-the-scenes hands, which is a normal thing, otherwise, these talents will not disturb the border of the country of fire. Thinking of this situation, Fei Feiyin thought a lot in his heart and guessed several goals, but he was not sure, and he needed some investigation. After all, if you can do this kind of thing, you will never leave a clue. It is definitely spending money to ask some ninja mercenaries to do this kind of thing, without leaving a direct handle. "Huoying adults, in fact, are not four tolerant, but a special tolerant and three tolerant." Chiba grabbed the hair, smiled and said. "What? Is there a special way to intervene?" Hearing this, he was surprised and couldn''t believe it. If we say that five people in the Ma Mashan Mountain can deal with the four tolerances, there are some possibilities. Then, to deal with a special forbearance and three forbearance, the difficulty can be big, or even impossible. However, Chiba defeated a special tolerant and three tolerant, which is definitely not a matter of luck, but has a strong strength, otherwise it is impossible to do. "You are nonsense. It is clearly four tolerant. Can you say that you want to kill yourself alone?" The pommel horse turned to the past and took a look at Chiba, and said coldly, obviously it is not believed. . Tongshan believes that the strength of Chiba is strong, but it is impossible to compete with it. "I killed the special forbearance, can''t you?" Chiba said rudely, there is no humble intention. If Chiba is only defeating Zhong Ren, the character of the pommel horse and the mountain will definitely feel that he has the greatest credit and will present a self-righteous stinky face. Chiba originally looked at the pommel horse and the mountain is not good, so I don''t want to see the other party take the first credit. Naturally, I have to report my own stifling. Moreover, seeing the unsatisfactory expression of the pommel horse, Chiba will feel very cool, which is the most crucial. "Just by you, let alone killing, especially if you want to defeat, you can''t do it." The pommel horse is cold and stunned. "The opponent before Chiba is particularly tolerant, and he killed his opponent. I can testify this." Uchibo Mina said. Seeing that Mina testified, Chibas stifling of special endurance is no longer just a speculation, but a fact. "I really didn''t think of it. Chiba, this little guy, the strength is already so strong, and it is really amazing to kill a special one. It is really unexpected." Fei Fei looked at Chiba, smiled and said, in my heart Its hard to calm down. A little guy who is less than six years old has the ability to kill and endure especially. This is a rare thing that has never happened before. "Haha, that''s just a fluke. I just squatted at each other and then seized the opportunity to kill the other side." Chiba laughed, but it was a bit modest, not so arrogant. "In short, if you finish the task beautifully this time, I will tell you to reward you." Fei Fei said, he was very happy. ...... When there is no mission, the life of Chiba has calmed down again. There is nothing wrong with it. There are almost no other things except patrol and cultivation every day. If there is time, Chiba will go to the royal hand to wash the red beans and teach her to practice. After a long time, they naturally have a lot of feelings. Time hastily, half a year has passed, Chiba has been in his early sixs, because the body has not significantly enhanced, and the strength is not progressing. However, at this age, reaching this level is already very enchanting. Today, Kakashi, who is already in his early eight years, is still strong in strength. In the village of Konoha, Kakashi and Chiba are known as the double-leaf star, which may be called the village''s youngest two. Moreover, the villagers have a good reputation for the three masters of the flag wood family, and feel that the flag wood home is not allowed. At this time, Qi Mumu, who had gone out of the mission and successfully completed countless tasks, failed on this mission. Qi Muyumao could have successfully completed the task, but when he saw his partner in danger, he could not make up his mind and watched his partner die. In this era, Muye Village requires each ninja to complete the task as the primary criterion and must not give up the task. In the end, after Qi Mumao struggled through some struggles, he chose to give up his mission and go to rescue partners. It was because of his decision that the mission failed and the village suffered huge losses. Due to the huge losses suffered by the village, countless villagers condemned and smashed the flag and nailed him to the sinner''s pillar. After Qi Mumao returned to the village, he suffered numerous innumerable condemnations and suffered tremendous pressure. He could only accumulate in his heart and could not vent it. The companion who was rescued from his danger could not understand him. He could not forgive him for such behavior and joined the camp of condemnation. Subject to such treatment, the psychological pressure of Qi Mumao became very huge, almost making him another person. After Qi Mumao returned to the village, although he did not go out very much, but the rumored gossip, like flying his wings, flew into his ears. Even some villagers came to the door of the house, scolding him outside and condemning him. Seeing his father, suffering from this kind of treatment, Chibas heart rose into anger and could not tolerate this kind of thing. "If the father gave up the task, but it is also to rescue the partner, can''t bear to see the companion''s death, is this wrong?" Chiba could not tolerate this kind of behavior, rushed out the door and yelled at the villagers outside, face There is anger, and it is possible to break out at any time and attack these ignorant villagers madly. "If you can''t help your partner, or do everything to complete the task, then what is the use of being a ninja? Is this the ninja spirit you want to see?" "If you don''t even pay attention to your partners and don''t care about your partner''s life and death, then do you have to be a ninja? You don''t even have waste." Chibas anger at these villagers who were filled with indignation was not at all polite, and they were angered by criticism. Pa: The name of the wood leaf white tooth in front of it is Qi Muzuo, everyone is obviously a bit unacceptable, so it is still time to return to Qimu. In fact, these two names are the same person, Baidu Encyclopedia is the same person. Originally, I started to want to write Qi Mumao, but the shameful Baidu, I found that Qimu Zuoyun was in front of Qimu Miaomao, so I used it. As a result, everyone can''t accept it. Chapter 33： Qi Mu Yumao committed suicide [three more] The villagers standing outside the Qimujia courtyard heard the angry roar of Chiba and they were silent. No one spoke. The words of Chiba are reasonable to a certain extent, but it is impossible to persuade the villagers to forgive them and to refrain from condemnation. In their view, Qi Muyumao failed the task and caused huge losses to the village. This is the most inappropriate. "What about that? He asked the village to suffer huge losses. Shouldnt it be condemned?" "That is, he is too self-sufficient, even if he is to rescue his partners, he can''t let the village suffer such losses." "If even the ninja is not disciplined and does not obey the order, then there is still a system." After a while of silence, these villagers reacted and uttered resentment and could not accept the behavior of Qi Mumao. Seeing that these villagers have set off another round of roar and condemnation, Chiba is really helpless. He did not think of his own mouth and did not have any convincing power to these villagers. Chiba was too lazy to pay attention to these ignorant villagers, turned back to the courtyard, closed the door and walked toward the hall. After Qi Mumao returned to the village, he stayed at home during this time and rarely went out to move around. At this time, Qi Mumao and Kakashi were both sitting in the hall. Both of them remained silent, did not speak, and did not want to talk more. Chiba entered the hall and saw two people who were silent. There was helplessness in my heart. It is really a difficult thing to persuade Qi Mu Mao to not arbitrarily decide on this matter. "Father, you don''t have to worry about this because you always blame yourself. I don''t think you are doing anything wrong. If you change to me, my choice will be the same as you." Chiba went to Qi Mumu. Said the opening and persuaded the other party. When I heard the words like Chiba, I was surprised by Qi Mumu, looked up and looked at my son. There was a lot of emotion in my heart, and my eyes were still helpless. He still couldn''t understand why he couldn''t accept this kind of thing because he stopped his task and chose a rescue partner, and he was counted and condemned. "Chiba, do you really recognize my approach and think that I am doing it right?" Qi Mumu looked at Chiba and asked. Nowadays, his heart is close to the extent of the collapse, and someone needs to recognize him. This is the driving force he can support. Otherwise, he will be overwhelmed by such awkward psychological pressure. "Of course it is correct. If even your own partners are dead, it is waste, and there is no qualification for being a ninja." Chiba nodded and said, his eyes were very firm. "I didn''t think that at this time, it was you who came to guide me." Qi Mumu Mao said with a sigh, his expression changed a little. With his current state, it is not an easy task to get out of the shadows. Maybe more people need to be enlightened and the villagers need to forgive him. "Father, I think that Chibas argument is justified. The task is of course important. However, we should pay more attention to the life and death of our companions. We must not see death or death. Otherwise, we will inherit the will of fire. What is the use?" West came to Qimu Mumao and said seriously. "There are two of you who support me and make me feel better. Don''t worry, I won''t have anything to do." Qi Mumu said, although it did not reveal a smile, but the state has stabilized a lot. Seeing that Qi Mumao can do this, Chiba is also a little relieved, and feels that Qi Muyu will not make things that cannot be opened. Regarding Qi Mumu''s things, it was still fermented in the village. All kinds of jealousy and condemnation were still flying. If they didn''t calm down, even the partners rescued by Qi Muyuo were involved in this kind of behavior. When I saw these ignorant villagers, no one stood up and spoke for Qi Mumu. Chibas heart angered and became more angry with the villagers in the village, and the hatred in her heart began to spread. In the midst of the storm of condemnation and condemnation, Qi Mumao couldnt come over at the end, and was crushed by that huge psychological pressure. On a stormy night, he chose to arbitrarily fall into the room. Qi Muyu Mao was originally in his prime, and made a great contribution to the village. In the end, he was forced to die by the villagers. It was a sad ending. When the news of Qimu''s suicide came out, the villagers in the village were shaking again. They were surprised and could not believe it. They did not think that Qi Mumao actually couldn''t think of it, chose suicide to end his life, and was reluctant to bear the pressure. With the suicide of Qi Mumu, the villagers have changed a lot about his style of evaluation. No one has condemned him, but has become a pity. Qimu Miaomao is the strength to achieve the shadow level, and even has the opportunity to be elected as Huo Ying in the future. Now he has committed suicide and died. For the village, it is a huge loss. Chibas heart was equally astonished. I didnt expect Qi Mumu to finally get out of the shadows and choose this way to escape. It is also the matter of Qi Mumao, which has caused great changes in the psychology of Chiba and Kakashi, and the change in Chiba is more intense, which makes him more hateful to the village and the villagers, but only Not shown, but hidden in the heart. Although Chiba knows that this is something that must have happened in the original work, he still can''t accept it when he really faces it. Moreover, Qi Muyu is still his father, making him even more unacceptable, and is extremely angry for this. "The villagers of Muye, you let Qi Mumu commit suicide, I will not let you be better, one day, I will let you pay a painful price." A seed of hatred, sprouting in Chiba''s heart, activates a Shura to kill God. After Qi Muyu committed suicide, Kakashi suddenly changed a lot. In normal times, he would talk to others and have a bright smile on his face, but now, this phenomenon no longer appears. Kakashi is like falling into the darkness, unable to come out of the shadows and become silent. Seeking collection, seeking flowers, seeking rewards, pig feet began to blacken! ! Chapter 34： Chiba blackening [four more seeking collection] The rain is still going down, like the gods crying, the pouring rain never stops. In the cemetery of Muye Village, the dead ninjas will be buried here to rest their souls. In this matter, Qi Mu Yumao, although not recognized by the villagers, but his contribution to the village, it is obvious to all. Therefore, it is a matter of course to bury Qi Mumu in the Ninja Cemetery. The funeral of Qimu Maomao was carried out in the rain, and many ninjas in the village came to the final condolence. Some villagers still feel embarrassed about the suicide of Qi Mumu, and now they feel that they should not condemn Qi Mumao, but now everything is late. Kakashi and Chiba rain stood in front of the grave of Qi Mumao. Their expressions were calm and they did not cry like the average child. There was no sadness and joy on their faces. When they were sad, they were already sad, and now, no need to be sad. The three generations of Huo Yingying led the village''s ninja, and came to give Qiqi Mumao a farewell. The mood was also sad and sad. The village lost such a strong person in this way. For the village, the loss is very huge and people feel sorry. Many ninjas stood in front of the tomb of Qi Mumao, and they did not speak and were silent. In this case, what they can say, perhaps not at all qualified to speak. "You give me a roll, you don''t need to come here to fake." Chiba turned and looked at the ninjas who came here, screaming in anger, and the eyes became terrible. He really couldn''t stand it. These ninjas forced the flag to die, and now they are still sacred, and they have a sad look that makes him unacceptable. If it weren''t for the condemnation of these ninjas, Qi Mumu would not be unable to withstand the pressure and commit suicide. Seeing the reaction like Chiba, these ninjas can understand and say nothing. Of course, they are also a bit embarrassed in their hearts, so they are not opposite to Chiba. ...... Because of the slogan of the flag, Kakashi and Chiba suffered a great impact, causing them to change a lot, let them gradually fade out of the dark, and no longer participate in the task of the dark. In short, they have already withdrawn from the dark. Perhaps in the case of Qi Mumao, there are many ninjas who are embarrassed for this, so even though Kakashi and Chiba have withdrawn from the dark, they have not condemned them. If we condemn these two children who have not yet reached adulthood, it is estimated that Kakashi and Chiba will hate the village for this purpose. It is not impossible to betray the village. Chiba has not been in a state of lowness, and soon recovered, continuing his daily cultivation, and his attitude towards the villagers is very general, not so bad. However, Kakashi''s change was very big, and he became silent. He rarely talked on weekdays, and there was a gap between him and Chiba, and he did not communicate much. Chiba persuaded Kakashi several times and wanted to help the latter out of the shadows, but Kakashi couldn''t listen to it and couldn''t easily get rid of that shadow. Two months after the death of Qi Mumu, Chiba took the examination for everyone and graduated with the first place, officially becoming a Zhong Ren. At this time, Chiba, who has reached the age of six, has graduated from Kakashi for two months, so he became the first to become a ninja. Since the occurrence of Qi Mumao, Chiba has not had much sense of belonging to the leaves, even hate the villagers, and wants revenge. Even if Chiba wants to do a lot of things, he must have strong strength before he can do what he wants. Don''t worry too much, don''t be afraid of all kinds of strong. After becoming a tolerant person, Chiba does not want to stay in the village, wants to leave the village, go to the outside world, perform various tasks, whether to improve his own strength, or to complete tasks and earn more money. Chiba came to the Huo Ying office alone and stood in front of the flying sun. "Chiba, you come to me, is there anything?" The three generations of fire shadows sitting behind the desk, put down the documents in their hands, looked up and looked at Chiba, and said. Seeing this little guy who is only six years old and has been able to stand alone, Fei Feis heart is still a little lamented with a apology. "Huoying adults, I want to pick up the task." Chiba did not bend the corner, directly said the purpose. "You are only six years old, are you going to perform the task alone?" asked Fei Fei, who was a little worried. "Although I am only six years old, but I am already a tolerant, the strength is still very good. There will be no problem if I complete the task alone. You can rest assured." Chiba said, not taking himself as a child. "You don''t want to stay in the village. Just become a tolerant person, you can''t wait to pick up the task." Fei Fei looked at Chiba and said, with a sigh. Գ Գ ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն I heard that Fei Fei said that Chiba was silent and there was no sophistry. He really did not want to stay in the village. "Go out to distract yourself, in the matter of Qi Mumao, I hope you can look at it a bit, don''t hate the villagers too much." Fei Fei said with a sigh. He can only persuade Chiba to come here, what to do after Chiba, and how to treat the villagers, it depends on his own decision. Of course, Fei Fei Sun hopes that Chiba will still be loyal to the village, not to be rebellious, otherwise it will be the loss of the village. It can be seen that the talent of Chiba is very amazing, and the future is boundless. If it grows up, it will be no problem for the mainstay of the village. Even in the future, it can become a shadow of fire, inherit the will of fire, and guard the leaves. For Chiba, there is a high hope for the flying sun. "Huo Ying adults please rest assured, I know who I am, will not do things that are unfavorable to the village, and I will not have any opinions on the villagers." Although there are many psychological changes in Chibas heart, there are many ideas and hate the villagers, but they cannot The real idea is said, otherwise it will only have no advantage for itself. Since Feifei Risheng is sitting in the position of Huo Ying, the first thing to do is to ensure the safety and interests of the village, not even those who may harm the village. Chapter 35： Leave the village [seeking collection] "I have a c-level task here, it should be suitable for you." Fei Feiyi transferred the topic and said that the task came up. "What is the mission?" asked Chiba. For him, as long as he can leave the village to perform the task, it is not too demanding. After he leaves the village, he can be a bounty hunter, accept other tasks, and finish together. Anyway, his purpose is to become stronger and make money by the way. "A timber merchant intends to leave the village tomorrow and return to the country of the wave. You will **** him back." Fei Fei said. From the village of Boba to the country of the wave, there are many places, but there may be thieves, which can be said to be not flat. Want to complete this task, but need a ninja who is not weak. Since Fei Feiyi gave this task to Chiba, he believed in his strength. "Well, I will complete this task smoothly and will not let you down." Chiba said, took the task. "The meeting place is at the entrance of the village. The departure time is 9:00 tomorrow morning. At that time, I will let the timber merchants meet you." Fei Fei said. Chiba responded, did not stay in the Huo Ying office, turned and left. After Chiba left the Naruto Office, Chiba went to the weapons store to buy some of the weapons he needed. When the next morning was approaching nine o''clock, Chiba came to the entrance of the village, and the timber merchants just came over. The timber merchant Damon is not tall, less than one meter seven, looks very fat, has a fat, full of red light, carrying a box. "You are the ninja who escorted the country of my return?" The timber merchant Damon saw that he was only six years old and his body was not tall. He was a Chiba of a little boy, and immediately exclaimed and couldn''t believe it. He felt that it would be unreliable to let this little boy escorted back to China. Maybe he would confess his life on the road and become very uneasy. "Yes, this time I escorted you to the ninja of the country of the wave, it is me." Chiba nodded and said, a very calm look. "Wuye Village will not be a joke. It is a child''s play to let a little boy **** me back to China." Damon was angry and angry. "You can rest assured that I am not too old, but I am already tolerant. I can guarantee your safety and will not hurt you." Chiba said, she is very confident. When I heard that Chiba said that he was a tolerant, Damon obviously did not believe it. "Its impossible for you to be old at this age. Its impossible. Dont make fun of me. This is a matter of life. Can we stop playing? Damon said, looking impatient. "I didn''t make a joke with you. I was originally a tolerant. Didn''t you hear about the story of Qimu Chiba in the village?" Chiba slid up, revealing a very laid-back look. "You are the enchanting genius - flag Mu Mao?" Damon exclaimed, his eyes looked straight at Chiba, looking up and down, obviously a little can not believe. After coming to Muye Village, Damon naturally heard a lot of things, including the story of Qimu Chiba, which he remembered in his heart. "Nature is me, or who else." Chiba''s mouth is slightly tilted, revealing a smug look. "I really didn''t think of it. You are the genius Chiba. I really have eyes and no beads. I can see the deity." Damon''s attitude changed immediately. He dared not to squat again, but instead praised it. Damon knows that with the strength of Chiba, there are absolutely no problems in the three battles, and even the upper hand can be prevailed. There is such a level of Chiba in the Chiba, escorting the country of Damon to return to the wave, but it is more secure than others. "This time I escorted the country of your return, you have no opinion." Chiba sighed and said proudly. "There is no opinion, no opinion." Damon waved his hand repeatedly, revealing a sly smile. "If I didn''t want to leave the village now, I wouldn''t pick you up for this task." Chiba said casually, not at all to Damon. When I heard Chiba say this, Damon didn''t know what to say. He could only laugh aloud and didn''t get angry. Chiba had no time to delay. After converging with Damon, there was no stay, leaving the village and starting the country of the wave. Chiba and Damon are not fast, so it will take a lot of time to get to the country of Poland. Of course, mainly Damon is not a ninja. The speed of the road is very slow. Otherwise, if Chiba is on the road at full speed, I believe I can arrive in the shortest time. In the previous two days, Chiba and Damon did not encounter anything. The road was safe and there was no accident. It made Chiba feel uninteresting and wanted to find a personal battle. "This road is really calm, even a mountain thief can not see, but also said that this road is very safe." Chiba hands holding the back of the head, holding a small grass in the mouth, said bored. "It seems that you want someone to look for trouble." Damon said, although Chiba is very young, but he could not see through. "That is natural, otherwise it will be too boring along the way, I will be moldy." Chiba said very seriously. For this little guy who wants to fight, Damon really has no choice but to ignore it, as if he can''t hear it. However, Chiba is also a crow''s mouth. When the words have just been finished, there is a mountain thief from the front of the bush, and there are 13 or so. After the appearance of these thieves, they blocked the way, with a sly look on their faces, showing a cold smile and waving a bright sword. "We haven''t opened it in a few days. Today, we finally met two guys who can start. They must not let them go." A thief said, showing a playful look. In their view, Chiba and Damon are the fish on the cutting board. They can''t escape because they slaughtered, so they are not nervous and come slowly. Seeing these thieves appear, Damon, who is incapable, is still instinctively nervous, becomes a little scared, and withdraws two steps backwards, not dare to move forward. "The thieves you want have appeared, you have to deal with them, or we will confess here." Damon said, can only hope for Chiba. Starting in the new January, various lists are refreshed. The most important list for me is the collection list. I want to sprint the collection in the new month and try to make this book a better result. If you don''t have a collection yet, please click on the collection to help me hit the list. For you, collecting a collection is only a trivial matter, but for me, it is a very important thing. This is about future recommendations, so it''s troublesome. Chapter 36： Get a lame [two more collection] "Reassured, just some rookies, and they have no pressure to deal with them. It is an appetizer that makes me move." Chiba waved his hand and said, no pressure. He walked forward and stopped in front of Damon, watching the thieves appearing, showing a playful look. The thirteen thieves who were surrounded, saw that Chiba was so arrogant, and it was still a fart boy, and his heart was unhappy, and he wanted to torture him for a meal, and then sent him on the road. "You are a little boy, dare to talk to us like this, you are impatient to live." "After waiting in our hands, you definitely want to look good, let you know what is better than death." "Don''t talk to them so much, and take them down and say, lest other people come over and break our actions." Several thieves said, they kept coming close to the side of Chiba, waving their weapons, showing a cold look, and seemed to have fixed Chiba and Damon. "You rookies, you are jealous, it is a waste of my time." Chiba shook his head and said. "Little devil, don''t be proud, it will make you laugh out soon." The thief snorted, speeded up, rushed toward Chiba and launched an attack. In the next moment, Chiba had already acted, and the body disappeared from the place, but there were eight-handed swords, attacking the past from his original position and attacking the rushing thief. , , ~~ The shuriken shot the past, and immediately came to the thief''s eyes, and then pierced them, so that they could not escape. These thieves saw the sword in their hands, and their eyes immediately widened, revealing a look of fear. They wanted to escape, but they were too late to suffer from the attack of the sword and instantly lost their lives. When the shuriken attack was issued, Chiba had already locked the vital parts and caused a blow to the thief. The eight-handed sword attacked the past, that is, eight human lives. After the screams came out, the blood flew out and bloomed. The eight thieves died and fell to the ground, unable to struggle. After the eight thieves were killed, Chibas body appeared and came to the left of the thief. He held two hands and pains in his hands, and instantly pierced the throats of the two thieves around him, and ended their lives. Almost in the blink of an eye, ten thieves were killed by Chiba, and three others were in the same place. They have not reacted yet. What happened. However, they instinctively feared, the body could not help but tremble, want to quit, go away from Chiba to kill God. However, they are now even stiff, slow-moving and want to escape. That is impossible. "Now want to escape, do you think there is still a chance?" Chiba said coldly, like the whisper of death, to dominate the life and death of these thieves. The voice has not fallen, he has already rushed to the past, once again approaching the last three thieves, the hands are not scratching, the blood flies out, screams echoing in the air. The last three thieves fell to the ground, allowing blood to flow from the throat, dyed red clothes, and dyed the ground. Originally, the momentum was very arrogant. I felt that I could eat the 13 thieves of Chiba and Damon, but in the first ten seconds, they were all solved. No one was spared. With the strongest of Chiba''s level, the thief who can deal with this ability is simply overkill. It can only be regarded as stretching bones, even the battle is not counted. Standing in a few meters away from Damon, I saw the 13 thieves who had rushed to attack. However, after a few blinks of time, they were all wiped out by Chiba. They couldnt help but stunned and opened their eyes and couldnt believe it. He knows the story of Chiba and knows that this little guy is very good, but he didn''t think it was so powerful. The siege of thirteen thieves, but two or three breathing time, was all solved by him, and there is no use of ninjutsu, purely by body skills, and gorgeous combat skills. For Damon, Chiba is a monster, just like coming out of the **** of purgatory, all over the blood and fire, can not be treated as a child. "Let''s continue on our way." Chiba turned and returned to a calm look, and said to Damon. Here are the dead people in one place, he does not want to rest here, watching the appetite. Damon came back to God, did not hesitate, responded with a voice, and Chiba continued to hurry, the latter is more and more respectful, no longer treat him as a child. "The number of host-accumulated killers reached 30, earning 30,000 points, rewarding the Navy''s six-style lame." The sound of the One Piece system sounded. Upon hearing such news, Chibas mood was slightly excited and she showed a bright smile. Gaining a new ability, and it is still a means of attack. For Chiba, it is a good thing to improve his combat effectiveness. Moreover, the lameness can play a big role in the attack. In some cases, it can basically be used as a sword, and the lethality is very amazing. After earning 30,000 points, plus the two thousand points earned before, Chiba now has 32,000 points. In the next two days, Chiba and Damon encountered two robbers and rogues who were robbed by the road. They felt that they were small and easy to bully, so they mourned and wanted to rob. When they started, they knew that they were afraid, and regretted that they were too late to even escape. Chiba took these robbers and rogues to rob them, and the messengers took control of their lameness and exerted a stronger power. The task of escorting Damon back to the country of the wave, Chiba spent a total of seven days, although it took a lot of time, but the harvest was good, let him get a lot of points, and get a new skill. Escaping Damon back to his city, Chiba received a reward of 30,000 gold coins from Damon, and then began to travel with Damon to start a new practice. Chiba leaves Muye Village and wants to walk around to gain a deeper understanding of the world and enhance his own strength. Get up early and hope that today''s results can be maintained, thank you for your support. The author is the first to write Naruto, there may be a lot of loopholes, but I will try to check the information, reduce errors, and hope that everyone is more tolerant. On the new day, do you still have flowers, vote for it, please also click on the collection. Chapter 37： Stronger shortcuts [three more] After completing this **** mission, Chiba is not in a hurry to get back to Konoha, or to return to Konoha and want to experience it outside. Because he has the plug-in system, the fastest way to improve the strength is to complete various main line tasks and branch tasks, get points, and various skills. If you want to complete these tasks, perhaps killing and killing the enemy is the fastest shortcut and the most effective way to improve your strength. If you return to Konoha, Chiba can''t kill it at all, you can''t get points and rewards, and you can be limited by things that increase your strength. Today''s Chiba is to pick out the bathtub and enter the rivers and fishes. You don''t have to be restrained. You can act freely. You don''t have to worry too much. It is really a high-flying bird, and the sea is wide. The country of Bo is only a small country. There is basically no ninja in the country. Chiba wants to find a mercenary here and accept various tasks. It is impossible, and it can only go to other places. In the world of fire, the places where mercenaries appear are often in the border areas of big countries, where there are frequent mercenaries. Chiba wants to kill unscrupulously and get more points. Then go to the border between big countries, that is the best way. Before the Chiba border to the border of the country of fire, you are on the border, specifically for those rogues and robbers who invade the country of fire. Three days later, Chiba came to the border of the border between the country of fire and the country of grass. The country of grass is the important battle zone for the third endurance war, but it has not yet arrived. Because the country of grass and the country of fire, the country of the land, the country of the wind, the diplomatic means of the country of grass is very good at dealing with the big countries. At the same time, because of the geographical location, the position of the country of Grass is unstable, and small-scale wars often occur, and the domestic rectification is very corrupt, and it is just a mess. Recently, the border between the country of grass and the country of fire is very unstable. There are often some mo rubs and small-scale battles. After three days, Chiba came to the area bordering the country of fire and the country of grass, taking a casual pace and heading into a pub with a simple decoration and a somewhat old condition. This pub is not just a pub, it is also a place where mercenaries flow and receive tasks, so the business is very good every day, mostly mercenary flows. Chiba''s height is only one meter and three, and his face is still very young. Although his face is handsome, he appears alone in the border, but it is extremely unsafe. Some mercenaries who planned to walk into the pub saw Chiba alone into the pub and couldnt help but be curious. "Hey, this little devil doesn''t know where it is, but he still dares to go." "Maybe he is a mercenary, or a bounty hunter." "As far as he? There is no long hair in the hair, but also a bounty hunter. Isn''t that funny?" These mercenaries are walking around the border, living a life of **** knives, temperament is violent, and the mouth is unobstructed. Whatever you say when you think of it, you will not be jealous. Chiba walked to the door of the pub and heard the words of others talking about him. He didn''t care at all. He shrugged and didn''t bother to pay attention and continue into the pub. Seeing Chiba like this, the mercenaries felt a bit interesting, and felt that as long as Chiba entered the pub, there would be something to happen when waiting. Be aware that the life of mercenaries in pubs is always lacking in fun, killing and bullying are a few of them. The mercenaries who bleed on the knives, seeing such a small boy into the pub, and mingling with them, will certainly be provocative, and even will give Chiba some lessons. If Chiba doesn''t have enough strength, just wait to be humiliated. Chiba entered the tavern and immediately had a scent of scented nose, which made him a little uncomfortable and frowned slightly. Chiba walked straight to the bar, calmly climbing up the high stool, sitting in front of the bar, appearing in the sight of many mercenaries and bounty hunters. At the beginning, the people in the pub had not noticed until the short, extremely awkward figure in Chiba, sitting in front of the bar, which made people notice and attracted the attention of many people. "A small child has also become a mercenary, and actually came to this place to retreat." Someone said with a smile, it is all right. After the words rang, the pub laughed and sneered, and then it was a mocking discourse that did not take Chiba as one thing at all. Chiba is too lazy to pay attention to the ridicule of these weak and ignorant people. The look is still calm and there is no tension. "Boss, give me a glass of wine." Chiba looked at the pub owner who was busy at the bar and said. The owner of the pub is an old man with white hair and a tall body. He looks a bit obese and wears a pair of glasses. The wrinkles on his face are like a gully, and he is lying across his eyebrows. The tavern owner turned around and his eyes fell on Chiba, and he looked at it a little. "Little guy, this place is not for you." The pub owner reminded Chiba in good intentions and didn''t want to see Chiba being unlucky here. In the taverns where mercenaries and bounty hunters are infested, there are basically things happening every day, and sometimes there are people who make a name. Such a little guy appeared in the pub and was naturally noticed by others. If you are in trouble, it will be troublesome. "I think I am quite suitable to come here." Chiba showed a confident smile, calmly said, "The boss thank you for your reminder, you don''t have to worry about me, give me a bar." Seeing Chiba, the tavern owner shook his head slightly, no longer persuaded, turned and went to Chiba to pour wine. In less than half a minute, the pub owner put a big mug filled with spirits on the bar and pushed it to the front of Chiba. "The wine you want, a gold coin." The pub boss sounded calmly. Chiba did not hesitate, took out a gold coin, handed it to the tavern owner, and immediately took a big mug, and took a good drink. In the **** and fire-filled place on the border, spirits are the most popular, so the pub is basically the only one that drinks enough. Chiba, a liqueur of alcohol, went into the abdomen, and immediately felt a burst of heat in the body, and the fire became violent. Although it was a little uncomfortable, it made people feel very cool. There has been a period of time in Chiba, and now it is possible to burst into this wine. Chapter 38： Pub troubles [four more collection] Chiba sat on the bar in the pub, and the picture looked very awkward, which made many mercenaries feel uncomfortable, and they had the idea of ??wanting to humiliate Chiba. In the place where wars occur all year round, there is no need for the weak. If you want to be respected by others and let others fear, then you will become an absolute powerhouse and show great strength. "Little devil, you don''t have long hair, you come here to drink, you are fat enough." A burly, full-faced, seemingly awkward, mercenary mercenary, came to Chiba, slung Chiba said, opening the mouth, revealing the meaning of disdain. Some people stood up to make trouble, and other mercenaries were also happy to watch the fun, and they came over to each other, showing a playful smile and seeing how Chiba handled this matter. If you want the mercenaries and bounty hunters in the pub, don''t look for him, he must show his strength and make everyone feel that he is strong enough to not provoke him. However, most people in the pub think that Chiba is just a little guy, where strength can be strong, and being humiliated is a sure thing. "Go to the side, don''t come to hinder me from drinking." Chiba didn''t turn her head to look at the burly mercenary, coldly saying, the attitude was very cold. I heard the cold words of Chiba, and I was completely ignored. I came to find the mercenary soldiers, and I was very upset, and I was a little angry. "Bad boy, dare to talk to me like this, see me give you a good look." The burly mercenary chilled up, swaying the wide palm and patted the head of Chiba. The strength of this slap is very big. If you really want to fall, you can turn Chiba. However, Chiba will not be plain and unreasonable, giving others a slap in the face. Chiba felt a slap in the face, and the dawn became fierce. When the slap was away from his head, there were less than ten centimeters. Hey! Suddenly, a dull voice sounded and echoed in the pub. The slap of the burly mercenary did not fall on the head of Chiba. The whole person was like a sandbag. He suddenly flew out and crashed on the pillar three meters away. He made a dull sound and fell to the ground. With his own abdomen, he made a painful whisper. The many mercenaries in the pub had not reacted. They didn''t even know what happened. They saw that the mercenary who had wanted to deal with Chiba was smashed out. Everyone could not see the movement of Chiba, but the mercenaries who saw the troubles were blasted out and hit the pillars. For a time, the whole pub was silent, no one spoke, and his eyes were concentrated on Chiba, which was obviously a little surprised and unbelievable. Chiba turned from the high stool, and the light was cold, and he glanced around the pub. "If you think that I am a child, I can come to me to trouble, but my temper is very bad, and I will pay you a price." Chiba said, the attitude looks very arrogant, people look very accurate. Seeing that Chiba is so arrogant, the mercenaries in the pub are very uncomfortable and a bit unseen. However, they saw the mercenary who had been looking for a shackle before, and they were easily overwhelmed by Chiba, which made them feel a little jealous and shocked most people, so that they could not easily find the trouble of Chiba. "Oh, the tone is not small, but a little child, I really think of myself as a character." Although most people dare not open their mouths to drink Chiba, they still have some hard scorpions. They will not be jealous of Chiba and dare to confront him. Upon hearing this sound, the people in the pub turned their heads and looked for the person who spoke. Finally, the eyes fell on the pub near the window. In that position, sitting in a black tights, about twenty years old, with a strong face, sharp edges and corners, a young man with a sneer on his face, exudes a fierce momentum. Obviously, this young mans strength is not bad. It is estimated that it is not a general mercenary. It may be a ninja. Seeing this young man and Chibas tit-for-tat, the people in the pub immediately came to the interest and felt that this thing would be wonderful and worth looking forward to. "If you look down on me, you will deal with me, I will see what you have." Chiba said coldly, not at all. Even if this young man is a forbearance, with the strength of Chiba, there is no need to be jealous and confident. "I really thought I didn''t dare?" The young man in black looked at Chiba, his eyes became cold and cold words. When he spoke, he had already smashed a sword in his hand and made an arc. He attacked Chiba, and the speed was very fast. He almost reached the other side in front of him. Seeing the other side to use the shuriken, Chiba knows that the black youth is a ninja, but the strength is not so strong, at most it is the level of tolerance. Chiba squinted and looked at the sword in his hand. In his eyes, the speed of the sword was very slow, and it was easy to avoid. It was impossible to hurt him. Just when the shuriken hit the front of the eye, Chiba did not evade, but directly shot, and the right hand was explored, grabbing the shuriken. When he grabbed the shuri in his right hand, the palm of his right hand immediately gave off a flame, wrapped in a sword in his hand to prevent himself from being hurt. The people in the pub saw this situation, but they couldnt help but be dumbfounded. They did not expect that Chiba actually caught the shuri in this way. It was really unexpected. After Chiba caught the attacking sword, he was not polite. The pickpocket was the sword in the three hands, drawing a wider arc and attacking the black youth from different directions. In the face of such an attack like Chiba, the black youth chilled up, left hand on the chair, the body twisted, made elegant movements, and avoided the shuriken. The youth in black easily escaped the attack of the shuriken, and also proud of his ability, revealing a confident smile. However, just as he smiled, a sword with a flame, but suddenly appeared in front of him, suddenly surprised him. This sword with a flame, but he attacked, did not expect Chiba to be thrown back now. Today is four more ha, everyone supports a lot, the wonderful story is still behind! ! ! Chapter 39： Killing task [seeking collection] In an emergency, the reaction of the black youth was not slow, and the body immediately leaned back and escaped the attacking sword. The youth in black can feel the smoldering feeling of the flames of the sword when they are struck over the face. Avoiding the shuriken, the young man in black breathed a sigh of relief, and his heart was a bit lucky. However, he can be thankful for the time, because Chiba does not intend to give the other person a chance to breathe. The figure of Chiba disappeared from the high stool. The next moment, it appeared on the top of the black youth, and the eyes were still very cold, showing disdain. "This point can withstand the madness, find death!" Chiba said coldly. I heard this sound ringing around, and Chiba was in front of me. The old black man who had a sigh of relief suddenly burst into a panic look. The black youth wants to escape, but there is no chance, Chiba will not give him a chance. Chiba can not be polite, directly launching a lame, like a war axe, strong slashing down, falling on the belly of the black youth. Hey! The youth in black can''t hold it, the body is slammed to the ground, the ground is shattered, and the whole person blasts into the floor and pulls out a big pit. Suffering from such a heavy blow, the black youth stood up and fell to the ground, making a painful scream, licking the position of the abdomen, his face was very painful, and the tears were left. Chiba stood on the table next to him and looked at the black youth who fell in the pit, showing a disdainful look. At this time, in addition to the painful screams of the black youth in the pub, no one spoke, all silent, breathless, and his eyes fell on Chiba, can''t believe it. They really did not think that just a child''s Chiba, the strength is so powerful, easily defeated the black youth who dared to provoke provocation, the reality is domineering, shocking everyone in the pub. "You still have to take a nap to me, come to me for trouble?" Chiba said, his eyes filled with murder. Everyone in the pub didn''t dare to squat on Chiba, looking at him like a monster. Chiba restored calm, ignored other people, and walked back to the bar again, sat back on the high stool, and drank leisurely, as if nothing had happened. "Boss, I heard that you can pick up the task from you?" Chiba took a sip of wine, looked up and asked the tavern owner. "It is possible to pick up the task. The task at the border is very simple. It is to kill the rogue that disturbs the border. One person has fifty gold coins and their left ear as a certificate." The tavern owner came to Qianba and said. "Well, I like this kind of task." Chiba said, showing a confident smile. "Little guy, although your strength is very strong, but in the border area, you should be careful, after all, disturbing the border calm, not only rogue, but also the ninja of other countries." The tavern boss saw Chiba so confident, Even some arrogance, I can''t help but remind me. "I will be careful." Chiba responded with a shot, picked up the glass on the bar, and finished the remaining spirits, then left the pub. The mercenaries in the pub can only watch the departure of Chiba, and dare not provoke another provocation. Two good mercenaries have become their role models, but they are very taboo. Ding! "The event is delivered! The host can get the ability to freeze the fruit if the number of kills reaches 100 in five days." "Requirement: The number of host kills is 52, and 48 people can complete the task. In these 48 people, there must be four." The sound of the One Piece system prompts to sound, indicating the rewards and requirements of the mission. To get such a task, Chibas mood is still very exciting, and I am looking forward to the frozen fruit. As long as he can get the ability to freeze the fruit, then there will be a lot more fighting methods, and the combat power can be improved a lot, and the opponents of the shadows are not a problem. Now that time is not early, Chiba is not in a hurry to complete this killing task right away, but to find a hotel, temporarily staying and taking a break. Anyway, with his strength, in five days, it is not difficult to kill 48 people. Instead, it is difficult to find four. The next day, the sky was clear and the sun was shining. It was a good time to kill. After getting up in Chiba, he changed into a blue combat suit and tied a bag around his waist. He left the hotel and rushed to the chaotic area of ??the border. At the junction of the country of fire and the country of grass, there is a foggy forest, where the most chaotic zone, there are often hooligans from which to enter the country of fire, is also the most serious place to kill. Chiba wants to start a crazy feast, the location is the foggy forest. Moreover, in the foggy forest, it is also the place with the highest probability of tolerance. In addition to the foggy forest, Chiba has no better choice. One and a half hours later, Chiba appeared outside the foggy forest on the border of the country of fire, overlooking the vast forest, and the mood was a little bit excited. The foggy forest is very vast. The border between the country of fire and the country of grass is full of tens of kilometers, and it is full of fog all year round. It can hide the traces to a large extent, and it is the area that is the easiest to penetrate the country of fire. "I am coming, you are waiting to tremble." Chiba showed a cold smile and said. He screamed, did not hesitate, rushed into the foggy forest, like a cheetah action, began a hunting. After a while, Chiba appeared in the foggy forest, and did not hide his whereabouts. Instead, he walked in the light, like a bait, and brought out those guys who were ready to move, and then murdered. Usually entering the fog forest to kill the mercenaries who invade the rogue, they will not choose to act alone, they will act in groups, they will also have a care for each other, and the chances of survival will be improved. Only some guys with enough confidence and strength will enter the foggy forest alone. However, after entering the foggy forest, it is a rare freak to say that Chiba is a big freak like a Chiba. Chiba walks in the foggy forest, attracting the attention of others with great brilliance, and blowing a clear whistle, for fear that others will not know that he is coming. Chapter 40： Crazy feast [seeking collection] In the area where Chiba is located, there are also other mercenaries and bounty hunters walking. Seeing that he not only acted alone but also whistled, he could not help but be a big man. He felt that Chiba was a fool, and he was so swagger. "Is there a problem with the kid over there? Is it whistling into the foggy forest, and it has been too long?" "He is self-sufficient enough to kill the people who deal with him and use himself as a bait?" Some mercenaries saw the behavior of Chiba, but they couldnt help but talk about it. Chiba doesn''t care about others, walks toward the depths of the foggy forest, and has a leisurely pace, like a walk after a meal, without any tension. Half an hour later, Chiba appeared in the fifteen-five-mile area of ??the foggy forest. The fog here is thicker, the visibility becomes lower, and you can hardly see things ten meters away. If you want to act here, you need to be vigilant. However, for Chiba, the fog is not a big deal, because he has a good sense of domineering, and his perception is very strong, and he can sense the living things that move beyond tens of meters. As long as he is within his perception, Chiba can be sensed, just like a cheetah is approaching, and then launch an attack. Is anyone finally entering my hunting field? Chiba slowly turned and looked in the right direction. Although he was very foggy, he was able to perceive that there was a team of four people in action about 30 meters away. From the direction of the four people from the direction of the country of the grass to the country of fire, it can be judged that they want to invade the country of fire. In the next moment, Chiba acted like a cheetah, and approached the four people to the past and began his feast of killing lu. Half a minute later, Chiba appeared on a big tree, completely converging the breath, watching the four people walking underneath, not hiding the body shape. Through their conversation, Chiba can be sure that these people are not people in the country of fire, but people from other countries. As long as you are sure that you are not a country of fire, for Chiba, it is enough, you don''t have to know too much. "Hey, you don''t have to go to the country of fire, so stop here." Chiba stood on the trunk, no longer covering his body shape, staying high in the summer, overlooking each other, whispering, like looking at four people. . "Who are you?" When I heard Chiba talking, the four people who were on the road immediately looked up and looked at Chiba, asking questions. "The four four people are gone, don''t need to know my name." Chiba said coldly. After all, Chiba has already acted and swooped down to the four people below. It was extremely fast, almost flashing, and blinking time, approaching the other side, quickly shot and smashed. Seeing that Chiba is approaching so quickly, four people are stunned and want to avoid, but the reaction is not over, it is too late. , , ~~ In less than ten seconds, as the four sounds sounded, the blood blossomed in the air, and the four people had not had time to scream, and the body crashed to the ground, completely killed, and even a superfluous voice could not be issued. After easily solving the four people, Chiba took the knife and cut off their left ear, and put it into a bag, then left the place and went to other places to harvest the lives of others. In the following period, Chiba incarnation became a **** of killing, walking in the foggy forest, killing various mercenaries and ninjas who tried to enter the country of fire and destroy. Just to deal with some rookie-level opponents, Chiba did not spend any effort, easily killing the opponent, and still use the shortest time to show the efficient art of fighting. Three days passed, and the sacks carried by Chiba had already begun to sink and became red with blood. After three days of hunting, Chiba has killed 50 people in the foggy forest, including two of them. Because the number of kills in the killing has not yet met the requirements, it is still two, so his task has not been completed. What Chiba wants to do now is to find out two of them, then kill them and complete the task. Among the people killed by Chiba, some are mercenaries of the country of fire, because they want to seize the loot of Chiba. Mercenaries entering the foggy forest, no matter who can bring the enemy''s left ear back, can get rewards, so some mercenaries who easily get the spoils, regardless of where the other party belongs, even the teammates will kill, monopolize Trophy. Chiba is not a good man and a woman, and he has no sense of belonging to the country of fire. He does not have any good feelings about the mercenaries in the country of fire. He does not deal with mercenaries in the country of fire. It is already very good. Others want to beat him. The idea, then he will certainly not be merciful, let the other party pay the price. In three days, Chiba killed two mercenary squads belonging to the country of fire, with a total of twelve people. They wanted to take the price of life for the trophy of Chiba. "Other Ninja Villages are really, most of them send some rookies to come over. They are not enough to watch. They have to send some tolerance and tolerate them. That is the right thing. It is just that I can kill them." Chiba walks deep in the foggy forest. Looking for a forbearance. If you encounter an enemy rogue, he will naturally be polite and directly kill, but the main thing he has to do now is to find out the endurance and complete this task. Half an hour later, when Chiba was walking, he sensed the distance to the limit of the domineering color, and perceived the movement of the fight, and this level of fighting was very strong, but it was not comparable to the average rogue. Through perception, in the left front of Chiba, about 70 meters away, there are three people fighting, or three people teamed up to besiege one person. Based on the experience of Chiba, it is speculated that people who are fighting are absolutely tolerant. "This is a good show to be staged." Chiba whispered, showing a bright smile. Without hesitation, he immediately converges and rushes to the area where he quickly fights forward. After he passed through the fog, he quietly came to the place where the battle broke out. During the field, a ninja wearing a wooden leaf ninja suit, holding both hands in the hands of the ninja, is confronting the three ninjas, and there is no panic, look calm, eyes are very fierce, revealing murder. When I saw the appearance of the Konoha ninja, Chiba was slightly surprised. This is not the case of the death of the war, and the three generations of the fire-shadowing son of Feifei, the newest son of Feifei! Chiba did not think that it would be a bit unexpected to see that the new help of Yu Fei will appear here. Chapter 41： 猿飞新之助【三更】 Fei Fei Xin Zhi is the eldest son of the three generations of Huo Ying, his talent is very against the sky, he has become a tolerant at a young age, and he is good at Muyu Ninjutsu, which is a very good position in Muye Village. If he was not young, he would die. When he was late, he estimated that he had the opportunity to compete for the position of Naruto. Գ and the three ninjas confront each other, holding a knife in his hand, lying in front of him, his eyes are very sharp, and there is no panic, not falling behind. "You cloud to steal the secret military documents of our wood leaves, and now hand it over." Fei Fei Xinzhi glanced at three clouds and said, cold voice. "Yu Fei new help, although your strength is very good, but single-handedly come, want to get back military documents, do you think you have this ability?" Yun Ren''s on the forbearance looked at Fei Fei new help, coldly said, and Not too jealous. Yun Ren bears Sam Mountain, his body is relatively burly, his height is one meter eight, wearing gray combat uniforms, half face blindfolded, a scar on his eyes, his eyes are very sharp, like a sharp-edged blade. The ninjas in Yunyin Village are more advocating fighting, so they are not only good at thunder, but also very strong in body skills. The swordsmanship is very prominent, so the three Yun Ren are carrying too much knife. Once they fight in close combat, they will occupy very much. Great advantage. The three Yun Ren stood in three different positions, surrounded by Fei Fei Xin Zhi, and prepared for the battle. If the battle breaks out, give them a chance to start a close combat, and with their superb swordsmanship, want to compete with them, but it is very difficult. "With me alone, you can defeat you, no need for other helpers." Fei Fei Xinzhi said disdainfully. Of course, he just said it verbally, but he didn''t dare to really slap three clouds, otherwise he would be here. "Although you are the son of the three generations of Huo Ying, don''t think that you are very strong. If we kill the sons of the three generations of Huo Ying, will Muye Village vibrate?" Sam Mountain sneered, and the sin test said. "No, if you have no chance, you will die all here." "Then try to be optimistic." Sam Hill said in disapproval. "Get together!" Sam Hill issued an order, immediately acted, rushed to the new help of the Fei Fei, mobilized Chakra in the body, hands sealed, launched a ninja attack. After hearing the order of Sam Hill, the two clouds did not hesitate, and acted at the same time, rushing to the new help. Chiba stood on a big tree ten meters away from the battlefield, converging all the breath, hiding in the fog, paying attention to the situation on the battlefield, and not rushing to act. Anyway, with the strength of the new help, even if it is not worth three clouds, it can be countered, and it will not be easily defeated for a while. "Thunder Thunderball!" The Sam Mountain rushed over and the seal was completed. The thunder attribute Chakra broke out and formed five thunderballs, forming an arc, and slamming the past with the help of the new help. The other two are close to the end of the forbearance, the same is the use of Thunder Ninjutsu, besieged Fei Fei new help. In the face of such a siege, the new help of Fei Fei did not have any fear, and the look was still calm and not flustered. He puts the knife in his hand into the sheath, runs Chakra, hands-on seals, and casts Muxi Ninjutsu. "Turkish Rocks!" With the help of Yan Feixin, this body was immediately immersed in the land under his feet, and his body quickly disappeared and left his original position. By the time he re-dedication, he had appeared a few meters behind Sam Mountain. After the flight of the new help, there was no pause, and both hands were sealed and pressed on the ground to transport Chakra to the ground. "The bandits and the big rivers!" Suddenly, the ground in front of the new help, immediately became soft, like mud flowing, rushing forward and swept away, wanting to submerge the three clouds, constraining their ability to act. Seeing that the ground under the feet turned into a surging mud, the three clouds were slightly stunned, and the speed of the movement was not slow. They quickly retire backwards, pulling a distance and avoiding the area. After avoiding the attack, they adjusted their state, and they moved closer to each other and launched an attack from different directions. Three clouds endured, Thunder and Ninjue broke out, thunder flashed, thunder roared, many trees were overturned, and even bombed, fell to the ground. With his strength, Feifei Xinzhizhu displayed a powerful bandit, but because of the Thunder''s restraint, he could not exert all his strength, and he was restrained everywhere, and he gradually fell into the wind, which made him a little embarrassed. "Yu Fei new help, your bandit is good, but you are hit by our cloud, you can not play your full strength." Sam Hill stood in front of the new help, said ridiculously. After this battle, the three people in Sam Hill suppressed the new help of Fei Fei, thinking that they would win, so they had such arrogance and felt that they had set aside each other. "Even if you can''t play all the strengths, but you want to deal with you, it is enough." Fei Fei Xinzhi said, his eyes are still fierce, and there is no fear. While speaking, he once again pulled out the knife at the waist and crossed it in front of him, posing a fighting stance. Since the bandit Ninjutsu was restrained by Yun Nun, the new help of Fei Fei did not intend to continue to use it. He directly used his superb body skills to score a victory with Yun Ren. "Hey, don''t you know that we are generally advocating fighting, and all ninjas are skilled and skilled in swordsmanship?" Sam Hill saw that Fei Fei''s new help used Taidao, and he couldn''t help but laugh and disdain. "If you want to fight with us with physical skills, you will only be defeated faster." The forbearance of the forbearance said, it is also very disdainful. "Your cloud-bearing body skills are very strong, but please don''t underestimate others." Fei Fei Xin Zhi said proudly, also full of confidence in his body skills. If he has no confidence, how can he dare to kill three Yun Ninjas alone? "If this is the case, then see who is stronger," Sam Mountain said coldly. They have spent a lot of time here. In order to avoid the chasing after the arrival, they should solve the new help of Feifei as soon as possible, then leave here and return to Yunyin Village. Chapter 42： No fear [four more collection] Chiba stood on the trunk not far away and was about to fall asleep, but this battle has not yet set a trend of winning and losing, which makes him very helpless. According to the character of Chiba, a battle lasts for a few minutes and it has been a long time. After all, if he shot, he would end the battle in the shortest possible time with a crushing trend. Chiba has no patience and continues to watch this boring battle, so he decided to be kind and debut. Moreover, there are two people who have been looking for him for a long time, and must die under his hands to complete his mission. "Oh, your battle is really boring, watching me fall asleep." Chiba said lazily, the voice echoed in this area, people feel very surprised. The three clouds in Sam Hill are going to attack the new help, but they suddenly sounded this sound and immediately surprised them. They stepped back two steps, turned their eyes, scanned the surroundings and looked for people to talk. Fei Fei Xin Zhizhu was equally astonished. I did not expect anyone else here. Moreover, since it is dare to appear at this time, the strength is bound to be weak, and it may reach the level of tolerance. If this person is standing hostile with him, then if you combine the three clouds, you can be troubled by the new help, maybe you will be accounted for here. So, knowing that there are other people here, Fei Fei Xin Zhi is even more nervous than the three Yun Ren, and can''t keep calm. Chiba no longer hides the figure, exerts his foot under his feet, and then displays the moon step, rushing out of the fog, like a ghost walking in the air, slowly descending, appearing in front of the four people on the field. Seeing that Chiba is a child, but can slide in the air, just like flying, let the cloud hidden three people dare not be too small, even a little pressure. Chiba landed down, standing not far from the four people, the whole person was very calm, just like a walk after a meal, just passing by here, not the slightest tension. However, since he appeared, the atmosphere has changed and there is a trace of tension. "Who are you?" Sam Hill looked at Chiba, and asked, staying alert. "I am, your enemy, I am also the ninja of Konoha." Chiba turned to the past, and looked at Sam Mountain, revealing a bright smile, said with a smile, like humans and animals harmless. "Are there another Konoha ninja to die?" Sam Mountain snorted and his eyes sparkled and became more powerful. "You are a wooden leaf ninja, what is your name?" Hearing that Chiba said this, Fei Fei Xinzhi was surprised, and he did not expect the ninja who would encounter the wood leaf here, which was unexpected. "Qimu Chiba, Feifei New help you this strength of forbearance, but what? If you deal with three Yun Ren can not deal with it, you are still the son of the three generations of Huo Ying, simply shame his face." Chiba directly reported the name, and The mouth is unobstructed, and it is equally rude to help you. Chiba is now pursuing a happy life, not to be jealous of who, what to say when thinking of something, do not worry about what other people feel. "It turns out that you are the monster of the flag wood family." Fei Fei''s new help suddenly shocked, and looked at Chiba with his big eyes. He didn''t expect to be here, and he met this enchanting rumor. "It is this young master." Chiba said in disapproval. "In any case, I am also your predecessor. Shouldn''t you respect me?" Fei Fei''s new help voice said coldly. "If you are stronger than me, I will respect you, but you don''t have the ability to resist, I want to respect you, even the three clouds can not solve." Chiba said disdainfully, there is no fear of the new help. When I heard the words of Chiba, I was very upset with the help of Xinfei. I had an anger and wanted to teach the guy who didnt understand the elders. This son is too arrogant, let him not look down! However, they are both Muye Ninja. Now is not a contradiction. The first thing to do is to deal with the three clouds in front of them, otherwise they will have to leave. "Chiba, let''s put aside other things first, first deal with three cloud forbearances, and take back the military secrets that they snatched away." Գ, take a deep breath, let yourself calm down, then open to Chiba Said. "I have no problem. You will help me to delay the cloud and let me endure. When I have solved the two problems, I will deal with it." Chiba shrugged and said, as if discussing a small matter, nothing. Its very important and it seems very casual. "Chiba, even if your talent is very good, the strength is good, but you are just a tolerant level now, can you deal with two clouds in the end?" asked Fei Feixin help opening, still a little worried. Although he looked at Chiba a bit uncomfortable, but what Chiba said, it is also the ninja of Konoha, he can not watch Chiba being killed. Moreover, even if Chiba can kill a special tolerant alone, but the two elites can endure together, the strength can not be weaker than the special, or even stronger, Chiba may not be able to deal with. In the view of Feifei Xinzhizhu, Chiba has to deal with two Yunyin elites, but there are still many difficulties. With the arrogant character of Chiba, it may be missed. "Reassured, you don''t have to worry about me, or worry about yourself." Chiba said disdainfully, walking toward the two clouds, the light flashing, and finally no longer a hip-hop expression, become serious, Showing the murder. "You don''t want to be arrogant, but it''s just a little kid. See how we can clean up you. Wait a minute and you won''t even know." A cloud hides and swears. "You two together, can''t care." Sam Hill made an order to the two men. Two clouds concealed a cry, looked at each other, did not hesitate, immediately rushed to Chiba and launched an offensive. There was no hesitation on the side of Sam Mountain. He took out the knife on the back and launched an offensive against Yu Feifei. Seeking collection, seeking flowers, seeking rewards~~~ Chapter 43： Fighting against the cloud and forbearing [seeking flowers] Seeing the two to endure the attack, Chiba is not polite, launching a shave, the figure immediately disappears in the same place, blinking close to a cloud hidden in front of the body, the right foot launches a lame, like a sword, strong sweeping the past . Yun Yinzhong had to want to approach Qianba, and then attacked with a knife, but did not think that the speed of the other party was so fast, and the blink of an eye came close, and the unexpected attack made him unexpected. Yun Yin couldn''t hesitate to hesitate, and immediately waved the knife that had not yet appeared, blocking it in front of him, otherwise it would only suffer more serious trauma. Hey! Although the other side resisted, but the attack of Chiba did not stop, the squatting swept out, and broke out with great strength. With a sound, like a metal collision, Yun Yinzhong felt that he was struck by a heavy force, and the body fell out. The hands and mouths were shocked by a sharp pain. Another cloud has forbeared to see such a situation, and suddenly determined that Chibas strength is not weak. If you want to defeat your opponent, you must not care about it. You must do your best. He did not stop because of this, or continued to move forward, running Chakra, hands sealed, launched Thunder Ninjutsu attack. "Thunder and Thunder!" As his seal was completed, the Thunder property of Chae broke out and swept forward, constantly twisting and changing, forming a thunder dog with a height of one meter, carrying a powerful amount of lightning power and attacking against Chiba. This is a class a ninjutsu, but the power is very powerful. If it is attacked, it will definitely be awkward. Under the perception of the domineering domineering, Chiba could not feel the fortune of the cloud in the back, but also felt a powerful force, and was bombarding himself. "fire punch!" The tip of the Chiba tiptoe, the body immediately turned, facing the attacking Thunder dog, raised his fist, and immediately a strong fire fist banged out. The flame broke out and formed a huge fist. The scale was much larger than that of the mine dog. It broke out with stronger power and hit the thunder dog. The fire fist collided with the thunder dog, just like the two giant beasts collided, and immediately burst into a roar. Thunder and flames blew out. It looked very gorgeous and had a visual impact. Although the Thunder of Yun Yinzhong is not bad, but compared with the fire fist of Chiba, the power is still a lot worse, so it can only be stalemate, it will be defeated by fire, and continue to smother the past. Seeing this situation, Yun Yunzhong was forbearing, and immediately stepped back and moved to the right to avoid the raging fire fist. After seeing the strength of Chiba, the two clouds were stunned. They didnt think of a small child. The strength was so strong. Its a bit unacceptable to be above them. "The strength of this little devil is very good. Let''s join hands and solve him." Yun Yin, who was forced to retreat, came to his companion and said. Another cloud is not reluctant to bear. After a sigh of relief, he will act with his companions and rush to Chiba to attack. "How do you join forces, it is still not my opponent." Chiba said coldly, and has enough confidence in himself. The two clouds have no response, and when they are approaching, they run Chakra, hands are printed, and Thunder Ninjutsu attacks are applied. "Thunder and the Razer!" A cloud in the air suddenly stopped, hands slammed to the ground, Chakra into the ground, issued a banter of lightning, like countless mad snakes, and quickly attacked Chiba. This kind of ninja attack is intended to force Chiba into the air, and then let Chiba unable to escape the attack behind, so that the companions can fight for such an opportunity and defeat Chiba in one fell swoop. Seeing the lightning-producing thunder snake, the rapid attack, Chiba did not think too much, and as the other side expected, the little force under the feet, the whole person came to the air, avoiding the ground thundering lightning. "You are finished!" Seeing Chiba''s behavior, the one who started the Razer Snake, could not help but drink it. He felt that Chiba had been fooled, and no one could save him. "Thunder three thousand thunder needles!" Just when Chiba left the ground, another cloud hidden in the forbearance did not hesitate to launch a powerful Thunder Ninjutsu. Suddenly, Zhong Ren took the thunder attribute Chakra out of the mouth and immediately formed a very small lightning needle. Just like a steel nail, it slammed into the past in Chiba, almost all the space in front of it, and there were not many gaps. It is very difficult to avoid these lightning bolts. In the two clouds, it seems that Chiba is good, but if you want to avoid such an attack, it is impossible. It can only be hit hard and defeated by them. "You are dead!" Yun Yinzhong said with a cold voice, a pair of eating Chiba. Looking at the lightning bolts that came from the dense, the Chiba was not nervous, showing a cold smile, watching the two clouds in the eyes, just like looking at the dead. Is it? Chibas understatement responded with a hint of contempt. As he spoke, his body violently vibrated, and the flame burst out immediately, flooding the surrounding space, drowning him in it, and soon disappeared, making people unable to see his body, not knowing what he was. The two clouds have been obsessed with seeing such a situation. They are all surprised. I dont know what Chiba is doing. Its really unexpected. Those lightning needles with good power were not blocked, and the attack entered the flames, just like mud cows entering the sea, there was no movement. After the body of Chiba disappeared, there was no screaming and it was not known whether it was injured. Hey! The flame that had been inflated and tumbling broke open. Nine flame rifles attacked from the flames and attacked the past with two clouds. The speed was very fast, but when they blinked, they came to them and they immediately pierced them. body of. Seeing the flame rifle attack, the two clouds stunned and almost relied on instinctive actions, forcing the body to retire backwards, avoiding the nine flame rifles that had been attacked and escaping. of Even if they escaped, they still feel uneasy and become uneasy. They feel that Chibas ability is too strange. Even if they are attacked by lightning needles, I am afraid that they will not be injured, and there is a chance to fight back. Chapter 44： Frozen fruit to hand Just in the two clouds, I just had to quit, and when it fell to the ground, the flame suspended in the air was shaking again. Chiba was in the flame, launched a shave, and the body quickly rushed out, making it difficult for the naked eye to capture his figure. Just for a moment, Chiba appeared on the top of the two clouds, and the right hand lingered around the flame, looking terrible. "Mirror fire!" Chiba did not hesitate and did not intend to waste time. He wanted to solve these two problems and end the war. The power of mirror fire is stronger than that of fire fist, and the scope of the cover will be wider. This kind of attack will let the cloud and the two have no way to escape, and will be shrouded underneath and attacked by terror. The two clouds were almost unable to react, and they saw the flames of horror, like the mountains that were suppressed, shrouded them above them, suppressing their bodies and preventing them from escaping. boom! The mirror fire was bombarded, directly drowning two clouds and forbearing, and blasted a large pit with a diameter of 20 meters and a depth of 10 meters on the ground, just like the meteorite impacted. Moreover, after the mirror fire hit the ground, a powerful force erupted, smashing the past toward the surrounding, destroying the dead, destroying the nearby trees and looking devastated. The fog within a few kilometers of the square was affected by the power, and all of them were scattered, which made the visibility here much improved and the water was evaporated a lot. It is conceivable that the horror of the attack of Chiba this time is absolutely shocking. The new help and the Sam Mountain, which are not far away from the battle, were affected by the bursting out of the mirror fire. The body could not help but be shaken off for a distance, couldnt help but stop, turned around and watched the place of Chibas battle with horror. . Seeing the big hole that was blazing with flames and black smoke, both of them were very surprised and their eyes were wide. They couldn''t believe that this was a child''s behavior. For them, they had a strong impact. "Is this kid a monster? The strength is so powerful." Sam Hill murmured, his heart was shocked and his heart was extremely unsettled. "Sure enough, it''s a monster." Yu Fei''s new help said, with a hint of exclamation. Fortunately, Chiba is the ninja of Konoha, standing in the same camp as the new helper, but if he encounters such an opponent, it is very difficult to get around. The two clouds in the cloud were attacked by the mirror fire. They could not escape. They were attacked by the most direct and powerful. They were bombarded into the ground, burned by the horrible flame, and turned into ashes. Even a whole body could not be preserved. . Chiba poses leisurely, descending slowly from the air, standing next to the big pit that rises to the flames and emits black smoke, watching the two not far away. "The two have been solved, and you have not finished fighting." Chiba looked at the new help and Sam Mountain, and said with a sly smile, showing a harmless look of humans and animals. Seeing his sunny smile, Fei Fei Xinzhi and Sam Mountain can not think that he is a sunny boy, but they feel a chill, think that Chiba is the **** of killing from hell, it looks very kind, but in fact it is There is no indecisiveness in killing and decisive. Ding! "The host killed a hundred people, including four missions to complete, get frozen fruit, and reward 70,000 points." The sound of the One Piece system sounded. With the sound of the One Piece system prompting, Chiba can sense that he has acquired the ability to freeze the fruit, and he can''t help but feel excited. "I finally completed this task and got the frozen fruit." Chiba sighed slightly, and her face burst into a pleasant smile. "I said that you are in this cloud, and your two subordinates have been solved by me. You can''t leave alive, or just cut yourself." Chiba is in a good mood, looks up and looks at 20 meters away. Sam Sam, said the opening. When I heard that Chiba said this, Sam Mountain obviously felt that he was being despised by a child, and he was despised by a child, which made him very uncomfortable. His heart was full of anger, he wanted to take down Chiba, and then tortured the latter. Let him survive without asking for death. Sam Hill believes that even if Chibas strength is good, he will kill him two times, but if he wants to take him easily, it is impossible. After all, there is still a huge gap between Shang Ren and Zhong Ren, which is like a natural and insurmountable. Even though Sams current situation is not good, surrounded by two ninjas of Muye, it is in a downwind. If you escape and escape, there is still a good chance of being able to escape. In the heart of Sam Mountain, at least it is so thought, so he is not so worried and uneasy, his look is still very calm. "Even if I can''t kill both of you, but with both of you, wanting to keep me and kill me, it''s a delusion." Sam Hill said coldly, obviously disdainful. "It seems that you are very confident, then try to look good." Chiba shrugged, jokingly said, took the pace and walked over to Sam Mountain. "The two of us have joined forces and absolutely want to keep him. I can''t let him escape." Fei Fei Xinzhi said, and he looked solemn. After all, there are military secret documents of the country of Fire on Sam Mountain. It is absolutely impossible to let this important document fall into the hands of the country of Lei, or it will be used by the country of Lei, causing huge losses to the country of fire. . "If you are still in the elite, you will have to deal with a cloud, and you will have to join me. The strength is really not dripping." Chiba said rudely. Hearing Chibas ridicule of himself, Fei Feis new help is really uncomfortable, and there is some anger in his heart. If it is not to deal with Yun Yins forbearance now, he really wants to start and teach Chiba to let him know how to respect his predecessors. Fei Fei''s new help is also helpless. The bandit ninjutsu that he is good at is just restrained by Yunyin''s Thunder and Renju, so that he can''t exert his full strength and can''t take advantage, so he has been fighting for a long time. Գ֮һ, did not pay attention to Chiba, quickly acted, rushed toward Sam Mountain, launched a new round of offensive. Chiba did not hesitate, and acted quickly. The body instantly disappeared from the place. It was a step ahead of the new help of Feifei, and it was approached to the front of Sam Mountain to launch a fierce offensive. Seeking flowers, collecting, everyone supports ~~~~ Chapter 45： Battle against the cloud, forbearance [three more] Chiba started to shave, and the body disappeared immediately. It immediately approached the front of Sam Mountain. He held the bitterness in his hand and stabbed the other''s throat. The attack was very fierce. In the battle between Chiba and Yunyin, Sam Hill observed that Chiba could move at a very fast speed. It can be said that it was flashing. Now that I finally saw it, I could not help but be even more surprised. However, Sam Mountain is very good in terms of physical skills. After all, he is a cloud of forbearance, and thunder and body skills are equally prominent. Seeing the bitterness without a straight stab, Sam Mountain did not panic, immediately waved the knife in his hand, and before the throat, blocked the bitterness with the blade. Hey! The bitterness and the collision of the knife and the knife immediately caused the sound of a metal collision, and the sparks came out. Seeing Sam Mountain blocking his own attack, Chiba is not surprised, this is the level that should endure. Otherwise, even this level of physical attack can not easily resist, then this cloud can be tolerated enough. There is also a forward momentum in the body, and Chiba is not a wave of pain and no attack, and exerts strength under the feet. Lame and line! Chibas right foot broke out and kicked out quickly, hitting Sams body and forming a powerful force, like a sword, quickly attacking Sam Mountain. Seeing such an attack, Sam Hill is stunned and knows that if he is attacked by this force, he will be in trouble, and it is estimated that he will suffer. He did not dare to be scornful, and immediately quits backwards, his body traversing and avoiding the attack. Hey! This force struck out and landed on a large tree, and this thick tree was easily opened by this force and passed to the past. Seeing the end of the tree, Sam Mountain suddenly rose up and looked at the eyes of Chiba, becoming more serious, not afraid to have a slight flaw, and even feeling uneasy in the bottom of my heart. "TuyuYellow Spring!" Although Fei Fei Xinzhi has some prejudice against Chiba, he still worked together to deal with Yun Yins forbearance. Together, he besieged Sam Mountain and ended the battle. Sam Mountain has just withdrawn and landed on the ground. The ground under the feet has become soft, like a swamp. As long as it stands on it, it will let the body fall into it and it will be difficult to break free. Sam Mountain has a strong sense of fighting. When he saw the number of people who helped to fly down, he knew that this would be the case. Without hesitation, he immediately stepped back and opened a distance. However, he has just withdrawn from the scope of Huangquanuma, and his body has not been adjusted, let alone launching an attack. He will see that Chiba is like a ghost, and launches a rapid attack. "Shenfire, I don''t know the fire!" Chiba rushed over, and the blazing flame appeared on his hands. As his body rushed out, he formed two flame rifles, and quickly smashed away and attacked Sam Mountain. Seeing the flames of the rifle, Sam Mountain is not good at the defensive type of ninjutsu, so he did not carry out hard resistance, exerted his foot under his feet, turned his body, rushed toward the right side, avoiding the attack of the flame pike. "TuyuTulong Bomb!" Sam Mountain has just evaded the attack of Chiba, and the new help is there to display a new Ninjutsu attack. I saw that, beside the ground where the new support was standing, the ground quickly split and condensed to form a dragon, brewing a powerful energy bomb, attacking the Sam Mountain, which had just landed. The power of the earth dragon bomb is very strong. If it is attacked, even Sam Mountain will not be able to eat it. Sam Hill is really helpless. Originally, with the advantage of Chakra''s attributes, he was able to restrain the new help and even gain the upper hand. However, as Chiba joined the battle, his advantage immediately disappeared. Now, even the forcible ninjutsu has no time to display, can only avoid the other side''s attack, it seems a little embarrassed, let his heart anger more Sheng. If this continues, Sam Mountain will not be countered, it may be cumbersome. "No, you can''t keep going this way, you must change the situation." Sam Hill whispered, his eyes became sharp and he no longer shook. The movements under his feet were very fast, and several ups and downs avoided the attack of the Earth Dragon. Moreover, while avoiding the attack, Sam Mountain did not hesitate to run Chakra, and his hands quickly printed. "Thunder Black Panther!" After the completion of the seal, Sam Hill did not hesitate, and immediately spewed a thunder attribute Chakra from the mouth. After the majestic thunder property Chakra spewed out, it immediately evolved into a black lightning, forming a black leopard, quickly swaying and attacking the past with the new help. The black leopard''s action speed is very fast, almost lightning-fast speed, and blink of an eye to come to the front of the new help, quickly attack the past. In the face of this powerful thunder and lightning panther, Fei Fei''s new help suddenly rose up, did not dare to squat, cast a bandit, and blocked the thunder and black panthers. However, even if the erected earth wall, blocking the impact of the Leopard, the powerful amount of lightning power, or continue to ravage, and attacked the new help. Sam Hill knows that this ninjutsu can force the return of the new help, and it is impossible to hurt the other side, so he must take advantage of this time gap to solve Chiba. After seeing the flight of the new help, Sam Mountain did not hesitate, like a cheetah, bursting out to the extreme speed and rushing toward Chiba. When he was in action, his hands were already flashing with lightning, and the thunder and lightning raged out, and the sound of Ziz was heard, so that people could not stand it. Sam Hill intends to launch a melee attack and defy it, and solve Chiba. As long as you can defeat Chiba, then there is only the battle between Sam Hill and the new help. With the advantage of Chakra''s attributes, Sam Hill has enough confidence to compete with the new help, and will not fall into the wind. Even if you can''t kill the new help, it is also very safe to withdraw from here. "Kid, let me die." When Sam Hill rushed over, he screamed coldly and his face became horrible. It looked terrible, and it was very powerful because of the fierce murder. "The dead person should be you." Chiba looked at Mount Sam and rushed over. There was no fear at all. The plain voice made a cold voice, like a murder of God, a trial of the death of an opponent. Chapter 46： Flame Dragon King [four more seeking rewards] Chibas action is not to choose to retreat, not to choose to avoid, but to take the initiative to greet the cloud and endure the Sam Mountain, to launch a rapid attack, killing each other in one fell swoop. Seeing that Chiba did not evade, instead greeted herself and launched an offensive, Sam Hill was surprised and felt that Chiba was planning to play with himself. However, he feels that if he is close to the battle, even if he has two more Chiba, he will not be his opponent. He has absolute confidence and can defeat the opponent. "I want to fight with me, you don''t have that ability." Sam Mountain is cold and has no plans to evade. He has to take advantage of this opportunity to solve Chiba. "Thunder, heavy flow!" The violent thunder and lightning appeared on the hands of Sam''s Mountain, flashing with glare of thunder, and as Sam Mountain rushed over, it broke out with powerful power and attacked Chiba. In the face of such an attack on Mount Sam, Chiba did not fear, quickly attacked the past, launched a strong attack, and must compete with the other side. "Flame Dragon Claws and Flame Dragon King!" Chiba puts the **** and the index finger tight, the ring finger and the little finger close together, and the thumb pops out like a three dragon claw. Then, his ability to burn the fruit caused the flame to burst out and gather on the right hand, which quickly burned and looked very shocking. As Chiba rushes over, the flames become more violent, forming a horrible fire dragon, carrying powerful power, like an invincible dragon king, to kill all the enemies in front of you. The momentum and pressure are terrible. . Seeing the flame broke out, suddenly formed a fire dragon, a strong slam, Sam Mountain was confused, and the heart was extremely upset. However, at this time, he has no choice at all, he must be hard-pressed with Chiba, or he will easily lose. The violent thunder and the raging fire dragon collided together, making a strong confrontation, producing a roar of horror, like a thunder shaking, resounding through this area. Strong power fluctuations raged around, causing the surrounding trees to be destroyed immediately, turning into ash, and the ground collapsed, and a large pit appeared, twice as large as the previous one. Rumble ~~ The power of violent is like a beast that stalks, it is difficult to calm down, raging to the past, destroying and ruining, causing terror damage. The trees within 50 meters of the square were affected by this force, all were destroyed, no longer exist, and there was a large pit with a diameter of nearly 50 meters and a depth of 30 meters. Chiba and Sam Mountain are in the center of the impact of power, and naturally they are the most severely affected by power. Fortunately, the flame dragon king that erupted from Chiba, the power over the Thunder of Sam Mountain, made the violent flame power suppress most of the lightning power, and could not affect Chiba. Although Chiba can be elementalized, immune and physical attacks, but before the strong confrontation with Sam Mountain, can not be elemental. Moreover, even if he is elementalized, he cannot fully immune to lightning attacks. After all, the power of thunder and lightning is not a physical attack. "How can you be so strong?!" Sam Mountain feels that his strength is not as good as Chiba, and he is being suppressed to the disadvantage. "Because I am very strong, you are too confident and overestimate your strength." Chiba said coldly, not like a child, showing a colder look than an adult. "Give me to die!" When Chiba sipped up, a force broke out, causing the Dragon King to move forward quickly, drowning Sam Mountain in it and carrying out a terrorist attack. boom! Sam Mountain was shocked and immediately swallowed up by the flames. He wanted to resist and wanted to break free, but there was no chance. The screaming voice, which came out of the flaming dragon, was getting smaller and smaller, and finally stopped, only the reverberation was echoing. When the fire dragon subsided, the cloud was forcibly killed and killed, and the body was burned to become ashes. Chiba fell from the air and landed at the bottom of the crater. The figure looked a little embarrassed, the breathing became rushed, the sweat came out, the clothes were wet, the clothes were ravaged by lightning, and several small holes were broken. Its just a minor injury, and its no big deal. In order to deal with Yun Yins tolerance, Chiba consumes most of his physical strength and his body is a bit faint. "If you want to kill and endure, it still seems to cost a lot of physical strength." Chiba sighed slightly, showing a bright smile. Killing Sam Mountain means that Chiba kills the first one, which proves that his strength is above the top, and he is only six years old. This is simply a enchanting! ! ! Ding! "The host kills the first one, and the reward weapon is too knife--the snow goes!" The sound of the One Piece system sounded. As the sound began to sound, the space in front of Chiba trembled, and a sheathed knife appeared in front of him. Chiba did not hesitate and reached out to grab the snow. Snow is walking, but the One Piece Risolon got a knife in the town of Rogge, but it is a good knife, very sharp, although not the best, but not bad. Standing on the 20th from the big pit, Feifei Xinzhizhu saw the power of Chiba and Sam Mountain against the bombs. He was shocked and worried. He worried that Chiba could save his life under such strong confrontation. . Therefore, after the lightning and the flame subsided, Fei Fei Xin Zhi immediately rushed over and came to the edge of the pit. Seeing Chiba safe and sound, standing at the bottom of the big pit, just suffered some minor injuries, looks a little wolf, and there is nothing wrong with it, Fei Fei Xinzhi finally breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, he finally realized that Chiba is a monster. He can''t look at him with normal eyes. It is best not to be an enemy of him. Otherwise, it is really a difficult thing. "You are such a monster!!" Fei Fei Xin Zhi looked at Chiba at the bottom of the big pit and said. This is his evaluation of Chiba! "Haha, killing the cloud and forbearing, just fortunate, you don''t have to praise me like this." Chiba smiled without heart and soul, and he was not welcome. lucky! Գ֮ sneered at this, it is very disdain, but he is tolerant of the elite, but can not take Sam Mountain, but Chiba has a strong fight against Sam Hill, just want to take it with a fluke, the fool will believe . Գ understand that even if his Chakra property restrains Sam Mountain, it is impossible to kill the other party with such a strong force. Can only explain that Chiba is a enchanting, monster! Chapter 47： Vs猿飞新之助[求收藏] Chiba came out of the deep pit and came to the side of the new help, keeping the distance of five meters, not too close. Cloud hidden things have been solved. The things between the two of them have not yet been resolved, and there are still some contradictions. "Three clouds have been smashed into ashes by me. The documents you have to recover are gone. You won''t blame me." Chiba shrugged and said. Even if the confidential documents are destroyed, there will be no pressure on Chiba, which is still very calm. "It doesn''t matter, as long as the document does not fall into the hands of the enemy, anyway, the information has been saved." Fei Fei Xinzhi said that he did not pursue the responsibility of Chiba. "Well, since the things that cloud forbearance have been solved, it is our turn. I know that you are very upset when you look at me. I feel that I am just a little boy. I want to teach me." Chiba looked at Fei Fei. New help, said, the face still keeps a smile, and there is no pressure. Գ has a lot of opinions on Chiba, I think he is just a little boy, and it is a bit arrogant to act. If you dont put your predecessors in your eyes, you should take a good fight. However, after hearing the words of Chiba, the new help of Fei Fei feels a bit speechless, and I am embarrassed to worry about Chiba again. "I have a little opinion on you, but if you see that you are hurting now, it is not good to teach you, and you have helped me a lot in this matter. Otherwise, you can''t keep three. Yun Ren." Fei Fei''s new help touched the chin, some awkward, said openly. "You are a small squat, am I injured? This little injury is nothing to me." Chiba shrugged and said, looking confident and not nervous. "You little guy is ironic, want to compete with me." Fei Fei new help squinted, looked at Chiba, said. "Yes, I want to play against you and see how strong the wood leaf elite endures." Chiba said, did not conceal his purpose, simply said it. Chiba has now been able to compete with the upside, and will be defeated, he wants to try now, he can defeat the elite. "You little devil, the elite is forbearing in your eyes is nothing? So small for me." Fei Fei Xinzhi looked at Chiba, said openly, his eyes smashed, and he was somewhat dissatisfied with Chiba. "It''s not a small slap, you have confidence in yourself." Chiba said, still confident. "Since you really want to play against me, then I will meet you once and educate you on how to respect the predecessors." Գ֮ put out a fighting stance, and his look became fierce. "I am doing this, let you know my strength, educate you not to look down on children in the future." Chiba said, slowly retreating and pulling a distance. "Come on, let''s see who is stronger." Feifei Xinzhi said decisively. After seeing Chiba''s shot, Fei Fei Xinzhi knows that Chiba is just a small child, but the strength is really good, can''t be underestimated, otherwise you have to suffer a big loss. Fei Fei Xinzhi did not hesitate to act and rushed toward Chiba, and the speed was very fast, but in the blink of an eye, he approached Qianba. The two hands held the bitterness, collided together, and made a squeaking sound, and the sparks came out. Chiba and Yu Fei''s new help to fight against the body, the action is very fast, and the sharp, people''s eyes can not keep up. If you change your body skills, there is no way to compete with your opponent and you will be easily defeated. "I really can''t believe it. You are a little boy. The body skills are so strong, and you are decisive and decisive. It is like a martial arts master." Գ sighs, is excited, and makes waves. You must know that he has cultivated this level of physical skills, but spent a lot of energy and spent a lot of time to have such results. "It''s still a long way off!" said Chiba. Hey! The pain in the hands of the two did not collide again and made a soft noise. Just when the two men acted a little stalemate, Chiba took the opportunity to launch a lame, just like a long sword, bursting out a powerful force, swept the past and slammed the new help. When I saw an attack like Chiba, I was surprised by the help of Xinfei. I felt a strong force hitting me. I didnt dare to take a nap. I didnt make a hard fight. I immediately quit and pulled away. Chiba didn''t hesitate. He didn''t intend to let go of the new help. Instead, he started to shave, and his body shape disappeared immediately. He rushed toward the new helper and appeared in front of the other side. The two separated but the moment of the moment, and then collided together, the bitterness in the hands did not collide, the metal sounds, and the sparks erupted. Chiba is colliding with the help of the new help, and then launches a lame, with a fierce attitude, suppressing the new help. After fighting with Chiba, Fei Fei Xinzhi understands how terrible this monster is. If he grows up again, his strength will become stronger. The strength of a movie-level powerhouse will not be a problem, and it can even surpass history. Strong. Գ֮ gradually came to understand, and the physical confrontation with Chiba, can not take advantage, want to beat him, or rely on ninjutsu. After understanding it, Fei Fei Xinzhi did not hesitate to create opportunities for himself, and then used his ninja to attack Chiba. Hey~~ The sword in the three handles flew out, draws a curve, attacks Chiba from different directions, and slows the speed of action of Chiba. At the same time, Feifei Xinzhi assisted back, took up the bitterness, operated Chakra, and quickly sealed his hands, ready to display ninja. "The bandits, the cracked earth, turn the palm!" Գ gliding in the air, exiting backwards, falling within six meters, and waiting for the completion of the seal, the right hand will hit Chakra on the ground. Rumble! ! As his palm slammed into the ground, the ground immediately split, forming a powerful shock wave, which slammed toward the Chiba, causing the earth and stone to roll out like a spear. Chiba waved the bitterness in his hands, and easily picked up the attacking sword, and solved the attack. He also rushed into the air and evaded the attack of the cracked earth, appearing above the new help. , launching a rapid offensive. Seeking collections, flowers, the flowers of this book are really poor, and there are almost no rewards. Every day I think that there is no reader support, which makes me feel very embarrassed, worried that the performance will be bad. If you are chasing the book, don''t say rewards, and vote for flowers, you really want to see how many people support and follow the book. Grateful! ! ! Chapter 48： A light sense of belonging [please ask for flowers] "fire punch!" Chiba came to the top of the new help, and did not hesitate to launch the burning fruit, immediately blasting down, the power is very powerful. The fire fist broke out, like a beast, and rushed to the new help of Fei Fei, wanting to swallow him. boom! The fire fist bombarded and immediately blasted a large pit on the ground, causing the ground to collapse, flying sand and stone, and the surrounding trees were destroyed. After seeing the fire fist bombardment, Fei Fei Xinzhi knew that such an attack was very strong and could not be hard, so he decided to avoid it and retired to open a distance. "TuyuTulong Bomb!" When Fei Feixin helped to quit, it was also very decisive. He immediately printed and displayed Ninjutsu and launched an attack. The ground around him cracked, and a terrapin probe came out, and the earthworm was condensed in the mouth, bombarding the body with the Chiba in the air. If you really want to be attacked by the Tulong bomb, even if Chibas strength is good, there is no way to compete and it will be hit hard. The body of Chiba originally descended from the air, and saw the Tulong bomb attacked. There was no panic, and the graceful display of the moon step, the body was light and smooth, avoiding the Tu Long bomb, or fell to the ground safely. After Chiba fell to the ground, he immediately started shaving and continuously changed direction to avoid the attack of the earthworm. Two breathing time, Chiba approached to the front of the new help, did not have any hesitation, but also a fire fist, swiftly rushed past. Rumble ~~~ The fire fist broke out, and the power was very powerful, and it rushed to the new help. ԳȻ, did not think of the speed of Chiba, even so fast, it is unexpected. Գ has faced a stronger attack, or has never been afraid, keep calm, calmly respond, immediately change direction, avoid the fire fist offensive. Obviously, Chiba does not want to give Yu Feifei a chance to help him too much. He wants to make a bang, attack and defeat his opponent. Fire fists are constantly erupting, and there is a mirror fire. It seems that it is not to be arrogant. It is vented by Chiba, and it has been mad at the help of the new help. Attacked by Chiba, the new help of Feifei became very embarrassing, and the clothes on his body were broken by the flames, and they all became dark and sticky. "Don''t come, you kid is really a life." Fei Fei''s new help quits, swinging his hand and stopping the fight. I really want to fight like this. I cant beat the new help, but I am defeated by Chiba. He had wanted to teach a thousand leaves, but the result was that he was so embarrassed that he did not have a chic look. It can be said that this time he played against Chiba, he was defeated by Chiba. After all, he stopped calling first, and Chiba was so younger than him. Seeing that Fei Feis new help didnt want to fight, Chiba didnt chase it and stopped the attack. After all, if they have contradictions between each other, it is also a little friction, not a life-and-death battle, no need to play. After a series of fire fists went out, Chiba had consumed a lot of physical strength, and there was a fierce battle before, which made him now exhausted, panting, sweating, almost falling directly on the ground. "The elite is forbearance is such a strength, it seems that I am not bad." Chiba said with a smile, I am happy. Although it is not a state of prosperity, it can compete with the elite and even have the opportunity to defeat the other side. This is very rare for him. "You don''t be too arrogant." Fei Fei Xin Zhi did not say good, said to Chiba this little guy is speechless. "My name is self-confidence, not arrogance." Chiba shrugged and said indifferently, and did not care what the other side thought. "The things here are solved, I should go." Chiba said freely, don''t want to stay here, and he will leave. He entered the foggy forest. He had already spent four days killing a lot of people, collecting a lot of left ears, filling his sacks, and it was time to return to the pub to pay and receive the reward. "You are not going to return to Konoha? You are the ninja of Konoha." Seeing Chiba intends to leave, I asked the new helper. Regarding the matter of Qi Mumao, Fei Fei Xinzhi also knows a lot, knows the experience of Chiba, and has some sighs in his heart. If the Chiba is no longer working for Konoha because of the slogan, it is a huge loss of Muye and will create a strong opponent. If things really want to develop like this, it would be a sad thing. You must know that Chiba is only six years old, and the strength has reached this kind of situation. It can compete with the forbearance, and give him a few years to compete with the shadow-level powerhouse. It is definitely not a problem. "Now is not the age of war, I don''t need to do anything. If I go back, isn''t it moldy, being taught by the old man of your family, brainwashing me?" Chiba didn''t turn around, jokingly said, back to the leaves Happiness is lacking. After all, he did not hesitate to go to the sack not far away and leave the place. Looking at the back of Chiba is not tall, gradually moving into the forest, gradually hidden in front of you, Fei Fei new help some sigh. However, after hearing the words of Chiba, the new help of Feifei was helpless, but he was relieved. Chibas sense of belonging to the leaves is very poor, but it will not betray the village. As long as Chiba does not betray the village, then everything has a turn. Chiba carries a sack of left ears and spoils, and walks out to the periphery of the foggy forest, intending to return to the border of the country of fire. In the immediate foggy forest of Chiba, on the way back to the border, they were besieged by three mercenary squads. These three mercenary squads, two teams belong to other countries, and one belongs to the country of fire. The reason why the mercenary squad of the country of fire will start with Chiba is to look at his spoils and want to **** it and get it in the bag. However, after the mercenary team took out, it meant their fate, unable to escape the palm of death, was strangled by Chiba, and was used to exercise the ability to freeze the fruit. After killing these mercenaries, Chiba was not polite, cut their left ears, earned bags, and searched for spoils. By the time of dusk, Chiba finally walked out of the foggy forest, letting the last sunshine shine on his face and enjoy the silence of this moment. I didn''t sleep for one night, just for the code word, I am also enough to fight, you are still not willing to give a reward! ! ! Chapter 49： Silver Shura [three more] The foggy forest is hazy all the year round, and the humidity is very heavy. It will be unaccustomed to stay in it for a long time. Now out of the foggy forest, I can breathe into the relatively dry space, enjoy the sunshine, feel very comfortable, and some are obsessed with this feeling. Chiba stayed in the foggy forest for nearly five days. After so many battles, he wore a pair of clothes, which made his clothes stained with blood, the colors began to change, and the clothes broke a lot of holes. "It''s still comfortable to sunbathe." Chiba gave a sigh. He did not stop and rushed straight to the pub where the mercenaries went in and out. Twenty minutes later, Chiba, who was not tall, was carrying a sack full of blood and appeared in front of the pub. The mercenaries and bounty hunters who came into the pub saw such a small child, actually carrying a large sack, could not help but widen their eyes, revealing a stunned look, can''t believe it. The mercenaries who have experienced blood and fire and walked on the border will not understand what is in the sack. They did not think that a small child, but actually went to the border to kill so many people, it is hard to imagine. On the border, you go, specializing in killing the mercenaries of the imperial enemy, naturally knowing that killing the enemy is not an easy task. Moreover, killing a large number of enemy enemies is even more difficult, and it is basically impossible to happen to a small child. However, they are like witnessing a miracle today, seeing this amazing scene. "Is he really a child? Actually killed so many people!" The mercenary standing at the entrance of the pub, seeing Chiba into the pub, could not help but sigh, not calm. "This little guy is definitely a sly character. It''s best not to provoke him." Someone made this comment. Unlike the first time I entered the pub, no one dared to swear by Chiba. I didn''t dare to comment on him. I didn''t dare to look down on him. My expression became dazed. My eyes fell on Chiba and I looked at him. The tavern boss saw the appearance of Chiba, who had left for a few days, and he still carried a large sack, and his look was slightly stunned. When I first saw Chiba''s shot, the tavern owner knew his strength, but he felt that he was a bit arrogant. He wanted to walk in the foggy forest. It was estimated that it was difficult to grow for a long time. Even if he felt that it would not last long, he would be killed by the enemy and even be fired. The people of the country are doing it. After all, Chibas style of doing things is a bit arrogant, people cant stand it, and they will want to teach him. The tavern boss didn''t think that it was only four days, and Chiba had such a harvest, which was really unexpected. "Boss, check it out." Chiba put the sack on the bar and pushed it to the tavern boss and said. Seeing such a big sack, half of the spoils, the tavern owner stunned and returned to God. "You have a drink first, I will give you some food." The pub boss smiled and pushed a glass of spirits to Chiba. Chiba nodded, picked up the glass on the bar and took a sip of spirits. The tavern owner took the sack and turned to make a bar to check the trophy of Chiba. Chiba has a lot of spoils, and there is a rough number in his heart. Even if he gives the tavern boss the courage, he does not dare to swallow the loot of Chiba. After all, the strength of Chiba is there, and some people really dare to hang his words, but they have to pay a heavy price. Ten minutes later, the pub owner counted the spoils back. "You killed a total of sixty-seven people, you can get 21,500 two money, the other spoils you brought back, probably worth 500 yuan, you have no opinion?" The pub boss said politely. "Almost." Chiba nodded, even if there were some differences, they would not go to trouble. "So, you got a total of 22,000 yuan, which is 220,000 yuan. I will give you a bank card directly, which can be used by banks in various countries." The tavern owner said that he is very good at Chiba. Negotiate tone. "No problem." Chiba responded. I really want him to bring so much cash on his body. It is also very inconvenient. It is better to take a bank card. When you need to spend money, you can go to the bank to withdraw money. After a while, the tavern owner handed over a bank card with a balance of 220,000 to Chiba. The mercenaries and bounty hunters in the pub saw that Chiba had got so many bank cards as the balance, his eyes became hot, and even some mourning was raised, and he wanted to rob. However, they know that Chiba is definitely not a good person. If you dare to do it, it is estimated that even a small life can not be saved, so I dare not act rashly. After collecting the bank card, Chiba ordered some food in the pub. After eating it, he left the pub, walked around the border town, bought new clothes that could be changed, and some weapons and equipment. . The clothes on Chibas body are already ruined. It can be said that the clothes are not covered, and no new clothes are changed. Everyone thinks that he is awkward. ...... Time passed slowly, and Chiba remained here, constantly entering the foggy forest, killing the country that wanted to invade the fire and disrupting the calm mercenaries on the border. Chiba is not in a hurry to leave this small town, but to continue to kill, keep making money, complete the simple task released by the One Piece system. Whenever Chiba enters the foggy forest, it is six or seven days, and when he withdraws, he will be full of rewards, or dozens of mercenaries and bounty hunters will lose their lives. The mercenaries who walked in the town saw that Chiba had such a harvest every time, and they were very surprised. They were shocked by Chiba, and the fierce name of Chiba began to spread in the town. Silver Shura! Chiba was called a silver Shura by the mercenaries in the town, and the fierce name gradually spread out and was introduced to the country of the grass, known by the mercenaries of the enemy, forming an invisible deterrent. Because of the jealousy of the silver Shura, the mercenaries and bounty hunters of the enemy are afraid to encounter Chiba, and dare not sneak into the foggy forest, making the mercenaries entering and leaving the foggy forest have become much less than before. As the enemy mercenaries did not enter the foggy forest very much, Chiba wanted to find the target of killing, and it became a lot harder. Every time it was counted in the foggy forest, there was not much gain, and the benefits were less than once. Said to the editor, tonight at 12 o''clock, there are three more free chapters, I look forward to it, I hope everyone can subscribe to support, grateful. Chapter 50： Surgical fruit [four more seeking rewards] Time hastily, half a year has passed, Chibas age has reached seven years old, and her height has increased and her strength has improved a lot. He mixed up the fierce name in the border town, and suddenly killed a god, Shura from the purgatory, no one dared to provoke him, hiding behind. Ding! "The number of host kills reached 500, and the superhuman fruit - the fruit of the surgery, rewarded 500,000 points." When Chiba smashed the fifth hundred people, the sound of the One Piece system sounded. "Call, it took so long to get the fruits of the procedure." Chiba smiled excitedly and showed a bright smile. The fruit of the operation, it is very devilish fruit, can use very powerful ability, and if used for fighting, it can be gorgeous. Moreover, if the ability to operate the fruit is developed to the extreme, the body can be transformed to give people a permanent life and a state of immortality. I think that I can control the life and death of others and endow them with unlimited lives. Chiba is inexplicably excited and feels that I can control everything. "Plus the 500,000 points earned now, the host now has a total of 632,000 points, you can buy other skills and items, weapons from the system mall, whether the host buys?" One Piece system prompts the sound. Chiba is now living the fruit of surgery, he thinks it still has to cooperate, the exclusive knife that Trafalgar Luo holds - the ghost cry! Ghost crying is a monster with a black body, a size and a knife-like shape similar to the wild knife. The scabbard has a small pattern of "ten" from top to bottom, tied with a red string, and the hair has a furry hand. Protective clothing. "I want to buy a demon knife to cry!" Chiba made a sound to the One Piece system and made a decision. "The host wants to buy a demon knife to cry, it takes 200,000 points, does it continue?" The sound of the One Piece system prompts. I have to say that to buy some high-level weapons and powerful skills from the One Piece system, the points that need to be consumed, it is really a thief, just a ghost crying 200,000 points. If you spend points to buy the fruit of surgery, at least a million points, but fortunately the reward for completing the task, otherwise, Chiba can not easily obtain the fruit of surgery. "carry on!" Chiba did not hesitate and made a decision soon. What he has to do now is to find ways to improve his strength, rather than to score points on things that are getting stronger. The One Piece system did not hesitate, immediately deducted 200,000 points, and bought a demon knife to cry in Chiba. Hey! A sound rang, making the space slightly vibrate, and the demon knife crying appeared in front of Chiba. Seeing the ghost crying, Chiba did not hesitate and reached out to catch the monster knife. In this way, he has two knives and they all belong to good knives. "room!" Chiba has been too eager to wait, raised his left hand, launching the fruit of the operation, creating a hemispherical space that spreads out to the surrounding area and envelopes the surrounding trees. In the next moment, the demon knife in the hands of Chiba cried out of the sheath and swept it out directly. It didn''t have any powerful power, but it could have an unexpected effect. After the ghosts cried and slammed out, the trees in front of Chiba, shrouded in hemispheres, were immediately cut off, and they fell down and made a roar. Chiba is very excited to see that she has acquired such ability. The fruit of surgery can be used not only to fight, but also to save people. In general, if you are willing to go after Chiba, you can become a medical ninja, codenamed death doctor! If the enemy falls into the hands of Chiba and wants to die easily, it is not easy. It depends on the mood of Chiba. For the next three days, Chiba still walked in the foggy forest. The main purpose was not to kill the mercenaries who wanted to invade the border, but to master the ability of the surgery and to hone all kinds of combat skills. In the past six months, the mercenaries who want to invade the border of the country of fire have been stunned by the fierce name of the silver Shura. They dare not take risks easily. They have all left the foggy forest, making it very quiet and wanting to find a living. People are a very difficult thing. Mastered several basic combat skills of the fruit of the operation, Chiba no longer stayed, immediately foggy forest, and left the border directly, went to other places to continue his practice. At the border, no one dares to come to him. If he stays there, there is no meaning at all, and it does not help the cultivation. After half a year of not killing the enemy mercenaries, Chiba now has accumulated a wealth of 10,000 yuan, which is considered a big property, and it is a small local tyrant. In three days, Chiba came to Yangming City, the border city of the country of grass, the country of fire and the country of rain! Because it is a city bordering the three countries, Yangming City is difficult to determine, which country it belongs to, and there is no way for the three countries to manage the city. No country in the three countries is willing to let the other party manage the city. Over time, Yangming City will become a neutral place, and the laws of the three countries will not apply here. After Yangming City became a neutral place, the city was basically out of order. All orders were built on the strength of the top. Whoevers fists speak loudly is completely a weak meat. Because of the prevalence of this phenomenon, Yangming City is very chaotic. It is a place where criminals, traitors and profiteers like to be haunted. As long as they are here, the laws of other countries cannot restrain them. They can do whatever they want. Chiba was originally intended to go to the country of the rain. After all, there is a little organization there, you can go and see, if you are in a good mood, you can join the fun. In general, at this point in time, Xiao is still a positive and hard-working organization. Yahiko does not die, or is the leader of the organization. On the way to the country of rain, Chiba is just passing through the neutral land - Yangming City. Yangming City, a place where the weak meat is strong, to be strictly speaking, is really suitable for Chiba. As long as there is strong strength, it can be traversed here without any jealous laws. Chapter 51： Occasion Hand Ji Ji [Five] Chiba is wearing a blue dress, holding a silver hair that covers his forehead. He has a handsome face and is not tall, but he has two Taidao knives on his body. He walks with snow, and a ghost cryes. weird. Chiba is taking a slow pace, it is the place to enter the neutral place - Yangming City! Those who dared to walk in Yangming City were all desperate. They almost put their heads on their belts and saw the **** rain. Even walking on the street will incur innocent disasters at any time. When people are attacked, they may die, and they dont know how they will die. Yangming City is a neutral place and a place of chaos. There is no order at all. If something goes wrong here, there will be no one in the first place unless there is a big backing. Chiba is so alone, carrying two Taidao knives, swaying, not disguising, no followers, and very young, is simply a child, will inevitably be stared at, licking his two good knives. Chiba walked in the streets of Yangming City, attracting many people''s eyes, looking at him, and finally falling on the two knives on the back, his eyes immediately became hot. Even if they have not seen the two knives that Chiba has carried, but they can be judged from the scabbard decoration, these two knives are definitely not bargains, and may be good knives. Hey, a small hairy boy carrying two good knives, so swaying through the city, is too conspicuous, that is, want to lead others to snatch. The husband is not guilty and bears his sin! ! "This little ghost dares to sway through the city, don''t know where it is?" "He is going to give us a knife!" "You don''t want to grab me. Otherwise, I am not welcome with you." Some of the desperados who stood not far away, looked at Chiba, who slowly passed through the street, couldn''t help but whispered, and began to scream, and couldn''t help but want to grab the sword of Chiba. Chiba walked on the street. Although he couldn''t observe it, he could perceive that there were already many dead people around him. He looked at his two good knives and was preparing to rob. Chiba did not intend to escape, but waited for these people to rush to robbery, so that he can kill people, shocking these stupid guys. Anyway, in this neutral place to kill, there is no need to bear any responsibility. Here is the weak meat, as long as there is enough strength, you can do whatever you want. For Chiba, it is the best place. When Chiba walked to the end of the street, turned into another alley, and wanted to lead to another street, those desperate desperados finally stopped hesitating and immediately acted and chased the lane toward the lane. Blocked in the alley. Chiba went to the middle of the alley, and the exits at both ends of the alley were surrounded by the desperate, and he was not allowed to leave. Seeing this situation, Chiba did not panic, and his expression was still calm, revealing a sly smile. "Little devil, such a good knife is not something you can have." "You are now handing over two good knives. We may be able to spare you from letting go and let you go once." "If you wait for us to shoot, your end will be miserable." The people who surrounded the Chiba, they said, they showed a cold gaze, and they looked like a thousand leaves. In their view, Chiba is nothing but a little devil. I can''t look down on Chiba completely. They just need to take care of it. "Oh, you have all robbed my lines, so I don''t know what to say." Chiba looked up and glanced at the crowd, screaming. "The knife is here. If you want it, come over and grab it. The premise is that you have this strength." Chiba continued to speak, the voice was much colder than before, and his eyes changed. "Little devil, you are crazy enough, I have to look at it, what can you have." A middle-aged, bronze-coloured, cold-shouldered, rushed toward Chiba. However, he just stepped forward two steps, the neck felt a hint of coldness, the blood flower bloomed, the blood rushed out, and did not react, and fell to the ground. Chiba didn''t want to waste his precious time with these incompetent guys, so he decisively shot and attacked those who surrounded him. He is holding the snow in his hand, his body is constantly moving, and the speed is very fast. Just like the ghost is moving, if it is not strong, he can''t capture his movement track. Chiba is in the midst of these desperate people, and his hands are flashing cold and splattered with blood. These desperate people, who were originally planning to rush to Chiba and robbed the knives, had not reacted yet, and they were attacked by Chiba, and they used their knives to harvest their lives and let them have no resistance. In less than a minute, fifteen desperate people who were planning to steal the knives were all in the pool of blood. The blood flowed to the ground and the alleys were red, and the picture looked very shocking. Chiba took the snow away and took back the scabbard. He lifted his left hand and wiped a drop of blood from his cheeks. His expression returned to calmness. Like nothing, he walked out toward the alley. When Chiba left, other curious people rushed over and saw those who wanted to **** the sword. They were all killed. They couldnt help but believe that it caused a great uproar and made people re-examine Chiba. He even regarded him as a monster. No one dares to **** the sword, Chiba is calm, no other troubles, you can walk leisurely in Yangming City, and get a general understanding of the situation here. Chiba has visited a few streets and found that there are still quite a few casinos here. You can see one at a time. "If the hand Ji Ji is in Yangming City, she will definitely fall in love with it, and she can gamble wherever she goes." Chiba said with exclamation. After coming to this world, Chiba has not really seen the outline, and I can''t help but regret it. According to the time axis, at this point in time, the hand is still a big beauty, the charm is extraordinary, and it is definitely the existence of the stun level. In the walking room, Chiba came to the center of Yangming City, much more than the bustling outside, and there is a large-scale casino. Just looking at the building, like a palace, looks very domineering. The casino is called Mingyun Casino. Two very eye-catching fonts are placed in front of the gate. As long as you pass through it, you can''t help but look at it. For the casino, Chiba was not very concerned, but the gambler conversation from the casino caught his attention. "Hey, just a blonde girl gambling inside, actually dare to go out, really tired." "Isn''t it! She is a little bit smug, knows a little ninja, actually uses her own shadow to become a chip to continue gambling, she also wants to lose." "People are beautiful, but they are too gambling, and they must be a loser." "She is out of the limelight at Mingyun Casino. I don''t have to pay some price. I am afraid I can''t get away." Hearing the words of several gamblers to discuss, according to the characteristics of these descriptions, Chiba thinks that people who can do such things, I am afraid that only the hands of this girl. "If you are really here, it will be fun." Chiba smiled and smiled, looking forward to it. He didn''t have any interest in the casino. He didn''t plan to enter it. Now he changed his mind, turned around, stepped forward, and walked into the casino. "Little guy, here is the casino, not the place where you can come." Chiba just approached the entrance of the casino, a slender figure, a heavy makeup, wearing a xing-like maid, then came over and stopped Chiba. This girl thinks that Chiba, a small child, has no money at all. If he is allowed to enter the casino, he might have trouble, so he stopped directly. "Isn''t this a casino? Can I gamble money? You feel that I don''t have money? This is a neutral place. There is no provision for minors not to enter the casino?" Chiba looked up and looked at each other, not salty. Said lightly. As he said, he did not swear with the girl, bypassed the other party and continued to walk into the casino. The girl was shocked by a series of questions from Chiba, and she did not respond. When she reacted, Chiba had already entered the door, and she no longer stopped. After all, what Chiba said is true. Chiba passes through a very spacious, well-decorated, portrayed mural corridor, and the line of sight is finally open, seeing a vast casino. There are at least hundreds of gambling tables in the casino. They gather at the predecessors to gamble here. The voices are very busy, so it is not very lively, so that Chiba can''t adapt to it at one time. After Chiba entered the Mingyun Casino, he immediately found the target. At this time, a woman wearing a xing sensation, fair-skinned skin, graceful body, with a golden hair, beautiful cheeks, and chun red teeth, was surrounded by the casino staff and prevented her from leaving easily. In fact, the most attractive thing for Chiba is not her appearance, but she wears a low-cut dress, which can''t be shackled, forming a white gou, so that Chiba can barely move her eyes. And this slim woman surrounded by casino staff is exactly what Chiba is looking for... The chapter with more than 3,000 words in this chapter is also the last chapter before the shelves. From the next chapter, it has been on the shelves. I hope everyone can support and continue to subscribe. Chapter 52： I help her pay back the debt [rolling for the first order] Seeing the wonderful girl surrounded by the casino and screaming, Chibas eyes lit up and the spirit shook, and the whole person was excited. He did not think that in this neutral place, he met one of the three handbearing squad, it was unexpected, it was an unexpected harvest. At this point, the master is being surrounded by the casino, not giving her the opportunity to leave, let her hand over the gambling money, as well as the money owed to the casino. It is impossible to borrow money from the casino, and the amount is still quite a lot. Originally, these are not serious problems, they can be discussed. However, the master actually used the ninja to get out of the old, and using this kind of avatar and transformation to replace the chips, the casino people can not tolerate. "You talk about it, now how can this thing be solved?" The casino''s management stood in front of the outline and said, it was very unkind and somewhat angry. This manager is probably in his early thirties, with a long hair and a scar in the corner of his eye. With his expression, he will look even more embarrassed. Being able to be in a neutral place, when it comes to the management of a big casino like Mingyun Casino, its own strength is definitely good, and it is estimated that there is a level of tolerance. "I just borrowed a little money from you. Why are you so nervous? Anything can be discussed." The hand is not nervous, and it seems to be still calm. After all, she is now a loser. She not only borrowed the money from the casino, but also had no money to pay it back. In the end, she was still out of the old age. She was also embarrassed to attack, and she reprimanded the other party as a debt. "Let''s talk about it. You owe the casino 300,000 now. You can''t get a penny to pay off the debt. You still have the rules of the old one. I really think that Mingyun Casino is where you are. "The manager said, Ji Mu said, the voice was raised a bit. Because the casino made such a thing, many gamblers in the casino gathered together, stood around and watched, and sent out their opinions, and they were not waiting to see the master. In the situation of such a situation, in the face of so many people''s accusations, it is still very indifferent, and there is no care at all, as if it is not a big deal. "I have borrowed so much money? I thought it was just a little bit." The outline of the hand revealing a surprised look is obviously incredible. "There is not so much, I don''t even count the interest." Seeing the attitude of the master, Ji Mu was really mad. "I don''t have any money on my body now, or you will lend me a little more. When I return to the book, I will return the interest to you." The master''s eyes widened and looked at each other, a serious saying. "I still want to lend you, if I borrow money for you, I am stupid." Ji Mu said coldly, I really want to worry. "I think you are stupid, and then give me some money." The master said in a serious way, people want to worry about it. "It is nowhere to lend money to you. If you can''t change money, use your body to pay back the money. I think your looks are good. There should be many people who want to go to you." I don''t want to continue with my hands and waste my time. "You can''t do this well." The director said, but there was no worry, but the voice was gloomy, which was obviously a sign of bun. Although the singer is gambling, she is somewhat weird, but she is not a fool. She does not sell her body casually. She wants to use her body to gamble, but she cannot tolerate it. With the violent character of the master, once the swearing is over, it is estimated that the consequences will be very serious. It is not impossible to destroy this casino. Moreover, it is still a neutral place. As long as the master has a strong strength and destroys the casino, it will not be able to impose sanctions on national laws. The master has become a three-forbearance for many years, and its strength is very strong. It is not a problem to reach the shadow level. If you really want to do it, the casinos will be their opponents, and they can be crushed easily. Seeing this situation, Chiba knows that it is the time to play. In front of the outline, there is such a good opportunity to force, Chiba will not let go. Under such circumstances, if the hand is worried, the people in the casino will suffer, and Chiba will not be harmed, but it will not be of any benefit. However, if he comes forward and helps the master solve the problem and let the master keep his face, then for Chiba, there will be many benefits in the future. Although Chiba has acquired the ability to operate the fruit, but for many medical reasons, I still don''t understand, I don''t know what is going on..... He wants to be a qualified death doctor and needs a lot of medical care. The master is a well-known medical ninja. Although he suffers from blood-threatening after being killed, he is still in medical care. If you can get the guidance of medical knowledge, then Chiba''s unique ability to operate as a doctor is not a difficult thing, just a little effort can be achieved. When I met the outline hand here, Chiba hit the idea of ??following the hand to learn medical ninjutsu. However, it is not an easy task to let the master guide him to study medical ninjutsu. There is a need to have a breakthrough. Nowadays, the people in the casino have created a breakthrough for Chiba. He doesn''t have to think too much, so he can take advantage of this. "You have done this, its a bit too much." Chiba said loudly, and walked over to the outline. When I heard someone talking, many people moved their eyes to find their target, but found that they were actually talking about a small child. They couldnt help but wonder what Chiba wanted to do. However, if you dare to make trouble in the casino, then the end is very tragic. "Little devil, there is nothing in you here. If you don''t want to die, you will go away immediately, or you will be welcome." A 2.1 person from a casino opened his mouth and sipped. "Her things are my business, how can I not have my business." Chiba said calmly, there is no fear at all, but also smiled at the outline, not looking at others. "Her thing is your business. Do you want a hero to save the United States and pay for her?" Ji Mu slanted Chiba and said. "How is it! Can''t you?" Chiba said disdainfully. "It''s ok, but do you have so much money?" Ji Mu said with a sneer, and felt that Chiba couldn''t get that much money. "There are not many other uncles, that is, more money." Chiba said coldly, looking arrogant. Officially on the shelves, seeking the first order, seeking automatic, seeking rewards, wonderful story will be staged! ! ! . Chapter 53： This uncle is not bad money [subscription] Everyone in the casino heard that Chiba was so bold, and it was a domineering discourse. I couldn''t help but be surprised. I didn''t think of a little devil. I had such a courage, and it was unbelievable. "If you have money, you will take the money out. If you dare to make trouble here, I will make you die very badly." Yoshiki said, his eyes became cold, staring at Chiba, and even showing murder. Chibas gaze swept through the casinos people, revealing a playful smile, as if taunting, no jealousy at all. If he is willing, you can crush these people, and all the killing is not a problem, but he needs a chance to force himself, but he will not kill the people in the casino. As for whether he will do it afterwards, then It''s hard to say. "Outline hand Ji, you don''t have to worry, there is nothing in me, there will be nothing." Chiba looked at the hand, looking at her snow before the xiong, the heart was a little waved, said. Seeing Chiba like this, although it is still a child, but the tone of speech, like adults, it is very mature, and she is treated as a young girl, guarded by a man''s posture, and the heart of the hand touches slightly. Once upon a time, she also wanted a man to guard his side and show his domineering. "Little guy, who are you? Actually know my name." The hand looked at Chiba, and asked doubtfully. In her impression, she did not know Chiba at all. She did not understand why Chiba had to help her. "My name is Chigi Chiba, you know." Chiba said with a bright smile. When I heard the name of Chiba, the outline hand came over and knew his identity. Although the hand is not very good at returning to the wood leaves, but in the past two years, I have also gone back twice, knowing that the flag wood family has two geniuses, one is Kakashi and the other is called Chiba. "It turned out to be the little guy of Qimujia. It''s no wonder ?v." The outline of the sign language smiled and said, showing a smile. "If you know each other, you should first think about how to solve the current situation. Do you still want to revisit the old here?" Ji Mu saw this situation, and his mood became very uncomfortable and cold. He originally wanted to take down the outline, so as to marry her and conquer her body, but did not expect that halfway through a bite of gold, disrupting his plan, naturally made him unhappy. Moreover, he hated Chiba very much in his heart, and he had the idea of ??killing Chiba. If Chiba can''t take the money out, Ji Mu will certainly not be kind and soft, and tortured Chiba to death in a hundred ways. "Not 300,000 yuan, this uncle is still not in the eyes." Chiba said, showing a disdainful look. "Go help me get a million out." Chiba turned around and looked at a girl around her, took out a palm card and handed it to the other party. Chiba does not worry about the other party''s dare to play tricks. After all, this is the opponent''s nest. The big deal is that the direct robbery is that the funds in the casino are definitely much more than the money in his bank card. After picking up the bank card of Chiba, the girl looked at Ji Mu and got the consent of Ji Mu before going to handle this matter. "You are surrounded by my sister, this is what it means. Seeing that she is beautiful, so I want to take advantage of her is it?" Chiba turned to the past, glanced at the people around the hands, and said, Unpleasant. Its really cheaper to take advantage of the hand Ji, and thats why hes taking pressure. When I was told by Chiba, everyone around it felt very reasonable. It was a bit speechless and pulled back a distance. Seeing a person like Chiba, the performance is very mature, just like an adult, the master is very interested in him, watching her laugh, it is really a smile, extraordinary charm. "Little guy, you really talk too much, I like you very much." The hand was not shy, said openly, and smiled forward and backward, making her xiong''s scenery before and after, more attractive. "Emperor sister, wait until the girl withdraws money, but also a little time, we have a drink in the past, I treat." Chiba sent an invitation to the director, it seems very gentleman. "Men, this little man is so sensible, I must show my face and have a drink with you." The hand answered with a smile, and the mood was amused by Chiba, with a nice smile on his face. "Can you let it go, but I am afraid that we can''t run?" Seeing the wood around him, Chiba said unpleasantly, leading the hand to the drink area. Seeing this person is a small ghost, the performance is very calm, Chiba, who is sitting here in a leisurely stroll, Ji Mu feels very bad, and feels that something is not right, but can not tell. Chiba and Tsuna did not pay attention to the people in the casino. They came to the wine area and asked for two glasses of wine. They drank and chatted happily. ". Sister Sister, how much did you lose in the casino?" Chiba drank a sip of fine wine and asked. "Oh, Im not lucky today, Ive lost 700,000. When it comes to this matter, the director is obviously not happy, and he is helpless. "You have money now, can you lend it to me? When I return to this book, I will return it to you immediately." The key hand thought that Chiba had money, and he had to take one million to come, and suddenly he looked bright and looked at the thousand. Ye, the mouth said, the voice is a little spoiled. It seems that the master can give up the so-called bottom line for gambling. "Outline sister, wait for me to help you make the gambling back, and then earn ten times back, they dare to win the sister''s money, they must pay for it." Chiba seriously said, look changed Very serious. "I would like to see how you can win the money for this little man''s gambling." The director said faintly, expecting Chiba to show his power and kill the Quartet at the gambling table. "Reassured, I have to gamble that this casino is not open." Chiba said confidently, that this is a trivial matter, no difficulty. With his cultivation to a strong sense of domineering, showing on the gambling table, to win the opponent, it is not difficult. "That''s about to see you, you can''t let me down." The director said with a smile, showing the look of expectation. The new book is on the shelves, the new journey begins, I hope everyone can subscribe to the support, so that the results of this book can be maintained, let us achieve better results, the author is here to thank everyone. . Chapter 54： Hobby gambling [rolling for subscription] Ten minutes later, the girl with the Chiba bank card reappeared in the casino lobby, holding a tray with her hands, and the tray was filled with cash. "This is a million cash that was taken from your bank card." The girl sent the tray to the front of Chiba, and placed his bank card on the cash. "Very good! This is your tip." Chiba took the tray, took a stack of cash, and did not see how much, directly handed it to the girl. His hand is really a local tyrant. If you have money, you are willful. You don''t care about this little money. Seeing that Chiba is so prosperous, the hands are all moving, and I want to give him tea to make a little tip. "You little man, you really don''t make money." The director said, there is criticism of Chiba. Of course, she does not feel bad about money. She feels that if she gives money to herself, it is also a gamble. "Money is nothing to me, it is the casino." Chiba said with a smile. "School sister, this is the gambling money for you, and you will win all the losses you have just lost." Chiba picked up one-third of the cash, and the eyelids did not jump, and handed it to the hands. Chiba gives the hands of the banknotes at least 300,000, which is much higher than the tip for the girl. 410 Seeing that Chiba is so bold, and that he has gambling money, the master is not polite, he has taken over the cash, and his face has a nice smile, like a flower blooms, full of charm. "Chiba brother, my sister is more and more like you." After receiving the cash, the master did not hold on, and opened his arms directly, giving Chiba a very bold hug. Because Chiba''s height is different from that of the hand, there are still some gaps, so she embraces Chiba so that her big xiong is printed on the cheeks of Chiba. I was hugged by the master. Although Chiba had a feeling of suffocation, it was hoped that the time would be fixed in this second, and they would not be separated and kept in this position. Chiba not only can feel the softness of the snowball, but also can smell a fragrant aroma, so that he has the impulse to spray nose, simply can''t stop. For the hug of the hand, Chiba definitely has to give 102 points, and two points are not afraid of her arrogance. "Since there is money now, then I will pay back the money I owed before, lest you continue to gamble, and so on, all lose their light, and you will not be able to pay for it." Ji Mu came over, bluntly said, the voice was cold. Chiba was already very happy to be hugged by the master. As a result, Ji Mu, an unfamiliar guy, was disturbed at this time. He suddenly felt very upset and decided to vent his anger on the table and let these unfamiliar The guy pays the price. Seeing that Ji Mu came over, the master also loosened Chiba, and the very interesting choice did not speak, obviously handing over the matter to Chiba to deal with. She wants Chiba to deal with it. Naturally, she wants to pay for Chiba. She is going to gamble on this money, but she cant bear to gamble. "Isn''t that 300,000? I thought that I can''t afford it, so I have to win at least five million," Chiba said. When he spoke, he grabbed a third of the cash, and did not go to the point, directly to Ji Mu. "There should be 300,000, but only a lot. Now I can roll it. I want to kill the Quartet." Chiba didn''t look at Jimu, and said coldly. After getting 300,000 yuan in cash, Ji Mu was not good at Chiba, screaming, dismissing the guards in the casino and letting them continue to do their own things. "The sister of the hand, we went to kill the Quartet and let these people shudder." Chiba turned around and looked at the outline hand and cheered. "Well, the old lady wants to win all the money." The hand was very bold and should have a voice. Chiba and Tsuna are like going to the battlefield, going to the casino table and preparing to gamble. Chiba came to throw the scorpion into the roulette, guessing how many points, than the size of the gambling table, and the hand to follow him. This situation seems to be that the outline hand is like a maid who is next to him, and suddenly attracted a lot of attention for Chiba. Mainly the hand is wearing a low xiong dress, the pair of ru is really conspicuous, will unconsciously attract others'' eyes. "Do we want to buy big or sell small?" The master looked at the three scorpions turning in the rotating wheel, revealing a hesitant look. "I will buy you like this, I think I will buy it in the assembly." Chiba looked at the figure of the hand and smiled. "Well, I will listen to you, I will buy it, and I will be 100,000." The director said with a smile, picking up his sleeves and pushing 100,000 cash into the big range. "Buy to leave!" The dealer calmly screamed, and there was no other emotion on his face. He did this kind of thing. He didn''t know how many gambles he had seen. He had long been stunned. No matter what points he made, he wouldn''t be too surprised to let himself go out of his way. Wait until the wheel stops rotating, and the number of dice points is fixed. The three dice points are 4, 5, and 6, respectively. "4, 5, 6 and 15 points." The dealer announced the results of the points. After seeing such a number of points, some gamblers beside the gambling table, some people are happy and screaming, making different voices. "Haha, its really big, Chibas younger brother, you are so amazing, its just my lucky star. The hands cheered and danced and looked very happy. I have to know that she has lost more than a dozen in a row before, so that she has no temper, and now she has finally won a big one, and finally she can vent some, showing a happy smile. "That is natural, we are going to win big money, how can we count the money, make persistent efforts, continue to buy big." Chiba said with a smile, the mood is also very good. He didn''t make a bet before, mainly because he wanted to try it out. By knowing the color and domineering, can he perceive the last points of the dice. He tried this and it really worked. Because he and the scorpion in the roulette are less than one meter five, with his ability, they can fully perceive, and predict what the final number of points will be. Since this method works, then when the Chiba shows its power, the casino is ready to collapse. The first attempt, when the scorpion enters the rotating wheel, almost stops, Chiba will bet on the bet, and the shot is 200,000 cash, directly bought the big buy, the shot is really domineering. . Chapter 55： Win 10 million [four more] When I saw Chibas bet, it was 200,000 in cash. The gambler sitting around the table couldnt help but squint and stared at him, unable to believe. In their eyes, Chiba is a child, and there should be no ability to endure. As a result, the shot is so wide, and he does not feel bad about the money. He bets as a leaf. Even if many people present at the scene often sneak into the casino and did not know how many times gambling, but few people can be so decisive, bet 200,000 cash in one go, even ~ eyes are not stunned. "The next is so big, be careful to lose you." Someone gloated - said. Some people think that Chiba is just a little devil, and wants to win money in the casino, and with this kind of reckless behavior, it is impossible, and will only lose money quickly. "You haven''t heard of the timid and timid words of dying? If you don''t have money, don''t yell at Bibi, or I won''t be polite with you." Chiba said coldly, too lazy to pay attention to these people. Seeing the arrogant look of Chiba, the gambler sitting next to the gambling table saw that he was a bit uncomfortable and even wanted to withdraw his complaint and teach him. However, I think that here is Mingyun Casino. I cant make trouble here. I will endure it and scream, not paying attention to Chiba. "Chiba younger brother, you are getting more and more of my demeanor. You should be tempted to make a gamble." The sign language laughs and says, the wind is eternal and the charm is extraordinary. When she spoke, she and Chibas opinions were consistent and bought big. "Buy to leave!!" The dealer was still calm and screaming. Soon, the roulette stopped and the scorpion in the roulette stopped. "Four four four sixty-four points." The dealer announced the results. However, the money that the bookmaker won this time is not enough to lose Chiba and the hand, but also to lose a lot from the casino. You know, Chiba and Tsuna have a total of 300,000 bets, but a small amount. Of course, this bet is not a big deal for Mingyun Casino, it can be paid out. However, if such a bet has been superimposed, Chiba won more times, even if it is Mingyun Casino, it will be a bit unbearable. "Haha, its so happy, we won again." The director said happily, laughing and laughing, and reaching out to Chiba, there was no restraint. "Now is just the beginning. We will win more and win all the money in the casino." Chiba is equally happy, with a bright smile on her face. Chiba feels like a beautiful woman, it is a very good thing, it is a holiday for yourself, relax and relax, or practice and kill all day, life is also uninteresting, no fun. Chiba sat next to the gambling table, and each time the bet was very big, he only left 100,000 cash for himself and put all the other cash into it. Seeing his crazy gambling behavior, not only the gamblers at this table were surprised, but even the other gamblers on the table, they also rushed to the shock, and they came over and watched the gambling. Moreover, there are quite a few gamblers who gather at the gambling table where Chiba is located, packed with gambling tables and bet with Chiba. They think that since Chiba dares to make such a big bet, there will definitely be a certain win. With his bet, the chances of winning are absolutely great. The master is no exception. I feel that Chiba can bring her good luck. As long as he bets with him, the chances of winning will be much greater. As they thought, everything goes with Chiba, and every time they can win, they have not lost. Some gamblers are not convinced, and they are confronted with Chiba. If Chiba is too big, they will press down. The result is not a few minutes. The bet on the body has already lost, and it can only be seen as a spectator. money. When they lose money, they will then repent and feel that they should bet with Chiba. In that case, they can win more, not lose. There is such a thought in my heart, they regret it but there is no way, I can''t wait to give myself a slap in the face. Chibas mood is better when he sees himself winning, and others lose money, especially if they lose money with their own counterparts. "This little devil is so powerful, so playing with him, you have to lose to the point where you don''t have pants." "Hey, Mingyun casinos have big business, don''t know how much money they make every day, let them spit out some money, that''s what it should be." "We are betting with him, and we can win a lot with it. Its great." The gamblers who gathered at the gambling table excitedly talked about it and admire Chibas gambling ability. Thanks also to Chiba. Asking for flowers If it werent for Chibas gambling-like existence, I wouldnt have lost it once, and let them follow the bet, where they can get any benefit. Some of these gamblers, who had already lost at the other gambling tables, had only a little bit of money. Finally, they tried their luck and followed Beikes bet. As a result, they even won back with the benefits, not to mention how refreshed. In less than half an hour, Chiba has bet 15 times, and each time he can guess the size of the dice, let him directly turn over ten times from the original cost of less than 400,000, to six million chips. . Chips of different denominations, large and small scattered on the table in front of him, piled up, like a hill, looks conspicuous. ............ The gamblers standing around the table saw so many chips that they were in a difficult mood to calm down, and they were excited and their eyes became hot, creating the idea of ??robbery. However, they just dare to think about it and dare not act. At this time, they gradually came to understand that since Chiba was so powerful, every time he could guess the size of the dice, then the strength is certainly good. Otherwise, how could he come to the casino alone, it is simply not to be killed. . After all, people who win too much money in the casino are sometimes stared at by the casino people, and it is not new to do it in the dark. "Chiba brother, you are really my little fortune, today thanks to you, let me win three million, give me a kiss." The hand happy smiled, the mood is very good, his face is bright Smile. When she spoke, she turned around and grabbed the Chiba directly. She kissed her on the cheek of the latter. The white meat Qiu was pressed against Chiba, and it was very touchy. The hand is really resolute and vigorous, and does not stick to this detail at all, and completely looks at the mood to do things. If the new book is on the shelves, if it can reach 1,000 subscriptions, it will break out. If it can reach 1500 subscriptions, it will break out. Nowadays, the four are even more, and there will be more behind them, depending on the level of support. As long as everyone gives strength, I will give strength and strive to make everyone look cool. Continue to cheer tomorrow, everyone support! ! ! . Chapter 56： A big hat [five companies] Although the master likes to gamble, she is almost a property that must be lost every time, and will rarely win. Even if she can win, she will only win a little. The second time will definitely lose more. Like today, she won nearly three million chips, and the mood is self-evident. It must be very beautiful, so she wants to give Chiba a little reward. Therefore, she was very close to Chiba. Suddenly, he was kissed by the master. Chiba was a little worried, and he couldnt react. He felt that happiness came too fast, just like a tornado, which made him more and more like the unconstrained hand. The outline hand only kissed Chiba, and then turned around, and there was no excessive movement. After so many people looked at it, she would inevitably be a little embarrassed. Chiba is a bit of a lingering feeling, I want to let the hands continue, but only "four five five" can imagine. "Let''s continue, you continue to invest in the roulette. I haven''t won the guo addiction yet." Chiba came back and looked at the dealer opposite the gambling table, and said, showing a smile. At the beginning, the dealer who hosted the table was able to keep calm and look calm, without any pressure. However, in just half an hour, the number of chips lost from his hand has reached more than 10 million, which makes him unable to calm down, sweating and sweating, and his body is trembled. Its a very serious matter to lose more than 10 million chips from his hands. After this incident, I am afraid that it will be cleaned up by the casino, which will make him very calm and fearful. When I was in my early twenties, wearing a dress, the face was thin, the fair-skinned dealer, looking at Chiba and Tsuna, the whole person picked it up, didn''t know what to say, or couldn''t speak. "You have won a lot today, even today." The dealer said slowly, his tone was very low, almost asking for mercy. He really didn''t want Chiba and Tsuna to continue to gamble. It would only make the casino lose more money. Although it was not his money, he lost it from his hands, but he was responsible. "We haven''t won the addiction yet. How can we even count it? Is it because the money is bankrupt and cannot be operated? Is it necessary to close the door?" Chiba said coldly, holding his chin with his hands and looking at each other. , posing a sloppy look. Hearing that Chiba said this, following the betting of Chiba, the gamblers who won a lot of money have reconciled and reprimanded the dealer, making the atmosphere much higher. When the dealer had seen this situation, he immediately became confused and confused. He did not know what to do. "Why, do you still want to make trouble here?" At this time, a majestic voice sounded very loud, and it suppressed the sound of the casino. This voice is quite familiar to the people present, because the person has played before, but also for the outline, and wants to use the body to pay back the gambling debt. Ji Mu came with his two men and appeared next to the dealer, his eyes cold, glanced at the Chiba people, and finally fell on Chiba. What did Jimmy really think of, this little devil, actually won so much money in the casino, let the casino lose more than 10 million, it is incredible. He originally thought that Chiba, a little boy, had hundreds of thousands of cash in his hands, and at most he lost all of his time, but he did not expect to win so much. Ji Mu had been drinking tea in the office and enjoying the service of the girl. As a result, he heard that Chiba was in the casino, won millions, and even won the other people with a total of more than 10 million, which made him immediately uneasy, from the office. walk out. When I saw the appearance of Jimu, Chiba was not surprised at all. I felt that it was a matter of time, so I was very calm and my face still smiled. "Mingyun Casino is not going to let us continue to gamble here?" Chiba looked at Yoshiki and said, showing a playful smile. He has a strong strength, and he does not need to avoid jade, so he doesn''t have to give him a good face, almost tit-for-tat. "If everyone is sincere to come here to play, Mingyun Casino is naturally welcome. If you use some means to win money, then don''t blame me for being polite." Ji Mu looked at Chiba, and said coldly, the dawn became cold. I heard that Ji Mu said that the gamblers standing in the vicinity immediately had some commotion, and they looked around and looked at it. It seemed very uncomfortable..... Obviously, they can understand the meaning of Jimus words, and feel that they are winning money here, that is, using means, it is not just fair. "Emotions enter the Mingyun casino to gamble money, only lose the share, can not win, but if you win, it is the means to use." Chiba said, the meaning of ridicule is not disguised. "That is, what do you mean by this, we only lose money, we are not allowed to win?" Some people sipped, obviously it is very uncomfortable. After some people opened up, they immediately led other people and blamed Ji Mu. Although Ji Mu is a manager in the casino, he is arrogant in the weekdays, but so many customers reprimanded him so that he is not worried. After all, among these gamblers, there are many regulars who can''t easily offend, otherwise they will be cheaper than other casinos and send them away. Although Ji Mu can''t worry about those customers, it doesn''t mean he has to endure it and doesn''t break out. He can''t do it to other people, but he has no problem when he is willing to deal with Chiba, the little devil. "Kid, you are in the Mingyun Casino, you have won so much money, do you think no one knows?" Ji Mu glared at Chiba, and screamed coldly. I heard that Ji Mu said that Chiba had a glimpse of what he had predicted, and he was not surprised at all. 3.0 "It''s really a big one. "Don''t you admit that you are out of the old age, but you still want to argue?" Ji Mu snorted and ran a chakra, which made the momentum rise a lot, exuding a pressure and suppressing the past against Chiba. Ji Mu is nothing but a strong man who is tolerant of the level. Even the elite can''t stand it. It is impossible to suppress this pressure and want to suppress Chiba. That is impossible. I have read the wrong chapter before, and sent two duplicate chapters, so that everyone can subscribe again. I am really sorry. Sorry to say it here. It may be because the shelves are over-excited. The fifth is still coming up, there will be tomorrow. . Chapter 57： Hands-on [six more to subscribe] Chiba can feel the bursting of Jimu, the pressure on his body, it feels like itching, there is no pain at all, no pressure. "What do you want to do? Want to grab it?" Chiba looked at Ji Mu and said nothing. Seeing the attitude of Jimu now, and hearing such high words, the gamblers gathered here realized that Ji Mu had to target Chiba and did not intend to let the latter leave easily. Even if Chiba can leave, he can''t take so many bets. After all, more than six million chips are a lot of money for Mingyun Casino. Although they bought a lot of money with Chiba, they saw that Chiba fell into such a situation and didn''t want to help. They didn''t want to go against Mingyun Casino, so they would be retaliated. Since Mingyun Casino can become the largest casino in the neutral place, then Beijing will certainly be terrible, and there is a big force behind it. Whoever is going to work with Mingyun Casino will undoubtedly offend a lot of big people, and they dont know how to die. Although these gamblers are a little grateful to Chiba, they do not want to get into trouble. So they have to retreat and go to other gambling tables to continue gambling. Just as there has not been an intersection with Chiba, they are not willing to say for Chiba. Seeing the gamblers around them retreat without saying a word, and indifferent to this matter, Chiba couldnt help but laugh at it, but he didnt care very much. He just thought that this was human nature. The master is still sitting in the seat, does not move the body, or keeps the forward leaning posture, so that the scenery before xiong is exposed, showing a snowy valley, lazy, not worried about this matter. Since she did not speak, it was to let Chiba solve and give him a chance to perform. "Say we have a thousand, do you have any evidence? Or just by your side?" Chiba said, it seems that he intends to reason with the other side. "He can prove it." Ji Mu looked at him, the cold sweat on his forehead, the body still shivering, and said, the latter gave a look. Seeing Ji Mus eyes on himself, the dealer immediately understood that Ji Mu wanted him to plant Chiba. The dealer wants to be punished without punishment. He can only behave at this time. In any case, he must be smeared with Chiba. "Yes, it is he who is out of the old age, so he won so much money." The dealer said, his expression was firm, and there was no such thing as a slight embarrassment. Obviously, he is not the first time to do such a thing, he already has experience, so he is not panicked. It is not difficult to say that nothing is a fact. "In any case, here is your territory. You have no problem talking about black, just like you." Chiba shrugged and said nothing. No matter how Chiba defends, the other party must insist that he is out of the old age, and no one will help him to speak, so he is too lazy to explain too much. Jimu is doing this now, nothing more than seeing Chiba win so much money, and don''t want Chiba to take the money away, and force it to be detained. However, if Jimu wants to deduct the money from Chiba, it is equal to the tiger''s mouth, which is the act of finding death. "Since you admit that you are old, look at your small age, you leave all the money you have won, now you can roll, you only have one minute to die in front of me, otherwise, Don''t want to walk out of the gate alive." Ji Mu squats Chiba, coldly said, a pair of eating the latter. "Chiba brother, are you not very powerful? How can you tolerate such bullying? Can you return all the money you have won back to others?" The director changed his position, his right hand held his head, and his head turned. Come over and look at Chiba, lazy. "How is it possible, since I have already won it, it is my money, others want to get back, it depends on whether he has this strength." Chiba responded seriously and showed his attitude. "That''s good, you solve this little thing, I am afraid of soiling my own hands." The hand suddenly smiled, it was really fascinating and gestures. "No problem, just spend a little more time, wait for me to invite you to dinner." Chiba said. I heard the dialogue between Chiba and Tsuna, and I was completely hanged by the side. Ji Mus heart was filled with anger, and I didnt want to see Chiba. I felt that this little devil was really flat. "Why, let you leave now, you still can''t bear to go, want to stay here not?" Ji Mu said coldly. "I tell you, don''t provoke me, otherwise you will regret it." Chiba and Jimmy looked at each other, their brows were slightly picked, their eyes changed, and they became more powerful. "Kid, since you said this, I would like to see, how much energy you can have a stubborn kid." Ji Mu can''t stand this kind of stimulation, and he will start with cold. When he spoke, he had already acted, exerted his strength at his feet, crossed the gambling table, rushed toward Chiba, appeared in the air, changed his hands, and appeared a bitter, attacking Chiba. Obviously, he didn''t want to rush to the life of Chiba. When he was not attacked, it was not the key position. Seeing that Ji Mu rushed over, all kinds of flaws appeared in front of him, Chiba could not help but sneer, and felt that Ji Mu was too confident, and he dared to play against himself. However, since Ji Mu is looking for death, Chiba is not happy, and it is convenient to kill. Chiba snorted, and the figure disappeared from the original place. It was only in the blink of an eye that it appeared in front of Ji Mu, and the speed was much faster than that of Ji Mu. It made Ji Mu simply unexpected and could not react. Ji Mu still had no pain in his hand, and he did not make a forward spurt. However, he saw that Chiba suddenly appeared, and suddenly he was surprised. His body twitched slightly. He wanted to adjust his state and quit to the right to avoid. Chiba''s attack. However, his speed is not fast enough. He wants to avoid the attack of Chiba, which is impossible. Hey! Chiba started to rub his feet, and his right foot swept directly. He fell on the waist of Ji Mu, and the latter swept across the volley and crashed into a table, causing the table to be shattered. Since you have chosen to do it, then Chiba will not be polite, will not smash a lot with the other side, wasting precious time. He rushed straight to Ji Mu, who was flying backwards. The speed was still very fast. It was like a ghost flashing. Just blinking time, he came to Ji Mu. Today''s sixth, as long as the subscription is good, there will be later, early codewords, everyone support! ! ! . Chapter 58： Killing people without seeing blood [seven more to subscribe] When Chiba approached Ji Mu, Ji Mu just fell to the ground and did not stand up and could not escape the attack. However, he saw the appearance of Chiba, the speed is so fast, simply stunned, did not think of a little ghost, the strength is so strong, unexpected. Even if Jimu wants to evade and resist the attack of Chiba, it is not a reaction. There is no time at all. Moreover, he was amazed at the physical skills of Chiba, just a little devil, the body is so horrible, it is incredible. In the view of Jimu, the ninjutsu that Chiba has displayed is already much stronger than the general one. If it is simple, it is not his opponent. Hey! Chiba appeared next to Ji Mu, his right foot lifted up, and he quickly fell on his back and fell on the back of Ji Mu. Suffering from such a heavy blow, Ji Mu could not bear it. He was directly smashed to the ground. The floor was crushed a lot. He came directly to a dog and ran into the floor. I have been sitting lazy, holding a slap in the face, and keeping a faint smile on my face. I saw that Chiba displayed such a fierce body, and I couldnt help but see that Chiba is really good and promising. "Chiba younger brother, I have blood sugar, I can''t see blood, you have to pay attention." The director said leisurely, the body leaned forward, the white skin showed up, and the charm was extraordinary. When I heard the outline, I said that Chiba naturally knows what it means. The master wants Chiba to solve Jimu, but he can''t make blood, and the means should be as gentle as possible. Before, when Ji Mu surrounded the hands, the fiery gaze had not been concealed, and the banter looked at the hands of the hands, like a beast that was eager to move, and wanted to conquer the master. For those who want to take advantage of her, who are still ugly and self-righteous, the hand is not a good feeling, and it is full of disgust. Besides, the hand is not a good man or a woman. If you can tolerate others like this, you must pay the price. Another point is that here is a neutral place, there is almost no order, no law, even if you kill casually, as long as there is enough strength to shock others, there will be nothing at all. Even if you dont kill one or two people, others will think that she is bullied, and maybe she will continue to fight her idea. "The sister of the hand is relieved, I must not let the blood splash out." Chiba said, and said, showing a confident smile. "What do you want to do?" Ji Mu heard the words of Chiba, could not help but look up, tried to look up, looked at the latter, and asked. "What do you want to do?" Chiba responded with savage. Since Ji Mu wants to deal with him, Chiba will certainly not be polite, and he will pay the price of his life. "I am the manager of Mingyun Casino. If you dare to kill me, the forces behind Mingyun Casino will not let you go. As long as you are still in Yangming City, you will continue to be retaliated until you are killed. So far." Ji Mu said, it is a threat to Chiba. Under this circumstance, Ji Mu wants to save his life. Apart from moving out of the forces behind Mingyun Casino, there is no other way. I hope that I can shock Chiba and let him taboo and converge. Ji Mu wants to try to break out the power, break free from Chiba, bounce up, use Ninjutsu, and kill the latter. Ji Mu still thinks that Chiba is very strong, but if he is better than Ninjutsu, he still has the advantage and can beat Chiba with the help of Ninju. After all, many ninjas are good at ninja, body, and illusion, and not all. Even if it is a fight for ninja, Chiba will not lose to Ji Mu, and there is no chance to give Ji Mu a chance, which will only waste precious time. "I don''t like people threatening me at all, nor afraid of others threatening me, no matter what happens in the future, but you have no chance to see it." Chiba said coldly, just like the death sentence to Jimu. Ji Mu became scared and became very upset. The body couldn''t help but tremble. He wanted to resist and want to break free. However, the right foot of Chiba fell on the back of Ji Mu, and the body of the latter was pressed, just like a heavy thing pressed against the body, and could not break free. "No, you can''t kill me, you can''t kill me." Ji Mu screamed, as if he was begging for mercy. Prior to this, Ji Mu was very arrogant, confident and proud, and did not put Chiba in his eyes. He could kill Chiba by flipping his hands. However, he is now a loser of Chiba, and he is still begging for mercy from Chiba. The contrast is really too big and makes people stunned. At this point, all the people in the casino turned their attention to Chiba, paying attention to each of his actions and listening to his every sentence. Most people in the casino are stunned and feel very surprised. I didnt think that Chibas strength is so strong, and its so mad. I really dare to start here with Ji Mu, and Im not threatened. Im going to kill Ji Mu in full view. . If Chiba is here to kill Ji Mu, then it is tantamount to playing the face of Mingyun Casino, and the casino is enemies, it is impossible to be good. However, everyone in the casino did not dare to speak, and did not dare to plead for Ji Mu, for fear of getting into trouble. They are finally realizing that Chiba is still a little devil, but it is definitely a sly character. It is easy to not offend, otherwise he has to pay a heavy price. After finishing the conversation, Chiba did not hesitate, slowly squatted down, looked at the wooden Jimu, the corner of his mouth slightly tilted, revealing a cold smile, a Shura who was happy to harvest his life. Chiba explored his right hand, extended his index finger, and placed it on Ji Mu, and then launched the ability to freeze the fruit. The next moment, a strange ice (good) power, like a raging tide, rushing toward the body of Ji Mu, like a beast found a prey, launched a strong attack, hunting. Ji Mu felt the intrusion of this ice force, the whole person was uneasy, constantly shaking his body, running Chakra in the body, wanting to resist this ice power. However, even if he resisted, he could not resist the invasion of the ice power, and continually fell into his body, freezing his body. In less than three breathing hours, Ji Mu was completely frozen and turned into an ice sculpture, which could not be moved, just like losing his life. The seventh was sent, and now the number of subscribers has reached 730, not far from a thousand. As I said last night, as long as I can reach a thousand subscriptions, I will send them to them. As long as I reach 1,500 and 10, I will send them to you. I will work hard to support them. My motivation is also sufficient. . Chapter 59： Mental damages [eight more] Everyone in the casino saw that Ji Mu became an ice sculpture like this. He couldn''t move it. He explained his eyes wide and his surprised look became unsettled. The strength and means demonstrated by Chiba are really unexpected. After Chiba turned Jimu into an ice sculpture, he did not hesitate, and his right hand patted it down, sending out a force to smash the ice sculpture. After all, Ji Mu is only frozen into ice sculptures. As long as the ice is melted, it can still survive and will not be killed. Chibas heart is to smother Ji Mu, and naturally will not give the latter a chance to live. The ice sculpture is directly smashed, causing Ji Mus body to collapse and become countless ice cubes. Ji Mus body collapsed and became a certain amount of ice, scattered on the ground, colliding with each other and making a creaking sound. "Four Zeros" In the entire casino hall, everyone was silent, making the birds silent, the needles audible, and only the sound of ice collisions echoed. After solving Jimu, Chiba regained his body and turned around. Facing everyone, the look returned to calmness. Like a sunny boy, it didn''t look like a killer. However, everyone sees this kind of look at Chiba, and there are still some taboos in my heart. I can''t help but take a step back. "The sister of the hand, I solved this Jimu, and you are satisfied." Chiba went to the side of the hand and said. "Chiba is low, I really didn''t think that you still have such a means, killing people without seeing blood. Is this your blood limit?" The hand turned and looked at Chiba, and said leisurely. "Yes, its not long before I wake up, Im honing it. Chiba nodded and admitted this. After all, the ability to freeze the fruit does not belong to the world of Naruto. If Chiba is said, the master will not understand it, and there is more to explain. It is better to say that it is the blood limit, so that anyone can understand No need to explain too much. "It''s a really good ability. I think there are still a lot of secrets in your body. I have the opportunity to explore your secrets." The sneer giggled and killing Ji Mu did not affect her. "If the sister of the hand wants to know my secret, I am very happy." Chiba also laughed, completely in a state of nowhere, not paying attention to the people around him. "I think we should deal with the business right now, for example, the chips we won." The master looked at the chips on the table and his eyes brightened again. "Since we have won so much money, we certainly can''t afford to go out of the casino. It''s natural to take it away." Chiba said seriously, turned his head and glanced at the dealer who had smeared his filth before. "You can go here." The person who spoke called me." When I heard Chibas words, the dealer who was already in fear and trembled, became more afraid, almost squatted and sat down on the ground. "The person who can talk to the Lord has been killed by you." The dealer looked at the ice cubes not far away, and said with a bite of his teeth, he felt terrified. "Is there no other person? If the main thing is dead, then I will find a deputy principal to come over. I don''t have time to delay here, so I have to have dinner with my sister." Chiba said coldly. The dealer should have a voice, and escape to find a deputy manager. A minute later, a big belly was light, and the face was shining. In his early forties, a sly middle-aged man came over. Koroda is the deputy director of Mingyun Casino. After Jimu is killed, the size and affairs are handled by him. There is no strength in itself. However, there is a hand in operating the casino, which is more sleek. When Corroda came over, his heart was a little scared, but his face remained calm, showing a friendly smile, and the dress could be more like. "The two adults, causing trouble for you, I am really embarrassed, I am here to apologize to you." Koroda said with a smile, as if Jimu was killed, for him, nothing at all. Moreover, Jimu often confronts him in the daytime, and he despise Koroda. He feels that he has no strength and can sit in this position. Koroda had long been unhappy with seeing Ji Mu. When he saw that Ji Mu was killed, there was no sympathy and sorrow in his heart. He even had a bit of luck. He felt that Ji Mu died. "Don''t come with me, let''s just click it." Chiba said coldly, although it is a child''s body, but the work is very mature, vigorous and vigorous, do not want to waste time. "If you win the money in the casino, we will have less points and all of them will be exchanged for cash. Is that okay?" Koroda said, his face was apologetic and his attitude was sincere. "If this has not happened, what is the problem with this, but now, it is not so simple." Chiba shrugged and said, "The sister of the hand is scared because of this matter." Not light, anyway, give a little compensation to make up for the loss of spirit." When I heard Chiba say this, Koroda came over and knew that Chiba was going to blackmail. Although it was uncomfortable and hateful, there was no way. At Mingyun Casino, even the strongest Jimu is easily defeated by Chiba. Even if the casino people are worried, and they are besieging Chiba together, there is no chance of winning. It will only be easily killed. Koroda is now in a weak position. He does not dare to confront the Chiba, and he can only serve softly. He promised Chibas request and quickly sent away the **** of killing, so as not to cause more trouble. As for the guy in Yoshiki, its really dead and white. "Chiba adults are right, this is something that our casinos are doing wrong. We should compensate for the loss of the spirit. How do you feel about a million?" Coro 3.5 took a deep breath and said, adjusting the state. One million dollars of cash compensation is a very high amount of compensation. If you change someone else''s words, you will certainly not hesitate to agree. However, for Chiba, it is possible that he wants a lion to open his mouth. Anyway, Mingyuns casino is big, and there will be tens of millions of assets. If you make a profit, you will feel sorry for yourself. "One million? Are you screaming?" Chiba said coldly, showing a kind of majesty and disdain. The subscription has already passed a thousand, eight more, but on the road of the 10th, can you top up to 1,500 or even 2,000 subscriptions? I think it is very possible, everyone cheers together. . Chapter 60： Lions big opening [nine] When I heard that Koroda had proposed a million yuan for mental compensation, many gamblers had already stunned. I felt that it was really easy to make money. It was just a million, and I was envious. However, there are still not a few breathing time, Chiba simply does not see a million, did not agree to this condition, suddenly let them more stunned, can not calm. They think that one million is already a big amount, but Chiba actually did not agree. It is really a big opening for the lion. Koroda was equally astonished, thinking that such a high price, Chiba would promise to stop, no longer continue to make trouble, but did not expect it to be. There was some anger in his heart, and he felt that Chiba was not something, but he did not dare to show it. His face was still a cheerful look. "It''s better to open a price for you." Corota said slightly, and said. The main thing he has to do now is to send Chiba away and prevent the latter from continuing to make trouble here. After the departure of Chiba, Koroda can report this matter to the top, let the high-level send some strong, and ask for the life of this kid. You know, Mingyun Casino is not a good place, dare to take so much money here, but also 14 life flowers. "I don''t want much, just give five million, how do you look." Chiba smiled a little and opened a number, which seemed very relaxed and taken for granted. boom! When Chiba said this number, Koroda did not move. The gamblers in the casino were sensational, excited, unable to hold back, and made a fuss. "Five million, so much money, he is really a big lion." "There is a lot of strength and strength. It is really arrogant and unscrupulous. Even others are afraid of him." "They won two million together, and now they can get five million words. The Mingyun Casino really has a big bleeding and directly lost 15 million." The people around can''t help but talk about it. I feel very excited. I can''t wait for myself to be Chiba. I can get so much money. However, Chiba is only reporting the amount, and Koroda will not agree, or unknown, no decision. The people in the casino moved their eyes and cast on Koroda, wanting to see how he made the decision. To give Chiba 5 million, that is a large amount, even if Koroda can not immediately decide, become hesitant. "Well, the casino compensates you five million. As a spiritual loss, I hope that you will not continue to pursue this matter and stop making trouble." After a minute of silence, Koroda finally spoke and made a decision. Everyone in the casino saw that Koroda promised such a condition, but still surprised. After all, five million is not a small number. At the same time, they are very envious of Chiba, they can earn five million with ease, just a few words, it is simply falling from the sky. "Sure enough, as long as I get the money, I won''t make trouble here. I still have credit for this." Chiba nodded and said, pleasantly promised. "I am going to let people prepare the money, and by the way help you to exchange chips for cash." Koroda''s face is a bit ugly, but there is no way, can only resist this evil. "Well, you don''t have to give us cash, divide 15 million into two, and deposit it into two universal bank cards." Chiba said. Koroda had no opinion and promised it, so people would take away the chips and go to Chiba to prepare the money. Chiba is not worried about how Koroda dares to do anything. He does not give him enough money. If he dares to do that, he will not mind, ruining Mingyun Casino. With the strength of Chiba, let alone a casino, a half-city, and the ability to destroy. Chiba and Tsuna are not in a hurry, sitting in a chair next to the gambling table, chatting casually, just like an ordinary restaurant, enjoying a leisurely afternoon. "Chiba, you are really amazing, actually earned five million, it is faster than gambling money." The director said leisurely, issued some sighs. "The money in this five million, there is also the share of the sister of the class, is not the spiritual loss that people will give you." Chiba said with a smile, not intending to swallow the money. "Giggle~~, Chiba, I really like you too much, you make your sister very happy." Hearing that Chiba said this, he immediately laughed, and there was a tendency to lean forward and make her snowy. The scenery line is greatly reflected in the eyes of Chiba. Chiba sees this beautiful landscape, it is a bit difficult to calm down, the evil spirits in the heart are tumbling, becoming impulsive, and having the impulse to spray nosebleeds. In less than ten minutes, Koroda returned to the hall, holding two bank cards in his hand and handing it to Chiba. "In these two bank cards, one has seven million and one has eight million. Please accept it." Koroda respectfully said that he did not dare to disdain. "Is there no tricks? If I find out that you are doing things, the consequences are terrible." Chiba took the bank card and said, it was a shock to the other party. "How dare I play tricks, I want to know that Ji Mu 430''s dead body can''t fight, I still don''t know your means?" Koroda shook his head and said, very helpless. "Know it, I am afraid that you need me to remind me." Chiba said casually. He turned around and handed a bank card to the master, and did not manage how much money there was. Anyway, it was not seven million or eight million, and he would never run. "Giggle, the money I won today is quite a lot. I havent won so much for a long time." The master did not mind, took the bank card and kissed him directly, showing a happy smile. She likes to gamble, but gambling so many times, always loses more money, if I win, I have never won so much. She won seven or eight million today, the most in history. How to make him unhappy, can''t wait to cheer, sing a song. "School sister, we have money now, I invite you to eat, let you eat delicious." Chiba is also very good mood, said. "Well, we can let go of our stomach today and want to eat anything." The hand agreed. Chiba and Tsuna did not stay in the casino, left the casino together, prepared to eat, and celebrated. . Chapter 61： Have dinner together [ten more outbreaks] Koroda stood in the hall of the casino and looked at the back of Chiba and Tsuna. He finally showed his haze, his eyes became sharp and he showed a murder. "Crowoda, what do we do now, do you want to follow them?" A casino man came over and whispered to Koroda''s opinion. "Follow them, what is the use, they will only be amazed, as long as they are still in Yangming City, want to know their whereabouts, it is not a simple matter." Koroda said, the voice is cold. "What do you want to do?" the person next to him asked. "This is not something I can decide. I have to ask the top officials. Otherwise, with our ability, we can''t compete with the little one in Chiba." Koroda said, his eyes could not help but fall in the ice. Block "four five three". Those who are Ji Mu''s body collapsed and turned into ice, which looked very glaring, made people think and feared and became fearful. Chiba and Tsuna leave the Mingyun Casino, ignore other things, relax completely, have a good mood, have a bright smile on their faces, and the sunset shines on their beams, which looks good. If Chibas height is higher and she walks with the master, it will be more suitable, like a lover walking in the sunset, it is extraordinarily warm. "School sister, I came to Yangming City on the first day today. I don''t know where the restaurant is delicious. Do you know?" Chiba did not force it, and said the truth. "This way, then I will take you to eat delicious food. I have been in Yangming City for a while, and only a few restaurants have good food." Director said with a smile. "Okay." Chiba nodded and said that there was no opinion. "I treat you, you have to pay for it." The hand giggled. In fact, she laughed, it was very good-looking, charismatic, but suffered a lot of things, lost her loved ones and lover, so that she was hit hard, and rarely revealed a smile from the heart. "No problem, you can rest assured to eat, I want to develop you into a fat white fat." Chiba said with a smile. "I don''t want to be a fat man. I want to keep a good figure and be a slim beauty." The director said proudly. When they were chatting, but in a few minutes, they came to a restaurant that was luxuriously decorated and looked tall. Chiba now has money, so it will not be highly conspicuous consumption, even the name of the restaurant does not look at it, and the guide went straight into the restaurant, looking for a quiet place to sit down and start ordering. The style of ordering Chiba is not to pick the best, only pick the most expensive point, the temperament of the local tyrant is completely exuded, and does not care how much it will cost. Seeing that Chiba pointed out that a dozen kinds of very expensive dishes, the hands looked at his eyes, could not help but change, I feel that this little guy is really a good defection, and will not feel bad about it. "Chiba, you really don''t care. When the meal comes down, we have to eat six or seventy thousand yuan." The director said, his face was smiling, and there was no criticism, just a sigh. "We are not earning 15 million today, just to enjoy it. Sixty-seven thousand is nothing, as long as the sister is happy." Chiba said calmly, not because of spending this little money. Distressed, don''t care at all. "You guy, my mouth is too sweet, I can talk too much, but I like it very much." The hand smiled again, and she sat across from Chiba, making her white gap more conspicuous and almost jumping out. . "My sister likes it." Chiba said, his eyes fell on the snowy position of the hand, and some could not move. In less than a while, the dishes ordered by Chiba have come up one after another. Chiba rushed for a day today, and gambled in the casino. It consumed a lot of brain power. The stomach was already very hungry. I didnt hesitate to see these delicious dishes. I greeted the master and immediately yelled. The image is completely devour. Seeing Chibas devouring food, he saw the ropes and broken shadows from him, because when they were hungry, they were also gorging on eating, and there was no image at all. Thinking of the rope tree and the broken, the hand can not help but feel a little sentimental, and some miss them..... "Chiba, you eat slowly, and no one is robbing you." The director said, his eyes became gentle. "The stomach is too hungry, so I can''t hold back, you can eat it, don''t just look at me." Chiba paused a little, but the mouth was filled with vegetables, and while chewing, he said to the master. . "Okay." The hand should have a voice, but also began to eat, but a lot more than Chiba, but like a lady. Chiba and Tsuna have dinner together, occasionally laughing and talking about some things, the atmosphere is very good, close the distance between them, a little more different feeling. They also ate this meal for a long time, until 10 o''clock in the evening before leaving the restaurant. In the neutral place, in the evening, the average resident did not dare to move around and had been honestly staying at home, so the street was quickly quieted down, with few pedestrians. After all, here is the city of chaos, there is no order, and it is possible to issue a life case at any time without having to bear legal responsibility. There are often some civilians who walk around the streets at night, and the result is inexplicably killed by others. I dont even know why, and the death is unclear. The cold wind is scornful, and the empty streets are bleak and seemingly bleak. The two figures were drawn longer and longer in the dim street lights, like two 3.9 people who depended on each other in the dark. "It has been a long time no one to accompany me, and I walked under the streetlights at night. This feeling is really good." The director said, with some emotions, recalling the era of the girl, and the time of love. Everyone is very helpful. The subscription has already reached 1,500, and 10 has broken out. When it comes to doing it, I hope that everyone can support it and let the book achieve better results. With everyone''s support, seeing everyone''s enthusiasm, the author will try to write a better plot, there may be some flaws, but because the speed is too fast, sometimes it is inevitable. After all, the current story is an era of overhead, you need to think a lot of yourself, original, it will inevitably have a shortage of places, I hope everyone can understand. . Chapter 62： Revenge is not overnight [one more subscription] "If the sister of the hand likes someone to accompany you for a walk, I can spend more time with my sister." Chiba turned and looked at the outline, and said. "You little guy, really can talk." The master looked at Chiba and laughed. They stopped and talked, talked and laughed, and rushed to the hotel where the master stayed. In the big streets, they are empty, only two of them, and they are very quiet around. When passing through a street where no residents lived, Chiba and Tsuna had sensed something that was not right at the same time. They stopped at the same time and looked at each side of the street. Chiba and Tsuna are both strong, but if there is any sound of wind and grass, and even murderous, they can all be inductive and ready for battle. Chiba will spread the smell of domineering, can be perceived, at the end of the street, hidden in the darkness, there are three people with good strength, waiting for them in that. Obviously, the three people waiting to be there are coming to Chiba and Tsuna, and it is estimated that it is the follow-up of Mingyun Casino. Mingyun Casino has lost more than 10 million yuan. One of the main things has been killed by Chiba. How could it be easy to let go of Chiba? Otherwise, the face will not be able to hang, and there will be some action. Chiba did not think that the movement of Mingyun Casino is so fast, it is really revenge not overnight. "School sister, it seems that someone is thinking about us, don''t let us go back to sleep." Chiba said, a look of relaxed, not a little nervous. "I am a little sleepy, these people are still so ignorant, really **** it." The director said leisurely, equally frightened, a joke. "Outline sister, you just wait, I will deal with them." Chiba said, looking confident, and walked forward. "Chiba, you have to pay attention, these people are not easy to deal with, it is better than today''s Ji Mu." The hand opening reminds Chiba, lest Chiba will suffer. After all, Chiba is just a child. If the strength is strong, it is not strong enough. At the same time, facing the three strong players, it may be a bit overwhelming. However, if Chiba really can''t compete, the master will not stand by and naturally deal with these guys who don''t know how to be good. Although the hands of the hands have blood sugar, it is not impossible to shoot, as long as the opponent does not bleed, with the strength of her shadow-level strong, can still be done. Chiba responded with a sigh of relief, stepping into the dark streets, his figure is not tall, but carrying two knives, people dare not take a nap. "Since you are here, don''t hide, just do it, show it directly." Chiba walked into the dark alley and said. With his two voices and two whispers, three ninjas dressed in combat uniforms, medium-sized, and covered face, emerged from the darkness, appeared in front of Chiba, and looked at Chiba coldly. "Must be Mingyun Casino sent you to come, or hire you to kill me." Chiba looked at three on the forbearance, not salty and not light, said, relaxed, no fear. "I know it is good, just blame you for being too arrogant, not only to win money in the casino, but also to kill in the casino, I really think that I am invincible, can I do whatever I want?" The ninja standing in front, whispered, looking at Chiba The eyes are like seeing a dead person. The three of them are the three killer ninjas hired by Mingyun Casino, and they are secretly dealing with people who win from the casino. "Although I don''t think I am invincible, but I have to deal with you three garbage, it is more than enough. Let''s put it together, so as not to waste my time." Chiba slanted three on the forbearance, said openly, revealing disdain. "People are not big, the tone is not small, I see what you can do, can fight against the three of us." On the left, the mouth said, cold. They are decisive and don''t want to waste time to avoid accidents. The three of them rushed toward Chiba, each of them issued a three-handed sword, drawn a different arc, surrounded by Chiba, and there was no angle to avoid. Seeing the sword attacked in the nine handles, Chiba was not nervous. He rushed forward and swung his right hand. A flame broke out and formed a practice, blocking all the shurikens attacked. At the same time, his left hand waved, launched the frozen fruit, formed nine ice cones, and the air attacked the past, which was much faster than the attacking shuriken. Asking for flowers Although it is very dark here, the three can still see the surrounding situation and see the ice cone attack. They watched the ice cone attack, did not dare to scorn, did not retreat, or kept the speed rushing over, holding the bitterness in the hand, blocking the ice cone, and defusing the attack. "Fire, Dragon Fire!" In the forefront of the forbearance, after blocking the ice cone, immediately running Chakra, his hands quickly printed, squirting Chakra from the mouth, forming a dragon-shaped flame, attacking Chiba. After the dragon-shaped flame appeared, it quickly rushed toward Chiba, and the speed and strength were very good. ........... In the face of the dragon-shaped flame that was bombarded, Chiba was not polite at all, taking a step forward and immediately blasting a fire fist with his right hand. The fire fist burst out, illuminating the space, like a beast, carrying powerful power and bombarding the dragon-shaped flame in front. Compared with the fire fist, the dragon-shaped flame is too far away to compete. It is directly defeated. The fire fist continues to attack the past, and the speed is very fast. The display of the fire was overwhelmed by the fire fist, and the eyes were wide and unacceptable. I didnt think of my own attack, but I was easily defeated, and the attack of Chiba was still raging. However, at this time, he can not be too much, immediately evade the past to the right, avoiding the attack of fire fist. The other two were not attacked, taking advantage of this opportunity, quickly approaching Chiba, attacking from both sides, and pinching Chiba. The first day of the subscription reached 1,800, the author is very satisfied with the ability to achieve such a good result, I will continue to work hard to write a better story. Being able to achieve such a good result is inseparable from everyone''s support. It is the motivation that everyone gives me. Thank you very much. It is useless to say that other things, or to write a wonderful story to give back to everyone, in order to live up to everyone''s expectations. I will cheer! ! ! . Chapter 63： Elegant killing [two more seeking rewards] "Wind and Wind Blade!" On the left, the forbearance rushed over, holding the knife in the hand, hauling the wind attribute Chakra, blessing on the knife, strong attack, greatly enhancing the power, splitting people in two, absolutely no problem. Seeing that the knife is falling, Chiba can easily avoid it. As long as it is shaved, it can move quickly and avoid the attack of the other party. However, with the ability of Chiba, there is no need at all. Chiba fired the fruit, the body vibrated, and immediately turned into a flame, quickly swaying, rushing toward the left, and drowning in the other. On the forbearance of the knife, carrying the wind attribute Chakra, a strong sniper, although the power is very strong, but can not hurt the Chiba after the elementalization. The Chiba avatar became a flame, surrounded by the wind and the endurance. "Three two three" Soon, the body of Chiba appeared on the wind and the fire of the wind, the surrounding flames swayed at a rapid speed, and evolved into nine flame spears, directly stabbing in the middle. When I saw nine flame spears stabbing straight, the wind was stunned, the instincts felt terrified, life was threatened, and I wanted to avoid it. However, he was surrounded by flames, and several flame spears were distributed around the body, sealing all the directions he could escape, and it was impossible to escape. "Death!" Chiba''s cold voice sounded. Hey, hey! ! Nine flame spears stabbed in the past, plunged into the body of the wind, and pierced his body. The blood splashed out and was immediately evaporated by the flame. The wind and the forbearance were thus obliterated by Chiba, and there was no chance of rebellion. It was just a face-to-face. The other two have forbeared to see this scene, all rushed to the stunned, can''t believe, did not think of a little devil, the strength is so strong, the ability is different, and the means are hot, obviously rich in combat experience. Before coming to intercept Chiba, the three had to understand from Koroda. Regarding the strength of Chiba, he knew that he was a good devil, but did not think that he was so powerful. They are only a little bit sloppy, and as a result, one person is killed and there is no chance to resist the struggle. "Be careful, this kid''s ability is very strange, can''t care." The fire said, he said, the face in the mask, became solemn, not dare to care. "The bandits, the cracked earth, turn the palm!" The original rushed to the end, now returning back and exerting a ninja attack. As he took Chakra into the ground, the ground iu quickly split and set off a shock wave, raging toward Chiba. In the face of such an attack, Chiba has no fear at all, and can invalidate such an attack without fear. He started a shave at his feet, his body shape disappeared from the place, and his eyes appeared on the bandits, and his feet swept over and burst out with great power. On the bandits, I saw that Chiba had the ultimate speed. When I approached myself, I suddenly became stunned. I didnt hesitate to immediately use the bandits to avoid the attacking Chiba. "Turkish Rocks!" As he applied this ninjutsu, his body immediately fell into the ground, hiding his body shape, moving to another place, avoiding attacks and saving his life. Otherwise, in this state, if Chiba is attacking and falls on him, he will not be able to bear it. It is estimated that he will be killed. Seeing that the bandits were so conscientious to avoid themselves, Chiba was really helpless and there was no way. On the fire, I saw that Chiba attacked the bandits and seized the opportunity. I immediately applied the ninjutsu and attacked again. Under this circumstance, there are almost only two kinds of results, not that Chiba is killed by them, that is, they are here to explain, and there is no way to reconcile. "The fire, the fire dragon!" On the fire, he endured the two-handed seal, spewing out the fire attribute Chakra from the mouth, and immediately formed three fire dragons, rushing into the past and attacking Chiba. Because the fighting environment is in the alley, the space is not spacious, the three dragons collided out, almost occupying the space, certainly can not escape. "Give me a fire, really killing it." Chiba said with a sly look, showing a cold look. "Mirror fire!" Chiba once again swayed his right hand, bursting out a flame, like a mirror, forming a fire wall, crushing the three dragons.... Rumble ~~ As the mirror fire was crushed, the walls on both sides of the alley were destroyed, and the three dragons were defeated and turned into flames scattered around them, no longer exist. Moreover, the mirror fire still did not calm down, and continued to attack the past with the fire, the power is stronger than the fire fist. Seeing such a situation, the fire was really stunned, did not hesitate, quickly quits and pulled away a distance. When he quits backwards, his hands do not stop, or he continues to print, and he uses fire and sorrow to attack the mirror fire. After he continued to display three fire ninjutsu, the mirror fire was finally blocked, stopped, and could not be attacked forward, so that he had time to breathe, not to worry so much. "Do you think this is finished?" A cold voice screamed like a whisper of death, making people shudder. Hearing this sound, the fire stunned and horrified, nervous, watching the direction of the falling mirror fire, eyes wide, as if to see the devil. He couldn''t believe that Chiba was hiding in the mirror fire, waiting for him to relax, suddenly appeared and gave him a fatal blow. At this point, the mirror fire that fell down, and the fire is tolerant, but only two meters, this distance is nothing. After Chiba appeared 4.4, immediately launched a shave, and immediately came to the front of the fire, the right hand held the snow, the blade flickered, issued a cold light, crossed the neck from the fire, let a thin line imprinted On the neck of the person. Chiba body rushed forward five meters, standing on the ground, taking the snow back to recover the scabbard, appeared on the fire on the thin line of the neck, and then gradually spread, instantly collapsed, blood splashed out, in the air Blooming **** flowers, it looks very beautiful. On the fire, he stretched his hand and touched his neck. He felt the blood splashing out, his eyes immediately widened, his movements stiffened, and he crashed behind him. When he fell to the ground, he was killed. Chiba easily kills the fire and endures, and does not waste much effort, but also shows an elegant temperament, the killing as an art, looks very beautiful. . Chapter 64： The joy of the hand [three more] The bandit who broke into the land endured, just came out and saw that his other partner had been killed by Chiba, poured into a pool of blood, completely killed, could not help but be unbelievable, and feared in his heart. "How could this be the case?" The bandit screamed, this is the most shocking thing he has seen in these years. A child who is only seven or eight years old, has shown such a strong strength, defeated three tolerant, and also killed two of them. This is in the case of joint siege, the three have not been able to take advantage, but the people killed by Chiba have turned their backs, and even the ability to parry is not, no one will believe it. Tolerant and uneasy on the bandits, the look of Chibas eyes is completely a god-like existence and cannot be countered. The bandits have no intention of fighting again. They are worried and uneasy. They want to leave early and dont stay here. I am afraid that if they are late, they will be killed here, and the other two companions. The bandits refused to hesitate, and once again applied the technique of rock hidden, broke into the land, glared at the night, quickly left the place, and no longer fought with Chiba. Seeing that this bandit was forbearing to leave, Chiba did not pursue it. Because of the ability of the other side, he could not chase after it, and gave up. "Ming 577 Cloud Casino, hey, since you come to provoke me, then I will always let you pay the price, let''s go." Chiba said, the light flashed, the chill. Ding! "The host kills two on the forbearance and rewards 10,000 points." The sound of the One Piece system prompts. After killing the two to endure, Chiba waved two flames and landed on the two bodies. They burned their bodies completely and incinerated their bodies, lest they wait for the hand to come over and see the blood. The blood sugar will attack. In less than a moment, Chiba came out of the dark alley and saw that the master was still standing in the same place, with a slim, slim posture and a graceful figure, giving a kind of beauty. "Chiba, are you not hurt?" Seeing Chiba coming out of the darkness, the director immediately walked over and said, full of care. "School sister, you are relieved, I am not injured, just rely on them three to endure, it is not my opponent." Chiba said proudly, showing a confident smile. "You kid, it''s really unspeakable, it has become so strong, even three of them are not your opponents. If you grow up a little, then you have to, even I am not your opponent. "The hand reached out and talked about the forehead of Chiba, and said with a smile." "Of course I have to be stronger, otherwise I will protect my sister in the future." Chiba smiled happily and was in a good mood. "Well, now is not early, let''s go back to the hotel." The director said, holding the hand of Chiba directly, through the dark alley, and heading toward the hotel. She was held by the hand and felt the soft hand of her jade hand. Chiba felt that this feeling was very good. I really wanted to hold her hand down like this. After returning to the hotel, the master gave Chiba a room next door and went back to the hotel room. Chiba originally wanted to go to the room of the hand, and discussed the ideal of life with her, but was bombarded by the master, and she could only return to her room. The next day, Chiba was still tired of being with the hand. In Yangming City, you went and went to various casinos to gamble. Anyway, Chiba now has enough time to take a good vacation and stay with the master. It is also a good choice. For five consecutive days, Chiba and Tsuna are lingering in various casinos. They can win three or five million every day. They can''t do it well. The face always smiles, like a blooming rose. It looks very beautiful and attractive. In order to win the beauty smile, Chiba has done a lot of things, and won all the big casinos in Yangming City, so that these big casinos are very helpless and can only endure losses. Because of what happened in Mingyun Casino (beeg), it opened in the next day and opened up in Yangming City. It was known by many forces in the city to understand the specific situation. You should know that Mingyun Casino is the largest casino in Yangming City, but the background is the most powerful. However, the main event Ji Mu was killed. Mingyun Casino can only eat dumb losses and dare not retaliate. Moreover, the forces behind Mingyun Casino, on the evening of that day, sent three tolerances, joined forces to attack Chiba, wanted to take his life, but ended up failing, two were killed, only one People can escape. After this incident spread, it caused a sensation in Yangming City, making Chiba a man of the wind, and was noticed by many people in the city. Knowing that Chibas strength is strong, even the endurance is not his opponent. Many people in Yangming City are jealous of him, and dare not provoke him easily, so as not to bring disaster to himself. Therefore, when Chiba and Tsuna are patronizing other casinos, even if they win the money, the casino people will not dare to come to trouble. They can only use the dumb loss and lose money to Chiba and Tsuna to be used as disaster relief money. "School sister, you guess how much we won in the past five days?" Chiba waved ten bank cards, showing a bright smile, the mood is very good. "How come there are 40 million." The hand giggled, and I was very happy. The snow white before xiong was dazzling, and I had a dim sum in Chiba. "Ha ha ha, a total of 53 million." Chiba said with a smile, excited. "When I used to gamble, I always lost money. I didn''t expect that after I met you, my luck was so good. I have won money and won tens of millions. You are really my God of Wealth." Said, without a little bit of restraint, directly open his hands, take Chiba into his arms, and hug a lot. He was held by the master, and Chiba didnt want to break free. He wanted to be held by her and enjoyed this moment. "School sister, since I am your **** of wealth, then you will mix with me later, I promise you will become the richest woman in the world." Chiba said, like you are confused, put her Cheat to the side and follow him later. If the master hand really promised it, it would be great. There is a big beauty to follow, and Chiba will definitely be more happy. "Well, you kid, this is what you want to confuse me, or do you want to sell me?" The hand of the hand was white, and the singer said, the charm of the smile is even more charming, and the wind is clear. Very moving. "I think so, I don''t know how the master sister thinks." Chiba smiled, his face was thick, and he was not embarrassed. . Chapter 65： Conditions and tests [four more to subscribe] "I don''t want to do it, I want to use this money to buy me. I am such a superficial woman with only money in my eyes?" The sneak peek, proudly said, seemingly arrogant for his own determination. "School sister, if you are not superficial, then you certainly can''t look at my money, I will not give you a share." Chiba shook his bank card and said with a smile. "Don''t, I am not superficial, but I still like money very much. You can''t do that." I heard that I can''t divide it. The hand can''t calm down immediately, and said. When she spoke, she had already rushed to Chiba, frantically smashed, and took five bank cards from Chiba, which was taken as her. Seeing that the outline hand is so embarrassing, it has become a violent madman, and there is no way for Chiba. Chiba and Tsunaru went all the way, came to the shore of a lake, greeted the lake, and blew the cool breeze. The hair of the hand was flying and it looked even better. "Chiba, you have won a lot of money with me in the past few days, I am very happy, talk about what you are going to do." The director looked at the distance and said. "14 sisters and sisters know it." Chibas smile, but there is nothing wrong with it. "I am a woman full of wisdom and beauty. If you plan on it, I will not see it." The hand scorned and said disdainfully, as if he had seen through the leaves of Chiba. "School sister, I want to learn medical ninja from you." Chiba said slightly, and said. At the time of the second endurance war, the hand was the medical ninja on the side of the wood leaf. The medical ninja was very high, but the rope tree and the broken thing caused a big impact for her. She got a blood sugar and she dared not continue to treat people, fading out the name of the medical ninja. When I heard Chiba say this, the director was surprised. He turned and looked at the latter, a look that he could not believe. In the view of the master, Chibas strength is strong, but it has never shown that it can become a talent for medical ninja. You know, wanting to be a medical ninja is not a simple matter. It is not as difficult as a simple cultivation. You need to have talent. Otherwise, you can''t have much success. The master said that Chiba and the time spent on medical treatment, it is better to practice more, to make themselves stronger, and more promising. "Chiba, are you suitable for studying the number of medical personnel? This is not a matter of forcing." The master looked at Chiba and said seriously, I hope that Chiba seriously considers, rather than blindly making decisions, which can affect many aspects. thing. "Emperor sister, you are relieved, I have already considered it clearly, and my other kind of blood continues to limit the boundaries, suitable for learning ninjutsu." Chiba nodded and said, looking serious, not a joke. Chiba can''t tell the fruit of the operation, otherwise it will take a lot of time to explain. If the blood continues to limit the boundaries, then it can explain a lot, and the master will not ask for the bottom and continue to pursue it. Hearing that Chiba said that he had the blood limit of the unexpected, the hand was once again surprised, and his eyes lit up, staring at Chiba, and wanted to see him inside and outside. The **** limit of medical treatment is very rare. If it is developed, it will be of great help to the medical field and it can reduce more sacrifices on the battlefield. "I really can''t see you this little guy. Actually, I still have the blood limit of the unexpected. How many secrets have you concealed from me?" The hand squinted and looked at Chiba, and said, one The deputy wanted to marry him. "Oh, that''s it, it''s gone." Chiba laughed, not nervous. "Although you have the blood limit of medical treatment, but you want to follow me to study medical ninjutsu, it is not an easy thing. I am not just teaching others medical ninjutsu and having their own requirements." Micro-warping, proudly said. "School sister, what are your requirements, I will definitely meet your requirements." Chiba scraped the past and said with a smile. Since the master is willing to teach medical ninjutsu, Chiba will certainly be satisfied regardless of any requirements. "I want to teach you medical ninjutsu. It is a must for tuition. I have to pay a million tuition per month until you can go to the teacher." The director said, thinking that you can charge tuition, the mood becomes Very pleasant, with a nice smile on his face, almost no mouth. One million tuition fees, for others, that is very high, under normal circumstances, simply can not get out. However, for Chiba, it is nothing at all. Moreover, it is still a neutral place. If you want to make money, you can burn and rob, you dont need to worry too much. With the strength of Chiba, there is no problem. "Well, I pay a million tuitions to my sisters every month." Chiba nodded and promised. "I can''t see it, you are quite refreshing, you don''t bargain at all, so you promised it." The director said with a smile, feeling that Chiba is very cute, and he likes him more and more. "That''s natural. As long as you can make your sister and sister happy, 123 million is nothing." Chiba said coolly. "You guys are really talking too much, I like it very much, but I want to learn medical ninja with me, it''s not that simple, there are conditions." The hand reached out and touched Chiba''s head and said leisurely. "What are the conditions, say it once." Chiba said, don''t imagine toothpaste, you need to squeeze slowly to know all the conditions. "There is still one. If you can do it, I will teach you medical ninjutsu." The smile of the outline hand, the look became serious, and said, "The last time I gambled with the blood of the city, the result was lost. Give him a lot, he also stared at me with a sly look, which made my heart very angry, so I want you to help me solve him, if you can solve him, then I will teach you medical ninjutsu. Blood Shadow, Chiba heard of such a person, knowing that it is a tyrant of Yangming City East, its strength should be very tyrannical, at least to reach the elite, or even the level of the danfeng, the neutral land People are jealous of him and dare not provoke him. Moreover, the blood shadow is still a sultry person, and the person who died in his hand is not a minority. His current reputation is completely advertised with countless lives. . Chapter 66： Blood Shadow Crime Group [five more] The blood shadow is not just a tyrant of the east of Yangming City. There is another identity, that is, the leader of a criminal group, who controls the criminal group. This criminal group is mainly engaged in robbery of caravans, smuggling, and trafficking of human organs. It can be said that there is no evil. If this criminal group exists, whether it is in Yangming City or in other places, it is particularly harmful. Moreover, the headquarters of the Blood Shadow Criminal Group is in a neutral place, free from legal constraints and sanctions, and will only be more powerful. It does not need to be jealous of anyone, and can act more arrogantly. If the blood shadow criminal group is not bound again, then its scale will be more expanded, and more illegal crimes will be committed. The sale of children, organs, and smuggling will only be more embarrassing. Although he did not want to participate in such a thing, he acted as a messenger of justice and dealt with the blood shadow criminal group. However, when he learned of the blood shadow criminal group, selling children and human organs, she had an anger in her heart and wanted to destroy the blood shadow criminal group. However, she had a blood attack, she really had to go to the trouble of the blood shadow criminal group, and started a fierce battle. She must see the blood. When she became scared, she lost her fighting power and only let herself fall into the trap. In the hands of the blood shadow criminal group. Although he wanted to deal with the blood shadow criminal group, he did not dare to act. Nowadays, the master sees that Chibas strength is good, and it is not difficult to think of it if he wants to deal with the shadow of the three. Just be careful. I want to come, this is also the test of Chiba to Chiba, if it can pass, she will naturally teach Chiba to learn medical ninja. "Do you want to deal with the blood shadow? No problem, see me teach him how to be a minute." Chiba said vowedly, very confident about it, as if it was a small matter, there is no difficulty at all. "Well, when can you solve the blood shadow, I will teach you to study medical ninjutsu, but you have to hurry, I will give you three days to squat." The hand rubbed his eyes at Chiba, showing a good-looking Smile, obviously, the mood is very good. "Tonight, I will go to the blood shadow criminal group, so that we can no longer do anything wrong." Chiba said confidently, a pair of already sharp-knife hobo, became very excited. Ding! "The host has new tasks, disintegrating the blood shadow criminal group, rewarding 20000 points, swordsmanship - a knife flow Er Kong bird, the task is limited to three days, the mission fails, depriving the fruit of the operation." The sound of the One Piece system, in the thousand The leaves are in the mind. Hearing such a task, Chiba was slightly surprised and looked forward to it. "Since I got the fruit of the operation, how could I let you get rid of it? I will definitely complete this task." Chiba picked up her heart and her eyes became sharp. "Chiba, you have to prepare, think about how to deal with the blood shadow, I am a little itchy now, go to the casino to go shopping." Director hand said with a smile. "School sister, you don''t gamble too hard, or your gambling will be gone." Chiba kindly reminded. With a woman who is gambling and loses a chance, there are so many gambling funds in his hands that it is impossible to make a small bet. The bet will definitely be great, so you can''t afford to lose. "Reassured, I haven''t been very lucky recently, and I have won tens of millions." The hand puts a hand, giggling, swaying, really slim and sexy, very mi. Where Chiba can be assured, Gang has been very lucky recently. It is because he is around, so he won so much money. If he is not around, he will not know how much money he will lose. However, Chiba is not very concerned about it. Anyway, there is a lot of money in the hand, and there is no place to spend it. If you lose, you lose. Anyway, it is also won from the casino. Chiba did not go to the casino with the hand, but began to ponder how to act tonight, enter the headquarters of the Shadow Corps criminal group, and give this criminal group to the end. With the strength of Chiba, even if it is swaying, going directly to the headquarters of the Blood Shadow Criminal Group, sweeping the blood shadow criminal group and obliterating the members, there is no pressure at all. Chiba stood by the lake and pondered for a long time, still did not come up with a good plan. After all, he didn''t know anything about the headquarters of the Blood Shadow Crime Group. He still didn''t know where he was located, and how he could come up with a specific plan. "Fuck, don''t think about it, wait until the evening, go directly to their headquarters, and solve them all." Chiba stunned his head and said, it was very domineering. Chiba left the lake and rushed to the east of Yangming City. He went to the periphery of the headquarters of the Blood Shadow Crime Group to learn about the general situation of the Shadow Group. After Chiba came to the east of the city, even if he could not inquire about the information of the blood shadow criminal group, he could learn more or less information from some of the surrounding passers-by and learn about the situation of the blood shadow criminal group. Even passers-by who have passed by Chiba, may be members of the Blood Shadow Crime Group. The Shadow Group is located in the chaotic land of Yangming City. There is no one to restrain it. It can be developed casually, and no one will condemn all kinds of criminal acts of the small criminal group. In a place like chaos, it is good to be alive, but also a weak and strong food. The residents living here are even dying of basic morality. Who cares whether it is illegal or not, as long as its own interests are not harmed, then it is not Guan has a high hang. According to some passers-by conversations, the blood shadow criminal group''s boss, the blood shadow, generally does not go to the headquarters during the day, only to go to the headquarters after late at night. Thousands (Li Zhao) Ye wants to end the blood shadow criminal group, first of all to kill their leader blood, so that they can defeat the blood shadow criminal group. As for the small miscellaneous fish of the criminal group, as long as the blood shadow falls, they will not be able to weather the climate, and they will not be able to harm Chiba. Chiba can be crushed at will, and there is not much pressure. Therefore, Chiba wants to overturn the blood shadow criminal group, to ensure that the leader of the blood shadow will be at the headquarters, and then can act, otherwise it will only stun the snake, let the blood shadow come over, maybe hide, Chiba can not complete the task. Today, five more, I think I am very diligent, can not take the manuscript can not take it, but the code code has a pain in the fingers. If you like the book and feel wonderful, I hope that a lot of support, flowers, rewards, and collections are all support for this book. thanks for your support! ! ! . Chapter 67： When the black wind is high and killing [six more] Anyway, it is now at night, and for a while, Chiba is not in a hurry, find a restaurant, sit down and eat something. In such a place where it is possible to kill at any time, there is a restaurant, that is a very good thing, asking not to think too high, Chiba has not much demand, will eat something. After eating, Chiba is not in a hurry to leave, she will have a drink and wait for the night to come. As night fell, the night shrouded Yangming City, making the city quiet. However, in the east of the city, oh, it is still lively, even after the night falls, everyone is not in a hurry to go home, shrinking at home and not dare to go. Possibly, in the east of this area, there are some people who are desperate. They have good strength and are not so afraid. Even after entering the night, they still have the same activities as usual. At ten o''clock in the evening, Chiba left the restaurant, and with a cover of the night, a thin figure rushed to the headquarters of the Blood Shadow Crime Group. Although the Shadow Group is in the east of the city, its location is not close to the city, but in a relatively remote place. It is an abandoned factory building. After some renovations, it became the headquarters of the Blood Shadow Crime Group. In a city like Yangming City, there are still many places like this. In less than a while, Qian 423 leaves outside the headquarters of the Blood Shadow Crime Group, looking at the scale of the building, the heart is a little lamented, not nervous, but more than a look. The headquarters of the Blood Shadow Crime Group does not have any strict defense. It can be said that it is very lax. There are only two guards guarding, a sleepy look, listless, and no vigilance. As for the other places, there is no guard at all. As long as the more powerful people want to sneak into it, it is not difficult at all. Chiba moved quickly through a healthy posture, and soon came to a building opposite the headquarters of the Blood Shadow Crime Group. By the cover of the night, quietly sitting on the roof, waiting for the rabbit, waiting for the blood to return. Headquarters. As long as the blood shadow appears, Chiba can start a feast of killing, and the blood shadow criminal group will be a pot. "Blood shadow, I hope you don''t let me wait too long, otherwise, I will definitely not let you die." Chiba looked at the headquarters of the Blood Shadow Crime Group, and his mouth was slightly tilted, murmured. Time is slowly passing, and Chiba is sitting on the roof waiting, or there is (befd) this patience, not easily irritated. Nearly three hours passed, and finally a team of people, carrying lanterns, came from afar and walked toward the headquarters of the Blood Shadow Crime Group. Seeing that this team appeared, Chiba immediately cast his eyes on it. In less than a short time, this team of seven people finally came to the front of the headquarters of the Blood Shadow Crime Group, and Chiba finally could see what they were. Among the seven people, walking in the middle, burly, looking very explosive, with a rough face, a beard, a big nose, a sharp-eyed, middle-aged man with a cross-cut on his face, is in Yangming City is famous for its **** shadows. These seven people are talking and laughing. Others are obviously the subordinates of Yasharo, but the strength is not bad. There are two levels of tolerance, and four are particularly tolerant. They are more respectful to the **** night. "Ha ha ha, after two days of a batch of goods, we can have fun, and then take it and change hands." Bloody night fork Luo laughed, feeling very good. The subordinates around him heard him say this, and they all joined up with a smile on their faces and a look of yin. There is no need to guess what they are talking about. It is nothing more than a woman-related thing. Otherwise, their expressions will not be so wonderful. According to the information obtained by Chiba in advance, as well as the news heard on the street, it is basically concluded that the seven high-level members of the Blood Shadow Crime Group are all gathered here. Seeing the appearance of these seven people, Chiba is also a smile, can be a pot, no need to find someone else. As long as it can solve all the high-level of the seven criminal groups, then this criminal group will no longer become a climate and will be collapsed. Moreover, in Yangming City, the forces that hate the blood shadow criminal group can no longer be a minority. After seeing the seven high-level blood shadows being strangled, they will inevitably carry out counterattacks and directly obliterate other members of the criminal group, making this large-scale The criminal group annihilated in one fell swoop and completely disappeared from Yangming City. Chiba stood up and stepped forward, his body sliding in the air, showing the moonstep, and leisurely rushing to the Yaksha. "I don''t think you have to think about it. You can''t live tomorrow." When Chiba fell down in the air, he slowly said, his voice was cold and murderous. Suddenly I heard someone say this, and the seven people of the blood shadow immediately glimpsed and quickly turned around and looked for someone to talk. Soon, they found that the sound came from the air, quickly looked up and saw that Chiba fell from the air, they were surprised. They couldn''t believe it. Some people actually landed in the air, and the speed was so slow, just like there was not much weight, and the light glide landed. Seeing that Chiba landed down, the seven people of the blood shadows withdrew backwards, opened a distance, watched the Chiba, and even prepared for the battle. After all, it is Yangming City. The order is very chaotic. The fighting takes place. It is a common practice. Just like the usual meals, whoever cares about it may be the one who is unlucky, or even pays the price of life. Chiba landed down, standing on the ground, carrying two good knives, less than ten meters away from the seven shadows, calm, and a sneer on his face. Seeing the fallen Chiba, it was just a small child, and the seven people were surprised. I couldn''t believe it. I thought the script would go wrong. However, they did not dare to care about it. They quickly turned to the past and looked around to determine if there were any other people, so as to avoid any traps. Unconsciously, I have already reached the sixth level. Today, I can''t go to the tenth level. After all, there are still a few chapters before, but the update is quite a lot. There is something in the afternoon, you need to go out for a trip, there is no way to code words, you can only wait until the evening to continue the code word update. As long as I can take the time, I will continue to update, everyone can support it! ! . Chapter 68： Blood shadow seven people [seven more] "You don''t have to look at it, only I am alone." Chiba spread his hands and said freely. The seven people of the blood shadow turned around and patrolled around the circle. Even when they felt that they were not far away, they did not find other people. They finally determined that there was only one person in Chiba. The strength of their seven people, that is all good, in the face of such a small child, naturally will not be jealous, I feel that Chiba appears here, is tantamount to death. "Kids, is it hard that you want to rely on the power of one person, kill us all?" Blood Shadow Nightshade went to the front, squatting Chiba, said coldly, not at all. They feel that they dare to appear here at this time, and it is a bit of a skill to find someone who is in trouble. However, Chiba is too small to be able to beat them. "Yes!" Chiba said calmly. "four three three" "Its ridiculous to rely on you, this little devil, to kill us. Dont you know who we are? A special one took it out and said disdainfully, as if he felt that he could beat Chiba with just one finger. . "You are the seven high-level members of the Blood Shadow Crime Group. There is nothing wrong with it. The person I am looking for is you." Chiba said, showing a sneer. "Know who we are, dare to be so rampant, want to kill us, you are too confident, but since you are here, don''t want to leave alive, I think the various organs in your body should be good, there will be good Use." The blood shadow coldened, his eyes became sharp, and the momentum also climbed a lot, making his hair dance and his clothes agitated. "If you want my life, then see the real chapter under the hand to see who can laugh to the end." Chiba said disdainfully. "Kid, you can be crazy, I hope you wait, don''t ask for mercy." A special cold voice said. "I have to look at it, what can you do?" A special rushed over and rushed toward Chiba. When he was in action, he had taken out two short knives and held them in his hands. He launched the wind attribute Chakra, blessed him on a short knife and attacked against Chiba. Blessing the wind knife Chakra''s short knife, slamming the power of the out, it is very strong, several times stronger than the average sniper, destroying the stone is simply a small matter, no pressure. Seeing that the two short knives were hand-held and rushed to the past, and launched a fierce attack, Chiba slightly narrowed his eyes, and he was not welcome. His right hand waved and started to burn the fruit, and a fire fist slammed out. boom! This rushed to the special endurance, has not approached the side of Chiba, was hit by fire fists, the whole person flew out, suffered heavy losses, fell a few meters away, the body rolled a few laps, and gradually stabilized. Although this is particularly difficult, although there is no one blow, but it is seriously injured, it can''t stand up on the ground. If you want to continue fighting, it is impossible. Six people in the blood shadow saw this situation, could not help but be surprised, could not believe, did not think of a small hair child, actually have such strength. Moreover, when they saw the attack of Chiba, they did not need to knot even the knot, and they could directly launch the ninjutsu. This is a enchanting character and can have this ability. Before that, they still despised Chiba and did not regard him as one thing at all, but now they look dignified and dare not scorn each other and need to go all out. "Kid, we are looking at the eyes, I did not think that your strength is so strong, but it is a bit tolerant, but still can not change your destiny, you must die." Face is cold, not tall, only one meter six in the face, face There are many small scars on the forbearance, looking at Chiba, screaming coldly. "Tell me to say so much nonsense, if you can do it, you will come over. If you can''t do it, you will come two." Chiba said without any sense, he is full of confidence in himself and he is not afraid of it. He also doesn''t want to waste time here, hurry up to end things here, so go back and find the master. Maybe Chiba is not around the side of the hand, has already lost the money in the bank card. Thinking of this situation, Chibas heart is still a bit of a pain. After all, its at least 20 million. If it loses light for such a period of time, no one will be calm. When I spoke, Chiba had already acted, and began to run Chakra, her hands quickly printed, and she applied the technique of splitting the eyes. The two were the same as him, and the same momentum was formed. He appeared next to him and looked at a few meters. Six people outside the blood shadow, carry out confrontation..... "Let me kill these rookies." "Before me, I still want to resist. Its a stupid person, shaking people." After all, the shadows were taken with some deities. So when they appeared, they immediately yelled at the six people. It was really arrogant and more arrogant than the Chiba deity. Hearing the arrogance of the two shadows, Chiba is a bit speechless. I feel that these two shadows are wonderful and want to pretend not to know them. Today, Chiba is already three people, and the strength is not weak. It is absolutely no problem to compete with the six people. "Don''t think that you will be the one who splits the body, that is our opponent." "Don''t yell at him, start with him and take him down." Bloody said awkwardly, waved his hand and gave orders. After all, he did not hesitate. The first action, and the advance of Chiba, was about to launch an attack. His five subordinates did not hesitate, and they all acted in an arc around the city, besieging against Chiba, and would not let Chiba escape easily. Seeing the six shadows of the blood shadow attacked, Chiba did not hesitate, whistling, three people rushed out, attacked the other side, and opened a fierce battle. Chiba does not intend to directly fight against the shadow of blood, but 5.4 let a shadow to go with the blood shadow, a shadow to entangle the two to endure, and his deity to deal with three special tolerance. At the moment of the hands-on, Chiba can clearly see that the strength of the three special endurance is not strong, it can be said that it is only a little stronger than the middle, and can not be compared with the end of the open. With the strength of Chiba now, it is not a problem to easily defeat the three levels of this kind of tolerance. There is no pressure on the crushing. Therefore, Chiba will plan to start with a weaker ninja, so that the battle will be easier and save more time. Going out for an afternoon, I finally came back. I hope that everyone will support me a lot. The gains have slowed down. I support a lot and subscribe to go~~~. Chapter 69： Rolling pressure is particularly tough [eight more] The two shadows of Chiba rushed to the blood shadow of the night fork, and the other two to endure, and the deity greeted the three special ups. He started to shave directly, and the speed was very fast. It was almost a blink of an eye. He came to a special place to endure, and the fire fist slammed out. The power was very powerful, like a beast. The fire fists bombarded the past with special forbearance. I was rushing to Chiba, but I havent run Chakra yet, and I have seen the ninjutsu, and I saw Chiba appear, and the fire fists roared and I was about to drown him. . Seeing this situation, this is especially sorrowful, and the heart is panicked. I want to flash to the right and avoid the attack of fire fist. boom! The fire fist smashed out and drowned this special, but like a behemoth swallowed him and carried out a powerful injury, so that he had no way to contend, even if there was no chance of defense, he was immediately killed by fire fist. When his body flew out and landed on the ground a few meters away, he continued to roll a few laps before he stopped. Only 14 was a charred body, and there was no life. A special endurance, under the strong attack of Chiba, even a round can not hold back, was directly killed, did not make a scream. The other two were especially tolerant, and they were affected by the fire fist. They originally wanted to approach Chiba, but they were quenched by the earthquake. Some of them were affected, and even Chakra became disordered. They saw that a partner was bombarded like this, and even had no ability to resist. He couldnt help but be inexplicably surprised. He felt very surprised and could not calm down. They were still very small and Chiba, and they didn''t put it in their hearts. They felt that even if they couldn''t win alone, it would be difficult for everyone to unite. If you want to beat Chiba, it is not a problem at all. It can be done easily. However, when I saw a fire fist in Chiba, I defeated a partner and easily obliterated them. I was so embarrassed that I was very upset. I didnt have the confidence to fight against Chiba. I didnt dare to fight against Chiba. I wanted to go backwards. Go out, pull away, and stay away from Chiba. They know that even if two people join hands, they can''t compete with Chiba. Only the **** shadow of the night fork can be the opponent of Chiba, defeating Chiba. What they are going to do now is not to fight hard with Chiba, but to withdraw backwards and find ways to deal with Chiba. Seeing that the two particularly endured and then quit, and left the distance not far away, and wanted to use the Ninjutsu attack, Chiba understood it, knew that the other party wanted to circumvent, delay Zhu, and wait for the blood shadow to come over and support. "If you want to delay the time, you still don''t have that ability." Chiba said coldly, the body moved quickly, almost flashing close to the other side, launching a fierce offensive. Chiba rushed past, holding the snow in his right hand, approaching a special forbearance, suppressing each other with physical skills, and launching a rapid attack. The one that is entangled in Chiba is not particularly good at body skills. The best thing is illusion. If you are against the flesh, it is not an opponent of Chiba. This post hurts people and continues to retreat. After ten attacks, they finally can''t compete. They are swept away by Chiba, and they are flying out. It is estimated that several ribs have been kicked. As Chiba will kick a special kick out, the body does not stop, or quickly move forward, launch a shave, approaching the other side, the snow in the hand, flashing a cold light, like a lightning, towards a special The body that endured forbearing stabbed the past. puff! The body that was especially forbearing was pierced, and even the heart was pierced, and the blood splashed out like a spring, and the battle suit was dyed red. The rest of the one was particularly tolerant. It was originally forced to retreat by Chiba. Seeing that Chiba showed strong strength and suppressed the other side, he did not dare to fight, and then quit and went and fled. "Since both are dead, you don''t want to run away." Chiba said, it is a ghost. "Ice cubes and two spines!" Chiba continued to rush, and this time it was not the burning of the fruit, but the frozen fruit. In the space in front of it, it condensed into five ice spears, and quickly attacked the past, attacking the special heart of the escape. Still a dull voice sounded, an ice spear hole worn a particularly tolerant body, nailed him to the ground, then fell down, blood sprayed out. Suffering from such an attack, this special endurance is basically unable to survive, and will inevitably fall to this place. It didn''t take long, and Chiba smothered three special tolerances. He could take the past and deal with the two shadows of those who had blood. After two joint efforts, the shadow of Chiba can not be countered, has been defeated, turned into a white smoke collapse. However, Chiba has now killed three special kills, even if the shadows are defeated, for him, it is nothing, it does not matter. Chiba''s left hand is lifted up, the fruit of the operation is launched, and a semicircular space is condensed on the palm of his hand. "room!" The next moment, Chiba left hand flipped, spreading the space of this hemisphere, quickly shrouded the place, and shrouded all the people in the battle. The three people in the blood can feel that there is a force sweeping through the body, forming a strange space, but not hurting. In the heart, 587 has some surprises, but it is not so much in mind. "When we are together, we can definitely defeat him." I saw that the three killings of Chiba were particularly tolerant, and they created a special forbearance. The two angered and angered. They wanted to unload the eight leaves and slowly tortured him so that he could not die, and he would not want to live. Revenge for the three dead partners. Although the seven people of the blood shadow are the top of the criminal group, they are born and died each other, have experienced countless battles, and have deep friendship with each other, just like brothers. Nowadays, they see their brothers being killed, where they can be calm, their hearts raging, and it is difficult to calm down and want to avenge their partners. "Be sure to use his head to pay homage to the dead brother." The other one screamed. They know that Chibas strength is good, so when he rushed over, he did not hesitate. He had already run Chakra, his hands were sealed, and he had a ninja attack. I have recently had very little sleep. Even if I come back at night, I dont dare to rest immediately. Even if I feel very sleepy, I still have to support the codewords, just to write a little more content, so that everyone can see it. Today is eight more, if you feel that the content is wonderful, please support! ! . Chapter 70： The power of the surgical fruit [subscription] "Thunder and Thunder!" On the forbearance to launch a ninja attack, hands sealed, sprinkled Chakra from the mouth, immediately evolved into lightning and flame, blended together, rushed toward Chiba, the speed is fast, the power is equally good. "Wind and Gale Palm!" The other one rushed to the past, and concentrated the wind attribute Chakra on the right hand, and smashed it out, and also burst out of good power, causing the space in front of the body to vibrate and make a bang. In the face of two attacks on the team, Chiba did not hesitate, waving his right hand and launching frozen fruit. "The violent mouth!" Suddenly, as his right fist waved, the ice quickly came out and formed a huge ice bird, welcoming the two attacks, and completely resisting their attacks. Rumble! ! ! The powerful forces collide, the flames slammed up, the gale hit the ice bird, and the ice bird could not be defeated. It only slightly melted the ice, and it was far from the damage to Chiba. After Chibas outbreak of violent sputum, the body has disappeared from the original place. When the two rushed over, they could not see the figure of Chiba. The two did not see Chiba, and they couldnt help but look around. They still couldnt find out that Chiba disappeared like a void, making them very calm. 503 The strength shown by Chiba is not only powerful, but also strange, so that they are difficult to ponder, feel no understanding, so the heart is uneasy, some fear. "Where did the kid go? It won''t take the opportunity to escape." One said, "I don''t dare to relax, but I still don''t dare to relax, keep vigilant and keep fighting." "He won''t escape so easily, continue to look for it, can''t care." Another person said. At this time, the blood shadow of the distant battle, the night fork Luo, finally defeated the shadow of Chiba, the whole body appeared bloody, the momentum is very powerful, looks very strange. After dissolving the shadow of Chiba, Yasharo did not hesitate to prepare to come over and join the two. He felt that as long as the three of them joined forces, they would be able to defeat Chiba, and Chiba would not be so mad. Just as he was about to come over, he saw a few pieces of ice creeping up in the ice that had fallen to the ground, and gradually condensed into a figure. Yasha is not stupid, seeing the ice form a figure, and immediately realizes that this is the Chiba that the two subordinates are looking for. Before the strange means, the ice cubes merge into one, appearing on the two. "Be careful, he is behind you." Yasha said. He now loses four brothers, but he does not want anyone to have another accident. Otherwise, even if he can escape this robbery, the blood shadow criminal group will not be able to mix it, and will inevitably be besieged by other forces, causing the group to collapse. Thinking of this situation, Yaksha had no way to endure it, and there was unwillingness and anger in his heart. After hearing the reminder of the Yasha, the two stunned and couldn''t believe it. They turned quickly and saw that the body of Chiba was being formed by ice. "Oh, late!" Chiba said coldly, the voice is cold, without a little bit of affection. In the next moment, he had already pulled out the demon knife and cried, launched the fruit of the operation, and condensed the laser on the blade. Then he slammed forward and sent out a sword, which hit the two. "Slaughterhouse!" As the sword gas attacked, the laser accompanying the fruit of the operation fell on the two half-length positions and did not cause serious injury. However, as the sword gas passed, the two bodies that were forbearing separated, originally escaping from both sides, bypassing Chiba, only with their feet forward, and the upper body rushed forward with the momentum, and fell to the ground. Within the space of this hemisphere, their bodies are cut, they will not bleed, and they will not feel pain, but they will temporarily lose their ability to move and make the body unable to adapt because of such things. If you want to (befg) be able to re-splicing your body, it doesn''t matter, you can continue to fight and fight. "How can this be the case, why is his ability so strange?" Suddenly, I was amazed and sighed, I really can''t understand, what kind of ninjutsu is this. "The person who will die, still don''t know too much." Chiba''s hand held a ghost crying, and his feet were forced to come to the end. Although the two bodies that were forbearing were cut into two segments, the upper and lower bodies were separated, but they were not hurt, and they could continue to act, but they were surprised at this moment, but they could not react at the same time. Seeing that Chiba is approaching, the two do not want to sit still and want to avoid, they try and find that the body can still move, they do not hesitate, want to stay away from Chiba. Only, Chiba will give them a chance. "Ice moment, capsule!" Chiba left his hand and the ice spread, and a shock wave spread out, covering the two forbearance, making their body immediately stiff, and soon became a puck, unable to move, can not break free, can only let thousands Leaf slaughter. "You stupid boy, let them go, or else, I will make you die better than death." The nightshade, shrouded in blood, quickly rushed over and roared, looking angry, already violent. . "You still don''t have this ability!" Chiba said, there is no fear at all. While speaking, he waved the ghost in his right hand and cried on the ice with a knife back, sending out a force to defeat the ice on the ice. As the ice was crushed, the two ice-bearing ones were forgiven. The body collapsed with the ice and scattered on the ground, and even the blood could not flow out. Even their faces still have a look of fear, and they die in this state. I saw my two brothers, my body was like ice, and it was broken into many pieces. The nightshade was simply unacceptable, and I was angry and roaring. It was like a mad beast, and I was unscrupulous and rushed toward Chiba. Carat, hands fast-printing, launching a rapid attack. In the face of the **** night of the storm, Chiba is still a relaxed face, not the slightest fear, even revealing a scornful look. When he had dealt with two words, he still had to spend some time, but he had to deal with the night fork, and even that time was not needed. I am afraid that the battle could be ended in an instant. A new day is also a new week. I hope everyone will continue to support. I will try to update it. I dare not say the most, but definitely a lot. . Chapter 71： Gift for the hand [二连更] "Blood secrets, blood sword!" The blood shadow of the night fork Luo Chong, hands and seals, the whole body blood gas reversed, gathered in front of him, with the completion of the knot, evolved into three blood swords, attacked out and attacked, directly hit Chiba, the speed is extremely fast, the power Not bad. The mystery of the nightshade Luo, although not a ninja, but the interest is almost the same, all need to run Chakra. However, if he uses such a secret technique, he needs to add his own blood, and he needs to pump out the blood and evolve into blood gas, in order to apply the blood secret technique. Moreover, he applied such a blood secret technique, which is equal to seven wounded fists. If you want to hurt someone to hurt yourself first, it will shorten his life span and display more times, and he will have his life. At this time, when I saw my brother, I was killed by Chiba, and I couldnt stand it. I was so angry that I wanted to kill Chiba and smash the corpse and avenge my dead brother. Seeing that the three blood swords attacked fiercely, Chiba even had no thought of avoiding it. He rushed straight over and greeted the blood sword. Seeing such a situation, even the night fork Luo is stunned, I think that Chiba is not stupid, actually hit the blood sword, is this not looking for death? However, when Chiba rushed to the blood sword, the body immediately turned into a flame, allowing the blood sword to rush over, piercing his body, completely immune to the attack, without any harm. Chiba rushed over, just like the devil came, approaching the front of the Yaksha, and holding the demon knife in his right hand, crying, shrouded a layer of laser, twinkling with cold light. "transplant!" Chibas right hand held the ghost crying, and stabbed forward, pointing at the heart of Yaksha. He is not going to pierce the body and heart of the Yaksha, just to transplant the heart of the heart of the Yaksha. At the next moment, the heart of the Yaksha Luo flew out from behind, wrapped in a film, still vibrating, and was not hurt. Chiba moved his body and quickly came to the Yaksha body, holding the heart of the latter in his hand and pinching it slightly. As the heart was held by Chiba, Yaksha felt his body hurt and was so weak that he fell to the ground and spurted a blood. Nowadays, the heart of Yaksha Luo falls in the hands of Chiba, which means that his life falls into his hands. As long as he is happy and easily crushes the heart of Yaksha, you can easily end the life of Yaksha. Yasha fell to the ground and felt a sharp pain. It was difficult to stand up and the body was very uncomfortable. Chiba and intends to kill the Yaksha directly, it is a pity. "What kind of monster are you in the end, all kinds of abilities are so strange." Yajiro took a breather and felt better. Turned over and looked at Chiba holding his heart. He said, it was incredible. He now finally realizes that Chiba is an absolute horrible existence. If he is an enemy of him, I am afraid that it is a nightmare, and it is difficult to sleep. "Oh, you don''t need to know this." Chiba said, not intending to explain too much, nor the leisure. "I am now in your hands, you kill me, let me go to reunite with my brother." Yaksha said, but it was a bit sturdy, and did not ask for mercy. Already at this point, Yaksha knows that there is no effect in asking for mercy. Chiba can''t let him go, so he is too lazy to ask for mercy. It is better to die like a man. In the neutral land, I have done countless things that have been done for nothing. I have dyed countless blood on my hands and destroyed countless families. Yaksha has long known that she will not have a good end, and that day will come sooner or later. However, he still did not think that let him go to death, turned out to be a small child, this is unexpected and unacceptable. "Hey, sooner or later, you are going to die. You don''t have to rush for a while." Chiba said, not eager for this time. He also wants to bring this gift to the outline! Chiba took the heart of the Yaksha, and went to the first one before, and was especially forbeared by Chiba. Until now, I still can''t stand up especially. Although I didn''t faint in the past, I lost my ability to move, my clothes were burnt, and my body was burnt and painful. "I will help you get rid of it." Chiba said. Without waiting for a special response, he condensed an ice sword, pierced the other''s throat, let blood flow out, ending this particularly forbearing life. Asking for flowers Such a fierce battle in front of the headquarters of the Blood Shadow Crime Group headquarters will inevitably attract the attention of many members. These members originally gathered together and wanted to see the Yaksha Luoqi people killing Chiba, but did not expect that the result would be so, the Yaksha Luoqi were all defeated and crushed by Chiba. Seeing that the situation was not right, after the Yakko Luoqi people lost, these gathered members immediately became fearful and did not want to confess their lives here, so they did not dare to stay here and fled and fled. Up to now, the headquarters of the Blood Shadow Crime Group has long been a person going to the building, no one stays here, and the birds and beasts are scattered and each escapes. ............. After this kind of incident, the blood shadow criminal group is falling apart, and other forces will certainly attack the group. Even if Chiba no longer does anything, this criminal group is difficult to maintain. Chiba no longer enters the headquarters of the Blood Shadow Crime Group, and turns to walk in the direction of the hotel, leaving Yasharo in place. Anyway, Chiba controls the heart of Yaksha, even if it reaches the end of the world, as long as the heart of the latter is crushed, the night fork will lose its life. Looking at the figure that Chiba left, Yaksha stood up from the ground, his eyes changed constantly, and even wanted to rush, sneak up on Chiba and regain his heart. However, his heart is in the hands of Chiba. As long as Chiba squeezes his heart hard, he will be extremely painful, his body is very painful, he can''t fight with no strength, let alone sneak attack. In the end, Yasharo still had no action, standing in the same place, watching Chiba go far, and he was hidden in the darkness. What he can do is to bury his six brothers and wait for the death to come, waiting for the end of life. Half an hour later, Chiba returned to the hotel where she lived. Fortunately, the light of the room was bright, otherwise he would think that the hand gambling in the casino had already entered the state of madness, and it was completely out of control. The money will lose when the light comes back. . Chapter 72： Meet the conditions [three more to subscribe] "The sister of the hand, I am back." Chiba went to the door of the room and knocked at the door, and said. "I am coming." The master heard the voice of Chiba and immediately responded and walked over to open the door. As the door opens, Chiba sees the hair fluffy, looks lazy, does not have the wind and qing''s hand, appears in front of him, I think she has no charm. "Is there any injury? I have been there for so long." When I saw Chiba coming back, the hands were relieved a little, and my heart was still worried. "I''m fine, just rely on those people, I want to hurt me, but it''s not that simple." Chiba shook his head and said, still as confident as ever. "Then you told me about your business, have you finished?" asked the hand, and he was a little surprised. Regarding the strength of the seven people of the blood shadow, the master can hear "a lot of ninety-seven". I know that these people are very strong. It is not a simple matter to defeat the seven people. After all, Yaksha''s blood secrets are very strange, and the fighting power is extremely powerful. If you want to deal with it, it will be tricky. "That is of course, the matter that the master and the sister accounted for, no matter what, it must be done." Chiba nodded and said, it seems very relaxed. "You little guy, it''s really amazing. It can really beat the seven people in the blood shadow. It is getting stronger and stronger." The director said with a sigh, looking at Chiba''s eyes is like a monster. While talking, Chiba entered the room of the master, and was not polite, sitting on her bed. "School sister, I brought you a gift back." Chiba remembered this thing and said. "You guys just went to kill, can bring me a gift, will not be me?" The hand looked at Chiba, looked curious, and said. "I miss you in my heart, naturally remember to bring you a gift." Chiba said with a smile. "What is that? Show me." The director said, he can''t wait. Chiba did not hesitate to take the heart from behind and present it in front of the hand. When I saw the heart that Chiba took out and had a frequency of jumping, the eyes of the hand were big and I couldn''t believe it. "How do you do it?" asked the hand, and it was really impossible to calm down. It was almost exclaimed. The master knows that this heart is still alive and does not lose its life. It is too weird and requires a strange ability to take a person''s heart and keep it alive without letting the heart die. "This is my blood''s ability to continue the limit, you can take off the opponent''s heart, and not let the opponent die, continue to maintain vitality." Chiba said, just an understatement, and did not explain too much, so as to avoid loopholes. "It''s really a terrible strength." The director said with a sigh, it is a bit difficult to calm down. If you have this ability, it is really horrible, almost a death-like existence, you can control the life and death of others. Think of the horror of this ability, the masters feel fearful, I think that in the future Chiba will reach that kind of existence, I am afraid that is the same person as death. "School sister, this is the heart of Yaksha, how do you deal with him now?" Chiba asked, want to see the opinions of the master. "I don''t have any good feelings about this kind of person. Keeping his life will only make him continue to harm people, or kill him." The director said, "There is no pity for the kind of person, but death." It is. "Then I will solve him." Chiba said softly, there is no pressure to do this kind of thing. As he spoke, the right hand of the heart of the night fork, has slowly filled a chill, began to form ice, frozen the heart, forming ice. As the heart was frozen into ice, the night fork, which was more than a dozen kilometers away, had just buried six partners and sat next to the grave, just breathing for two minutes. It didn''t take long before he sat down. He felt the heart chill and quickly hit him, making him feel very cold, trembling, and extremely painful. It was difficult to talk. Chiba freezes the heart of Yaksha, then walks to the window, throws the frozen heart out and falls into space. Then, Chiba condensed an ice cube and hit it on the frozen heart. Hey! As the ice hits the heart, it immediately breaks the heart, turns it into countless pieces of ice, and falls to the ground.... The heart of Yaksha was shattered, so that Yaksha was not spared. He fell to the ground, twitching and dying. Up to this moment, the famous blood-shadowed night fork in Yangming City was degraded, and it was removed from Yangming City. Ding! "The host completes the mission, rewards 20,000 points, and gains a sword-flowing technique - the bird of Esplanade!" The sound of the One Piece system sounded and rewarded Chiba. Get these rewards, Chiba''s mood is very good, his face smiles. After solving the Yaksha Luo, Chiba had no other emotions, would not go to pity, and turned back to the side of the hand. "School sister, I have satisfied your conditions. You can''t refuse it. You have to teach me to study medical ninjutsu." Chiba said with a smile. I can learn medical ninja so that Chibas mood is very much anticipated, and I cant wait. "Since you have met the conditions, I will of course teach you medical ninjutsu, and you can give me a lot of gambling money in the future." The director said with a smile, no longer push and refuse, and agreed. "Okay, then we will start tomorrow." Chiba nodded and said, "Yes, how will the effect of your sister, sister, after you go to the casino today?" Speaking of the casino, the smile on the face of the 5.8 hand converges a lot, revealing a sly look, reaching out and touching the white cheeks, it seems embarrassing. "Small lost a little." The director said, obviously, the lack of confidence. "You should lose a lot, honestly." Chiba blinked and looked at the hand. "There is not much, it is more than 10 million." The hand giggled, and I was not too embarrassed. I heard that the outline hand said that only lost more than 10 million, Chiba almost spit out a blood, it is helpless. The introduction of the hand is really a defeated mother, actually lost more than 10 million in this way, if you take other things, you can do a lot of things. Seeking a subscription, seeking automation, seeking rewards! ! ! . Chapter 73： Learning medical ninjutsu [four more] "School sister, you are a defeated mother." Chiba really is not calm, exclaimed. "Where is there, I am very virtuous." The director said embarrassedly. Chiba thinks that the word Yinhui is used in the hands of the hands. It is really not touching, separated by a hundred thousand miles. "Well, the sister of the hand is the most virtuous, and the money is lost, and the big deal is to make it back." Chiba said, there is no way. "It should be like this, otherwise I can''t concentrate on asking you to learn medical ninjutsu." The hand giggled, and the mood became very good, with a big smile. "It''s not too late, you go back to rest early, and start teaching you to learn medical ninjutsu tomorrow," said the director. Chiba did not stay, left the room of the master, returned to his room, simply took a shower, and went to sleep. The next day, Chiba and Tsuna began to practice medical ninja. For medical ninja, Chiba is still very serious, want to master more and improve his ninja. 14 According to the development of the plot, as long as more than two years, the third endurance war will begin, and it is not known how many people will die. As long as Chiba can master medical ninjutsu, it can play a big role in the ability to treat many ninjas in need. Of course, Chiba learning medical ninjutsu, the most important thing is to heal yourself, as well as to treat people around you and reduce the harm of people around you. The first time that the master handed the Chiba medical ninjutsu was not a real sample, not a direct practice, but a lecture on many principles, as well as explaining the human body structure and medical principles. Learning medical narcotic things can not be arrogant, there is no way to worry, and it must be gradual, otherwise, there will be various problems. Chiba can understand this, so learning is very patient, not feeling impatient. Moreover, his learning ability is very strong and the speed is very fast. It took only half a month to complete the basic knowledge of medical ninjutsu and begin to enter the practical stage. Because the hand has got the blood sugar, so far there is no customer service problem, so you can''t practice the exercise. You can only pass the basic knowledge to Chiba and let him try it. In the chaotic place of Yangming City, there are countless wounded people who need to be healed every day. Chiba wants to find some free practice objects. There is no problem at all. As long as he says he is a doctor, many people will take the initiative to seek medical treatment. Let him heal. Although Chiba has mastered medical ninjutsu, it has the ability to reverse the sky, so that his medical skills can be improved and the learning time can be shortened. Moreover, the medical ninjutsu that Chiba learned can be applied to the living person, let him be verified, and it is very helpful for him to improve medical ninja. There are Chiba followers to learn medical ninjutsu, and the days of the hands are very relaxed and comfortable, and there are a lot of gambling money every day. Moreover, she only taught Chiba Medical Ninjutsu before the afternoon, and after the afternoon, she went to various casinos in Yangming City to gamble. If Chiba relaxes and follows the outline to go to the casino, she can win a lot of money, but if she goes alone, then she will only lose money and return the winning money to the casino. Chiba is not the owner of money. Although he has lost money, he has no complaints. If he does not have gambling, he will still fund a lot. It can be said that the support of Chiba''s blessings, the hands of this time, life is very moist, do not have to worry about gambling. In order to gain a deeper grasp of medical ninjutsu, Chiba can be regarded as spending a lot of time and effort, staying in Yangming City for half a year, delving into medical ninjutsu, developing the ability of surgery, combining these two abilities and improving themselves. Medical ability. The master can be said to be a less responsible teacher, teaching Chiba cultivation medical ninjutsu, just to explain some truth, imparted by air, because of the cause of terrorism, she has never conducted physical exercises, completely relying on Chiba The ability to explore. As long as Chiba says that he basically masters medical ninjutsu and does not need to study with her again, he will stop teaching and can completely relax and continue his original rhythm life. The master was originally trying to avoid some things, so he would leave Muye Village, wander around, gamble everywhere, and he didn''t want to take responsibility, so there was nothing to do. For her, it was a very good thing. "Chiba, you have a lot of medical ninja, have you mastered it?" The hand stood by the lake and stood in the wind, letting the breeze blow her hair, revealing the white neck and looking into the distance. "Well, almost, I will teach you, combined with my own ''blood succession limit'', the effect is still very good." Chiba nodded and said, showing a bright smile. "It seems that you can already be a teacher." The director said, with a sigh. He taught Chiba Medical Ninjutsu, and he saw that Chiba had made rapid progress, and his achievements were against the sky. Chiba is only following the time of studying the medical Ninjutsu, and can achieve good results. It can cure many patients and achieve 90% success. It is already very enchanting. It can''t be achieved by 520 others. After all, medical ninjutsu is not simple, even more difficult than practicing ninjutsu, requires good patience, and is very careful and can''t be scorned. An eight-year-old boy, under such age, shows that the adult should have the calmness and the fast learning ability, which is very rare. I saw that Chiba has achieved excellent results and can already be a teacher. The director is happy with this and is proud of Chiba. The hand was originally a medical ninja, but she suffered from various kinds of things, so that she had blood sugar, could not see blood, could not treat most people, and her heart was helpless. Today, Chiba is able to master medical ninjutsu. For the master, it is inherited from her clothes, and finally she has not let her medical ninjutsu in vain. If there is a war in the future, Chiba can play a big role and can be cured. A lot of ninjas. "You can teach your medical ninjutsu, basically have taught you, you can go out, and the road ahead will depend on you." The hand turned around and looked at Chiba, calmly said, through the eyes Looking forward to it. She feels that the achievements after Chiba will definitely be much higher than herself, reaching a height that she can''t touch. She is looking forward to that day. . Chapter 74： Psychic skills [five more to subscribe] "School sister, you don''t teach me medical ninjutsu." Hearing the words of the master, Chiba is a little sad, perhaps a parting helpless. Since the director has said this, he must have planned to leave Yangming City and he does not intend to stay here. After all, he has been in Yangming City for more than half a year. If it wasn''t for the purpose of teaching Chiba''s unexpected ninjutsu, she might have left and went somewhere else. In fact, Mu Ye San Ren has a common feature, that is, he does not like to stay in Muye, and likes to walk around the world, but their respective purposes are different. "You have finished learning what I will, and what else can I teach you?" said the helpless helper. "And, I am planning to leave here, staying here for too long." "Where is the sister of the hand ready to go?" Chiba asked, knowing that he could not keep the hand, so he did not say other nonsense. "In any case, it is not Yangming City and Muye, can be anywhere." The hand shrugged and said, making the snow in front of Xiong tremble, forming a beautiful landscape. "Right, where are you going to go next, shouldn''t you stay in Yangming City?" The master remembered this and asked Chiba about his whereabouts. "I plan to go to the country of the rain and go there to experience it. It is said that there is still a lot of chaos. It is often a small-scale war that is just right for me to improve my strength." Chiba did not hide and said his purpose. Half a year ago, Chiba was planning to go to the country of the rain, but when he met the master in Yangming City, he stayed to study medical ninja. Moreover, the organization of the rain country is well-known, and it should be in a period of vigorous development according to the time. If Chiba goes to the country of the rain, maybe it can become a member of the Xiao organization, mixed with a veteran, and the wind and rain may not be. "You guy, now only eight years old, the strength is so terrible, if you give you a few years of experience, then it is not to reach the shadow level, even I can''t compare you." Hey, the hand is white and a thousand leaves Said the opening. However, she really hopes that Chiba will become stronger and reach the level of the shadow level. In this era of wars that may break out at any time, only with strong strength can we survive on the battlefield to protect the people around us. The thousand-handed rope tree is not strong enough, and finally died in the battlefield. When I saw Chiba at this age, I couldn''t help but think of the rope tree, so I hope that Chiba will become stronger. I definitely don''t want him to die on the battlefield. "As long as you become stronger, you have the ability to protect your sister, prevent your sister from being hurt, and protect more people." Chiba said, confident. "You guy, still speak." The director is very satisfied with Chiba. "Yes, I have something for you." As she spoke, she would always grab a reel in her right hand, throw an arc and fall into the hands of Chiba. "This is the scroll of the psychic technique. I don''t think you have a psychic beast. I want you to sign a psychic contract with my psychic beast. If you want to pass the message to me later, you can also pass it. It will be a lot easier," said the director. When I heard the outline hand say this, Chibas heart was a little touched. It was originally intended to ask her to ask for a psychic scroll. I did not expect that the master hand raised it. "It''s so good. I heard that the Tongling beast of the Emperor''s sister is a rare medical system. If you go to the battlefield in the future, you can play a very strong role." Chiba said happily. Among the psychic beasts of Mu Ye San Ren, the combat power is the weakest, but the medical effect is the strongest. It really has to be on the battlefield and can play a decisive role. "I am in this state, it is very difficult to go to the battlefield again, so if you come to use , the effect will be much better than me." The director said with excuse, the ability to not want to swear, was buried in vain. While talking, the hands broke his fingers, stained with blood, and his hands quickly printed, completing the seal of psychic surgery. Although the hands of the hands have blood sugar, but seeing their own blood, there is still no serious problem, otherwise, her aunt who is a few days a month, does not want her life. After the completion of the knot, the hands of the hands were pressed on the ground, and a rune-like psychic array method appeared on the ground, and Chakra was entered into the array. Hey! A soft sound, a large body, like a hill, the body is moist, the back is blue, and the abdomen area is white, looks cute, a little cute. "Outline, you summon me over, is there anything?" A nice woman''s voice came from the body. The body of the skeleton is in the wet bone forest, and it is a whole. The hand is now summoned by the hand, but it is only part of the body. The more chakras used to summon the scorpion, the more powerful the sacred beast can be summoned. This is the difference between the scorpion and the scorpion and the scorpion. It is the strength of the contractor. "Hey adults, I want you to sign a psychic contract with Chiba, and you can help him more in the future." The master did not hide, and said it truthfully. "Since it is recommended by you, then there is no problem, sign the contract directly." He said openly. "Chiba, quickly open the contract in your hands, cut your fingers, press a handprint with blood on it." Seeing promised, the hands did not hesitate, immediately urged Chiba. Chiba responded immediately, acted on it, opened the reel in his hand, bit his finger, and pressed a handprint (Li Qian''s) on the reel with blood. When Chiba pressed his handprint, he didn''t hesitate. From the huge body, he split a small body, but the big slap in the palm fell on the reel, climbed to the **** handprints, and drank a little blood. Then, on the scroll that originally portrayed the intricate runes, an invisible force emerged, which seemed to lead something in nothingness, which constituted a contract. ----- Today''s fifth, the growth rate of subscriptions is much slower than yesterday. I don''t know if it is the reason for going to school, so everyone can''t subscribe. Recently, because of the code word, back pain, especially uncomfortable, guilty. I hope that I can keep this score and I will continue to follow up with the support. I will continue to work hard, and there will be no less updates. Seeking automatic, seeking collection, asking for flowers, seeking all kinds! ! . Chapter 75： Parting sentimental [six more rewards] Signing a psychic contract with Aya not only means that Chiba can summon a beggar, help him fight, and heal some patients. Later, he can enter the immortal mode and practice the fairy technique. The combat power of the cricket is not very strong, but after entering the immortal mode, the power of the celestial being played, the power can not be underestimated, will make the fighting power of Chiba more powerful. After signing the contract, he did not stay, and he made a sound, forming a white smoke that disappeared in front of him. "You basically have my skills now. I can''t weaken my name in the future. I am one of the three tolerances. You can''t let me bully. I want to protect myself." The kind of real emotions, when approaching the separation, will inevitably be a little sad, some sad. Chiba and Tsuna have been together for more than half a year, and their feelings are already very heavy. Now they have reached separate moments, and they are sure to give up each other. "School sister, with my strength, who can bully me, I will not weaken your name, prove that you are strong." Chiba nodded, and the heart is also reluctant. Chiba made up her mind in the heart, and she must protect her hand in the future and prevent her from being hurt. "Good boy, you shouldn''t be reluctant to grieve, cry in front of me in 497." The director looked at Chiba and said, his face burst into a nice smile. "How come, I am a strong man, the man has tears and does not flick." Chiba said seriously, denying the argument of the master. In the next moment, Chiba was embraced by a warm embrace, and it was swayed in the snowy plump somewhere, and it was able to feel the delicate touch. The hand reached out and hugged Chiba, and the eyes were a little moist. The heart was a bit disappointing to Chiba, and could not bear to leave. "Little Chiba, no matter what difficulties you encounter in the future, you must keep your life, you can''t die on the battlefield, give your sister a good life, and promise me." The hand held Chiba, and said, the voice was a little choked. A bit hoarse. The master does not want to have an accident in Chiba, whether it is on the battlefield or in other places, I hope he can live well. "Sister is relieved, no one can kill me, but I am very strong." Chiba slightly silent, then began to speak, the tone is very firm. He did not break away from the hand, let her hold, two people standing next to the lake, each other (beag) silent, enjoy this quiet time. After a few minutes, the hand released Chiba, did not stay, turned and walked toward the distance, leaving a back to Chiba. At the moment she turned around, she had tears in her eyes, and she couldnt help it. She burst out and ran out along her cheeks. "To remember my words, take care of yourself, be alive, or I want you to look good." The calm voice of the hands of the hands, never far away. Chiba looked at the back of the hand, watching her drift away, without speaking, silenced. The moment of separation is, after all, coming. Chiba stood in the same place, watching the direction of the hand leaving, stayed for ten minutes, then turned and walked toward the center of Yangming City. Before leaving the chaotic land of Yangming City, there is still one thing to do in Chiba, that is, to deal with Mingyun Casino. Six months ago, Mingyun Casino sent three to deal with Chiba, wanting to kill him, save the loss of the casino, and reinvigorate the prestige. However, the three sent out by Mingyun Casino, two of them were killed by Chiba, and only one bandit could escape. Since that incident, the high-level minds of Mingyun Casino have been jealous and dare not come to the trouble of Chiba. Since Chiba has been studying medical ninjutsu for half a year, it is not particularly troublesome to find the trouble of Mingyun Casino. However, Chibas failure to avenge the Mingyun Casino does not mean that he has forgotten this matter, but he has always kept it in his heart. Now, he finally has to leave Yangming City, some of the grudges are time to resolve, otherwise, he will be very upset. Besides, those who have offended Chiba must pay the price, give them a lesson that will never be forgotten, or let them go to **** with fear. Ten minutes later, with a silver hair, handsome face, wearing combat uniforms, and Chiba, carrying two long knives, appeared in the center of Yangming City and walked toward the destiny casino. In the past six months, Chibas man has grown taller and taller than his peers. It doesnt look like an eight-year-old child. Its like eleven or two years old. The age of eleven or two years old, in the place of Yangming City, is considered to be no small age and is almost treated as an adult. Therefore, when he entered the Mingyun Casino, he was not blocked at all, and he could directly enter it. Half a year has passed, because Chiba rarely makes a sensation. As time goes by, many people forget the figure of Chiba, and they dont have much impression. After all, in this place of Yangming City, half a year is a long time, and it can be used to change the dynasty. Chiba has been walking into the inside of the Destiny Casino. He was seen by some of the casino''s directors, only to recognize him, and he could not help but be frustrated and uneasy. "Chiba adults, what kind of wind has blown you over?" Koroda, who was inspecting the casino''s main event, could not help but become uneasy after he was notified. He did not dare to delay and immediately went over and said hello to Chiba. Although Koroda couldn''t wait for Chiba to die, he had made an idea to deal with Chiba, but in front of Chiba, he dared not have a bit of temper, his posture was very low, he was very awed by Chiba, and he was more polite than the high-ranking. Koroda knows that Chibas strength is very strong. Even the three people who have the blood and the seven people can easily defeat. He dares to have a temper, and his heart is completely awe. In Yangming City, there has been no news of Chiba for a long time. Everyone thought that this age-old **** of killing has left Yangming City, but did not expect that it will appear in Mingyun Casino now. This can be troublesome. . If Chiba appears in Mingyun Casino, it means that there is nothing good. You should know that Mingyun Casino originally wanted to send a strongman to go and solve Chiba, but it was not successful. The Liangzi of Chiba and Mingyun Casino has already been settled and cannot be resolved. In the afternoon, I was sitting on the code all the way. The time I spent sitting every day is really a long time. In order to write a few more words, there is no way to do it. It causes pain in the waist and sometimes it is very difficult. I hope everyone can support and let My contribution is rewarded. . Chapter 76： The newspaper’s hatred still has to be reported [seven more] Following the casino guards from Koroda, I heard about the story of Chiba, knowing that it is a horrible existence. I must not look at the appearance alone. I am very respectful to him. I have asked one by one, and I dare not have the slightest pride. They are not upset at the moment, but they dare not show the slightest. They must all be concealed in their hearts. Otherwise, they will provoke Chiba, and the consequences will be serious. Chibas eyes turned and glanced at Korodas eyes, and he looked scornful and did not hide it. "Mingyun Casino has a good business recently." Chiba said leisurely, his mouth slightly curled up, revealing a smile. "Where is this, it has been a lot colder recently."" Koroda said with a smile. He felt that since Chiba came here, it must be a good thing, and it would definitely make some troubles. When they came over, Koroda had arranged for his men to go to the top of the casino to let them do some preparations, lest Chiba be too arrogant and make trouble here. Although it is said that Mingyun Casino is more jealous of Chiba, if it is bullied to the head, it will still worry, and deal with Chiba. Mingyun Casino can take root in Yangming City, or in the bustling and lively area of ??the city center. It must have a solid foundation, and the support behind it is very strong. It can send a stronger presence and deal with Chiba. Under such circumstances, it is necessary to see what Chiba intends to do. If Chiba just has no money recently, then Mingyun Casino will lose some money, and it can also take out some money, send away Chiba, avoid escalating things, and the casino can continue to do business. Ding! "The host has new missions to dismantle the Mingyun casino, destroy the casino, reward 10,000 points, and swordsmanship - two knives and climb the building, mission failure, deprivation of the fruit of surgery." One Piece fruit released a mission. Chiba ponders this task, feels rewards, and the punishment for failure. The ratio is severely asymmetrical, but there is no way to complete this task. Otherwise, it will be a big loss. "I have been a little anxious recently. I am going to play a few hands here. You won''t mind it." Chiba said, not eager to worry, anyway, he has time, not in a hurry. "That is a natural welcome, I can''t help it." Koroda said with a smile, it is very warm and hospitable. In fact, it is very uncomfortable in his heart, I can''t wait to drive away Chiba earlier. Otherwise, I don''t know how much the casino will lose, and it will cause trouble. "Go to the Chiba adults to take 500,000 chips." Koroda said to his men. The men did not dare to be slow, and they should immediately go to pick up the chips. Today, Chiba is enshrined in a Mingyun casino, just like a big cockroach. I dare not have a slight scorn, and all use the most thoughtful courtesy, for fear of annoying him. Since others gave themselves chips, Chiba was not polite, and went straight to the gambling table of the last time and the gambling of the hand, and sat down in the original position. Although Chiba has not been to Mingyun Casino for half a year, many regulars still remember him. He knew that he used to be in the casino, but he won tens of millions of dollars. Now, when I see Chiba revisiting the casino, the regulars of these casinos have become savvy. Without hesitation, I want to go to the gaming table where Chiba is located immediately, and follow the call of Chiba, so that we can make money. They have an idea, but the people in the casino are not stupid. Seeing that these people want to come over, they all stop, not letting them close to the table at Chiba, and driving away the people who originally gambled on the table. The people in the casino don''t dare to offend Chiba, but some ordinary customers, they have no fear at all, and it is no harm to offend. It is better to let the casino suffer huge losses. Its impossible for the casino to send money to Chiba, and its impossible to send money to these ordinary customers. These were gamblers who were stopped and rushed back to their original positions. Although they were unhappy and even annoyed, they could only complain about two sentences, dare not do anything, or they could only stand in the distance and watched Chiba gambling. Pain the Mingyun Casino. Now, the dealer who is hosting this gambling table is no longer a young man, but another person. This is a graceful figure, very tall man, bulging and slanting, skin is very good, fair complexion, chun red teeth white, face is delicate, temperamental woman, wearing a low xiong tight skirt, a pair of legs are extremely white, also Its really enchanting. Asking for flowers Any normal man who sees such a beautiful woman must have a little thought in his heart, can''t calm down, and wants to conquer her. "I changed a dealer and looked very beautiful." Chiba looked at the dealer, revealing a smile, and said, there is not much expression. "Thank you for complimenting!" said the beautiful girl''s official voice, and her face showed a beautiful smile, adding more charm. Soon, Mingyun Casino sent 500,000 chips to Chiba and sent it to the gaming table in front of him. "Beauty, let''s get started, you have to bless me to win more money, or you have no money to eat." Chiba looked at the beauty dealer, and said, showing a confident smile. ............ Although his eyes fell from time to time in the snowy bu of the beauty dealer, but he was not disturbed, he was able to remain calm, calm and look as usual. The beautiful dealer smiled a bit, did not hesitate, shake the roulette, and then three dice were thrown into the roulette, accompanied by the rotation of the roulette, making the points constantly changing. Chiba is not in a hurry to bet, but he can bet at any time before the wheel speed slows down. As the scorpion entered the roulette, Chiba remained silent and looked as usual, igniting the domineering, perceptual and speculative points. "I will rush you this pair of ru, I think it is big." Chiba looked at the beauty dealer''s Hao ru, said with a smile. When he spoke, he did not hesitate to push all the 500,000 chips on the table to the big buy area. Seeing the unreserved gamble of Chiba, everyone in the casino is inevitably a little excited, and their eyes are on the roulette, looking forward to the final result. However, after seeing the strength of Chiba, many people in the casino think that since Chiba has bought a big one, it will definitely open up, but they can''t bet and can''t help but feel helpless. Today, its seven more, and I cant write it out. I hope everyone will continue to support it! ! ! . Chapter 77： Playing is stimulating [subscription] "Three four fifty-two points!" After the roulette was still, the beauty dealer had not announced the result. Some gamblers had been unable to hold back and spoke first. "There was nothing wrong with it, and he was right." "If we can buy it with him, that would be great. You can take the opportunity to win a lot of money and let the casino bleed." Some gamblers standing in the distance talked about it, and they were unable to calm down and were excited. However, they can only sigh and can''t participate in gambling. Since many gamblers have already helped to announce the results, the beauty dealer even announced that the results were waived. "It seems that my luck is still very good, so I can guess it." Chiba laughed, and the mood was really good. The beautiful dealer looked at Chiba, and her face was still smiling. She did not say much. "Four-three-seven" launched 500,000 chips from the dealer and pushed it to the front of Chiba. With her movements, her body leaned forward, and the landscape of her neckline was presented without any omissions, and it was reflected in the eyes of Chiba. It is a very deep snow-white ravine, like a trench that is as deep as a kilometer, which can make people sink into it and cannot pull out. Seeing such a scenery, Chiba is naturally a little excited, did not think of this beauty dealer, actually so expected. However, if you want to rely on color temptation, let him distract and cause him to lose money, that is impossible. The beauty dealer did not speak, and his expression was still calm, starting the second round of gambling. Chiba looked at the one million chips in front of the table, without hesitation, or all down, directly pressed small. The results of the second round of gambling appeared. At 1236, Chiba naturally won the money and the gambling capital reached 2 million. In the next gamble, Chiba still pressed all the chips down. Every time he could win, he never lost. Every time the gambling is over, Chiba''s alone can double, and the five-game gambling is over. Chiba''s gambling has grown to 16 million, and there are stacks of chips on the table in front of him. Everyone in the casino saw such a situation and could not keep calm. All of them were excited, and they talked a lot. Their eyes became hot and they fell on the gambling table on the table. They couldnt wait for all these chips to fall into their hands. Standing on the side of the gambling, Koroda, at the beginning, can still be calm, thinking that with the beauty of the beauty dealer, you can completely make Chiba chaotic, it is impossible to win every time. However, after seeing that Chibas gambling money reached 16 million, he finally could not keep calm, his face was cold and sweaty, and a fat fluttered. If he has enough strength, he will shoot out and drive Chiba out of the casino, so that Chiba will not continue to win, causing losses in the casino. However, he has told Chiba to appear in the casino. He has already informed the top officials that he hopes that the top management can make a decision and send a stronger presence to defeat Chiba and solve this scourge. What Koroda can do now is to delay the time and let Chiba continue to win money here, waiting for the top to send a strong man to deal with the arrogant Chiba. In fact, Koroda waited for the top of the casino to send a strong man. Chiba did not wait for the strong to come over. When he killed a few strong players, he destroyed the Mingyun Casino and then went away. Chiba is thinking this way, so he doesn''t mind spending a little time and winning a little more money to use as a pastime. "Let''s go on, hold your hand and play a few more games." Chiba said, his face was filled with a smile, and he didn''t care about anything else. On the other hand, the beauty dealer opposite the gambling table could not calm down, cold sweats, pale face, and the hands could not control the trembling. She prides herself on her own beauty and has enough charm to attract most men and make them feel confused at the gambling table, thus easily winning the chips in their hands. She did not think that her own tried and tested means would have failed in Chiba. Chiba is often looking at her figure, aiming at her snow-white ravine, but still very calm, not confused, which makes her very helpless, that is, lost her wife and lost soldiers. The beauty dealer looked at Koroda and wanted to ask for advice. She still didn''t want to continue, but Koroda didn''t have any special instructions. She could only continue. She has already gambled a loss of 16 million. This is a very large number. If Chiba continues to press the whole pressure and continues to win, it will be 32 million, and the amount will be doubled directly. ... The psychological quality of the beauty dealer is good, but if she loses so much money, she still fears in her heart and fears that she will be punished afterwards. Moreover, the beauty dealer knows the power of Chiba, and does not dare to offend Chiba, and does not dare to terminate the gambling. The dice fell into the roulette and the points changed constantly. There was no gap between them, as if they had been repeated before. The sixth game began, Chiba slightly closed his eyes, indulged a bit, and pushed out the 16 million chips, not buying the size, but pressing the individual points. "My favorite is to stimulate, look at this hand, how to press three six." Chiba said, looking very confident, his eyes are a little crazy. boom! When Chibas words came out, the whole casino was sensational. Everyone here couldnt calm down. The heartbeat was a lot faster, his eyes widened, and he stared at the rolling scrolls in the roulette, looking forward to the final points. Chiba bought three or six separately. If he guessed it, he would really have three six points, then he would make a big profit. According to this gambling game, if there are three six points in the dice, then the odds will be six times, but it is not a simple double. If Chiba really guessed this time, then his 16 million bet would turn six times, reaching ninety-six million, close to one billion. Thinking of the final possible chips, the people in the casino suddenly rose to 0.9, and even the breathing became slow and did not dare to make a sound. For them, one billion is already an astronomical number, and even if it is a lifetime, it can''t make that much. And Chiba is just sitting at the gambling table, it is possible to get a hundred million of funds by understatement, which is simply from the sky, so that people in the casino are jealous. Of course, those people at these casinos in Koroda do not want Chiba to be able to guess, and sincerely hope that Chiba will lose, so that they can send away the big Buddha of Chiba without damaging the gas and without any loss. Recommend a friend''s new book "The Strongest Force of Huo Ying". If you are a book shortage, you can go and see it. By the way, support should be good. By the way, I hope everyone can support this book! ! ! . Chapter 78： An old man with a strong gas field [二连更] Everyone in the casino gathered their eyes on the roulette and waited until the three dice stabilized to determine the final points. Now, they are even more nervous than Chiba, clench their fists one by one, hold their breath, and dare not speak, as if they are talking, they will change the points of the dice and change the final result. Looking at this situation, they seem to be more nervous than Chiba. The sound of the dice rolling gradually subsided, and the roulette gradually stopped. The result will immediately appear in front of everyone, knowing whether Chiba wins or loses. "Three six, really three six!" Wait until the points of the three dice stabilized, and the casino completely blasted, making an unstoppable exclamation. After a person exclaimed, other people exclaimed, it is difficult to calm down. They are witnessing miracles, and their eyes are locked on three scorpions. Seeing that it really opened three six points, the beauty dealer and Koroda, feeling 14 dizzy, almost fell to the ground. The 16 million bet, if it is six times, it is 96 million, which is definitely causing the casino to bleed and suffer serious losses. "Haha, it seems that the goddess of fortune is still very concerned about me. Such points are all for me." Chiba looked at the dice in the roulette, and he was very happy and showed a happy smile. In just a short while, he won nearly one hundred million, which is really a big profit, and happiness is taken for granted. "I played almost today, help me exchange chips and deposit them in the bank card." Chiba said, with a big smile on his face. Seeing Chiba like this, everyone in the casino didn''t know what to say, and the envy of the heart was affirmative, and even had the idea of ??grabbing it. However, they know that Chibas strength is strong, and they figure out that they are snatching hands, not opponents, and will only die for no reason. Although Chiba is still a teenager, but the strength is very strong, and the wrist is hot, killing for him, it is nothing. Everyone around is trying to see what the Mingyun casino will react to, how to deal with this matter, whether it really surrenders nearly 100 million gambling funds to Chiba. The amount of one hundred million, that is not a small amount, and whoever changes it will be moved. The Mingyun casino people did not say anything, did not act, and turned their attention to Koroda, hoping that he would preside over this matter, how to deal with it. Now, Koroda is a bit surprised, excited, difficult to calm down, do not know what to say, so there is no action. He originally thought that the high-level will soon send a strong man to come and solve this matter, but it has been delayed until now, and no one has come, this efficiency is really slow enough. "Why, Mingyun Casino just likes to do this kind of thing? If you win the money, don''t count?" Chiba said coldly, and the voice was raised a lot, echoing in the casino, so that everyone can hear clearly. The gamblers in the casino heard such words, they all felt indignant about the behavior of the casino, and they were filled with resentment. But with the casino power, they were still a little jealous and did not dare to say anything, so as to avoid retaliation. They don''t have the strength as Chiba, they can''t be unscrupulous, and they still have to consider the consequences. When I heard that Chiba said this, the people in the casino were still a bit jealous. The inexplicable fear of it, the uneasy, because there is no right to speak, but dare not make a decision. "Crowoda, you are the manager of the casino, do you say that you don''t give me the money you won?" Chiba looked at Koroda and said, his eyes became sharp and murderous. He was supposed to make trouble. Now that the money has won, it is time for trouble. Otherwise, if the strong team sent by the top management of the casino is not seen, then he is not going to wait all the time, he does not have that leisure. The task released by the One Piece system is to destroy the casino. Even if the person who does not kill the Mingyun Casino is destroyed, as long as it can destroy this casino like a palace, it is a task. "I..." In this situation, Koroda became nervous and feared. He does not have any strength in itself. He only looks at the eyes of the people. He likes to tie up others. If you really want to do it, even an attack by Chiba is estimated to be unstoppable and will be easily killed. Therefore, in the face of this dangerous situation, Koroda became nervous, afraid, and somewhat overwhelmed. "Yellow kid, you dare to come here to make trouble, I see you are impatient." Just as Koroda was at a loss, when he was in fear, a majestic voice came in from outside the casino, just like Thunder in general, echoing in the space of the casino, forming an echo. When I heard this sound, many people felt shocked and felt a little shocked. They looked up and looked at the passage. They caught their eye, it was a Huafa, burly, with a face that was old, wrinkled in the corners, with a beard, and the old man in gray loose clothes, was walking into the casino with steady steps. As the old man walked into the casino, he radiated a majestic momentum, and the people here felt an invisible pressure. They wanted to stumble on the 717 and surrender to each other. The Huafa old mans eyes are very fierce. Just like the thunder and lightning flashing in the shackles, he will be stabbed like a sharp blade at any time. If there is no firm will, he will not be able to look at him. Otherwise, he will be defeated by one of his eyes. Will crash. Seeing such a person appear, everyone in the casino is stunned, wide-eyed, can''t believe it, didn''t think of Mingyun Casino, actually would ask such a strong person, no one really thought, unexpected. In their cognition, the Huafa old man who appeared in the casino, the strength is very powerful, just like the existence of God, can not be matched, can not compete. The old man who is painting in the casino is a neutral place in Yangming City. However, he has a long history and is famous for his own strength. He is very strong and will not be able to take it. Once he is shot, no one can survive. In the hearts of all people, he is not only powerful, but also a synonym for death. No one dares to fight against him, even dare not look at it. Its a new day, and its two or two. I hope that everyone will continue to support it as always. Seeking automatic, seeking more, seeking reward, seeking flowers! ! . Chapter 79： Silver Thunder [three more automatically] "Silver Thunder!" Seeing this burly old man appearing, the people in the casino exclaimed, sucking in the cool air, it was very surprised, not calm. They did not expect that the top of the Mingyun Casino could please move the strong, which was unexpected. It can be seen that in order to deal with Chiba, they have made a bloody, determined to solve this little devil and reinvigorate the prestige. Silver Thunder, when I heard this title, Chiba was a slight glimpse, showing a surprised look, a little moving. The silver thunder is a rebellion in Yunyin Village. Finally, it comes to a neutral place, gradually stabilizes, and plays a world of heaven and has the name of killing gods. After the silver thunder came to Yangming City, with its own strength, it shocked many strong people and showed the strength of the tyrant, so that he could stand firm in Yangming City. In Yangming City, the silver Thunder has the title of Sansheng, which is one of the three Xeon. Because the age is already high, it is rarely moving, but the name is still there, and no one dares to take a nap. For the information of the silver Thunder, Chiba does not know much, but you can understand it. I know that the strength of the Silver Thunder is really strong. At least it is to reach the peak of the peak, close to the shadow level, and stronger than the elite. Since he is the rebellion of Yunyin Village, then the body skills are inevitable. Even if he is now old and wants to compete with him, it is a big mistake, I am afraid he will be killed by a punch. Moreover, he has the name of the Thunder, and the thunder and the Ninjutsu may not be simple, and the power of terror can also erupt. After seeing the silver thunder appear here, and obviously for Chiba, everyone in the casino began to think that Chiba had to be carried this time, and could not compete with the silver thunder. "If the silver thunder is shot, the strength of Chiba will be strong, and it will not be able to compete." "He is too arrogant, but now it is causing trouble for himself, I am afraid to pay the price of life. Hehe." "He is going to die, no one can save him." Everyone in the casino sighed and sighed at Chiba, as if he had seen the result, there was no way to change it, and Chiba would definitely be folded here. Many gamblers in the casino didn''t dare to turn their faces with Mingyun Casino, let alone one of the three holy saints in Yangming City. Even the ones were not there, they could only watch. Besides, they are not familiar with Chiba, and they will not be in the forefront of Chiba. They will bring trouble to themselves. At most, they will feel that Chiba is so dead and worthless. The people at Mingyun Casino, before they were worried, taboo Chiba, now see the silver thunder appear, no need to be nervous, you can relax, and even look at the face of Chiba. "Chiba, you dare to make trouble in the casino, you are dead, and no one can save you today." The owner of the casino, Koroda, almost jumped up and pointed to Chiba and vented his anger. He was already unhappy with Chiba, and his heart had already accumulated a lot of anger, just like the tsunami brewing, and now it can finally burst out, not so much. "That is, now even if you kneel down and beg for mercy, you can''t keep your life. You are too arrogant, thinking that this place is here, do you come to the wild?" The people in the casino opened their mouths and yelled, and they were filled with indignation. Modern is very angry. It seems that everyone has the power to deal with Chiba and can easily defeat him. "If you want to suffer less, now you can cut it yourself, or if I take it, you will not even have the opportunity to self-decision." The silver thunder came over and slanted Chiba, and said, the voice was very majestic and equally proud. In his eyes, Chiba is a little bit tolerant, but it is just a little devil. It is not strong enough to be defeated by him. It is certain, but it takes a little effort. When I heard the silver thunder opening, the casino people sipped and the attitude became extremely mad. It seems that Chiba is a rookie, they can just squat. Chiba stood in the casino, played against the silver Thunder, and looked at the casino. The look was still very relaxed. There was no fear of it, let alone taboos, and fear of self-discipline. "Silver Thunder, this title is very bullish. I used to have a title, called Silver Shura. I don''t know who we are." Chiba looked at the silver thunder, his mouth was slightly tilted, showing a cold smile, jokingly said. There is a provocative meaning, and there is no fear of the other party. With his words, the atmosphere in the casino changed immediately, and it seemed to be filled with gunpowder, and battles would break out at any time. The gambler who was watching around was also in a state of sorrow. He did not expect Chiba to face the silver thunder, but he was fearless and dare to confront. It took a lot of courage and confidence in himself. However, they still believe that regardless of the strength of Chiba, dare to confront the silver Thunder, and finally can not change the results, will only be defeated by the silver Thunder, and bombing, no suspense. The silver thunder is in the Yangming City, the fierce name is too strong, so that everyone feels that he is invincible, can not compete, whoever provokes, is a dead end. ". Little devil, you are a bit of a force, even if you face me, there is still no panic, but do you think you can compete with me?" Silver Thunder looked at Chiba, whispered, as if Leiyin spread out, revealing a Coercion. "That''s not known, maybe I will be able to defeat you, let the silver Thunder be removed from the name." Chiba shrugged, indifferently said, there is no fear. In his view, the strength of the silver Thunder is powerful, but it is not impossible to defeat the other party. It may be a waste of time than others. "I have to look at it, what do you take against me?" Silver Thunder (money money Zhao) cold up. In the next moment, he has already rushed out, and the speed is very fast. When he blinks his eyes, he approaches the front of Chiba. The punch is strong and bursts out. It has a strong power, which makes the boxing force go out like a beast. , blast to Chiba. Seeing the silver thunder shot, the power is so powerful, everyone in the scene feels blank, I feel that this blow broke out, Chiba will certainly not be able to compete, and it is possible to be seriously injured by a punch. The people in the casino waited to see that Chiba was bombarded and could not stand up, waiting for the advent of death, even if they struggled for mercy, it would not help. Recently, I have been nervous with the code words every day. I feel very tired. I only got to sleep at ten o''clock. , the third is sent, start code word ~~ I hope that you can support a lot of flowers, rewards, reminders, and monthly tickets. Chapter 80： Good play staged [four more seeking rewards] Just as everyone thought that under the powerful thunder of the silver Thunder, Chiba could not compete, and when it was bombarded by the silver thunder, Chiba did not have any fear, even the idea of ??avoiding. Chiba just showed a cold smile, watching the silver thunder, showing the meaning of playfulness, and a bit ridiculous. boom! The silver Thunder slammed out and burst out with absolutely powerful power. Even if a giant elephant was attacked, I am afraid that it would be shot and killed without suspense. However, Chiba is not afraid at all, and there is no thought of avoiding it. This kind of behavior is surprising and I don''t understand what Chiba is. With everyone''s understanding of Chiba, even if his strength is not as strong as the silver thunder, but want to avoid such an attack, you can still do it, not to do a little action can not do, watching the silver Thunder attack. The silver thunder did not hesitate, the horrible boxing broke out, and the bombardment was on the body of Chiba, and the boxing broke out completely. However, when the silver Thunders fist blew past and was printed on Chiba xiong483, it was not obstructed at all, and passed directly through his body, rushing toward him. In the body of Chiba, there is a flame, and with the powerful boxing, it is constantly tumbling. Chiba faces the strong thunder of the silver thunder, launches the burning fruit, carries out elementalization, and completely immune to physical attacks. If the silver thunder casts a ninja attack, it may be possible to restrain the Chiba, so that he can''t always be elementalized and immune to the attack of ninja. boom! The silver Thunder''s fist passed through the body of Chiba, and the fist burst out and slammed out into the space behind Chiba. The power broke out and destroyed everything behind him. Behind Chiba, it was a pile of gambling tables. Under the bombardment of the silver Thunder''s horror, it was directly smashed into crumbs, crumbs flying all over the sky, and a pillar was blown up, making a roar. This time the attack broke out, generating a wave of power, spreading out to the surroundings, and quitting the people standing around. Such a strong punch can not cause damage to Chiba, which makes many people stunned and can''t believe it. The silver thunder was equally surprised. He couldn''t hurt Chiba, and immediately pulled back and pulled out, pulling a distance. Chiba is not in a hurry to chase, still standing in the same place, surrounded by flames around the body, and his xiong position, there is a hole, under the entanglement of the flame, gradually restored to its original appearance, no harm at all . It is incredible to see that Chiba exhibits such an ability to be immune to physical attacks without being hurt. "He is immune to attack, this is a terrible strength!" Some people exclaimed, feeling very shocked, difficult to calm. "I don''t know if your silver thunder is so powerful, or my silver Shura is so powerful, it''s fun." Chiba looked at the silver thunder ten meters away, his brows were slightly raised, and he said ridiculously. Seeing the arrogant look of Chiba, the silver thunder was unhappy, trying to beat Chiba and tear him apart. "Little devil, you can be too arrogant, even if you can immune physical attack, but I still have ninja, you can also defeat you, and so you don''t ask for mercy." Silver Thunder looked at Chiba, screamed coldly. "People who have nothing to do with Mingyun Casino, take the time to leave here, otherwise, you may accidentally kill you," Chiba said. The next thing he has to do is to launch a killing and kill the people in Mingyun Casino. Even if they don''t kill them all, they will at least kill those who have not exported before. Chiba (bebg) is a very hateful person. Others are not good to him. He will remember it in his heart and then retaliate. Seeing the ability of Chiba to show up, everyone in the casino knows that there must be a big battle between Chiba and the silver thunder, and it is very widespread. If they stay here, they may suffer and pay for it. The price. When I heard Chiba say this, everyone did not hesitate to rush out to the exit. If they were afraid to take a slow step, they would lose their lives and never have the chance to leave here again. It seemed very confusing and made the scene messy. The hearts of the casino people are also a bit jealous. They dont dare to be as arrogant as the silver thunder appeared. Looking at Chibas eyes is still a little scary. I also dont want to stay here and want to leave the casino. After all, their strength is not strong, and the battle between the two strong players will definitely cause a lot of impact. They don''t want to fall here, so they follow the many gamblers to leave the casino. Koroda himself has no strength, let him stay in the casino, it is his life, he is also following the crowd, leaving the casino together. However, how could Chiba let him go. When the silver thunder appeared, Koroda was the most arrogant person, pointing to the Chiba roar, the look is like looking at the dead, revealing the meaning of ridicule. If Chiba would like to let go of Koroda, it would be a spokesperson for a good person. Seeing that Koroda wants to leave, Chiba launches a shave and directly flies, approaching Koroda and sweeping the latter back. Hey! Corroda hit a column, the obese body made a dull sound, the ribs were broken several pieces, fell to the ground, screaming like a pig. Chiba didn''t give Corota too many screams, a flash, and approached the past, appearing beside the latter. "room!" Chiba''s ability to start the operation of the fruit, the left hand upside down, forming a hemisphere, quickly spread out from his hands, spread to the surrounding, the entire casino is covered in it, forming his hunting ground. Although the silver thunder felt that the space of this hemisphere spread, but it was not affected by itself, so I didn''t care much. Because Chiba showed a strange ability, so that the silver Thunder did not dare to take a nap, treat it with caution, prepare for the battle, Chakra has been mobilized, spread around his body, flashing thunder, constantly making a soft noise, emitting The strong momentum, the whole person looks terrible, it is like a god-like existence, invincible, can not compete. Seeing the silver thunder erupting out of the thunder property Chakra, has entered the battle preparation, Chiba is not how nervous, but also how to concoct Koroda. . Chapter 81： Guild Wars [five more to subscribe] "transplant!" After Chiba released the hemisphere space, he did not hesitate. He pulled out the back of the demon knife and wept, and launched a laser, wrapped around the knife and stabbed to the heart of Koroda. Seeing the knives straight through, Koroda felt fearful inside, and felt that the end of the day was coming, and he was going to die in Chibas hands, and he became overwhelmed and his body was stiff and could not escape. "Don''t!" He can only shout out instinctively - begging for mercy from Chiba. With the devil''s weeping, it didn''t fall into the body of Koroda. It just sent out a force that forced his heart out of his body, and appeared behind him. puff! The heart of Koroda flew out, fell to the ground behind him, wrapped in a film, still staying alive, keeping the rhythm, and no accidents. However, because of fear, Korodas body was stiff and fell to the ground, unable to move, and almost urinating. Chiba waved, and Koroda''s heart was recruited, and fell into the hand, pinching it hard, causing Koroda''s heart to shrink, making the latter feel a sharp pain, making a painful scream, and the body curled up on the ground. "If you want to live, go into your account, deposit 200 million yuan into a bank card, and hand it over to me, or I will kill you now." Chiba said coldly, then Ke Roda kicked it out and hit a table a few meters away. The reason why Chiba wants 200 million yuan is because he has won 96 million yuan, the right is 100 million, and the other 100 million is treated as compensation by the casino. Koroda didn''t think that he could still save his life under the knife of Chiba, and he was not directly killed. It was just fortunate. However, his heart was taken away by Chiba, held in his hand, dominated his life and death, making him very helpless. Koroda wants to save his life. He can only listen to the orders of Chiba. He goes to the account and puts two hundred million yuan into the bank card and handed it to Chiba. After explaining Koroda to deal with things, Chiba did not stop, the figure disappeared from the original, and immediately appeared in the casino guards who wanted to escape. Previously, the guards of these casinos did not despise Chiba, and he felt that he would be killed by the silver thunder. The words of these guards made Chibas heart angry, so they had to retaliate against them and refused to let them leave. "You still want to leave, there is no such opportunity." Chiba appeared in the casino guards, and the cold voice sounded like a disdain. As he spoke, he had already waved the devil''s knife in his hand and quickly slammed the guards. Because it is still in the slaughterhouse, when he attacked these guards, he did not directly kill them. Instead, they cut off their bodies and became two sections, letting their bodies fall and fall to the ground. Seeing Chiba and showing this strange power, they cut their bodies easily, and they did not die immediately, and they kept alive. This made them very confused. They couldnt understand what it was, so strange. . However, they are glad that they can survive and not long ago, and have not even recovered from the state of horror. After Chiba split their bodies into two segments, the left hand lifted up and gave off a blazing flame, shrouded the five guards and burned them. As the blazing flame broke out, the five guards were covered and burned insanely. Even if the five guards struggled and continually resisted, they could not extinguish the flames of their bodies, and made a scream of screaming, which was very frightening and desperate. In the screams of the five guards, they failed to change anything, and they were eventually burned to death and turned into ashes. The silver Thunder stood not far away, and the whole body was still flashing with lightning, and his eyes locked in Chiba, and he was not in a hurry to launch an attack. The silver Thunder has its own arrogance. It does not want to attack when Chiba handles things. It does not bother to join forces with others to deal with Chiba. This is his respect for his opponent. As for the guards of the casinos, whether they are dead or alive, there is not much relationship with him. He is invited by the top of Mingyun Casino to go out, just to deal with Chiba, but he will not care about other things and will not pay attention to Mingyun Casino. loss. "Your things are done." Silver Thunder looked at Chiba and said, the voice is still so majestic. Asking for flowers Chiba turned to the past, and the silver thunder confronted, looks still indifferent, looks very calm. "I didn''t think that your old man was so polite, but he was a bit proud and didn''t attack." Chiba said with a smile, it was a compliment to the silver thunder. "To deal with you a little ghost, but also need to sneak attack, then the name of my silver thunder, you don''t have to, go home and get old." Silver Thunder said, arrogant. "Well, I will leave you a whole body." Chiba said, the whole body has been lingering in flames, and the lightning surrounded by the silver thunder is in stark contrast. "The tone is not small, I see what you can bear." Silver Thunder said awe. ..................... "Then let''s get started." Chiba said. At the next moment, the two men acted at the same time and rushed toward the other side, officially launching an attack. In the hands of Chiba, the devil knives are holding a devil, and a flame erupts from the body, directly attacking the past. The silver Thunder did not use any special weapons. It was a pair of metal gloves attached to the arm guards. The thunder and lightning gathered together, and the right fist slammed out. boom! The two men''s attacks collided together, and the flames and thunder and lightning broke out. It was like a galloping behemoth, madly colliding together, producing a very powerful power, wanting to swallow the other side, blasting each other and drowning in powerful power. However, the power of the two of them broke out, and they were unable to submerge the strength of the other party. They only formed a sharp confrontation, lightning and flame shock, and the picture looked very shocking. The silver thunder is still quite shocking. I didn''t think of this little devil in front of me. The strength is so powerful. The simple force of the confrontation can compete with myself. Their confrontation, the time is very short, just a stalemate for a while, can not suppress the other party, then quickly quit, and then launch an attack. However, their speed is very fast, just two or three seconds, just a dozen times of collisions, lightning and flames raging out, violent bombardment, the scene is very intense. . Chapter 82： Guild Wars Upgrade [six more automatically] Chiba and the silver Thunder hit each other, the roaring sounds, the thunder and the flames burst out, constantly raging, constantly colliding, the scene looks very shocking. In just a few seconds, Chiba and the silver Thunder have touched a dozen rounds. Each time they are very strong, they have a strong power, and they are flying around the table, causing serious problems in the casino. damage. This level of battle takes place in the casino, and it is estimated that when the battle is over, it will become ruin and the casino will collapse. However, who will care? I have to admit that the silver Thunder''s body is very strong, with lightning, it can explode the horrible lethality, want to fight against him, the difficulty is very large. Chiba''s body skills are good, but after all, it is still a teenager, and the body is not strong enough. If it is simple, it is not the opponent of the silver thunder. However, he calms his special ability, and the 14 is able to compete with the silver thunder, can be with the other side, will not easily fall into the wind. Playing against Chiba for more than a dozen rounds, the Silver Thunder also knows some of the strength of Chiba, and sighs in the heart. If you give Chiba a few years, even if it is his heyday, I am afraid there is no way to beat Chiba. Therefore, he must kill Chiba now and not let Chiba grow up again. Otherwise, he will have something in the future. "I have to admit that you are a little bit capable, and give you a few more years. I am afraid that you will reach the level of the shadow level. Unfortunately, if you meet me today, you will not have this opportunity." Silver Thunder Said, the look has become very solemn, revealing a hint of embarrassment. In his body, there are constant lightning jumps, thunder and lightning, reflecting his face, it looks very embarrassing, like a devil, revealing the meaning of chill. "Then you try to look good." After the touch of Chiba and the silver Thunder, the body quickly withdrew from the back by the force of the earthquake. It fell a few meters away, and the whole body was surrounded by flames. Simply like this, Chiba is not jealous, because he can make the body elemental, immune incapable attack, even if suppressed by the silver thunder, it will not be easily hurt. "Thunder protector!" The silver thunder drank, quickly mobilized the thunder attribute Chakra, and the hands were printed, which made Chakra burst out, and crazy around him, forming a set of armor, protecting his body, making his defenses extremely lifted. And greatly improve the speed. As a result, the speed of the silver thunder will increase a lot, and the combat power will be even more amazing. Seeing the silver thunder to display such a ninjutsu, Chiba is still quite amazed. The body ninjutsu that the original Yunyin Village Lei Ying is good at, the silver thunder actually knows how to use it. It is a bit unexpected. Moreover, if the silver Thunder is to exert such a powerful Thunder, Chiba can be elementalized, and it cannot completely immune to the Thunder attack. It needs to be carefully dealt with. Some attacks still have to be avoided, and it is not possible to directly use the body to resist. The silver Thunder cast this Thunderbolt, and he thought about a bang, completely occupying the advantage, defeating Chiba and obliterating it here. Therefore, he did not hesitate, and immediately rushed to Chiba, the speed is very fast, almost the blink of an eye, came to the original position of Chiba. If it wasnt for Chibas speed, its already slammed out by the silver thunder, and its estimated that the whole person will be shaken out. When the silver thunder rushed over, Chiba had already started shaving, the body disappeared from the place, appeared on the top, and swayed the right fist, and slammed out. "fire punch!" Chiba slammed a fire fist toward the silver thunder, and the flame broke out, and the power was very powerful, like a beast, rushing against the silver thunder underneath. The silver thunder can sense that there is an attack on the top, and also fists, bursting out of thunder, and a strong punch to meet. Bang! The two mens attacks collided together, and the thunder and the flames collided with each other. They strongly attacked each other and wanted to defeat each other. But they were quite equal, and they could only set off a wave of power, swept toward the surroundings, and flew around. Even shredded and turned into crumbs. "Flame Dragon Claw Hand, Flame Dragon King!" Chiba rushed down from above, and the flame broke out, lingering on his right hand, and his right hand posed three dragon claws, swiftly attacking and attacking the silver thunder. The fierce, violent flame erupted, quickly forming a dragon, carrying powerful power, attacking strongly and attacking the silver thunder. In the face of such an attack, the silver Thunder did not dare to care, directly waving the right fist, and it was a violent punch, bursting out a powerful thunder and raging out. Rumble! ! The violent forces collided together, immediately roared, power riots, a big hole in the casino, all the things around were destroyed, turning the interior of the casino into a battlefield, without the appearance of the past. When the fire dragon rushed out and slammed into the silver thunder, Chiba was elementalized and merged with the fire dragon, followed by a forward rush, looking for opportunities to kill the silver thunder. Facing the subduction of 563, carrying a powerful dragon with a powerful power, the silver Thunder did not dare to take a nap, and responded cautiously. He still waved his fists, exploding thunder and lightning, and launching a powerful attack to attack the attack and defend against the fire dragon''s offensive. Under the collision of this terrorist force, the fire dragon could not defeat the silver thunder. It was only a stalemate, and it collapsed toward the surrounding and lost its original power. However, Chiba is elementalized, blended with the flame, and the surrounding flames rise and fall. He may appear at any time, launching a sneak attack on the silver thunder. Seeing that he was in the flame, the silver thunder was a bit stunned. He looked very cautious. He did not dare to care. He snorted and punched directly on the ground, forming a powerful wave of power, reversing the surrounding flame, or directly tremble. Scattered, do not give Chiba a chance to launch a sneak attack. Chiba was a bit surprised. I didn''t think that the silver Thunder was so cautious. It really didn''t fit the image. It would be difficult to launch a sneak attack. There is no suitable time. Sixth sent it, the growth rate of today''s subscription is slower than the previous few days. Looking at my heart, everyone supports it. Start the country of rain tomorrow, and start the journey of knowing the organization. Please stay tuned! ! ! . Chapter 83： Killing [seven more subscriptions] Chiba appeared behind the silver thunder, surrounded by a blazing flame, and he was like a flaming king, dominated the flames of the world, and looked very strong. "Mirror fire!" After he came out, he did not stop at a moment, his right hand waved, and a flame was emitted. It was like a flaming behemoth, rushing toward the silver thunder. Although the power is not strong, it should not be underestimated. "Don''t always play this trick with me, wasting my time." The silver thunder screamed, always being so circulated by Chiba, unable to make a close fight, making his heart annoyed and becoming impatient. As he spoke, he had already rushed toward Chiba, waving his fists, sending out a powerful amount of thunder and rushing toward the flame wall. boom! Under his strong attack, these flames are powerful, but if you want to hurt him and defeat him, it is impossible. Under the impact of powerful forces, the interior of Mingyun Casino has been devastated, and two large pits have been blasted. There is no perfect place, which makes this building crumbling and may collapse at any time. As before, after the mirror fire was applied, Chiba was elementalized and incorporated into the flame, hiding the figure and making the silver thunder impossible to capture. In the face of such a situation, the silver Thunder is really annoyed, there is no way, can not pull out the Chiba, unloading eight. The more the silver thunder is annoyed, the more Chiba feels that this method is feasible, and there is no need for any majesty. It is like this that the silver thunder is consumed, the other party becomes impatient, and a suitable opportunity is created to launch a sneak attack. Chiba constantly changes the position of the appearance, constantly bursting out fire fists and attacking the silver thunder. After ten bursts of fire fists, Chiba showed his body shape, no longer elementalized, avoiding the silver thunder. Moreover, in his hands, there was a demon knife, and the blade fell down, and the left hand swayed upwards, giving a strange power. "command!" The cold voice came out of the mouth of Chiba. The silver thunder saw the emergence of Chiba, and the anger in his heart had accumulated to the extreme. Without hesitation, he immediately rushed over and wanted to attack Chiba. Just as he was in action, the three pillars quickly rushed over and stopped in front of Chiba, rushing toward the silver thunder. Obviously, this is the ability of Chiba to use the fruit of the operation, manipulating these pillars and rushing over, blocking in front of them, blocking the silver thunder. The silver thunder did not put these pillars in the eyes, and went forward quickly, bursting out with a punch, bursting out a powerful amount of lightning power, throwing a fist at the pillars, and destroying everything that was in front of him. The silver Thunder punched a strong attack and shattered the pillars, causing the gravel to fly out to the surroundings. There was a piece of debris that passed under the silver thunder arm and appeared behind him. Chibas eyes were very sharp, and when I noticed this detail, my mouth was slightly tilted, showing a smile. He did not hesitate, his right hand waved Devil May Cry, condensed the laser, and launched a skill. "scanning!" As the scan came out, he exchanged himself with the piece of debris that appeared behind the silver thunder, making him appear behind the silver thunder. Only in a moment of time, Chiba appeared behind the silver thunder, like a ghost, without a bit of sound. As for his original position, there was only one piece of debris that fell from the air. The silver Thunder originally wanted to rush over and attack Chiba strongly, but did not expect that Chiba would disappear from the air, only a piece of debris. Seeing this situation, the silver thunder stunned in the heart, knowing that it was not good, the instinct had a bad feeling, and wanted to quickly evade it. However, he now wants to avoid, it is too late, Chiba will not give him this opportunity. "Scalpel!" Chibas hand held a devils weep, condensed with a laser, and the knife flickered, stalking the silver thunder. puff! Even a strong man like the Silver Thunder can''t escape. He was attacked by Chiba and succeeded in depriving his heart. As the heart is deprived, Chiba naturally does not hesitate, flicking past, holding the heart of the silver thunder in his hand, and then pinching it hard. The strength of the silver Thunder is even stronger, the most vulnerable body, the most important organ, falling into the hands of Chiba, so that he can not compete at all, the body directly soft, fell to the ground, made a scream. Silver Thunder was surprised and knew that Chiba had such a strange ability. It was already careful enough, but he did not expect it to be successfully attacked by Chiba. Even if he still has a strong power, he did not break out, but the heart fell into the hands of Chiba, and there was no need to continue the battle in the back. He had already lost, and his life and death were in the hands of Chiba. Chiba holds the heart of the silver thunder, floats on a stone a few meters away, and squeezes the heart of the latter. He feels extremely painful and can''t stand up, let alone attack. ". Silver Thunder, the strength is very good, but compared with me, there is still a gap." Chiba stood on the stone, unceremoniously said, not at all modest. "I am now your defeated man, to kill the shackles, to listen to the respect, but don''t want to insult me." Silver Thunder said, although defeated, but still have a bone, will not beg for Chiba. "Speak well, I have no intention of letting you go, and I don''t plan to waste time with you, or send you on the road soon." Chiba (Li Haohao) nodded and said, very pleasantly agreed. Chiba did not hesitate, the left hand directly exerted force, crushing the heart of the silver thunder, just a bang, blood splashed out, the original beating heart, directly broken, become meat. The heart is crushed. For the silver thunder, it is a very deadly injury and cannot survive. He just made a scream, squirting a blood, and then screaming and falling down, completely killed. Originally fierce, Hezheng Yangming City, the strength is very strong, with a silver thunder on the peak of tolerance, died under Chiba, was killed by a little less than ten years old. If this kind of thing is spread out, maybe others don''t believe it, and the silver thunder is killed by a little ghost. In any case, the Silver Thunder, one of the Three Saints of Yangming City, was completely degraded and belonged to the end of his era. . Chapter 84： Bribe [eight more subscriptions] After killing the silver thunder, Chiba is not in a hurry to leave the casino and stand around and look around. The original decoration of Mingyun Casino was very luxurious, but after this battle, it became devastated. Like the ruins, the pits were smashed, the decoration inside was destroyed, and some places were burned by flames and spread out. If no one is going to put out the flames, these flames can spread out and become fires, destroying all of these buildings. Chiba does not want to leave any suspense, holding the demon knife in the hands of a weeping, directly slamming a powerful sword, and cutting the entire Mingyun Casino directly into two halves, completely destroying the casino. After the sword gas broke out, the casino was cut immediately, and there was no difficulty at all. Rumble! ! After the casino was cut, the walls began to collapse, and the stones continued to fall and hit together, making a roar. It was originally a giant-like casino, but in a little while, it became a ruin, filled with smoke, and the flames burned inside and black smoke. Those who escaped from the casino did not rush to leave, but stood tens of meters away, waiting for the final result of the big 433 battle. When I was fighting, even if I was standing outside the casino, I could still hear the roaring fighting sound inside, which was very intense. Nowadays, I saw that the original magnificent casino collapsed and became a ruin. The people standing outside were not surprised, and it was difficult to calm down. Because the casino collapsed, the sound of the battle inside stopped, and the people gathered outside the casino did not know what the outcome of the battle was, and who would be killed. While these people are waiting anxiously, and want to know the result, Chiba came out of the casino, his body was a little wolf, his clothes were broken, and his hair was a little burnt, and he did not suffer much damage. Seeing that it was the appearance of Chiba, not the silver thunder of one of the three saints, the people standing here waiting for it could not help but stunned and revealed an incredible look, which they could not believe. The silver thunder is in their hearts, it is definitely a very powerful existence, like killing God, can not compete, can not compete. Nowadays, Chiba is able to defeat the silver thunder of one of the three saints, even the bech killing, which really breaks everyone''s perception of him. "He was so strong, he defeated the silver thunder." "He''s just a little kid who is less than ten years old. Is it so terrible? It''s a freak." "Even the strong like the silver thunder, he was killed by him, who has the ability to defeat him, who dares to offend him, is simply looking for death." For the little guy Chiba, these people gathered outside the casino, now finally have a new understanding, I feel that I can not underestimate Chiba, can be infinitely high, but definitely can not be underestimated, otherwise it will be very troublesome. Ding! "The host completes the mission, rewards 10,000 points, and gains two swords and swords skills - boarding the building!" The sound of the One Piece system prompts. To complete this task, Chiba is in a good mood, with a bright smile on his face, human and animal harmless, and looks very sunny. Chiba came out and looked at the crowd gathered in front of the casino. He found several Mingyun casino employees and did not intend to pursue it. Anyway, they are just employees of the casino, and they have nothing to do with the things that are sorry for him. There is no need to kill them. In front of the crowd, Chiba saw the battle, and Koroda, who had a bank card in his hand, showed a cold sweat on his face and looked very nervous. Korodas heart is very contradictory. On the one hand, I hope that Chiba will be killed by the silver thunder, so that this enchanting can be solved. On the other hand, I dont want Chibas accident, because his heart falls into the hands of Chiba. If Chiba is killed, maybe his heart will be crushed, so that he will die and not survive. Now, seeing that Chiba is alive, Koroda is relieved a little, but becomes awkward and scared. When the silver thunder appeared, Korodas attitude toward Chiba, it was very arrogant and bad, pointing to Chibas roar, it was a complete offense to Chiba. If Chiba is willing, it can easily take the life of Koroda, and the latter has no ability to resist. After seeing Koroda, Chiba did not hesitate and went straight. "Chiba adult, please spare me a life, I know it is wrong." When Chiba came over, Koroda did not hesitate, did not care about half face, directly to Chiba, and asked for mercy from Chiba. "What do I want, do you bring it to me?" Chiba said coldly, his left hand holding the heart of Koroda''s beating, calm and not seeing the anger. For Koroda''s pleading for mercy, Chiba didn''t have any feelings. He wouldn''t let him go because he is begging for mercy. Regardless of whether Koroda can hand over a bank card with 200 million in cash, Chiba will not leave his life and will definitely kill him. In the casino, Chiba had a cure for Koroda. "Here, this bank card has a total of 250 million, I hope you can let me go, don''t kill me." Koroda battled, put a black gold bank card, hands to Chiba. Chiba reached out to accept the black gold bank card, and felt that Koroda would do something very well, let him deposit 200 million yuan, and now there are actually more than 50 million, obviously wanting to bribe him and let him be merciful. Unfortunately, Chiba does not eat this set! "Your life and death, when you are in the casino, there is already a foregone conclusion. Now, let you live a little more time, and finally regret it." Chiba said coldly, there is no feeling, no pity. When I heard Chiba say this, Koroda trembled, his eyes widened, his pupils contracted, his heart was so scared, he didn''t want to accept such an ending, he didn''t want to die like this. However, with his strength, it is impossible to compete with Chiba, which kills the silver thunder. Besides, his heart is in the hands of Chiba, and as long as Chiba is a little hard, he can end his life. "No, please don''t kill me." Koroda shouted for mercy. Chiba was too lazy to talk to him again, his left hand forced his force, crushing his heart directly, ending his life, letting him fall to the ground and swallowing his last breath. Today''s eight more, I hope everyone sees cool, a lot of support! ! ! . Chapter 85： The country of the rain [seeking automatic] Two days later, Chiba stood on a wet hillside, looking into the distance, looking at the rainy sky in the distance, feeling a little touched, a little excited. In his distant place, it is the destination of the trip to Chiba, the country of the rain! The country of rain basically has the effect of rain every day, the air is very humid, and it is in the civil war all the year round. There is basically no peace period, and the geographical position is very special. It is a buffer zone between big countries. Once a war breaks out, Will become the main battlefield. Because of fear of spying, the law and order of the country of rain will be much stricter by other countries. The Ninja of the Rain Country is good at assassination and is often employed by other countries to complete some tasks. Its raining all the year round, its really not a good place. Chiba said with exclamation, but he did not intend to leave, but he still had to enter the rain-country. On the way to the country of the rain, Chiba has made some preparations and bought raincoats that are rain-proof. If you are on the road, it will be more convenient and will not become a soup. Chiba did not stay, sorted out the raincoat and cloak, and stepped on the pace, officially stepping into the rainy country and rushing toward the inside. The country of rain often rains, but it doesn''t rain anytime. Sometimes it only happens for a while, sometimes it will be half a day, sometimes it will rain all day. Therefore, there is no way to predict what the weather will be like today, what will happen to tomorrow''s weather, and simply sum up in one sentence, that is, every day is rainy. Since the beginning of the Second Endurance World War, the country of the rain has never had peace. Those who live here can be said to have forgotten the word peace. What they want to do is to survive in this chaotic Huo family. It will not be wiped out tomorrow, and the death is inexplicable. I don''t know why. In the country of rain, the ninjas of other countries are walking. They are not peacefully intertwined with each other. Instead, they retaliate against each other and want to kill each other. It seems to vent their hatred in order to vent their anger. Because small-scale wars often erupt, the inhabitants of the rain country are out of the heat, fighting in the war and surviving in disasters. Chiba walked in the country of the rain country, and did not rush to find the Xiao organization, but first to understand the situation here, want to know more about the rain country. After all, his current understanding of the country of the rain is entirely in the Naruto plot, a simple introduction, completely unspecified. If you want to know the country of the rain, it is best to walk in the country of rain to know the specific situation. According to the development of time, Xiao organization has been established, and with the initial thoughts, has not fallen into the darkness, Yahiko has not died, or the leader of the organization, want to lead everyone, to bring this disaster-ridden country Come to a rare peace. Chiba is not in a hurry to find Yahiko and others. Anyway, the country of rain is so small, go to two places, and maybe you can meet them. After Chiba entered the country of rain, it was a bit empty, but it didn''t take long for it to start raining and expelling the original sun. When a person walks on this rainy day, Chiba is really a little unaccustomed, and his mood will become bad. I really don''t want to walk alone here, and he becomes a little depressed. "A person walking in bad weather, even the mood will become bad, I really hope that someone can talk." Chiba muttered to himself, sighing. In the country of the rain country, there are factories and buildings everywhere, in the rainy days, like a savage beast, violently jumping at any time, swallowing people. Chiba carries two knives, and her figure is not tall. It is a young boy. Compared with the vast world, it looks very small. It is like a drop in the ocean. Just in Chiba''s carelessness, bored, walking forward, going to the distance, having a building, when a city is in a state, the sword in the five handles suddenly hits from his left direction, and the speed is not slow. Even if Chiba is careless, but in the face of such a shuriken, it is impossible to hurt him. Chiba just glanced at him casually, and the body moved lightly, avoiding the shurikens that came from them, without any harm. Asking for flowers After avoiding the shuriken, Chiba turned to look to the left and saw two ninjas wearing combat uniforms, who were rushing over. In less than five seconds, the two ninjas came to Chiba, stopping Chiba from front to back, and did not intend to let him leave. The two ninjas wore black battle suits and wrapped the body very tightly. Although they were adults, the strength was not so good and they did not reach the level of tolerance. "I really didn''t think that there was a little ghost." A ninja spoke up and looked a little surprised. "If any order is placed, let him never go back." Another ninja said, sneer. "You are really rare, actually come to die, I really should have pity you." Chiba slowly opened, revealing a hint of sarcasm. ........... "I still have mercy on us. Do you think that you are so powerful and able to deal with us?" said the ninja who surrounded Chiba, and did not care. In their view, Chiba is just a little devil. There is no strength at all. If you want to deal with him, there is no difficulty at all. "Otherwise, you think that you are a rookie." Chiba shrugged and said in disapproval. "Don''t talk nonsense with him, just do it, and take him down." Saying, the two ninjas did not hesitate, immediately acted and rushed toward Chiba, holding the bitterness in their hands and attacking the key to Chiba. Seeing that the two ninjas rushed over, Chiba would naturally be polite, launching a shave, and the body disappeared from the original place. At the next moment, it came to the middle of the two ninjas, and while the left hand was holding the bitterness, it started. offensive. Seeing the sudden appearance of Chiba, the two ninjas have not reacted, surprised, did not think of a little devil, the speed is so fast, it is beyond their expectations. Moreover, they are the process of rushing through, and they are not ready to attack. They are not ready to attack, and Chiba does not intend to give them this opportunity. They have already launched an attack, swept a ninja out and fell into a puddle a few meters away. . Chapter 86： Yahiko trio [二连更] No content Chapter 87： Excellent to get along [three more to subscribe] No content Chapter 88： Join Xiao organization [four more] No content Chapter 89： Joke Xiaonan [five more to subscribe] No content Chapter 90： One stroke only [six more to complete] No content Chapter 91： Life is a bit boring [seven more] Kimura was taken out by a kick, fell to the ground, screaming in the abdomen, his face became extremely painful, and it was difficult to stand up. If it werent for Chibas mercy, Kimura could not only be hurt by this, but the ribs would be licked. He now finally realizes that his strength is not at the same level as that of Chiba. If life and death are opposite, he will be directly killed by Chiba, and there is no suspense. Kimura looked at Chiba and didn''t know what to say. Without the enthusiasm, he didn''t dare to go to see Chiba. "Chiba, you teach me to practice." "Teach me too, your body skills are so strong, and Ninjutsu will definitely be stronger." The new members not far away came over and did not have the slightest shelf. They directly asked Chiba to teach them to practice. The ages of these people are all around fifteen years old, which is much larger than Chiba, but they dare not underestimate Chiba, obviously recognizing their strength. They feel that if they can improve their strength, they don''t mind who will teach them, and they won''t mind other things. Seeing these new members swarming, without any politeness, I directly asked Chiba to teach, and Mi 14yan laughed and felt that this was very good. Chiba can get everyone''s recognition and respect in such a short period of time, which is the most rare. "Chiba, it is better to teach them to practice later, I think you can." Xiaonan said with a smile, his face filled with a good smile. "How do I fit, I am only eight years old, how can I teach others to practice?" Chiba said, really do not want to do such a laborious thing. Teaching these people to practice, but it takes a lot of time and energy. He does not have this leisure, nor does he have such kindness. "Age is not a problem, as long as there is strength, experience can be." Yahiko is in line with the same face, with a smile on his face, with a look of anticipation. "I have less experience, hot temper, not suitable for the teacher, or let me kill is more appropriate." Chiba waved his hand, said modestly, rare humility once. Seeing that Chiba is like this, Yahiko is also embarrassed to tease him again, let everyone continue to practice. ...... In the next few days, Chiba was not in a hurry to walk in the rain country, but to understand the situation of the rain country. If there is time and the mood is good, Chiba will also guide Xiao to organize new members to practice and teach them how to improve their ninjutsu. After Chiba proved his strength, these new members did not dare to sneer at him again, become respectful, and the status is similar to that of Yahiko. After the cultivation, Chiba sat on a balcony at the top of the factory building, overlooking the rainy sky, and the mood became a bit gloomy, which made him feel uncomfortable. I often live in this rainy and rainy place, where it rains every day, it will really make people become gloomy and even have depression. "There is nothing to do every day, it is really boring." Chiba said with a sigh, I really hope to find something to do, otherwise every day, he is almost moldy. "You can''t settle every day, you always want to find something to do." Xiaonan walked over and looked at Chiba, and said, the voice is still very gentle. "Life, you can''t stop, can you find something to do?" Chiba turned around and said to Xiaonan''s smile. In the past few days, the only harvest in Chiba is that there is a lot of time with Xiaonan, and the distance between them is getting closer. Its not easy to find things to do. Its not good to teach new members to practice, but you are not happy, Xiaonan said. "Teach others to practice, I don''t have that patience. If I teach you to practice, I would be a bit happy." Chiba looked at Xiaonan, and he smiled like a big wolf with a swinging tail and Xiaonan as a little sheep. "Where do you want to teach me to practice, when you look at you, you are not serious, and your heart is not good." Xiaonanbai took a look at Chiba, and said that he was not angry. He is used to him like this. He is a little ghost, although he is less than ten years old. However, acting is very sophisticated, that is, I like to tease her. "I will be like this? I am a real gentleman, how can I be misbehaving." Chiba said with a thick face, killing will not recognize the thoughts in her heart. "Xiaonan, not good." At this time, Naichuan rushed over and said in a panic. "What happened?" Seeing that Nagawa was so anxious, Xiaonan knew that something must happen, and immediately asked. "Yan Yan, when they went out to patrol, just happened to meet the enemy. Now they are surrounded by enemies. They are in danger and need our support." Naikawa had no time to take a break and said in a hurry. He was able to rush back, or Yahiko was fully escorted to enable him to break through the encirclement and return to the camp to find support. Normally, Yahiko and the long gate led members to patrol, but the long door went to purchase materials today, and could not go out with Yahiko, and encountered such a thing. When I heard that Mi 507 Yan and others were surrounded, Xiao Nandun was difficult to calm down and became nervous. "Where are they trapped? Take us in the past." Chiba did not hesitate, and immediately said, solemn. In this kind of thing, you can''t delay, otherwise it will definitely make a life. Although Yahikos strength is not bad, there should be no problem with self-destruction, but the strength of other people will not work. Once it is surrounded, the situation will be very bad. Maybe it has already been attacked and some people have lost their lives. "Hurry to lead the way." Xiaonan urged Naichuan, do not want to delay the slightest time. Naikawa knew that the time was tight, and he did not hesitate. He immediately turned and ran, leading the way. Chiba and Xiaonan did not hesitate, and immediately followed the past, almost speeding up, and wanted to use the shortest time to get to the place where Yahiko and others were surrounded. The situation is urgent now, they also refused to take care of others, walking through the rainy days, not paying attention to the clothes being wet by the rain. Five minutes later, Naikawa could only give directions to Chiba and Xiaonan because of his lack of physical strength. He could not take them in the past. About ten minutes later, Chiba and Xiaonan finally found a place where Yahiko and others were besieged. Seek full order, seek automatic, and seek rewards~~~. Chapter 92： Xiaonan’s surprise [eight more] The place where Yahiko and others were besieged was an abandoned factory building. Perhaps it was not a ruin. Almost half of it collapsed, like a wounded beast, crouching here. This abandoned factory has been hit by wind and rain all the year round and has been faltering. It is said to collapse at any time. If it is hit hard, the collapse will be affirmative. Based on the information provided by Naikawa, Yahiko, with four members of the organization, was trapped in an abandoned factory building. Two members have been injured and are in a very unfavorable situation. When Chiba and Xiaonan rushed here, they saw ten ninjas wearing combat uniforms. The abandoned factory buildings were surrounded, and they were narrowing the scope and approaching the factory to the past. They planned to besiege them and to wipe them out. Seeing this situation, Chiba and Xiaonan were relieved a little. Since these ninjas began to shrink the encirclement, it proved that they had nothing to do with Yahiko, and they arrived in time. "Fortunately, it is still timely." Chiba breathed a sigh of relief, no longer worried. As long as these ninjas have not yet won 417 Yahiko, Chiba will not have to worry. Or, the ninjas of these hostile forces, even Yahiko, could not touch them, and they were wiped out by Chiba. "What do we do now?" Xiaonan said. Although she is a few years older than Chiba, there are many things, there is no way to make a decision. Considering that it is not very thoughtful, she needs to ask Chiba and think that the latter can help her make a decision. "There is no other way to kill the past." Chiba showed a smile and said, becoming excited and not nervous. "Chiba, you look very excited, is there no pressure?" Seeing Chiba reacting like this, Xiaonan rushed to wonder, and asked. "I am very excited, why do you have pressure?" Chiba asked, looking a little confused, looking at Xiaonan. "According to the information given to us by Nagawa, there is one in the other''s ninja, and there is a special tolerance. If we rush directly, will it be their opponent?" Xiaonan said slightly, and said. She always feels (beeb), Chiba is too confident, even a little inflated, regardless of who the opponent is, I feel that with his strength, you can deal with it, so you will not be nervous, there will be no pressure. Xiao Nan believes that Chiba is full of confidence in himself. It is a good thing, but if it is overconfident, it will only harm others. This is not advisable. Xiaonan wants to rescue the five people of Yahiko, but I dont want Chiba because of any accidents at this time. Otherwise, she will be very embarrassed and blameful. "There is only one to bear, one is particularly tolerant, and I have not killed it. I havent even killed it on the peak. They cant count anything. Chiba said with a big word, it seems very casual, a pair It doesn''t matter. When I heard that Chiba said that she had killed her on the peak, Xiao Nan was surprised, her eyes were wide, her body was slightly shaken, and she could not believe it. Chiba is only eight years old now, and the strength is already strong enough to not only kill and endure, but also kill the peak. Knowing this news, Xiao Nan is really shocking, can''t believe it, as if it was struck by lightning. She originally thought that Yahiko and Changmen were already very powerful, and they couldn''t be said to be geniuses. However, compared with the enchanting of Chiba, they were completely eclipsed. The gap is too big. There is no way to compare them. "Chiba, are you a monster?" Xiaonan stunned, and instinctively said this sentence, did not think too much. "You should be a monster when you are." Chiba shrugged and said nothing. "I really don''t understand, how do you cultivate, so you have such strength at such age, if you grow up, then you still have it?" Xiaonan murmured, it is a bit forgotten, now the main thing to do. "Little South Sister, I think we will deal with these ninjas of hostile forces first, and then discuss how I cultivated things." Chiba said, seeing the ninja not far away, is approaching the abandoned factory where Yahiko is located. Get a reminder of Chiba, Xiaonan immediately reacted, revealing a trace of look. "Chiba, you really decided to kill it in the past?" Xiaonan asked, still a little worried, not very reassured. "That is natural, but it is just some chickens and dogs." Chiba nodded and his eyes became sharp. "Little South Sister, you see that I am performing well, no need to shoot." When he said this, the whole person had already rushed out and quickly approached the ninja of the hostile forces, as if the ghost was moving, the speed was very fast, and people could not capture his movement. "Well, if you can''t handle it, I will help you to see how powerful you are. You have to cheer." Xiaonan waved his fist and said, showing a confident look and becoming very excited. She really wants to know how strong Chibas strength is, whether she can easily defeat the tolerant and deal with the ninjas of these hostile forces. If Chiba is so powerful, it is definitely a very good thing for Xiao organization. It can help Xiao organization grow rapidly, no need to avoid other strengths, and Chiba is like the patron saint of the organization, sheltering Members of the organization. When Xiaonan spoke, Chiba had already rushed forward, constantly shaving and quickly approaching the ninja of the hostile forces. Originally, the ten ninjas were planning to approach the abandoned factory building and took the five people of Yahiko, but suddenly heard the sound coming from behind, the instinctive vigilance, turned around and glanced behind him. Suddenly, they saw a figure, they were rushing and approaching them, they were very fast, so that they could not see the other side''s appearance, and even it was difficult to capture the moving track. "Everyone is careful, be prepared for the battle." The person who knows that it is approaching is definitely not his own, and his strength is good. Immediately remind his men and let everyone pay attention. I got the captain''s reminder that other ninjas didn''t dare to care about it. They all turned around and prepared for the battle. Some people held the bitterness. Some people made the gesture of printing. As long as they saw people approaching, they would not hesitate. s attack. There is a chapter in the update, there is no content, there is no movement to refresh, do not know what the situation, can only be re-issued once! ! Don''t subscribe to which chapter in front! ! ! ! . Chapter 93： Strength rolling [one more to subscribe] No content Chapter 94： Shocked [two even more complete] No content Chapter 95： This is a conspiracy [three more] No content Chapter 96： I am a medical ninja [four more] No content Chapter 97： Transplant the body [five more to subscribe] No content Chapter 98： View [six more to complete] "When I''m done, when he wakes up, basically there is no serious problem, and the arm can be used freely." After half an hour of busy work, Chiba finally finished the matter, relieved and took back the surgical equipment. It is still very labor-intensive and energetic to treat Yano''s wounded body. He is so busy, he has more physical strength than fighting, and his face is covered with sweat. Seeing that Chiba was so busy, Xiaonan was very interested. He moved a stool and sat down to rest in Chiba. Seeing that Yano is not a big problem, from the danger of life, even the broken arm can be regained. Yahiko and others can finally relax, each find a position to sit down and start to rest. "Long Gate, aren''t you going to buy supplies today? What happened next?" After Yayohiko sat down, she thought of what happened to the "four seven seven" of the long gate, and immediately asked. "We really went to buy supplies, but when we came back, we were surrounded by the rain eagle. In order to save everyone''s life, I could only give up the materials and take them out of the encirclement." The long door said, thinking of this kind of thing. There is some anger in my heart. His current strength is not strong enough to compete with the strong eagle of the rain eagle. Otherwise, he will not be afraid at all, and will directly fight hard and kill each other. Xiaos current life is already tight, and its not good. After giving up the supplies, it will only make their lives more difficult. It is estimated that in the future, even filling the stomach is a problem. After all, the Xiao organization has not been established for a long time. The overall strength is still not strong. The turnover in all aspects is still not perfect. It can be said that there is a lot of blood in the air. I just want to maintain the peace of the city, but I dont know how to operate. Balance, so that members can live a good life. "This batch of materials has not been shipped back. Our life will only be more difficult. It is a problem to maintain it," one member said. Although he does not want to say such words at such times, he also needs to understand the situation that he has to face now. The food we have left now can still support a few days? Yahiko asked. He is the leader of the organization. No matter what problem he encounters, he must stand up first and find a way to solve the problem. He has this responsibility and obligation. "If you follow the normal expenses, you can still support for three days. If you save a little, you can barely maintain five days." Xiaonan said. "Don''t worry, before the materials are consumed, I will definitely think of ways to solve the problem and will not let everyone go hungry." Yahiko stood up and looked around at her partner, her eyes were firm and she said. "Actually, this thing is not as terrible as you think. It is just a small matter." Chiba took a break and recovered her strength. She said. "Chiba, do you have any good methods? You can say it, everyone will discuss it together to see if it is feasible." Xiaonan said. After this incident, everyone has seen the strength of Chiba, knowing that he is very strong, and the medical skills are very powerful. Therefore, not only is the new member of the Xiao organization, but also the Yahiko trio, who is more respectful to Chiba and no longer treats him as a little guy. If he decides what to do, if he has any ideas, he will discuss it with Chiba. . Between the faint, Chibas position in Xiaos organization is no longer weaker than that of Yahiko, and there is a lot of power. The words spoken have a lot of weight. In this city, the biggest opponent of Xiaos organization is the rain eagle that you said. If you solve the rain eagle, the organization can become the strongest force in the city and rule the city. What kind of materials you want is not a simple matter." Chiba said, as if it was a small matter, there is no difficulty. In addition to the stunned Yano, all members of Xiao''s organization looked at Chiba, and his eyes fell on him. Hearing him saying this, he couldn''t help but move his eyes, his eyes widened, and it was a bit difficult to calm down. They instinctively think that Chibas words are simply taking off his pants and farting. He has not thought about it and has not thought about the seriousness of the matter. If the Xiao organization can compete with the rain eagle and defeat the rain eagle, then they will not be polite, they have already hit the past, and the rain eagle has been removed.... However, they are not the strength of the organization, want to develop for a period of time, and then fight with the rain eagle! "With our current strength, it is not the opponent of the rain eagle. If you really want to start a war, I am afraid that only the fate of death will be sent." Naikawa said, telling the thoughts in his heart. "Yeah, if we can beat the rain eagle, we will keep them in the city and drive them away." Kimura said, saying that what Chiba said is completely nonsense, there is no use at all. . On the contrary, Yahiko was silent, and did not rush to express his opinions. He turned to look at Chiba and thought about many problems. "Chiba, do you think that with your strength, you can compete against the leader of the rain eagle - Beben?" Yahiko asked, looking very solemn, and no joke. He now recognizes the strength of Chiba, and is much stronger than himself. He can compete against it and even defeat it. If Chiba can counter the leader of the rain eagle, then it is not a problem for Xiao to contend with the rain eagle. There is still a great chance that the rain eagle can be solved. Therefore, Yahiko wants to gamble and see if Chiba can have confidence and can delay the fish and pepper. "Yahiko, what do you say, the strength of Chiba is even stronger, but 5.1 is not the opponent of Beben, but the elite is forbearing, the strength is very strong." Hearing that Yanhiko said, he has not waited for Chiba to speak. The long door immediately said that it was ridiculous and impossible. Xiaonan stood by, his eyes fell on Chiba, and he did not speak, in a state of uncertainty. After seeing the strength of Chiba today, she felt that what he showed was not his full strength. If he broke out with all his strength, he would only be stronger. As for whether he can compete with Beben, he can''t say clearly, it is not sure, so Xiaonan will hesitate, no comments, waiting for Chiba to speak. Six more sent, I hope everyone can see it, and then a lot of support, let me know that everyone has been reading this book! ! ! ! . Chapter 99： Decided [seven more to seek rewards] No content Chapter 100： Action [seeking automatic, rewarding] Three days passed by, and they arrived at the headquarters of the Yuying headquarters in Chiba. Although the Yahiko trio has a big blood and a big dream, they have not seen the big scenes and have not played against the real strong. I thought that I would go to the Yuying headquarters to attack, and I couldnt help but feel a little nervous, or faintly excited. "Chiba, don''t you have a little nervous?" Before preparing to go, Xiaonan saw that Chiba was calm, looks as usual, and did not change. I couldnt help but be curious. "Although I am young, I have never seen any tension when I have seen a big scene." Chiba smiled proudly, a very mature look. . "Then we will act this time, but we will listen to your orders and let you command the action." Yahiko looked at Chiba and said, There is no blame, but a little expectation. Although Yahiko is the leader of the Xiao organization, it will not be very majestic. It will not be forced to order members. It will be very open and will listen to others. Views. If it is good for the organization, he is willing to do a lot of things, even if he is to be a man and do all kinds of small things, he will be willing. "If you are willing to listen to my command, it will increase the chances of success." Chiba said unceremoniously, not at all. Virtual. "Let''s go, the time is almost the same." The long door said, the whole person seems to be more serious, do not want this thing, appear Why not leak. The Chiba four did not stop, braved the rain, left the base, rushed to the city, and went to the headquarters of Rain Eagle. The new members of the Xiao organization did not leave, stood in the base, watching the Chiba and the four leave, in this matter, can not contribute, only I can silently pray that I hope that the four people of Yahiko will not be in trouble and will succeed. Perhaps, God is helping them in Chiba, the weather is very bad today, the sky is pouring rain, and it is very violent, even if it is The country of rain is also very rare. It looks like a skyrocket. The rainstorm washes down and it hurts when you hit your face. In such a weather, residents will definitely not go out, and the visibility will become very low. If you go to the Rain Eagle headquarters, you can let them There is a greater chance of sneak into the Yuying headquarters. An hour later, Chiba entered the city, moved quickly in the city, bypassed the street, and rushed to the headquarters of the Rain Eagle. Rain Eagle''s headquarters is in the center of the city, and it is a separate building. If you look outside, it is a mobile villa with three floors. Under the rain, like a behemoth, you will open a huge mouth at any time, and the people who will commit it in the future will be swallowed up. Yuyings headquarters is under the backdrop of the rain screen. It is gray in the sky, perhaps because it has been washed away by rain all the year round. It began to decay, as if it had been built for decades. Because of the heavy rain and the signs of no stopping, the rain eagles people all returned to the inside, and no one was patrolling outside, it looked like A lonely building. Chiba and four people looked at the headquarters of the Rain Eagle, and did not rush into it. Instead, they walked around the headquarters to understand the terrain on this side before they began to act. stand up. "After you enter the inside of the rain eagle, if you are in danger, don''t stay, immediately withdraw, no matter what the situation. Next, the line saves your life, this is the most important, do you know? "Chiba said, I am solemn, I don''t want any intention." outer. After all, the strength of the rain eagle is still very strong, can not care, must be cautious, otherwise, Yahiko may stay here in. As for Chiba, he has enough confidence, even if the other side can compete with himself, even besieging him, let him fall in the wind, he will Have enough ability to safely retreat without fear of life being threatened. In general, Chiba is confident that he can take advantage of such an opportunity to kill the rain eagle''s Beben, after all, the strength is above the other side. "Reassured, we know what to do." Yahiko nodded and said, very much recognized Chiba''s statement. "If you are dealing with Beben and you are in danger, what do you do?" Xiaonan asked about this matter. "Under normal circumstances, this kind of thing will not happen, but if it happens, then you will withdraw, do not stay, also Don''t worry about me, I won''t die here. "Chiba slightly sinks and says." "We try not to make mistakes. There should be no problems. If the four of us come, then four people should go back, and one cannot. less. The long door said, looking serious, not wanting someone to die here. "Don''t say this, you have to be confident in yourself. You try to get along with the other side. You don''t need to work hard. After I kill Beben, this is Some people have no idea of ??fighting and will choose to surrender. "Chiba said. The four of them nodded, did not stay, through the cover of the rain curtain, from the rear of the Rain Eagle headquarters, over the wall into the villa, toward the other The villa was rushed inside. After entering the interior of the villa, Chiba and four people rushed to the place where Beben was most likely to stay. In order to be able to take care of each other, they are not separated, they choose to act together, even if they encounter powerful opponents, they can pay. ". Who are you?" When the stranger entered the interior of the villa, the guard immediately opened his mouth and sipped, and he looked very solemn and very strict. . Moreover, the two guards did not hesitate, immediately took out the knife, rushed toward the Chiba and four people, and launched an offensive. The two guards saw the Chiba and the four, the face is still very young, no adult, the first feeling is that their strength is not strong, Some thieves who sneaked into the thief (the Zhao) who sneaked here, without any fear, would have to take them down. In this city, the rain eagle is the biggest force. Just like a bully, it is calculated that several people are killed by hand, and no one dares to say anything. What, let alone some thieves, then there is no problem. The strength of the guards at the Yuying headquarters is not so good. It is also good to be able to find out the level of the elite. Seeing that the two guards rushed over, Chiba did not intend to smash with them, immediately launched a shave, the body disappeared from the original, appeared in two In front of a guard, holding the snow in his hand, waving his right hand, flashing a cold knife, wiped the neck of the guard. Two knives flashed, blood flew out, and Chiba rushed out three meters away. The two guards fell backwards, and the neck spurted blood and eyes. There was horror in the middle, but there was no time to do something, so I died. . Chapter 101： Rain Eagle Headquarters [二连更] Seeing that Chiba easily killed two guards, Yahikos heart was still a little surprised. He felt that Chiba was killed from the heap of people. And easy to kill the opponent, there is no effort at all. If you want to practice such a means, you dont know how many people you want to kill, you can reach such a realm. Yahiko is not as good as himself. There is a big gap between Chiba and Chiba, and there are some sighs in my heart. "Let''s go!" Chiba didn''t look at the two guards who fell to the ground. He held the snow in his hand and walked toward the front. The Yahiko trio came back to God and followed Chiba and continued to go inside the villa. Because Chiba is only eight years old and is not tall, compared with Yahiko, the height difference is a big difference, and Yahiko is followed by a thousand. Behind the leaves, it seems that he is the boss, the picture looks a bit strange. When Yahiko rushed to the interior of the villa, he did not dare to care about it. He looked very cautious, holding the bitter, shuriken, and detonating Be prepared to fight at any time. After the two guards had been drinking, the guards in other places had heard the sound and quickly rushed over. 723 Chiba, they just passed this passage, and the four guards arrived and stopped in front of them. "Don''t dare to break into here, know where it is? Are you impatient?" After the guard appeared, immediately sipped up. The swords are facing each other, showing their anger, which is very majestic, but it is a bit of a gas field. "Its you who live impatiently." Chiba said coldly. He didn''t talk to these guards. When he spoke, he quickly rushed out, flashing in front of the other side, and his feet were lame. The right hand waved the snow and quickly slammed the past. Hey! A guard has not reacted yet, and he is flying out of Chiba, hitting a pillar, making a dull sound, and there is a cry. Screaming. As for the other guard, the end is even more direct, the hand is too knife to wave into the air, the snow in the hands of Chiba, flashing cold knife, Piercing his heart, piercing the body, so that he did not even have the ability to parry, crashed to the ground, directly killed. Yahiko and Nagato are not only looking at Chiba, but when they see the bebe guard, the body ejects, and the speed is extremely fast. A fierce offensive. Their combat skills, although not as sharp as Chiba, but their strength is not weak, to deal with the level of tolerance, or not questionable. After several rounds, Changmen and Yahiko killed the opponent. Chiba walked forward with the snow and came to the pillar and fell to the front of the guard. "I said, you are impatient." Chiba said coldly, the light flashed, and the cold murder. After all, the blade flickered, and a curve was drawn. It was swept from the neck of the guard, and it was sprayed with blood. It bloomed in the air. Blood flower. After solving the four guards, the Chiba four did not stop and continued to rush inside the villa. Obviously, the voice of fighting here began to attract the attention of some of the strong eagle, and began to send stronger people, no longer some strength. The low guard came to die. After passing through a passage, Chiba and the four came to the hall of the Rain Eagle headquarters, where ten ninjas had gathered and waited for their arrival. . These ten ninjas are not weak, and the lowest strengths reach the level of tolerance. They are no longer those low-powered guards, wearing black battles. Fighting clothes, holding all kinds of weapons in his hands, eyes sharp, watching the eyes of Chiba and four people, gradually become fierce. In the depths of the hall, above a step, a very large chair with a tiger skin, sitting on a middle-aged, also wearing With a black battle suit, the figure looks very burly, with a long black hair and a scar on the bridge of the nose. The eyes are very sharp and murderous. Falling on the four people of Chiba, revealing disdain, as if they think they are four people, already dead. At the headquarters of the Rain Eagle, who can sit in this position, only the leader of the rain eagle, Beben, is just one person. So, without guessing, you can know who is sitting on the tiger''s leather chair. "I really didn''t think of it. I didn''t kill you last time. Now I am taking the initiative to send it to my door." Beben sat down straight, Looking at the four people of Yahiko, the corners of the mouth are slightly tilted, revealing a cold smile, without any tension. "The last time you designed to kill us, we hate in our hearts, so personally come to revenge and ask for your life." Yahiko said Tao, there is no fear at all. They are mentally prepared before they come, and they will be easily feared. "The tone is not small, the four little devils, and want to kill me, since you are here today, don''t think about leaving." Beben cold Drinking, his face is full of anger, it looks very uncomfortable. "If you want to take us, look at it, what can you guys have to do." The long door shrugged and said, it looks very good. Confidence, as if to eat Beiben. "Don''t talk to them, take them together." Beben screamed coldly and gave orders to his men. "However, that little Nizi looks very watery. You should not kill her first. I still want to play. When I am tired, I will give it to you. Let''s cool off. At the time of these subordinates actions, Beben said, showing the meaning of playfulness, his eyes fell on Xiaonans body and became hot. Come. Hearing Bebens words, such a light and small South, no matter what the reason, Chiba has sentenced him to death, who is also Can''t save this guy, even if God comes. "Haha, its a watery Nizi, but it will be smashed by us tonight." Bebens man said, showing awkwardness. The look of the eyes, cast on Xiaonan, is not good. The rain eagle originally had Beben, and there were a total of three forbearance, two forbearance, and eight forbearance. However, three days ago, the team that Beben sent out was directly obliterated by Chiba, causing the rain eagle to suffer heavy losses and lose. One is forbearance, one is particularly tolerant, and one is forbearance, which makes Rain Eagle''s overall strength drop a lot. Chiba also learned about the overall strength of the rain eagle before, knowing the general situation of the rain eagle, dare to bring the Yahiko three people to come and attack together. Yuying headquarters, I plan to put them in a pot, otherwise, I dare not take risks easily. . Chapter 102： Ice Age [three more to subscribe] No content Chapter 103： Start the war [four more automatically] No content Chapter 104： Automatically die [five] "Water Margin and Water Dragon Bomb!" Just defusing the offensive of the fire fist, Beben slid down the body, his hands quickly printed, and cast a ninja attack. If he wants to change the passive situation, he must take the initiative to attack and let Chiba get passive, so that there are more opportunities. Beben spewed Chakra from his mouth and immediately evolved into a wave of water, forming a water dragon, clawing his teeth, and rushing toward Chiba, and the power was very powerful. In the face of this kind of otter attack, Chiba will not be jealous. He has frozen fruit and wants to deal with the attacking water dragon. It is not an easy task. At the foot of Chiba, he quickly pushed forward and launched the frozen fruit. The violent mouth slammed out and blocked the water dragon. The two mens attacks collided together and seemed to be equal, and no one had the upper hand. However, just after the water dragon was blocked, Bebens figure appeared in front of Chiba, and the speed was extremely fast. He still held the knife in his hand and stabbed it toward the body of Chiba, taking the heart of Chiba. Seeing this situation, Chiba was surprised and wide-eyed, a little unbelievable. He did not expect that Beben actually wanted these 14 attacks, and felt that he could pierce his heart and he could have his life. Since Beben wants such an opportunity, Chiba gives him such an opportunity, and he can also use this opportunity in reverse. Chibas premature action was slow, and he reached out to pick up the devils weeping on the ice and tried to withstand Bebes attack. Seeing this situation, Bebens eyes suddenly brightened and I felt that this was a good opportunity to kill Chiba directly and end the battle. Thinking of this situation, Beben was faintly excited and showed a cold smile. "Give me to die!" Beben sipped and slammed his feet, and the knife in his hand pierced at full speed. At the next moment, Beben''s hand in the heart of the knife penetrated into the heart of Chiba, and penetrated his body without any stagnation, no accident. Seeing that he had a blow, Bebens mood immediately became very refreshing and he couldnt help but laugh. "Little devil, even if your strength is strange again, you still have to die in my hands." Beben looked at Chiba, sneered, revealing the meaning of chill. At this time, between Chiba and Beben, they are less than forty centimeters apart, and they can see each other clearly. Chiba was pierced by the sword, and his expression was still calm. There was no fear, no fear, no disdain, no signs of weakness. Seeing this situation, Beben felt that something was wrong, but could not say it. "I wanted to kill you, but I still have to spend a little thought, and I have to arrange a game, but I didn''t think that you came to the door yourself." Chiba and Beben looked at each other and sneered, as if they saw an ignorant person. . "What do you say, are you not wearing my body? Can you still survive?" Beben looked at Chiba, and said slyly, he was not calm, and even feared. He glanced at the knife that clearly penetrated the heart of Chiba, but suddenly found that the body of Chiba had a flame, and the wound was in flames, as if the body had turned into a flame. Seeing this situation, Beben became uneasy, and the heart suddenly burst into fear, and was immediately drowned in it. Almost instinctive behavior quickly quits. However, he just quits backwards, and Chiba is bullying and approaching. The right hand holds the demon knife and weeping. Like his previous movements, he pierces his body and penetrates his heart. Beben can''t elementize the body like Chiba, and can be immune to physical attacks. This is the heart that can''t be spared and will be killed. When Chiba attacked Beben, he did not have the ability to start the operation of the fruit. He simply used the knife to pierce the heart of Beben and penetrated his body. Suffering from such an attack, Beben could not immunize, immediately spurted a blood, and splattered toward Chiba, but was mobilized by Chiba to smother a blood, blocking the blood, so as not to stain the clothes. "What kind of ability do you have in the end?" Beben looked at Chiba, asking for a difficult opening. Even if he wanted to die, he wanted to figure out the situation, otherwise he would not die. "If you don''t understand it, why do you know so much, or die early." Chiba pushed Belpen away, took out Devil May Cry, and turned to walk toward other battlefields. He had thought that he wanted to kill Beben. It took some time and consumed a lot of energy. He didn''t think that Beben took the initiative to send him to death, which saved him a lot of time. The heart was pierced. For Beben, it was fatal and could not survive. After falling to the ground, there was not a few breathing time, and it was completely killed. At this point, the head of the rain eagle, Beben, was wiped out by Chiba and ended completely. After Chiba turned around, the body was no longer elemental and returned to normal. Chiba rushed toward the place where the long gates fought, because the long facade was a tolerant one. Although it was able to handle it, it was already in the downwind. If it continues this way, it will definitely be defeated. "Your prince has already killed me 410, and then you are." Chiba rushed over, waving the devil''s weeping in the hand, and smothered it to the past. On the forbearance, a special shape, with a long knife with a barb, blocking the hit of Chiba, the body withdrew from the back and saw that it fell in the distance, there is no movement of Beben, could not help but stunned, can not believe . "How is it possible!" On the end, I saw that Beben died, and it was difficult to calm down and scream. "There is nothing impossible. If you die, you will die." Chiba said, "The next time it will be your turn." "Long Gate, you used to help Xiaonan, this is forbearance to me to deal with." Chiba turned to the long door. It was learned that Chiba had killed the head of the rain eagle, Beben, and the heart of the long door was equally astonished, and it was a bit unacceptable to pick up the waves. For him, Beben is a very powerful presence, and it is absolutely very difficult to kill Beben. However, Chiba was able to do it. It didn''t take long, but in a few minutes, the leader of a power was killed by a little ghost. It was a little unbelievable. It is not to say how weak Bebe is, but to set off the power of Chiba, definitely stronger than everyone else thinks, and the ability is even more strange. Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to kill Beben. . Chapter 105： Destroy the rain eagle [six more to subscribe] No content Chapter 106： Rich and self-willed [seven more to complete] Seeing that Yahiko is hesitant, I can''t start with these ninjas who lost their fighting power. Chiba doesn''t despise and feels normal. After all, they have not experienced too many battles and they are understandable. "Since you can''t get it, then this wicked person will do it by me." Chiba said. He did not hesitate and walked forward and attacked and killed the frozen ninja. Seeing the Chiba action, the Yahiko three did not stop, but there was some sigh in the heart, thinking of many things, with some - feelings. In less than a minute, the remaining four were frozen, and were all killed by Chiba, and the body was broken and became _ ice. "Well, this battle is over." After Chiba killed four of them, there was no negative emotion. They converge on the cold face and return to the usual appearance, revealing a bright smile, and a human and animal is harmless. It''s like having never experienced anything. Seeing Chiba''s bright smile, Yahiko is really a little helpless. I feel that I can''t see the guy in Chiba, and I feel a little sigh. "The things here are solved, let''s leave." Yahiko said, the whole person relaxed, without the pressure before, the tight nerves relaxed. The Chiba four people no longer hesitated and turned away from the headquarters of Rain Eagle. There are still some members of the Yuying headquarters, but the strength is not very strong, and it has not reached the level of Zhongren. Even if it is killing, it has no effect. Chiba will not bother to pay attention. Moreover, after seeing the Chiba four people killing the top-ranking strongmen, the remaining members of the Rain Eagle dare to stay, and fleeing in fear, not afraid to stay at the headquarters, for fear of being killed and killed. After Chiba walked out of the headquarters of Rain Eagle, he stopped and did not rush to leave. He turned back and looked at the Yuying headquarters. He was not in a hurry to leave. "Chiba, what''s wrong, is there anything else?" Seeing Chiba stopped, Xiaonan had some doubts and asked. Both Yahiko and Nagato stopped and turned to look at Chiba, which was also a doubt, but did not say anything. "I just watched this villa is not pleasing to the eye, so I look at it more." Chiba said, showing a faint smile. When I heard Chiba say this, Yahikos three people are a little confused, and they dont understand what he means. "What do you mean by this, we are a bit difficult to understand." Xiaonan asked. "There is no point, that is, I want to ruin it here." Chiba shrugged and said. Said, Chiba pulled out the devil''s knife and weeping, and the ability to launch the fruit of the operation, the laser was condensed on the knife, the right hand waved and slammed forward. Suddenly, a sword slashed out and the villas inside the slaughterhouse were directly split into two halves, crashing and bursting, making a bang. When I saw a thousand leaves, I broke a villa into two sections and collapsed. The eyes of Yahiko were straight and shocked. "Chiba, you really have no strength to go out." Yahiko sighed and said, in his heart, he made up his mind and decided to work hard to cultivate and fight for the monster of Chiba. "Let''s go!" Chiba destroyed the headquarters of the Rain Eagle, dispersed the slaughterhouse, and turned away from here. "We have removed the rain eagle today, it is a celebration worth celebrating. Let us celebrate." After leaving the villa, the long door remembered this matter and proposed. "Okay, everyone loves to be very nervous recently. Now that the rain eagle has been wiped out by us, we can finally relax. It should be celebrated." Xiaonan said, without hesitation, he directly agreed to the proposal of Changmen. "Although it is a thing worth celebrating, but the base has no supplies, we have no money in hand, and it is a difficult thing to celebrate." Yahiko is slightly embarrassed, helplessly said. "Money is a small thing, I have it here." Chiba said, taking out a bank card from his pocket and handing it to Xiaonan. "Xiaonan, you will be the finance minister of the organization in the future, specializing in the management of funds, there are three million in the bank card, what to buy if you want to buy, don''t worry, if it is not enough, I still have it here." Ye said very refreshingly, I don''t mind this money at all. You know, there are still a few bank cards in his hands. The deposits in them are all added up, about 300 million yuan, enough to support the expenses of Xiao organization. Asking for flowers Chiba is just a person''s life. There is no concept about spending money. Anyway, it is not bad. "Chiba, how can you be so rich?" Xiaonan took the bank card, his eyes glowing, a little excited. "Walking in the rivers and lakes, nothing can be lacking, that is, you can''t afford to lose money. It''s all I got back from gambling money some time ago." Chiba said, showing a confident smile. "I really didn''t think that you are not only powerful, but even the gambling is so powerful." Yahiko said, really admire Chiba, and sigh. "That is a must, I am a versatile man." Chiba said, no humility, and accept the glory of this praise. .............. "Chiba, you are really our lucky star. Since you came, not only helped us to lift the crisis, but also helped us to defeat the biggest rivals, so that the organization has a space for stable development." Changmen said, I really appreciate it. Chiba. If there is a Chiba, the Xiao organization still does not know what it is, and does not know whether it can continue to develop. However, from now on, as long as there is a Chiba sitting in the organization, there will be no difficulties in the future. If you do not encounter a strong opponent, you can develop steadily and improve your strength. "If you are polite, you don''t have to tell me. If you say this, you should not regard me as a member of the organization." Chiba said, and his expression became serious. "How come, you are our partner, or the elders of the organization. After the organization wants to develop, you can''t do without you." Yahiko squatted on the shoulders of Chiba and said, and did not care about anything. The Chiba four people left the Yuying headquarters and rushed to the material market in the city. They no longer have to spend money on their money. They bought a batch of materials and bought what they bought. It was simply the behavior of local tyrants. Xiaonan has not been able to spend a lot of money and can''t afford to shop. This time, with the support of Chiba, I can let go of my hands and feet. I dont have to stick to it. I bought two sets of clothes for myself, and some cosmetics. She is happy. . Chapter 107： Flourishing [seeking automatic, rewarding] "The host successfully eradicate the power of the rain eagle, successfully complete the mission, reward 40,000 points, get the armed color domineering!" The sound of the One Piece system prompts. When I heard the voice of the One Piece system, Chiba was a little excited and the mood became even better. Obtaining armed color domineering, for Chiba, has a great help, can enhance his defense and attack power, and exert it unexpectedly, the effect can be very amazing. After the night falls and the heavy rain stops, the Chiba four talents pull the purchased car materials, and they are in a good mood. They are ridiculed and rushed back to the base. After Chiba left, the new members of the Xiao organization were in a state of worry, worried about the four people of Yahiko, for fear that they would be killed by the people at the headquarters of the rain eagle. After all, in their subjective view, the strength of the "one-three zero" Yan four, want to compete with the high-level headquarters of the rain eagle, it is basically impossible. They even suspected that the headquarters of Chiba and the four people went to the headquarters of Yuying. I am afraid that they are fierce and few, and even the chances of returning are small. "Yan Yan, they haven''t come back yet, they have been out of the day, and nothing will happen." Naichuan said with concern, the look of anxiety on his face was not very calm. "I think it''s a bit hanging, it''s been a long time." Kimura said, shaking his head, almost affirmative. "Its all that Chiba, its so small, its so arrogant, dare to go to the headquarters of Rain Eagle, isnt it looking for death? Someone complained and blamed Chiba. "Who is behind me saying bad things about me." A cold voice came in from the gate of the base. When I heard the voice of Chiba, the new members of the left-behind base were shocked and immediately stood up and looked at the gate, revealing the look of expectation. Naichuan and others did not hesitate, and immediately rushed to the door, and I hope that Yahiko and others will be able to come back. When they came to the gate, they saw the four people in Chiba appear at the door, and pushed a car full of supplies. Seeing that the four people of Yahiko are coming back, for Naichuan, it is the best news. I dont expect to attack the Yuying headquarters and what effect can be achieved. "Great, you are finally back." Kimura Rin cheered, happy for this, showing an excited smile. "You are fine, it is so good, we can worry." Naikawa said, the tears of excitement will flow out. "What can we do, our life is very big, you are worried." Yahiko said, a bright smile leaking out. "That... How is the rainy eagle headquarters?" Yano said slightly, and asked, what is the final result of the matter. "Since I started, will there be a result of failure?" Chiba squinted and showed a proud look. "Really?" Someone still couldn''t believe it, and asked. "It is true that the headquarters of Yuying was destroyed by us. Even Bebeen and those high-level officials were all killed by us. From then on, there will be no rain eagle." Xiaonan nodded and said, showing a bright smile. I got a reply from Xiao Nan, and Naichuan and others finally couldnt help but cheered excitedly and smiled. They worry about the whole day and can finally relax at this moment, no need to worry. "That''s great. After the rain eagle is removed, we don''t have to worry so much." Yano said. "In the future, this region is the strongest of our organization. We don''t have to worry about it, we can live a stable life." The members of the Xiao organization sighed and opened their smiles and were excited. For a long time, they have been suppressed and persecuted by the rain eagle. Now that the rain eagle has been removed, it is absolutely exciting for them. "After we removed the rain eagle, we went to buy a batch of supplies, and we can celebrate it tonight." The long men said. "Tonight we have to hold a bonfire dinner, let everyone celebrate and relax," Yahiko said. Hearing this, Yano and others cheered again, and the mood was very good, with a smile on his face. They did not hesitate to move the materials into the base together..... In the evening, everyone piled up a campfire and prepared to eat good food. Everyone sat together, pushed the cup for change, talked and laughed, very happy, no need to consider other issues, you can completely relax. ...... After the rain eagle was eradicated, the forces in this urban area were the strongest in the organization, and the Xiao organization had a good development environment. Moreover, the rain eagle was eradicated by the Xiao organization, which made Xiao organization have a great reputation in this urban area and had a strong deterrent. The forces in this area were very taboo and did not dare to provoke the organization. Chiba is now a small organization, and the overall strength is very strong. Even if the elite leads the team, it is not an opponent of the organization. After the rain eagle, Chiba has a higher status in the organization, and Yahiko is equal. It is a figure of the veteran level. Not only the Yahiko, but even the members of the organization, they are very respectful and dare not dare. He scorned him again and felt that he was young and underestimated his strength. With the steady development of Xiao''s organization, it is possible to maintain the stability and peace of this urban area. The Xiao organization has gradually gained more recognition, and some people are willing to join the Xiao organization to serve the organization. For the organization of the organization to recruit members, Chiba did not stop, handed over to Yahiko to deal with it, anyway, he is not very concerned, no mind to manage these trivial things. 1.0 The thing that Chiba needs to do every day is to cultivate, to be familiar with the domineering of the armed color, and to be tired with Xiaonan when he is resting. If he is in a good mood, he will teach the new members some ninja, and the life is not very good. In the past three months, Xiao organization has grown vigorously, and its scale has developed very well. It has recruited 20 members and its overall strength has increased a lot. The overall strength of Xiaos organization has improved, and the strength of Yahikos trio has also improved a lot. After painstaking cultivation, it has reached a level of special tolerance. Xiaonan is in the cultivation field, but he has gained a lot of inspiration from Chiba. The strength improvement is the fastest. There are some gaps with Yahiko and Changmen. Now it has been flat. If it really fights, it can be tied. . Chapter 108： Konoha Ninja [二连更] No content Chapter 109： Rescue [three more to subscribe] "We originally came to the country of the rain to perform a mission. I don''t know why, because of the news, we were discovered by the ninjas in Yuyin Village. Instead, they were besieged and could only escape. I came here and were rescued by them. "Yu Fei Asma simply said things again. Chiba is slightly indulgent, think about it, and know what is going on. It was Asma who came to perform the task, and then they were discovered by the ninjas in Yuyin Village, so that they could not continue to execute, they could only escape, and the result would be the latter. Who is going to perform the task with you? Chiba asked, this is the most critical issue. After all, Գɰ˹ is now safe and has not been hurt, the real concern is others. "I am with the red sun, Ibie, and the Japanese teacher." Asma said. At this time, he does not have to hide, and Chiba is a Konoha ninja. In this kind of thing, he is also obliged to take it. "Where did you be besieged and then dispersed?" After Chiba had a little understanding of the situation, he asked. He wants to rescue the scattered people, starting from the scattered places, that is the best place. "In the area where the city and the other urban areas meet, the Japanese teacher is injured, and the state of the red is not good. I have to hurry to find them. Otherwise, things will become more troublesome." Asma said, in my heart. I am worried that they will be relieved. "Can you still go now? If you can go, just go with me to rescue them on the eve of the day." Chiba said, it seems a little urgent. After all, it can''t be delayed for a minute now, otherwise they will be dangerous in the evening. "Although there are injuries on the body, but the injury on the shoulders does not prevent me from acting, I can still help." Asma nodded. "Then don''t delay, we hurry to rescue them on the eve of the day." Chiba made the decision. "We also join this rescue operation together." Yahiko stood up and said. "Yes, the organization now has a lot of members. If you act together, you can shorten some time and help you." Changmen said. After all, Chiba is a very important contributor to help Xiao organization get through the difficulties and lead the organization to develop gradually. Nowadays, Konoha Ninja encounters problems and is also a problem of Chiba. Xiao organization should help, and can''t stand by. Besides, the three people of Yahiko follow the self and learn, and they have a respect for Konoha. They will definitely want to help Konoha ninja, and they will also repay their self. "Then act together." In this kind of thing, Chiba did not refuse, and agreed. Chiba did not hesitate, with Yahiko three, and members of the Xiao organization, left the base, and quickly rushed to the place where Asma and the evening red were separated. Because they are in danger at the dawn of the day, Chiba and Asma are worried in their hearts. They are a bit embarrassed and cannot be assured. Half an hour later, Chiba took everyone to the scattered area. "Search separately. If you see the ninja in Yuyin Village, you will take them down and ask them to hear their news on the evening." Chiba gave an order to everyone. Chiba originally didn''t want to go to the trouble of rain, but when it came to this situation, it had no choice but to stand up and confront the rain. Even because of this incident, and the rain to endure the war, the mountain pepper fish half hidden, Chiba will not be jealous, and will not regret. Xiao organization did not hesitate to focus on the scattered areas of the four Asma people, searching around and looking for the evening sun and other people. In order to be able to find them on the eve of the day, Chiba did not hesitate, and applied his shadows to separate the two shadows and join the search team. The separate areas of Asma are an abandoned residential area. The buildings here are collapsed and run down like ruins. No residents live here, connecting a lush rainforest. Chiba appeared on the top of a building, constantly moving over the top of the building, looking for the whereabouts of the sun and other people, as well as the rain that came to search. Its been a long time since Asma left here, and the ninjas in Yuren Village must have arrived, and maybe they have found them in the evening. Under such circumstances, perhaps they have already found them in the evening, so finding the ninja in Yu Ren Village can have a great chance to find the red sun. "Chiba, there are clues." After ten minutes of silence, Xiaonan came from the direction of Yulin and said, his face is still a little nervous. Hearing Xiaonan said, Chiba did not hesitate, immediately stopped, turned and looked at Xiaonan. ". Where are they now?" asked Chiba. "On Yulin''s side, we saw a batch of rain and forbearance, and rushed to Yulin, the Konoha ninja may be there." Xiaonan gasped a little, said. "Okay, I rushed over immediately." Chiba did not act immediately. Now, he has no time to delay, he must race against time and hurry to the rain forest. After he turned around, he directly started shaving, and with the moon step, he almost flew in the air and flew in the direction of the rainforest. Seeing that Chiba flew almost in the air, the speed was very fast, and it was almost impossible to capture the figure. Xiaonan rushed to the hustle and bustle, and felt that Chiba was a terrible existence, and it was more and more horrible and could not compete with him. Xiaonan sneaked a little, but rushed in the direction of the rain forest, although the speed is not comparable to Chiba, but still have to rush to support. Five minutes later, Qian (Zhao Zhao) leaves into the rain forest, still maintaining high-speed movement, just like a ghost, constantly moving in the woods, if he is seen, he still can''t capture his figure. After entering the rainforest, Chiba will start to smell the domineering, perceive the situation of the rain forest, and explore the traces of Yu Ren. After a few hundred meters in the rain forest, Chiba finally realized the signs of living with the domineering, and it was in the southeast direction, and the speed of movement was very fast. "Finally found it!" Chiba murmured, a little relieved. As long as the rain has not yet surrounded them, they prove that they are fine, and there is still a chance to save them. When I got up in the morning, when I wrote this chapter, I felt very tired. It took a lot of time. Can I update now? Sorry! ! ! . Chapter 110： Danger and choice [four more walked up] Perceived that there was action in the southeast direction, Chiba did not hesitate, immediately changed direction, and quickly rushed past, the speed is still very fast, almost constantly flashing. "Find them, they are in front of the cliff in front, surrounded by us." Chiba heard this voice coming from a distance, could not help but feel the shock. How many people are there? "Three people, there is one who doesn''t know where to go." "Well, it is a good harvest to be able to take three. I want them to know that Yu Ren Village is not a good bully. If you want to come, you will not be so relaxed." From the dialogue of the ninja in Yu Rencun, Chiba can basically be determined, the red sun, the Ibizi and the Japanese sun, the three people are running together, chased by the rain and here, there is no way to go. Fortunately, they are still not in danger of life, and they are not completely in the hands of Yu Ren, and they are still fine. Chiba pursued the past from Yu Ren, and followed the rain to a place where the terrain was steep. In front, it is a steep cliff, hundreds of meters high, like a land, and very moist and smooth, even if the strength of the ninja, want to climb the cliff, escape from there, it is impossible . There is an open space in front of the cliff. The area is about a few hundred meters. It is only weeds growing, and there are no thick 040 trees. Basically, there are no hidden things. It appears in this place and is completely exposed. If the enemy is intensively launched. The attack did not even hide. At this time, the three people in the evening were surrounded by the rain, and they continued to oppress the line of defense, pushing them to the grass in front of the cliff. There was no place to escape, and there were rain and forbearance on all three sides. Xi Rihong, Yibi Xi and Sun Yat-Sen have all had a slight injury. There are several wounds. The blood stains the clothes and becomes very weak. The physical energy is consumed a lot, and the strength drops to the lowest state. Basically, it is the chopping board. The fish on the fish can only be killed by the rain. "It seems that we can''t escape this time. I am really sorry, take you out of the task, but I have encountered such a thing." The Japanese said to the Japanese, and there was helplessness, and some (bebi) sighed. His eyes turned around, looking at the forest in three directions, and found that there were constant people appearing, approaching here, surrounded them, so that they could not escape from here. "Daily teacher, you don''t have to blame yourself. From the time we became a ninja, we have this kind of consciousness. We won''t blame you." Xi Lihong said, it seems wise, not because of danger, Go to blame the day. "We are in danger now, but we are still not dead. We still have a chance. Maybe Asma can really move to save the troops. We are still saved." Wearing a gray combat uniform, pale, already weak, body Yibixi, who is slightly trembling, still doesn''t want to give up, or has a hope. Ibie said that I like this, the look on the face of the Japanese sun is slightly stiff, there is a hint of helplessness, there is a sigh. In the view of Japan and Japan, Asma can find a rescue, which is basically impossible, and it is impossible. After all, here is the country of the rain, and it is still deep in the hinterland, not the country of fire. If you want to find support and how to consider it, there is no chance. "When the rain is forbearing, I will try to hold them down. You take advantage of this opportunity and rush out, no need to think about my situation." The Japanese side was slightly silent, and said, made a decision. He is the leader of this team, has the responsibility and obligation to protect the young ninja, not let them fold here, to be desperate to help the evening sun and Ibie leave. After all, these young people are the future of the village. Only if they are okay, and safely returning to the village, the future of the village can be guaranteed. "Daily teacher, we can''t leave you like this." Hearing the Japanese saying that he said this, Xi Xihong immediately denied such an idea and was unacceptable. She does not want to abandon her daily life because of this kind of thing, which will make her unacceptable, and her heart will infinitely condemn herself. Being chased until now, Xihonghong has been attacked a lot. The body is now weak and his face is pale. There is not much physical strength. If he fights again, he may not hold on and will be tired on the ground. "Yeah, how can we leave the teacher and run away?" Ibi said, and could not accept such a proposal. As ninjas, they know that when they go out of their missions, they are likely to return to danger. They have long had the consciousness of such sacrifices. It is unacceptable to let them abandon their companions and escape by themselves. "You listen to me. If we stay here all, then we will all die here. For the village, it will only cause more losses. If you can escape, you will have the opportunity to escape and be able to bring intelligence. Going back to the village, as long as this task is completed, my sacrifice is worthwhile." The Japanese side said to the Japanese, and persuaded the Xihong and Yibixi. In this matter, if we can let the Xihonghong and Yibixi escape and bring the information back to the village, it will still be acceptable for the Japanese and the Japanese. This task is not a failure, and at most it is to lose an elite. Bear it. Hearing the Japanese to the Japanese, he said that Xihonghong and Yibixi were silent, and hesitated on his face. He did not know how to decide and make a choice. "This matter is decided in this way. I am the teacher who led the team. You should listen to me." The Japanese side firmly said that he made a decision and showed a firm attitude. He did not let Xi Xihong and Yi Bixi hesitate. Determined. "Its all over now, do you think there is still a chance to escape?" A cold and disdainful voice came out of the woods. With this sound, the Ninja of Yuren Village finally arrived, and they came out of the woods and surrounded the three people. A tall, one-eighth tall, black-haired, with a mask, revealing a pair of eyes with fierce eyes, the rain and the endurance of the elite, with the rain and the team came out, standing in front of the three-day Japanese. Seeing the rain and the team appeared, and the number of people is so many, there are twenty ninjas, and the look of the sun on the face of the sun is like a squatting down, revealing a stunned look, not calm. This chapter is still quite good. If you write it out, you will upload it immediately, so that everyone can see it, and I hope everyone can support it! ! ! . Chapter 111： Give me a face [five more] No content Chapter 112： Dont give face [six more rewards] "Chiba, is your strength so strong? Can you let these rains be jealous?" The day saw the situation, and the heart was a bit stunned. "That is a natural thing, I have always been very strong." Chiba said confidently, there is no humility, as if all the words of appreciation are used for him, it is a matter of course. "Chiba, you want to save the Konoha ninja, let''s pass this level." Take the lead and say, prepare for the battle. "I don''t want to fight with the rain now, or do you think that I am afraid of rain and forbearance? I have already removed you. If you refuse to let go, then talk with strength." Chiba said coldly. As he said, he rushed forward and succumbed to the rain. He was a quick punch, and the fire fist broke out, and he endured the rain against the rain. When I saw the practice of ninjutsu in Chiba, there was no problem of printing. The rain was forbearing and I was shocked. He had heard of the rumors of Chiba before, knowing that the latter''s strength is very different, and there is no need to seal the ninjutsu, and I don''t believe it. Now I finally saw it, it was really like that, and he was very surprised. The fire fists bombarded hard, let the cloud endure and endure, and dare not take a nap. However, he did not fear, and felt that he could still compete with his own strength. Cloud forbearance on the hands of the seal, the display of the water dragon bombs, sprinkle Chakra from the mouth, form a water dragon, facing the fire fist to meet the past, a strong confrontation. The water and fire blended, making a strange sound, echoing in this space, it is difficult to calm down. Chiba and Yun Ren took the plunge, and the first round was tied, and the match was equal. There was no win or loss. They are only tempting, and they have not broken out all their strengths, so this is the result. Chiba did not intend to go straight to the past, and endured the battle with the rain, but when he was attacking, he applied shaving, and with the moon, the body rotated in the air, and fell to the red three. As long as you ensure that the three people in the evening are not hurt, you don''t need to be jealous. You can let go of your hands and feet and attack. "How are you in the current state?"? Chiba fell in front of the three people and asked. "The body suffered a little injury, but there is no problem with self-protection. As long as you can contain the strongest strength of the other side, we will have a chance to break out." The Japanese said to the Japanese. He didn''t really want to rely on Chiba. After all, he was only a teenager. But in this case, he has no other way but to follow the arrangement of Chiba. "Hey, I won''t run away. Since the people who are raining are coming to trouble, then let them pay the price." Chiba sneered, and said, his eyes became sharp and murderous. "What do you mean, is it going to solve all the rain and all the people?" Ibi heard the words of Chiba, and could not help but move and exclaimed. "Do you think that I don''t have this ability?" Chiba said leisurely, with a relaxed face and no pressure. "Chiba, you are still as confident as ever, it looks a bit sloppy." Xi Lihong saw Chiba so, could not help but relax a little, smile, pale cheeks, a good-looking smile. "Because I have strength, I am confident, this is a very normal thing." Chiba shrugged and said with confidence, not at all polite. "Chiba, with you alone, want to save the three ninjas of Konoha, it is impossible, it is too small, we are forbearing." Rain endured and said, the voice was cold. "Give me up, kill them all, don''t leave alive." Take the lead and swear, and give orders. After the rain endured the command, he did not hesitate and did not hesitate. He immediately approached the past and rushed to Chiba and launched an offensive. In the process of rushing through, they launched the shuriken and bitterness and attacked the Chiba. If you want to use these ninjas, it will cause damage to Chiba and four people. It is impossible. After all, their strength is not bad, they can easily avoid or resist the endurance. Of course, the rain and the people know this, and the use of the ninja attack is just a means, and then it is a rapid attack. After ten rains and rushed out for a few meters, they immediately stopped, running Chakra at the same time, hand-printing, and joint display of Ninjutsu. Soon, ten rains and forbearances combined with the display of the water and the ninth, so that the flowing water burst out, quickly forming a torrent of torrents, like a galloping beast, swept toward the Chiba and four people. Seeing the tall ten meters, the very rapid torrent, the rushing over, the three red people in the evening stunned, wide-eyed, instantly felt the tremendous pressure, felt unable to resist, even difficult to avoid. "What do we do now, there is no way to resist it." Ibi Xi said, and his heart became fearful. The ninjutsu, which is good at the Japanese, the Japanese, the Japanese, and the Ibizi, does not have the restraint of the scorpion. Therefore, in the face of such a torrent of floods, it is obviously difficult to confront and feel overwhelmed. "Chiba, do you have a way?" There is also some anxiety in the red heart of the evening. The only thing that can be relied on is the Chiba. Otherwise, they will receive this flood shock, the formation will be disrupted, and they will be washed into the water, seriously affecting the combat effectiveness, and even will be defeated, fall into the hands of the rain, and even be killed. "Reassured, isn''t there me?" Chiba said lightly, very calm, no sorrow (Wang Zhaohao) fear. After all, he took a step forward and started the ability to freeze the fruit, and his hands came forward. "Ice Age!" In the next moment, the majestic ice power quickly rushed out and slammed into the flood. As the ice force attacked the past, the flood was immediately frozen, and the turbulent water flow became ice and condensed into ice. It could not be moved forward and stopped completely. When I saw the flood of ten meters high, it was so solidified that it could not be covered by the impact. The three people in the evening were still stunned, their eyes widened, and they were surprised at the ability of Chiba. The rain was for everyone to be astonished. I didn''t think that the ten ninjas joined forces to attack, so they were disintegrated by Chiba, and they could not hurt each other. Written and said that I have to fall asleep, it is difficult to open my eyes, and it is really painful to have no mental code words! ! . Chapter 113： Xiao organization for the rain and forbearance [seven] When I saw Chiba, it was easy to freeze the raging flood. The three people in the evening were surprised. I dont know when he was, he was good at hail. "Chiba, have you not been good at fire attack before, how do you use hail now?" In the red heart of the doubt, I asked. "There is nothing like this. My talent is so powerful. I learn a few types of ninjutsu. It is normal. I also know Thunder and Ninjutsu." Chiba shrugged and said casually. The flood was frozen and became a thick layer of ice. Instead, it became a protective layer that blocked the rain that would have been attacked. Rain can endure the use of water, even in the water like a fish, but for the hail, there is no way. They now have up to ten meters of ice on this layer. It can be said that they are helpless. They want to go in easily and kill the four people on the evening. The difficulty is very big. "The effect of this layer of ice is good. It can be used as a protective layer. You just want to be inside. You don''t have to go out. Rain can be handed over to me to solve it." Chiba said, he rushed to the ice. Above, it seems as if the husband is not able to open the air, waiting for the rain 027 to endure the attack. A few rains jumped on the ice, stood in the distance, and confronted Chiba, and there was some jealousy in the heart. "If you have any skills, let''s just let the horse come over." Chiba looked at the rain and forbeared everyone, and said rudely. Rain endured on the ice, and saw the attitude of Chiba, the heart is very uncomfortable, want to unload the other side. At this time, there was another movement in the woods, and the leaves rustled. It was obvious that some people rushed over, and the number was still quite a lot. After hearing the sound, the rain was for everyone to wonder, not knowing whether it was an enemy or a friend, or to be vigilant, turn around and determine the people who came. In less than a minute, Yahiko led a group of people, and rushed out of the woods to gather in this area. There are a total of fifteen people in the Xiao organization, but the overall strength is not weaker than the rain. If the war is going on, the rain can be unsure, and maybe it will be defeated. After all, there is also a silver Shura, which must be standing on the side of the Daxiao organization, and deal with the rain and the people. When I saw that Yahiko and others were coming, Chiba couldnt help but feel helpless. I felt that this battle could not be won. "I said that today''s things, stop here." Yahiko came over and said, not arrogant, still relatively humble. In any case, Yahiko is a man of the rain country. Although he does not see the ninja of Yuyin Village, he can''t unite with outsiders and deal with the ninja of Yuyin Village. It is killing each other. Yahikos aim is to make the country of the rain better and better, so that the people can live a better life than to kill each other. Therefore, to be able to stop such a fight, Yahiko will still stand up and try to stop, without causing too many casualties. "Yahiko, you have to know, you are also the country of the rain country, actually mixed with the people of Konoha, so indulgent to them, you are not a little bit stunned?" Yu Ren took the lead to watch Yahiko, open mouth to drink, There is condemnation. Of course, he also wants to persuade Yahiko, so that Xiao organization is not good to intervene in this matter, and even join him to win the Konoha ninja. "You are the people of the rain country, but what you have done for the rain country, all day will only be civil war, to protect your own private interests, but let the people stay in the heat, not even enough to eat, but also want to teach us "The long door stood up, and the cold voice refuted the rain and took the lead, and there was no politeness at all." The long door now understands that the organization and the semi-hidden forces of the mountain peppers are gradually coming to the opposite situation. They have no good feelings for each other, and the contradictions will continue to deepen. I am afraid that there will be big (b) shots in the future, and there is no need to be polite. When I heard the long door saying this, I took the lead and smothered it, and my face became a bit ugly, glaring at the former. "You still leave with your people. If you really want to go to war, we will not stand by and will help Chiba." Yahiko said, indicating the attitude. I saw everyone in the organization, and I took the lead and knew that if I started here, there would be no benefit to the rain, and even it would be solved. Although its not good to take the lead, I have no choice but to worry about it. "You are so right with the rain, you will regret it later. After you know it, you will definitely not let you go." He took the lead and glanced at Yahiko and others, and said coldly. "If you don''t want to go, you can start the battle now. I''m already a little itchy." Chiba said, the light flashed, the murderous, and I really wanted to kill. "Let''s go!" He took a cold voice and led the rain to the people and left. Yahiko and others did not stop, let the rain and the people leave. "You don''t have to come over, or I can kill it." Chiba looked at the Yahiko three, and said helplessly, some complained. "We are worried that you will start killing, so you will come over. Fortunately, you have not scored it. Otherwise, many people have been killed by you." Xiaonan smiled and said, he was relieved, not Worry again. Both Yahiko and Nagato believe in the strength of Chiba. If they think that if they start the war, then the rain will be fortunate, and maybe all of them will come and go. They can only stay here. After all, they have been with Chiba for half a year. They know very well about the strength of the latter. They know that Chiba is arrogant and arrogant. It can indeed have strong strength and will not act recklessly. "Daily teacher, what about them?" After seeing the rain and the people left, Asma came out and asked, and he was still worried. "They are fine, you can rest assured." Chiba said, referring to the ice behind him. After learning that the rain had to leave the people, the three people in the sun were finally out of danger, and they could relax and relax, and then came out from the ice. Seeing that the three people in the sun are just injured, and there is no danger to life, Asma can finally relax, no need to worry. "This is really thanks to Chiba, otherwise we will be planted here." The Japanese sighed and said, just walked away from the ghost gate. "Chiba, thank you very much." The evening sun said, expressing gratitude. "You don''t have to tell me this, it''s so vulgar." Chiba waved his hand and said, don''t care. . Chapter 114： Return to the wood leaf [subscription] Yahiko and others brought the Japanese and the Japanese to the base, and they handled the wounds to ensure that there was no serious problem. "You came to the country of the rain to perform the task, did you finish it?" Chiba sat next to the red man in the evening, and asked. "It has already been completed, and it is necessary to retreat. It was discovered by the ninja of Yuren Village, and there is something behind it." Xi Xihong nodded. "Then, when you are in a good condition, you will go back to Konoha." Chiba said, there is not much words, it seems calm. "What do you say is also the ninja of Konoha, is it always intended not to go, stay here?" The Japanese did not hold back, and asked, and the tone was still some complaints. "I am even a ninja of Konoha, do you have to go back? What do I do when I go back to the wood leaves?" Chiba snorted and said, it was very uncomfortable. Thinking of the death of his father Qi Mu Mao, Chiba still has a lot of complaints, hate the wood leaves, and has little sense of belonging to the leaves. "Chiba, even if you don''t want to go to the village, but you should also go back and look at Kakashi. He has been very bad recently." The red sun was slightly indulged, and slowly said, 14 looks a little changed, a little hesitant. "What happened to Kakashi, what happened?" When I heard about Kakashi, Chiba couldnt calm down and asked directly. Although he has no sense of belonging to Muye, he has a lot of concerns about his only relative, Kakashi, and does not want Kakashi to have an accident. He can''t look at Kakashi''s accident, not to take care of it. "The last time he had a separate mission, he was seriously injured. He has not recovered since now, and after his father''s business, his personality has changed a lot. He doesn''t like to get along with others. He is expected to be close. Its only you. Xi Rihong did not hide it, and told all the things he knew about Chiba. "It seems that I have been away from the village for too long, and it is time to go back." Chiba was silent for a while, and said. He returned to the village, not intending to contribute to Konoha, but to go back and look at Kakashi, to ensure that he has no problems, at least not to die. I heard that Chiba intends to have a wooden leaf, and the four people are full of excitement. I think this is a very good thing. After all, Chiba is now very strong, at least to the level of tolerance, for the village, there is definitely a great advantage, can provide a strong fighting force for the village. On the other hand, Yahiko and others, the look is also somewhat changed, not willing to let Chiba leave. Chiba is a very important member of Xiao organization. It has a strong deterrent in the country of rain, which can help Xiao organization to thrive and improve its overall strength. However, they understand that they know that Chiba will leave the country of the rain sooner or later, but the heart will not give up, but it will not stop. After five days, the injuries to the four daily players have recovered to almost the same level, no longer hindering the action, and the strength has recovered a lot. After some thoughts, Chiba decided to leave the country of the rain and return to the leaves. According to the calculation of time, after a period of time, the third endurance war will start. Even if Chiba doesn''t like wood leaves very much, but in the current situation, it can''t tolerate other countries attacking Konoha. If necessary, he will still work together for wood leaves. On this day, the country of rain is hard to clear, no longer the rain of pattering, the sky covered by dark clouds, cracking a river of heaven, the bright sunshine shines down, the city is in the city, the climate is pleasant, people are obsessed with this rare sunshine. . Yahiko three stood in the city exit, and sent away to Chiba and five people, with a look on their faces. "I want to leave the country of the rain, return to the wood leaves, and later the organization will depend on you." Chiba looked at the city behind him, and looked at the three eyes of Yahiko. "Reassured, Xiao organization has now entered a period of steady development, there will be no problem." Yahiko confidently said, a confident smile on his face. "If you have a chance in the future, come back and look at it. You will always be a member of the Xiao organization." The long door said, not smirking, still serious, and no smile. "Chiba, you have to think about me." Xiaonan looked at Chiba, although he did not give up, but still showed a nice smile. "I will, you have to take care of yourself, and you have to be wary of the mountain peppers and fish. This is a very difficult and strong, no matter what negotiations he has with you in the future, you can''t promise, you can''t be tempted by him." Chiba said, before leaving, reminded Yahiko three people to pay attention to things. "We will pay attention, you can rest assured." Yahiko nodded. I have confessed these things. Chiba has no words. She waved to the four people in the sun, walked forward, left the city, and left the country of rain. Yahiko looked at the Chiba and the five people and left until they completely disappeared from the horizon before turning back to the base. On the way back to Konoha, Chibas mood is not high, and he rarely speaks. He only occasionally said a few words on the eve of the day. As for the Japanese, the Japanese, the Asma and the Ibizi, they are too lazy to pay attention to the 830. After four days, Chiba returned to the long-lost wood leaves, and she was still a little excited and still lacked that sense of belonging. Some ninjas of Konoha, knowing that Chiba returned to the village, are still happy about it, but there is no indication that everyone is still busy with their own affairs. Chiba returned to Konoha, not to the Japanese, and went to the Huo Ying Office. The first thing was to go home and see how Kakashi is now, and the injury has not recovered. Since Qi Muyus death, the Qimus courtyard has become a lot colder. It looks very bleak, lacking in anger, and not even cleaning people. Since Chiba left the leaves, the flag wood family has only one Kakashi, which is even more chilly and more desolate. Obviously, letting Kakashi do the cleaning of the courtyard is obviously difficult for the strong man. Anyway, if one lives, it will be fine. It will be too lazy to sort out so clean, so as not to appear to be addictive. Chiba returned home, pushed open the courtyard door, walked into the courtyard, and saw the leaves all over the ground, a scene of bleakness, some sighs in the heart, some grief. Seeking rewards, seeking automatic ~~~. Chapter 115： Brothers reunite [二连更] "Kakashi, I am coming back, hurry up and meet me." Chiba walked into the courtyard, screaming with a scorpion, not at all polite. When you return home, your heart can be put down for a while, you can relax, you don''t have to think about other things, you can do whatever you want. Chibas voice is very loud and echoes in the courtyard, ensuring that Kakashi can hear it. It didn''t take long for the sound to fall. A height of one meter four, wearing a casual overalls, a handsome face, a silver hair, sleepy eyes, as if just awakened teenager, quickly appeared in the courtyard. The boy who rushed out of the room was a flag of Kakashi. Seeing that Chiba appeared in the courtyard, Kakashis eyes were immediately enlarged and sleepy. "Chiba, you are finally willing to come back, I thought you were dead outside." Kakashi glanced at Chiba, not angry. He cares about Chiba in his heart. He still worry about whether there will be an accident in Chiba all day long. However, if he sees the latter coming back safely, the words of concern in his heart can not be said, and it is completely unconscionable. "My blessing is big, how can I die easily, you are too small to look at me." Chiba said in a big way, revealing a heartless smile. As he spoke, he walked forward and came to Kakashi. Their two brothers did not speak, and the sly tigers hugged together and silenced each other. There are too many words in their hearts, but they can''t say it from the mouth, only melt in this hug. "You guy, so small, go out and sway, and I can worry about dying." For a long time, Kakashi released Chiba and took the latter. "I still worry about you, my strength, you don''t know." Chiba said in disapproval. "I haven''t seen it for almost two years, but it has grown a lot higher than a little guy." Kakashi looked at Chiba and said with a smile. Only when I saw Chiba safely came back, Kakashis face would show a smile, and the mood was much better than usual. "When I grow taller, my strength has improved a lot. With my current strength, you are not my opponent." Chiba said rudely. "Look at your smug look, it seems that I need to teach you a lesson, let you know that I am amazing." Kakashi said. "If there is time, I can play against you, I will beat you once." Chiba shrugged and said casually. "Then you can let the horse come now." Kakashi said casually, but it is a bit of an expectation, what is the strength of Chiba. "I heard that you were seriously injured some time ago. How is the situation now?" Chiba did not intend to compete with Kakashi, but shifted the topic. "Its just a little injury. After a period of rest, its no big deal, you can get out of the task. Kakashi waved his hand and said casually. "I saw that you are alive and kicking now, I know that I am fine, I knew I would not come back." Chiba shrugged and said helplessly. "Emotions want your big brother to die, you will come back." Kakashi glanced at Chiba, not angry. When Chiba came home and met Kakashi, the Japanese and the Japanese arrived at the Huo Ying Office and explained the task. The three generations of Huo Yingying sat in a chair and listened to the daily activities of the Sun Yat-sen, and the things they encountered. "You mean that this time I can complete the task, and returning from the country of rain is thanks to Chiba?" Fei Fei looked up and looked at the Japanese foot. He asked, holding a pipe in his hand and taking a cigarette. "Yes, he has been in the rainy country for the past six months. He is an important member of the organization of the rain, and his strength has improved a lot. I am afraid that there is strength in the level of tolerance." The Japanese side nodded and said, About the situation of Chiba, I said it all. Hearing the day when he reported to Chiba, he was silent, his brow furrowed, his look became dignified, and he seemed to be thinking about many things. On the eve of the day, the three men stood by the sun and did not speak and remained silent. In this case, they have no right to speak and can only listen silently. Perhaps, they have any thoughts in their hearts, and they want to praise a few words of Chiba, but they did not say it. "In just two years, this little guy has grown very fast. Actually, there is such a strength, and it has developed into a country of rain." After a moment of silence, Fei Fei said, his face is constantly changing, sometimes converges cold, sometimes Sharp up. "With the strength of Qimu Chiba, if it can be used by the village, then it is definitely a good thing. His talent is very good, and he can protect the peace and stability of the village." He said to the Japanese and his own. "After the banquet, the little guy in Chiba probably doesn''t have much sense of belonging to the village. Otherwise, he will not leave the village two years ago and will not come back until now." Գնն slightly frowned, opening Said, the look became dignified, I don''t know how to be good. "If you guide well, Chiba''s heart is still toward the village. This time he will save us, it is the best proof." Xi Rihong still couldn''t hold back and talked for Chiba. "The little guy in Chiba is not an ordinary person. He is very precocious. Don''t look at his young age, he is very mature in his work, and he can see things in the long run. It is not easy to guide him." Said, there is not much hope for this. "As long as you work hard, you still have the opportunity. The essence of Chiba is not bad." Ah (Li Zhaohao) Sima said, and expressed his opinion. "I will consider this matter. You have just come out of the mission and go back to rest." Fei Feiyue waved his hand and said. The day and the day, the four people nodded, no hesitation, did not say anything, turned and walked out of the Huo Ying office. After the day left to the four feet of the Japanese, Yu Feifei was silent and fell into meditation and thought about Chiba. "For the long-term thinking of the village, Qimu Chiba hopes that you will not betray the village and contribute more to the village. Otherwise, the village will not be able to leave you. Don''t blame me for being so hot." After a long silence, Feifei Sun looked up. Muttered, his eyes became sharp and he made a decision. Its two more, everyone sees me so hardworking, come to an automatic and reward ~~~. Chapter 116： Chibas attitude [three more] In less than a moment, the two dark members wearing masks appeared from the window, entered the Huo Ying Office, and stood respectfully in front of the flying sun. "You go to investigate the flag of Chiba, try to collect his clues and see what he has done in the past two years." Fei Fei took a look at the two dark part ninjas and said, release This order. For the little guy Chiba, you can''t worry about it, and there are some hidden worries in your heart. I feel that the strength of Chiba is strong and can help the village, but if it can''t be used by the village, it will cause great harm. As a fire shadow of wood leaves, Fei Fei Sun must first consider the wood leaves, put the interests of the village first, and must think a lot. If Chiba will do something that harms the village, it will not be polite to fly, and it will inevitably kill Chiba, and all the villages will be the most important. "Is Chiba not a member of the dark part? We are going to investigate him?" A female member wearing a civet cat mask said, not quite understand. I want to come, she is Uchibo Mina, has a good impression on Chiba, and even some worry about Chiba, in this case, 417 still can not help but speak for Chiba. "Chiba is a member of the dark department, but he has been out of the dark for two years. It can be said that he is no longer a member of the dark department. I want to know what he did when he left the village for two years." The twilight flickering, and did not shake, or his own decision. "Okay, let''s go through this now." Another dark member responded. The two members of the dark department did not stay, and they rushed and went in a hurry. They secretly investigated what happened in Chiba in the past two years. After the two dark members left, Fei Fei was silent again, and fell into meditation, thinking about Chiba, and some countermeasures in the future. After a while, another dark ninja, still enters the Huo Ying office from the window, standing in front of the flying sun, waiting for the latter to release the task. "Qimu Chiba returned to the village. During this time, you will monitor his whereabouts. If there is any abnormal behavior, he will immediately report to me." Fei Feiyi issued an order and assigned a task. He still believes (becg) that Chiba can''t fully trust now. For the village, there are great hidden dangers, and it is necessary to supervise Chiba to be assured. The two dark parts of the ninja did not say a word, they left the Huo Ying office and went to monitor Chiba. ...... After returning home, Chiba rarely reunited with Kakashi. Other things were too lazy to pay attention. Two people left the house and went to the best restaurant in the village. They had to have a good meal and have a good time. "Chiba, you have lived very moist recently, and they all started to enter the most upscale restaurant." Seeing Chiba bring himself to a high-end restaurant, Kakashi could not help but sigh. "Life is not to enjoy it, the enjoyment is still to enjoy, otherwise it will not be alive in this life." Chiba shrugged, indifferently said, it seems very indifferent. "There is no money to enjoy a fart, you have money now, but you can say this." Kakashi said politely. "Isn''t it just a meal, a little thing, I have money, you can rest assured, let go of your stomach." Chiba said very boldly. Chiba and Kakashi did not hesitate. The two brothers walked into the restaurant and took the menu. They didn''t care which one was the best. They only care about which one is the most expensive. It is completely the temperament of the local tyrant. It looks extremely capricious and spends money. They rarely reunite, they are not polite at all, and when the dishes come up, they will sing up, and there is no sense of restraint. "Chiba, you are back now, have time to report to the Huo Ying adults, don''t let others misunderstand you, think that you are not sincere to the village." After eating half full, Kakashi''s speed slowed down, chewed Slowly swallowed, looked up, looked at Chiba around, and said. Kakashi is now eleven years old. He is calm and precocious. He has already understood many things. He knows that Chibas leaving the village for two years may cause some high-level suspicions in the village. He feels that Chiba is no longer loyal to the village. Maybe it will There are some actions that are specific to Chiba. "Do I still want to be loyal to others? How do they think that they think, think of me, and push me out of the village." Chiba shrugged a chicken leg and shrugged, no matter what, no fear at all. Don''t care about other people''s opinions. Nowadays, they are in a box, the sound insulation is very good, but there is no need to worry about others eavesdropping. When I heard Chiba say this, Kakashi was shocked, his hands were stiff and his eyes wide open and he looked at the former, and he was not calm. "This kind of words can''t be said indiscriminately. Be careful with the ears on the wall. It will cause trouble for you. We are the Konoha ninja, how can we do that kind of thing." Kakashi said awkwardly, I want to teach Chiba, don''t think about it. To betray the village, this kind of thing can''t be even a thought. Since Kashiwas death, Kakashis heart is sure to have some complaints about the village, but he never thought about betraying the village. So I heard that Chiba said it, but I was very surprised. "We are members of the village, but others can treat us as members. Maybe it will start from tomorrow, and there will be members of the dark department to monitor me." Chiba smirked and laughed, not saying it. For the three generations of Huo Ying and Konoha, Takashi is still very well aware. For the so-called peace and interests of the village, it is entirely possible to sacrifice the individual and not let any uncontrollable factors make the village extremely unstable. When I heard Chiba say this, Kakashi has some words, I dont know what to say, and my look is a bit stunned. I know that there is nothing wrong with what Chiba said. Otherwise, Qi Muyu will not die with hate. . "Chiba, anyway, if you don''t have that step, you can''t do that stupid thing, you can''t betray the village." After a moment of silence, Kakashi looked up and looked at Chiba, seriously. "The attitude of Muye decides my attitude. If they don''t believe me, then I will not be rebellious. It is also a rebellion." Chiba shrugged and said nothing. Its raining, the weather is cold, there is no heating in the room, the code word is really a painful thing, the fingers are frozen, the typing is painful, seek the whole order, seek the automatic, seek reward! ! ! . Chapter 117： Goodbye red beans [four more automatically] After returning to Konoha, there is no need for it. Chiba will not go to the Naruto Office and show his loyalty to Yu Feifei. After two years of leaving, Chiba had some nostalgia for everything in the village. He wanted to walk around, look around and relive it. Maybe, in the future, if you want to come back and look at these familiar environments, it will become inconvenient. Walking in the streets of Konoha, Chiba is free to walk along the street, and does not deliberately say where to go, it seems a little purposeless. After leaving Chibas home courtyard, there is a feeling of being stared at, and the feeling is faint, now, intermittent. After perceiving this feeling, Chiba became slightly stunned, and the twilight flickered, revealing a trace of cold-laughing. "Գն is really a suspicious guy. I don''t want to miss it. I want to keep everything in my hands. The name is for the village." Chiba murmured, his face looked disdainful. By seeing the color of domineering, Chiba can perceive that there are two ninjas who monitor themselves in the dark, and want to come to the ninja who is born in the dark. Apparently, Chiba is now being stared at by Fei Fei, and he does not want him to make any accidents, hoping to keep everything in his hands. The more this is done, the more it will make Chiba more resentful, and it will invisibly force Chiba to leave the village and become a rebellious one. Chiba will ignore the surveillance of his dark ninja. Anyway, he will not do anything special in the wood leaves. He simply walks and walks in a familiar place in the village. Unconsciously, Chiba went to the gate of the Ninja School. He looked up and saw the Ninja School in front of him. He couldn''t help but be surprised. He didn''t expect to come here. In addition to the home and the place of cultivation, the Ninja School is the longest place to stay in Chiba, and there will be some emotions in the heart. Today is the weekend, the Ninja School is resting, and there are no students to attend classes, so it seems very quiet, otherwise it will be very noisy. "Since it is here, go in and see. Anyway, there are no students attending classes this weekend." Chiba said. After all, he did not hesitate, stepped into the Ninja School, walked through the buildings in the school, look here, look there, from time to time to send a sigh, a little bit inside. Ten minutes later, Chiba went to the training ground of the Ninja School. In the past, he was in the practice field, but he hanged many elementary school students. It was completely invincible. He reminded him of such things, and he could not help feeling funny and showed a smile. He originally thought that there would be no one on the side of the cultivation field. When he approached, he found that there was still another person who was practicing in the cultivation field. There are still students studying here on weekends. This is very hardworking, so that Chiba has come to the interest and wants to go over and see who is the child. Chiba did not hesitate, took a brisk pace, walked into the cultivation field, and walked toward the child who was focusing on cultivation. After entering the cultivation field, Chiba found that the child who was practicing was actually a little girl and had a familiar feeling. "Yu hand wash red beans!!" Seeing the other side of the face, Chiba is even more surprised, exclaimed. Wearing sportswear, the Japanese hand-washing red beans, which are focusing on cultivation, heard the name of someone calling her, and could not help but squat, stop the action, turned around and looked in the direction of Chiba. When I saw the face of Chiba, the red beans couldnt help but blink, and I couldnt believe it. "Chiba?!!" Red beans exclaimed, showing an excited look, can''t believe it. "I haven''t seen each other for a long time, and the red beans are growing taller." Chiba showed a bright smile and walked forward to the red beans. "That''s natural, how can you not grow taller?" The red bean spit out his tongue and showed a cute smile, which was very cute. When I saw the appearance of Chiba, the hand-washed red beans were surprised, I was very happy, and I was somewhat reserved, and the pretty face became ruddy. Since the last incident, the hand-washed red beans are worried about Chiba, and no matter what happens, they want to know the situation of Chiba. In other words, Chiba has already lived in the heart of the red bean without knowing it, and has not come out since then. "I really didn''t think that you are still practicing here on the weekend. It seems that you are still very diligent." Chiba said, very much appreciated the red beans. Asking for flowers No matter what the ninja''s talent is, if you want to be a great ninja, you must practice hard and be able to reach that level. "I want to get stronger soon, catch up with your pace, and wait until later, maybe I am stronger than you." The hand-washed red beans showed a smirk, and said, his eyes were bright. Obviously, she is not joking, but is determined to work on her own goals. "Want to become stronger, beyond me, then you have to work hard, I am very strong." Chiba did not hit the other side, but I am looking forward to the red bean can become stronger. Anyway, no matter how hard red beans practice, want to catch up with Chiba, and beyond, it is impossible. After all, there is a big gap between Red Bean and Chiba, just like a gap, can not be crossed. ......... "I believe that I have the strength, can become stronger, and can surpass you." Yu hand wash red beans firmly said, without any slight shake. "Then you are going to cheer, I am optimistic about you." Chiba nodded and encouraged the red beans. "Chiba, I still have some things about ninjutsu. I still don''t understand. Can you teach me?" Red beans hesitated and said, looking a little embarrassed. "Of course there is no problem. If there is anything I don''t understand, tell me, I can point you." Chiba nodded and said, no rejection, I am happy to do this. "I run Chakra every time, and I print on my hands, but I can''t successfully perform Ninjutsu?" Red beans raised their own questions and gave it to Chiba. "Fire, Dragon Fire!" Although the red bean was extremely serious and wanted to display the fire ninjutsu, it did not succeed. Only a small flame was attacked, and there was no attack at all. After the demonstration, the red beans turned to look at Chiba, I hope the latter can explain. "Your way of printing is not wrong, the speed is not bad, but the way to run Chakra, there may be some mistakes, so can not be successful." Chiba indulged, said. . Chapter 118： Ability to develop demon fruit [five more] "Then how should I deal with the details of these mistakes?" Red Bean asked seriously, I really want this ninjutsu practice. As long as she can successfully cultivate this dragon fire technique, she can use it flexibly. If she is practicing other ninjutsu, the time required should be shorter and the success rate will be higher. "When you are printing, you should start to mobilize the fire property Chakra, run to the throat, and when the knot is completed, the chakra will be sprayed out, and you can successfully perform the ninja." Chiba said, seriously Guide red beans. I heard that Chiba said this, the red beans were slightly silent, digested, and slowly learned. "I will try it!" said Red Bean. After all, she did not hesitate to run Chakra, her hands were printed, and the knot type: --î-. "five three seven" "Fire, Dragon Fire!" With a fire attribute Chakra squirting out, a straight-line flame was formed immediately, and it quickly rushed forward, and the power was very good. "Haha, finally succeeded." Red Bean saw the success of Ninju, and his face was filled with a happy smile, which was very exciting. "You are so powerful, I only guide you, you will succeed." Chiba was happy for her to see the success of the red bean. "That is natural, I am very smart." Red beans are not modest, showing a bright smile. Chiba and red beans stayed in the practice field for an afternoon, chatting about trivial things, and teaching red beans to practice ninjutsu. Being able to get guidance from Chiba, the face of the red bean is always full of smiles, looks very good, looks very cute and full of vitality. Until the sun sets, the red beans have consumed all the chakras, and there is no way to continue to practice. The body is very tired and almost sat on the ground. "I have been practicing for so long, my stomach is already hungry, I will take you to eat a ramen." Chiba looked at the sweat, very tired red beans, said. "Okay! It''s great to be able to eat with you." The red bean face was full of smiles and looked very happy. Seeing the red beans like this, Chiba couldn''t help but think again that the girl in the Naruto world is really too early to love. Chiba and Red Bean left the training ground of the Ninja School, crossed the two streets, and headed for a Lela noodle restaurant. This day for Red Bean, being able to stay with Chiba is a very unforgettable day that will make her difficult to forget, and her face always shows a lovely smile. On this day, Chiba did not do anything. He walked some places in the village and then stayed with the red beans and did nothing special. The two dark members watched the day, and there was no result. They could only return empty-handed and went back to report to Feifei. For several days in a row, Chiba has been staying in the village, and every day he is being watched by members of the dark, and he has not seen the thoughts of the three generations of the fire, just like the invisible in the invisible. Chiba is not a good bully. It will not condone the dark side to monitor itself, but also to go to the Գ Գ ն ն ն ն ն ն ն When Chiba returns to Konoha, there is nothing to do and no task, but it will not relax and delay his cultivation. Although his current strength is not bad, he can stand up to the peak of the endurance, but the strong opponent of the shadow level, I am afraid that only escape, so you still need to work hard to cultivate, or meet the shadow level, but it is a bit troublesome. There is nothing to do, Chiba alone came to the suburbs of the village and began to develop more power of the devil fruit. Both the burnt fruit and the frozen fruit are natural fruits, and the development potential is endless. As long as Chiba can think of new moves, they can try and develop more combat skills. If you can develop these two demonic fruit abilities and develop more combat moves, there will be many benefits for the battles after Chiba, which can play an important role, and it is inevitable to improve combat effectiveness. Chiba stands on a frozen lake, and the ice power emerges from the whole body. A strong chill is emerging, which makes the surrounding air condense into frost, and rotates from the air, and the mother falls. The next moment, Chiba''s violent ice power bursts with both hands on the ground, inputting the ice power into the ice, and launching a strong attack.... "Millennium Ice Jail!" As Chiba puts the majestic ice power into the ice, the ice layer not far ahead, immediately produces a movement, rushing out ten icicles, standing on the ice, up to 20 meters, a besieged city Round, there is a distance between each other. However, it is only a moment of time, ten large icicles, bursting out of the powerful ice power, quickly connected together, the space surrounded by ice icicles, forming a ice prison. If someone is in the encirclement, it will definitely be frozen in an instant and cannot escape. The attacking style of the Millennium Ice Prison, although not directly exerting a powerful attack power, can restrain the opponent, let the opponent lose the fighting power, be completely trapped in the ice, can not break free, only the fate to be slaughtered. Seeing the formation of the Millennium Ice Bracket, Chiba exhaled a breath, showing a bright smile, and was very satisfied with the development of the moves. "Sure enough, it seems that the ability of nature to be fruit can still be developed continuously." Chiba said. As he spoke, he reached out and took off the snow on his back, and held it on his right hand. He still started the ability to freeze the fruit and concentrated the ice power on the knife. In the next moment, he took a step forward, and his right hand held the snow away, then slammed out 2.8, and the ice power burst out, like a flood. Suddenly, the ice power burst out, and immediately formed numerous ice, gathered together to form an ice dragon, carrying the horrible power, madly rushing forward, destroying the dead, as if to destroy everything in front, no one can stop The picture looks very shocking. boom! The ice dragon collided with the past and hit the Millennium Ice Puppet, causing the huge ice to tremble and make a roar, but it failed to defeat the ice. However, Chiba has verified such an attack, which is feasible. Even if it is not unarmed, the weapon can still mobilize the power of the natural system, and it is more powerful and even more strange. Seek automatic, seek reward! ! ! . Chapter 119： The face of the village [six more] Seeing a knife attack and releasing an ice dragon, although the power is not very strong, but Chiba is already very satisfied. After all, he is only initially exploring, and the power is not strong enough. It is normal. When he is familiar with it, he has completely mastered the moves, and he can undoubtedly explode the power. The power of the ice dragon will definitely be more horrible. "This trick is called ''Ice Dragon is absolutely empty''." Chiba murmured, naming such a move. From the morning, Chiba began to cultivate. Now it is already a sunset. It has been researched and tried to move. For ten hours, the stomach is already very hungry and there is not much physical strength. Looking at the sky like this, Chiba felt that it was almost time to go home, so she didn''t stay, and after cleaning up, she went to the village. He just walked into the village and saw a little girl at the entrance to the village. He seemed to be waiting for someone there, and he was still an acquaintance - Xi Lihong! Even though she is still not a mature adult, she is still a slim girl, but she looks very good. The cheeks and cheeks are white and have a long hair. The body is good and the development is also very good. It seems to be very attractive, and it is estimated that many people are pursuing it. If you follow the development of the story 14, the red sun is a goddess of the genius level, watching will make people heart. Since I have encountered it here, if Chiba doesnt say hello, its a bit too sloppy, so Im still gone and say hello to the evening. "Hey, who is the little girl waiting here?" Chiba walked over, his mouth was slightly tilted, like a scorpion, saying hello to the evening sun, it looked a bit unkind. Seeing Chibas greetings like this, a scornful look, Xihonghong couldnt help but sneak a sigh, and gave him a look, but its still so beautiful. "I am waiting for you here." The red scorn said on the evening, the sound will be very good. I heard that the red sun said this, Chiba slightly glimpsed, but a little reaction, I dont know what is going on. Xi Xihong stood here, actually waiting for himself! "You are waiting for me here, what''s the matter?" Chiba said slightly, and asked seriously. "The last time I was in the country of the rain, thanks to your rescue, we can have peace of mind, so I want to thank you very much." The red sun was slightly sullen, and said, his face showed a rosy. "It turned out to be this thing. I thought it was something. It was too polite." Chiba suddenly came over and shook his head slightly, looking at the red and white cheeks on the evening, saying it. I was stared at by Chiba, and the red sun became even more embarrassed. I bowed slightly and did not dare to look at Chiba. "I still say that you see that I am handsome and want to date me?" Seeing the look of Xiahong, Chiba said, showing a smile. I was stunned by the words of Chiba, and I couldnt help but feel flustered. I even wanted to escape and find a place to hide. However, she was calm, but hesitated and calmed down. "You are too overestimated, I just want to thank you, please eat a meal." On the eve of the day, I looked at Chiba, and said Jiao Jiao. Seeing the eve of the red, this is not a self-inflicted look, Chiba heart is clear, did not go to tear her, or she will be scared away. "Since you insist on asking me to eat and repay me, then I will be welcome." Chiba said. "Okay, let''s talk while walking." The red sun said. Chiba did not hesitate, and the red sun went to the inside of the village, and walked and talked about some trivial things in life. Half an hour later, Chiba and Eve Red entered a well-decorated restaurant with a good atmosphere and asked for a box. Because Xi Xihong insisted on treating guests, Chiba is also embarrassed to point too much, too expensive dishes, is to order the specialties of the four restaurants, the two enjoy the dinner for two, it is a romantic time. I am able to have a date on the eve of the day and have dinner together. For Chiba, it is very good, so I feel very good. "Chiba, what do you think of the village, do you have a sense of belonging to the village?" When he was half full, the red rose his head and looked at Chiba around him. He said, his expression became serious. When I heard the question from the evening sun, Chiba was also surprised. I didnt understand the question of what happened when I asked this question. "It can be said that the villagers and ninjas of Muye killed my father. How much do you think I have a sense of belonging to the village?" Chiba did not agree, shrugged and said. I got a reply like Chiba, and I may have thought of it, but it looks a little dazed. "That is, one day you will betray the village?" The red sun hesitated, still asked. "Not that I want to betray the village, but the village forced me to betray." Chiba stopped the action of eating vegetables a little, showing a mocking look. "How do you say?" asked the red-eyed eve, not understanding what it meant, and feeling insider. "From the second day I came back, the members of the dark department began to monitor me in secret and supervise any of my actions. I would like 480 like a prisoner. There is no freedom. Do you have a sense of belonging to the village?" Chiba shrugged Shrugging and leaking a scornful look is very unpleasant. Anyone who is being watched all day, has no freedom of action, is treated like a prisoner, who is in a good mood, who can tolerate it, and Chiba does not immediately worry about it and rebels out of the village. It is already very calm. "Scorpio, how can the village''s top management do this, anyway, you are also a member of the village, they actually send people to monitor you." Xi Rihong learned this news, I was very surprised, unexpected, unacceptable. "This is the purpose of Muye. For the so-called peace and interests of the village, it is entirely possible to sacrifice personal interests and even personal lives." Chiba said in disapproval, as if she had already seen countless things. Xi Xihong sat in his seat and looked worried. He didn''t know what to say. He overturned the image of the village in his heart and could not accept it for a time. Today, the sixth day, the book flowers are now more than 9,800, and there are still less than two hundred to 10,000. I hope everyone can support a little flower, so that the flowers can reach 10,000, so it will look good. If you have flowers, just vote for it. Ask for flowers, seek rewards, and seek automatic! ! ! . Chapter 120： The intention of the group [seven] "Chiba, what are you going to do? Really intend to betray the village?" The red was silent for a while, but still bravely raised his head and looked up at Chiba, and asked. Regarding the case of betrayal of the village, Xi Rihong still couldnt imagine it, could not accept it, and it was difficult to calm down in his heart. "When the village can''t stay, I will leave. Anyway, the world is so big, I am afraid there is no place to accommodate me." Chiba said indifferently, he is not worried about this kind of thing, and he is very open. Seeing the decision like Chiba, I am hesitant in the red heart of the evening. It is not good to comment on the right or wrong of Chiba. "Today''s things, I won''t say it." The red sun was slightly indulged, and said. "What do you say when you go out, even if you tell the three generations of the fire, I will not worry, if you want to defect, no one can stop me." Chiba said calmly, showing a cold smile. Chiba and Eve Red eat this meal, and it was quite happy at the beginning, but when it comes to the topic of the village, it becomes heavy and there are some concerns that make the atmosphere dull. After the meal, Chiba and Yurihong walked a distance on the street where the street lights shone, and sent the red sun back home, and went home. At this time, at the base of the root organization, the group listened to the report of the root members, and the brows were slightly wrinkled about the situation of Chiba. After a while, the brows of the Zhicun group were stretched out, showing a cold smile. "I really didn''t think that Fei Fei Rizhen actually sent members of the dark department to monitor Chiba. This is a good time for me to recruit Chiba." The group said with a smile, it was very happy, and very sure. In his view, as long as Chiba and Yu Fei are not in harmony, the chances of recruiting Chiba will increase a lot. Pulling Chiba into the root organization will bring many benefits, which will certainly not be a problem. "A group of adults, if we want to recruit Chiba, what should we do?" A mountain stroke wearing a blue rune mask, asking questions, want to know the specific situation. "This matter does not need to worry, find a suitable opportunity, I will personally come forward and talk about conditions with Chiba, he will definitely be heart-warming." The group set up a wave, said. Although he would like to immediately recruit Chiba into the root organization, he still has enough patience and will not be reckless. ...... Another ten days passed, the three generations of the fire shadow did not go to find Chiba, and Chiba did not come to find the flying sun, they are like the secret of the competition, but it is to let the day fly, not so much patience. These days, members of the dark department have been monitoring Chiba, and found that Chiba has been very calm, and has not done anything special, and lived a very leisurely life. Inside the Huo Ying Office, Fei Feiyin listened to the members of the dark, and was unremarkable to Chiba. There was no report of the slightest wave, and his face gradually became dignified, as if wrapped in a layer of frost, showing a chill. "Is this Chiba fighting with me? It has been 20 days since I returned to the village. I have nothing to do every day. Besides cultivation, I have been strolling around. I have never come here to report it once. It just doesn''t put me in my eyes." Feiji took the pipe and took a sip of smoke. He said angrily, showing anger. Two dark members stood in the Huo Ying office, kept silent and did not speak. They don''t have the power to comment on the right or wrong of Huo Ying adults, as long as they complete the task of Huo Ying adults. "Chiba really feels stronger, can ignore the rules of the village, and is more and more unconstrained." Fei Fei said, his eyes became cold and his mind was thinking about many things. "It seems that I should find something to do for him to see if he still works for the village, whether there is a betrayal of the village." Fei Feiyin squinted, Shen Shen said, perhaps began to plan a strategy. Գն, but the title of Dr. Ninjutsu, IQ is definitely high, can plan a lot of things, have the ability to manage. If Chiba can''t be used by the village, then Feifei Sundial will definitely kill the killer and solve Chiba, at least not to make Chiba harm the safety of the village. In the view of Feifei Sun, all he did was for the sake of the village, even if he sacrificed an individual, it was acceptable. "Let''s go ahead, I want to think about something." Fei Feiyin waved and let the two dark members retreat. ...... Since this time, Chiba spends most of its time on developing the ability to burn fruits and frozen fruits, and strives to develop more combat moves. After his efforts during this time, he was able to achieve good results and develop several attack moves. He has just displayed the burning fruit, used the snow to go, and evolved a new attacking style - the burning of the city! He was sitting on a pitted, devastated ground and was about to get up and go home. At this time, two members of the root organization, wearing a black cloak and not tall, with a blue rune mask, came from a distance, apparently coming towards Chiba. Looking at their posture is not intended to fight. Otherwise, there will be no more than two people, and more people will be dispatched. Chiba has not turned around, and she saw someone coming over, slowly turning around and seeing members of the roots. Although members of the roots and dark parts are wearing masks, they are different in clothing and can be easily recognized. Seeing the appearance of the members of the roots, Chiba couldn''t help but think of the Zhicun group. I felt that there was no good thing and I didn''t have much affection for the roots. ". Do you come to me to find something, can''t you be a group and want to ask me to drink tea?" Chiba looked at the two root members, not salty and not light, not a slight affection. "If you are willing to go with us to get a base of Zhao root, that is the best." A member of the root said, but did not directly explain the intention. "Or save it, I don''t have a cold on the roots." Chiba said coldly, no enthusiasm, even too lazy to take care of each other. "I already knew that you would say this. The collectors came here personally to ask you, you should always give face." Another root member said, the voice was a bit cold. "Give the face of the group? I don''t even give the face of Huo Ying, but also give the group a face?" Chiba said, daring and daring, there is no fear. Anyway, he doesn''t even meet with Fei Fei, but he knows what the other party is. It is very uncomfortable to see the other party and will not give any face. "Its just the genius of Konoha, not only arrogant, powerful, but also very arrogant." From the woods not far away, there was a handsome, low-pitched voice. . Chapter 121： Torn the skin [seeking collection] The right eye was tied with a bandage, with a long black hair, a little tied up, wearing a black combat uniform, a burly Chicun group, coming out of the woods, a smile on his face, and a scar on his chin and fundus. More embarrassing. Behind the group, four members came out, all with masks, and did not reveal the truth. Seeing the group and root members appear, the number is actually so many, Chiba is slightly stunned, knowing this thing, I am afraid it is not so easy, there will be some trouble. "The group of adults, you are so busy, actually have time to come to see me, it is really rare." Chiba looked at the group that came over, said, and looked calm, and did not fear. "Some things want to talk to you, I am afraid they can''t do well, so I came over personally." The group said with a smile, like a smiling face, laughing in a knife. In the face of the existence of the Zhicun group, you must not be underestimated or even vigilant. "I am afraid that it is not a simple matter to let you come in person. If you say it, I am a little interested." Chiba said with a smile, it was completely relaxed, and 610 was not nervous. Even if you want to fight with the group, Chiba can''t beat the other side, but you can confidently retreat without danger. "Chiba, you seem to have been in trouble with the flying scorpion. I haven''t been to the Huo Ying Office since I came back for a long time." The group came over and was ten meters away from Chiba, looking at Chiba, saying . "Who said that I had a bad temper with the Huo Ying Da Ren, I just didn''t feel comfortable recently, so I didn''t go to the Huo Ying Office." Chiba said indiscriminately, explaining this situation. "Then how do I hear some news, saying that the three generations of Huo Ying sent a dark ninja to come over to supervise you. I think that you are being treated like this. I feel distressed." The group said, showing a smile, like a bad heart. I really hope to see this happen. "Huai Ying adults want to supervise me, then let him supervise, anyway, I have nothing to do." Chiba shrugged and said in disapproval. "Chiba, join the roots, join my majesty, I can change your current situation, no longer let people monitor you." The group finally said the topic, do not want to delay time. "It seems that the conditions are very good, but joining the roots, becoming a feeling of no killing, will only obey your killing tools, I don''t have this interest." Chiba shook his head and said that he directly refused the recruitment of the group. Seeing Chiba Intuition rejecting his invitation, the face of the group became difficult to look, and the smile on his face completely converged, showing his anger. "Chiba, you have to know that joining the roots is of great benefit. At least it will not be monitored by the dark side. You can move freely. Do you think about it anymore?" The group looked at Chiba, and said, his eyes became sharp. stand up. It seems that as long as Chiba does not agree to join the roots, then they cannot leave from here and will be picked up by the group. Seeing that the group has six root members, Chiba can basically see it. If you dont agree with the other partys invitation and dont join the roots, then you will definitely take the shot and force him to take it. "Even if you are being monitored by the dark side, at least it is better to listen to your orders, to be your subordinates, to be a murderer." Chiba said disdainfully, and insisted on his own decision. "Chiba, you don''t want to toast, don''t drink and drink fine wine, and the group of adults are recruiting you. It is your honor. You don''t know how to lift it up." A member of the root said, his voice was cold. "I just don''t know how to lift, how can you do it, take me down, and then control me through mystery, let me become a member of the roots, become a murder of the group?" Chiba glances at everyone, fundamentally Not at all polite, no jealousy. "I invite you very well, but you don''t know how to lift it up. It seems that I can only take you down (bedc) and then let you work for me through mystery." The group glared at Chiba, cold. The voice said, finally tore the face, no longer disguised, no need. The group is the high-level of the leaves, has a lot of authority, and collects a lot of secret techniques. It has a mystery similar to that of a bird in the sun. It is also very possible to master the life and death of others and make people serve him. Regardless of whether Chiba promised to join the roots, the group has already decided to use this type of secret technique for Chiba to completely control the life and death of Chiba and let him always sell his life for himself. This period of time, its not just the days when people are going to investigate the whereabouts of Chibas two years, but also about the specific strength of Chiba. The groups secrets are also secretly doing this and learning more about Chibas strength. . The group now absolutely believes that the strength of Chiba is almost unlimited. It is not impossible to reach the level of the shadow level, and even surpass the strong people in the past. The group believes that as long as it can control Chiba in the hands, create a shadow-level powerhouse, become their own help, and help yourself to sit on the throne of Huo Ying, it is very possible. Therefore, the group has decided that, in any case, it is necessary to take down Chiba and control it in its own hands. "Don''t talk to me so much. If you have the ability, let''s just let the horse come over." Chiba said coldly, his eyes became cold and murderous. The strength of the group is not fake, but it is not so easy to win Chiba. "Well, I have to look at your little devil, what can be done in the end." The group was cold and swayed, then waved, let the root members move out, surrounded by Chiba. The six root members did not hesitate, acted immediately, rushed toward Chiba, surrounded Chiba and prepared for the battle. "You are all ninjas of Konoha, I don''t want to be embarrassed to you, but if you want to take me, I will not be polite, maybe you will pay the price for life." Chiba glanced at the six root members. Coldly said. If it is not the last resort, Chiba is still a ninja who does not want to kill Konoha, at least not in the scope of the village. If he kills the Konoha Ninja now, then the name of the rebellious will be tolerated by Konoha, and there will be more Konoha ninja to deal with him. Moreover, at this time, the strongest person with the shadow level strength of Muye San Ren is still the mainstay of Muye. If they are chased by them, even Chiba is a bit difficult to compete, and the situation will become very bad. Recommend a friend''s new book "Full Man: The Strongest Ghost Swordsman". If you like this type, you can go and see the support. It has already been more than 70,000 people. You can watch it. The beginning of the new week, I hope that everyone who has no collection, can click on the collection, for my impact on the collection list, a lot of help, grateful! ! ! . Chapter 122： Regiment shots [two even more] "You are only a nine-year-old devil, the strength is not bad, can you beat us?" A root member said disdainfully, it seems that he did not agree, there is no fear. "If you admit defeat now, if you don''t resist, you can suffer less bitterness. If you start a war, there is no benefit to you." The root member said that he would eat Chiba. "Then let the horse come over." Chiba said indifferently, take off the snow, hold it in his hand, and start the ability to burn the fruit, so that the flame will spread out and wrap it around the knife. Please jump and jump. "Don''t talk to him, waste time, and take him down." The six root members did not hesitate, rushed toward the Chiba surrounded by the middle, and launched an offensive. They did not immediately perform the ninjutsu, but they each held a knife, or bitterness, and quickly rushed forward, intending to defeat Chiba by virtue of physical skills. Although Chiba has been extremely powerful and talented, it is only a child. After all, its strength is not strong, and the body skills are even worse. Seeing the six root members rushing over, Chiba sneered, without any politeness, immediately started shaving, and the figure disappeared from the place and rushed toward the other side. In the next moment, he appeared in front of a root member, bursting out his hand, bursting out his foot, sweeping out strongly, hitting a root member and letting the opponent lose his combat power. The other five people originally wanted to rush to the original position of Chiba, and suddenly found that he was not there, acted at speed, and repelled a person. The root members are stunned and did not expect Chiba to have such ability. Their response was not slow, and they quickly rushed to Chiba. They were still surrounded by the situation. They did not have a disordered formation. It seems that there is some combat experience and they will not be afraid of it. Moreover, when they rushed over, they took out their shurikens and attacked the past directly. In the face of physical attacks by five root members, Chiba does not want to avoid, and does not want to waste time, want to solve it in one breath. Therefore, he did not evade, let the five ninjas rush over, and the weapons in his hands smashed into his body. Although it was not essential, if he was to be attacked, the average person would lose his combat power and could only be defeated. "Come on!" Chiba opened her hands and looked like everyone. There was no fear at all. Seeing Chiba like this, the five root members couldn''t help but be surprised, thinking that Chiba was stupid, and actually gave up the resistance, so that they all had a bad point. However, before they won Chiba, they would not stop doing it, so they rushed forward and attacked Chiba. Just as the five root members approached and used weapons to penetrate the body of Chiba, Chiba did not hesitate, and immediately burst into a powerful flame, like a beastly beast, rushing from the abyss and smashing around. Root member. boom! The five root members were struck by the flames, as if they had been hit by a beast. There was no way to contend, and the body immediately flew out. Although it was not killed, it was hit hard and greatly affected the fighting power. It was impossible to compete with Chiba. After the five root members were shaken, Chiba did not intend to let them go. Although they would not kill them, the suffering of the flesh and blood would still be affected. Chiba started to shave, quickly rushed to the past, cooperated with the moon step, cast a lame, and swept the past, adding a heavy blow to five people, making five people fly out a dozen meters, rolling a few laps on the ground, only stopped. Down, there is no ability to stand up. Standing in a group not far away, I couldnt help but widen my eyes when I saw this situation. Even though I have seen countless worlds, I still cant help but feel calm. He didn''t think that Chiba was just a little devil. The body skill was so fast, the speed was so strong, and he could use his strange way to perform ninja and easily defeat his six men. Moreover, Chiba is almost a member of the body, and this kind of body surgery is not tolerable. Chiba fell back to the ground, and the group was a dozen meters away. It looked cold and confronted each other. "The strength of the members of the roots is too bad. It is not enough to look at it. It is better for you to shoot." Chiba looked at the group and said coldly, provocative. "It seems that I still look down on you. I didn''t think that you have become so strong. I am afraid that there is already strength in the endurance, but compared with me, there is still a gap." The group looked at Chiba and said. The look became fierce. Asking for flowers Although he said this, but he did not dare to take a look at Chiba, if he really wants to take the shot, he must go all out and quickly suppress the Chiba. "Then don''t be embarrassed, or hurry and let me see your ability." Chiba said without fear, holding the snow in his hand, the flames linger, as if the elves were beating. The group snorted and acted quickly, rushing toward Chiba, and the speed was very fast, not comparable to those under the command. "Wind and vacuum!" When the group was rushing through, Chakra was run, and both hands were printed. Several wind blades were sprayed from the mouth and quickly hit Chiba. ............... In the face of this level of martial arts, Chiba can be without any taboos, and it will be of great help to the ability to display the fruits of burning. He did not wave the snow, fired a flame and slammed out, but stepped forward, left fist punched out, bursting fire fist. boom! The fire fist broke out and quickly expanded a lot. It was like a beast that violently rushed and quickly rushed toward the group. These wind blade attacks on the fire fist, even if the fire fist can be cut, the flame still maintains a certain speed, rushing toward the front, the power is still good. The group has a wealth of combat experience. It is not so surprising to see that the wind blade can not stop the fire fist of Chiba. It is not so hard to choose, but to quickly circumvent it and continue to approach the past with Chiba and cast a ninja attack. The group was really not arrogant and arrogant, and while rushing over, it was displayed, and the wind blade attacked by a smashing wind did not stop the past. The sound of the wind broke out and looked very sharp. However, Chiba is not a vegetarian. If you want to beat him, it will be so easy. Still asking for a collection, and automatic subscription, has not been a reward for two days, watching the rewards, there is a slight sadness in my heart, I hope everyone can support it, we must know that this book is updated a lot every day. . . Chapter 123： Vs Zhicun group collection [three more] The group rushed to the past, constantly running Chakra, exerting the wind and martyrdom, forming a powerful wind blade, attacking the air and attacking Chiba. The wind blade struck out, densely packed, almost packed with space, and it was not easy to avoid it. In the face of such an attack, Chiba did not fear, and his look was still calm. He waved the snow in his hand and slammed it out. The next moment, the sword gas attacked, the flame broke out, like a wild beast, and quickly hit the wind blade approaching. Rumble! ! The fierce wind blade and the fierce flame collided together, immediately roaring, deafening, echoing in this space, just like the Thunder rolling. Attacks such as the Treasury and Chiba, the scene seems to be fierce, but it is just a match. If you want to separate a victory or defeat, it is impossible to "four zeros" and you need to start a more intense battle. The group knows this, so after the display of the wind and the ninjutsu, it does not stop the action, or keep moving at high speed, and wrap around the side of the Chiba. "Wind and vacuum jade!" The group runs Chakra, and the powerful air bullets are sprayed from the abdomen, and the number is still quite large. It is almost everywhere in the space in front of them, and it is attacked rapidly toward Chiba. "Collection, is this your ability? It is not enough to see." Chiba said coldly, it seems very arrogant. As he spoke, he had turned around and rushed over to the air bomb that had been attacked. When the air bullets were about to fall on him, Chiba didn''t hesitate, the snow in his hand waved, and the flames burst, like a behemoth rushing out of the abyss, and the huge body finally showed up. "Fire burning the city!" Chiba waved snow, and the blazing flame erupted, like a giant beast struck out, swallowing everything in front, and drowning in it. The air bullets fired by the group, although the power is not bad, but in the face of this violent flame, there is no way to resist, immediately submerged in it, completely burned by the flame, become nothingness, can not cause damage to Chiba. Moreover, the violent flame did not stop, or maintained a certain speed, attacking the past against the group. Even if the strength of the group is strong, but in the face of such a majestic flame, still do not dare to take a nap, need to be cautious. There was no fear in the group, and he withdrew from the back, and his hands were sealed, and the chakra was sprayed from the mouth to form a hurricane, blocking the flames that had been ravaged. Rumble! ! The hurricane hit the past, but it blocked the fire from the attack, but consumed him a lot of chakras. The mind of the group was once again stunned. I didnt think that the strength of Chiba was much higher than what I predicted. It was really an accident. "It seems impossible to defeat you and not to show a real means." The group stood 20 meters away, looked at Chiba, and the light became cold and awe-inspiring. "There is nothing to do with it." Chiba''s slanting scorpion has a strong sense of war, and there is no fear. When he spoke, he did not stay, and quickly rushed toward the ice that was not far away, and the ice had not melted. As long as you get to the lake, Chiba is on the battlefield, it is the advantage, the power of the frozen fruit will be stronger, and the combat power will be improved. Chiba has no intention of escaping because it is not necessary at all. Since this time, no matter whether it is cultivation or what to do, there will always be a ninja in the dark department to follow him and monitor him. Naturally, no exception is true today. If the ninja of the dark part sees the group with the root members to find Chiba, he will surely realize that there will be bad things happening, and the first time he will report this matter to Feifei. Գ Գ ն ն If Fei Feiyi knows that the group is looking for Chiba, he will certainly be able to guess a presumt, and will not condone the group to do so, and will inevitably come in person to prevent the behavior of the group. Since the establishment of the roots of the group, the roots have not been controlled by the fire shadow, and the group has become arrogant, and it can be said that it is arbitrary, and has not consulted the opinions of Feifei. Գն already wants to hang the group and let the latter be a little bit, but there is no chance..... "What? The group has to start with Chiba?" Inside the Huo Ying Office, the sound of the exclamation of the flying screams sounded a bit annoyed. After hearing the report of the members of the dark, it was difficult to calm down, and the eyes of the darkness became soaring. Although Fei Fei Ri has some thoughts on Chiba, he must not tolerate the group to do so, because the risk of doing so is very big, and it will only make Chibas last sense of belonging to the village completely destroyed. After this incident, Chiba stayed in the village, but he would never be loyal to the village. If he wanted to let him work for the village, I would only like to see his mood, and don''t want to order him. Of course, if the group is successful, it will be able to control Chiba, but the group has too much thought, and it is not known whether it will harm the village after controlling Chiba. Therefore, Fei Fei Sun did not want to take this risk and could not tolerate the group to do so. "No, you can''t let the group do this kind of thing." Fei Fei said. After all, he has gone out to the Huo Ying Office and intends to go in person to stop the movement of the group. Seeing that the flying sun was so, the dark members did not hesitate and immediately followed the past and followed. On the frozen lake outside the village suburbs, Chiba and the group are facing each other, and there is no plan to show weakness. "3.6 corps, what other means do you have, even if it is displayed, otherwise your old partner will be coming soon?" Chiba stood on an ice block, condescending, not far away The groups possession, scornfully said, the attitude is really arrogant. I heard that Chibas smashing of the sun and the hustle and bustle of the squadron, and the sensation of the squad, and the ripples in my heart, I remembered this. He is now within the scope of the village. He has no way to escape the dark eyeliner when he starts with Chiba. He will naturally know and fly in person to stop this incident. With this in mind, the group has become a bit unsettled and the eyes have become more intense. Its a bit late, so the update is late, forgive me! ! ! . Chapter 124： Frozen [four more to subscribe] If the battle lasts for too long, there will be enough time for the flight to arrive. By that time, the group wants to start again with Chiba, but there is no chance. Even if the group is very unhappy, it will not be obedient to the latter''s opinions, and it will not be obedient. However, after all, it is a shadow of fire, and many things have arbitrary rights, and the group cannot be violated. "Kid, it turned out that you played such an idea, but I will be able to take you down when the sun is coming." The group was cold. After all, the group stretched out the right index finger, directly bite it, stained with blood, quickly printed, and then pressed to the ground. "Psychic skills!" Soon, the black and complicated patterns immediately spread out and built into a psychic summoning array. Hey! A dull voice sounded, a large body, covered with orange-red hair, strong body, well-developed limbs, long fangs, long nose, overall 14 shape a bit weird psychic beast - nightmare, appeared in the group . After the nightmare appeared, it immediately swallowed white air, accompanied by fierce wind. Obviously, this psychic beast is good at the wind and the ninjutsu, and it is very well matched with the ninjutsu of the group. "Hey, don''t think that you only have a psychic beast." Chiba saw the group to summon the psychic beast, there is no jealousy. He said that he also bite his fingers and cast a psychic technique to summon the psychic beasts. After a burst of sound, the body was huge, and the shackles that were bigger than the nightmare appeared in Chiba, and he was with him for the group and nightmare. "Your psychic beast is actually awkward!" Seeing the embarrassment that appeared around Chiba, the group was moved and it was difficult to calm down. To say the level of the psychic beast, you must be higher than the nightmare. After all, it is a psychic beast of a thousand hands, how can it be worse than a nightmare. The original possession of the group wants to defeat Chiba, it will be more difficult, thinking that through the nightmare, together with Ninjutsu, can quickly defeat Chiba. However, Chiba is now summoning it, making it harder for the group to defeat Chiba. Although the combat power of the cricket is not very strong, it is very embarrassing for other singular beasts. "Is it mystery that my psychic beast is very strange? You should collect my information. Don''t you know that I have such a psychic beast?" Chiba looked at the group with contempt, and sneered. "Little devil, don''t be too arrogant, I still have the strength to defeat you." The group said, it seems that it does not believe in evil, determined to win Chiba. "Then try to be optimistic." Chiba is not a bit jealous, and the war is full. From the beginning of the battle to the present, a lot of time has passed, I believe that Fei Fei will soon arrive, so he is more calm, will not be nervous for this, want to give it a try, the strength of the group is strong. "Hands!" The group was sipping and drinking, and ordered the nightmare. The nightmare didn''t hesitate, gave a roar, opened his mouth, and sent out the majestic Chakra, transformed into a powerful hurricane force, rushing into the air, seems to have turned a half circle, and shocked from behind Chiba. The nightmare launched such an attack, it is necessary to blow Chiba to the side, close to the side of the group, and then let the group attack a fierce offensive. "Since you have to fight close, then I will be happy." Chiba said coldly. He did not resist, and with his huge body, he rushed to the group and nightmare. The group thought that Chiba would resist it, and thus fell into a disadvantageous situation, but did not think that he did not follow the common sense, it is really surprising. The body of the cockroach is really huge, and it is much bigger than the nightmare. This way, the nightmare will not be able to stand. Moreover, it is not an easy thing for Chiba to cover him with a sly body and want to hurt him. Seeing this situation, the group is a bit hesitant. I dont know if it is an attack or how good it is. "fire punch!" When I saw the Tibetan Mastiff, Chiba could not be polite. The right fist waved up and bombarded it. It broke out with a powerful fire fist and swiftly hit the group. Because of the blessing of the hurricane, the power of the fire fist is stronger and the speed is faster. When the group saw this situation, it was a bit dumbfounded. Originally, his own attack turned into an auxiliary Chiba, which made his heart more unhappy. The group was also a decisive person, immediately swaying to the side, avoiding the attack, while letting the nightmare stop the wind and avoid the offensive of the fire fist. Seeing that the group was hiding from the attack and exiting to the side, but still in the range of the frozen lake, the dawn turned slightly and made a decision. He fell on the ice by the momentum of the body, convinced the ability to burn the fruit, the ability to launch frozen fruit, and pressed his hands to the ice to launch a strange attack. Soon, around the place where the group was laid, quickly rushed out ten thick icicles, forming a circle with a small area, like a ice prison. Seeing this situation, the group knows that it is not good. The intuition tells him that Chiba will definitely launch an attack. If he does not hurry to avoid it, it will be too late. "Millennium Ice Jail!" Chiba ߳ 463 drinks, the sound is cold, just like from the millennium ice, revealing the murder, listening to the soul of the soul shudder. Suddenly, there seems to be a strange connection between the ten icicles. The ice is filled with power, and it immediately fills the space inside the icicles and freezes everything inside. The ice is frozen at a fast speed. In less than two breathing hours, the space inside the icicles is completely frozen, forming a very large icicle. The speed of the group was still very fast. When I saw the appearance of ten icicles, I quickly acted and rushed out of the room, but I escaped. However, his psychic beast was not so easy, because the body was huge, the action was a little slower, and he could not rush out, so he was frozen in the Millennium Ice Prison, like an ice sculpture, standing in it, unable to struggle. Seeing that the nightmare was frozen inside, and seeing the scale of the Millennium Ice Prison, the group could not help but **** a cold breath, and the heart was swaying. I felt that the attacking methods of Chiba were not only endless, but also very strange, if I was a little careless. If you do, you will be defeated. Taking advantage of himself to gain the upper hand, Chiba does not want to let go of the group, even if he can not completely defeat him, it will not make him feel good, so he is going to pursue the past and continue to launch a rapid attack. . Chapter 125： 猿飞日斩出斩【五更】 "stop!!" Chiba was just about to rush to the past, and the attacking group was hiding. A majestic and majestic voice came from afar, accompanied by a pressure. Feifei Riqi finally rushed over, the speed is very fast, one step out, it is tens of meters, come to the battlefield here. Seeing that the Գ Գ ն ն , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , "Mother''s, it is very timely." Chiba whispered, it was not very cool, and some complained. He originally wanted to attack the group. Even if he could not defeat the other party, he could at least give him a profound lesson. However, he did not expect that Fei Fei was appearing at this time. Obviously he did not want him to teach the group. Գ Գ ն , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , Գ ն ն has already arrived here, Chiba is not good at the face of the fire shadow, the direct attack, can only stop. When I saw the arrival of Fei Fei, the group was helpless. There was no way to start with Chiba, and there was a lot of resentment in my heart. "What''s the matter with you?" Seeing that Chiba and the group were not working, they took a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there was no life. Otherwise, this matter could not be solved. "Huo Ying adults, you want to know what is going on, just ask your partner - Zhicun group hiding!" Chiba shrugged, jokingly said, ridiculed. Գ Գ ն ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ ֯ Therefore, Chiba does not have much hope, and it is very good to be able to leave safely from here. It is not intended to pursue anything. "I just saw that Chiba is good, and he has to compete with him to guide him in some combat experience." "The group hides and said with a cheeky face. Nothing can be said to be something. The effort on this mouth is very slippery. "Chiba, is this really true?" Գնն heard the group said, slightly frowning, turned around, looked at Chiba, and asked. "Hey, knowing why, is it so important? The key is what attitude you are, how can you still get the group?" Chiba said with a slap in the face, and did not give a slap in the face. Anyway, he has torn his face with the group, even if he is torn with the flying sun, what about? With the strength of Chiba, although not as strong as these shadows, but if you want to escape, it is not a problem, so there is nothing to be jealous. He just doesn''t want to leave the village now, see how much patience he will have in the day, and can tolerate him. "Chiba, what are you saying, absolutely I am such a unreasonable person?" Գնն heard that Chiba said this, the face seems to be unable to hang, cold, and a touch of anger. "Of course it makes sense, but it is not just to tell me the truth." Chiba said indiscretly, took back the snow, ready to leave. No matter what you say, it is impossible to slay the smashing of the Zhicun group, so Chiba will not waste your mind and continue to spend it here. "Chiba, you are so over-the-top, don''t put the shadow of fire in your eyes, do you want to renegade the village?" Գն has not opened yet, but the Zhicun group has found an opportunity to play the Chiba, giving Chiba buckled the betrayal of the village. As long as Chiba is actually betraying the village, then it is a matter of course for the group to shoot for Chiba, and it will not be blocked and condemned again. It can be done with great vigilance. I heard that the group said that Chiba really had to admire this insidious guy. It was really intended to forcibly detain the crime and then start. "Huoying adults, would you believe in the group?" Chiba turned and looked at the sly sly, and asked slowly. Of course, he will not sit still and be prepared to fight at any time, and will not easily believe these two guys. After all, there are not a few knives behind the Գն and the Zhicun group, but if you think that anyone will harm the village, you will definitely not be polite and choose to kill. "Collection, you should not be too arrogant, you are not putting this fire in my eyes. If you continue to do this, I will not be polite and directly deprive you of all your powers." After a little silence, Fei Fei Sun Turned over and looked at the group, and said coldly, it looked very majestic and very powerful. I heard that Fei Fei said that the group was slightly shocked, and my heart was naturally unhappy, but there was no way. ". Chiba, you don''t want to put this matter in your heart. This is a misunderstanding. The group is just trying to test your strength." Գն ն forced to explain, twisted this thing. He has no way at present. Since he can''t punish the group, he can only choose to distort the truth of this matter. "Oh, that misunderstanding is really big enough, Huo Ying adults, I understand." Chiba shrugged, and did not intend to pursue, turned and left here, and walked toward the village. Seeing that Chiba reacted like this, there is no way to fly in the sun, and you can only sigh in your heart. Originally, he still had a way to let Chiba have some sense of belonging to the village. However, the occurrence of the group possession would only make Chiba more resentful of the village and did not leave the village directly. It was already very good. "Boy, you put out my psychic beast." The group saw the frozen nightmare and left the opening. The nightmare is frozen in the ice, the ice layer (Wang Zhao''s) is heavy, and it is not a simple matter to melt the ice. "Collection, you are not kidding? I still want to help you put the nightmare out, dreaming." Chiba said not to go back, and went straight to the distance. "The group, what good things have you done, is it really going to push Chiba out and become a rebellious one?" Seeing that Chiba is far away, the sky is cold and the anger is in the heart. After this incident, many things have gone beyond the control of Feifei, and he wants to persuade Chiba again. The difficulty is very large and there is almost no possibility. I got a code after a nap, but I still feel a little late~~ By the way, I recommend a new book, "The Great Wilderness of the Wilderness". I like friends of the wild type. I can go and have a look. It should be very good. Then, by the way, ask for automatic and rewarding ~~~. Chapter 126： Kakashis shock [six more] "I am also thinking about the safety of the village. Chiba is obviously a factor of instability. If you can''t control him, there is no benefit to the village in the future. You should not stop me, but join me. He." The group said that the words were strong and there was no intention to admit mistakes. "You all think that you think about the village, but what have you done, and have not discussed with me, I like to be arbitrarily, whether you are Huo Ying or I am Huo Ying." The mood became very bad and there was a anger. "You are Huo Ying, I am wrong." Hearing the name of Huo Fei, he moved out of Huo Ying, and there was an anger in the mind of the group. He felt that if the second generation was not dull, his present has become the third generation of the shadow, why Obey the command of the Գ Գ . When I saw the group, I didnt know what to say, and the criticism also said that the words of persuasion also said a lot. If you can realize it, you will see the group. Fei Fei did not stop, and when he snorted, he left the place and walked toward the village. "One day, I will kick you down the throne of Huo Ying. I will be a fan of fire and I will be the owner of the village. 883" The group looks at the back of the flying scorpion, and said coldly, the smashing murder . However, after his complaints are completed, the first thing to be concerned about is the nightmare that is frozen in the ice. The nightmare is frozen by tens of meters thick ice, and I don''t know how long it can last. If I don''t hurry to save it, I may be frozen to death. "If you are not dead, come over and help, break through this layer of ice and get my psychic beast out." The group screamed at the wounded roots and gave orders. He had already sighed in his heart, and he couldnt break out before, but now he doesnt need to be jealous, and he can vent it out. In the face of these root members, the group will always be a majestic king, never giving others a good face, and the tone of speech will not be polite. The four root members who can still act, although they feel painful, but dare not violate the order, can only endure the pain of the body, go to the ice layer and rescue the nightmare from the ice. ...... Chiba returned to the village and did not (beea) to pay attention to the matter of the group. Although there was some anger in her heart, there was no way. Nowadays, he has no sense of belonging to the village, but he will not leave the village so easily. When the opportunity is right, he can''t stay in the village, and it is not too late to leave. Anyway, with his ability, even if you can''t compete with the shadows, it''s not a problem. If Chiba leaves like this, then the veteran of the top of the wood leaf may threaten him with the life of Kakashi and force him to do something that he cant see. If Chiba rebelled against the leaves, he would have to leave with Kakashi and could not stay in Konoha. According to Kakashi''s current situation, it is not an easy task to let him leave the village and become a rebellious one. He needs to do a lot of psychological work. After all, Chiba refused to leave the village easily, but could not let Kakashi. If Kakashi betrayed the village and became a rebellious one, it should be a very good thing, and it would be fun to think about it. "Chiba, what''s wrong with you today, it''s so embarrassing." As night fell, Kakashi saw that Chiba came back, and he was still awkward. He couldn''t help but exclaim, and he was worried, unable to rest assured. For the only remaining relatives, Kakashi is very concerned and does not want any accident in Chiba. "It''s okay, it''s just a fight with a strongman today, but I haven''t lost." Chiba said indifferently, but the mood is not high. "It seems that your mood is very uncomfortable." Kakashi saw Chiba so expression, and certainly can see the clue. "It''s a bad mood. It''s very uncomfortable for anyone to encounter this kind of thing." Chiba shrugged and said. "I just didn''t eat yet. It''s better to go to the restaurant and have two drinks, forget the troubles." Kakashi said, not wanting to see Chiba unhappy, looking for a way to ease. "Well, you should drink and relax at this time." Chiba nodded and agreed. Half an hour later, Chiba and Kakashi appeared in a restaurant, ordered dishes, and ate together. "Chiba, tell me what happened in the end today." Kakashi ate vegetables, looked up, looked at Chiba and asked. "Do you really want to know?" Chiba took a glass of wine and took a sip of wine and asked. "What are you saying, I am your brother, care about your brother''s situation, that should be done, tell me quickly." Kakashi said, his face is solemn. He is such a younger brother, but I dont want anything from Chiba. "Well, then I tell you, I am fighting with the group today, he wants to recruit me into the roots, but I refused, I want to use the strong." Chiba paused, said, no concealment Kakashi. "What? The group of adults do this kind of thing?" When he heard this kind of thing, Kakashiton couldn''t calm down and exclaimed. He really couldn''t accept this kind of thing, and the group actually went to Chiba to make his anger rush. For the root organization, Kakashi knows a lot. Those who know that they are recruited into the roots will be trained to have no feelings, no sorrows and joys, only know that they will perform their tasks, they will not fear death, and they will absolutely obey the orders of the group. It is simply a shackle in the hands of the group. It only needs to be ordered to act, and there is no need for extra feelings. If Chiba is recruited into the roots, it will be turned into a killing machine, and it is still very scary, without any feelings. Thinking of this possibility, Kakashis heart was a horror, and there was a chill, and even felt that he might lose his only relative. "Although the group is shooting for me, but I want to beat me, it is not so easy, but I am very strong." Chiba said confidently, has experienced a lot of things, there is no fear. "The group is making such a thing. Isn''t the Huo Ying adults not aware, don''t stop it?" Kakashi really didn''t understand, said the opening. Sixth, walk up, do you want to attack Kakashi, and take Kakashi to rebel out the wood leaves, I feel very good, if you have any ideas, you can write it down in the book review, I will see it! ! . Chapter 127： Gossip [seven more] "Գն knows this and rushed to stop the battle, but for the Zhicun group, there is no punishment." Chiba shrugged, showing a mocking smile, disdainfully said. For this matter, Chiba has a lot of anger in her heart, but she does not make it, but it does not break out, because there is no meaning at all. If you want to change the order of the world, you will only be able to change if you become stronger and become a real powerhouse. "It''s too arrogant, actually doing this kind of thing." Kakashi was angry for this and could not tolerate it. "They are the tops of Konoha, and they are doing things for themselves. It is for the sake of the village. It has a high-sounding reason." Chiba said not to use it. "Don''t they care about your life and death?" Kakashi angered, his face was angry and couldn''t eat anything. "Oh, the most worthless thing in this world is human life. If you want others to not do it for you, you can only have absolute strength." Chiba said with self-deprecation, the dawn became fierce and determined to become stronger. "Chiba, then what do you plan to do now, will not be hateful to the village, intend to leave the village?" After Kakashi was silent, he thought of this question and asked. "I have this idea." Chiba smiled and spoke out the thoughts in her heart. There was no intention to hide. "No, you are going to renegade the village?" Kakashi was surprised. I thought this idea was crazy and I didn''t dare to think about it. "Since the village is doing this to me, why should I think about the village? I don''t have any sense of belonging to the village now." Chiba''s action to resume eating food seems to be a small matter, irrelevant, not much care. . "Chiba, you can''t think like this. Sometimes the decision made by the village is not very good, but it is also for the sake of the villagers. It is for the benefit of the village." Kakashi said, still can''t accept this kind of thing. I want to persuade Chiba, don''t act recklessly. "Even for the sake of the village, in order to maintain peace, but not to sacrifice personal interests, or even sacrifice personal life, I think there are many times when personal interests can override the interests of the village." Chiba said, it is not a joke. For the words of Chiba, Kakashi felt very reasonable and did not know what to say to persuade Chiba. "In any case, the rebellion of the village is not a trivial matter, you carefully consider it." After the silence, Kakashi said, did not discourage Chiba, but let the other side carefully consider. After all, in this matter, the fault is not Chiba, but the top of Konoha. "Kakashi, if one day I renegade the leaves, how would you plan to leave the village with me?" Chiba stopped the action of eating vegetables again, looked up and looked at Chiba, and asked. He wants to know how Kakashi thinks, can he make up his mind, leave the leaves with him, and fight elsewhere. Chiba still doesn''t believe that he has no higher achievements after leaving Konoha. If Chiba rebelled against Konoha, he would definitely create a force that would have to surpass the leaves of the wood and make the whole ninja world shudder and dare not provoke him. "Chiba, don''t think about it, I think about rebelling the village. I am sure that you are a small contradiction. It can be resolved in a while." Kakashi said. When I heard Kakashis answer, Chiba had already understood that Kakashi had a deep embarrassment for Konoha. It was a few words that were not cut. He wanted to betray the leaves at this time. Basically impossible. "I understand what you mean." Chiba said, calm, and did not blame Kakashi, can understand that feeling. After the meal, Chiba and Kakashi did not say anything, perhaps they did not know how to persuade the other party, simply silenced. ...... Sure enough, good things dont go out of the way! On the second day, there was a rumor spread in the village. It was said that Chibas character was arrogant, disrespectful to the top of the wood leaf, not obeying the high-level arrangements, and was not inferior to the top. With such news coming out, the villagers in the village began to slap a slap in the face and attacked Chiba. They felt that Chiba was not a thing. Only when he was so old, he began to act arrogantly. Asking for flowers In the eyes of these villagers, it is necessary to make a good impression of Chiba, let him learn to respect the elders, and obey the high-level arrangements, rather than because of good talents, no one is obeying and disobeying management. Chiba went out for a trip, heard these demeaning him, condemned his gossip, and was amazed at the beginning, but when he thought about it, he knew what was going on and he was relieved. The group had not been able to win Chiba yesterday, and could not control him. It would definitely be unwilling to be in the heart. There will be follow-up actions, making rumors and swearing, and only one of them. According to Chibas guess, the group is planning to create gossip, smear Chiba, and push Chiba to the opposite side of the villagers. Later, we can find an excuse to say that Chiba betrayed the village and became a spy of other villages. You can justify it to Chiba, and he has betrayed the village. .............. As a result, the group wants to deal with Chiba, and it is only natural that the villagers will not oppose it and will support it. "Collection, it seems that you are ironic and want to whole me." Chiba walked on the street, showing a playful smile, murmured. Despite encountering some of his villagers, he couldn''t help but whisper him and live to condemn him, but he didn''t care, he could completely ignore it. After the event of Qi Mumao, Chiba had no good feelings for these villagers who were good at the war, and they would not feel uncomfortable because of their views, and even could not think of it. "Chiba brother!" Suddenly, a clear womans voice was heard not far away. When I heard someone call my name, Chiba was an instinctive reaction. I looked up and looked forward. I found that the hand-washed red beans appeared ten meters away. "red beans!" Seeing that red beans appeared here, Chiba did not hesitate and walked forward. "How come you are here?" Chiba went to the red bean and asked. Today, seven more, the time used is longer than before, the speed is not strong, and I want to support ~~~. Chapter 128： Summon [for automatic, reward] "How come you are here?" Chiba went to the red bean and asked. Because today is not a weekend, red beans should be studying at Ninja School, not here, so he will be confused. "I came to see you." The red bean hesitated, biting his teeth and said. "You come to me, is there anything?" asked Chiba. "I heard those things about you, so I came." Red Bean said, the heart is really worried about Chiba, so it will come. "Then do you believe those rumors about me?" Chiba said, calm. "I don''t believe it, I don''t think you will do that kind of thing." Red Bean shook his head and said, his eyes were firm. "You believe that I am good, just ignore the rumors of others." I can get red beans and believe that Chiba feels very happy. "No matter what happens, I will stand on your side." Red bean said, I don''t know when I started, Red Bean has chosen to stand on the side of Chiba and want to follow him. No matter what difficulties I will encounter, it will not change. "You Nizi, now it is too early to say, I am not leaving the village of 087 now." Chiba reached out and touched the hair of the red bean and said. "Now is still early, you have to go back to study, but you can''t delay, or you can''t surpass me." Chiba said, showing a bright smile. "Well, Chiba brother, if you leave the village, you must take me away." Red bean said, nodded. "As long as you are willing to follow me, I will let you follow me." Chiba said, promised red beans. I got the word Chiba, and I showed a smile on the red bean face, which was very happy. Red beans did not stay, turned and walked toward the Ninja School. Seeing red beans like this, Chiba is also a bit helpless. I didn''t think of such a Nizi, I knew the table was loyal. ...... In the village, there are many rumors about Chiba, and I have learned a lot about it. I know that it is a ghost that is hidden behind the group and promotes it. This kind of thing is a trivial matter, and there is no power to intervene in Feifei, and I can only let the group hide and toss. Fei Fei was in the Huo Ying office, did not have the heart to deal with affairs, leaning on the chair, looking at the sky outside the window, into a meditation. "After this incident, Chibas heart is estimated to be even less to the village." After a long silence, Fei Fei said with a sigh, took the pipe, took a cigarette, and spewed clouds. His heart is still pondering how to deal with Chiba things, can you save Chiba back. After thinking for three hours, I didnt think of a solution, but my eyes became sharp. "If you can''t think of it, then don''t think about it, let it be," he said. As he said, he reached out and pressed the button next to the table to let the members of the dark department come over. After a while, two dark members entered the Naruto Office from outside the window and stood in front of the flying sun. "You have to inform Qi Mu Kakashi and Qimu Chiba, let them come to my office, I have a task to give them to perform." Fei Feiyi said to the two dark members. The two members of the dark department responded immediately and withdrew from the window, then separated and went to inform Kakashi and Chiba. When the dark members went to find Chiba, he was standing under the statue of Naruto, looking up at the statues of the first generation and the second generation, and there were some sighs in his heart. "One day, I will become a more ninja than Naruto, wait." Chiba said. "Huoying adults let you go to the Huo Ying office. He has a task to confess to you." The dark members wearing masks and wearing battle suits came to Chiba and simply conveyed the orders of the flying sun. "Is the Huo Ying Da Ren finally want to see me?" (beee) Chiba is not surprised, showing a sly smile. The members of the dark department did not answer the words. After passing the news, they turned and left, and did not stay. Although Chiba has no good feelings for Fei Fei, he is even repulsive, but since the other party is summoned like this, he will not be able to go, otherwise it will really make people have a tongue. "I don''t know if there is any task. If it is suitable, I can take a trip." Chiba squatted and walked toward the Huo Ying Office. Half an hour later, Chiba came to the Huo Ying office and pushed the door into it. After discovering that it was not only flying, but Kakashi was inside, I could not help but be surprised. Chiba didn''t think that the cockroach didn''t just call him, even Kakashi called. "Chiba, you are finally willing to come to my office." Seeing the appearance of Chiba, the sly sly and the sly smile, said. Even if there is some opinion on Chiba in the heart of Feifei, the superficial words will not fall, and it is still necessary to do it. "I didn''t always concentrate on cultivation. I want to improve my strength. So I didn''t come to say hello to Huo Ying adults. I hope that Huo Ying adults don''t blame." Chiba is also a smile, and the guest said. "Young people spend more time practicing and improving their strength. That is a good thing. I am too excited to cheer you up. How can you blame you?" Fei Fei and his sister laughed and looked very friendly. "Huo Ying adults, since we are here, don''t turn around, or say something right." Chiba stood in front of the flying sun, and side by side with Kakashi, said, looking serious. "Kakashi, Chiba, you two are the youngest ninth in the wood leaves, the youngest genius of the wood leaves. Now, after a few years, your strength has improved rapidly, and you have reached the assessment. Standard." Fei Fei, who was slightly indulged, said calmly. When I heard the words of Fei Fei, he said that Chiba knew that the other party wanted to arrange for them to carry out the assessment. It is not like taking the test in the village, not in the village, but to perform the s-level task selected by the village. If you can''t complete the selected s-level task, then the promotion will fail, you can''t be promoted and you can only wait for the future to continue. "Huoying adults, do you want to arrange for us to be promoted to take up the task of assessment?" Kakashi''s reaction was not slow, and after listening to the words of Feifei, he almost thought of it. "Yes, I have such a plan to arrange for you to start the promotion and endure the assessment." Fei Fei said nodly, "As long as you can complete the task of assessment, you can become a tolerant, or the youngest in the history of Konoha Forbearance." Chiba does not exclude the assessment task of promotion and forbearance, but there are some doubts in his heart. Let him and Kakashi complete this assessment task together, which will make him a little uneasy. . Chapter 129： S-level task [two consecutive] Under normal circumstances, the tasks of Zhongrens promotion and forbearance are all done by Zhong Ren alone, and will not let two people work together. However, this is not the opposite of this. It is certainly not plain, there must be some reasons. In short, Chiba will not easily believe anyone in the village, all will maintain a certain degree of vigilance, lest they have a trap, how to die ~ do not know. "The task that the Huo Ying Da Ren arranged for us will be a task, but it is not too difficult." Chiba said with a smile, his face looked forward to a smile, filled with a smile. "It is not an easy task to be promoted. You have talents, and you are young and stable. All aspects are in line with the requirements. However, you still have to complete an s-level task before you can pass the assessment and become a forbearance. This is the rule." He said openly, his face was serious, and he was not joking. "Then I am looking forward to it. It is also a very good thing to be able to perform tasks with Kakashi." Chiba said, looking eager to show his smile at this age, not always deep. Look like that. "You two are rare geniuses of Muye. As long as you work together, the brothers will be able to complete the task and pass the assessment smoothly." "Huoying adults, you still have to say, the content of this mission." Kakashi said, acting very serious, not smirking. "The task level is s grade. The content is that you want to sneak into the country of water and steal the military intelligence of the country of water. The difficulty is very big. Do you dare to pick it up?" Գն looked at Chiba and Kaka West, said the opening. "Water country, although it is an s-level task, but for me, it is nothing at all, just a challenge." Chiba mouth corner slightly tilted, said open. "Huoying adults, we will take this task, it will be completed smoothly." Kakashi thought slightly, did not dodge, made a decision. "Although your two ages are still small, but the strength is good, the brain is very flexible, and things can be calmly analyzed. I believe that you will be able to complete the task." Fei Fei said affirmatively, and did not doubt Chiba and card. The strength of Kathy. "Reassured, we will complete the task, our flag brothers will be out, and they will definitely be invincible." Chiba said with great words, full of confidence, this is his style, have confidence in everything, will not be jealous, will not be afraid . "Well, you go back and prepare, let''s go tomorrow. The country of water is not very stable recently. You should pay more attention." Fei Fei took a sip of smoke and said. Chiba and Kakashi responded with a sigh of relief and left the Naruto office. "Chiba, have you been confident that you are going to the country of water for this mission?" After getting out of the building, Kakashi turned and looked at Chiba around him and asked. "That is natural, just a s-level task, no difficulty." Chiba nodded, no worry, showing a confident smile. Anyway, even if you don''t worry about it, it''s better to look at it and smile. "Look at you so confident, I am relieved, go, we will buy the equipment needed for the mission, and some dry food." Kakashi said. The next day, Chiba and Kakashi left the leaves and walked on the way to the country of water. They are two teenagers, one is eleven years old and one is nine years old. The childishness has not completely faded away. It is really impossible to see it. It has reached the level of perseverance and carries out the assessment of promotion and forbearance. This mission, Fei Fei Sun did not stipulate a few days to complete, so Chiba and Kakashi are not in a hurry, no hurry to hurry, see the mood and hurry. After three days, Chiba and Kakashi entered the country of water. After some disguise, there were no traces of ninjas, just like two young travelers, going to the country of water. The country of water is only a strict line of let go, as long as you enter the border, there will be nothing, basically free to act. Chiba and Kakashi passed the border and were not blocked. They entered the country of water smoothly. Military intelligence that wants to explore the country of water must go deep into the depths of the country of water and sneak into the village of Wuyin. Therefore, Chiba and Kakashis mission is to sneak into the foggy village. This is a very dangerous thing. If it is discovered, it will be dangerous. Asking for flowers The village of Wuyin is the most mysterious place among the five great villages. The outside world knows very little about it. Because there is less understanding of it, it will be more risky to sneak in and need to be more cautious. In order not to attract the attention of the country of water, and to bring unnecessary trouble, Chiba and Kakashi did not hurry to hurry, and acted very low-key. After entering the country of water, it took three days to get close to the foggy village. After approaching the foggy village, Chiba and Kakashi found that the defense of the fog village is not generally strict, even more than the wood leaves, the entire enchantment village is surrounded by enchantments, once there are other countries ninja sneak into If you touch some organs, it will trigger an alarm, and you will be forgiven by the fog. If you want to sneak into the foggy village, it is basically impossible. .............. For the sake of safety, Chiba and Kakashi did not sneak into the wood leaves, but hidden in the dark to find out how to safely enter and exit the village, and then sneak into the village. On a hillside with steep, rocky, but lush trees, Chiba and Kakashi crouched there, admiring the terrain of the foggy village. "The foggy village warning line is not generally strict. It takes a lot of effort to sneak in." Chiba said with a sigh, it is really a bit uncomfortable. In the style of his king''s acting, what can be encountered, it can be swept directly, there is no need to avoid so much. However, this mission is different. They are coming to snoop on intelligence, and they cannot act in a straightforward manner. Otherwise, they may get information and they can only retire and declare that the mission failed. We must know that the three generations of water shadows are still alive, and they are in their prime, and their strength is very strong. They are at the same level as the flying sun. With the strength of Chiba, it is very difficult to compete with him. Today is in the code word, and the speed is very slow, even a little rest, wrote yesterday and wrote today, and finally finished writing at this time, seeking support! ! ! . Chapter 130： Intrusion [three more] "This mission is not simple, you can''t care, you must be vigilant." Kakashi said, he was solemn and solemn. "Kakashi, you don''t have to be too serious, with our strength, we can certainly complete this task." Chiba said, but it is more relaxed than Kakashi. "Even if it can be done, it can''t be relaxed, and it''s still a foggy place." Kakashi said, his expression is unchanged, still so serious. Seeing Kakashi is so boring, Chiba is speechless, and there is no way to take him. Chiba and Kakashi walked around the village of Wuyin. After observing for two days, they found a way to sneak into the foggy village without being discovered. After two days of observation, Chiba and Kakashi discovered that the fog-hidden village is similar to the group of the dark part of the wood leaf. It is responsible for patrolling the foggy village and there will be no ninja invasion in other countries. It is because of these ninja patrols that Chiba saw the opportunity. "Kakashi, we got the members of their dark parts, grabbed their clothes, and disguised them, and they could enter the foggy village." In the lush woods, Chiba said, say what he thought of. come out. "This method is very good. As long as we can successfully take two members of the fog and obscurity, we can sneak into the fog village." For the method that Chiba said, Kakashi felt very good, at least it was feasible. "That''s waiting to get started tonight. At night, members of the fog and darkness will definitely come here to patrol." Chiba said, showing the look of expectation. Kakashi has no opinion. With the cover of the bushes, he rests on the spot, recharges his batteries, and waits until the evening to start the action. Soon, the night fell, just like the behemoth swallowed up the light, letting everything fall into the darkness, and the foggy village lights gradually brightened. Waiting until near twelve o''clock in the evening, Chiba and Kakashi finally waited for two members of the fog to appear. Although the defense of Wuyin Village is strict, but for a long time there is no wind and grass, it will make people feel that no one will dare to sneak into the village, and slowly become a habit, the police will relax, not so focused. The luck of Chiba and Kakashi is not bad. The members of the fog-fighting dark section who came to this patrol are not tall. They look like two teenagers. They have not experienced much. It is estimated that they have just joined the fog. It hasn''t been long. "I didn''t think that it was actually two teenagers who are similar to us. It seems that even God helps us." Seeing the two fogs that walked slowly from the distance, slowly walking through the forest, Chiba mouth A slight tilt, revealing a smile. "You can''t care!" When I saw Chiba, Kakashi was relieved and whispered. The two fogs that are patrolling the forest are forbearing. I want to come to the dark department to arrange such a task. I am extremely dissatisfied. "I originally thought that after joining the dark department, I could perform all kinds of difficult tasks. I didn''t think that I had a painful egg, but let us patrol the village. It was really no fun." "I also think that if you know this, you might as well take time to cultivate and improve your strength. Joining the dark is simply a waste of youth." Although they are spitting, they dare not be lazy, do what they should, and continue to walk in the woods to patrol. "Maybe I can bring you some fun." Chiba sneaked into the back of two foggy teenagers, then appeared and said leisurely. Kakashi did not continue to hide his body shape, appeared from the front, one after the other, intercepting two juveniles. Suddenly, I found that Chiba and Kakashi appeared, and they were completely strangers. They were not people in the village. The two teenagers were stunned and looked calm and became vigilant. "Who are you? What do you want to do?" The young boy looked at Chiba and said, he had already pulled out the knife on his back and prepared for the battle. "Actually, I want to borrow your clothes." Chiba said, calm, not nervous, just saying a little thing. "Don''t waste time, so as not to cause a change," Kakashi said. When he spoke, he had already acted and rushed toward the young boys fog and launched an attack.... Seeing Kakashi so, Chiba is helpless, and the same action, launching the shaving and rushing past, the moment is approaching the juvenile fog. The next moment, Chiba came to the other side of the body, before the boy''s fog reacted to the reaction, directly hands, punched out and printed on the other''s face. Hey! A swift fist hit the past, and the young boy who faced the face of Chiba was unable to bear it. He was directly slammed to the ground and completely fainted and could not struggle. The boy who faced Kakashi faced the fog, and the result was almost the same. He was knocked down on the ground with a strong attack. He fainted with a single blow and there was no movement. "Do you want to solve them?" Chiba looked at the fainting of the teenager on the ground, and looked up and looked a little helpless. "That''s right, they are still teenagers, and they have great youth. Anyway, what we want is already there, there is no need to kill them." Kakashi shook his head and said, not wanting to kill the two faint teenagers. It seems that Kakashi in his youth is still more compassionate and will not kill people in order to complete the task. "Then listen to you, they can''t stop us anyway." Chiba nodded. "Take their clothes down, we can start to act." Kakashi said, no hesitation, began to swear the maiden clothes of 4.9. Chiba also acts, and the action is not ambiguous. I don''t think there is anything for it. Ten minutes later, Chiba and Kakashi put on the clothes of the members of the fog, wearing black clothes and masks with strange runes, completely covering the face. Nowadays, even if they enter the village of Wuyin, they will not be found to be intruders if they do not show their faces. They can walk in it safely, approach the water shadow office and steal military secret information. "Keeping them both, then you can act," Kakashi said. Chiba and Kakashi joined forces to drag the two teenagers who had been left with only their underwear to the depths of the woods, tied them up firmly, and hid them, so that the fog would not be easily carried out. . Chapter 131： Was sold [four more to subscribe] After preparing, Chiba and Kakashi no longer hesitated, and rushed to the village of Mist by the cover of the night. They are now wearing fogsuits and dark combat uniforms. They don''t have to worry about being easily discovered. As long as they don''t touch other dark members, there is no big deal, no help. Moreover, even if you encounter other members of the dark, they will not reveal each other and will not be easily discovered. There is not much risk. Walking around Wuyin Village and on the way to Wuyin Village, Chiba and Kakashi have collected some information and know the approximate location of the Water Shadow Office. Therefore, after they enter the village of Wuyin, the purpose will be obvious, and they will go directly to the direction of the Water Shadow Office. The current time has passed twelve o''clock. Most of the residents of Wuyin Village have fallen asleep. There are not many lights in the village, just some sporadic residential houses. The whole is very quiet and there is not much noise. After entering Wuyin Village, Chiba and Kakashi walked for ten minutes, crossed three streets, crossed a square, and finally saw the building of the Water Shadow Office, and the heart could not help but be excited. "I finally got here, but I didn''t spend less time on our 14th." Chiba said with excitement, she was excited and looked forward to it. They did not stop, entered a dark alley, stopped, observed the water shadow office, determined if anyone was inside, and then started the action. "Can you perceive the situation inside?" Kakashi stood in the alley and said. After all, they have sneaked into the interior of the foggy village, but it is very dangerous. It is a lie to say that it is not nervous. Chiba stood in the alley, launched a sense of domineering, and perceived the building of the Water Shadow Office, whether there are still people inside. "No one!" After the perception, Chiba got the answer and said. "Okay, let''s move, still pay attention," Kakashi said. The two of them acted, in the dark, under the feet, rushed to the building of the Water Shadow Office, physique, very fast, no sound. After a few jumps, Chiba and Kakashi came to the window of the Water Shadow Office. Although the window is closed, but for Chiba, it is nothing at all, he is not polite, just use the snow to open the window and smash it in. Of course, when he is doing this kind of thing, he should reduce the sound as much as possible, and let the sound spread out, so as not to cause fog and forbearance. After the window was opened, Chiba and Kakashi glanced at the Water Shadow Office and found that no one was inside, and it was calm and a little relieved. They did not hesitate and entered the water and shadow office before and after. "room!" For the sake of safety, Chiba can not relax the warning, the ability to start the surgery, the left hand flip, send a hemisphere space, centered on the water shadow office, shrouded the surrounding. This hemisphere space reaches a total of 100 meters in diameter. As long as someone steps into this space, Chiba will be able to know for the first time. "Start looking for confidential information." Kakashi said, without hesitation, immediately went to the desk and began to look for documents. Chiba didn''t lie, went to the desk, and rummaged through the files to find valuable confidential documents. Chiba and Kakashi rummaged through the desk, almost all the documents were turned out, and no valuable documents were found, let alone confidential military information. "How can there be any valuable documents? All of them are some waste-like information?" Kakashi said with a puzzled look, I really didn''t understand. He looked at the documents on his desk, saying that the trivial things in the country of water did not make any sense, or that there was no meaning to the leaves. "There will be nothing wrong with it." Chiba stopped the action in his hand, turned his head, and looked at Kakashi, opening his mouth. Thinking of this situation, Chiba calmly calmed down and thought about this series of things. According to the truth, Wuyin Village is the most defensive. If you want to sneak in, it is definitely not an easy task, but Chiba and Kakashi are so lucky that they can enter smoothly. Most importantly, Chiba and Kakashi arrogantly dressed as members of the dark and dark part. After entering the foggy village, they did not find the members of the dark part of the fog, so that they could drive straight into the water shadow office. If these things are separated, they can be reasonably explained, and they will not be suspicious. But if they are taken together, it will be surprising. When these things are connected in series, they will appear evil and people can''t believe it. The most defensive foggy village, even the two enemy ninjas, easily sneak into the most important areas, this kind of thing, except for luck, can not understand, and is not convincing. "You shouldn''t say that this is a trap?" Kakashi was shocked and blurted out, his heart was very shocked. "If it is not a trap, then this is really too strange. We easily sneak into the fog village and go to the water shadow office. But there is no valuable information. It is really impossible to say." Chiba said, mask The face underneath gradually became solemn. If this is really a trap, Chiba and Kakashi are the best of them. If you want to go out from the center of the foggy village, it is absolutely very difficult, and the chance is very small. After all, Wuyin Village also has countless strong people. There are shadow-level strong people sitting in the town. The number of tolerances is quite a lot. Together, killing Chiba and Kakashi, it is really a relaxing thing, successful. The chances will be very large. "Is it a news leak, Wuyin Village received a message, knowing that we are going to steal intelligence, so we will set up such a trap, lead us in, come and catch a trick?" Kakashi said, very confused, simply I don''t understand. "It is very likely that this is the case." Chiba nodded. If Chiba and Kakashi perform tasks and leak the wind, who is the most suspect? In the mind of Chiba, the face of the flying sun was suddenly revealed, which made him feel cold and with a wrath. Until now, Chiba finally reacted, why did you fly their brothers and two to perform the task! ! ! . Chapter 132： 瓮中之鳖【五更】 If the news of Chiba and Kakashis mission is really leaking out of the sky, then what he means is that he will directly erase the Chiba and Kakashi. Fei Feiri believes that Chiba has no sense of belonging to the village now, will it continue to work for the village, or is an unknown, and is even more likely to leave the village and become a rebellious one. If Chiba wants to betray the village, then Konoha is intolerable, killing him with all his strength and trying to kill him. If Chiba is solved, for Kakashi, it will definitely cause a big impact, and even become a rebellion of Konoha. Therefore, it is better to use the two brothers Chiba and Kakashi to wipe out the two troubles together, so as to avoid having to work hard for it. With the strength and talent of Chiba and Kakashi, if it can work for the village, then it is definitely a good thing, can provide the village with superior combat power, so that other villages have their own existence, so they are jealous of them. I dare not easily provoke the leaves. However, if you can''t work for the village, or even become a rebellious one, it will also cause great harm to the wood leaves, and may help the opponents and deal with the wood leaves together. Fei Feiyi estimated that he did not want to see this happen. Moreover, Chiba has experienced such a thing in Konoha, and she certainly hates the village. There is no sense of belonging, let alone for the village. Because of these things, Fei Fei will feel that the existence of Chiba is really a great hazard, so I will start with a strong attack and kill Chiba and Kakashi. Thinking of this possibility, the anger of Chibas heart tumbling, and the hatred of the flying sun, simply reached the state of the explosion. However, this matter may not be arranged by Fei Fei, and the possibility of the Zhicun group is also very large. Գ ն ն ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ The group has not been able to recruit Chiba into the armpit, and may hate Chiba in the heart. With the mind of killing Chiba, the news of stealing intelligence from Kakashi and Chibas country of water has quietly leaked to the water. The country, through the means of the country of water, erased Chiba and Kakashi. Maybe, the group can also trade with Wuyin Village and get some benefits from it. If this matter is really planned by the group, then no matter what, he will not lose, and he will certainly get enough benefits. , , ~~ Some crisp sounds came from around the Water Shadow Office building, and it was quickly approached by people, and the number was quite large. "We really counted it." After hearing the sound, Kakashi said, the look under the mask became awkward. "Hurry and leave, or there is no chance." Chiba took the initiative and said. Although they are trapped in the trap and even surrounded by fog, they are not desperate. If they don''t give up, they still have the opportunity to rush out. Chiba and Kakashi did not hesitate, quickly rushed out from the window, rushed out to the periphery of the foggy village, and fled at full speed. Under such circumstances, if they do not want to stay here, they can only escape, and perhaps have the opportunity to rush out. If they fight here, there is basically no chance, even if they can defeat one or two opponents, and finally Will be defeated and be smothered here. In the village of Wuyin, there are ninjas rushing out everywhere, and the speed is not slow. Obviously, the strength is not bad. Since Wuyin Village knows that someone will invade the village, it is definitely ready to send a powerful ninja to kill, and will not let Chiba and Kakashi have a chance to escape. Seeing that there are at least a dozen ninjas, surrounded by the surrounding, Chiba and Kakashi are a bit stunned, I feel that the fog hidden village this time, can be regarded as a big blood. "It seems that they attach great importance to us, we must take us down." Chiba said with exclamation. "Don''t talk, let''s leave here and say it." Kakashi said, and it was inevitable that he was anxious. Although their speed is very unpleasant, it is impossible to rush out of the foggy village. It is very difficult. A few minutes later, Chiba and Kakashi failed to rush out and were caught up in a dozen fogs and surrounded by them. Chiba and Kakashi stood on the roof of a building, and around the building, they had approached thirteen ninjas, surrounded them in the middle, and it seemed that they were difficult to fly. "I really didn''t think that someone would dare to sneak into our foggy village. The courage is very big." Wuyin Village looked forward to still wearing a mask, wearing Chiba and Kakashi in the dark battle suit, jokingly said, showing cold Look. ". Who are you? Who sent you into our village?" "If we honestly explain it, we can still be merciful, and you may still be able to save your life." "Don''t think about the surrounding environment. You can''t leave today." Fog endured looking at Chiba and two people, screaming coldly, expressing their opinions, showing a strong attitude, not tolerating Chiba and Kakashi. "What are we going to do now?" Kakashi asked about Chiba. "Now have not fallen into their hands, we still have the opportunity to break out and don''t give up." Chiba said, calm, and did not panic. Even if you are in danger of life and fall into danger, Chiba will not be self-defeating and can keep calm, which is commendable. "I really want to know, who told the news to you, let you (Li is good) know that we will sneak into the fog hidden village, prepare well in advance, please enter the shackles, come to the shackles." Chiba looks around the fog Asked the opening. The reason why he asks such questions is to see if he can ask some useful clues, determine the people who sell them, and retaliate if there is a chance in the future. Of course, he is now taking advantage of this time, looking around the environment, looking for a suitable breakthrough, and then rushing out from here. "You don''t have to bother with it. We even know the news, but will we tell the people who gave us the news?" A loud voice came from afar. I slept for a nap, feeling so sleepy, and woke up and wanted to continue to sleep. It may be the reason that I was too tired recently. Every day except for eating and sleeping, my work is a code word~~ I hope everyone can support! ! ! . Chapter 133： Water shadow recruiting [six more] The speaker is coming out in the dark, the body is slender, not burly, with long black hair, handsome face, eyes squinting, people can not see his eyes, wearing taupe clothes, it looks very solemn , exudes a good momentum. This person is the third generation of water, the whole person gives a very gentle feeling, but the strength is good, can not be underestimated. Seeing the three generations of water, many fogs endure the slightest salute, showing respect for the water shadow. Seeing this situation, Chiba and Kakashi do not have to guess, but also know that this person is the third generation of water. Even the three generations of water and water have come out, so this thing will not be easy, Chiba and Kakashi want to break out, the difficulty has increased a bit. "I think you are still a teenager. You can sneak into the "Six-three-three" village through the cordon. The mind is definitely meticulous and the strength is very strong. It is a material that can be made. I am also a person who cherishes talent. Otherwise, you will abandon the darkness and join. Wuyin Village, you can keep your life." Three generations of water and water look at Chiba and Kakashi, said, the voice is not high. "I really didn''t think that you didn''t do it directly, but you wanted to draw us." Chiba was a little surprised. "Because you are a material that can be made, and I am cherished, I will draw you up. How do you feel?" said the third generation, and he was not in a hurry to let Chiba make a decision. Anyway, Chiba and Kakashi are now trapped, and it is impossible to break out from the encirclement. There is no need for tension, and there is enough time to slowly consume it. "Although you are very enthusiastic to recruit us, we are afraid that we are not used to living in the country of water. After all, we are foreign visitors." Chiba said that she refused to recruit the three generations of water. "That is not a problem at all. As long as you stay here for a long time, you will definitely adapt to it and be able to integrate with you." The three generations of Miyeye do not want to give up easily, but also want to draw Chiba. "I said that the water shadow adults, you should not waste your saliva, we will not join the fog hidden village, but also intend to go back." Seeing the three generations of water shadow so do not give up, Chiba has become impatient, does not matter Said. "Do you think that with your own strength, can you leave from here? Since you are not willing to stay, I will use hard-line means to let you stay." Three generations of water and shadows said coldly, and the look became fierce. . "Then try to look good, I still have some expectations, look at the strength of the fog." Chiba shrugged, it does not matter. "Don''t be too arrogant. Since we came to our foggy village, don''t think about leaving." The fog was cold and cold. When the sound fell, there were five fogs to take action, quickly rushed over, issued a shuriken and bitterness, and a detonator, thinking of Chiba and Kakashi attack. Seeing these ninja attacks, Chiba knows that a really bad battle is about to begin. He did not hesitate to take a step forward and launch the ability to burn the fruit. The flame on the right hand waved forward and made the flame form a fire chain, drawing a curve to block the attacking harness. The detonator hits the fire chain and immediately explodes. Those who have the sword and the bitterness are all blocked, and they cannot get close to Chiba and Kakashi. Seeing Chibas hand, the five rushing fogs are still quite amazed, but they have not stopped, or they quickly rushed over. When they were in the air, they began to run Chakra, hand-printed, and used Ninjutsu attacks. "Water and water bombs!" "Water Margin and Water Dragon Bomb!" The scorpion scorpion was displayed, showing different forms, attacking Chiba and Kakashi, and it was extremely fast and powerful. In the face of such a scorpion attack, Chiba has no fear, but the body turns, the flame converges, the cold is filled, and the ability to freeze the fruit is launched. Then, his left hand stretched forward, and there was a cold ice force that slammed into the water smashing, and all the water was condensed into ice, which resolved the attack of fog. Seeing that Chiba displayed the fire and immediately applied the hail, this ability was unexpected and made the fog amazed. Kakashi does not have the strange ability of Chiba, but its own strength is good, and you want to avoid the fog-forbearing attack, you can still do it..... "We have to find a way to leave here now, or we will continue to consume it, it will only be more unfavorable to us." Kakashi said, knowing what the situation is and what to do. "Pushing over to the lake, we retreat from there, so the opportunity is relatively large." Chiba said. Before, he had observed the terrain and felt that the chance of success was the biggest when he escaped from the lake. Although it is said that the fog is good at the scorpion scorpion, if you fight in the lake, you can exert a stronger strength, but Chiba has frozen fruit, which can play a strong role in the production of scorpion venom. They should run away and there should be no problems. "I am afraid that it will be even more dangerous." Kakashi heard that Chiba said this, and he said in his heart, he said. "Reassured, believe in my strength, we will not die here." Chiba said. "Hey, I still want to escape from here, you don''t have this opportunity." The fog said, and he said, his attitude was serious and his eyes became cold. "Together, if they let them escape, it is our shame." "Must take them down!" Twenty-three fogs that surrounded Chiba and Kakashi, all 5.4 moved, rushed toward Chiba and Kakashi, each performing a ninja, and joined forces to attack Chiba and Kakashi. The thirteen fogs that surround the two people can be tolerated, and the strength is very strong. If they join together, even if they are strong shadows, they will not be able to take it. It seems that they are very concerned about Chiba and Kakashi, no matter what, they will not let these two people leave, it is a bloody. "Don''t be in love, I will cover you to evacuate." Chiba said. At this time, Kakashi was not polite, quickly turned away and rushed toward the lake. Kakashi knows that Chibas strength is very strong, and it is above itself. Even if it escapes, there are many means, and the speed is absolutely fast enough, so there is no worry. . Chapter 134： Break through [seven more automatically] "The violent mouth!" In the face of the impact of the fog and endure, Chiba did not hesitate, the right fist waved, sending out the powerful ice power, forming a huge ice bird, bombarding the fog. In the face of huge ice birds, the fog can not be dared to squat and shun. But because of this avoidance, it will delay the time, so that Chiba and Kakashi have a time gap to escape. After the ice bird was blasted, Chiba did not stop, immediately turned around, launched a shave, and quickly chased Kakashi. His speed is very fast, almost blinking time, he rushed out a dozen meters, and the distance between Kakashi and immediately shortened a lot. "The speed is faster, or you have to be caught up." Chiba sprinted and said. While talking, I did not forget to turn around and launch the ice power, set up an ice wall, and block the fog that came to chase. "Be sure to stop them, can''t let them run." The fog screamed and chased. They were very surprised in their hearts. They did not expect that so many people could join hands and could be separated by Qian 14 and Kakashi. The mood became very uncomfortable. Thirteen fogs did not hesitate, and pursued full speed, chasing Chiba and Kakashi. "The two guys are really good. At this level, I still want to struggle and escape from here." The third generation of the water shadow said, his eyes widened and his eyes became sharp. "It seems that I can''t sit and watch, it''s time to move hands." Three generations of eyes and waters said. When he spoke, the whole person had already acted and quickly rushed toward the direction of the lake. The speed was very fast, and almost every time he was able to rush out a dozen meters. On the way to the lake, Chiba and Kakashi suffered a lot of attacks, but they were able to escape or resist and did not suffer. Some fogs did not react slowly. They did not choose to attack Chiba and Kakashi directly. Instead, they rushed directly to the lake and tried to intercept them in front. Moreover, the fog is good at the scorpion, and if they enter the lake and stop in front of Chiba and Kakashi, they can stop them, slow down their speed of action, and win enough for others. Chasing time. Wait until all the chasing fogs are forbearing and chasing them together, and if they join forces with the siege, they will certainly be able to block Chiba and Kakashi and will not let them escape. "It seems that these guys'' brains are quite well-informed, so I thought of the way." Chiba sprinted and said. Hey, hey~~ After the speed sprint, Chiba and Kakashi finally entered the lake, applied water treading, galloping on the water, the speed is still very fast, keeping the body from falling into the lake. However, because they were disturbed, before they entered the lake, there were already three fogs to endure, entering the lake and intercepting them. "You don''t want to leave, or stay." Someone screamed. "Water Margin and Great Falls!" The three fogs endure and endure at the same time, mobilize Chakra, and display a level of ninjutsu. As Chakra enters into the lake, the lake immediately tumbling up, like a behemoth rushing out of the lake, picking up a wave of more than a dozen meters, and rushing toward Chiba and Kakashi to swallow them. Such a scorpion scorpion is very powerful, and it is still in the lake. It is bigger than other places. Once it is hit by this raging wave, there is no way to stop it. It will be hit into the lake and it will lose its fighting power. It is difficult to continue. Moreover, after Chiba and Kakashi fell into the water, there was only a fate to be slaughtered, and it was impossible to escape from here. Seeing the wave of more than ten meters high, the raging rushing over, even if you have always been calm Kakashi, you can''t help but feel uncomfortable. After all, he hasn''t gotten a round of writing yet. He hasn''t got the reputation of copying the ninja. He can''t copy the other''s ninjutsu, and can''t display the scorpion and sorcerer. Naturally, he can''t compete. "What do we have to do, if we can''t resist it, then we will be finished." Kakashi said, and it was inevitable that there was some confusion. "Give it to me, I like this difficulty most." Chiba screamed, no fear, but faint excitement. Without hesitation, he immediately stopped and squatted, his hands plunging into the surging lake. "Ice Age!" At the next moment, Chiba will quickly transfer the power of the frozen fruit into the lake, emitting a horrible ice force and freezing the lake immediately. Suddenly, with the center of Chiba, the lake was frozen and became an ice block, which quickly spread out to the surrounding. Originally whistling, like a flood of monsters, a huge wave of more than a dozen meters, frozen by the ice power, immediately formed an ice layer, to maintain the impact of the posture, but can not fall. When the huge wave completely stops and forms an ice layer, it is less than ten meters away from Chiba. If they are slower, they will be swallowed up by the tide and hit the lake. The lakes with hundreds of meters around Chiba have become lakes. The lakes can''t surge, which seriously restricts the strength of fog and forbearance. They can''t use the lake 703 water to display the ninjutsu, and they will escape from Chiba. opportunity. The three fogs that cast the Great Falls were forbearing, and they were able to win Chiba and Kakashi in one fell swoop, but they did not expect that the strength of Chiba was so strong that it directly sealed the huge wave and resolved the offensive. It makes them feel awkward and a bit unacceptable. "How could this be, are they so strong?" Seeing the surrounding lakes all form into ice, the fog was amazed and sighed. Others have time to sigh, Chiba and Kakashi do not have this kind of leisure, they must hurry and race against time to escape, can not delay. They exerted their strength and quickly rushed over the ice. When they reached the top, they broke out again. It was like a bullet. It was attacked by the air and it was very fast. The three generations of Miyuki are surprised by the strength of Chiba, and even have thoughts in their hearts. Regardless of the method, they must leave Chiba in the village of Wuyin and later for the village of Wuyin. Therefore, the speed of his pursuit is faster, almost at the end of the day, the body continues to fly, quickly approaching the two escaped. If it is a person who fled by Chiba, he will directly slash and continue to sprint with speed, and can easily escape from here. However, now that Kakashi is here, the speed is obviously a bit fundamental. Chiba must take care of it and cannot leave Kakashi. . Chapter 135： Battle against the water shadow [subscription] "You should not escape, or stay here, as long as the effectiveness of the fog village, I will treat you." The sound of the three generations of water shadow sounded leisurely, it looked very embarrassing, accompanied by a sense of chill. As he spoke, the body had already traveled through the air, moving forward as fast as a meteor, appearing in front of Chiba and Kakashi, and stopped the way. Seeing the three generations of water in front of the screen, Chiba and Kakashi can not dare to stop, immediately stopped, standing on the ice, cautiously face each other. "You don''t want to waste your eyes when you are a big man, you don''t want to stay. If you don''t mind, you can let us go. If we come across the fog, we can still show our mercy." Chiba stands on the ice On the face, looking at the three generations of water, said calmly. "Oh, you can talk, but I am so fooled." Three generations of water reveal a cold smile, said, the light flashing, revealing cold light. Obviously, he will not easily let Chiba and Kakashi leave. If the latter wants to leave, then he can only rely on his own strength. Otherwise, he can only stay here and be controlled by fog and fog. Hidden villages are life-saving. "If this is the case, then let the horse come over and show your strength and see if you can keep us." Chiba said awkwardly, no fear, but eager to try, want to see the strength of the three generations of water, how much Strong. Even if Chiba is a hanging-like existence, knowing the strength of most of the ninjas in the world of Naruto, and the ability to excel, but the strength of the three generations of water shadows is the mysterious village, which is simply not understood. Therefore, if he faces the three generations of water shadows, he will not dare to take a nap, and even need to be extra cautious, otherwise he will not know how to lose. "It''s a bit of interest, then try to be optimistic, can escape from my hands, it can be regarded as your ability." Three generations of water and shadows said, the look became cold, like a sheathed knife, need to drink blood . The next moment, the water shadow action, rushing toward Chiba, the speed is very fast, like a ghost is shaking, it looks very strong. Chiba did not fear, coldly slammed, and quickly rushed out to face the three generations of water. "This is a water shadow, you have to be careful." Kakashi reminded me that I really didn''t want Chiba to have an accident. However, with his current strength, it is impossible to compete with the three generations of water. Whether Chiba and Kakashi can leave from here, they can see the strength of Chiba completely, and they can follow the water shadow. "The fog is forbearing, and you have to be careful." Chiba left this sentence, and there is no way to help Kakashi too much. "Water Margin and Water Dragon Bomb!" The water shadow rushed over and quickly printed, and the chakra was sprayed from the mouth. Even if a water dragon was formed, it quickly rushed toward Chiba, and the power was stronger than that of the one that was endured. "This kind of attack can''t cause harm to me." Chiba said disdainfully. Then, his right hand slammed out, and the violent mouth burst out. The huge ice bird greeted the water dragon, and the two collided, making a roaring sound, and the flag was quite equal, and no one had the upper hand. "The good play is only now, don''t worry too much!" said the three generations of water and shadows. "Water !!" Suddenly, the three generations of water shadows quickly printed, and Zhangkou spewed out Chakra to form a small lake, suspended in the air, and approached Chiba toward the past. Seeing the emergence of this small lake, Chiba knows that the three generations of water will attack, do not dare to squat, immediately emit ice power, form an icicle, link into the lake suspended in the air. As the ice power spreads into the lake, an ice layer is formed immediately, and the entire lake is frozen to form huge ice. "I have to say that your strength is a bit strange, but I want to stop my attack, this is not enough." Three generations of water and shadow said lightly, showing a sly smile. When he spoke, he had already begun to print, and he showed his ninjutsu and continued to attack Chiba. "Water Margin and Water Bombs!" With the completion of the three generations of water-jet printing, ten sharks were formed in the lake suspended in the air, quickly swaying, rushing out of the lake and attacking Chiba. "icicle!" Chiba stretched out his hand and slammed it onto the ice. Immediately, more than a dozen icicles rushed out and directly hit the sharks that rushed out of the lake, completely disintegrating them, forming water droplets scattered. Chiba feels that if he has been with the three generations of water, he will not be defeated for a while, but as time goes by, Kakashi will become more and more unsatisfactory, and it is estimated that he will be defeated by the fog. If Kakashi is defeated, then Chiba will also be in trouble, and there is no need to continue fighting. ". Still have to take the initiative to attack, and quickly repel the three generations of water and shadow, only have the opportunity to leave here." Chiba murmured, his eyes became sharp. "Ice forest!" Chiba once again entered the majestic ice power into the ice. Soon, this ice-covered lake in the Ice Age has been constantly spurting out, with different lengths and different thicknesses. It is like a road ice sword and wants to pierce the opponent''s body. The third generation of water and water perceives that there is power surge under the foot, there is no hesitation, the foot is exerted force, and it is retreating. It leaves the lake covered by the ice and falls on the lake where the lake is surging, avoiding the attack. The attack launched by Chiba is very large, not only attacking the three generations of water, but also the pursuit of Kakashi''s fog and tolerance in the scope of attack (Wang Li Zhao). Thirteen fogs have already surrounded Kakashi and formed a siege. However, they did not expect that such an attack would have caused them to be astonished, not to be scornful, and to evade quickly. "You take advantage of this opportunity, leave here soon, I will stop them." Chiba turned to Kakashi. "If I leave, what do you do?" Kakashi was surprised. It was impossible to leave Chiba in this way and escape alone. "You are not their opponent. If you stay here, it will not be long before you will be defeated. It will become my burden. As long as you leave, there is no danger to my life. I naturally have a way to leave." Chiba said, there is enough Confidence. "You are relieved, I will not have anything, there are still many things that have not been done." Chiba added, but also a kind of smile, a relaxed look. . Chapter 136： Your opponent is me [two even more] "Are you sure you have the confidence to escape from here?" Kakashi still did not trust, thinking that Chiba was to give him the opportunity to escape, and then said such words. "That is of course, a little confidence in me, do you want me to die here?" Chiba shrugged, a very casual look. If you take off the mask, you can expect to see his face with a confident smile. "Then I will leave here first, waiting for you to come and join me, you can''t die, I don''t want to live alone." Kakashi said, the whole person became a little sad, and there was some fear in his heart, which was very disturbing. "I will leave here." Chiba nodded. Kakashi did not hesitate, turned and left the village, quickly rushed over and left the place. Those who had quit before the fog, seeing Kakashi want to escape, and where will easily let him go, quickly rushed over, want to stop Kakashi. "Your opponent is me now, don''t chase others anymore." Chiba sneered. When I spoke, I entered a layer of ice power into the ice, causing countless ice thorns to emerge, impacting these fogs and forcing them to pursue Kakashi. "Even if he can''t catch up with the 863, but wants to escape from my hands, it is not allowed." Three generations of water and shadows said coldly. As he spoke, the knot on his hand was completed and he began to perform ninja. "Water Margins! Runaway Dragon!" Hey! In the lake not far from him, the water surface immediately broke open, and the body was huge, and it was more than a dozen meters long. The rapid water dragon rushed out of the water and attacked Kakashi, who fled, and attacked the past. "I said, your opponent is me, don''t want to attack him." Chiba said loudly, announcing this matter, does not allow others to change the results. "Ice Dragon is absolutely empty!" Chiba pulled out the snow on the back, condensed the ice power, lifted the top, and slammed out, and broke out the mighty power. In the next moment, the ice power poured out, forming a huge ice dragon, claws and claws, rushing toward the water dragon. Where the ice dragon passes, the ice layer immediately appears on the ground, forming an ice thorn, which looks very visually impactful. boom! The ice dragon hit the past and hit the water dragon, causing the water dragon to freeze quickly, the body was frozen, and it was impossible to pursue Kakashi. After the attack of Chiba was completed, the shaving was started, and the body disappeared from the original place. It appeared in front of the three generations of Mishui, blocking the other side from chasing Chiba. With this delay, Kakashi is enough to run a distance and will not be easily caught up. "You are such a powerful guy, can easily block my attack, but your partner left, you don''t want to leave." Three generations of water and cold voice said, obviously moved the real anger. He couldn''t tolerate the two guys who invaded the village, could escape from him, and still face the thirteenth to pursue the case. "How did you know if you haven''t tried it!" Chiba shrugged and said in disapproval. Thirteen fogs endured and now chased over, watching Kakashi has escaped far away, a burst of anger in the heart, issued a roar, want to pursue the past, but still blocked by Chiba. "I said, your opponent is me. If you want to chase him, beat me first." Chiba made ice, forming ice thorns, and stopped the pursuit of the fog. "Don''t be too arrogant, one person still wants to compete with us many people. Do you have this ability?" The fog is cold and can''t be tolerated. "I like to listen to you nonsense now. The more you say, the farther my partner can go, so you don''t have to worry about his safety." Chiba chuckled and didn''t mind saying his purpose. . "Then I will see, how strong you are, can block me." The three generations of the beab shadow said, and the look became stunned. "Water Margin, Sanshui Dragon''s Wrath!" Rumble ~~ The waves in the lake surged and quickly rushed up to a height of 20 meters, forming two huge water columns, which were constantly rotating and twisted and looked very shocking. Soon, two huge water dragons appeared, showing a strong posture, twisting the body, swooping down and attacking Chiba. Seeing the two huge water dragons rushing over, Chiba is not nervous, just a little puzzled. This ninjutsu is not the name of the Sanshui Dragon, how can it be only two water dragons. "It seems that there is still a water dragon hidden, and it is reserved for the back hand." Chiba mouth corner slightly tilted, said the opening. "room!" The left hand flipped, releasing a hemisphere, expanding rapidly, expanding into a vast space, turning the area of ??half a lake into his slaughterhouse. At the next moment, Chiba pulled out the demon knife and weeping, holding it on the right hand, condensing the laser, slamming the past, sending out a fierce sword, and slamming the huge water dragon that had been hit by both ends. Hey! Sword slammed the past and immediately smashed the two water dragons to break the water dragon''s offensive. However, he cut off two water dragons, and the third water dragon, can not be taken lightly. boom! In the ice layer at the foot of Chiba, a water dragon carries a violent power, quickly hits the ice, slams up and wants to drown him. Seeing that the ice was broken, Chiba was slightly stunned, and quickly removed the body, ducking backwards and avoiding the water dragon. The water dragon, which is twice as big as the two water dragons before, crashed out, and there was no pause, or the pursuit of Chiba. However, Chiba is not a vegetarian. After exiting, it will launch the ice power and send it to the ice layer, quickly forming ten icicles to block the huge water dragon that has been impacted. The water dragon is not only rushing, but also breaks into a range surrounded by icicles. Taking the water dragon into this area, Chiba did not hesitate and immediately launched an attack. "Millennium Ice Jail!" Suddenly, within the scope of the icicles, the ice quickly covers, seals the water dragon, becomes an ice dragon, solidifies in it, it is difficult to move, and can no longer attack Chiba. The three generations of the water shadows attacked very quickly, thinking that they could defeat Chiba, but they did not expect it to be resolved. Seeing this situation, the three generations of water are a bit surprised. Seeking automatic, seeking rewards, seeking reminders, and asking for the moon! ! The beginning of a new day is another new journey! ! ! . Chapter 137： Fog endures together [three more] "It seems that I still look down on you, I didn''t think that your strength is so strong." Three generations of water and water looked at the distance, standing on a piece of ice on the Chiba, jokingly said. The three generations of the water and the shadow of the Chiba standing on the ice block, revealing a fierce look, smashing and killing the smashing, exudes a powerful momentum. In his view, if you can leave Chiba, it is a good thing for Wuyin Village, but if you can''t stay, it will create a powerful enemy. Maybe there will be trouble in the future. Therefore, if you can''t leave Chiba, you can''t let him go, you have to kill - kill here. "My partner has gone far, I will not continue to play with you here, I should leave." Chiba said with a smile, revealing a happy smile. I want to come, his cultivation during this period has achieved very good results, and his strength has improved a lot. He has been able to compete with the shadow-level powerhouses, will not be easily defeated, and can safely retreat. "Hey, here is the foggy village. Do you think you can leave easily and treat us as someone?" The fog was forbearing and it was very annoying and it looked very uncomfortable. "How about that, if I want to go, you have no strength to stop me." Chiba said indifferently, there is no fear at all. "A big tone, we have to give it a try, what can you do?" The fog was forbearing and tolerant, and it was simply intolerable. As they spoke, they had already acted, bypassing the ice and coming to the lake. "Water Margin, Chongtian Waterfall!" This time, but thirteen fogs endure to join hands, together with the display of water, and set off a violent waterfall that rises directly into the sky, several times faster than the previous offensive. The raging wave struck and rushed to the height of tens of meters, just like the impact from the sky, the violent rush to the Chiba, the offensive is even more terrifying than the wild beast, want to stop it, it seems impossible . Seeing the horror wave of up to tens of meters, carrying the incomparably strong power, and sweeping toward yourself, even Chiba, there will be some stunned feelings, feeling tremendous pressure. "It seems that it is not easy to fight." Chiba took a deep breath and said. However, even if the opponent''s attack is strong, Chiba is not afraid, or confident to be able to compete. "Ice Age!" Chiba did not hesitate, but also launched the frozen fruit, the ice age, the horrible wave of rushing ice. As Chiba puts the ice power into the ice, this raging force quickly rushes out, invading the wave of the rushing, and freezing the huge waves. Its just two blinks of time. The wave that was originally tens of meters high was frozen by the ice force and formed a thick layer of ice. Just like an iceberg, it was treated in front of the eyes and kept in a shocking posture, but it could not continue to move forward. , completely solidified. Seeing such a huge wave, they were all sealed by Chiba, and they failed to cover it. Thirty-three fogs endured the heart and were amazed. It really set off a huge wave and could not remain calm. They really didn''t think that Chiba''s strength was so strong. It was easy to freeze the wave, stop the attack, and completely restrain their ability. It is a bit difficult to do. "How can it be so strong, does he have the strength of the shadow-level powerhouse?" The fog couldn''t help but sigh, and the heart was amazed. "Now it''s just the beginning. The Water Shadow Master will definitely be able to leave him and will not let him leave." A fog-bearing mouth said. Hearing the fog and saying this, Chiba is a bit confused and confused. He feels that it is a bit of a mystery. He feels that he has already demonstrated such strength. Is there any ability in Water Shadow to leave him? Chiba had some doubts in her heart, but she did not dare to relax her vigilance. She still kept her vigilance, so as not to overturn the ship in the gutter, it would be troublesome. The third generation of the water shadow has already been from the original place, and I dont know where to go. The figure is not in that place, nor is it going to pursue Kakashi. Even like this, Chiba still can''t relax. Among these fogs, Chiba is the most incomprehensible. It is the third generation of water and shadow. Now I can''t see the other person''s figure, so that he can''t relax his vigilance. "Ice Shield Ice Dragon Wrath!" The sound of the three generations of the shadows of the water and the cold, came suddenly, just like killing the gods, revealing the murder. ask for flowers The next moment, in front of the Chiba, the ice layer that covered the posture, immediately trembled, began to collapse, and quickly gathered together to form two huge ice dragons, explored the body, and quickly rushed toward Chiba. Seeing the huge ice dragon forming, Chiba suddenly became strange, did not think of the three generations of water, but also good at hail ninjutsu, and the attack power is even stronger, faster than the water scorpion. In the face of such an attack, Chiba can not be underestimated and must be cautious. "Mirror fire!" Chiba did not hesitate, immediately launched the ability to burn the fruit, the right fist waved out, bursting out a violent flame, like an ice wall, attacking the two ice dragons. ............... Chiba knows that it is impossible to block two strong ice dragons with such an attack. Therefore, while he quits backwards, he still mobilized the flame and waved his attack. "Flame Dragon King!" At the next moment, the blazing flame erupted, forming a huge fire dragon, rushing to meet the ice dragon that came from the attack. Two powerful attacks in a row, it is to let Chiba block the attack of the three generations of water. The two bodies, huge and extremely powerful ice dragons, could not be shocked, but did not mean that such an attack would stop completely. Hey! In the ice layer of Chiba''s foot, a sound slammed, and Chiba immediately knew that it was not good. He did not dare to pause, immediately slashed, and quickly rushed up to avoid the attack from the ice. Suddenly, a huge ice dragon with a huge body rushed out, without any pause, and continued to attack the Chiba, as if to swallow him and completely obliterate him. When Chiba rushed into the air, she took out the devil''s devil, the ability to launch the fruit of the operation, and condensed the laser on the knife. Then she slammed it down and sent a horrible sword. As the sword slammed down, it fell on the huge ice dragon, and the ice dragon was directly split into two halves. The huge body collapsed and could not continue to chase. It quickly fell onto the ice layer, bursting into a roar, and ice piled up. Become a hill. . Chapter 138： Yan Emperor [four more to seek automatic] The three generations of the water shadow and the thirteen fog to join forces to attack, still can not easily beat Chiba, he was continuously disintegrated the offensive. Seeing the three generations of water and shadow launching this powerful attack, I still can''t beat Chiba, and even the injury can''t be caused. Let the thirteen fogs endure and feel the waves and can''t calm down. "Which village is he in, the strength is so strong." "If you let him go, I am afraid that I will have a strong opponent in the future, so that is not good." A few fogs endured and said, sighing, it is difficult to calm down. "My partner has gone far, there is no need to continue to play with you here, I should go." Chiba showed a lunar step, sliding in the air, did not land, just like walking in the air, it looks very strange . "Two nine zeros" "However, before leaving the belt, I want to give you a deep impression, not to be indecent." Chiba sneered. As he spoke, the blazing flame erupted from his body and immediately gathered into his right hand and condensed into a fireball. Moreover, as the flame continues to erupt, it continues to condense into a fireball, making the size of the fireball larger and larger, and the stronger the pressure emitted. Seeing that the flame is constantly condensing on the hands of Chiba, forming a fireball like the sun, thirteen fogs and horror, becoming unsettled, I feel that it must be a powerful attack. Under the gaze of everyone, the fireball in the hands of Chiba continued to grow bigger, like a round of the sun, suspended in his hand, bigger than his body. "Great Yan Jie Yan Di!" Chiba screamed and screamed like a king. He did not hesitate to slam the horror fireball in his hand toward the fog below. The power of this fireball is absolutely powerful. Such a fireball is blasting enough to destroy half of the city and carry out great destruction. "Be careful, dodge immediately!" Three generations of water and water see the huge fireball impact, suddenly suddenly up, do not dare to care, reminding thirteen fog. The three generations of water and water shadows can be perceived. The attack of Chiba is absolutely terrible. It cannot be underestimated. Otherwise, it will suffer. I heard the three generations of water and water, saying that thirteen fogs did not doubt, immediately acted and avoided to go out to the rear, as far as possible to open the distance. boom! ! The huge fireball bombards and erupts the horrible power. It immediately destroys the ice below, and the raging power frenzy spreads out to the surrounding, like countless wild beasts, rushing out from the flames, slamming around, not willing Let go of any living person. Rumble! ! ! The bombardment of the fireball not only destroys the ice, but also emits horrible heat, which evaporates a large range of lake water, causing a temporary lake hole in the lake. The three generations of Miyeye and others originally stood on the lake, and even if they quit, they will also be strongly impacted. The power of this fireball lasted for half a minute, and it completely calmed down. The lake surged and set off a huge wave, slamming and making a sound. Thirteen fogs were endured by the force, and they were flew out and fell into the lake. Although they were not in danger, they suffered heavy losses and wanted to continue fighting. After Chiba hit the fog with a fireball, he did not intend to stay here, shaving in the air, cooperating with the moon, rushing forward and leaving the place. The three generations of the water shadow came out of the lake, watching the Chiba, which was flying in the air, and quickly left, his eyes changed, revealing some looks. He was a bit unacceptable. The two ninjas who invaded the village actually escaped from the village and made his heart raging. He is now angry and tumbling, and he can''t do anything anymore. He can only watch Chiba leave. Moreover, the three generations of the water and shadow are still quite shocked, the strength that Chiba shows, it is definitely better than the end, can be with him. If he and Chiba fight, I am afraid I can only tie my hand. If I want to beat Chiba, the difficulty is very big. "If you give him a little time, I am afraid it will become a sturdy character, enough to make the endurance world tremble." The three generations of the water shadow said, revealing the meaning of sigh. Although Wuyin Village could not leave Chiba and Kakashi this time, it did not cause any loss. No ninja lost his life. It is the most rare. The three generations of water will not ask for too much..... When Chiba rushed for hundreds of meters, he came to the shore of the lake. When he saw that Kakashi did not go far, he waited for him to arrive at the lake. He could not help but feel helpless. Without hesitation, he quickly landed from the air and came to Kakashi. Seeing that Chiba was safe and sound, and broke out from the encirclement of the fog, Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief, and a hanging heart could finally be put down. "Fortunately, you are fine!" Kakashi looked at Chiba and said. "This is not the place to stay, or leave it here first." Chiba took the mask off, and let it go, and walked toward the jungle. Kakashi did not hesitate to act with Chiba and leave the place. They did not delay the time, leaving the foggy village overnight, still walking in the country of water. I want to come, the three generations of the water shadow should be issued a wanted order, sent to leave the village, chasing Chiba and Kakashi, if they run all the way, leaving the country of water, it is easy to attract attention, but it will lead to unnecessary trouble. Therefore, after they left the village of Wuyin, they did not rush to leave, but walked in the country of water, just like a teenager traveling abroad, which would make people easy to doubt them. With the strength of Chiba and Kakashi, even if the fog endures to pursue, not the shadow of the strong shots, they are confident that they can safely escape, there is no danger to life. Therefore, they can walk in the country of water, not fear of fleeing. After half a day in a row, Chiba and Kakashi felt tired and needed a break. They did not continue on their way, found a hotel in the city, temporarily stayed, and asked the waiter to prepare them for food and sent them to the room. "Kakashi, have you ever thought about how our mission failed?" Chiba screamed at a pork chops and asked Kakashi. "Why are you asking this?" Kakashi was also eating, and asked. . Chapter 139： Not returning [five more to complete] "I feel that our mission failed. Some people betray us. Otherwise, we will not fall into danger. We almost can''t escape." Chiba slightly sinks and expresses her thoughts. "No, who will do this kind of thing, actually want to sell us, want us to die here." Kakashi looked surprised, almost exclaimed, it is difficult to accept such things. In the foggy village, Kakashi had such an idea, but it was only a moment, and he was quickly wiped out by him. In any case, he is still unacceptable and betrayed by people. If you want to sell him and Chiba, then it must be the people in the village, and it is still the top of the wood. Kakashi really couldn''t understand why the village''s top executives had to sell him and Chiba, and wanted to put them to death. "If it is not betrayed, we will encounter such a thing. Not only have we not been able to get confidential information, but we have been caught in a trick. If our strength is strong enough to escape from Wuyin Village, then it is not Possible things." Chiba sneered, and her face was full of anger. He was originally working for the village, and came to perform the task. The result was actually exchanged for this answer. The village was smashed from behind and how he could accept it. After experiencing this incident, Chibas last sense of belonging to the village was completely destroyed, and he chose to stand on the opposite side of the leaves. "There may be other hidden feelings. We can''t guess it. We must go back to the village and make the truth of the matter clear." Kakashi said, still not very confident, and still hold the naive idea. In his view, the village''s top management will never do such a thing, there must be some misunderstanding, thinking about returning to the wood leaves, to investigate this matter clearly. Seeing that Kakashi was so naive, Chibas heart was also somewhat helpless, with a sneer on his face. "If you still believe in the village, then you will go back, I will not go back." Chiba said, it seems very indifferent, has made up his mind. "You don''t go back to the village, do you want to be a rebellious one?" When he heard the words of Chiba, Kakashi was shocked and looked very unsettled. He still couldn''t accept this kind of thing. How can his own brother become the rebellion of the village and how Kakashi can easily accept it. "If I don''t do rebelliously, if I go back to Muye, I will definitely be killed. I won''t be able to kill me here. I will definitely not allow it. There is a second miss." Chiba said with a smile. The eyes are very cold, obviously not happy. "How could it be that the village would not do this?" Kakashi said, standing on the side of the wooden leaf to defend the village. Chiba saw Kakashi like this. I feel that Kakashi is still too little to experience, and it is inevitable that I am a little naive. I have not seen the dark things that Kiba has done. "If I expected it to be good, Muye would like to solve our brothers in one breath, so that the trouble can be completely solved, so that the village will not have two rebellious, and will reduce a lot of trouble later. "Chiba said what she guessed." "Actually, you are innocent. The person they want to deal with is me. Just because you are my brother, I am implicated. I don''t want you to become a rebellious person because I hate the village in the future." Chiba continued to speak. "In any case, I still have to figure out the truth of the matter. I don''t believe the village will do this." After a moment of silence, Kakashi said, his eyes changed constantly, and sometimes he was firm and sometimes shaken. "It seems that you don''t know the truth of the matter. You are not willing to believe this result." Chiba sighed softly, and it was a bit helpless. "Chiba, what do you plan to do in the future?" Kakashi looked up and looked at Chiba, and asked. "What can I do, as long as I don''t return to the leaves, the sea is wide and the birds fly high, and who can manage me, but you need to pay attention to it later, you can''t trust anyone in the wood leaves." Shrugging, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he is not leaving the village, has been used to wandering life, where to live. Chiba is not too worried. After Kakashi returns to the leaves, he will be assassinated by the tops of the leaves. As long as he is still alive, for Konoha, it can form a strong deterrent, so that Kono does not dare to start with Kakashi. If Muye really dared to start with Kakashi, then Chiba would not mind destroying the leaves, killing all the high-rises of the leaves, and burying them for Kakashi. Kakashi originally wanted to persuade Chiba, not to misunderstand the village, but he knew the character of Chiba, and once he identified the matter, he would not easily change his mind. Moreover, although the age of Chiba is still small, it has already experienced a lot of things. The experience is very rich, the style of acting is very sophisticated, and the essence of many things can be seen. The idea of ??Chiba, which is easy to shake, is very difficult. . "If you don''t go back to the village, you have to pay more attention to it. Be careful, you are an arrogant guy." Kakashi finally sighed and said. "You don''t have to take 403 hearts for me. Even the thirteen fogs and the three generations of water, can''t leave me, who can easily deal with me." Chiba said with a big word, don''t worry about himself. There will be an accident. After all, he can now compete with the shadow-level powerhouse. He doesn''t need to be too jealous when he goes there. There is no problem in swaying the city. After eating, Chiba returned to the next room, took a hot bath, let her body and mind relax, and then took a good sleep and rested. Now, he has made a decision to rebel out the leaves, but he has relaxed and does not need to think too much. The next day, Chiba and Kakashi respectively, Kakashi returned to the wood leaves to restore their lives, investigate the hidden things behind the mission, to determine whether they were betrayed by the tops of the wood leaves, want to erase them. In Chiba''s view, this matter does not need to be investigated at all, but Kakashi can only be left to do it, otherwise he will not give up and hope for the village. As for Chiba, there is no plan to return to Konoha, to stay in the country of water, to start a new experience, to continue to enhance the strength, or to start planning his forces. Chiba is a vengeful person. Since Konoha wants him to die, Konoha is his enemy. . Chapter 140： 枇杷十藏 [six more] "I am going back to Konoha, what should I say about your business?" Before Kakasai turned around and looked at Chiba, he said. "Directly say that I am dead, it is obviously not the top of the wood leaves, they have their own channels to investigate, you said that I went to practice, and will not return to the village for the time being, for you, there will be some help, they do not I will be eager to target you." Chiba said, I have already thought about it. "Well, you don''t have to worry about me, I won''t have anything to do," Kakashi said. "I am the same, you have to take care." Chiba said with a smile. The two brothers went in different directions. Do not act with Kakashi, Chiba is like relaxing, do not need to worry about being besieged, as long as he is willing, you can easily break through. Chiba is not in a hurry to leave the country of water, walking freely in the country of water, it is a cultivation, to enhance their own strength. Walking in the city of the country of water, Chiba can still hear about the news of him and Kakashi. Obviously, the top management of Wuyin Village attaches great importance to this matter and will not calm down. It still sends a ninja to pursue and find ways to leave Chiba and Kakashi. However, it has been three days since Chiba and Kakashi broke out. It is estimated that Kakashi has already left the country of water. It is too late for the fog to endure. Although I know that there is no way to chase Chiba and Kakashi, but the fog has not given up, or continue to pursue, perhaps because of the order of the three generations of water, can not easily give up. Chiba walked in a street and suddenly felt that someone was staring at himself, and could not help but be slightly surprised. "It seems that the fog is still willing to give up." Chiba sighed slightly, his mouth slightly tilted, revealing a sly smile. He did not rush to expose, continued to move forward, and slowly rushed to the suburbs of the city. Since there is fog and you want to deal with him, let the other party come over. Anyway, the fog wants to chase him, and why he doesn''t want to find the trouble of fog, it is just love. Tracking the fog of Chiba is very patient, and there is no rush to show up, and it has been under surveillance. Half an hour later, Chiba came to the suburbs and walked into the woods. "Since it has been tracked here, then you can show up, don''t hide it." "Chiba stood in the forest, and turned around leisurely, very casual. Hey! The words of Chiba fell. After a while, there were two figures, rushing out of the woods and appearing in front of Chiba. Two people appearing in front of Chiba, one is an adult and the other is a teenager. However, seeing them appear, Chiba is still quite surprised, because it appeared in front of him, which made the successor of one of the two generations of the blade knife and seven people. The two of them are the 10 Tibetan, and the peach land is no longer awkward. It seems that they are mentoring relationships. Today''s peach land is no longer awkward. Like Kakashi, the age is just eleven years old and has become a bear. Peachland no longer succumbs to the fog of this generation. Only one person can survive the test of the endurance test. Only the partner who has participated in the end of the same period can only become the last one. Peach land is no longer a tolerant, which means that the partner who participated in the test with him has been killed by him, and the teenager of the original sunshine has completely changed, just like becoming a killing tool and becoming Gloomy, like killing God walking in hell. Therefore, Peach''s face is no longer a gloomy expression on his face, and he can''t see the slightest smile. As for the ,, the look on his face is even more exciting, revealing a crazy smile, like the discovery of prey, became bloodthirsty, want to kill the prey, and then eat. ʮ''s tall body, although not burly, but very slender, wearing a black tight-fitting battle suit, revealing two strong arms, with a short black hair, neck and chin wrapped with gauze, teeth are sharp, like Sawtooth, there is a very obvious cross scar on the right cheek, with the look on his face, it is very embarrassing. Moreover, holding a dagger knife in his hand, squatting on his shoulders, showing a sneer. "It seems that we are going to chase the invaders. One of them is you." Yan Shizang looked at Chiba, sneered and said, with a strange look. "I don''t know what you are talking about." Chiba shrugged and spread his hands, and said helplessly. "You should not be arguing. We got the information. You came all the way from the foggy village. Recently, only two people have been invaded by the foggy village. Who else can you still have?" The banter said that he did not believe what Chiba said. "Since all of you have investigated clearly, how about that?" Chiba no longer explained, shrugged, and said indifferently. "I really didn''t think that after you invaded the foggy village, you dared to stay in the country of water. The courage is not small, and it is still a little devil. I have begun to admire your courage," said Yu Shizang. He is not in a hurry to do it. Anyway, time is enough, don''t worry. "I am also very admired by you. Since I am not even afraid of your water shadow adults, you still have this manpower to chase me. Do I want to die?" Chiba said with a sneer, almost in opposition to the ʮ, No fear at all. "How can they waste (Zhao Qianzhao) compare with me?" Yan Shizang said, apparently has enough confidence in himself to beat Chiba. "It seems that you are very confident. If you want to keep me here, then let''s get started. I don''t have much time to play with you." Chiba said, looking very calm, not at all. "Hey, don''t waste your mouth here, or hurry up, I don''t have so much leisure." No longer said, he was very impatient and didn''t want to waste time here. He is really bored in doing this kind of thing. "You can''t be a little patience if you are a little devil?" said Yu Shizang, but there is no criticism. "If you don''t go up, I will go on." Peach land is not cold. After all, he has already acted and rushed toward Chiba to launch an offensive. . Chapter 141： Naughty knife seven people [seven more] Peach land rushed toward Chiba, and the three-handed sword in the hand, drawn an arc, hit the Chiba, and then approached the past, holding the bitterness in the hand, it is necessary to start a close combat. "No more, you just have to endure the level, and how is my opponent." Chiba looked no longer, coldly said, not the slightest tension. Even in the face of the attacking shuriken, he did not avoid the idea, let the shuriken attack straight. The shuriken hits the body of Chiba and can''t hurt him, but passes directly through his body, with a hint of fire. Seeing this situation, I was rushing over, and suddenly I got up, my eyes widened and I couldnt believe it. However, his actions did not stop, but he rushed forward, holding the bitterness in his hand and stabbing the throat of Chiba. puff! Chiba did not evade, so that he could not pierce his throat and easily penetrated his throat. However, for him, it is nothing at all, it is completely immune to attack and will not be harmed. "I know that it is not effective for me, but I have to attack it. You are really stupid." Chiba looked at it and said nothing. No more big eyes, this is not only a surprise, but also a fear, and it is not very calm. 237 This time, Chiba could not be polite, the body turned into a flame, and it would no longer be wrapped up. It appeared behind the latter and punched directly. boom! Chiba punched down and fell on the back, and immediately let the heavy blows hit again. The bombardment hit the ground and pulled out a large pit, and the soil rolled. No longer suffer such a heavy blow, spurt a blood, immediately lose the fighting power, it is impossible to continue fighting, it is simply the fish on the cutting board, let the Chiba slaughter. ʮ is here, it is not easy to want to kill the killer again. However, if Chiba wants to kill it, it is not a difficult thing. At least there are ten ways to kill it. He still doesn''t want to kill him anymore. It feels that for him, at least it will have a role, and he may develop into his own subordinates. After the test of the endurance of the test, it is no longer the previous ones. It is no longer loyal to the village of Wuyin, and it has hatred in the heart, and even the idea of ??assassinating the three generations of bebbing. However, with his current strength, he still has no ability to do it. He cannot assassinate the three generations of water. If Chiba can develop into his own subordinates, then it can be regarded as a powerful force. For him, it will be of great help. Chiba converges on the flame, falls back to the ground, turns around and looks at the ten-meter scorpion. "You have created a big job for my students. Its too much to give me a face." Yan Shizang looked at Chiba and said, it was very uncomfortable. "Your face is worth a few dollars. If you are unhappy, if you are uncomfortable, you will take it out directly. If you take me down, why bother nonsense." Chiba said indiscreetly, showing disdain. "Calculating time, those guys should have arrived." Yan Shizang said, showing a disdainful look. For him, it is a shameful thing to deal with other people and deal with a little devil, so that he can not afford to be interested. However, the strength that Chiba shows is very powerful. Even the three generations of water can not be killed, let alone one by one. It is impossible. Therefore, Yu Shizang waited for the other blade knives to come and join forces to deal with Chiba. I want to come, Wuyin Village is really a **** one, at the same time, at the same time, I will send the seven people, and I will leave Chiba. "It turned out that you thought this way. I have been delaying the time and waiting for the other seven people to come. It seems that you really value me." Chiba soon thought of this and showed a cold smile. He knows that the strength of the seven people is strong, and if they join hands, the strength is even more horrible. To compete with the seven people, the difficulty is very big. According to the development of the original work, there was once the father of Maitekai, Maite Dai, in order to rescue the three wood leaf ninjas of Maitekai, and the seven people of the knife to fight, open the eight armor, and fight to the end. Even if the strength of Matte is not strong, only the level of tolerance, but after launching the eight armor, the strength is still quite strong, but it is hard to resist the seven people. It is conceivable that the strength of the seven people of the knife is very powerful and must not be underestimated. "There is no way for the adults of the water to leave you. It is conceivable that your strength is very strong. Even if I don''t bother to cooperate with other people, I will not act recklessly." The ten Tibetans laughed and laughed. Said the opening. When he spoke, the right hand waved the dagger knife in his hand, pointing to Chiba in the distance, and the momentum changed and became fierce. Hey, hey, hey! ! Several broken winds sounded, five figures rushing out of the woods, appearing in the woods, falling in different positions, surrounded by Chiba. The seven people of the knife, finally came! Watermelon mountain puffer fish, chestnut string pills, Tongcao wild bait people, no pears even eight, black scorpion mine teeth appeared. In addition, if you have a sacred ten, you will have six of them. When I saw the seven people coming to the knife, Chiba couldnt dare to make a small sigh, and the look became solemn, and the light shimmered, and the war was unfolding. "I really didn''t think that the people we all wanted were actually a little devil. We are still so expensive, and I am afraid that I will be jokes when I go out." The watermelon puffer fish said, showing the meaning of playfulness and unhappiness. . "Although it''s just a little devil, but it shouldn''t be underestimated, it''s a little cautious." Li Yuzhuan said, his face showed a sneer, waving his knife in his hand - long knife and stitch! "You really can see me. There are six people who have seven people in the knife. Those who can get this kind of treatment, but there are not many." Chibas mouth is slightly tilted, and her face has a confident smile. As he spoke, the flame lingered from his body like a fire snake, surrounded by his body, against him, making him look strong and revealing a majesty. "You can''t beat you with the water and the adults, we can''t dare to yell at you." No pears said. . Chapter 142： Guild Wars Seven people [seeking automatic] "If you dare not take a nap, then take out your true skills and let me see it. The seven people are very powerful." Chiba said coldly, there is no fear at all, there is only a temptation to try, showing a fierce War. "People are not big, but they are not too small, and they dare to yell with us." Black "Don''t waste time, hurry, I have other things to do." Watermelon Mountain puffer fish said impatiently. As he spoke, he had already pulled out the diaphragm on his back and crossed it in front of him, ready to go to war. Seeing the watermelon mountain puffer fish, the other five people did not hesitate, each took out their own weapons, put out a fighting stance, and prepared for the battle. "Come on, show your strength, I also let you know what is great about me"." Chiba said, it seems very arrogant, there is no fear, direct mail''s arrogant war. At the next moment, the six people of the Ten Tibetans took action and quickly rushed forward and launched an offensive against Chiba. The joint attack of six people together, even if it is a shadow-level powerhouse, does not dare to take a nap, or even can not afford. , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , Chiba is not elementalized, it is used to immunize the attack of the Ten Tibetans, but to withdraw backwards and open a distance. When he retreated, his right hand took out the devil''s knife and weeping, the left hand flipped, and the ability to start the operation of the fruit, forming a hemisphere, spreading out to the surrounding, and unfolding the slaughterhouse. "Slaughterhouse!" Chiba condenses the laser on the devil''s crying knife, slamming it out, sending out a sword and attacking the past. However, it was not easy to deal with it. He was blocked by the dagger knife and disintegrated the offensive. He could not hurt him. In the direction of the left side, the chestnut string is approaching, holding a long knife and a needle in the hand, attacking against the Chiba, the speed is very fast, almost the blink of an eye, it is approaching, straightening the body of Chiba. Chiba''s reaction rate is not slow, the force at the foot, the shaving, the body disappeared from the place, appeared a few meters away, avoiding the attack. However, no pears and even eight have already rushed over, waving the knives and droplets, slashing from the heights, and immediately generating the power of the explosion, spreading toward the Chiba, causing the ground to be blown up, the earth and stone flying, and the power is strong. Chiba did not hesitate, or did to avoid, and did not choose hard. He wants to see now, and how many powerful forces can be exerted by the seven people together. The watermelon puffer fish rushed over, although the body was a bit fat, but the movement speed was very fast, and the hand held the cross, and cut it out. As he waved his diaphragm, the diaphragm immediately extended, like a stinging squid, slamming into Chiba, trying to entangle the latter. If it is entangled in the diaphragm, then Chakra will be absorbed. Although Chiba does not use Chakra battles very much, it is not a good thing for him to absorb Chakra. If he can avoid it, he should try to avoid it. Seeing the impact of the diaphragm, Chiba was not polite, waving the demon knife and weeping, directly blocking the diaphragm and retreating it back. "You have to be careful behind you." A cold voice came from behind. It was the black and thundering tooth that had the thunder knife and the teeth, and the cold voice that came out, the cold murder. The black scorpion mine is the genius ninja of the fog hidden village. It has the title of the sorcerer of the fog, and it is the genius of the thunder ninjutsu. It is the only woman among the seven people, and the strength is very strong. The black scorpion thunder tooth appeared behind Chiba, waving a thunder tooth in his hand, sending out lightning, and quickly attacking it, just like a thunder snake swaying, swiftly hitting Chiba. Perceived that black fangs appeared behind him, Chiba did not panic, directly let the body be elementalized, turned into a flame, rushed toward the air, turned around, the left hand banged a punch, broke out a fire fist, Attacked the black fangs. Powerful lightning strikes, did not enter the lightning, can not cause damage to Chiba. The fire fist broke out, like a giant beast, rushing to the black and thunder, the power is equally powerful, so that the opponent can not be underestimated..... The black could not hurt Chiba, but faced with such an attack, it really made her helpless and could only avoid it to the right. Although she was able to successfully escape the attack of the fire fist, it was caused by the power, which made her a little embarrassed. "Don''t hide in the flame, show me out." The grass-based bait spurs the power, jumps up from the ground, comes to the top of the flame, holds the blunt knife in both hands, and cuts it, just like shaking a warhammer, strong I slashed and smashed out and wanted to blast out Chiba. The blunt knife and the knives claim to be able to defeat all defenses, but it is only a simple physical attack. It is obviously impossible to force the Chiba out of the flame. Chiba will not be hurt by such an attack. If you change to other people and fight against the seven people of the knife, you may not be able to fight, and after a round of it, you will fall to the bottom. However, Chiba has the natural fruit ability, the body can be elementalized, immune and physical attacks, and it is impossible to defeat him with these knives. "It''s a pity that you can''t do it." Chiba screamed coldly. As he spoke, the blazing flames rushed, re-aggregating the body, and slammed into the grass. "fire punch!" boom! The fire fist slammed out and attacked 1.3 on the chest of the grass-feeding bait. It broke out with powerful power, just like a giant beast collided. Through the grass, the bait person wants to take back the cut, and the attack that blocks the Chiba in front of him, but it is too late, and the whole person is still being bombarded and flying. The five people in the ten Tibetans saw this situation and showed a stunned look. They did not think that the attack method of Chiba was so strange that they could completely immune the general attack. "His strength is very strange, we must be careful, otherwise, but we have to suffer a big loss." ʮ said, his eyes became sharp. "It seems that we still smashed the strength of this little devil, can escape from the hands of the water shadow adults, it really is not a general role." No pears and eight standing on a branch, staring at Chiba, said. . Chapter 143： Guild Wars Seven People [Next] Chiba did not land directly, and he slid in the air in the moon. He still flamed, holding a demon knife and crying in his hand, and condensing the flame on the knife. "Fire burning city Guo!" Chiba waved Devil May Cry, slammed down from the air, and the violent flame erupted like a waterfall. The impact in this area burned the woods and turned it into a sea of ??fire. The flame spread out, like a fierce beast, devour the woods, and the picture looked shocked. "It is not a wise act to use fire sorcerer in front of us," said the watermelon puffer fish. When he spoke, he had run Chakra, his hands were sealed, and he was used to smash the flames of this area. "Fire and the Great Falls!" Suddenly, as the water property Chakra broke out, it immediately formed a waterfall-like flow of water, spreading out to the surrounding, continuously impacting, and extinguishing the flame. "Water Margin and Water Dragon Bomb!" 14ʮؽӡ, sprinkle Chakra from the mouth, form a water dragon, claws and claws, quickly across the air, hit the Chiba. Chiba did not go to the hard resistance, converge the flame, descended from the air, stood on a tree trunk, and looked at the ten people. There were a total of seven people in the village of Wuyin, which was originally here. However, the people who passed the grass and the peaches were no longer stunned. They were hit hard by the Chiba, and they flew out and lost their fighting power. It is difficult to continue fighting. There are also fighting people, and there are only five people left. "To deal with these fogs, you still need thunder and hail." Chiba looked at Yu Shizang and others, and said. "Shadow of the body!" He did not hesitate to run Chakra immediately, and his hands were sealed, and a shadow was formed. At the same time, he took the snow and took it to the shadows, letting the shadows participate in the battle. With the strength of the shadows, the display of Thunder and Ninjutsu, as well as physical skills, with the seven people of the knife, there will be no problem. "Let me come and meet them." After the shadows were separated, they screamed and looked very arrogant. He did not hesitate to jump directly from the trunk, hand-printed, display Thunder and Thousands of Birds, and directly into the surging water. Thunder and lightning plunged into the current and immediately attacked the past ten people. There are five people who don''t want to have an accident. They don''t stay in the same place, jump to the trees quickly, and avoid lightning strikes. "You have all hid, are you afraid that I will not be?" Chiba''s shadow is divided into three people, arrogantly said, it seems to be more arrogant than Chiba. "Just deal with you, do you still need to be afraid? I will smash you directly." When the voice fell, he had already acted, and he made a force at his feet. He quickly rushed out, forced the near-shadow, and incited the dagger in his hand, and slashed it out. The shadows did not mean to escape, holding the snow to go, and playing against the Ten Tibetans. Hey! The two weapons collided together and immediately slammed the metal sound and echoed in the air. If you simply fight the fighting power, the shadow of Chiba is not the opponent of the 10 , and it is directly shaken back, and the squatting retreats a few steps. seized the opportunity, did not let go of the shadow of Chiba, quickly chasing the past, the dagger slashed, the sound of breaking the wind, broke out a strong force, opened and closed, it seems very strong. The shadows of Chiba could not be avoided at all. They could only compete with the 10, and they lost ground and quickly fell to the bottom, suppressed by the opponent. If this continues, he will not be able to persist for too long. After all, he is just a shadow avatar. If you really want to say strength, it is still much weaker than the deity. The reason why Yushizang is so violently attacking Chibas shadow is that he wants to beat the shadows quickly, and then he can join hands with other people to deal with Chiba. Chiba did not squat, and did not pay attention to the shadows, and rushed toward the non-peas and even eight or four people to launch an offensive. If it is a combination of spelling, the seven people of the knife are very strong, and it is not easy to find a cheaper in their injury. Of course, Chiba does not intend to compete with the other side, after all, that is not his strongest means. After Chiba rushed over, the body fell and launched the frozen fruit, and exerted a strong attack. "Ice forest!" Chiba will plunge his hands into the still flowing water, and immediately radiate the powerful ice power, so that the place covered by the water will immediately condense into an ice layer, and the sharp ice thorns will be detected, attacking the pears without attack. people. However, it is not a problem to avoid these ice thorns with their strength, and they will not be hurt like this. Of course, Chiba has never thought about it. With such an attack, he can defeat his opponent, just create a favorable fighting environment for himself and deal with the other side. After the area was covered with ice, even the trees were frozen and became an ice sculpture-like existence. For the battle behind Chiba, there were favorable fighting conditions. 170 No pears, even eight or four people stood on the ice sculpture, and acted again, rushed toward Chiba, or waved a knife, or cast a ninja attack. No pears and even eight rushed over, the knives and droplets in the hands slammed out, and a burst of detonation rushed over, flying in the space around Chiba, and gathered, and exploded continuously. Then, the black scorpion Thunder passed through the thunder knife and teeth, and issued a violent thunder, forming a thunder tiger, a strong impact on the explosion, the area filled with smoke, attacking Chiba. The place where Chiba stood, this moment was completely shrouded by the smoke generated by the explosion, and it was impossible to see at all. What happened in the end, whether he was injured. Before seeing the fall of Chiba, the four people of Black and Thunder could not care. They must be vigilant so as not to be attacked unexpectedly. A gust of wind came down and the smoke was blown away, causing the place to reappear in front of no pears and even eight or four people. They saw that there was only one demon knife on the ice, and there were two scabbards. They couldnt help but stunned their eyes and couldnt believe it. They stared at the area, and they didn''t even blink their eyes. They didn''t see Chiba rushing out from there. However, Chiba is not there at all, I dont know where to go, let them calm down. . Chapter 144： Counterattack [three more automatically] "I am here, where are you going to look." The voice of Chiba came from the seven people of the knife, and it looked very cold, like the voice of death. In the absence of Pear and Eight and Black Thunder, the Chiba will launch the ability to freeze the fruit, elementize the body, disappear from the place, sneak into the seven people, and then show up. I heard the voice of Chiba coming from behind, no pears, even eight or four people were surprised, all eyes wide open, can not believe. However, under such circumstances, he did not hesitate to evade in different directions, so as not to be attacked by Chiba. "The violent mouth!" After Chiba appeared out, he did not hesitate, swung his right fist, launched a violent mouth, and launched an offensive. Suddenly, the ice power burst out, forming a huge ice bird, and rushed toward the pear-free. boom! In the place where the huge ice birds passed, the trees were destroyed, and they rushed toward the pear-free. Although there is no pear, even though it has been evaded, Chiba seems to be tracking the direction he is avoiding, and chasing the past. After some pursuit, no pears even though they can escape, but they are still chased by the ice bird, hurt, and blasted out, making themselves suffer, and to a certain extent affect the exertion of combat power. "command!" At the time of the attack, Chiba started the operation of the fruit, and the left hand was up, and the demon knife and the devil were rushed and re-entered into his hands. Soon, Chibas right hand took the devils weep, condensed the ice power on the knife, lifted it up, and slammed it down. "Ice Dragon is absolutely empty!" As the devil screams and slams down, the majestic ice force bursts out and quickly condenses into an ice dragon, which is strongly impacted and blasts the watermelon pufferfish. A huge ice dragon appeared. When it passed, all the items were frozen and became ice sculptures, which were then crushed and shattered into ice cubes. The watermelon pufferfish face the impact of the ice dragon, the heart is shocked, there is a lot of pressure, it does not calm down. He continually quits and then wields the diaphragm in his hand, making the blade of the diaphragm bigger, swiftly slamming out, trying to break the ice dragon and resolve the attack. If you can''t resist it, the watermelon puffer fish will be very troublesome and even hit hard. Even if the watermelon puffer ghosts resisted and wanted to block the huge ice dragon, it would not be easy, or it would be greatly affected. Rumble! ! The roaring sound sounded, the ice dragon passed, everything around it was shattered and turned into an ice world, which looked very shocking. The habit of the mountain puffer fish was constantly forced to withdraw, obviously it was very difficult, and finally suffered an impact. The whole person flew out and fell down a few tens of meters, hitting an ice-covered tree, causing the trees to be shaken. Broken. The black scorpion thunder tooth and the chestnut string pill saw this scene, and the heart was shocked and could not believe it. They did not think that Chibas strength was so strong that it was easy to deal with them and look for opportunities to break them down so that they could not fight. "We are not his opponent at all. If this continues, it will be very troublesome. v." Li Yu string pill said, his look became dignified. Although they do not want to admit such facts, this is the fact that they have no way and must face it. "What are we going to do now?" said the black fangs, and his face became dignified and he did not dare to relax. They originally wanted to win Chiba, but now there is no one to break through Chiba. Three people have been injured, and the overall strength has been weakened. There is no strength to compete. "Can''t you take him down?" ʮ solved the shadow of Chiba and quickly rushed over to see such a situation, could not help but exclaim. In his hand, he waved a dagger knife and directly smashed a tree and completely collapsed and roared. "The strength of this little devil is very strong. If you want to deal with him, it is not an easy task." Li Yuzhuan said, he did not dare to underestimate Chiba. "You don''t want to be embarrassed. Maybe you can''t go without it. It can''t be said." Chiba said, holding a demon knife in his hand. The next moment, he condensed the laser on the knife, swiftly waved, sent out a sword, and slammed out. Everything was cut off by the sword. In the face of the swords that came from the attack, you can''t dare to squat, and all set up the knives in your hands to resist the powerful sword. Hey! The sword gas collided on the knife and made a creaking sound, echoing in this space. Chiba didn''t want to waste time, didn''t want to let go, gave the opponent a chance to fight back, and started to shave at the foot. The whole person disappeared from the place and appeared in front of the 10 hiding. ". Flame Dragon King!" When Chiba rushed past, she transferred the devil''s knife to the left hand and started the ability to burn the fruit. The flame broke out and condensed on the arm and rushed forward. In the next moment, the blazing flame erupted, forming a fast-paced fire dragon, like a giant beast with a claw and a claw, and swallowed it. Seeing the huge fire dragon rushing over, the , , , , , As the dagger slammed down, a great force struck out, like a beast colliding out, oscillating on a huge fire dragon. boom! Even if the fire dragon is blocked a little, there is still a huge power, and the flames are violently swept away and the opponents are swallowed up. (Zhao is good) There is no way for Zangshizang to be hit by a powerful force. It is directly hit hard and spurts a blood, making it difficult to continue fighting. Li Chuan Chuan Wan saw that the fire dragon directly hit the , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , "We are not his opponent, or just retire." Li Yuchuan pill said, although not reconciled, but there is no way, only so. "I think so too, this guy is very strong, we can''t stop him." Black fangs said, recognized the idea. "I don''t want to agree to escape," Chiba said coldly, and her expression became cold. When he spoke, he had already rushed forward, approaching the 10 , and holding the knives and devils in his right hand, condensing the laser on the knife, he was going to attack the 10. . Chapter 145： Killing 枇杷十藏[四更] "Scalpel!" Chibas right hand will **** the goblin to the heart of the 10. The 10 Tibetan was hit by a fire dragon, and the body was hit hard. He couldnt react at all, could not escape, and could only see the demon knife and the weeping. puff! At the next moment, the heart of the 10 Tibetan detached from the body, appeared in the body, remained active, kept the rhythm, and did not break. ʮ is attacked like this, life is not a big problem, just a little uncomfortable, need to ease it. Chiba raised his left hand and made a slight move. He took the heart of the 10 Tibetan and brought it into his hand. Then he made a force at his feet and quits backwards. "farewell!" When he quits backwards, Chiba said coldly, the ability to launch frozen fruit, freeze the heart on the left hand, become ice, and then force it to crush the heart of the 10. Wow~~ As the heart was crushed, ʮ suffered fatal damage, and immediately spurted out a blood, the momentum completely wilted, the body fell to the ground, unable to maintain a standing position. When Yuzang was down this time, there was no chance to stand up. He was completely degraded here and was killed by 633 Chiba. When Li Yuzhuan and others saw this scene, they suddenly felt ashamed and could not believe it. It is difficult to accept this result. They did not expect that it would be unexpected to see that Zang Shizang would be killed here. Moreover, they were angry with this, and they were angered in their hearts. They wanted to kill Chiba, and unloaded eight pieces to avenge their enemies. However, they have already tried it. Even if they unite together and besieged Chiba together, they are not the opponents of the latter. They will only be defeated by strong forces or broken. The results of ʮ now can explain everything, and it is very likely that they are the end. "We are leaving here!" said Li Yu and Pills, who did not want to stay here again, and wanted to leave soon. Although he is not reconciled, he can only save his life. Watermelon mountain puffer fish, they are simply, did not come over and Chiba, and immediately chose to turn around and leave, do not go against the monster of Chiba. No pears and even eight want to take away the hard-hitting peach land before leaving. "You can''t take it away, I still need him." Chiba saw no pears and even eight wanted to take it away, and immediately rushed over and made a cold voice. After he rushed over, he immediately slammed his sword and sent a fierce sword to force him to retreat. Seeing that I cant take it away, theres no help but no pears. I didnt hesitate to turn around and leave the woods without entanglement with Chiba. The seven people of the knives were besieging Chiba this time, and they ended up failing, and they also lost one person. The 10 Tibetan was killed and not left behind by Chiba. "These people are really savvy. When they see the situation is wrong, they immediately leave, and even the partners don''t care." Chiba stood next to him, watching the seven people leave, and shrugged and said. He didn''t mean to pursue it. Anyway, he couldn''t catch it now, and he didn''t think that way. "You killed me." No longer lying on the ground, said hard. Although he is now in danger, he does not have any fear, no fear, no fear of death. It can be seen that the Zhongren test in Wuyin Village has had a very big impact on him, and he is desperate in his heart and has no idea of ??living. "How do you want to die so much, I will not kill you." Chiba said with a smile, it seems very relaxed. "You don''t kill me, what do you want to do?" No more screaming, no fear, and some just anger. "You don''t want to kill three generations of water shadows? I can help you (bebi)." Chiba did not hide, directly said it, showing a playful smile. I heard that Chiba said this, and then no big eyes, I was very surprised and couldnt believe it. In his mind, he had the problem of assassinating the three generations of water and completely changing the current ninja system in Wuyin Village, but he did not dare to implement it. After all, he is only 11 years old and has just become a tolerant person. It has not been long before, and the strength is not so strong. It is obviously far from perfect to assassinate the three generations of water. "How do you know?" I looked at Chiba again, and asked, looking surprised. "How do I know, you don''t need to know, you will talk about whether you want to assassinate the three generations of water and change the current policy of the foggy village?" Chiba said, his face still has a confident smile. Don''t be silent, don''t know how to answer. He is somewhat heart-warming, but if he wants to make a decision and cooperate with the ninjas of other countries, he will be hesitant and unable to identify his ideas. "You still kill me, I won''t cooperate with you." After the silence, he said. "It''s a bit hard, but I have time, I don''t worry about this time." Chiba said, no worry, no mind. He said, he would fall to the ground and lift it up again, and walked over to the body of the 10. He is not trying to show off his own record, but he wants to take the dagger. Seeing that the 10 Tibetan was killed by Chiba, there was no anger in the heart, there was hatred, and I wanted to retaliate against Chiba. In any case, the ten-year-old Tibetan teacher is no longer a teacher, and now he is killed by Chiba, so that he can calm down, and his heart must be indignant. "One day, I will kill you, so you''d better kill me now." No longer said, showing an angry look. "If you have this ability, then I will look forward to it." Chiba said disdainfully, not worrying about this kind of thing. Chiba took the dagger''s big knife and was most thrown out of a fireball. He fell into the body of Zhai Shizang, shrouded the body and burned it quickly. Chiba didn''t stay here, packed up his weapons, held a dagger knife, and left the woods without any embarrassment. If you dont want to struggle, you want to resist, you cant resist it, you can only be taken away by you. There is a doctor who died here in Chiba, and there is no way to do it, but if you want to die, you will not be able to die. Chiba was no longer awkward, did not return to the city, left the woods, came to a lake, and no longer dealt with the wounds. . Chapter 146： Persuasion is no longer [five] No matter how to resist, I dont want to cooperate with Chiba, but there is no way. After half an hour, Chiba finally managed to deal with the wounds, and would not make him life-threatening. "You said how you are so reluctant, how good it is to cooperate with me, and can achieve your purpose, I can revenge." Chiba sat no longer beside him, and said, it was very easy. "Why should I work with you?" The body that can''t be moved can''t move, but it''s still stubborn, and it''s firm, and it''s not shaken. "Because your strength is weak, with your current strength, it is not the opponent of the three generations of water and shadow, and can not successfully assassinate him." Chiba said, it is very serious and very easy. "Even if I am not the opponent of the three generations of water shadows, but I can become stronger, there will always be opportunities in the future to be able to assassinate him." Do not hesitate to say, still firmly believe in his own ideas. "When you become strong enough to reach the level of tolerance, even to reach the level of the shadow level, how long does it take, ten years, or ten years, or even longer?" Chiba turned around and looked no longer Hey, jokingly said. I heard that Chiba said this, no longer silent, I dont know how to answer, I dont know what to say to refute. "You want to assassinate the three generations of water, not for other reasons. Just want to end the era of the three generations of water shadows to rule the fog village, end this dark rule, and change the cruel system of the test." The eyes were removed and the wide lake was thrown into the lake. No more silence, I really don''t know what to say, or helpless. What Chiba said is indeed a fact. The reason why I want to assassinate the three generations of water and shadow is to end the dark ruling era of the foggy village. It is possible to fundamentally change all kinds of cruel systems and let the descendants of the foggy village, Can meet the bright future. However, with his current strength, he wants to change all of this. It is obviously impossible to successfully assassinate the three generations of water, and the strength is completely inadequate. He really wants to accomplish this, he can only continue to cultivate and make himself stronger, five or ten years, or even longer, or impossible. Of course, he has other methods, that is, to cooperate with Chiba and unite together to assassinate the three generations of water. In the heart of his heart, he still couldn''t accept it. He went to work with Chiba to assassinate the three generations of water. "Working with me is not a bad thing for you. It will only benefit the village of Wuyin. It can bring a brighter future to the village of Wuyin, so that the teenagers in Wuyin Village will not be killed when they take the test. You don''t think it''s a good deal?" Chiba said patiently, not in a hurry to make a decision. "Even so, how do I know that you are not deceiving me, or we can not assassinate the three generations of water?" Without further disdain, although the heart is a little shaken, it will not easily agree to Chiba, and cooperate with Chiba. "On the basis of my ability to fight against the seven people, I can prove that my strength is strong and I have the opportunity to assassinate the three generations of water." Chiba said confidently, "at least you can kill the three generations of water more than you alone. The chance of success." If you dont want to be silent again, its undecided and theres no way to argue. Seeing no more silence, Chiba is not talking, it is also silent. I want to let you accept such a proposal, and cooperate with the ninjas of other villages to join hands to assassinate the three generations of water, it is still a bit unacceptable and takes a little time. The two were lying alone, sitting alone, blowing their hair as the breeze blew, until the sunset. "I am working with you to assassinate the three generations of water." After some hesitation and struggle, I made a decision and made up my mind. "Ha, finally made up my mind, I think this is the best way." Chiba laughed and looked confident. It didn''t cost him to spend so much saliva, wasted so much time, and finally succeeded in saying nothing. As long as you are not willing to cooperate with him, it may not be difficult to recruit him to join his own organization. "After assassinating the three generations of water, you are still my enemy. If there is a chance, I will still kill you." I will not say anything, watching the clouds in the sky, my eyes become sharp and firm. Asking for flowers "Hah, don''t always have such an idea, you won''t succeed, but I am very strong." Chiba said very rudely, filled with a bright smile. "One day, I will kill you." I still insist on my own opinion. "I am looking forward to it, you have to work hard to cultivate." Chiba said, it does not look like a teenager, but a veteran, all the monsters in their hands, it is really invisible. Finally, I will not be convinced. For Chiba, it is a very difficult thing to do, and it is not too small. It is not an easy task to assassinate the three generations of water, and it is necessary to plan and plan before you have a chance to succeed. ............. Moreover, if you are not hit hard now, the strength is not as good as before, you need to recover well, you can improve your strength, and the chances of success will be good. After achieving the goal of cooperation, Chiba is not in a hurry to leave the country of water, but to start planning, how to assassinate the three generations of water and make this plan a success. In the past few days, Chiba and I have been camping in the woods, and I will continue to recover from the injury and improve my strength. If you want to improve the chances of this action, then you can''t be sloppy. You must go all out to improve your strength. Chiba does not monopolize the dagger, but it is still handed over to use it. This will enable the unrelenting combat power to improve a lot, and there are some means of life-saving. "It seems that your injury has recovered almost the same, you can start fighting." Chiba came out of the woods and looked at the wielding of the dagger. He smiled and said. When I saw the appearance of Chiba, I didnt feel that I had a slight affection. Instead, I showed a murderous murder, did not hide my own killings, and even wanted to start and kill Chiba. There was really no spirit today. As a result, I slept for a while, and it was more than four in the afternoon. Now I have to write a chapter. However, it will still work hard to update, will not reduce, I hope everyone can support! ! ! ! ! . Chapter 147： Assassination action [six more] "I like your eyes like this, so that there will be motivation." In the face of such a look, Chiba did not have any fear, but it was very calm, and his face was calm and calm. Seeing Chiba like this, its very uncomfortable not to be embarrassed. Its obviously a teenager. Its just a gesture. Anyone who sees it will be unhappy. He chilled up, did not hesitate, holding a dagger knife, rushed forward and attacked Chiba. In the face of rushing over, Chiba is not surprised, feels normal again, take out the snow, meet the past, and engage in a fierce battle with the other side. With his strength, even if he does not use the devil''s fruit ability, he can be defeated without any physical exercise. What Chiba is going to do now is not to defeat it, but to raise the strength of the latter in the "September 27" and accumulate more combat experience. Hey! ! The weapons in the hands of the two collided together, making a creaking sound and sparks coming out. Moreover, their attack speed is very fast. After colliding together, they will quickly separate and launch the next attack. "Your strength is not enough, we must continue to work hard." Chiba said leisurely, showing a bright smile. If you dont talk, you will attack Chiba quickly and want to suppress each other. However, he wants to suppress Chiba, and it is easy. There is no pressure at all, and he can easily resolve his attacks every time. No matter what every attack, Chiba can easily resolve it, so that there is no way to succeed. In the days that followed, Chiba and I did not fight basically every day. The result was the same. I could not defeat Chiba, and all ended in failure. Half a month passed, and the injuries on my body have completely recovered, and the combat power has improved a lot. In this half-month, Chiba is not only fighting with no more, but also planning and assassinating the three generations of water. Nothing is the ninja of the village of Wuyin. It is very understandable about the topographical environment of the foggy village. It is not difficult to sneak into the foggy village with Chiba. Moreover, I don''t know any of the habits of the three generations of water and shadow, knowing some of his actions, which will be of great help to the assassination. "Well, this assassination has already been planned almost, and it has already begun." Chiba stood in the woods and cheered, showing a bright smile. "You''d better be able to guarantee success. Otherwise, you won''t be able to leave the foggy village." No longer said, he was solemn. "Reassured, the person who can kill me, has not appeared yet." Chiba said confidently, not nervous. Seeing Chiba like this, and then ignore the other party, after all, not the first time I saw it, I am used to it. "Almost, let''s take action." Chiba said, I can''t wait to kill the three generations of water. Last time, Chiba and Kakashi sneaked into the foggy village. It was a very shameful thing. It was chased by the fog, which made him hate the three generations of water and wanted to assassinate the three generations. If you can assassinate the three generations of water, then Chiba is a very famous existence in the world of tolerance, which will make countless people jealous. Ding! "There are new tasks, the host kills three generations of water, rewards 100,000 points, the mission fails, and the fruits of the burning are deprived." The sound of the One Piece system sounded. When I heard such a task, Chiba was not surprised. I think the One Piece system should appear at this time. Nowadays, he has a reason to kill the three generations of water, the assassination must be successful, not allowed to fail. Chiba and no longer hesitated, left the woods and rushed to the village of Wuyin. The high-rises of Wuyin Village will never think of the Chiba, which has already escaped, and even dared to return to the foggy village again to plan the assassination of the three generations of water. After two days, Chiba and I did not sneak into the village of Wuyin. The action was very secret and was not discovered. According to the information provided, the three generations of water and shadow will have two days a week. They will go to the hot springs in the foggy village near the edge of the village, as a relaxing entertainment. Moreover, the three generations of water shadows go to the hot springs every time, and there is no guard, that is, they act alone.... The three generations of the water shadow alone action, no doubt give Chiba and no more, a good assassination opportunity. In this way, Chiba and no need to enter the interior of the fog hidden village, go directly to the hot springs. "Are you sure that the three generations of water will go to the hot springs tonight?" Chiba is in the woods next to the hot springs, asking for the body to be no longer. Regarding this action, Chiba does not want to have an accident and must succeed. "Have I repeated it a few times!" said no more impatiently. For the assassination of the three generations of water, it is still very heart-warming, it is impossible to lie in Chiba on this matter. "Okay, then wait until action tonight, be sure to kill the three generations of water." Chiba nodded. Chiba and no longer talk no longer, just waiting for the night to come down, waiting for the three generations of water to come. After the night falls, about 8 o''clock in the evening, Chiba and I will finally see it. The three generations of water and shadow come from afar and enter the hot spring resort. "Sure enough." Chiba saw the appearance of the three generations of water, showing a cold smile. Waiting until the third generation of the water shadow into the hot springs, Chiba and no longer rush to action, but waited for a while, about half an hour before they began to act. 2.0 Chiba and no longer enter the hot springs from the gate, but enter the wall from the rear. After entering the hot spring resort, Chiba and no more squatting, did not make a move, do not want to attract attention. During the day, Chiba passed through the observation. This hot spring resort did not receive guests after the night. Perhaps because of the reasons for the three generations of water, the hot springs will stop the passengers and create a comfortable and relaxing environment for the three generations. Of course, perhaps this is the requirement of the three generations of water and shadow, and it is also a manifestation of his strong, the people of the hot springs have to agree. Otherwise, if it angers the three generations of water, this is a very serious problem, it is estimated that it will pay the price of life. . Chapter 148： Sneak attack success [seven more] Chiba and no longer enter the hot spring garden, and no one else finds them, they can move freely. Because there is no guest to come to the hot springs in the evening to consume, Chiba they have to face the target of finding, there is no difficulty, as long as the release of the domineering color, you can perceive the three generations of water. When Chiba entered the courtyard, he immediately perceived the room where the three generations of water shadows were located. It was the middle room where the courtyard was opposite, with the sound of water surges and the sound of shallow humming. Hearing the sound of a woman''s sigh, Chiba immediately came to the fore. The three generations of water and shadows were not just to come to the hot springs, but to enjoy the joy of fish and water, no wonder there was no guard. "Three generations of water and shadow will still enjoy life." Chiba picked up in her heart. He pulled it again and then slammed it into the room in front of him, reminding the other party that the three generations of water would be in the room again. Knowing the three generations of the water shadow on the 14 in the room in front, no longer look a little stunned, become fierce, and a little nervous. After all, he is only a tolerant level, and still a teenager, to assassinate the three generations of water, how to calm down, will certainly be a little nervous. If you don''t hesitate to take a deep breath, you will not hesitate, and your hands will quickly print and display the technique of the Great Falls. At the next moment, the majestic Chakra broke out and formed a rushing stream, like a flood of beasts, rushing toward the room in front. This stream of water is very turbulent. When it crashes out, it reaches a height of ten meters, and it can completely drown the room in front of the wave. Rumble ~~ The torrent of water rushed into the past, smashing the room, like a behemoth, heading for the three generations of water in the room, and rushing down. At this time, the three generations of the water shadow, in the hot springs and a naked woman, swayed to bear the joy, sitting on the wonderful things, the mouth also issued a sound of enjoyment, into a state of enjoyment. He did not think that this time was actually attacked, and the offensive was so fast, the raging water rushed over, drowning him and the woman under him. The third generation of the water shadow has not been separated from the woman under the body, and it has been drowned by the frenzy. There is really no way. With the frenzy, the three generations of water will be inundated. Chiba will seize this rare opportunity. Otherwise, it is not an easy task to assassinate the three generations of water. Chiba quickly launched the frozen fruit and launched an almost esoteric attack. "Ice Age!" At the next moment, the raging ice power burst out and directly rushed into the turbulent water stream, freezing the water into ice, and the ice was flooded with the three generations of water in the torrent. Even if it is the third generation of water and shadow, the ice that suffers from this kind of ice can not be immediately countered. It is frozen in the ice, and the body is stiff and cannot escape. Of course, even the woman who was under his pressure was not spared. It was frozen by the ice and almost became an ice sculpture. In the past two months, Chiba and I have practiced such a means, and hope that through this method, we can successfully sneak into the three generations of water, thus killing each other. Nowadays, a sneak attack has made Chiba a little excited, but still can''t be underestimated. Chiba is still capable of launching frozen fruits, inputting the power of the male into the ice layer, so that ten icicles are rushed out of the ice, standing around the body of the three generations of water, forming a thousand years of ice, completely freezing the other side. Live, don''t let the other party break through the ice and escape. With the formation of the Millennium Ice Prison, the three generations of water shadows were completely sealed in the ice, and even if they struggled, there would be no way to break open. Seeing this situation, Chiba can be sure that the sneak attack on the three generations of water shadows has almost achieved success, and then it is easy to erase the three generations of water. Three generations of water and shadow travel, came to the hot springs here to find joy, did not bring a personal guard, and now certainly no one came to rescue him. With the people of the hot spring resort, it is impossible to deal with Chiba and rescue the three generations of water, and there is no such ability. Since the torrent broke out, the staff of the Hot Spring Resort responded, rushing from everywhere and rushing to the courtyard. When they rushed over and saw the three generations of water, they were frozen in the ice, they could not break free, and their bodies were sealed by ice. They could not help but stunned their eyes and could not believe it. "Water Shadow Adult!" The staff at the Hot Spring Resort exclaimed, and it looked very calm. Although the three generations of the water shadow ruled the village of Wuyin, it was called the dark age of Wuyin Village, but it had a strong deterrent. Many villagers still respected him. They would not watch him fall into danger. They chose to stand by and not help. Don''t go to the rescue. "Don''t you dare to attack the three generations of water and shadow, are you impatient?" The staff screamed and looked surprised. It didn''t seem to be taboo and Chiba. After all, Chiba and no more than two teenagers, it seems that there is no deterrent, people will not easily fear, dare to open their mouths. "Hurry up and let the water shadows go, otherwise you don''t want to live." Someone sipped. "No 427 wants to yell with them, rush straight over, take them down, and then rescue the water shadow adults." The staff of Hot Spring Resort are not all rookies, at least there is a little strength, dare to fight against Chiba in this situation. "You go to deal with these people, I am going to kill the three generations of water," said Chiba. He did not wait for the unrequited consent, and he has already acted and rushed toward the ice-filled three generations. The choice that no longer lingers, can only let Chiba go to kill the three generations of water, and go to the staff of the hot springs. With his strength, and the dagger''s big knife in hand, I want to deal with the staff of the hot spring resort, there is no difficulty at all, can be calmly dealt with. Chiba rushed over, and the right hand took out the devil''s knife and weeping, and the ability to start the operation of the fruit, the left hand flipped, releasing the hemisphere space, covering the frozen area. "Slaughterhouse!" Chibas hands were holding Devil May Cry, condensing the laser on the knife, immediately waving the devils weeping, slamming out and sending out five swords to break the huge ice. As the ice layer was cut off, the three generations of water shadows that were frozen inside could not be spared. Under the attack of Jianqi, the body was quickly cut into countless pieces. . Chapter 149： Killing three generations of water Under the cutting of the slaughterhouse, the three generations of water and the woman''s body were cut into countless pieces, scattered on the ground, looking like pieces, and it took a lot of time to join together. However, even if it is cut into this way, the three generations of the water shadow is still without a commandment, still maintains consciousness, does not feel pain, but this state, it is very bad, very bad. As the ice cubes are cut, the three generations of water and water restore the perception, and they can already speak and can see Chiba. "How is it!" Seeing the Chiba appearing here, the three generations of water and water are exclaiming, and it is impossible to calm down, revealing a stunned look. He was really surprised and unacceptable. The original Chiba had escaped from the village of Wuyin. As a result, twenty days later, Chiba actually came back again and sneaked on him. At the beginning, the three generations of the water shadow did not know the face of Chiba, but after the seven people of the knife, the face of Chiba was clearly known. Seeing Chiba appear here, it really made him unable to calm down, and his heart was swaying, and he felt uneasy. "How can''t it be me?!" Chiba''s devil''s weeping in the hands of the hand, said in disapproval. "As long as you don''t kill me, I can give you benefits. Whatever you want, I will give it to you." The three generations of the water shadow said, it was very decisive, and did not say anything threatening, directly compromised. After all, he has already fallen into this situation, let alone resist, just want to struggle a little, then there is no way, as long as Chiba is willing, then you can easily kill him. The third generation of Miyeye still does not want to die, want to continue to be his water shadow, continue to rule the fog hidden village. "Although you will give me benefits, but I am not rare. If I want, I will use my hands and take it myself, so, you still give me death here. ? ?." Chiba is cold. Said, and did not intend to let go of the three generations of water. If you let go of the three generations of water, then it means that his mission failed, not only can not be rewarded, but will be punished, deprived of the ability to burn fruit. "You can''t do this. Otherwise, you will start the War of Endurance." The three generations of the watersports said that they didn''t want to die like this, so they would say such an alarming speech. As long as Chiba kills the three generations of water, it will inevitably become the trigger for the third end of the world, and war will break out. After all, after knowing the face of Chiba, the three generations of water and shadows let people investigate Chiba, knowing that Chiba is the ninja of Konoha. If the three generations of water shadows are killed, then the crime of assassination of water shadows will not only fall on the head of Chiba, but also fall on the head of the leaves, making the situation that has already become severe, even more tense, even Let the war come to light. "Even if it causes war, then what is it, I want this effect, or I am not satisfied." Chiba Matsuzaka, the Children''s Palace and the banter, said that they did not agree, there was no intention at all. Since the top of the wood leaf can make a sale of him, why does Chiba think about the village, can create trouble for the wood leaf, and even cause war, but he would like to see it. When he spoke, Chiba did not hesitate, his right hand waved, and a blazing flame erupted, falling on the bodies of the three generations of water and shadows, quickly shrouded and burned. "what" Burned by the blazing flame, the three generations of water and water could not be tolerated, and the screams of screaming and screaming turned into many pieces of corpses. They struggled to squirm and wanted to break free, but they could not play a role. The flame continued to burn for three minutes, and the body of the third generation of the water shadow was burned to ashes, completely killed and unable to survive. At this point, the water shadow of Wuyin Village was killed! With the fall of the three generations of water and the dark reign of the foggy village, it should end, ushered in the era of the four generations of water and shadow. However, those are the things of the future and have nothing to do with Chiba. "Three generations of water shadows have been solved, let''s leave, otherwise, the ninjas in the foggy village swarmed out, we want to leave, but it is not easy." Chiba went to the past and showed a bright smile. Said the opening. Obviously, Chiba is still very happy about killing the three generations of water and shadow, and likes to do so. As early as two minutes ago, the workers of the hot springs were all settled and knocked down on the ground, and they did not have their lives. No matter how much change has taken place, I still feel that I am a ninja in the village of Wuyin. If it is not forced, I will not easily kill the villagers in the village of Wuyin. With the assassination of the three generations of water and shadows, it will become a rebellion in the village of Wuyin. If you want to stay in the village of Wuyin, it will be impossible and will not be accepted. Moreover, he will become the enemy of the foggy village, and in the years to come, he will be chased by the fog. For the sake of no longer, as long as it can kill the three generations of water, end the dark rule, and change the villages ninja assessment system, everything he does is worthwhile, even if he admits the rebellion of the fog village, he does not Will regret it. No more no words, carrying a dagger knife, and Chiba left the hot springs village, rushed to the outside of the foggy village, and left the fog hidden village, carrying the charges of rebellion. When I came to the edge of the foggy village, I couldnt help but pause and turned to look at the foggy village as a final farewell. The news that the third generation of the water shadow was assassinated was soon like a storm. It swept through the whole foggy village and spread out to the country of water (Wang You Zhao), which could not stop the spread of the news. The villagers of Wuyin Village were shocked by the news. They were shocked and could not believe that it was difficult to accept the assassination of the water film. In their view, the three generations of the water shadow can be a very powerful existence, the strength is tyrannical, even if it is sneak attack, it can be calmly dealt with, even if it is hit hard, it can save lives and not lose its life. After several repeated confirmations, the villagers in Wuyin Village finally confirmed the news. The three generations of the water shadow were assassinated and could not be spared. They could not help but be shocked. Yesterday, I subscribed to a small amount. It is the least one day since I was on the shelves. I am also depressed why it is so few. Its hard that everyone has no subscriptions. I really dont understand. I hope that you don''t give up, support the book a lot, and update a lot every day. . Chapter 150： Leaving the country of water [二连更] "The host successfully kills three generations of water and shadows, rewarding 100,000 points." The sound of the One Piece system prompts. In addition to the points earned this time, Chiba has a total of 592,000 points, which is a good fortune, enough to redeem some skills. However, Chiba currently has three demonic fruit abilities, and it has been developed to produce a strong enough combat power. It can be used to match the domineering and domineering, armed color domineering, and several skills, as well as various ninjutsu. Strong strength, there is no need to immediately redeem other skills. After all, having too many skills, for Chiba, can not help much, and even has a feeling of greed and chewing, it is better to continue to develop the current devil fruit ability. The current thinking of Chiba is to continue to develop the ability of the three demonic fruits, improve their combat effectiveness, accumulate more points, and wait for later to exchange more powerful skills. The three generations of water shadows were assassinated. For the fog village, the impact was very large, and even caused a great impact, causing a chaos in the village. After learning the news that the three generations of water shadows were assassinated, the first thing that Wuyin Village wanted to do was to bring the murderer who assassinated the three generations of water shadows to justice, and could not let go of the murderer. Otherwise, this matter will spread out. For the foggy village 910, it will have a very bad influence, and the prestige will fall a lot. Moreover, the villagers in Wuyin Village have no way to tolerate, and the murderer who has assassinated the water shadow has to escape, and must be brought to justice. Otherwise, everyone will not be able to calm down. After the three generations of the water shadow was assassinated, the top of the village of Wuyin Village made a decision to dispatch the strongmen in the village to go all out to pursue the murderer. Of course, the seven people of the knife will act again and go to pick up the murderer. It is worth mentioning that the three pillars of the village of Wuyin Village are also involved in the pursuit of the action. Seeing it, the fog hidden village in order to take the assassination of the three generations of the water murderer, but the blood, showing the determination. Chiba and Nothing did not stop. After leaving the foggy village, they rushed at full speed and tried to find a place to leave the country. They know that the assassination of the three generations of water and shadow, the impact will definitely be very strong, the fog hidden village will inevitably send a strong, chasing Chiba and no longer. If they don''t take the time to leave the country of water, there will be a lot of trouble, maybe they will be left in the country of water. "No longer, anyway, you are now a rebellion in the village of Wuyin, and I have become the rebellion of Muye. It is better for us to act together and form an organization. How do you feel?" Chiba is on the road while he is no longer open. Said. When I heard that Chiba said this, I wouldnt look at it a little, my eyes became sharp and there was a hate. "The idea is good, but I won''t cooperate with you. One day, I will kill you." No longer disdainfully said, it is not a joke, but a very serious meaning. "You work with me to create power, but you can''t kill me. As long as you can beat me, my life is yours, let you slaughter." Chiba said, his face showed a confident smile. In his opinion, it is impossible to defeat him any more, so he has the confidence to say such words. Seeing Chiba''s arrogance, I don''t feel bad about it. I really want to beat this guy, learn a lesson, and end his life. However, after seeing the strength of Chiba, I dont know what it is. The gap between myself and him is still very big. If you want to beat Chiba, you cant do it now. Chiba Mingming is a little more than a year old, but it is always very arrogant, a very confident look, so that I feel more unhappy, I can''t get along with this guy. However, in the half-month period with Chiba, the unrelenting strength is actually a real improvement, becoming more powerful and giving him a lot of benefits. "You are a monster. If you keep a person who wants to kill you, don''t you be afraid that one day you will be assassinated?" He said without a word, it was very doubtful. "Because I have enough confidence, you can''t easily kill me, and stay with you, you can always remind yourself, don''t let go of your mind, always be vigilant." Chiba said seriously, did not mind this happening. I heard the explanation of Chiba, and I am not ignorant. I dont know what to say to this guy. I can only silence, continue on my way, and try to leave the country of water. Chiba and the two-day continuation of the road for two days, to the border of the country of water, you can immediately leave the country of water. As long as they can leave the country of water, the ninjas in Wuyin Village want to pursue them, they are not so relaxed, and they dare not send many strong people to go abroad. Otherwise, it will cause vacancies in the country of water, and it will be troublesome at that time. "It will soon be possible to leave the country of water, and basically get rid of the pursuit of fog and forbearance." Chiba said, looking forward to some expectations. Of course, Chiba will not be afraid of fog, but I don''t like this kind of thing very much. I am always chased. I don''t even have time to rest. It will inevitably be a bit uncomfortable and my mood will become irritable. As long as you leave the country of water, Chiba can relax, take a break and enjoy a leisurely life. "I don''t want to leave, I''m not so easy." Looking at the direction of the lake on the left, the look became awkward and even feared. In the direction of his left, a raging wave, like a wild beast, swiftly attacked, the momentum is very strong, you can easily swallow the Chiba and no longer. Seeing that there was no such reaction, Chiba knew that it was not good, and it became awkward. He immediately turned around and saw the raging waves, and it was very horrible. "Yes, there is such a strong person in the fog hidden village, is it a human column?" Chiba saw the huge waves coming from the rush, and it seemed very calm and exclaimed. Thinking of the three-tailed force, Chiba did not dare to neglect, and his expression became solemn. He immediately launched the frozen fruit, and his hands plunged into the surging seawater, exploding the majestic ice power. "Ice Age!" As the ice power surged, the sea water was immediately frozen, and an ice layer was formed. The huge waves that rushed to the past met the past, and all the huge waves were frozen to resolve the offensive. . Chapter 151： Three-tailed human column force [three more] The strength of Chiba is strong enough to launch the ability of frozen fruits, and it will come to the fore. Like the huge waves of wild beasts, it will freeze directly and freeze the huge waves, forming a huge ice layer, keeping the impact, it looks very Shocked. Seeing the huge waves of this scale, it was actually blocked by Chiba, and it was obviously very shocking and unbelievable. You know, it is not easy to resist such a huge wave, but Chiba can do it, only to show that it is powerful enough. boom! The huge ice layer was broken down, and a huge column of water broke through from the ice, facing Chiba and no longer pressing. Seeing the water column impact, Chiba and no more stunned, without hesitation, quickly quit back, pull away the distance, avoid the water column that impacted. Bang! The huge water column impacted, hitting Chiba and no longer in the original position, igniting a wave of waves and making a roaring sound. Chiba and no longer quit, standing on the sea, watching the water column impact, there is no other action. When they rushed from the water column, they saw a figure in the water column, which was approaching in this direction. A few breaths passed, and a figure appeared from the sea, slowly showing the figure and standing on the sea. This is a man who looks like he is about 30 years old. He is wearing a brown battle suit, tall and tall, with a long face and long black hair. His eyes become sharp and he shows a kind of murder. Chiba stood on the sea, not taboo, calm, eyes sharp, eager to try, a little excited. In the face of the people in the fog hidden village, Chiba is a bit of a look, I want to see the strength of the three tails, how strong is the strength, whether it can be above the shadow level. Of course, it is basically certain that as long as the human column force breaks out and the tail is completely beasted, the strength is very strong. After the shadow level is strong, it is not a problem at all. "Do you have the confidence to deal with the human strength?" No longer stood by Chiba, and said, showing a strange look, not very confident. After all, Chiba is less than ten years old, and it has such strength. Not only can it compete with the shadow-level powerhouses, but even against the human power, it is a bit unsatisfactory. "I haven''t tried it, and how do you know what the result is? Anyway, I can''t leave it now." Chiba said indifferently, his eyes are still very bright and there is no tension. "You are the ones who assassinate the three generations of water shadows?" The three people looked at Chiba and no longer, and said coldly, their eyes became sharp and cold. "Yes, you are the three-tailed force." Chiba is undecided, calmly said. "I can''t believe it. With your two little devils, you have succeeded in assassinating the three generations of water, and he is really useless." Three tails of the column said, showing a touch of cool. "Don''t underestimate us, otherwise, maybe you will stay here again." Chiba said, it seems very arrogant, and there is no fear. "The unspeakable little devil, I really don''t know how tall and thick, you don''t want to leave today." The three-tailed column of people screamed coldly and looked very uncomfortable. "Then you can let the horse come." Chiba shrugged and said nothing. The three tails of the column were cold, and they did not hesitate. They quickly moved up and rushed toward Chiba, running Chakra, hand-printed, and squirting Chakra from the mouth. "Water Margin and Water Dragon Bomb!" As Chakra broke out, a water dragon was formed, and the claws were clawed, and the strong impact came over, attacking Chiba strongly. Chiba did not hesitate, waved his right fist, launched a violent mouth, and made the powerful ice power, condensed into a huge ice bird, and the ice dragon that hit the upper. boom! The attacks on both sides collided together and immediately roared. The water dragon was frozen and the offensive was resolved. "You will quit afterwards, and with your current strength, you can''t participate in this level of fighting." Chiba said nothing behind him. I heard that Chiba said this, but its a bit uncomfortable, but I didnt say much, but I quit back and pull away the distance to let Chiba and the three tails fight. The three-tailed man rushed over and directly approached Chiba, launching a rapid offensive and launching a close combat. It can be seen that the three-tailed human strength still has enough confidence in his own body skills. Otherwise, he will not think about exerting his body to compete with Chiba, but attacking Chiba through Ninjutsu. After all, he is a three-tailed man, with a huge amount of exports, wanting to use up, is not an easy thing, almost can continue to display ninja, in a crushing posture, constantly attacking Chiba. Seeing the three-tailed man rushing over and starting a close combat, Chiba is a bit strange. Since the other party wants to do this, Chiba will be polite and cold, and immediately rushed over and collided with the other side. Moreover, when he rushed over, he had already launched armed domineering, which raised the body''s defense power. Just like steel, the attack power would also increase. ....... Chiba rushed over, without any politeness, immediately slammed out, black fists blasted, powerful, and brought a gust of wind. The three-tailed human column was originally thinking about approaching Chiba, and suppressing Chiba by physical technique. However, when I saw Chiba rushing over, it broke out with such an attacking power, and suddenly it became a bit unsettled. He stopped in the air directly, wanted to retire backwards, and set up his hands to resist the attack of Chiba. boom! A boxing bombardment broke out, and a powerful strength broke out, and the three-tailed human column was directly blasted out. If you change to the average person, you can''t resist such an attack. It is estimated that the hand bone will be shaken and lose the fighting power. The three-tailed human column was withdrawn from the earthquake. Although it blocked the attack, there was a pain in his hands, which was a little unbearable. "I really can''t see it. Your body skills are so strong. It seems that I have looked down on you." The three-tailed man looked at Chiba and said. As he spoke, the momentum slowly rose and Chakra began to circulate, making the hair stand up and look strong. "Otherwise, do you think that I am so weak?" Chiba said indifferently, the light fell on the other side, showing war. "Just start, you don''t be too happy." The three tails said with disdain. In his heart, there is still enough confidence to be able to defeat Chiba, so there is no tension. . Chapter 152： Battle of the people [four more] "Water Margin and Water Mirror!" The three-tailed human column is hand-printed, and the ninjutsu is applied. The seawater is condensed into a avatar, appearing beside it, facing the Chiba. "I thought I wouldn''t?" Chiba said disdainfully. When I spoke, I had already printed it, and I applied it to the shadow of the body. In the next moment, the two sides acted and rushed toward the other side to launch an offensive. Chiba wants to approach each other, start a close combat, and suppress each other. The three-tailed force is obviously not intended to be so. After running Chakra, the hands are quickly printed. "Water Margin and Big Water Dragon Bomb!" The three-tailed man opened his mouth and sipped, and his hands were printed and launched an attack. After the completion of the seal, his hands pressed ya on the sea, and the chakra of the "two-seven" seven-seventh was entered into the sea water, causing the surrounding sea water to rush and swell up and make a roar. In the next moment, the sea surface violently surging, and immediately the water dragon rushed out and quickly rushed toward Chiba. Moreover, these water dragons are not just one end, they have more than a dozen heads, and they quickly rushed out of the water, and they strongly attacked Chiba, and the offensive was very rapid. "This kind of otter still wants to beat me, that is impossible." Chiba said, full of confidence, no jealousy. When he spoke, he had already pulled out the devil''s knife and weeping, and launched the ability to freeze the fruit, condensing the powerful ice power on the knife. In the next moment, Chiba raised the devil''s weeping in his hand, and then slammed it down, and slammed it out, and burst out of the powerful ice power. "Ice Dragon is absolutely empty!" The majestic ice power surged out and immediately formed a huge ice dragon, which rushed along the sea and rushed to the dozen or so water dragons that had been attacked. The ice dragon passed, releasing a strong ice force, which caused the sea to freeze and form an ice layer. As for the water dragons that have been hit, they collided with the huge ice dragons, or were affected by the ice power, and they were immediately frozen. The momentum immediately stopped and could not cause damage to Chiba. Chiba doesn''t want to attack the other side with a round of attack, which is purely a waste of time. Moreover, if the time is delayed, other ninjas in the village of Wuyin will come, and it may cause a lot of trouble for him, so that is not good. After the attack is completed, Chiba will cry in the hands of the devil, directly into the sea, releasing the ice power into the sea. At the next moment, with the center of Chiba, the seawater began to condense into an ice layer, spreading to a radius of 100 meters, and completely freezing the seawater. "Ice forest!" As the ice freezes the sea, Chiba has not stopped, and continues to launch an offensive, transforming power into the ice and evolving into an attack. The ice layer quickly trembled and explored numerous sharp ice thorns, attacking the past with three pillars of force, densely packed, and almost nowhere to hide. However, this is a three-tailed force, and the strength is still very strong. It is not an easy task to defeat him. "Water Margin and Big Water Column!" The three-tailed screaming, screaming with both hands, issuing a chakra, quickly slammed the ice. boom! As Chakra entered, a powerful column of water erupted from the sea and collapsed the ice around his body, dissolving the attack. "Water Margin, Sandpiper Falls!" The three-tailed human column was re-printed, and the three-tailed Chakra was launched to launch a strong attack. At the next moment, centering on the three-tailed force, the sea water surged and formed a huge waterfall, which spread out to the surrounding area. The impact was very fast, comparable to the giant beasts in the sea, and the mighty power. The attack of the three-tailed human force is extremely powerful, but for Chiba, there is no jealousy at all. Since the other side wants to compete for such an attack, Chiba has never been afraid of the past, and it is a hard battle with the other side. Chiba is to change the ice, or to release the ice power, to freeze the rushing waves, quickly condense into the ice, can not attack him, let alone hurt. In the next moment, Chiba waved the devil''s weeping, slamming out and slamming out, sending out a sword, directly breaking the ice, attacking the sword and attacking the three tails. In the face of such an attack, the three-tailed column is not nervous, able to cope calmly, avoiding easily, without being hurt..... "Water Dragon Fury!" After the three-tailed force escaped the attack, there was no pause to display the Ninjutsu attack. Chiba felt that such an attack was really meaningless. She was too lazy to take care of the other party. After blocking the attack of the water dragon, she retreated to the distance. Chiba knows that the attack of the three-tailed force is not intended to win or lose. It is just to delay the time, wait for other fog to endure, join forces to attack Chiba and no longer, and leave them behind. If things develop like this, then Chiba will continue to stay here, it is simply a stupid act, and it is easy to get on the other side. "Let''s leave, otherwise, the other fog will come." Chiba turned to the point where he was not far away. For Chibas decision, theres no more opinion. I chose silence and I agreed. After all, he is only the strength of the level of tolerance, and he wants to compete with the fog that he pursues. It is obviously not acceptable. It is estimated that it is easy to be defeated, so it is wise to choose to leave. I heard that Chiba had to leave, and the three-tailed column was very uncomfortable. There was an anger in the heart and it quickly turned up. Now that he has already made a comeback, if he still lets Chiba and escape, then it is a very shameful thing for him, which makes him unacceptable. 3.0 So, no matter what, even if you can''t beat Chiba, leave them here. "If you want to leave from here, first ask if I agree." The three-tailed man screamed. As he spoke, the chakras that had launched the three-tailed sandpiper, filled them, shrouded around the body, flashing red light, and looked very strange. His speed is very fast, and the power that erupted is still very violent. When it rushes, the ice is broken and the sea is surging. It is like a hairy behemoth. It looks very powerful and cannot resist. Directly to Chiba. "If I want to retire, you have not been able to leave me." Chiba said very rudely, he has enough confidence in himself and is very arrogant. . Chapter 153： Nothing to plan again [five more] At the foot of Chiba, he rushed up into the air, and the flame broke out from the body and quickly condensed to form a pair of flame wings. As the flame wings fantle, he can fly in the air, remain suspended in the air, and will not fall. This pair of flame wings, but in the recent period of time, the results of the development of burning fruit, although not greatly improved combat effectiveness, but can bring him a lot of help, can fly in the air, used to fight and force Still very good. After opening the flame wings and holding the body steady, Chiba did not hesitate, and immediately became explosive and burned the fruit. The blazing flame broke out and squandered in the right hand, condensing into a fireball. However, in a blink of an eye, the size of the fireball has become much larger, emitting flaming power, as if it can burn everything, like a sun, suspended in the air, falling at any time, destroying everything below. The three tails of the column force rushed over, originally wanted to attack Chiba strongly, but after seeing the fireball appear 14, the look became solemn and did not dare to take a nap. He immediately provoked Chakra in the three-tailed sandpiper, and carried out a half-tailed beast, concentrating Chakra in his hands and brewing a very powerful attack against the attack of Chiba. As the red Chakra continues to condense, an energy bomb is formed, emitting a horrible atmosphere, and it is easy to destroy countless things. It is not an easy task to block such an attack. "Great Yan Jie Yan Di!" Chiba, which is shaking its wings and suspended in the air, finally condenses the fireball and bombards it from the air. The huge fireball is like the sun. It is strongly impacted from the air and blasts to the three-tailed force. The power is absolutely powerful. Like a giant beast, it is necessary to swallow all the front and burn it into nothingness. Standing on the water, the three-tailed human force, running Chakra''s cohesive attack, also reached the extreme, leaving the water, the right hand to launch the cohesive force, the huge fireball that hit the upper one. boom! The two powerful forces are powerfully struck together, smashing and smashing, and bursting out the horrible power, causing the whole sea to tumbling, the sea water is surging, forming a wave, raging toward the surrounding, a large pit appears on the sea, and the diameter is sufficient. A hundred meters, it looks shocking and unbelievable. Moreover, the storm of horror power, madly swept away around, even if it is Chiba, it will be affected, the whole person is smashed, and backwards backwards. The escape from the sea is no longer embarrassing. Although it ran hundreds of meters, but there was a huge wave behind it, like a behemoth, he wanted to devour him. Seeing such a situation, I will feel up in my heart and feel the pressure of great pressure. Under such circumstances, there is no other way, only to desperately escape, rushing toward the distance, to avoid being swallowed by huge waves, otherwise it would be a little troublesome. Chiba was shaken out by the force, and did not rush to the past, fighting with the three tails. He didn''t want to fight like this. He wanted to find a chance to escape. Now he just has this opportunity to open the distance with the three tails and can leave calmly. I have to say that the three-tailed force is still very strong. If it is completely beastized, with the strength of Chiba, it is very good to want to calmly compete with him, or to be difficult on the other side. However, Chiba now has a flame wing. In the world of Naruto, the ability to escape can be said to be a must. It is unrealistic to want to leave him. After all, in the Naruto world, the ninja who can fly in the air and has the ability to chase, there are few people, and a slap can be counted. Chiba fanned the flame wings and quickly rushed in the direction of not running away. No matter how chased by the huge waves, but obviously able to cope with it, Chiba has no intention to shoot, stand by and play meloly in the air. I saw that Chiba didn''t help me down. I didn''t even have the thought of the frozen wave. I didn''t feel bad about it, but I didn''t have the slightest way. I didn''t even have time to complain. I could only speed up and escape. Otherwise, I would be slammed by huge waves. inside. As for the bombardment of the three-tailed force with the huge fireball, even the impact of the fireball, but wanting his life, is not an easy thing, at most is being bombarded into the sea, it is estimated that even the heavy hits are not counted. In short, before the three-tailed manpower did not chase, Chiba and no longer hurry and leave, it is definitely not a bad thing. Chiba and no longer leave the country of the country of water smoothly, and enter a small country on the edge of the country, which is a pursuit of escape from the fog. As long as you leave the country of water, the fog will endure to chase them, the difficulty will become much bigger, not so easy. After half a day, Chiba and no longer appeared in a small town in a pub. They have been escaping for a few days in a row, and they have not been able to rest well. Now they can finally relax and not have a good meal. I am really sorry for myself. Chiba and no longer like a few days, did not eat rice, the speed of serving is not as fast as they eat, it is simply the reincarnation of starvation. Two people 403 ate ten dishes, almost the liquidation action, only to feel similar, began to slow down. "No more, your purpose has been reached, what are your plans?" After eating almost, Chiba looked up and looked at the opposite side and asked. "What do you want to do, don''t work with you in the end." It''s not like a joke. "Can you not do this, you can''t talk well." For such a reaction, Chiba really was helpless, and said. "Actually, it is a very good thing to create a force with me. You can really consider it." Chiba said, don''t want to give up. "Don''t worry about it, I won''t cooperate with you. I want to go everywhere, improve my strength, and make a lot of money." I don''t want to say it, it seems very disdainful. Today, he has successfully assassinated the three generations of water, perhaps the goal of life has been achieved, as for the next thing, not so important, can be casual. Moreover, he personally likes money, naturally wants to make more money, and improve his strength by the way. The following picture is pushed, what will happen to the results, relying on everyone''s support, I hope everyone will continue to support, let me see hope! ! ! . Chapter 154： Wood leaf vibration [six more] "With your current strength, it is not suitable for creating strength. After all, it is still too weak. When you become stronger, come back to join me. Let''s create the world together." Chiba said with a smile. A bright smile is very serious, not a big talk. I heard that Chiba said this, and its not uncomfortable. This guy is a younger boy than himself, but hes a very deep look. It seems like everything is seen through, and its a gesture of pointing. It is really uncomfortable. If the strength is stronger than him, he has already taught him to let him converge, and he is no longer so forced. "In short, I will not cooperate with you. If you don''t like it, you can kill me." I will not say coldly, showing that my attitude is really unyielding. "How can I say that, how can I kill you? You are only a little young now. I havent opened it yet. Waiting for you to spend some time, maybe you will open up and come to cooperate with me." Chiba is very easy. Said, there is no such thing as tension. Anyway, no longer, now it is still very weak. If you want to be alone, there is no such ability. Even if you create an organization now, there will be no deterrent, and the overall strength is not strong. If this is the case, it is better not to let go of the experience, to enhance the strength, and then to recruit. I dont want to look at Chiba again. I really dont know what the other party is going to be, and I cant understand the others thoughts. I dont want to go with Chiba, so when Im full, I will leave, act alone, and split up with Chiba to start his own journey, to experience and enhance his strength. Although Chibas current strength is not bad, but in the face of the top strong, or the human strength, there are still some can not stand, can only be meticulous, can not be strong to defeat the opponent. Therefore, Chiba still has to continue to experience and improve its own strength. Chiba is a calm, but the leaves are not calm now, they are shaking, they can''t be calm, and the topic of Chiba is everywhere. The village of Wuyin has already investigated the identity of Chiba, and learned that Chiba is a ninja belonging to the wood leaf, and also assassinated the three generations of water, let them directly buckle this crime on the head of the wood leaf, that Chiba is affected by wood The order of the leaves, came to the fog village to assassinate the three generations of water shadow. In this way, it is equivalent to the wood leaves, planning the plan to assassinate the three generations of water and shadow, so that the fog hidden village can not accept this kind of thing, there is a strong hatred of Muye, want revenge, and set off war . Muye is now a commotion. They are really helpless. They cant say anything. They have never had such an idea. They have never planned a plan to assassinate the three generations of water, but this crime is on his head. However, there is no way for the high-rises of Konoha. Chiba is originally a ninja of Konoha, but after returning to the country of water, there is no return to Konoha. Just as the high-rise speculation of the wooden leaves, why did Chiba not return to the village, this happened, Chiba actually came back with a carbine, assassinated the three generations of water. The assassination of the three generations of water shadows in Chiba will not cause the foggy village to vibrate. At the same time, the wood leaves will be at the cusp of the wind, and they will be accused by other villages, and the diplomatic relationship will be tight and will lead to war at any time. "How did Chiba make this kind of thing, actually assassinated the three generations of water, is it really accepting what mission?" In the wood leaves, many ninjas and villagers do not understand, what is the reason, doubts in the heart, issued such a doubt. "I heard that Chiba has become a rebellion and no longer accepts the dispatch of the village. This action is completely arbitrary and has nothing to do with the village." "Even if this matter has nothing to do with the village, but before Chiba is the Konoha ninja, he assassinated the three generations of water, the majority of the crimes are tied to the head of the village, how it will not change." The village is full of such arguments, and they are all discussing the Thousand-Years assassination of the three generations of water, some of them are in the Chiba, some helplessly sigh, and some for the village to make suggestions. "Who can tell me, what is going on?" In a conference room in the Huo Ying office building, there was a roaring screaming of the sun. Obviously, this kind of thing happened, so that the three generations of the fire can not be calm, very angry. In the conference room, the high-rises with wooden leaves gathered, their faces showed a gloomy look, and the dawn was flashing. Obviously thinking about things, most of them were about the assassination of the three generations of water. As for the Chiba things, many of the high-level conference rooms are mostly uninformed. After knowing this, they are equally shocked and unable to calm down. Among the many high-level executives who participated in this response, the Zhicun group was also one of them, and his eyes became very fierce, revealing a haze. For Chiba things, the group knows more or less, but did not expect that Chiba could actually do this kind of thing, assassinate the three generations of water. "It is Chiba who has a disagreement with the village and does not want to work for the village. Therefore, he betrayed the village and planted the village. This guy is really damn." A high-rise screamed and looked very unhappy, his eyes showing a murder. When I heard people express their opinions, other high-level officials expressed their feelings that Chiba did not want to work for the village, so they would betray the village and then plant the villages, and they would be filled with indignation and indignant. Sitting in the vicinity of the corner of the Shimura group, chose to silence, did not speak, did not express opinions. He didn''t think that Chiba actually did this kind of thing, and it really surprised him. He couldn''t believe it at first, and he decided about it later. "I heard that Chiba and Kakashi went to the country of water to steal intelligence. As a result, they were leaked to the country of water, and their actions failed. Can this be the case?" Suddenly asked, his face was angry. Regarding this matter, after Kakashi returned to Konoha, he reported to Feifei Daily to explain the reason for the failure of the mission. After learning about this situation, Fei Fei was angry with this and was furious, and he did not go away. Although he had some ideas, he wanted to suppress Chiba, so that Chiba could follow the arrangement of Chiba, and he should not be so arrogant, but never thought about it. He would inform the enemy of Chiba and Kakashis whereabouts and use the others means. Killing Chiba to lift this unstable factor. . Chapter 155： The third battle prelude [seven more] The leakage of the villages ninja to the enemy country, but the villages taboos, is absolutely intolerable. If it is discovered, it will be severely sanctioned. After all, the villages ninja going out to perform tasks is a very high-risk thing. If the whereabouts are revealed, it is very likely to pay the price of life. If this kind of thing happens frequently, it will only make the ninja in the village jealous, fear in the heart, where to dare to go out to perform tasks, shirking responsibility and even letting the ninja defect, will greatly affect the strength of the village, there is no ability Go to compete with the enemy. If such things happen frequently, then even if there is no enemy to attack, I am afraid that the village will decline and fall apart. "What? Someone will carry out the task of the ninja, leaking to the enemy, this is the ninja who wants to kill the task." Hearing the news, the meeting room immediately stunned and exclaimed, no I believe that this result cannot be accepted. "Who is doing this kind of thing, it is really intolerable. This is the key to the village." "I can''t tolerate it. If this thing is spread out, I am afraid that other people will have a disagreement with the village." Many of the top leaders in the conference room knew that the Ninja 267 walked to the enemy country. What a bad influence it was, could not be tolerated, and one of them was filled with indignation and wanted to find the kind of person. Being able to do this kind of thing, in the eyes of everyone, is simply a traitor to the village, which is intolerable. Under this circumstance, the Zhicun group has not kept silent. It is also a voice of severe reprimand. It does not want others to think that he is special or even guilty. Chiba and Kakashi went to the country to go to the water to perform the task, stealing the news of the enemy''s intelligence, and leaking it to the fog village, which is the Zhicun group. The purpose is to solve Chiba and Kakashi, and remove it. For the village, the factors of instability. The group did not think that under the encirclement of the fog, Chiba and Kakashi could escape, and Kakashi could safely return to the village. The most important thing is that Chiba actually killed a carbine and successfully assassinated the three generations of water. The group is doing this thing, but it is very hidden. It is not revealed. It is difficult to investigate. Otherwise, if he is known by Fei Fei, he wants to stand in the wood and control the power. It is impossible. "Now, there is no point in discussing these things. What we have to do now is to deal with the foggy village. Do you have any good suggestions?" Fei Fei said, his face was still very dignified. "Chiba has become a rebellious no doubt. Otherwise, it will not ignore the situation of the village. It will go to assassinate the three generations of water, obviously it is to frame the village and want to retaliate against the village." A high-level analysis of Chiba The purpose of this matter. "It is very likely that this is the case. After so many things, Chiba has not had much sense of belonging to the village. Now it has been betrayed once, and the heart certainly hates the village and is determined to rebel out of the village." "Today, Chibas rebellion from the village is already an established fact. The village of Wuyin has put pressure on us. We have to give an account of what we should do now." "If this matter cannot be handled well, then it is very likely that it will trigger a war and truly open the third World War." The high-level members of the conference room each expressed their own opinions, and their faces became solemn and issued their own suggestions. "There is no obvious relief in the foggy village. It has already begun to move, mobilizing the army and preparing for the war." Fei Fei said. If the situation becomes so severe, he will not be so angry and unable to calm down. "Fogyin Village really wants to go to war, they are crazy." Knowing this news, the high-rise in the conference room began to shake and could not believe it. If you really want to start a war, then the impact is very bad, and you dont know how many casualties are caused. I dont know how many people will be displaced. "Their water shadows have been assassinated, how can they be willing to give up?" Fei Fei said with a sigh, in this case, it is also very helpless. "It is obviously the thing that Chibas kid is doing, but the result is that we want to back the pot." Someone looked cold and looked very unhappy. "If it is not the people of the village, doing things to sell Chiba, things will develop to such a point." Fei Fei said with a sigh, his eyes unconsciously sweeping to the Zhicun group. Regarding the behind-the-scenes ambassadors of selling Chiba and Kakashi, Fei Fei has conducted investigations and found that the group is the last possible, but did not find specific evidence and could not directly confront the group. "Since the foggy village is going to start a war, then we don''t have to endure it. It''s better to fight with them directly. Anyway, we are not afraid of them." Zhicun''s group said that it was very strong and there was no fear. The group believes that the strength of the wood leaves is strong, and it is almost above the other villages. If you really want to start a war, you dont need to be jealous. You can completely defeat the foggy village, and you dont need to be jealous. "If we only fight with Wuyin Village, we naturally do not need to be jealous, but you think that it is only going to fight with Wuyin Village. Other Ninja Villages will certainly not stand by and will definitely take this opportunity to fight. At that time, we will be subject to other Niuzi Village. The siege, the situation is not good." Fei Fei said with a sigh, it seems very helpless. For the current situation, there is no way to deal with it. There is no way to ease the situation. "Do you want to open the third endurance war?!" Some people exclaimed, it seems very calm, very surprised. If you really want to start the third time, then it is not a good thing for Konoha, and it will be very painful to be attacked by the enemy. "There is no way, ready to assemble the army and prepare for the war." Fei Fei said, sighing, showing a helpless look, seems to become old and old. I heard the decision of the three generations of Huo Ying, the high-level in the conference room, although reluctant to do so, feel helpless, but there is no way. Moreover, if you really want to start a war, although there will be bad influences, they are not afraid and have firm determination. The strength of Muye Village is placed in the five great villages. It is the hardest thing, even if it is fighting with other Nimura, it still has enough confidence. The third endurance war, opened the prelude! ! ! . Chapter 156： Three World Wars broke out [to be automated] Just when the fog hidden village and Muye announced the war, the second endurance war, after a decade of recuperation, the national power has recovered, Yunyin Village, but took the lead in launching a sneak attack, dispatching thousands of Yan Ren, Cross the border of the country of grass and launch a sneak attack on the country of fire. For such a thing, Muye was surprised, but there was no way to send more ninja troops and go to the border of the country of fire to fight the sneak attack. Suddenly sneak attack by the rock, there is no way for the wood leaves, only a part of the troops can be transferred, and go to the border to resist the rock. At this time, the contradictions and frictions between other big powers and even small countries have opened the prelude to the war, which has escalated the war and spread to the entire region of forbearance, forming the third endurance-world war. Because of the outbreak of the third endurance war, the one who has been wandering elsewhere has also chosen to return to the wood leaves, to work for the wood leaves, to cope with this forbearance _ war. He also personally led the Ninja troops, rushing to the border with the grass country to fight against the sneak attack of the army. When the third end of the World War broke out, Chiba was not so nervous, life was still so calm, without any sense of oppression. Anyway, he is now alone, and he has not worked for any village. He wants to do anything. The ninja army wants his life, and that is impossible. Since the occurrence of the assassination of the three generations of water, the reputation of Chiba has not only a reward of up to four million, but also many people who want to ask him to do things. After all, a ninja who can assassinate the three generations of water and shadow, the strength is undoubted, it must be very powerful, absolutely can not be underestimated, if you can ask him to do things, the chances of success will naturally be high. I was amazed at the results of my own reputation, and many people wanted to ask him to act and use him as a bounty hunter. Chiba was still very surprised and satisfied with such results. However, if you want to ask him to do things, the price must be very high, otherwise it will not match his identity. If someone can send a high enough price and let Chiba handle some things, Chiba will not mind the shot, no matter which village the target is. After all, he is now a rebellious person. He does not belong to any village and is free to act without being bound. Of course, no matter what he does, the first thing to look at is his mood. "The third time the war of the End of the World War broke out, the rock tormented the country of fire, the place where the war broke out should be on the border of the country of fire, I don''t know if Kakashi would go to the battlefield." Chiba walked on the spacious road, Rush to the border of the country of fire. Kakashi is the brother of Chiba. He does not want Kakashi to have an accident. What life is dangerous, so be sure to go to the border and see how the situation is over there. Moreover, people who say that they will be red, and hand-washed red beans will go to the border and participate in the war. Chiba is even rebellious, but for some people, there is still some embarrassment, there is no way to completely relax. If there is a need, Chiba will not stand by and will help him to care for him. As long as the person he cares about is not in danger, Chiba will not care. Wood leaves will eventually win or be defeated. Chiba has no good feelings for Konoha, wants to destroy the leaves, but it is not the use of other people''s hands to destroy the leaves. What Chibas heart thinks is to slowly destroy the wood leaves and let the leaves fall apart and completely collapse. Only by doing so will Chiba have the feeling of enjoying. Two days later, Chiba stood on a cliff on the border of the country of fire, condescending, overlooking the vast plains, overlooking the military camp in the distance. In the plains, it is the camp of the ninja army of Konoha. Hundreds of ninjas gather there, ready to go, and start a fierce battle with the army of Yan Ren. Because it is necessary to fight against the army of the foggy village, Muye can''t transfer most of the troops, and can only send a ninja army of 500 people. There is a clear gap in the number of ninjas in the wood leaf compared with the army of the Yan Ren. In order to be able to attack the Muye army, Yan Ren has dispatched thousands of Yan Ren, and recruited soldiers from all over the country to form a 30,000-strong army. The scale is unprecedented, and the camp is only ten miles long. . Asking for flowers On the side of the Muye army, the ninja plus the soldiers, only 10,000 in the early days, obviously with the Yan Ren army, there is a big gap. If such two great forces have a frontal war, even if the strength of the Konoha ninja is stronger than that of the rock, it still has no slight advantage, but falls on the disadvantage. If the commander is not properly commanded, Konoha will not gain any advantage in this war, and will even be defeated. If the wood leaf army is defeated, then the army of Yan Ren can not be polite, will drive straight into the vast, straight, attacking the wood leaves, the momentum is like a broken bamboo, playing the wood leaves without the power of parry. After all, if the two wars break out, morale is very important. It must not be underestimated. It is not unreasonable to say that it is a slap in the face, and then it will be exhausted. ........... "It seems that it is constrained by the foggy village. The fighting power of Muye is greatly affected. It is impossible to dispatch too many ninjas to join the war. Even the number of soldiers is not as good as the other side. It is a bit difficult to compete with the Yan Ren army." The leaves looked at the army of the leaves, and the corners of the mouth were slightly tilted, revealing a sly smile. He is still a little hesitant now. Do you want to help the wood leaves? Otherwise, the wood leaf army will be defeated very early, and it is difficult to resist the army of Yan Ren. If the Muye army collapses too early, then this war will become very meaningless, and the national strength between them cannot be sustained. The longer this kind of war is, the longer it will last, the more resources it consumes, the more powerful people will die, and the countries will be in turmoil. The more turbulent the situation between countries, the more development of small forces will become more and more favorable. Even if the war is over, it is not an easy task to clean up the small forces. For Chiba, its just that watching the excitement is not a big deal, and I dont mind at all, let the war break out more fiercely. I sent it to me. There is no more connection tonight. I dont have any idea about how to write the three wars. I need to brew it. So I can only update one chapter tonight. I will continue to work hard tomorrow. I hope everyone can support it! ! . Chapter 157： The two armies fought [two more] He also stood in front of the Muye army and inspired the army and the ninja army. These pre-war mobilization efforts are nothing more than inspiring everyone. Dont be afraid of Yan Yans army, go all out, fight to the end, and protect your home. After half an hour of mobilization work, the Muye army began to depart, divided into seven detachments, led by seven tolerant, quickly acted, rushed toward the direction of the army of Yan Ren, against the army and endure the army. Compared with the army of Yan Ren, the army of Muyes army has a big gap. It is a direct hard battle. If there is no absolute strong enemy to participate in the war, there is still a big gap between them and the Yan Ren army. Chiba still stands on the top of the mountain, watching the march of the wood leaves, can look at the crowd, looking for Kakashi figure. Kakashi, Uchiha took the soil, and Ye Yuanlin followed the wave of the water gate, leading a ninja force and rushing toward the army of Yan Ren. In terms of scale, the number of ninja troops led by the Feng Shui Gate is 14 of the seven troops, which is the least number of people, but the overall strength can not be underestimated. In the distance, the army of Yan Ren also acted in the same way, and it was fast, and the smoke was rolling and it looked very shocking. It is very difficult to compete with such a large army, in the case of a large difference in the number of Muye army. "Wood leaves, how long can you hold on." Chiba stood up against the wind, looked at the distance, squinted his eyes and said. As the two sides marched, less than ten minutes, they came to a river and confronted each other. "Great wild soil, do you have a sneak attack on our wooden leaves, is it going to fight?" Standing in front of the army, the solid rock endured the army, looked at the other commander, and sipped, the voice was very strong, revealing A majesty. Leading the army of Yan Ren, the commander of the sneak attack on Muye, named Daye Tu, is very strong and reaches the level of the shadow level. It is not worse than the one that is one of the three. "Now that Muye and Wuyin Village are fighting, if we don''t seize this opportunity, isn''t it a fool?" Big wild soil is not tall, orange-yellow, and some obesity, the skin is very dry, with a long hair. Simple tied up. "Do you like rock to like to start a war, causing huge casualties?" The city is cold and can not accept such things, and does not want to fight. "Haha, do you think that we want to start a war, do you think that we don''t know that the war will cause huge losses, and there are countless casualties?" Ohno looked at the house and laughed wildly, disdainfully saying, "You guys." The country of fire occupies such a good environment, the vast territory, no resources, can be very rich development, but our country of land, it is completely terracotta sand, very barren, able to fill the stomach, not to starve, that Fortunately, let alone development." "We are launching wars, but in order to get more resources, we can let our country develop. If the country of fire can cede part of the land to us so that we can develop and feed more people, it will not be Start a war." Dayetu said, he didn''t mind saying the purpose. Of course, he also knows that it is impossible to let a country of fire not fight, but to cede a piece of territory and give it to the country of the earth. Therefore, this war is still inevitable and still to be unfolded. "The country of fire has the vast territory of the present, and it is also the hard work of the ancestors. It can be easily ceded to you." The cold voice said, directly rejecting the suggestion of the wild soil, there is no need to consider. "Since you are not willing to work, then we will start the war. You have to fight with the village of Wuyin, and you will be our opponent." The wild soil is open to drink. At the next moment, he raised his right hand and swung directly, giving the command of the attack. Yan Yanjun army issued a grand sip, echoed in this world, and then quickly moved to the woods of the river across the river, rushing past, and launched a strong attack. "Give me an attack, you can''t let them get into the country, you must stop them." The voice is also screaming, and the voice is equally majestic. The army of the wood leaves also acted quickly, rushing to the army of the river to the other side of the river and launching a strong war. This unprecedented scale of war, officially kicked off, the two sides of the army attacked wildly, did not marry their own ninjutsu, want to quickly defeat the other side, to win the war. However, this unprecedented scale, the war on the front line, once it starts, it is definitely not an easy task to win, and it will last for a long time. You know, the entire third round of the World War, but lasted for a few years, a large-scale war, if it is not the other party''s special circumstances, want to win the outcome, at least for several months. However, because the current situation is very different, the number of soldiers of the Yan Ren army is half that of the Muye army, and the overall combat power has a great advantage. Under this circumstance, the Muye army wants to resist the rapid attack of the Yan Ren army. It is very difficult, can resist, or another thing. With the outbreak of the war 500, the commanders of the two sides of the army did not just watch, but acted in person, rushing toward the commander of the other side, trying to kill each other. After all, if the two armies engage in war, if they can kill the other leader, then the morale will be boosted, and the morale of the other party will be greatly reduced. Maybe they can defeat each other and win the war. I also acted with the big wild soil and rushed toward the other side. After coming to the center of the river, I launched a strong attack. "Let me see, one of your three tolerances, what is the endurance." The wild soil and the self-collision also collided together, launched a rapid offensive, and screamed coldly. "Enough to defeat you." The self is also rude. When he spoke, he also launched a swift attack, holding the bitterness in his hand and attacking the key to the wild soil. The offensive was very fierce. Of course, the big wild soil is the level that reaches the level of the strong, and it is obviously impossible to easily defeat him. Chiba stood at the top of the peak, turned his gaze, and cast it on the team where Kakashi was located. They found that they had launched a sneak attack on the army of Yan Ren, and could not help but be slightly surprised. Writing three wars is really a challenge. I don''t know if I can write well and do my best. I hope everyone will support ~~~. Chapter 158： Zhongji [three more to seek automatic] The wave of wind and water led the team to endure the team, from the flank of the Yan Ren army, quickly rushed over and launched a sneak attack. Although there are only a few dozens of troops in this army, they are all elites. The strength is very good. If you launch a sneak attack from the flank, you can achieve good results. If you dont care, you can kill Yans unprepared. However, is the commander and staff of Yan Renru so stupid? It will not be guessed that the Muye army may launch a sneak attack and attack from the side. Yan Ren launched such a war, but he had planned a plan, did not make some preparations, and speculated that some results, it is impossible to act rashly. We must know that the number of Muye army is much less than that of Yan Renjun. The overall combat power is not as good as the other side. If you want to gain an advantage and finally win, then you can only surprise yourself and launch a sneak attack. This is the only way. Otherwise, the Muye army has been hard-resisting with the Yan Ren army, and will only be slowly defeated. In the end, it will be completely defeated and lose the victory of this battle. If the staff of Yan Renjun''s army, guessing the plan of the wood leaves, then it will certainly be prevented, and even the traps will be arranged, waiting for the sneak attack troops of the wood leaves to come, please come in. Thinking of this possibility, Chiba brows up and reveals a dignified look. "The wave of water and water, this is to bring a team to go to die." Chiba muttered. The wave of water and water gates with these elite ninjas to die, Chiba has no opinion, but in this team, but there is Kakashi, so that Chiba can not stand by. Chiba can''t look at Kakashi in a dangerous situation, and he must shoot to prevent this from happening. Chiba sighed slightly, and the next moment, it has disappeared from the place, launched the shaving and rushed out, cooperated with the moon, quickly sprinted in the air, and rushed to the troops led by the wave of water. Every time he flashes, he will appear dozens of meters away, just like a ghost, and the speed is amazing. The wind and water gate led the elite troops and attacked the flank of the Yan Ren army. They did not think too much. After rushing over, they launched a rapid offensive against Yan Ren and wanted to make a great impact on Yan Ren in the shortest time. Strike, thus changing the situation on the battlefield. The rock that is marching sees the wind and water gate, and leads the strange attack team. It is not surprising, no panic, still calm, but retreating toward the inside, revealing a huge mouth, just like a giant beast opened his mouth. Wait for the prey to come in, then swallow the prey. Seeing this situation, the wave of water and water is surprised, do not understand what is the intention of Yan Ren, the heart has become a little uneasy, and can not think of a reason. In the next moment, from the army of Yan Ren, quickly rushed out, directly thinking of the wind and water gate this breathable force attacked the past. From the rushing out of the Yan Ren Force, it is also the rock attacking unit of Yan Ren, the overall strength is very strong, and even above the surprise attack troops led by the Feng Shui Gate. "You thought that you could easily come to the sneak attack. We didn''t have the slightest guess. Do you expect this result?" The elite rock who rushed out, looked at the wind and water gate, said ridiculously, showing a cold smile. The staff of Yan Ren expected this point, and the strange attack troops were placed in the marching team in advance, waiting for the appearance of the wood leaf attack troops, and then unexpectedly launched an attack. Seeing the appearance of Yan Rens surprise attack troops, the wind and water gates were surprised and their eyes were wide and they could not believe it. He originally wanted to rush to attack and attack the Yan Ren army. However, he was stopped by the army of Yan Renqi. He could not rush to the ground. He could only stop, improve his vigilance and prepare for the battle. Seeing the stop of the feng shui gate, the numerous ninjas of the surprise attack did not hesitate, and stopped to gather at the Feng Shui Gate. This is only enough for about 60 people to attack the army. It has not caused a heavy blow to the army of the rock, and it has smashed the formation of the army of Yan Ren. It was blocked by the Yan Renqi attacking troops, making them feel very helpless and even have some confusion. After all, the number of members of the squad that rushed out of the army of Yan Ren, the number of members of the squad, continued to increase, with a hundred people forming a curved encirclement, approaching the past with the wood leaf breath. Moreover, the overall strength of this rock-bearing force is much higher than the surprise attack of the wood leaves, and the number is still dominant. Even if the strength of the wave and water gate is strong, it has become the elite''s strength, even close to the strength of the shadow-level powerhouse, but wants to lead the surprise attack troops, carry out the Jedi counterattack, defeat the Yan Ren''s surprise attack troops, and cause great impact on the Yan Ren army. Loss, that is basically impossible, the difficulty is very big, the opportunity is embarrassing. "Its just because of you, you want to come and attack our army. Its just a dream." A rock-bearing elite screamed and sipped. "Don''t talk to us, take the time to solve them, and strive to click on the army of the woods to win the war." Someone said. Yan Rens surprise attack troops did not hesitate and immediately acted as if the beast was out of the cage, and quickly rushed toward the wood leaf attack troops to launch a rapid offensive. "Don''t be afraid, we still have a chance." Muye Ninja said, encouraging morale. "We are shouldering the safety of the leaves, even if we die until the end, we must complete the task of the commander." "In order to protect the peace of the homeland, it is worthwhile to catch a life." The members of these wooden leaves attacked the troops were very conscious. They did not have any fear. They did not plan to retreat. They rushed forward directly (Li Zhaos) and dared to fight against the army in the inferior situation. Even if Kakashi, Uchiha took the soil and Nohara, there was no fear at this time. In the middle of the flash, a firm look, after sipping, rushed toward Yan, and tried his best to fight for the village. Since the last time I returned to Konoha, it may be to appease Kakashi and let him pass the assessment of the endurance, making Kakashi become a forbearance. At the age of twelve, it reaches the level of tolerance. This development time is similar to the original. Moreover, Kakashi''s current strength is indeed not weak, and has reached the level of tolerance. Kakashi did not fear the battle with the ninja of the Ryukyu attack troops. He barely retained, showed strong strength, and refined combat skills. He worked with the other side and easily solved a rock. . Chapter 159： I am just passing by [four more] Although Kakashis strength is not bad, he can solve some of the strengths that are not strong, but if you endure the elite of Shangyans forbearance, or if several rockbears are besieged, there will be no way to fall behind. After solving the three rock tolerances in a row, Kakashi was taken care of by other rocks and began to value him. The three rocks did not hesitate, quickly rushed over, approached Kakashi, joined forces to launch an offensive, and wanted Kakashi to resolve. "The bandits, the cracked earth, turn the palm!" A rock slammed the ground and entered Chakra into the ground, causing the ground to split, sending out a powerful wave of power and attacking Kakashi. In the face of the approaching, the three rockbearers who launched the attack, Kakashi did not dare to squat, looked dignified, did not have a hard battle, but quits backwards, opened a distance, avoiding the attack of the cracked earth. "The bandits and the big rivers!" The rock-bearing attack here has just fallen, and another rock has rushed over, or cast a bandit, so that the ground of Kakashis foot will quickly surge and begin to loosen, forming a rushing river towards Kaka. Xi Chong ran into the past, to cover him and wash him away. Seeing such an attack, Kakashi was a bit stunned, but he did not panic. He exerted his strength at his feet and quickly opened the attack. He was not hurt. At most, he was affected by 533 and did not weaken his combat effectiveness. "Turkish rock pillars!" Around the place where Kakashi settled, nine stone pillars appeared immediately and quickly rose up to form a stone prison, trapping Kakashi inside. The three rocks endured a continuous attack, and placed the next trap, pushing Kakashi into the trap step by step, so that he could not escape. Suddenly trapped in the stone prison, Kakashi stunned, surprised, did not expect it to be so, the truth made him helpless. Moreover, he was trapped inside the stone prison and wanted to break out easily. It was not an easy task. "Thousands of birds!" Kakashi did not hesitate, immediately launched the Thunder property Chakra, condensed on the right hand, flashing thunder, emitting a bird called like a thousand birds, the sound echoed in this space, it looked very strange. He threw out the thousand birds and landed on a stone pillar. Although the destructive power was strong, he could not defeat the stone pillar. It should be known that the bandits can guide the thunder and lightning, and the power of the thousand birds can be reduced to a minimum, so the (beej) stone column is not defeated, so that Kakashi can not rush out of the stone prison. "If you want to rush out of the stone prison, you can''t have this ability, or come to life." A rock endured and said, the voice was cold, and the smashing murder. When he spoke, there was no pause. He had already acted and rushed toward the stone prison. He held a knife in his hand and prepared to kill Kakashi. After all, this is a war, there will be accidents at any time, you can''t delay the time, you must solve all the troubles quickly. "If you want his life, you have to ask if I agree." The cold voice came from the air, showing a majesty. Along with this sound, many people were surprised and couldn''t help but look up and look into the air. They saw a figure of a teenager, swooping down from the air, and also emitting a flame, like a behemoth, a strong impact, to swallow everything. Chiba swooped down from the air and started the ability to burn the fruit. The right fist blew a fire fist and slammed it down. He directly rushed to the stone prison and killed Kakashi''s rock. boom! , The fire fists bombarded strongly, and the full bombardment on the rock endured the body, all the damage fell on him, and could not escape. A poem that reaches a depth of ten meters appears on the ground, and the flame burns up, emitting heat and being filled with heat waves. As for the rock in the big pit, it is forbearance, because even the escape is too late, let alone the defense, completely exposed to the attack of Chiba, a blow to the commandment. Seeing that Chiba fell from the sky, a shot smashed a forbearance, the ninja on the battlefield was very surprised, not calm, revealing a stunned look. "Chiba!" Seeing Chiba appear here, Kakashi exclaimed, a little unbelievable, did not expect Chiba to appear at this time. Today, Chiba is completely defined as a rebellion by Konoha. Almost all Konoha ninjas do not see Chiba very much. I did not expect him to appear on the battlefield when the war broke out. Other Konoha ninjas were equally astonished, looking at Chibas eyes, flashing, and having many ideas. "How come you come here." Kakashi asked, not knowing what Chiba was. "If I don''t come, then you are not dangerous now, are you killed?" Chiba turned and looked at Kakashi, calmly said. "Chiba, what do you mean by appearing here, standing on the side of the wooden leaves, or is it going to stop us from fighting?" A wooden leaf forced to retreat from the opponent, looking at Chiba, his eyes cold, and asked. "You don''t have to worry, I just pass by, and will not interfere with your battle, you can continue." Chiba shrugged and said with a slap in the face, there is no fear. With his strength, he can walk unscrupulously on the battlefield. Whoever wants to kill him will not have difficulty, let alone who wants to kill him. I heard that Chiba said that the Konoha ninja is a bit uncomfortable and even wants to take the Chiba, but now it is in the war, it is not the time to do this kind of thing. They can make Chiba not work on the Konoha ninja, which is already very good. If Chiba is in a hurry, maybe it will ignore the slightest emotions, and the crazy Ninja will start the crazy killing. Chiba can escape from the three generations of the water shadow, and can successfully assassinate the three generations of water, the strength is certainly very horrible, and can even end the outcome of a war. "Chiba, if you are willing, can play for our Yanyin Village, we will definitely give you enough benefits to ensure your satisfaction." A rock endured and said, openly draw the Chiba, and draw the rebellion of the leaves. When this was said, all the ninjas present were immediately stunned and could not believe it. You must know that Chiba has just killed a rock and endured it, and the other side is now so close to Chiba, it is a face that is too bad. Or, in order to be able to win this war, Iwate Village can do anything. . Chapter 160： Wave Feng Shui trading [five more] The surrounding ninja couldn''t help but stop, didn''t continue fighting, turned to look at Chiba and see what decision he would make. For them, the decision made by Chiba can play a very important role in guiding the direction of this war. Such a strong person, for this war, is too important to be ignored. Seeing everyone watching themselves, like the stars, Chiba slightly stunned, but it is a bit embarrassing. "Although I am now the rebellion of Konoha, I don''t like it for you, so I want to help you, don''t think about it." Chiba shrugged and said rudely, rejecting Yan Ren. ~ The draw. Even if he looks at the wood leaves is very uncomfortable, but still can not help the enemy, one to deal with the wood leaves. Moreover, if he did that, it would make the war soon, and it would be very boring. When I heard that Chiba refused to endure the rock, many of the ninjas of Konoha couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. Even if Chiba didnt help them, the pressure they had to bear was not that great. Otherwise, Chibas fall to Yans camp is definitely not good news for Konoha, and there will be tremendous pressure and no way to bear it. When speaking, Chiba''s ability to start the operation of the fruit, the left hand flipped, released a space of a hemisphere, spread out to the surrounding. In the next moment, Chiba pulled out the demon knife and weeping, and directly attacked it. The upper part of the stone prison was cut off and Kakashi was rescued from it. Kakashi rushed out of the stone prison and landed next to Chiba. Looking at his younger brother, his expression changed and hesitated. "Chiba, it''s better to come back, help the village fight, against Yanyin Village." After hesitating, Kakashi said, still want to persuade Chiba and continue to work for the village. "Back to Konoha? It is impossible. I don''t know how to do it." Chiba said coldly, but still firmly believes that he will not easily shake and will not return to Konoha. Seeing Chiba so, Kakashi is no way. After returning to the village, Kakashi investigated the affairs of the country of water and determined that it was someone who leaked their news to the foggy village, and then they were put in danger and surrounded by fog. For this matter, Kakashi is also very angry, has a lot of resentment for the village, and even once had the idea of ??defection. However, under the comfort of the flying sun, Kakashis thoughts of defection were calmed down and he did not continue to think about it. Moreover, now that the third end of the World War broke out, he has no way to defect, to contribute to the village and help the village to tide over the difficulties. After all, he is the ninja of Konoha, the village is in crisis, and certainly can''t stand by and do everything he can to help the village. "Since you are not willing to help the village, I hope you don''t start with the village''s ninja," Kakashi said. "I just passed by here. The ninja of Konoha does not take this revenge against me. I will not deal with them casually." Chiba said, he agreed to Kakashi. I didn''t get help from Chiba, and Chiba didn''t help with the leaves. I couldn''t help the rock and continue to fight with the Konoha ninja. The battle is still going on, and it is bigger and more intense. Shouting and killing, all kinds of ninja broke out, the sound of the explosion sounded, radiant, and the sound of screams. Chiba is not nervous, walking in the ninjas of these battles, there is no tension, just like walking in a leisurely walk, as a walk, it looks strange. However, those ninjas in the fierce battle did not dare to squat on Chiba, try not to provoke him, and even choose to deviate from him on the battlefield. Of course, there are still some ninjas who are lucky enough to feel that they can attack Chiba at the time of trouble. Maybe they will kill Chiba. Regardless of Muye and Yan Ren, the existence of Chiba is not a good thing. Maybe with the change of Chiba''s mood, I will choose to participate in this war, thus changing the direction of the war. Those ninjas who feel that they have the opportunity to solve the problem of Chiba can be fooled. When they start, they are doomed to their destiny. That is to say, the death ending is completely degraded on the battlefield and cannot be spared. Asking for flowers In the face of these sneak attack opponents, Chiba can not be polite, easily avoid the opponent''s attack, or elementalization, completely immune physical damage, strong counterattack, killing the ninja. Hey! After a few sounds, a figure rushed over and appeared next to Chiba. Chiba is not nervous, look up and see each other coming. The ninja who appeared next to Chiba is a young man who is not tall, has a blond hair, wears a pale gold combat suit, has a handsome face, looks very sunny, in the sunshine, like Golden glitter. The ninja who rushed over quickly is the wave of water that will be famous in the Third World War. "Qimu Chiba, are you interested in making a deal with me." After the wave of water gates came over, there was no delay, and immediately said. When I heard the suggestion from the Feng Shui Gate, Chiba was slightly surprised, a little unbelievable, did not expect him to say. "Oh, what do you want to do with me?" Chiba came to the interest and asked. If the trading chip is good, Chiba will not refuse, choose to trade with the wind and water. "You help the wood leaves against the army of Yan Ren, help to repel the Yan Ren army. If you like, I can give you good benefits and ensure that you will be interested." The wave door said, his face showed a confident look. I think that Chiba will definitely agree. "Talk about what benefits I have." Chiba is not in a hurry to make a decision. "Take the army of Yan Ren temporarily, I will give you the scroll of the technique of flying the thunder." The wave of water and water did not hesitate, and directly opened the conditions. The technique of flying Thunder God, although not an attack type of Ninjutsu, can have a great effect in battle, and the value is inevitably extraordinary. Hearing the wind and water gate to take out the technology of flying thunder, as a bargaining chip, Chiba is still quite surprised. Although Chiba used to be the ninja of Konoha, there is no chance to practice the technique of the Thunder God, nor can he cultivate many advanced Ninjutsu. . Chapter 161： Change the situation [six more] When Chiba was in Konoha, there was no chance at all, and he was able to learn a powerful ninjutsu. If he wants to cultivate, he still needs to go through other ways, so it is better to trade with the wind and water. "Why is the technique of flying thunder gods? It can make me feel my heart." Chiba showed a smile and said. "So, you promised?" Seeing Chiba, the wave of water and the door smiled slightly, and the heart was relieved. As long as Chiba can help the wood leaves and deal with the army of Yan Ren, it will inevitably change the situation, so that the wood leaf army will not be so passive, and even turn over the disk, and the rock will be defeated. "Help me keep the thunder and lightning, wait until the end of the war today, I will take it again." Chiba said refreshingly. When he spoke, he had already acted, and rushed over the "four or three zeros" toward Yan Ren and began to kill. With his strength, it is not difficult to erase the rock in this battlefield. Chiba is holding a demon knife and weeping, just like walking on the battlefield to kill God, specifically for Yan Ren, launching a fierce offensive. As he rushed over, two rockbeards were killed, fell to the ground, lost their lives, and there was no chance of rebellion. "Chiba, you are not talking about standing by, will not help the wood leaves? What do you mean by this?" Yan Ren had to endure that Chiba had tolerated the rock and screamed coldly, and it was difficult to accept such a thing. "I made a deal with Konoha, so I will start with you." Chiba responded unceremoniously. When I spoke, I didn''t stop the action. I still rushed to other rocks, and the offensive was still so fast. The wood leaf attack troops had been able to cooperate with each other by relying on each other. Now that Chiba is involved, the strength is much improved, and the situation is reversed. The rock is immediately inferior. Retreat. Whether it is Muye Ninja or Yan Ren, after seeing Chiba''s shot, all of them are very shocking. I feel that it is really powerful. It is not a simple matter to stop him. "Retreat!" Seeing the team retreat, the leader of the surprise attack troops did not hesitate, and immediately made a decision to let the companions retreat and not fight hard with Chiba. Otherwise, this battle will continue. For Yan Ren, there is no chance of winning, it will only cause more casualties and suffer more losses. "If you want to retreat, you don''t have the ability to do this." Chiba said coldly, as if killing God''s judgment on the people and pronounced the death of these Yan Ren. "Ice Dragon is absolutely empty!" Chiba waved a demon knife and weeping, condensing the strength of the ice on the knife, lifting it up, slashing it down and breaking out the cohesive force. At the next moment, the ice force rushed out to form a huge ice dragon, rushing toward the retreating rock, and the momentum was very strong. Moreover, in the area where the huge ice dragons pass, the ice melts out, and the weaker rock is forbearance, and it is directly frozen and becomes an ice sculpture. As for the rock-bearing that was hit by the huge ice dragon from the front, it was not spared. Not only was it frozen, but even the body was crushed, it became ice, scattered on the ground, and there was no ability to resist. Chiba launched this attack, enough to let more than twenty rocks endure, suffered damage, eight were directly killed, more than a dozen were frozen, can not move. Seeing the terrorist forces like Chiba, Yan Ren was shocked and shocked. He did not dare to rescue his companions and directly retreated, lest he suffer. After Yan Rens retreat, no one could block the strange attack troops of the wooden leaves, and finally they could launch a strong attack on the army of Yan Rens army. As long as the flank of the Yan Ren army is attacked, it will inevitably affect the entire battle, let the Yan Ren army be jealous, and not fully attack the ability of the wood leaf army. Perhaps, because of the role of the surprise attack troops, the army of Yan Ren can only temporarily retreat and re-plan, and then dare to continue to attack. "Yan Ren''s surprise attack troops have been solved, and the technology of flying thunder gods has arrived. You can continue." Chiba said easily, and did not pursue those who endured the rock, did not attack the idea of ??the army of Yan Ren. After all, that is not what he has to do. If the surprise attack troops of Konoha can''t solve the next thing, then there is no need to continue this battle. It is better to surrender directly, and reduce casualties..... Under the leadership of the wave of Feng Shui, the surprise attack troops of Muye rushed to the Yan Ren army and launched a rapid offensive. Because of this strange attacking force participating in the battle, the Yan Ren army was flustered and the formation became chaotic, not so calm. Moreover, members of the Raiders of Konoha are some elite ninjas, and their strength is relatively strong, much stronger than the average ninja and soldiers. Although there are only a few dozen elite ninjas, but this rushed into the army, enough to cause a lot of damage, easily kill some opponents. The ninja of the Sacred Raiders is the beast that rushes into the flock, runs the majestic Chakra, exerts powerful ninjutsu, constantly bombards, and kills the army. boom! boom! boom! The number of fires broke out, just like a beast colliding, rushing into the formation of the army, and let many soldiers lose their lives. The strength of the rock is tolerant, or will come to deal with the Konoha ninja, but it does not play any role. The target of the ninja of the Safari attack unit is very clear. There is no choice and the rock is tough. The main goal is to kill the soldiers and destroy the formation, so that the rock can not concentrate on attacking the front of the wood leaf army. "retreat!!" On the side of the army of Yan Ren, the chief of staff saw that the formation of the army was dispersed, and there were so many Konoha ninjas rushing into the army, and 5.2 seriously affected the strength of the army of Yan Ren. If this continues, it will have a bad influence on the army of Yan Ren, and there will be more casualties, which is unnecessary. Therefore, the Chief of Staff issued an order to retreat, so that the Yan Ren army retreated and no longer fought with the Muye army. This level of war, but it will last for a long time, will not easily win the game, there is no need to rush. According to the current situation, the army of Yan Ren is still dominant. As long as the lineup is adjusted and the attack is launched again, this will not happen again, and the Muye army can be more powerfully oppressed. Although the formation of the Yan Ren army was destroyed a lot, but when retreating, it is still very regular, just like the raging tides receding, the speed is very fast. . Chapter 162： 谩骂[Seven more automatically] On the first day, the war between Muye and Yan Ren, and there is a victory and defeat, the situation on both sides is equal to the state of the tie. After all, the number of people in Yanyin Village has a large advantage, almost half of that of the Wood Leaf army. The wood leaves can remain unbeaten, which is quite good. Both sides of the army have chased each other, and all of them quit, but it is very tacit. After the end of the war, Chiba did not rush to leave, or walked on the battlefield, looking very calm, and did not worry about danger. Even if Konoha is now rebellious and wants to join forces to besiege him, he is still very confident and can escape from danger. Moreover, he has not got the technique of flying thunder, and he will leave easily, so it is not busy. An hour later, the ninjas on both sides retreated from the battlefield. There were only some soldiers and ninjas who died in battle. They fell on the battlefield, blood stained the ground, bloodshed and corpses, and the bodies were everywhere. Every time there is a war of forbearance, there will be countless people who will fall and lose their lives. This is no way. "Chiba, this time thanks to your shot, otherwise, Yan Ren can not easily retreat, our situation will only become worse." Wave Feng Shui went over 14 and said. After experiencing this kind of thing, I saw countless fighters losing their lives, and being replaced by anyone, there is no way to show a smile, and the look will only be serious. "You don''t have to thank me, it''s just a deal." Chiba shrugged and said disapprovingly. Although Chiba said this, the wave of Feng Shui still feels that today''s war can be taken down, thanks to Chiba. "I promised to give you the scroll of the Thunder God, I will not say anything, wait for you to come back to the camp with me, I will give you the reel." Wave Feng Shui said. Despite going to the camp of the Wood Leaf Army, Chiba is not worried, and is not afraid of what the Konoha Ninja will do. Half an hour later, Chiba and the Feng Shui Gate returned to the military camp. Seeing Chiba followed the feng shui gate and returning to the camp, the ninja of Konoha was very surprised. He looked at his eyes very differently, some were surprised, some were indifferent, some were excited, some were welcome, some were hateful. Chiba did not walk into the camp, and stood on the square, waiting for the wind and water to take out the scroll. Anyway, he is now a rebellious, there is no need to have a lot of intersection with the wood leaf ninja, lest he can''t help but help the wood leaves too much. The ninja of Konoha is standing around Chiba and encircling him. It is not very friendly. Many people are angry. "Chiba, why are you here, do you think that the strength is strong enough, you can go around?" Moonlight Nellie looked at Chiba, whispered. "I just think that the strength is strong, you can sneak around, can you help me?" Chiba and Moonlight Nellie looked at each other and said disdainfully. When I first joined the dark department, Moonlight Nellie was very snobbish. I wanted to target Chiba, but it was not the opponent of the latter and was easily defeated. For a long time, Moonlight Nellie has no good feelings for Chiba, so if there is a chance, it will sneer at Chiba. I heard that Chiba said this, Moonlight Nellie was a bit slogan, because he was a little jealous of Chiba, but he did not dare to say anything arrogant. "Don''t think that you have a little strength, you can be arrogant, here is the military camp of Muye, who is also a senior in the army." "That is, don''t think that you use the tricks, assassinate the three generations of water, you are invincible, as long as you are also a senior, you are definitely not an opponent." "If you didn''t assassinate the three generations of water and make the fog hidden village and the village, Yanyin Village did not dare to attack us, making us suffer from the enemy." "Yes, the reason for the outbreak of the third World War is your kid." The wood leaf ninjas gathered around, the self-defense people are crowded, and they are still the military camp of Muye. They have enough enthusiasm, no jealousy of Chiba, they have opened their mouths and screamed and criticized Chiba, and detained various charges on him. On the head, push all the faults to him. "Since you look at me so badly, you can do it to me. Anyway, I am a rebellious person. It should be rejected by you. You are self-sufficient in justice. For the benefit of the village, why dont you take me down or kill the ground? What?" For the accusations and blasphemy of these Konoha ninjas, Chiba simply did not care, would not blame for such things, revealing a cold look, disdainfully said. If the village can care about his feelings, not want to kill him, he will not betray the village, do not read this point of friendship, and become a rebellion. Seeing that Chiba is so arrogant, the surrounding Konoha ninja is very upset, one by one, but not dare to do it, there is no such emboldened. On the battlefield, they saw Chiba shots more or less, and the strength displayed by Chiba was shocked. There was no confidence at all and they could compete with Chiba. Under such circumstances, if you really want to do something with Chiba, it is estimated that Chiba will not be polite, and also kills each other with Thunder. After all, Chiba is kind to heart, but can not tolerate others 370 to kill him. "Don''t bother, go to your own business." The self came out of the camp, and sipped and gave a majestic voice. Although it is very unfair, it is still very good-looking, but now it is a bit of a majesty in the position of the commander. Otherwise, how to command so many ninjas, how to let the subordinates obey orders. I heard this voice and saw that the self came out. The ninja who surrounded Chiba did not dare to say anything. He could only walk away without willingness. When he left, he could not help but sigh. The wave of water and the water gate followed by the side of the house, came over from the camp, and held a scroll in his hand. It should be the scroll of the thunder god. I also walked to the front of Chiba and stopped. My eyes fell on Chiba, and I slowly looked at it. After a few seconds, I gave a dull sigh and my face was helpless. I also lamented that genius like Chiba has such strength. If it can work for the village, it is definitely a lucky thing. However, Chiba is now a rebellion of Konoha, what a sigh. "Chiba, can you go back to the village and continue to work for the village?" He also looked at Chiba and asked. . Chapter 163： Trade again [to be automated] I dont want Chiba to rebel against the leaves and become the rebellion of Konoha. I hope that Chiba will continue to come back and work for the village. Even if Chiba did something wrong, it would still be forgiven for assassinating the three generations of water. After all, Wuyin Village has now fought against Konoha, and there is no need to care about the attitude of the village. It is no longer possible to turn around. As long as Chiba can return to the village and believe that the status of the village is also in the village, it is inevitable that the different opinions can be suppressed and the people in the village will not say anything more. Moreover, it is still the time of the war, when the village is in need of manpower, but if it can help the village, the leaves will be drawn, rather than provoke. Besides, the strength of Chiba is very powerful, it is already displayed, and many people have seen it. "Let me go back to work for the village, why?" Chiba simply did not appreciate, jokingly said, "Let me return to the leaves, give me a fair first." "What kind of justice do you want the village to give you?" The self is also a slight glimpse, not very clear, for some things in the village, still do not know much. "First, I will sell the person who sold me to Wuyin Village, and then punish him, and then tell me about the matter of returning to the village." Chiba said coldly, it was not polite. "Who will send you the news of the task of going to the country of water to the country of water?" I haven''t waited for the inquiry, and I asked the wave door. Kakashi is his student. He has encountered such a thing. As a teacher, he should naturally care and want to know what is going on. "Those who leaked our news, I am afraid that it is not a flying sun, it is a group of Zhicun. Will you take the latter out and punish them?" Chiba looked at the wind and the door, and dismissively said that there was no such thing. Nothing polite, no intention to give any face. Anyway, he is now a wooden leaf rebellious, why bother to conceal the scandal of the wood leaves, all said it will not care. "What? It turned out to be the one of us, to do this kind of thing." Hey!" I was also exclaimed, and I couldn''t believe it, showing a stunned look. The Feifei Rihe and Zhicun group collections are the highest-ranking high-level members of Muye. If they are two of them, it is simply unbelievable to make such a thing, and the impact is too great. "You are not afraid to deal with these two people, why bother to talk to me and return to the village." Chiba said ridiculously, his expression became cold. It was also quite shocking and the wind and water gates, and it was not able to react from it. For the sale of the village ninja news, this extremely bad thing, the self and the wind and water are unacceptable. "Wave the wind and water gate, or give me the reel, our transaction is completed." Chiba saw that the other party did not speak, said to the wave door, and did not want to stay here. Obviously, the ninja of Konoha does not welcome him. Staying here will only make people bored, and maybe even make a contradiction. The wind and water gate came back to God, revealing a trace of look, or handing the scroll in his hand to Chiba. The wave of Feng Shui is really trying to pull Chiba, let the latter come back to work for the wood leaves, but failed to persuade success, can only helplessly sigh. Chiba took over the scroll of the Thunder God, did not stay, turned and walked out of the camp. "Chiba, what benefits do you want to be able to work for the village, help the village against the rock and endure, and win the victory of this war." Looking at Chiba will leave, and the self is also a bit rude, asked directly. Chiba stopped her steps and turned around again, her face with a big smile. For Chiba, as long as the wood leaves can take out what he wants, he can still do something for the wood leaves, of course, this is pure trading. "If you want me to help Konoha, against the rock, if you give me what I want, then I can still contribute." Chiba said calmly, it seems to be taken for granted. "Then what you want, as long as I can meet you, is definitely not a problem." There is almost no hesitation in the past, and he blurted out and asked Chiba''s request. "If I want to help the wood leaves tomorrow, against the rock, then give me the summoning scroll of the big snake pill." Chiba slightly sinks, thinks a bit, and said. For him, it is still a very good thing to get the psychic scroll of the 10,000 snakes, at least to improve his combat effectiveness. Although it is a good psychic beast, but the combat power is not strong, at least compared with the 10,000 snakes, there are still some gaps. It is not easy to get the psychic scroll of the 10,000 snakes, but compared with this war, it is nothing. Moreover, the big snake pill has not yet defected to the wood leaves, and has not become a rebellious one. The big snake pill wants to find the big snake pill and gets the psychic scroll of the 10,000 snakes. It is not too difficult, but still has some certainty. ". Well, I promise you, as long as you can help the wood leaves tomorrow, against the army of Yan Ren, I will hand you the Wan Ling snake''s psychic scroll." I also promised to come down and did not bargain. After all, Chiba''s request for such a request is not a very demanding requirement, in an acceptable range. "That''s a word, look forward to tomorrow''s war." Chiba said with a smile, not nervous at all, but instead looked forward to the look, eager to try. If Konos constantly asks him to fight against the rock, then he can only give the benefits that Chiba wants. For him, it is definitely worthwhile. To know (? Zhao Hao), Muye is owned, and there are many bans on research and development. Chiba can''t be obtained from the formal way, then it can only be through the channels of trading with Konoha. If you can come up with several powerful and practical bans, then for Chiba, it has a great effect and can improve your combat effectiveness to a certain extent. Although the One Piece system can get very strong skills, it is not invincible. Chiba wants to become stronger, but also through its own methods. After the recommendation, the subscription has dropped a lot. Every day, the reading is not growing, it seems a bit depressed, I hope everyone can support it! ! Since the shelves, there have been few updates to the book, and most of the time is spent on codewords every day. It is really hard work, can not be more diligent, I hope everyone can support! ! ! . Chapter 164： Agreement [two links] Chiba really didn''t stay this time and went straight out of the camp. However, when he just left the military camp, he saw that the red sun appeared in front of him, obviously waiting for him to come out. For Nikko, the son of Nikko, Chiba is a bit of an idea. If he can accept it, he will not mind it. It is a beautiful woman. "You are waiting for me?" Chiba did not hesitate, and walked toward the red sun, revealing a smile of sunshine. I saw that Chiba could still laugh. Xiahong didnt know how to say it. I always felt that this guy was heartless and there was nothing to care about. Everything didnt care. "Why do you become a rebellious person and leave the village." The red sun stunned for a moment, and I didn''t know what to say. I gave him a white look and said. "If you can''t get along in the village, you can only leave. If you stay in the village, you will only continue to suffer from the dark calculations. It''s better to simply point out that you don''t have to hide." Chiba showed a casual smile. The mouth said that he did not feel sad because he left the village. "You left 633 like this, then what about me?" The red is a bit blame, and the eyes become innocent. In his heart, Chiba has already lived in and cannot come out. She wants to be with Chiba, but Chiba is now betraying the village, so she is helpless and does not know what to do. If you really want to be with Chiba, then you can only rebel against the leaves and become a rebellious one. It is a bit unacceptable for the red sun. "You can leave the village with me, even if it becomes a rebellion, then how can we be free and unrestrained." Chiba said with a smile, his eyes are bright. "You said it''s easy, how can this kind of thing be done easily, and I am not you." On the eve of the day, I looked at Chiba, obviously not recognizing this kind of thing. It is still a little difficult to make her become the rebellion of Konoha. "Then you are with me like this, others will recognize you, I am afraid it will bring you a lot of trouble." Chiba said calmly, not how strong. "When the war is over, I will leave the village and stay with you. There will be no concern at the time. Besides, I was originally an orphan and helped the village to survive this war. It is a reward for raising." Silenced a moment, looked at Chiba, and said, apparently made a decision and made up his mind. I heard that the red sun said that Chiba was a bit surprised, but it felt very reasonable. "Then we will wait until the end of this endurance war." Chiba nodded and said, it has become a little expected. By the end of the third end of the World War, the red will leave the village and be with Chiba. By that time, he would be able to hold the beauty, and he was naturally happy and full of expectations. "Chiba, can you stand on the side of the village when the village needs help, even if it is for me." The red sun was slightly indulged, and it was still courageous to say it. In any case, she is the ninja of Konoha. Now that the village is facing war, she still has to think about the village and find a way to solve the problem of the village. Seeing the eyes of the red pleading in the evening, Chibas heart has some pity, and she cant bear to see her. "If the situation of Konoha is very critical, I will not stand by and stand on the side of the wooden leaves, and will not let the wood leaves defeat." Chiba nodded and said, promised the request of the red. However, Chiba verbally promised, and it is obviously impossible to make him easy to take, and it is necessary to get a lot of benefits. After thinking about this thing on the eve of the day, Chiba did not stay and left the camp of Konoha. He didn''t leave the bead far away, just near here, looking for a place to rest. After the night falls, Chiba is in the woods, sitting beside the campfire, taking out the scroll of the Thunder God, slowly spreading it out, starting to look up and study this ninja. This technique is a space-time ninjutsu developed by the second generation of Huo Ying. Using the technique to achieve instantaneous movement and transcendence, the surgeon will leave the thunder magical method in the place where his body can touch, when the enemy''s body When left behind, it means being written with a curse that represents death. As long as you can learn to fly the thunder, then the battles of Chiba will become more and more strange, and the ability to escape is even more powerful. "This technique of flying thunder is really unusual. Even if you know the method and want to cultivate successfully, it is not so easy." After seeing the contents of the scroll, Chiba could not help but sigh. After all, learning the ninja in the ninja world, unlike the skills acquired from the One Piece system, requires Chiba to spend time on his own, and it takes a lot of time. Even if it takes a lot of time, Chiba will not slack off, or you must seriously practice and try to master this ninja earlier. Although his current strength is not bad, but it is close to the shadow level, it can compete with the shadow level strong, and has not reached the invincible posture. The goal of Chiba is to reach the invincible realm, heaven and earth, but I am the only one, it is difficult to meet the enemy. After the recovery of the reel, Chiba did not rest, but grew up and began to ponder how to condense the surgery and study the technique of flying thunder. When he started to try, the first fifteen times did not succeed. Until the sixteenth time, he came up with a surgical rune and took the first step. Just condensing a surgical rune, and learning to fly the thunder of the gods, there is still a long way to go, to ponder a lot of details. Chiba knows that it is not an easy task to practice the technique of flying thunder, otherwise it will not be included in the type of forbidden surgery. Therefore, he was not in a hurry and pondered for two hours. After late night, he began to rest and waited for the next day. ...... After a rest in the afternoon and evening, the army of Yan Ren was once again sent to the army, marching toward the camp of the wood leaf army, and rushing to the mighty war. This time, they made more preparations, and they were wary of the fact that Chiba would take action to prevent the situation from happening again like yesterday. Of course, there is no fear in the army of the wood leaf army. It is still mobilizing all the ninjas and soldiers, ready to go, rushing to the battlefield, and confronting the army of Yan Ren. The new day of war will begin soon, which side will dominate, and now it is not allowed. . Chapter 165： The task of potholes [three more] Chiba stood on the top of the mountain and looked at the battlefield in the distance. Looking at the mighty army on both sides, they gradually approached and soon approached, opening the curtain of the second war. He pondered in his heart, this time where to start, can defeat the army of Yan Ren, help the wood leaves to gain an advantage, and quickly end the war of the next day. Ding! "The host has a new mission to kill the commander of the army of Yan Ren, the deadline is one day, the mission is successful, reward 50,000 points, the mission fails, the ability to deprive the fruit of surgery." The sound of the One Piece system sounded, released ~ task. When I heard such a task, Chiba felt very pit-hey. After all, if he wants to kill the wild soil, he must attack from the front, and the wilderness will fight, and the chance of success will be even greater. Even if Chiba blames it, it will not be of any use. It can only work hard to complete this mission and kill the wild soil. "Since it is necessary to kill the wild soil, then sweep it directly from the front." Chiba slightly raised his eyebrows and said, his eyes became sharp and his eyes were looking forward. After all, Chiba did not hesitate, acted quickly, launched a shave, and the figure disappeared from the place and rushed toward the battlefield. Three minutes later, Chiba came to the sky above the Muye army and slowly descended from the air. It was like a god, and the momentum was very strong. The ninja of Konoha saw this scene, but it was quite stunned. He couldnt help but move and made some arguments to discuss the behavior of Chiba. "Chiba, how come you?" Seeing Chiba falling from the air, Kakashi was very moved and asked. On this day, the wave of water and water did not lead the surprise attack troops, went to sneak attack, but planned to face the army with the Yan Ren army. "Isn''t I promised to come. I am here to help the wood leaves, fight against the army of Yan Ren, and repel the Yan Ren army, so I came." Chiba landed down, shrugged and said calmly. "It''s rare that you can come to the front of the battlefield to help, it seems to be more heart-felt." The smile also said, showing a light smile. As if, Chiba can come to the front of the battlefield to help, can greatly alleviate the pressure of the wood leaves, basically can suppress the army of Yan Ren, not let the wood leaves army defeat. "We are doing trading, and we must do our best. Otherwise, you should not easily complete the transaction." Chiba said, it seems easy and freehand, even if it is about to start, there is no tension, just like doing a normal Little things, no difficulty. "As long as I can defeat the army of Yan Ren today and promise to give you something, I will naturally offer it. You don''t have to worry, I still have this credibility." Although the ninja of Konoha had a little opinion on Chiba, he felt that he was a wooden leaf rebellious after all, and he seemed very uncomfortable. But under this circumstance, Konoha Rock is forgiving, and it is still at a disadvantage. Someone needs help. Today, Chiba can come, stand on the side of the wood leaf, and fight against the rock, the wooden leaf ninja can not ask for it, if the Chiba is provoked, maybe Chiba will stand by and let the wood leaf situation turn sharply, it will definitely be rock Forbearance to defeat. Even if Konoha Ninja is to turn his face with Chiba, it is not such a war period. He must wait until the end of the war before he dares to turn his face with Chiba. "The army of Yan Renru has been in action." The Feng Shui Gate looked at the Yan Ren army across the river. When he saw the other side rushing up, the mighty rushed toward the wood leaf army and started the action, which was about to kick off the war. "Listen to me!" "Army attack!" He also raised his right hand and immediately waved it up, sipped and gave up the military order. The wood leaf army followed the sip and screamed, making a shocking voice, echoing on the battlefield, imposing and powerful. The army of Muye took action and rushed toward the Yan Ren army. They each shouted and their morale was high. Chiba did not hesitate, rushing in front of the army, going to war with the commander of Yan Renjun. "Its also a senior, and Im going to deal with the big wild soil. As he marched, Chiba said. Self-reliance is also advancing at full speed. I heard that Chiba said this and couldnt help but feel a little stunned. "Do you have the confidence to deal with the wild soil?" Although I have confidence in Chiba, I still have to be cautious in this case. Otherwise, there will be some trouble. Asking for flowers You must know that you have been fighting with the wild soil yesterday, knowing that the strength of the wild soil is very strong, absolutely reaching the level of the shadow level, and wanting to defeat the other side, it is not an easy task. Moreover, if Chiba and the wild soil are in a fierce battle and cannot dominate, they may be countered by the wild soil, suppressing Chiba, and even looking for opportunities to fight for killing Chiba. You must know that Chibas reputation is very big now. At a young age, his strength is so strong that he can assassinate the three generations of water. If he is given a few more years, then its not even more difficult. Its not impossible to surpass the great powers of the past. of. After yesterday''s events, Dayo soil can determine one thing. Chiba will become a rebellion of Muye, but it will not work for Yanyin Village. ...... It can be seen from this matter that Chiba is strong and powerful, but it cannot be used for Yan Ren. After all, it is an enemy. It cannot stand in the same camp. For Yan Ren, there is no slight benefit. Anyway, the other party can only become an enemy, so as long as there is a chance, it will certainly not let go. The strong stifling is to solve a powerful opponent, which is also a good thing. "Reassured, since I dare to deal with the wild soil, it means that I have confidence, and I will be defeated. Besides, you are not expecting, I will be defeated by the other side, and even killed, thus solving my rebellion. "?" Chiba showed a confident smile, jokingly said, there was no worry at all. I heard that Chiba said this, and the people like Bo Feng Shui and others, a slight glimpse, revealing a look of awkwardness, change of look, do not know what to say. Perhaps, some ninjas think this way, and it is a good thing to be able to solve Chiba, at least killing the rebellion. "Although you have done something wrong, but how to say that it is now for the village, against the army of Yan Ren, how can we have that kind of thinking, you should not think about it." Come and say. "Now I don''t want to obliterate me, it is because I can help the wood leaves against the army of Yan Ren, if the war is over." Chiba''s slightly mocking smile is very rude. . Chapter 166： Battle shadow level strong [four more] When they spoke, the two sides of the army had already confronted each other, and countless ninjas and warriors collided together, making a shout of screaming and launching a fierce confrontation. Various shouting sounds echoed on the battlefield, and the ninja broke out, flashing different lights, flames, water tides, lightning, rocks, various attacks, bursting out on the battlefield, colliding with each other, and fighting against each other. There is a fierce battle between the two sides, each of which has casualties, but everyone will stop because of this, or will continue to fight, knowing the winners, or the command of the commander. Chiba rushed over and directly launched a fire fist, and the other rock that had been hit by the other side was forced to fly out directly, and then rushed toward the wild soil. However, in the blink of an eye, Chiba approached the wild soil, like a beast, and attacked the wild soil "zero nine three", launched the armed color domineering, wrapped his right hand, and quickly slammed out. The big wild soil just rushed over, and there was no attack. The Chiba that I saw was shocked, and it looked a little stunned, and the look became solemn. Although the age of Chiba is young, but the reputation has been greatly enhanced, the strength is not only strange, but also very powerful. Therefore, the wild soil will not be a young man because of Chiba, and it is necessary to be cautious and courageous. In the face of the black fist that Chiba rushed over, the wild soil did not hesitate, running Chakra, launched it, forming a rock shield in front of him, resisting a punch. boom! Chibas fists slammed out and burst into a strong force, directly defeating the rock shield. At the next moment, Chibas foot was exerted, and the foot was swept, sweeping toward the waist of the wild soil, and the power was very strong. Although the body of Dayo soil is relatively fat, but after all, it has the strength of the shadow-level powerhouse, which is equally good, and the body skills are very flexible. He saw that the right foot of Chiba swept over, no fear, and his foot was forced to step back, just to avoid the attack. "Turkish Rock Crush!" After the wild soil stepped out, he immediately launched Ninjutsu, and the right arm immediately became thicker, covered with a layer of rock. The whole body expanded several times, and it swayed strongly and slammed into Chiba. The huge rock fists bombarded, the power was very strong, and it took a burst of punching wind and slammed into the face of Chiba. Chiba saw a huge rock fist, no tension, just shaved under his feet, the figure disappeared from the original, pulled back a distance, easily escaped the attack. After the blow failed, the wild soil did not rush to attack, watching the exit of Chiba, did not pursue the past, but looked at the latter. "Chiba, since you have become the rebellion of Konoha, why should you continue to work for Konoha, Muye can give you, I can give you Yan Yan, why not consider it." Daye Tu looked at Chiba, said openly. . Although there are many ninjas around in the fierce battle, no one has interfered with him, no one dares to attack. This is a strong shadow, if it can be attacked so easily, it is not a shadow. But those ninjas who are lucky enough to think that they can attack the success and attack, will be easily obliterated if there is any move. There is no suspense. Because Chiba fights with the wild soil, it is natural that you don''t have to come over and mix, you can pull out and deal with other rock-bearing powerhouses. If you are not fighting against the wild soil, and dealing with other Yan Renqiang, you can also take advantage of it, and even look for opportunities to kill your opponent. "The hidden countryside of Yanyin Village, nothing attracts me, so I still forget it." Chiba said disdainfully, showing a cold look. "And, I came here today, I am going to kill you, so you Stay on the battlefield, don''t think about going back alive." "Little devil, your strength is not bad, but the little devil, and want to compete with me, but also to kill me, you are dreaming." Ohno soil reveals a cold look, sipping up. "I haven''t tried to know how to do it." Chiba is still like that, not nervous at all. Chiba no longer swears, and moves quickly, rushing toward the wild soil, waving his right hand, is a fire fist, swiftly rushed out. The fire fist broke out, like a beast attack, hitting the wild soil. The wild soil is not jealous, scattered huge rock fists, hands sealed, re-enforced ninja, condensed into a huge rock shield, resisted in front of the body, blocking the fire fists colliding ..... boom! The two mens attacks collided together, and they were obviously equal. They were tied and difficult to suppress each other. "Turkish tumon gun!" When the wild soil smashed the rock shield to block the fire fist, it began to seal, and both hands slammed on the ground and entered Chakra into the ground. Soon, the ground under the foot of Chiba swelled up, forming a wooden gun, quickly probing and attacking Chiba. In the sense of the attack of the wild soil, Chiba did not hesitate, and rushed into the air, approaching the top of the wild soil, and swiftly attacked with a punch. "Mirror fire!" The blazing flame erupted, forming a huge flame wall, rushing toward the wild soil, and the power was very fast. In the face of the huge flames bombarded, the wild soil did not panic, or cast a bandit, to form a protective layer, to protect itself inside, to block the huge flame of bombardment. A roaring sound sounded, and a powerful flame collided on the protective ring. Although the protective layer was defeated, it did not hurt the wild soil. The strength of Dayetu and Chiba is good. If you want to beat each other and give a win or loss, it is not an easy task. It must be a battle of 0.8 to get a result. "TuyuTulong Bomb!" The wild soil quits a few meters, runs Chakra, hands are printed, and ninja is performed. Beside him, the ground trembled and the soil flowed, forming a dragon, condensing a powerful energy bomb, attacking the Chiba in the air. In the face of the attacking earth dragon bombs, Chiba just used the shaving, and cooperated with the moon step to avoid the attack of the earth dragon bombs, without being hurt. "room!" Chiba started the operation of the fruit, and the left hand flipped, releasing a hemisphere space that spread out to the surrounding area and enveloped the area. The next moment, he pulled out the devil''s knife and weeping, condensing the laser on the knife, sending out a sword, and slamming it across the wild soil. . Chapter 167： Intense [five more automatically] The wild soil is not stupid. In the face of such an attack, it will not be underestimated. Without going to resist, it will jump up into the air and avoid the sword of the attack. However, Chibas swordsman attacked the past, and there were still many rock-necked ninjas and soldiers who could not escape. They were directly attacked. The body was cut off by the waist and fell to the ground without injury or pain. Many ninjas and soldiers were attacked like this, and they saw that their bodies were cut off, but they did not feel severe pain. They suddenly felt ashamed and did not understand what was going on. However, precisely because of this, they are even more jealous of Chiba, and feel that Chiba is a monster. Chiba fell from the sky, but he did not stand firm. He explored the rock pillars and formed a stone prison to trap him. Moreover, in front of him, a rushing mud flow, like a torrent of torrents, swiftly swept away, wanting to drown him inside and wash away in the distance. In the face of such an attack, Chiba directly waved the devil''s weeping in the hand, sent out the sword, and opened the stone prison, rushing out from the stone prison to avoid the rushing mud flowing from the rushing. "Fire burning city Guo!" Chiba rushed into the air, condensing the flame on the Devil May Cry 14 and slamming it out. A slashing out of the flames, the blazing flame erupted, rushing to the wild soil, shrouded the battlefield, bursting out of fire, and besieging the wild soil. The strength of the wild soil is very strong, and the ability to adapt is good, and a bandit technique is applied to make the surrounding ground vibrate, and the flame of direct burning is defeated, so that the flame is extinguished and there is no lethality. "Flame Dragon King!" Chiba left the devil''s weeping in the left hand, quickly rushed down, and the right hand explored, like a dragon claw to explore, bursting out a strong flame, forming a strong fire dragon, attacking the big wild soil below. In the face of the collision, the mighty power of the dragon, the wild soil does not dare to neglect, or cast a bandit, and constantly set up the earth wall, resisting in front of the body, blocking the impact of the fire dragon. Rumble! ! The earth wall was defeated by a powerful fire dragon, and it collapsed constantly, causing a roar. However, the fire dragon has been continually impacting the past, and its power has been steadily weakened, and it has been unable to harm the wild soil. Because Chiba can move in the air, rarely falls to the ground, and wants to use the bandit to suppress him, it is very troublesome. Therefore, although the strength of the wild soil is strong and reaches the level of the shadow level, it is still very difficult to suppress the Chiba, and it cannot be easily done. "Turkish Aggravated Rocks!" After the wild soil was withdrawn from the back, there was no hesitation. The mouth sipped and ran up, running the majestic chakra, and the hands were printed to launch the most powerful ninjutsu. In the next moment, he sent the majestic earth property Chakra directly into the air. Suddenly, the soil suddenly appeared in the air, like a cloud surging, bursting into a roar, just like the beast is low, it is very shocking. The soil is formed in the air, and the area covered is very wide. The diameter is at least 200 meters. It is like a huge cover. The Qianye is covered in it and suppressed from the air. It looks very strong. This kind of ninjutsu in the wild soil is to suppress the Chiba and cover the leaves in the soil to create a fighting environment that is beneficial to oneself. As long as Chiba is trapped inside the soil, it is definitely a very good news for the big wild soil. It can display the bandits he is good at, constantly suppressing Chiba, trapping Chiba, and defeating opponents by different methods. . It was impossible to see the vast soil layer and suppress it from the air. Chiba was slightly stunned and wanted to avoid it. The ninja in this area, whether from Muye or Yanyin Village, was very alarmed when they saw the soil layer being suppressed. They immediately stopped fighting and rushed to the outside of the area to avoid the disaster. Since it can''t be avoided, Chiba will not evade, and will fall from the air and immediately launch the ability to freeze the fruit. "Ten icicles!" In the next moment, he continually transported the powerful ice power to the ground. Around his body, he quickly erected ten huge icicles to block the cracked soil. boom! The thick soil layer was suppressed and supported by ten huge icicles. It could not be suppressed, and the attack of the wild soil was disintegrated, which could not be effective. Seeing this situation, the big wild soil is also helpless, this is no way. However, he will not stop the attack and continue to launch other means to attack Chiba. "Gravity!" Chiba screamed and quickly printed, and entered Chakra into the ground and spread out to the surroundings. As Chakra spread out, the area covered by the soil layer, the gravity suddenly increased, just like something heavy, pressed directly on the shoulder, making the speed of action of Chiba slow, want to jump into the air, It will be very difficult. boom! The soil layer supported by ten icicles was also affected by gravity, which increased the gravity a lot. The suppression on the huge icicles caused the icicles to collapse and the soil layer continued to be suppressed. 657 Until the end, the soil layer was less than five meters away from the ground, and then stopped falling and was supported by the icicles. Today, the ground is less than five meters away from the soil layer, making the space very narrow. For the wild soil, it is a very favorable fighting environment, so that Chiba can not jump into the air. In this way, Chiba wants to avoid the bandits of the wild soil, but it is not so easy, and it can only be directly resisted. Otherwise, it will be strongly suppressed, and will only continue to fall in the wind and be defeated. In the distance, I was struggling with the strong and strong winds, and the wind and water gates, I saw the soil layer suppressed, and covered the Chiba, there are some concerns in my heart. They instinctively believe that such a fighting environment is very beneficial for Yan Ren, especially the shadow-level powerhouses such as Dayetu, which occupy a favorable situation and can easily suppress Chiba and win the battle. Although it is said that Chiba is now the rebellion of Konoha, but now it is for the wood leaf, it is a part of the wood leaf, and the wind and the water gate can not stand by, can not watch Chiba defeated, falling into the danger . They almost did not hesitate to get rid of their opponents and rushed to the battlefield in Chiba to rescue Chiba. . Chapter 168： Kill the wild soil [six more] "Your opponent is me, don''t think about going to other places to help, the kid is really arrogant, you should be killed." Yan Renfeng on the peak to stop the self, not let the latter to support Chiba. In his opinion, Chiba dared to go to the wild soil to fight, then the result has long been doomed, that is to be killed, there will be no other results. As long as he stops the self and does not let the latter support, there will be no accidents. Although the strength of the peak is not as good as it has been, it has been suppressed, but there is no problem if you want to delay the living. I originally wanted to go to the rescue, but if I was delayed, there would be no way, I could only rely on Chiba. The situation encountered by the wave of water gates is similar, and you can''t pull over and go to support Chiba. Even if Chiba is trapped between the soil and the earth, it seems to be in a bad situation, but it is not easy to defeat him. Moreover, the soil layer has fallen down, forming a vast gravitational field, and holding Chiba, which may not be a good thing for him. "Ice Dragon is absolutely empty!" Chiba waved the demon knife and weeping, condensing the ice power, and slamming out, forming a huge ice dragon and attacking the wild soil in the distance. However, the wild soil is in the gravity field, and it is also affected. The speed has slowed down a lot. Before it has been washed out, it has been suppressed to the ground and cannot crash into the wild soil. Seeing that the ice dragon could not attack himself, the wild soil was a little relaxed, showing a cold look, showing a playful smile. "You don''t want to leave today, stay here." The wild soil was cold. When he spoke, he had already run Chakra, and he used a bandit ninjutsu to attack Chiba. "The spear of the earth!" The wild soil will input Chakra into the ground, causing the ground to tumbling and discovering sharp ground spears. The number is still many, and it directly attacks Chiba. Seeing countless sharp spears appeared, Chiba did not have the slightest tension, and rushed into the air to escape the attacking spear. After all, the ground is five meters away from the ice. Although the ground spear is sharp, it can''t touch the soil layer at all, and with the strength of Chiba, it can still leave the ground. After Chiba rushed into the air, he started to shave and approached the wilderness. However, in a moment of time, he came to the front of the wild body, launched an armed color domineering, and a strong punch. Although the strength of the wild soil is not bad, but just the use of ninja, want to easily avoid, simply not too late. He directly condenses a rock shield, blocking it in front of him, resisting Chiba''s powerful punch. boom! Chiba hit a rock Shield and smashed the rock shield, and then approached the past. "Ice Age. Hey!" Chiba screamed and launched the powerful ice power, attacking the past and rushing toward the wild soil. In Chiba''s body, in fact, when the ice dragon hit it, it scattered a lot of ice, so he can now display such an attack. Rumble! ! The ice cubes scattered by the huge ice dragons quickly tumbling up, and the space was frozen. Even the wild soil could not be avoided. It was directly frozen and became an ice sculpture. The wild soil has been moving at a slower speed, so in the face of the frozen ice, it cannot be evaded and is directly frozen. After the wild soil was frozen, although he wanted to struggle, he wanted to use Ninjutsu, shattering the ice and rushing out from it. However, Chiba won''t give him a chance. After the ice-filled wild soil, he did not hesitate. He once again pulled out the devil''s knife and weeping, and condensed the laser on the knife. He quickly slammed it out and slammed eight knives. In the blink of an eye, there were eight swords and criss-crosses, and they quickly slammed out, and the ice layer was cut off. The wild soil was broken into dozens of pieces and broken into many pieces. After the wild soil was smashed into a dozen pieces, although it was not hurt, did not feel the pain, it would not be lost, but it meant losing the fighting power and becoming the fish on the cutting board, letting Chiba be slaughtered. Chiba walked forward and came to the side of the wild soil. The left hand released a cold ice force, and once again frozen the other''s body to form an ice sculpture. "Freezing moments!" The wild soil suffered such an attack, and the body almost became ice. As long as it was not crushed, it could be saved. However, he obviously does not have such an opportunity. At the next moment, Chiba left his fist with a fist, and a fist fell on the ice, and the ice of the frozen wild soil shattered. As this attack went on, the body of the wild soil was shattered and became an ice cube, completely killed. The commander of the army of Yan Ren, the great wilderness of the shadow level, can not beat Chiba in the end, but was killed and the body became countless pieces. Chiba waved the demon knife and weeping, slamming into the air, sending out a powerful sword, breaking the vast soil layer into two halves, falling toward the two halves, causing the sun to fall, and the visibility increased a lot. Chiba did not hesitate, exerted his strength under his feet, rushed directly into the air, and launched the ability of a little fruit. The flame broke out and formed a pair of flame wings behind him. The wings of the flames are fanned, so that the body of Chiba is suspended in the air, and can be proud of everyone on the battlefield, just like the gods and gods, can dominate everything. "Your commander''s wild soil was killed by me!" Chiba suspended in the air, screaming and screaming, making a loud voice, echoing on the battlefield. When I heard such a sound, whether it was the Ninja of Muye or the Ninja of Yan Ren, the whole department was surprised. I couldnt help but stop the attack and turned my eyes to the Chiba in the air. It was difficult to determine for a time. However, they knew that Chiba played against the wild soil and saw that Chiba was suspended in the air, but did not see the emergence of the wild soil, and the heart still believed a little. The self-restraint that is forbearing on the peak of the battle and the wave of water and water, seeing Chiba safely appear, no life is dangerous, could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, no longer worried. Moreover, they heard that Chiba said this, and they were surprised. They did not expect that the strength of Chiba would be so strong that they could be killed by the wild soil. It is not a simple matter to defeat the wild soil, it is very difficult, and Chiba can do it, and it has to be sighed. The wave of water and water is also moving, and it is not impossible to rely on the strength of Chiba now. . Chapter 169： Yan Ren retreats [seven more walks] "The wild soil was killed!" "The commander of the army of Yan Ren was killed!" After a little silence on the battlefield, a tsunami-like shout broke out immediately, echoing on the battlefield, like a thunder shaking, it is difficult to calm down. The commander of the other side was killed. For the army of Muye, it is very encouraging morale, so that everyone''s morale will be greatly enhanced, and there will be more determined determination to fight against Yan. "The commander was killed?" "How did the commander be killed?" Reflective rock endures the army, obviously can not believe, it is difficult to accept such a result, for them, it is too impactful. For them, the commanding of the commander was very affecting morale, so that they did not have the determination to continue fighting, and did not want to continue fighting. "The commander was killed, what should we do?" Some ninjas and soldiers asked, and they were not enough. "The whole army retreat!!" After the commander was killed, the rear of Yan Rens army immediately issued an order to let the army retreat. The staff of Yan Renjuns army knows that his commander-in-chief was killed by ն577, which is a big blow to morale. It is not conducive to fighting. If the situation is not serious, he must immediately retreat and re-energize morale before he can start fighting again. Although the army of Yan Ren was a bit low morale, after hearing the military order, it was still a very easy retreat. It was like a tide, and it was quickly withdrawn from the river. Although the Yan Ren army lost its commanding command, it did not fall into the wind, or it was evenly matched with the Muye army, and even occupied a certain advantage. After all, the army of Yan Ren has an absolute advantage in terms of number, and has more combat points than Muye. Looking at the retreat of Yan Renjun, the army of the wood leaves did not pursue, and the gold received troops, began to organize the battlefield and rescue the wounded. "The host successfully killed the wild soil, completed the mission, and rewarded 50,000 points." The sound of the One Piece system sounded. Chiba fell from the sky and looked at the retired army of Yan Ren, and did not intend to continue to shoot. After all, the deal between him and the self is just not to let the Yan Ren army dominate, and the thing to do is to kill the wild soil, bebe to spend energy, and then do extra things. "Chiba, your strength is really powerful, even able to kill the wild soil, that is the commander of the enemy." After several jumps, Kakashi came to Chiba and said, with a sigh. After today''s war, Kakashi was slightly injured, and there were several wounds on his body. He had blood flowing out, his face was stained with blood, his face was pale, and he looked a little tired. After all, he constantly walked up the battlefield, but killed a lot of enemy ninjas and consumed most of the chakras. If this war continues, he will not be able to stay and need to retreat. Otherwise, it will only become a drag. Ye Yuanlin and Uchiha rushed over with the soil, and they were even more embarrassed than Kakashi, panting and looking very tired. For Chiba to kill the other party''s commander, Ye Yuanlin and Uchiha are very shocked. I don''t believe it until now, and it is incredible. After all, Chiba is just a ten-year-old boy, and he can have the strength to kill the shadow-level powerhouse. How can it not be shocking and difficult to calm down? "Chiba, you are so powerful." Ye Yuanlin looked at Chiba, his eyes fell on his handsome face, his expression was a little excited, he said. "If I can be as powerful as Chiba, I don''t have to avoid the army of Yan Yan, and one person can change the situation." Uchiha said with a sigh, expecting to have such ability. However, his strength is not good after all, even now, just have the strength of the level of tolerance, from the level of the shadow level, there is still a long way. Uchihas heart is also determined, and his determination is determined to become stronger and protect the village. "How many injuries are there, if the strength is not strong enough, then you will be a little more leisurely, otherwise you will die on the battlefield." Chiba looked at the injury of Kakashi, said, showing helplessness, feeling card Cassie is too hard. "Where will I die easily, you don''t have to worry about me." Kakashi said, his face was light. "Chiba, if you are worried about the safety of Kakashi, why not directly shoot and help the village against the army of Yan Ren, this can reduce a lot of casualties." Ye Yuanlin said. She didn''t understand what Chiba was thinking about, but I felt that with the strength of Chiba, it was absolutely possible to control the war and let the Yan Ren army not take the advantage. "If I just want to protect the security of Kakashi, I don''t need to help Kono at all. Just follow him and make sure he is not in danger. Can you do it?" Chiba said, it won''t be because In the words of Nohara, it is hard to help the leaves, and it is hard to get the benefits. "And, I am now the rebellion of Konoha, and it is a deadly enemy with Konoha. I want to let the wood leaves work for free. It is impossible. If you want me to help Konoha, against the army of Yan Ren, you can give me Sufficient benefits, as long as I am motivated, I will help you." Chiba said, it seems that please search for you, do not care, the final outcome of this war, as long as he can get the benefits, naturally can contribute work. Seeing Chiba so, Ye Yuanlin and Uchiha are very helpless, don''t know what to say, and there are not enough reasons to persuade Chiba. "You have experienced a big battle, it is very expensive, or return to the camp with us, take a break," Kakashi said. He knows Chiba better than others, knows the character of his younger brother, and knows that once Chiba makes a decision, he will not easily shake it. It is not an easy thing to persuade Chiba. Moreover, Chiba has experienced a lot of things, did not hate Konoha very much, and carried out crazy revenge, it is already very good, and it is basically impossible to let him do his best to help Konoha. "Alright, after I return to the camp, I will help you with the wound." Chiba did not refuse Kakashi, nodded and promised. Kakashi''s injury, although not very serious, but if not treated in time, there will inevitably have some impact, affecting the battle behind. Chiba does not want Kakashi, because of these injuries, leaving some hidden dangers. They did not stay and turned back to the military camp. . Chapter 170： Sophisticated calculations [subscription] The ninja of Muyes army witnessed the performance of Chiba today. They are all shocked and shocked. Now they see that Chiba appears in the military camp. It seems a bit awesome. They dare not go to the blasphemy and condemn Chiba. On today''s battlefield, if there is a Chiba shot, the Muye army may not be able to resist the army of Yan Ren, and it is very likely to be repelled, causing the battle line to collapse. Therefore, they still respect Chiba in their hearts and do not go to Chiba again. However, they are reluctant to the wood leaf of Chiba, but there is still a bit of a must, so there is no way to give birth to a good feeling in the heart, so I saw that Chiba entered the military camp, but I just looked at it and didnt come up with the idea of ??greeting. After coming to the military camp, Chiba helped Kakashi to deal with the wound, and then imported a chakra into the latter, so that Kakashi''s state recovered. "I really didn''t think that you actually know medical ninjutsu." When he saw Chiba''s medical ninjutsu, Kakashi sighed and felt that his understanding of Chiba was still too little. "I followed the master''s hand to learn the half-year expectation of ninjutsu, not just knowing it, but it is proficient, looking at the whole wood leaf, and only the unexpected ninjutsu of the hand, is a little stronger than me." Chiba said proudly, There is no such thing as humility. "You are so good at medical ninjutsu, if you can treat someone else, it will reduce a lot of casualties," Kakashi said. He can only sigh, and can''t order Chiba to do this kind of thing. "I am good at medical ninjutsu, why should I take care of others, I just use it to save it, and then I will not be able to take it out in vain. I have to give me enough benefits." Chiba said indisputably, it seems random. And will not go to easily do bad people. In this era, good people have done more, and may not have a good end. Isn''t Qi Muyu Mao''s end like this? He made a great contribution to the village, but in the end he was not understood by the villagers. Instead, he suffered numerous innumerable condemnations and was killed by his life. For Chiba, the ninja casualties of Konoha will not make him care, and will not feel sad for it, even a little uncomfortable. "I really can''t help you." Kakashi shook his head and said that he did not force Chiba to treat other wounded. After dealing with the things in the army and the wind and water gates, I took time to come to Kakashis camp and look for Chiba. Its just right for them to come over, and Chiba has just helped Kakashi to cure his injuries. There is nothing special about it. "Chiba, today''s battle, thanks to your shot to solve the wild soil, otherwise, it may not be able to let Yan Yan army retreat." Seeing Chiba himself, immediately said, his face was a rare smile. "I have a deal with you. This is just the best way to let Yan Yan withdraw the army. It is also the most effective. I will do it. You don''t have to thank me." Chiba sat on a stool and didn''t stand up. Giving gifts to the wind and the water door is very casual, and it is more comfortable than at home. There is no tension. "The commander of Yan Ren was killed. They retreated this time. In the past few days, at least they didn''t dare to move. They had to wait until they re-elected the commander, or they had more authority to take power, so we will have After a period of breathing, let''s make a layout." The wave door said, and the mood was a little excited. Muye can fight for a period of time and temporarily ease the pressure. It is exactly the merit of Chiba. If he is not strong enough to kill the wild soil, Yan Ren will not easily withdraw his troops. It is bound to be a storm. Can you resist it, maybe you can''t. For this, the self is also very recognized with the wind and water gate, the heart is grateful for Chiba, want to express gratitude. "You don''t have to tell me this. I don''t have the mood to care. What I do is to trade with you, get what I want, and let me continue to take it, then I will come up with more benefits." "Chiba said with a sly, it seems very ruthless, it is a fancy interest. As long as they can come up with more benefits, Chiba can play for the Muye army and fight against the army of Yan. Seeing that Chiba is hard and hard to eat, everything is only about the way of interest. Its really helpless to go with the wind and water, and there is no way to take him. Moreover, Chiba is now only a 10-year-old boy. He is so mature, he is very experienced in his life, he has no emotions at all, and he can see the essence of things. This is the most troublesome. Asking for flowers I also thought about it and the wind and water gate. Xiaozhi used emotions and slowly persuaded Chiba to return to the village to work for Konoha. However, before they started, they were all blocked by Chiba, so that the words behind them could not be said at all, and all of them were rotten in the abdomen. "If you continue to ask you to take the shot, what are your requirements?" After the slightest sinking, he said. He felt that since it is impossible to say that Chiba can not be returned to Konoha, it is still simple and simple. Everything talks about interests and does not talk about feelings. ....... After all, for Konoha, the most important thing now is to win the third World War. For Konoha, it is absolutely impossible to allow the third defeat of the World War. Otherwise, the territory of the country of Fire may be cut, and it will cost a lot of money. Countless resources will be divided by other big countries. Accepted. "Before you talk about the latter transaction, are you fulfilling your previous commitments and handing me the snakes of the Great Snake Pills." Chiba raised his eyebrows slightly and said. He is now trading with Konoha, but he doesn''t like to pay for it. Otherwise, after the matter is completed, the other person takes a bite and does not give him what he wants. Then he is not busy. It is very likely to be made with the style of the high-level wood leaves. "You want the psychic beast reel, I have sent someone to inform the big snake pill, now it should be on the road, as long as three days, you can hand it over to you." The self said, solemn, and not kidding. Moreover, although the self is also a bit lascivious, it seems very unfair on weekdays, but it is still reliable, and it is not a good thing to talk. "Well, I will wait another three days. If Muye dares to play with me, I don''t mind helping the rock and help them win the war." Chiba said unceremoniously, it was not a joke. But to say it is done. . Chapter 171： The track of fate [two consecutive] I heard that Chiba was so unscrupulous to say such a discourse, and the wind and the water door were stunned, and the eyes were slightly changed, but they were helpless. They have no way to take Chiba, even if two people unite, they may not be able to win Chiba, let alone defeat him. After all, Chiba has been able to kill the shadow-level powerhouse, proving that the strength is very strong, and definitely not to be underestimated, and the means are still so weird. Until now, no one has thoroughly investigated what is the last card of Chiba, and he has never been in danger, suffered heavy losses, and was forced to use the final card. If you want to win the war for the sake of the village, you can only trade with Chiba, not to provoke Chiba, to anger the indefinite, strong and powerful, even though young, but ambitious, Like a god-killing thousand "five-five-seven" leaves. Even if I walked to Kakashi next to me, I saw that I was feeling helpless, but I couldnt help but did not speak. In general, Chibas temper is still somewhat stubborn and determined. However, he has enough tyrannical strength, but he can be arrogant and does not need to taboo his opponent. "Reassured, I still have this credit, but I will give you a psychic beast. There is no big deal. After three days, you will be handed over the puppet scroll of the big snake pill." "I have also said that I am solemn and solemn. "Since you have such a promise, I am relieved. I still have a little confidence in you." Chiba smiled slightly, like a change of person, there was no cold look before. "That''s good, we can talk about the next cooperation, what do you want?" I also looked at Chiba and asked. I also understand in my heart that the next step is to move the Chiba to work for Konoha, and the cost of doing the following things will become even heavier. However, they are also unable to do things. If they want to win the war, they will retreat from the rock and must cooperate with Chiba. Otherwise, with the current strength of Konoha, the long-term struggle with the army of Yan Ren, the Zhou Rou will continue to be defeated, and more casualties will be caused and more losses will be suffered. "That depends on what you want me to do. I am a man, but it is very fair. If you do different things, you will get different benefits." Chiba chuckled and said with a smile, the mood was very good. Look like that. Seeing that Chiba, the human and animal, is harmless, it is a bit speechless. "Since you say this, we can sit down and talk." The self also nodded slightly and said. He and the Feng Shuimen did not hesitate, they each found a stool, sat down in the camp, and planned to talk about cooperation. Seeing the other side, Chiba slightly raised his eyebrows. I realized that this cooperation will not be so easy. There will be some plans. Otherwise, it will not be like this, and it will be a gesture to promote the talk. "Well, look at what you are going to do for me, and then I will offer the price again." Chiba was not nervous, shrugged and said casually. "According to our investigation, the army of Yan Ren suddenly passed through the country of grass and made a strong sneak attack on the border of the country of fire. There are only a thousand people in the number of rock tolerance, and there are more than 30,000 soldiers. They are like this. Thousands of miles of rushing, the grain and materials of its own, simply can not be shipped, can only take part with the army." "If the army of Yan Ren wants to fight for a long time, it will inevitably need to transport grain and strategic materials to the battlefield, and we can take advantage of this opportunity to go to the transport troops in Yanyin Village and prevent them from transporting materials to the battlefield." "As long as the grain and strategic materials of Yanyin Village can be blocked and they are not allowed to resupply, then after the consumption of grain and materials, the army of Yan Ren will inevitably lose without fighting, and will not dare to stay on the border and can only withdraw. The country of the earth, thus disintegrating the crisis of the country of fire." I also slightly indulged myself and organized the words, and I told the plan to be executed and told Chiba. Hearing the purpose of saying this, Chiba does not need to think deeply, it is easy to understand the purpose. The plan that I want to implement next is to send some elites to intercept the transportation team in Yanyin Village, destroy all the grain and strategic materials, and let the Yan Ren army not be replenished. As a result, after the endurance of the grain and strategic materials, the army of Yan Ren could not fight for a long time and could only withdraw. "It is a good strategy. Is it going to let me shoot, go to the transportation team in Yanyin Village and destroy their food and strategic materials?" Chiba asked with a smile. Chiba did not think that he had become a rebellious one. In the end, he still had to be involved in the whirlpool of the Three World Wars, and he was going to sneak into the transportation team of Yanyin Village. He could not help but sigh. Sometimes it is really good for people, and it is difficult to get rid of some. The trajectory of fate. "Yes, I am planning to ask you to take a shot and go to the transportation team in Yanyin Village." I nodded and said, "Add, of course, this action is not only for you. I intend to cooperate with you." , led Kakashi to complete the mission together." "As long as we can complete this task, then the crisis of Konoha can be alleviated, and the army of Yan Ren will not dare to fight for a long time." The wave of Feng Shui said, his eyes are very firm, and it seems that regardless of whether Chiba promised, he will go ahead. This matter, even if it is to take your own life. It can be seen that the Feng Shui Gate is very passionate about wood leaves, so I would like to contribute to the village. "Helping you to do things naturally, there is no problem. Anyway, as long as it gives me enough benefits, I can do it." Chiba said easily, without hesitation, thinking for a long time, and simply gave a reply. He now has the strength of a shadow-level powerhouse. If you go deep into the country of the country and attack the transportation team, it will not be a difficult thing. 1.8, there will be no danger to life, that is, it will consume some time, and it will be exhausted after thousands of miles. "If you can do this well, the crisis of Konoha can be solved. What benefits do you want? If you can, I will definitely promise you." He also said that he was equally crisp and negligent. Unconsciously, from the shelf to the present, it has been half a month, the least update every day is seven, I can''t believe that I am so diligent, I really admire my two fingers. In the following time, I hope that everyone will continue to support this book, the author will refuel and update, so that everyone can see it refreshingly. In the new week, continue to work hard, seek automation, seek rewards, and seek more! ! ! . Chapter 172： Mudu Ninjutsu [three more] Both the self-contained and the Feng Shui Gate have their eyes on Chiba, waiting for the latter to open the conditions, showing very calmly, but there is no tension. After all, they have not seen any storms, and they are not so nervous. "I am very reasonable in this person. How much effort is there, how much benefit will be taken, and the lion will not open it." Chiba smiled lightly, his face showed a pleasant smile, and his mood was obviously very good. The more I say this, the more I feel that the wind and the water door are not good. I feel that this little guy in front of me must be a big lion, and the village is afraid to suffer heavy losses. However, they also have no way to solve the current crisis in the village. Only by asking Chiba to take the shot, the grasp will be even bigger. "This trading condition gives me two kinds of gongs and ninjutsu. I want to study it. The naruth of the first generation of Naruto, maybe you can practice it later." Chiba slightly sinks and opens 14 mouths to say that conditions of. Hibiscus Ninjutsu! When I heard the request of Chiba, I couldnt help but feel the wind and the water gate. I opened my eyes and looked straight at Chiba. I couldnt believe it. Looking at the whole wood leaf, or even the endurance world, the ability to display the hibiscus ninjutsu, only a thousand hands and one family, is now extinct, it is difficult to find a ninja who is proficient in hibiscus. A ninja who is proficient in Muxiu Ninjutsu, for Kogi, is very important and has an unusual meaning. Moreover, Konoha attaches great importance to Muxi Ninjutsu, and will not easily let Muyu Ninjue be exposed outside the village, fall into the hands of the enemy, or be controlled by rebellion. Muxiu Ninjutsu is a secret in the wood leaves, and it is more strictly guarded than metal. It will not be easily obtained. If the enemy forces get the hibiscus and can practice the hibiscus, it is definitely not a good thing for the wood leaves, and there are even many harms. Take out Mudu Ninjutsu to trade to others, and it is still a rebellion, even if it is three people, reaching the level of the top level of Konoha, there is no authority, and can not easily make a decision. "Chiba, can you use Muji Ninjutsu?" He also looked at Chiba, and said that it is difficult to keep calm and a little moved. Even if it is the wave of water around me, looking at Chiba, the heart is also slightly faint, followed by excitement. Basically, the ninja of the wood leaves knows the status of the hibiscus in the village, and the importance is absolutely not easy for others to get. "I can''t show it now, but who knows that I can''t display it in the future? I''m really looking forward to it. I want to study Muji Ninjutsu." Chiba said easily, it looks very calm, and doesn''t care much about this thing, as if there is no How important it is to ask for one or two kinds of ninjutsu. "You don''t have the water property and the soil property Chakra. You can''t derive the wooden property Chakra. If you want to use Muxi Ninjutsu, I am afraid it is impossible." The wave door said, almost negating the crazy idea of ??Chiba. "I haven''t tried to know how. In the past, there was no ninja in this world. Isn''t it a variety of ninjutsu? Is it always going to try to know the final result?" Chiba said confidently, still right. Studying Muxi Ninjutsu is full of confidence, as if to say that he will succeed in the future, there will be no problem. "If you want to get hibiscus and ninjutsu, I am afraid it will not be so smooth. The village''s top management will not easily agree to such conditions. Muxiu ninjutsu is too important for the village, and it is absolutely not allowed to fall into the hands of others. "There is also a saying that the eyes are constantly changing." In fact, there is still a sentence behind him that is not said, that is, Muxi Ninjutsu, absolutely not allowed to fall into the hands of the rebellion. "If you don''t agree, then I can''t do anything. This transaction can only be regarded as a failure. If you pay attention to Muji Ninjutsu, then you will go to the end of the rock and endure the army. It may not be long before the Yan Ren army will drive straight in. Pingmuye, let alone the hibiscus, can not be protected even by the villagers." Chiba said, he is not polite, telling his own ideas. When I heard Chiba say this, I feel helpless and feel very reasonable. If the village really cares about Muji Ninjutsu, and is reluctant to take out the deal and ask for the help of Chiba, then it will be facing the Yan Ren army alone. I am afraid that it will not be good, and Ko Ye may be defeated. If the wood leaves are defeated, then many of the resources of the wood leaves can only be plundered by the enemy, let alone the hibiscus, and even many bans are taken away, and there is no ability to protect. "This decision is very important. Although I am the commander of the army, I have no power to decide. I need to ask the top of the village to get the views of the three generations of fire, and I can give you a reply." He also said that he was not eager to give Chiba reply. If he can make a decision, he will not waste too much time. Now he can give a reply to Chiba and agree to such a condition. "Then you will look at it, and if you want me to help, you will come up with the tree world and the technique of Mulong. These two kinds of hibiscus are used as trading conditions. Otherwise, you don''t have to continue talking." The leaves are very calm and very firm. After all, he did not hesitate to grow up from the stool and walked out of the camp for 700. He planned to leave the place and return to the woods where he was temporarily staying. "Chiba, you can stay here, stay here, how the conditions here are stronger than the woods." Seeing Chiba to leave, Kakashi chased out and said. However, it is also sitting on the stool with the wind and water gate, and the expression is constantly changing, and he is hesitant to make a decision. "Still forget it, I am now a traitor. If I live here, I am not a nail in the eye, and I have to study the technique of flying the thunder god. It will be more convenient in the woods." Chiba waved his hand and said, It seems very casual. Since Chiba said this, Kakashi had no choice but to stop him and let him leave the camp and walk outside the camp. The ninja of Konoha saw that Chiba had left, and could not help but stop the work in his hands, or stop, and cast his gaze on him, looking at him, and his heart had complex emotions. Chiba did not have the mood to pay attention to these ninjas. As if they did not see the general, they went straight out to the military camp and went unimpeded on the road without being blocked. I slept late last night and got up late. I wrote the first chapter. I will still work hard today, try not to reduce the update, I hope a lot of support! ! . Chapter 173： Master the Flying Thunder God [four more] "The teacher is also a teacher. Do you think you can agree to the conditions like Chiba?" After the departure of Chiba, the question of the wind and water is still hesitant, and it cannot be easily decided. Moreover, in this matter, he also has no decision-making power, at most he can only make comments, and finally he looks at the top of the wood leaf, how to decide. "In fact, even if he promised him this condition, it is no problem. After all, it is now about the safety of the village. If you can''t beat Yan Ren, you don''t want to talk about the things behind. Give him one or two kinds of hibiscus, it is not so important. Whether he can practice or not is unknown." After the silence was silent, he said. "The key is that the high-level pedantic in the village can''t turn around. Maybe it won''t promise such a request. They see hibiscus ninjutsu as more important than anything else, and there is no one in the village who can use hibiscus. "The wave of the water gate said, showing a sly smile, revealing the meaning of sigh. For the decision of the village''s top management, the wave of Feng Shui can only give opinions. As for the final result, it may not be possible. "In any case, first report the situation back, give the teacher Fei Fei, let the high-level decision of the village decide whether to slay the scorpion ninjutsu, or to reverse the situation, let them decide." The self said, but it is very open. Not much tangled. There is no hesitation in the past. After making the decision, I went to the communication room and sent the message of this matter back to the village to tell him. Chiba returned to the woods, next to the temporary small camp, grabbed a hare, and processed it, and baked it. After a good meal, Chiba took a little rest, so I didn''t waste time. I continued to study the technique of flying Thunder God, and slowly went to the cohesive rune to try to master this ninjutsu earlier. As long as you can successfully master the technique of flying thunder, then the battle means of Chiba will increase a lot, and it will be even more strange. If you want to deal with it, the difficulty will be improved. Because the commander of Yan Renjun was killed, in the next few days, he could only rectify internal affairs, appease Yan Ren and soldiers, and stabilize the military. At the same time, they will also elect a new commander, or send a strong man with the right to speak from Yanyin Village to assume the position of commander. It is impossible to deal with these things without spending a few days. Taking advantage of the time of no war, the wood leaf army can rectify this side, the wounded take time to heal, fight for recovery, and participate in the war. After all, the number of people on the Muye army is much less than that of the Yan Ren army. The ninjas who can fight on the battlefield, even if they are carrying a wounded body, still have to fight. Their current fighting, for them, is not just for the village, but also to protect their homeland and fight against the enemy together, so it will be so positive. Chiba is not in a hurry. When will they give a reply? Anyway, he has not suffered huge losses. What should be worried about is Konoha. After all, every day of the delay, the transportation team of Yanyin Village will be closer to the army of Yan Ren, and the pressure and threat to the leaves will grow larger and larger. If it is delayed for a few more days, the transportation team in Yanyin Village will safely **** the grain and strategic materials to the battlefield and replenish the Yan Ren army. If the army of Yan Ren is replenished with grain and materials, then it can continue to fight, the army will press the border, and it will be able to oppress the wood leaf army little by little, and finally defeat the wood leaf army to win the war. In the case of being attacked by the abdomen, there is no way for Konoha to dispatch all the fighting power, and to come to the border line to support, there is not much chance of turning around. Therefore, Muye wants to reverse the battle. Only by blocking the team that escorted the materials in Yanyin Village, destroying the enemy''s grain and materials and forcing them back. Of course, if Muye can dispatch a few shadow powerhouses and join the war, he can turn the tide and turn the unfavorable battles, thus defeating the army of Yan Ren. If you can send a few more shadow-level powerhouses, the deterrence of Konoha must be very horrible, and there will be a third time to endure the world war, other big countries will only be very safe, do not dare to think about the war. The commander of Yan Renjun was slain and the strongman who sent him again will only be stronger and even more likely to be able to move. If the people in Yanyin Village participate in the war, even if they are all self-struck, they can only barely compete, and they want to fight against each other for a long time. Moreover, if people join the war, it will have a great impact on the cause. I dont know how many casualties to increase, and no one is willing to face it. Three days later, Kakashi left the military camp and came to the woods where Chiba was located, looking for the latter. At the time of the military camp, Chiba had already said to Kakashi. If there is anything, he can go to the woods to find him. He is practicing in the woods. In the past three days, in addition to eating and resting, Chiba put all the time into the cultivation of the thunder god. After three days of unremitting efforts, he has gradually mastered the shackles of the technique of flying thunder, and has been able to display this ninjutsu, through the marking of the technique, to instantly transfer the body and appear in the surgical mark. Seeing Kakashi appearing in the woods, the corners of Chiba''s mouth are slightly tilted, revealing a smug smile, without hesitation, launching the technique of flying thunder, causing the body to disappear from the place, and appearing beside the trees beside Kakashi. On this tree, Chiba had left the surgical mark two days before, knowing that it has not disappeared yet, just (the money) can give Kakashi a hand. Seeing Chiba suddenly appearing around, Kakashi could not help but move, staring at each other with wide eyes, showing an incredible look, can not believe. The appearance of Chibas sudden appearance shows that he has successfully cultivated the technique of flying Thunder, and he has been able to launch it with ease. ". Chiba, you have successfully cultivated the technology of the Thunder God. ? ??" Kakashi turned and looked straight at Chiba, and stunned before he exclaimed. "Yes!" said Chiba nodded, her face showing a confident smile and it looked very sunny. "You got this Ninjutsu scroll, only four days have passed, you have mastered it, you can display it, it is a monster." Kakashi said with a sigh, it is difficult to calm. Fourth, walk up, seek automation, seek more, and seek rewards~~. Chapter 174： Ninjutsu reel to hand [five] Kakashi does not have the skills to cultivate fruit and thunder, but also knows that this kind of ninjutsu wants to cultivate successfully, it is not an easy task. Even a genius ninja like the Feng Shui Gate has to take a long time to be able to cultivate successfully and master the technique of flying thunder. However, it took only four days for Chiba to start mastering this ninjutsu. It must be said that this is a enchanting comprehension. "I am a genius ninja, comprehension is beyond normal people, it is very normal, do not have to make a fuss." Chiba said in a big way, the mood is very good. "Look at your look." Kakashi shook his head and said, his face smiled. When he saw Chiba, he felt that he was a teenager. He was just in his early teens. "Kakashi, you came to me today, is there anything? Or are they still on their side, give a reply, let you bring words?" Chiba asked. Obviously, Kakashi has nothing to do now. He will certainly not have anything to do with himself. The only thing that has something to do is to be there, and it is time to give a reply. "Yes, they have made a decision, let me come and call you a glimpse." Kakashi nodded. "In any case, three days have passed, the scroll of the big snake pill that I want to be, should have arrived. It is time for a 763 smash." Chiba slightly decapitated and said. He did not hesitate, and Kakashi walked out of the woods and walked toward the Muye military camp. Fifteen minutes later, Kakashi and Chiba came to the commander''s camp, and they were both inside and outside the wind, and obviously waited for Chiba to arrive. "Its also a senior, and three days have passed. How do you think about it? Chiba looked at the wind and the water door, and said, its easy, free, and not nervous. "After the consideration of the village''s top management, they finally decided to agree with your conditions, give you two kinds of hibiscus, let you go to block the **** team in Yanyin Village." There is no selling of the customs, and the results are directly said. "It seems that the village''s top management is not all old pedantic, or a little conscious, knowing that this situation is urgent, there is no bargaining, and directly agreed." Chiba said, no matter what the outcome, it will not be very surprised, it seems Very calm. "The village can hand you two kinds of Muxi Ninjutsu scrolls, but with regard to this mission, you must successfully complete it, do your best, and cannot allow failure. Can you do it?" Very serious, I have a little joke. After all, this action is related to the safety of Konoha. It is related to the situation of this war. It cannot allow the slightest difference, so that the Yan Ren army can receive grain and strategic supplies. "Since I dare to agree, I will definitely go all out and will definitely complete this task. If the mission fails, I will be willing to plead guilty." Chiba said firmly, his eyes are determined and he has not wavered. He is full of confidence in this matter. . Seeing such a confident answer from Chiba, even a little arrogant, Kakashi could not help but be a bit moved, some worried. If this mission fails, then Chiba is not really guilty of blasphemy. It is really a bad thing. "Since you are so confident, then I hope that you will return, don''t let me down." Nodded and said. He doesn''t even believe in Chiba at the moment, but he can only pin his hopes on the other side. It is better to believe from the beginning, at least there is still a hope. Of course, Chibas strength is good, and it can kill the shadow-level powerhouse. If you go all out, you can complete this mission, thus turning the tide and changing the situation of the war, so that the Yan Ren army has to retreat. "The things I want, do you bring them to me?" Chiba asked, showing a hint of excitement. Even if he can''t get the scroll of Muxi Ninjutsu at the moment, at least he needs to get the reel of the big snake pill and the beast of the beast. He wants (becd) to encounter the powerful Yan Ren, or he can still fight hard. "Here is the scroll of the Great Snake Pills, and the reincarnation scroll of the tree world and the dragon of the wood dragon. Now I will give you all the time. I hope you can go all out." The three reels placed on the desk were taken over and handed to the hands of Chiba. Chiba took over three reels, but it was a bit frustrating. The reaction was not over. I didn''t think that Kono was so crisp this time. He sent the three reels directly to him. It was a bit unexpected. However, he now gets three reels at a time, but it saves a lot of trouble. In the future, he will not have to go to the military camp of Muye. As long as the transaction is completed, he can go freely and go to other places. "I really didn''t think that Konoha was so bold this time, I thought I would wait until the end of the mission, I will give it to me." Chiba said with a smile, playing with the scrolls in his hands. Obtaining these three reels, Chiba''s mood is still very good, although he has not been able to display Muxi Ninjutsu, but there will always be opportunities in the future. For this, Chiba still has enough confidence. He knows that he is not just a medical ninja or a death doctor. In the future, if there is an opportunity, Chiba can implant the cells of the first generation of Naruto into its own body through the ability to operate the fruit, and perfectly integrate with its own cells. As long as this kind of thing can be done, Chiba naturally has the wooden property Chakra, and the display of Muji Ninjutsu is no longer just an idea, but can be fully realized without any difficulty. If there is an opportunity in the future, Chiba can find a way to get the cells of the first generation of Naruto, and the latter things will come to fruition. "You have got the reel now, then we should talk about it, about the details of the action." He also said. After all, this is a war. No matter what action, there will be a plan. Some details must be paid attention to. Otherwise, it is very likely that the action will fail and cause unnecessary losses. "Okay, anyway, the plan is for you to plan, I will try my best to cooperate, and finally I can complete the task." Chiba nodded and said, sitting directly in the chair next to him, a pair of willing to hear the details. The wind and water gates did not gather too much, and there was no opinion on Chiba. I told the contents of this plan to Chiba, and discussed some details, to see where to pay attention and even change the plan. . Chapter 175： Wan snake [six more to seek automatic] "Although it is a very good plan to sneak into the transportation team of Yanyin Village, it must be surprisingly successful. Otherwise, when the Yanyin Village reacts, it will inevitably send more strong escorts. It is basically impossible to attack again. Now, this action is bound to hit the middle of the attack." Wave Feng Shui said. "If we send the surprise attack troops directly to perform the blocking operation, the Yan Ren army will also respond, and will send troops to block our surprise troops." "After our discussion and research, I decided to lead the surprise attack troops. I went to the front line of the battlefield on the side of the gods without the bridge, and held the army of Yan Ren to attract their attention." "At this time, it is up to you to lead Kakashi, bring the earth and Lin, go to the gods without the bridge, destroy the Yan Ren army''s supply route." "Your mission, no matter what, must successfully destroy God''s no bridge and cut off the supply route of Yan Ren." The wave of water and water gates briefly summarized the contents of this action, and the eyes became very firm. For him, this action can only be successful and cannot be allowed to fail. "I don''t have any opinions on arranging such a plan, but you have to make sure that the three kakashi who are acting with me must obey my orders, listen to my command, do not act indiscriminately, and act rashly." Chiba said himself. Requirements. In fact, he did not worry about Kakashi and Nohara. The only person to worry about is Uchiha. With no strength, he likes to act on his own. He wants to prove himself and he has to take it himself. "You can rest assured that they are my students. I will explain the situation to them after they wait, let them obey your orders and obey your arrangements." Wave Feng Shui said. "Well, when do you start to act?" asked Chiba. "I am afraid that in another four days, the team that escorts the materials in Yanyin Village will rush to the Shenbi Bridge. You will start tomorrow at the latest, and destroy the bridge before the **** team transports the materials through the bridge." I also said it. "Then I will come over tomorrow morning, meet with you, and there is no bridge in front of me. Remember to prepare them, don''t oversleep." Chiba said casually. After all, he has stood up and walked out of the military camp. When I saw Chiba, I didnt say anything about it and I could only sigh at most. Although Chibas acting style is arrogant, it makes people look very uncomfortable, but it cannot be concealed. He has strong strength and has arrogant capital. Twenty minutes later, Chiba took three reels, returned to his simple camp, placed the two hibiscus ninth reel, and then walked to the open space not far away. The next thing he has to do is to sign a psychic contract with Wan Snake and summon the Wan Snake Spirit. When Chiba came to the grass, he would not have a large scroll with a width of 30 centimeters, which spread out slowly, revealing the black complicated runes engraved on it. This is the psychic scroll of the Wan Snake. As long as Chiba drops his blood on it, he can sign a psychic contract with Wan Snake and summon the snake. If one day, Chiba will turn the three psychic beasts into their own psychic beasts, it should be a very good thing, it will become a good story, remembered by future generations. Chiba did not hesitate, converge and excitement, biting the left hand finger, letting Yin Hong''s blood flow out, stained on his hands, running Chakra, hands printed, and then printed on the scroll. As the blood was printed on the reel, the chakra was transported into it, and the black rune on the reel immediately flashed a sinuous red light, which looked glaring. Then, the black runes on the reel, like falling off the reel, are directly imprinted on the ground, forming a complex, large-scale summoning array, revealing a strange power. Hey! A burst of white smoke suddenly appeared, causing a roar, and a force spread. Suddenly, next to the body of Chiba, there is a huge monster, like a hill, covered in purple scales, with purple lines, like flashing purple, looks very strange. This is the psychic beast of the Great Snake Pill - Wan Snake! The body of the 10,000 snake is very large and its body is extremely long. Compared with it, Chiba is like an ant. Perhaps it can be squashed as long as it is crushed. Asking for flowers With the strength of the body and the ultimate speed of movement, the 10,000 snakes have very strong combat power. When fighting, they have never used ninjutsu. People dont know what kind of ability it has. It is very mysterious. presence. However, according to the development of the original work, the fate of Wansuo was really tragic. The number of appearances was only two or three times. Even if the real skills were not able to be played out, they were summoned by Sasuke and killed alive, giving people a short life. feel. If the 10,000 snake is not killed, then with its strength, it still has a lot to do. The Wan snake had stayed in the Longdong Cave and was suddenly summoned. It was a bit aggressive and had not completely reacted. ........... It moved a huge head and saw that the person who summoned it was not a big snake, but a little devil, making it a bit strange and annoying. As a psychic beast, it has its own arrogance. If it is not recognized by him, it will become the master of summoning it. It will be awkward, and it is possible to eat the summoner. "Little devil, you are calling me out, disturbing me to sleep, are you impatient?" Wan snake looked down on Chiba, his eyes scorned, and he did not look at it. In its view, as long as you move your body and move your tail, you can fly Chiba out and you can''t resist its attack. "Yes, you will be my psychic beast in the future, so you have to respect me a bit." Chiba looked at the huge body of the snake, and there was no fear, it was very calm. "Just if you still want me to be your psychic beast, I think you are impatient." The snake said coldly, spurting out the airflow, forming a gust of wind, causing the trees in the distance to sway and make a burst of time. sound. "It seems that your temper is still very hot, this is not good, you should be friendly." Chiba commented that there is no jealousy. Its six more, and it seems that I can still write seven more today. I thought I couldnt write it today and continue to cheer. However, the difference in subscription today is a fact, let me not calm, where are you, subscribe to go! . Chapter 176： Hit your clothes [seven more] "It must be the big snake pill that bastard, even to use my psychic scroll to a devil, it is really impatient." Wan snake squatted, it looked very unhappy. Apparently, when Da Shema made this decision and decided to give the thousand snakes'' psychic scrolls to Chiba, they did not consult the opinions of the Wan Snakes at all. According to the character of Wansuo, I am afraid that after consulting with it, I will not agree at all. I will also scream at the big snake pill, and even the lion will open the mouth and ask the big snake pill to find a hundred living people as a sacrifice. You must know that every time the big snake pill summons the 10,000 snakes, they will ask for one hundred living people as sacrifices. Dashen Pill is also a simple person. In this kind of thing, there is still an arbitrary ability, and it is not intended to be discussed at all. "Become my psychic beast, I will not humiliate "2:27" without your prestige, and even make you famous, don''t look too small for me." Chiba said, still looking at the snake, look calm . "Just with this little devil, what is the prestige, become your psychic beast, it will only make me feel very humiliated, and immediately disappear in front of me, or I will eat you." Wan snake said coldly, very attitude Bad, difficult to get along with. "It seems that I want to get your approval. Only by using strength to prove that you are very docile, can you make me become my psychic beast." Chiba raised her eyebrows slightly and said, showing a cold look. . Seeing that things have developed like this, Chiba is not surprised, and it is expected that this will happen. After all, the 10,000 snake is a reality, only recognize the strong, not to mention the strength of Chiba, at least not easily defeated by it, just like crushing an ant. "Little devil, you are really impatient, then I will fulfill you." Wan snake whispered, without hesitation, quickly rushed toward Chiba. It is very fast, and when it comes to the blink of an eye, it comes to Chiba, and it is a strong collision. boom! After the Wan snake crashed, it could not hurt Chiba, but it slammed into a large pit, making the dust fly. When the 10,000 snakes attacked, Chiba started to shave, and the figure disappeared from the original place, and he stepped back and pulled a distance. "fire punch!" When Chiba quits backwards, he is not polite. He immediately swings his right fist and slams his fist out. He bursts out of fire and attacks the snake. Compared with the huge body of the body, the fire fist is still a little small, it is nothing, but the power is still very strong. boom! The fire fist attacked the 10,000 snakes and produced a powerful force to shake the Wan snake back a distance, but it would not be so easy to want it to be created. Did not attack Chiba, but was attacked by fire fists, and suddenly ignited the roar of the 10,000 snakes, making it roar and rushing toward Chiba, seemingly to crush everything. Chiba did not fight hard with the 10,000 snakes. The whole person rushed into the air, facing the tens of snakes below, and ignited the burning fruit, bursting out the mirror fire, and strong suppression. boom! The huge body of the 10,000 snake was attacked by the mirror fire, and was suppressed to the ground, and a large pit was pulled out. I have to say that the defensive power of the 10,000 snakes is really horrible. It has been attacked by mirror fire, and it has not been able to make it hurt, or it is like a tiger. Chiba swooped down from the air, and the whole body was surrounded by flames, giving off a strong momentum. The flames gathered on the right hand, and the right hand was explored, posing like a dragon claw. "Flame Dragon King!" Chibas right hand came out, and the violent flame broke out, forming a huge fire dragon, which swooped down as if it were a claw, and slammed into the head of the 10,000 snake. Wan Huo still wanted to rush to attack, and attacked Chiba to the past. Zhangkou swallowed Chiba into the abdomen and ate it directly. However, its speed is still slower. It has just risen up and has not yet rushed. The huge fire dragon from Chiba hits its head and blasts it into the ground again, pulling out a big pit. The diameter is ten meters. It can be seen that the attack that erupted from Chiba is very powerful. If it is changed to others, it cannot be countered and has been strongly bombarded. Even though it has suffered such a heavy blow in a row, the purple scales on the Wan Snake have not been smashed, but some are burnt. It is nothing for it. Just return to the Dragon Cave and rest, you can recover. .... On the open space between the trees, the roar of battle broke out, and it was very magnificent. It spread to the Muye military camp and surprised many ninjas and soldiers. They all showed strange looks and did not know what happened. After hearing the roar of the battle, many ninjas were curious, worried that it was a sneak attack, so they were more vigilant and did not dare to relax. It is also a direct walk out of the commander''s camp, and the place where the battle broke out looks at the past, and sees a flame rising up, and the look is slightly stunned. "Is there any accident on the other side of Chiba?" said the wave door and said, "I am not sure if there is an accident, but I am still worried." "Let''s look at it in the past, other people are stationed in positions, and they are vigilant. They can''t care." They also said that they announced an order, and they quickly left with the wind and water, and went to the place where the battle broke out. After all, now is the time of war, everything can happen, you must be cautious. The speed of the wind and the water gate is very fast, and it is more than ten meters in a blink of an eye. When the two of them rushed to the place where the battle broke out, they saw that Chiba fell from the air and stood in front of a large pit. In the big pit, it was the psychic beast of the Great Snake Pill - Wan Snake! Seeing 2.8 such a situation, the self-contained and the wind and water gates are slightly stunned, and then understand what is going on. It turned out that Chiba used the psychic scroll to summon the 10,000 snakes. With the temper of the 10,000 snakes, it was definitely reluctant to become a psychic beast of a little ghost, so the battle broke out. Obviously, the strength of Chiba is relatively strong, and it will be difficult to move a large pit in Wansuo Town. "Wan snake, you are convinced, don''t think that I am young, you can''t match your psychic beast." Chiba looked shaking his head, slowly supporting his body, and a raging snake, confident Said, showing a smug smile. Seventh walks up, every day is so diligent, do you really don''t support it~~~. Chapter 177： Action [seek automatic, full order] "I want to swallow you this little devil." The tens of thousands of snakes screamed at Chiba with a low roar and shaking his body. "Wan snake, you should not be angry, become a psychic beast of Chiba, it is not a bad thing, his strength is very strong, has reached the level of the shadow level." Come on, and said to the Wan Snake . Seeing the self came out, the Wansuo did not worry, stopped, and looked at the eyes of Chiba, still some disdain. "What is the shadow of the strong, it is a bit tolerant, it is recognized you, but later summon me to come over, remember to prepare the sacrifice, or I will swallow you." Wan snake said coldly, no matter who is this Attitude will not become friendly. After saying these words, Wansuo did not stay, directly terminated the technique of psychic, and returned to Longdi Cave. The huge body disappeared from the original place, leaving only a lifetime of light, and a white smoke. "Just want to teach a thousand snakes, but did not expect to alarm both of you." Chiba turned and looked at the wind and the water door, said, it is very calm. "While the strength of the snake is strong, the combat power is very strong, but the heart is more evil. If you call it, you need to be careful. Otherwise, it may be countered by the 10,000 snakes. Maybe it will be swallowed by it." , is a goodwill reminder. After all, he has had a lot of time with the big snake pill, and he is still very clear about the temperament of the 10,000 snakes. He feels that the venerable beast of the 10,000 snakes is really difficult to control, moody, and even ignorant. "Thank you for reminding me, I will be careful about this." Chiba nodded. "Tomorrow is about to start. You don''t want to get tired of yourself. Take a good rest tonight and recharge your batteries." The wave door said, not to want to manage Chiba, but to ensure this. The second action was successful and there was no unexpected situation. Chiba responded with a sigh of relief. When I saw that there was nothing to do with the Feng Shui Gate, I would not stay for a long time and return to the military camp together. Chiba no longer cultivated, acted in the forest, hit a hare, dealt with it, and set it up for roasting and enjoy it alone. The next morning, Chiba got up at about seven o''clock, put up a few reels, put them in space scrolls, and carried them with them, and rushed to Muyejun. When I arrived at the Muye Military Camp, the Feng Shuimen and others were ready to wait for the arrival of Chiba. "I am ready now. If you have no problem, you can leave." Chiba has no customer, and he said directly. "I will wait for the surprise attack troops to take the lead and start one step at a time. You will start again slowly." The wave door said. Not far away, the surprise attack troops are ready to be ready to go. As soon as the wind and water gates are ordered, they will act and rush to the front battlefield where God has no bridge. The main task of the surprise attack is to attract the attention of the Yan Renjun army and let the opponent focus on them. Therefore, they do not need to fight against Yans life and death, as long as they can attract attention, gain time for Chiba, and create an opportunity to destroy God without a bridge. I have also come out and solemnly explained some things. I want everyone to pay attention to safety. Don''t think about taking life to fight. If everyone can come back alive, it is a morale and a heartfelt words. The wave of water and water gates said a few words to Kakashi, and they led the surprise attack troops and quickly left the military camp, just like the cheetahs in the galloping, thinking of the front line battlefield of God without the bridge. "I really didn''t think that we should act with Chiba, or obey his orders." Before waiting for departure, Uchiha was a little impatient with the soil, couldn''t help but sigh, and felt a little bit guilty, could not accept. After all, Chiba is not only smaller than him, but also a rebellious one, let him obey a rebellious command, no matter what, he is unacceptable, and his heart is ridiculous and cannot be relieved. "With soil, you can''t say that, Chiba''s age is smaller than us, but it is strong, and the service is very mature. The teacher asked us to listen to the command of Chiba. That is very reasonable." Ye Yuanlin stood. With the soil around, I heard him say this, could not help but frown, said. "Lin, why are you always talking to him? His strength is strong, but after all, it is a rebellion. Just doing a deal with the village will only help him. I just see him unhappy." Thinking, like being unable to stand the stimulus, said directly, the voice is not small, so that everyone around can hear it. Some of the surrounding ninjas heard the words of the soil, and they couldnt help but look at the Chiba, who did not speak and remained silent. In fact, many of them have the same idea in mind, and they have basically the same feelings with Chiba. They feel that Chiba is a rebellion to trade with the village. There is nothing remarkable. Of course, they can''t just say it out, but it will be punished, and it is very likely to affect the action, whether it is successful or not. "With soil, how can you say this, you are a 260 ninja, you have to know what you should do." Kakashi stood next to him, heard the words with soil, his face a bit ugly. In any case, Chiba is the younger brother of Kakashi. Whenever Kakashi is standing on the side of Chiba, no matter what decision he made. "You are the brother of Chiba, and naturally speak for him." With the soil seeing Kakashi for Chiba, he immediately became uncomfortable and seemed even more unscrupulous. Chiba turned his head and looked at him a little higher than himself. He still had some childishness. He couldnt hide the emotions of the soil, and the light was cold. "If you don''t want to follow my command, you can''t take part in the action. I won''t force you. Maybe you will follow the action. It will only be a drag on the back." Chiba said coldly, the words were cold and cold. I dont give Uchiha a smattering face at all. In Chiba''s view, the soil is a waste. It has reached the age of thirteen, and the strength is still so poor. Only when it opened the eyes of the single-hooked jade, compared with the genius of the Uchiha family, the gap is too big. For Chiba, taking Uchiha''s action with the soil is only for the feng shui fa?ade. Even if there is no Uchiha to bring in the soil, he can also accomplish the purpose of this action, and even more easily. . Chapter 178： God has no bridge [second link] Chiba is so naked, naked, not giving a half face, cold irony, suddenly makes Uchiha''s face with dirt become difficult to look, red complexion, will burst out at any time. "My current strength is not strong, but I will continue to work hard to cultivate, sooner or later, one day will surpass you, one day can become a fire shadow." Uchiha said with a soil opening, like a small universe explosion. Many of the ninjas around, when they heard such words, did not laugh at him, but they felt unrealistic. With Yu Zhibos qualifications like soil, he wants to catch up with Chiba and surpass each other and even become a shadow. The odds are very embarrassing. "Can you become a fire shadow, can you surpass me, want to follow me, then you have to listen to my wisdom, or you will give me a goblet, I am not rare, you come to me, put your own point of thinking The temper of justice." Chiba said disdainfully, too lazy to waste time on this meaningless preaching. With regard to this kind of mouth licking ability, Chiba always believes that he does not give strength, does not have much ability, can kill a living person, so he will not waste time and do things that are meaningless. In his opinion, if you don''t take it, you can use your fist to solve the problem, so you don''t have to waste time on the mouth. "Okay, don''t quarrel, it''s going to act soon, it doesn''t make sense." I have seen this situation since I saw it. I can''t stand it anymore. I worry about what''s going on, so it''s not easy to deal with. I have been open all over the place, and I dont dare to say anything with the soil. Its a bit uncomfortable to show the grievances. Ye Yuanlin is understanding and seeing the soil. He walked over and comforted him in good faith, letting him stabilize his emotions and not think about it. After the wave of water gates led the strange attack troops for half an hour, Chiba left the military camp with Kakashi three people to start the operation. When I waited for the action, I didnt say anything with the soil, I kept silent, and Kakashi and Lin followed behind Chiba and rushed to the forest far away. The route they chose is different from the route taken by Feng Shuimen and others, so they will not be discovered by Yan Ren. The route chosen by Chiba is more complicated than the route taken by the Feng Shui Gate, and it is farther away and needs to pass through a lush virgin forest. All the way to the road, the speed of Chiba is very fast, want to hurry to the sacred bridge, destroy the bridge, and cut off the route of the transportation of materials in Yanyin Village. They basically don''t stop, unless they are rushing and have no strength, they are very tired and will stop to practice. Of course, the people who mainly want to stop and rest will not be Chiba, not Lin is the soil. The strength of the two of them is not very strong. Only the level of tolerance, even if you insist on sticking your teeth, you can''t keep on going, and they will not be able to eat. In a continuous day, Chiba and the four arrived in the middle of the night, approaching the scope of the gods without the bridge. They did not rush to rush out, destroy the bridge, but stay in the woods, intend to rest, restore physical fitness, and wait until tomorrow. After all, they have been on their way, and they have not been able to rest well. If they do so rashly, their physical strength will not recover. It is easy to defeat the powerful opponents. God has no bridge and is at the junction of the country of grass and the country of fire. It connects two countries and spans a river that runs fast. The width of the river reaches more than 200 meters. The river is running fast and the momentum is very fast, just like The beasts that collided, even if they are far apart, can hear the low roar, like a beast roaring and deafening. "The transportation team of Yan Ren has not arrived yet. We are now resting in the woods, restoring the physical energy consumed and chakra, recharge our batteries, and act again tomorrow to destroy God without a bridge." Chiba looks at the distant **** There is no bridge, the opening said, made a decision. For the arrangement like Chiba, Kakashi did not have any opinions. I think this is a normal practice. After all, they have enough time now, they don''t need to take precautions, and it''s better to be cautious, at least to reduce accidents. In order to avoid being discovered, when they are resting in the woods, they do not have a fire. They are completely discredited. They will eat some dry food that they carry with them, and then lean on the trees or stone walls to start rest. Even though he was resting, and there were no ones, Chiba was acting very cautiously, launching the fruit of the operation, releasing a hemisphere space, spreading out toward the surrounding, covering a space of 100 meters in diameter. Once someone enters the range of this hemisphere space, Chiba will immediately perceive and react. This night, although they could not sleep well, they relaxed their vigilance, but they were not disturbed, and there was no crisis. After the dawn, Chiba and the four came to the edge of the woods, looking at the distant **** without a bridge, and finally saw the bridge. The bridges that are displayed in their eyes are very majestic, just like the giant beasts crouch there, across the huge body, connecting the banks of the river. Under the bridge, it is a roaring river, slamming into each other, screaming a wave of more than a dozen meters, and bursting into a roar. On both sides of this big river, there is no place other than this **** without a bridge. The river basin not far from the river is a river with a width of several hundred meters. The water is still surging, with a lot of rushing. Potential, even if it is a ship, there is no way to cross it. Even if it is a powerful ninja, you want to use the treading technique in the raging river water, crossing the river, the difficulty is very large, almost impossible to achieve, as long as one (Li De Zhao) careful, it will be washed away by the raging river. Even the powerful ninjas can''t cross. It is impossible to transport grain and strategic materials from the river. But if you dare to try this, it is estimated that everything must be taken to fill the river. There is no luck at all. Therefore, as long as it can destroy the gods without the bridge, it is to cut off the route of transporting materials in Yanyin Village, so that the materials cannot be transported at all. As a result, the army of Yan Ren has no supplies, and it is impossible to win the war. It is estimated that it will take a few days to retreat. Otherwise, it will be countered by the army. The Yan Ren army was killed on the battlefield. Second, the second subscription, yesterday''s subscription is the new low since the shelves, it is really uncomfortable to look at the mood, is it recommended, subscription will not give it! ! ! . Chapter 179： Action plan [three more] It can be seen that Yanyin Village knows the importance of God without the bridge. Even if it is not the front line of the battlefield, it still sends a lot of ninjas to guard here. The guardian **** has no bridge, and the ninja who will avoid the wood leaves will come to the bridge. Destroy. At the two ends of the Shenbi Bridge, two ninja teams are stationed to guard the bridge. Even if someone wants to pass the bridge, they should also be checked to ensure that the other party cannot damage the bridge. Moreover, it is now the time of the war between the two countries. This kind of traffic essentials is basically completely controlled. It is not allowed to allow the people of the enemy to walk, especially the ninja, and it will never be allowed. If you find the ninja of the enemy, it is estimated that you will not be polite and directly kill and avoid accidents. "Yan Ren seems to pay attention to the details. Actually, he sent people to guard the gods without a bridge. It seems that he does not want others to destroy the bridge." Uchiha said with a soil opening, but he did not know how to plan. Although he is 13 years old, he has not matured yet, his character is not stable enough, he has not enough strategies, and he does not know how to plan things. Therefore, he can only target 243 light to Kakashi and Chiba, expecting them to give a good strategy. Although Uchiha took the soil many times, he did not accept Kakashi much, but he had to admit that the strength of Kakashi and Chiba was much stronger than him, and he could calmly deal with it. "We are going directly to attack the team of Yan Ren, and then destroy the **** without the bridge, or how?" Kakashi looked at God without a bridge, then turned around and looked at Chiba around, asked . After all, their actions are subject to the command of Chiba, so they still have to consult him. "In my strength, the easiest and simple way is to kill the past directly. Anyway, there is no shadow of the rock to defensively, it is not my opponent, it can be easily solved." Chiba said calmly, not tension. For him, dealing with these rock tolerances, destroying the gods without a bridge, is not difficult at all, it is a simple matter, it takes a little time, no difficulty. "This action is for the four of us to act together. You can''t act alone in Chiba." Nozawa Nobori said, his eyes are very firm and he hopes to get involved, not to look at Chiba. In her view, although the strength of Chiba is very strong, but in this kind of action, there are still people who act together and cooperate with each other, the chance of achievement will be even greater. If Chiba single-handedly, it will definitely be besieged by Yan Ren, and then there may be unexpected situations. It is difficult to successfully destroy the gods without the bridge. "If you really want to act, with my own strength, dealing with these rock tolerance is not a problem at all, I am worried that you will drag my hind legs." Chiba said, showing a confident smile, it seems that it is not given to the wild Lynn they face. I heard that Chiba said that Uchihas face with dirt could not help but look hard. It seems that it is the most difficult to tolerate such a thing. Nothing can be stopped, no strength, but no tolerance, as if he is very powerful. "Our strength is very strong, you don''t always look down on us." With the opening of the soil, there is a sense of unhappiness, trying to get approval from others. Of course, for so many years, we have been working hard to improve our own strength and hope to be recognized by others. However, most of the time, although he worked very hard, he still couldn''t do a good job, and he would become a drag-and-drop, which made him feel helpless. Therefore, in the heart of the soil, I hope to be recognized by others. "In order to be on the safe side, let us act together. When we take care of each other, our aim is to destroy God without a bridge. Don''t be tempted to use things, or listen to the command of Chiba," Kakashi said. Although he is a brother of Chiba, in this kind of thing, he will still follow the command of Chiba, and he will not feel his identity and he can make his own claim. Since the occurrence of the flag, there has been some change in Kakashis heart. I feel that the ninja has to do things, that is, to obey orders, to put the task first, and the others are secondary, even if it is the safety of the companions. "Reassure, the teacher of Watergate has already told us to listen to the command of Chiba, we will not act indiscriminately." Nohara nodded and said, very simply promised. Although this is the case, in the case of these ninjas, it is still very difficult to let them obey the command. If something unexpected happens, they will definitely forget the order, relying on almost instinctive actions, and maybe they will do something. "What you have to wait for is to protect your own safety and not let yourself fall into danger. Even if it is the best thing, otherwise, I have no time to pull over and rescue you." Chiba said, a little Faces are also constantly counted to bring them to the soil. To be honest, with the action of taking the soil and Ye Yuanlin, two teenagers who are less able to endure than the elite, if they encounter unexpected situations, they may be scared and have a good leg. Its so easy. "Chiba, how do you look down on us, think that we can''t do one thing well." Always being degraded by Chiba, the mood of the soil became very uncomfortable, and finally I couldn''t help but burst out and asked Chiba in a cold voice. "You don''t want to jump anxiously. I am talking about objective facts. If you have the ability, you won''t be like this." Chiba said disdainfully. Chiba is willing to criticize this kind of soil, but in order to bring the soil well, otherwise, he may encounter the most troublesome thing after this incident, and maybe it will become the jealousy of Uchiha''s wave in the hands, and begin to walk in the darkness. In the middle, I still stupidly pursue my dreams and want to create a beautiful world without war, no pain, no separation. "With soil, Chiba said that it makes sense. You should not always be so sensitive. It is not good for you." Kakashi said, although Chiba is a bit ugly, but it makes sense. After Kakashi and a team of Tu and Lin, he can spend a lot of time with the soil. He knows the latter better. He knows who the soil is. He knows that sometimes he has a face and cant accept others. Critics are very much hoped to be recognized by others. However, his strength is only that point. It is a bit difficult to let others approve. . Chapter 180： On the [four more to subscribe] "You two brothers are like this, always look down on me." With the cold voice, his face looked even more ugly, angered, seems to burst out, like a boy who was aggrieved. "With soil, you should not be vindictive. We are now carrying out our tasks. We must work together to complete this mission and end the war. Otherwise, the village will be in danger." He said, comforting the soil and letting him not be angry. I got the comfort of Lin, I felt better with the soil, calmed down a little, and snorted, not saying anything. Seeing that the soil showed the temper of the child, Chiba was too lazy to pay attention. He is not a nanny, there is no need to care for an angry teenager, and there is no such thing. "Be prepared, start after ten minutes." Chiba cold-light said. After all, he has begun to prepare and wait for action. Kakashi three are not talking about anything, silently prepared. Kakashi''s state is still a little better. After all, he is already tolerant and has performed s-level tasks. No matter what happens, he can handle it calmly, not nervous, afraid, and even more. As for Lin and the soil, the state is not so good, it becomes tense, and the mood is a bit embarrassing, a fidgety look. After all, they are all at the level of tolerance, have not carried out difficult tasks, and this time destroying the gods without the bridge, it is very important thing, let them feel the heavy responsibility, as if taking care of the safety of the village, so that they can not relax Come down. "Don''t be nervous, do your own thing, don''t take it, don''t want to show your strength, I will solve the rest of the things." Chiba said, it is a comfort to bring soil and Lin, so that they do not have so much Psychological stress. I didnt take it with me, but I couldnt listen to it. Instead, Lin gently sighed, but she could relax. Ten minutes, hurried past. "set off!" Chiba said, simply and neatly, immediately rushed out of the woods and rushed toward the gods without a bridge, very fast. Seeing such a fast action in Chiba, with the soil and Lin slightly stunned, do not dare to neglect, act immediately, advance at full speed, hoping to catch up with the pace of Chiba, not to fall behind. Kakashi''s strength is not bad, can be calmly behind Chiba, will not fall behind. From the woods to the gods without the bridge, about seven hundred meters or so, once rushed out, the four people will act together, which will inevitably cause the rock stationed here to pay attention. "There is an enemy!!" When I saw the appearance of four people in Chiba, I was immediately responsive to the rock and forbearance of the gods without the bridge. I shouted loudly and reminded others. After this statement was issued, the rock bearing stationed in the gods without the bridge, immediately stunned, and turned their eyes to the Chiba. "These wood leaf ninjas really will destroy the gods without the bridge." Yan Ren sighed, showing a cold look, flowing and killing. "But there are four little devils. Isn''t there a ninja available in Konoha, you can only use such a devil!" "Since they are coming, let them stay here forever." Yan Ren opened his mouth and drank it. Ten Yan Ren, who was stationed here, had come over and prepared for the battle. In the next moment, they chilled and acted at random and quickly rushed toward the Chiba and four people. They must attack and launch a fierce decisive battle. Ten rock-bearing strengths are good, including two forbearance, three special forbearance, five forbearance, and united, but it is difficult to deal with. It is definitely not a simple matter to easily kill them. Even a shadow-level powerhouse takes a lot of time. "The other side includes two forbearance, three special forbearance, five forbearance, Lin and the soil, you will find a single tolerant, Kakashi contain two special tolerance, others will hand it over to me. "When moving forward, Chiba said." When I heard Chiba say this, Kakashi was a little surprised and couldnt help worrying. "You alone deal with two forbearance, one is particularly tolerant, and there are three tolerances. Can you really do it?" said the soil, and it was obvious that Chiba could not. Of course, he also wants to contribute to the heart, reducing the burden for Chiba. Asking for flowers "If I can''t do it, can you rely on your strength to turn the tide?" Chiba said coldly. "Then you be careful." If you are uncomfortable with the soil, you will not be ignorant, and you will not be angry in this situation, so as not to affect your emotions and create unexpected situations. Four teenagers battled ten rocks, and the lineup seemed to have a big gap. It seems that Chiba is in a disadvantage and is severely suppressed. The people on both sides are advancing at full speed, constantly pulling apart each other, shortening from 100 meters, and finally to 50 meters, 30 meters... "Little devil, let''s come." A rock endured and sipped, speeded up, leaped high, and rushed toward Chiba. ........ After the rock endured and rushed, the chakra was run and wrapped around the arm, which made the arm thick and formed a huge rocky arm. It quickly rushed toward the Chiba, and it could burst into a powerful power. In the face of such an attack, Chiba did not mean to escape, thinking about looking for an opportunity to attack the other side, but did not expect that the other party actually sent it to the door. Chiba did not hesitate, and the dawn became cold, and the murder was murderous. The whole man disappeared in the same place, and the rock in the air endured and rushed to the past, and it was strong, and there was no fear. As he rushed up, he had already started to burn the fruit, and the flame broke out, surrounded by the body, exuding a strong momentum, and turned into a king, killing and dare to launch a provocative existence to him. "Flame Dragon King!" Chibas right hand made a dragon-claw gesture, and he vigorously explored it, driving the blazing flame, and quickly evolved into a dragon, carrying great power, and slamming the huge rock fist. boom! The two collided strongly, immediately roaring, echoing in the surrounding space, the sound is very loud, it is difficult to calm down. And the rock endured a tough blow, Chiba did not fall in the wind, but occupied an advantage, and the other side shocked out. Moreover, the huge fire dragon broke out, carrying a blazing flame, swallowing toward the rock, and drowning the other side, madly attacking. . Chapter 181： Coward [five more to complete] I have never thought of the endurance of the rock, and the strength of Chiba is so powerful. The first time it hits, it falls on the downwind and is quenched by the earthquake. The rock endured by the blazing flame and continued to carry out a strong attack. Although it would not endure the rock to endure it, or it would be severely damaged, it could cause harm to him and affect the combat power to a certain extent. Moreover, the first such confrontation can affect morale, so that Yan couldn''t dare to slap on Chiba and four people, all cautiously. Yan Ren, who had rushed over, thought that with such an attack, he could easily repel Qianba, but he did not expect that it would be a shock to retreat, and he could not help but be surprised and widened his eyes. He was very surprised. Nine rocks forbearing from the momentum, could not help but stop, cautiously looking at the Chiba four people, eyes became solemn "three zeros", no small mean. Chiba fell from the air, standing in front of the Kakashi three, and a few ten meters away from Yan Ren, coldly confrontation, no fear. "I really didn''t think that your strength is so strong. It seems that we are ignoring you." Yan Ren looked at the Chiba and four people, and said coldly, still have full confidence and can kill each other. Otherwise, he did not dare to be here, to say such a discourse, he had already taken his subordinates and quickly left here, not dare to compete with the other side. "Without strength, how dare you come to your life." Chiba responded coldly, without any politeness, and the dawn became cold. When he spoke, he had already run Chakra, his hands were printed, his shadows were divided, and a body was condensed and appeared on his side. Although the strength of the shadow avatar is not very strong, but against the three tolerant, with them, looking for opportunities to kill them, there is no difficulty. "Well, then see who is stronger and who will die here." Yan Ren took a tonic and sighed. Before being attacked by the earthquake, when he was attacked by fire, he quickly operated Chakra, wrapped around his body, forming a layer of soil, defending against the flame of attack. Although it suffered some damage, it was not so serious. Can continue to fight. At this point, he came over and looked at Chiba, and his eyes were chilly and murderous. He wanted to unload the eight leaves and vent their anger. "Kid, I want to kill you." The wounded angered Chiba, and whispered coldly. "You don''t have this opportunity." Chiba said disdainfully. When the voice fell, Chiba had already rushed out, and he started to shave at the foot. He rushed out in an instant and approached the injured rock. The right fist slammed out. Moreover, when the boxing went out, Chiba had already launched the armed color domineering, wrapped his fists, making the fists black, like metal, greatly enhanced the power, punching out, the power can not be underestimated. Seeing that Chiba rushed so fast, launched an attack, the rock endured and stood up, did not dare to care, or launched Chakra, wrapped his fist, met out, and hit a punch with Chiba. Hey! The two mens attacks collided together, or the rock was tolerated and the power was not strong enough. "Let''s go together and solve them." Seeing this situation, the leading rock endured without hesitation, and immediately said. He has already seen that the strength of Chiba is tyrannical. It is basically impossible to defeat Chiba by a single word. Therefore, he does not intend to make any sense, and is prepared to join forces with another one to solve Chiba with the quickest way. As long as the Chiba can be solved, then the remaining Kakashi three will not have any difficulty, can easily deal with and easily kill. Three special words and five tolerantly heard the captain''s words, did not hesitate, no doubt, immediately acted, rushed toward the Kakashi three, launched an offensive. The shadow of Chiba did not hesitate. The first one rushed over, holding the snow in his hand and facing the rock. The same is true of the Kakashi three. I know that this is a battle. I can''t have any kindness. I must go all out. Otherwise, I will be defeated and killed. Kakashi did not panic, his eyes were cold, and he rushed to the past. He was particularly resistant to the last two, running Chakra, performing Thunder and Ninjutsu, and launched an offensive.... With his level of tolerance, even if he can''t beat the two particularly hard, but wants to deal with them, there is no problem, and can create opportunities to break each other and kill opponents. Ye Yuanlin''s performance is also good, and there is no jealous opponent, directly to the last one, and the other side fierce battle, slowly. On the other hand, among the four people, the oldest Uchiha took the soil, but when it was in danger, it showed the look of the war, and became afraid, and did not dare to go forward and meet the rushing rock. The nervous look, the body could not help but tremble. He also vowed before, saying that he will perform well, to defeat his opponent, a confident look. However, he is now facing opponents, but he is afraid to attack, and he is afraid to be like this. If the speed of Yan Ren is fast, he can directly kill him, and he can easily kill him. There is no difficulty at all. "Take the soil, don''t lie, just move up." Lin saw the soil, so I couldn''t help but be surprised. At the same time, she was very worried. Because a rock endured, she was rushing toward him and launching an attack. Death is waving to the soil. If you don''t avoid it, then you will be killed. There is no suspense. This is a real battle, it is not a play, no luck at all. However, with the true 3.6 is fear, fear, the body is uncontrollable, completely stiff, just tremble constantly, the look of fear on his face, tears in his eyes are spinning. He didn''t move, didn''t respond, just suddenly collapsed and cried out loud. In this era, a 13-year-old Zhong Ren, actually scared to cry, is simply a strange existence, is simply a coward, no use. When Lin saw such a situation, she was also very worried in her heart. However, she had to deal with it. She couldnt get out of it. In the past, she helped to bring the soil. She could only shout and bring him away. However, the soil is like no general hearing, no response, no thought of avoiding in the past, or not responding. . Chapter 182： Recognize identity [six more] "waste!" Chiba saw that the soil was actually stunned, and she was scared not to be afraid. She did not dare to resist the rock and forbearance. She suddenly felt annoyed. I really want to slap a slap in the face of this coward. If you bring your own soil, you dont have to worry about it, but it will inevitably affect others, and let Kakashi and Lin desperately save him. As a result, Kakashi and Lin will be in danger, and it will not be a problem to be united by Yan Ren. Chiba can''t tolerate this situation, so even if you don''t look at the soil, you can''t watch the soil being killed. He has no choice but to give instructions, let the shadows pull out and go to the rescue to help bring the soil to solve the problem. Shadow avatar also has his own character, and getting such a task instruction seems very disdainful, and he does not want to take care of the coward who takes the soil. However, although he was not happy, he still had to execute instructions and quickly rushed over. The shadows rushed over, and there was no politeness in taking the waste with the soil. He flew directly and threw the soil down a dozen meters away. With the soil hit this foot hit, although it will be hurt, but it is better than losing a small life, anyway, he can not help here, it will only become tired 14 ׸. With the soil quilt flying out, falling over ten meters, making a dull sound, there is a scream, after getting out of danger, it is let him react. After he resumed his reaction, he found himself in a state of disobedience. He did not dare to fight against his opponent. He was also scared and cried. He couldnt help himself and became very embarrassed. It was really helpless. He originally wanted to defeat his opponent, prove his strength to others, let him be recognized by him, but did not expect that it would be the result, not only to shame in front of everyone, but also to drag on everyone. Although he blamed himself, he did not have any effect at all. This battle did not need to intervene at all. If he intervened again, he would only become cumbersome. Although Chibas shadow avatar has to deal with a rock and bear forbearance, it can still be defeated without being easily defeated. Chiba sees the shadows and can solve the problem, and the mood is relaxed. You can concentrate on the two rocks and endure a forbearance. "Mirror fire!" The blazing flame of the Chiba eruption slammed out and formed a huge flame wall, crushing it toward the front, and forcing a bandit to withdraw. In the next moment, Chiba pulled out the demon knife and weeping, and gathered the flame on the knife, and then slashed it out, bursting out a powerful sword, carrying a violent flame. "Fire burning city Guo!" The sword slammed out, the flame broke out, and it continued to wreak havoc, encircling the surrounding space, making this space filled with blazing flames, emitting powerful heat, and constantly slamming the rock. The slamming of the flames has a certain degree of influence on Yan Ren, which makes them feel uncomfortable and cannot break out all the strength. Of course, they are not incapable of running Chakra immediately, performing ninja, transporting it to the ground, causing the ground to roll over, as if it were to be overturned, causing the ground to tumbling, making a roar, and extinguishing the flame. As the ground almost flipped up, the high soil layer was bulged, and the flames scattered around it went out, and the impact on the rock tolerance became smaller and basically negligible. Seeing the rock to disintegrate the offensive, Chiba is not surprised, I think this is a normal thing, after all, the other side is tolerant level, the strength is not as strong as he is, but not so unbearable. "The bandits, the cracked earth, turn the palm!" "Turkish tumon gun!" The two rocks endured and attacked, causing the ground to flip and transmit power fluctuations. Moreover, the ground turned over, the mud rifle appeared, and quickly attacked the Chiba, and the ground under his feet blossomed. If it was attacked, the body was estimated to be pierced, and even the intestines would roll out. At the foot of Chiba, the whole person rushed into the air, about a dozen meters away from the ground, making the bandit Ninjutsu launched by Yan Ren, there is no way to hurt him. "Absolutely zero!" When the body is still in the air, Chiba does not hesitate to launch the ability to freeze the fruit, and the ice power is released from the body and flows into the surrounding space. After the ice power is released, the water vapor in the surrounding space is rapidly frozen and frozen, forming ice and gathering together to form numerous sharp ice cones, just like ice spears. The next moment, Chiba''s left hand flipped, bursting out a force, harnessing these sharp ice cones, and forcing the three rocks below, a strong attack. In the face of the numerous ice cones that have been attacked, the three rocks dare not take a nap, their looks become solemn, they run Chakra quickly, and they print their hands and enter Chakra into the ground. Soon, the soil rolled up and quickly formed protective barriers, protecting them inside and resisting the ice cones that were attacked. Rumble! The ice cones continue to impact and hit the protective walls, making a burst of roar, but they can''t break the soil and can''t break their defense. After the ice cone fell completely, the three rocks came out of the defensive layer and watched the Chiba, which had slowly descended from the air, and the eyes were constantly changing, and there were some doubts in the heart. They saw that the Chiba was such a hail, and there was some suspicion in his heart, doubting the identity of Chiba. "You shouldn''t be the assassination of the three generations of water and shadow, and become the flag of the wood leaf." The rock that took the lead endured, looked at the look of Chiba, more and more sure of the idea, exclaimed. As for the deeds of Qimu Chiba, they have heard a lot, knowing that Chibas age is not big, but its strength is very strong. Moreover, just a few days ago, Chiba helped the army of the wood leaf, played against the army of Yan Ren, and killed the commander of the army of Yan Ren - the wild soil, a manpower to turn the tide, reversed the battle, and forced the army of Yan Ren. If they really encounter such a strong person, then it is unlucky, they can''t fight at all, I am afraid that they will be killed here and become the soul of death. It''s not that they don''t have that kind of courage, they don''t have that kind of self-confidence, they just think that Chiba is really strong, and they can kill the shadow-level powerhouses, not because they can fight. "Its been fighting for so long, you just reacted, knowing my name, your preparations, its really bad enough. Chiba landed down, standing on an ice block, slashing three rock Showing a sneer and jokingly said. . Chapter 183： Sentencing [seven more to complete] When I heard that Chiba admitted his identity, the three rocks were suddenly stunned. I didnt think that it was the killing of Chiba. It was really unexpected. Chiba appears here, and almost no one can stop him, not his opponent. If you don''t want to die, you can quickly retreat, so you can save a life. If you still insist on staying here, not only can you not protect God without a bridge, but you can''t keep your life. The three rocks endure the importance of God without the bridge, but they compete with the strong people like Chiba, and there is a chance, they can only be killed, no suspense. "Chiba, are you not giving out the wood leaves? How can you still work for the wood leaves, can you be recruited again?" Yan Ren looked at Chiba and said. Obviously, they don''t want to give up the task like this, they want to persuade Chiba and look for opportunities to draw Chiba. As long as Chiba is no longer effective for Konoha, then Yan Ren does not need to avoid Kakashi three people, can easily solve it, and can save God without a bridge, will not suffer damage. "You don''t have to give me a chicken soup. Don''t think about changing the pattern to draw me. It''s useless. You are destined to die here today. God will not be ruined by the bridge." Chiba said coldly and didn''t want to listen to each other. Hey a lot, wasting his time, and not having that patience. "Our strength is strong, but it is not so simple to eat us easily. If we counterattack, you may not feel good." Yan Ren took the opportunity to drink and was threatened by Chiba, obviously uncomfortable. I want to send it out. However, the strength of Chiba is strong, and I am afraid to take a nap, or to be careful, and I need to be very careful. "Then try to look at it and see what you can do." Chiba said with a sly, disdain, not putting the other person in the eye, it is completely contemptuous. After all, Chiba has already acted, rushing toward Yan, and launching a strong attack to defeat the opponent in one fell swoop. Seeing that Chiba rushed over, the three rocks looked at each other and did not meet Chiba. Instead, they quit each other and planned to escape from different directions. They didn''t even intend to fight against Chiba, knowing that they were not Chiba''s opponents, so they gave up decisively and quickly withdrew, trying to stay away from the battlefield. They fled in different directions, and they still left at the same time. If they want to chase them, it will be difficult, but it is not an easy task. Even if Chiba is trying to chase after all, it may be difficult to chase one or two of them and want to kill all three people. In the three rock bears, there has been some kind of enlightenment, and it is not intended that three people can safely retreat, but at least can guarantee that one can escape, bring this news back, and inform the village''s top management. Of course, they made such a decision. They were also a choice of tasks. They could not protect God without a bridge. They could only retreat to the next level, and informed the village about what happened here and about Chiba. "Don''t be in love, the plan has changed, and you will withdraw from here." When Yan Ren took a retreat, he issued an order to Yan Ren, who was not far from the battlefield, to let them retreat. He knows that it is really funny to stay here. Even if you can temporarily suppress Kakashi three people, but wait until Chiba is worried and solve them all, then other ninjas will be very dangerous and will lose their lives. Although it is now a war period, there will always be people who lose their lives, but they can''t leave it alone. If they can save it, or if they can avoid it, they must try their best to change and not let too many partners die. They were fighting with Kakashi, and they heard the command of the captain. Although they had some doubts in their hearts, they did not ask much. Without hesitation, they immediately executed the order and retreated from here. "I said it, you don''t want to leave here, all of you have to stay here." Chiba said coldly, killing God with a murder. "Ice Dragon is absolutely empty!" Chiba waved the devil''s knife and weeping, and lifted it up, and it fell strongly. It broke out with a fierce sword, and with the strength of the ice, it was attacked by the special retreat. As the ice power burst out, it immediately condensed into a huge ice dragon, and the claws danced in the air, screaming past and screaming, and the fight was particularly tolerant. This is particularly tolerant to see a huge ice dragon attack, feel the suffocating repressive atmosphere, instinctive fear, become very uneasy, feel difficult to resist, difficult to avoid. He instinctively believes that if you want to save a life under the huge ice dragon attack, you still have to try your best to resist it. Otherwise, you will not be spared. In the position of keeping his back, his hands quickly printed, and the chakra of the soil property was run out, quickly fell to the ground, and the chakra was transported to the ground. ". Bandits Big Rock Wall!" As Chakra was transported to the ground, the ground rolled up, a thick, earthen wall with a thickness of several meters, immediately bulging, blocking in front of a particularly tolerant body, against the huge ice dragon that was reloaded. boom! The huge ice dragon rushed over and broke out with a huge powerful force. It directly smashed the earth wall and continued to attack the past. The impact on the face was particularly tolerant, like a wild beast, to swallow him, or to completely shatter it. Another light explosion broke out, especially the impact of the huge ice dragon, can not resist, the body was hit, became an ice sculpture, then was broken, broken into countless ice, even a whole body could not be retained. Moreover, in the face of a strong impact, he did not even have a chance to scream, so he was smothered (Li Nuo''s), the ending is really sad. Chiba knows that a huge ice dragon attacked it, and it was absolutely possible to kill it. It didn''t care about the other party''s final ending. Anyway, it was expected. Therefore, after the attack went out, he immediately turned around and started shaving. The body disappeared from the place, and the rock that escaped endured the pursuit. The forbearance that Chiba pursued was to fight with him at the beginning and to endure in the downwind. Just two blinks of time, Chiba rushed out a few tens of meters, and the rock that was approaching the retreat was forbearing, less than ten meters apart. It is also the moment of time, Chiba appears in the sky behind the other side, like killing God, showing a cold look. "You don''t have to run, stay here with peace of mind, sleep forever." Chiba''s cold voice sounded like a death command, announcing the death penalty of Yan, and there will be no change. . Chapter 184： Pursuit [to be fully ordered, automatic] Chiba appeared on the top of the rock, and did not hesitate. He grabbed the devil''s weep in his left hand and made a fist in his right hand. "Blow your mouth!" Suddenly, the ice power surged out, and the ice condensed to form a huge ice bird, and the rock underneath was forbearing and bombarded. Rock endured and persuaded to perceive the chasing of Chiba, and there was some fear in his heart. He wanted to speed up and avoid the attack of Chiba, but he could not do it at all. Moreover, because he did not try to resist, he was directly hit by a huge ice bird, directly bombarded the ground, pulled out a large pit, suffered from ice and ice, and became an ice sculpture. Yan Ren was forbeared to be frozen in the ice, trying to struggle, wanting to rush out, but could not do it. Chiba didn''t want to waste time, so I didn''t bother to yell at each other. If I didn''t say it was useless, after landing, I would send the devil''s weep to the right hand, waving and slamming, and sending out a sword. This time, the sword that he slammed out was pure sword and did not have the ability to start the operation of the fruit. The sword slammed on the ice, and the ice layer was opened, and the rock in the ice layer endured. Without any surprise, the other party was split in half. The rock was forbearance and was smashed into two halves by the sword. Like the special tolerance of the bombardment, there was no chance of screaming. It was killed in this way, without any suspense. "It''s too weak, it''s not an opponent at all." Chiba fell to the ground and glanced at the rock that was killed. He said with a scornful look. In fact, I can only blame him for being too strong, not that his opponent is too weak. Nowadays, if you want to be his opponent, the strength must reach the shadow level. Otherwise, unless you open it, it will be difficult to compete with him, and he will only be defeated and even killed. Chiba turned and looked at the rock that fled in the opposite direction. That rock endured, it was the person in charge of the operation, and the captain of this team. When he fled, he was the most savvy. He has already observed the terrain in advance, combined with the current situation, knowing that he is fleeing in that direction, the probability is very large, so he will choose to escape there. In general, he is still afraid of death, does not want to fall here, want to save his life. At this time, Yan Ren had to escape to the Gods without a bridge, and soon he would board the bridge and rush toward the opposite side of the bridge. The speed was very fast. If you change to someone else, it is a shadow-level powerhouse, you want to catch up with the full-speed escape, and the rock that is a few hundred meters away, the difficulty is very big, the opportunity is very embarrassing. However, in Chiba, there is no impossible to say. "I don''t want to agree to escape," Chiba''s mouth was slightly tilted, showing a cold look. When the voice fell, he had disappeared from the place, not to start the shaving, but to use the technique of flying the thunder. When the absolute zero is launched, Chiba is on the ice cone, marking the operation, so he can cross the area covered by the ice cone. Just blinking time, Chiba appeared 100 meters away, appeared on the edge of the cone covered area, and endured the chasing of the rock. His speed is very fast, and he is launching a shave, which is very explosive and rushes for dozens of meters. Under such chasing, I have just stepped on the bridge of God without a bridge, and Chiba has chased it, shortening the distance, and less than 50 meters. If the difference is only 50 meters, for Chiba, it is not a long distance, and it can easily cross and chase each other. Seeing the chasing of Chiba, the rock that escaped was forbearing, and could hardly believe it. He originally thought that he had already opened a distance of several hundred meters. It was safer and he could safely escape from it. However, he did not expect that Chiba could still pursue it. It has been pulling closer and the distance is not far behind. "What kind of ability this guy has in the end, it is so strange." Yan Ren took the plunge. Although he was extremely unhappy in his heart, he did not dare to stop and fight against Chiba. He knew that he was not the opponent of the latter and could only escape from here and strive to save his life. Obviously, even if he tried hard and tried to escape from here, he still had no chance and was destined to be caught up in Chiba. Chiba started a shave again, and the body quickly rushed out and rushed out a few tens of meters. When the body shape appeared, it had already issued a mark of surgery. Asking for flowers Bitterly rushed forward and continued to draw closer to the distance between Yan and Yan. After two breathing hours, the bitterness finally caught up with the escaped rock and endured it, and surpassed him and appeared in the space in front of him. Seeing the pain without surpassing the rock and forbearing, Chiba did not hesitate, and launched the technique of flying the thunder, the body immediately disappeared from the place, appeared in the side of suffering, appeared in the rock and endured, like a ghost, looks Very mysterious. "How could this be!" I couldn''t help but see Chiba, and I was amazed, and I couldn''t help but exclaim, showing a stunned look. However, his reaction was very quick. When he saw the appearance of Chiba, he did not hesitate. He immediately stopped and quits backwards, pulling a distance and confronting Chiba. ......... Otherwise, when Chiba appeared, he blasted a fire fist and slammed it toward Yan, and fell on him, and he would certainly not be able to stand up. boom! The fire fist bombarded on the bridge of God without a bridge, and there was a roar, and a small pit was blasted out, causing the bridge to tremble, shaking slightly, and quickly stabilizing, and there was no sign of collapse. It can be seen that God''s no-bridge is very strong and can withstand a strong attack. If you want to destroy this bridge, it will take a lot of effort. With a few hits, you can''t destroy it. What Chiba is going to do now is not to destroy the bridge, but to kill the rock and endure it. "I have already said that you have no chance to escape. You can only stay here and become a soul." Chiba stood on the bridge and looked at the rock not far away, and said coldly, disdain. Moreover, it is actually on the bridge deck, not on the ground. If the rock endures and wants to use the ninja, the power will be weakened. In other words, his strength on the bridge is not strong when he is standing on the ground. He wants to fight against the ninjutsu with Chiba. It is impossible, and there is no chance of winning. Yan Ren took a look at Chiba, his face became difficult to look, a little overwhelmed, do not know what to do, reveal helpless. Temporarily update a chapter tonight, tired ~~~. Chapter 185： Destruction of God without a bridge [two more] "Chiba, can you let me go, as long as you let me go, I can work for you, sell your life for you, return to Yanyin Village to do undercover for you." Yan Ren took a look at Chiba, said, really I don''t want to die here, so I am asking for mercy. Although he has a strong face, looks loyal and reliable, but when he is in danger, he will still be desperate and want to save his life. He does not want to die here. "Let you work for me? I have no interest. You can save your life today. Can you sell me tomorrow?" Chiba said, there is no movement at all, no confidence in the other party''s words, no I plan to forgive each other. "No, I won''t sell you." Yan Ren said with a hand, looking very sincere. "four nine three" "Don''t waste time, I will send you on the road, I have other things to do." Chiba said, stepping forward, stepping forward toward Yan, and the light became cold and the murder reappeared. Seeing that Chiba came over, and did not prepare for the attack, Yan Nie slammed his teeth and quickly rushed over, holding both hands and suffering, and rushed toward Chiba, and decided to fight hard and fight back. According to the information he has obtained, Chiba has a strange ability to master fire and hail, but it is not very good at body skills. Moreover, the distance between the endurance and the Chiba of the rock can completely launch a sneak attack, and the Chiba does not respond as fast as he can, and he can exert his body skills and defeat the other side. As long as he can successfully attack and defeat Chiba, then he can not only save a life, but even erase this difficult, high-rewarded wood leaf rebellion. Besides, if he can succeed, then the plan to destroy the gods without the bridge will only end in failure. By then, the transportation team in Yanyin Village can pass safely and deliver materials to the Yan Ren army. In this way, the army of Yan Ren can win the victory of this war. The army can drive straight into the wood and attack the wood leaves, forcing Muye to sign a surrender agreement, cede the territory, and transfer countless resources. The thought of this series of things is determined by the life and death of Chiba, and the light of the endurance of the rock is immediately brightened and the eyes become more firm. "Little devil, give me to die." Yan Ren yelled and yelled, rushing toward Chiba, the pain in his hands, stabbing in the throat and heart position of Chiba, holding the murder of the latter Determination. Seeing that the rock was forbearing and actually attacked, Chiba was a little surprised, but there was no fear, but instead a cold smile, mocking the other side. "Hey!!" Chiba chuckled. At the next moment, the rock endured the bitterness of the hand, did not receive the block, pierced the throat and heart position of Chiba. Seeing that he was so successful in sneak attack, and Chiba did not block it at all, even the reaction did not move, I was amazed at the endure of the rock, I felt a little unreal, I can''t believe it. "I killed you?" Yan endured looking at Chiba, and asked awkwardly, not a little calm. "What do you say?" Chiba did not have tension, but instead showed a bright smile, more brilliant than the sun, not like a bitter, pierced throat and heart, a relaxed and calm look. Moreover, his throat has been bitterly pierced, but he can still speak so calmly, without any hoarseness, no blood rushing out. When I saw Chiba, I couldn''t help it, and I felt uneasy. I looked at the strange body and looked at the body of Chiba. I found that the other body''s body appeared a flame and floated around the body. In the two wounds in the throat and heart, there is also a flame flow, and there is no blood flowing at all. "How did your body become a flame?" Yan looked at Chiba forbearance, and said incredulously, not convinced. "There is nothing impossible!" Chiba said contemptuously. As he spoke, the devil in his hand had already pierced the other''s body and penetrated the heart. Chiba stepped back two steps and took out the devil''s weeping, watching the rock endure and endure in front of her body. Yan Ren took a look at his heart position, became very weak, and did not even have the strength to issue the last question.... Until the time of his death, he was still unbelievable and could not accept the fact that Chiba was turned into a flame. However, if he can''t accept it, what about it? In the end, he will die and become a dead soul. Yan Ren was forbeared to be killed. For Chiba, it was nothing at all. He would not let him move, he would not let him be sentimental, and his expression would be as usual. For example, the same Wang Qingshui did not despise the waves. After killing the rock and enduring it, no one can stop Chiba and destroy the **** without a bridge. No one can stop it. "room!" Chiba''s ability to initiate the operation of the fruit, the left hand flipped, released a hemisphere space, spread to the surrounding, shrouded God without a bridge. In the next moment, Chiba stood in the hemisphere space, condensing the laser on the knife, quickly slamming a few swords, and slamming into the gods without a bridge. As the sword fell, the gods no bridge was cut into five sections, quickly collapsed, and the bridge fell toward the rushing river. After seeing the collapse of the bridge, Chiba did not hesitate, and exerted force at his feet, quickly rushing to the shore and away from the bridge. Hey, hey, hey! ! The heavy bridge fell into the rushing river, and it made a roar, like the wild beast roaring, the low-pitched rushing, looking very male 4.0, the tide rushed into the air of tens of meters, it looked very shocking. Chiba saw the bridge collapse, and the pier was cut off, falling into the river, and a long sigh of relief. "This mission has finally been completed. The transportation team in Yanyin Village cannot transport the materials to the front line anyway." Chiba said. After completing this mission, he is completely relaxed, and there is no such thing in his heart. Then he can do what he likes. Looking at the rushing river, Chiba waited for two minutes and turned and walked over to Kakashi. When he returned to the place where Kakashi was fighting, he found that there were only two people, Kakashi with injuries on his body, and he kept sobbing. He looked nervous and did not see Ye Yuanlin. . Chapter 186： Lin was taken away [three more] Chiba returned to the battlefield here, and did not see the image of Ye Yuanlin, could not help but be surprised. Obviously, Nohara has not appeared here, and there is a cry of self-blame with the soil, so I know what is going on. "What happened to Lin?" Although Chiba knew what was going on, she couldn''t help but ask. "She was taken away by Yan." With the soil sobbing, she seemed to be very self-blaming. In this matter, there is a great responsibility to bring the soil. If it is not because of his affairs, Lin will not be defeated by Yan Ren, and will be taken away. "Not because you are a coward, do not dare to fight with your opponent, or will Lin be taken away?" For this matter, Kakashi was equally angry, and angered, it looked very uncomfortable. Kakashi wants to save Lin, but there is a burden of soil here, and can''t act at all. Otherwise, maybe two people will be taken away, and it will be more difficult to rescue them. "I know it is my responsibility, I know it is wrong, we will save Lin back." With the opening of the soil, it is difficult to calm down, just thinking of saving Lin back. If you can''t save Lin back, then the band will be very self-blaming and unable to calm down. 14 "Now people are being taken away. You want to save it easily. Its so easy. Its not because of your waste. Its just a coward. I also said that I want to be a fire shadow. I cant even protect myself. Others help." Chiba said unceremoniously, showing a cold anger, not a slight anger. If you can, Chiba really wants to learn a lesson, let this waste go up and remember. However, even if the lessons are soiled and what is said, it has no effect at all, and I cannot save Lin back. What they are going to do now is to plan well and how to save Lin. "When Yan Yan took Lin, what direction did he escape?" Chiba asked, not too lazy to manage Ye Yuanlin, just thinking about saving Lin back. After all, the wave of water gates will hand over the three Kakashi to him, no matter what, but also responsible for this, as far as possible not let Kakashi they have an accident. "They rushed in the direction of the woods, and they estimated that they wanted to go through the woods, through the gentle areas of the river, across the river, and back to Yanyin Village." Although Kakashi is blaming the soil, but now this situation still has to Focus on saving back Lin. Otherwise, Lin fell into the hands of Yan, it was not a good thing, maybe it would come as a hostage, used to threaten Kakashi them, and would use the method of perseverance cross-examination to ask for favorable news for Yanyin Village. If they can act quickly, they can still save Lin back, and there will be no problem. "Waste, when are you crying, do you want to blame yourself all the time?" Chiba said coldly, can''t look down on him. "I don''t cry, let''s go back to Lin." The soil stopped crying and the eyes tightened slightly. It can be seen that he is very valued for the rescue of Lin, and his colleagues have a responsibility and do not want to give up. "Let''s go, no matter what, you still have to save Lin back." Chiba said, returning to calm, no longer scolding the soil. The three of them acted and chased the past in the direction of Yan Rens being taken away. If you want to take care of Kakashi and bring the soil and pursue it alone, then the speed can be very fast, and even the time of chasing can be shortened. In a shorter time, you can catch up with Yans Yan Ren. They did not stop, rushed in the direction of Yan Ren escaped, the speed is still very fast, faster than when the road came, the heart is more worried about the safety of Lin. The escaped rock was refracted by Chiba, so I didn''t want to delay the time, just thinking about leaving here and getting out of danger. They pursued the past in succession. After two hours of chasing, they followed the traces of the road to the shore of the river and crossed the gentle area. They crossed the river and continued to rush to the country of the land. After a battle, they had already consumed a lot of physical strength, and they rushed for two hours in a row. They almost drained their physical strength. If they continue this way, they may have to be exhausted. "First take a break, resume physical fitness, and then chase after the rock." Chiba said, although the heart is anxious, but there is no way to adjust the state. "I still have the strength, I can continue to pursue the rock, we don''t want to rest well." With the opening of the soil, I was still worried, and I didn''t want to delay a little time. "You still have physical strength, but I don''t have physical strength. If you have the ability, you can chase yourself." Chiba said coldly, looking impatient, looking for a position, sitting down and starting to rest. "Let''s take a break and talk about it. Even if Yan Ren walked away from Lin, I wanted to bring it back to Yanyin Village. It still takes a while. We still have a chance." Kakashi said, agreeing with Chiba. After all, both Chiba and Kakashi have gone through a fierce battle, which itself consumes a lot of physical strength. If you continue to pursue it, you may not be able to fight if you catch up with Yan Ren. "I just want to hurry back to save Lin." With the soil opening said 577, can not relax, still a little nervous. "You are worried about what is the use now, it is better to rest well, and then go all out to pursue." Chiba said, he has taken out the dry food he carried with him and ate himself. I heard that Chiba and Kakashi said that there is no way to bring soil. Even if it is anxious, it has no effect. It can only sit down and rest. Kakashi did not speak, like Chiba, eating dry food together and restoring physical fitness. The time they spent resting in Chiba was not long. It was just a half-hour break. Then they continued on their way and continued to pursue the rock. After getting a break, their speed of rushing is obviously much faster than before, and their physical recovery has recovered a lot. After crossing the river on the border, they still entered a lush forest in Chiba, constantly galloping in the woods, like flying. They rushed over and saw a lot of traces left by Yan Yan when he was on the road, so that they had clues to pursue. "These rocks are really playing and fleeing, and they are chasing this level. They haven''t seen people yet, and they can''t find people." Chiba sighed and sighed, a little helpless. However, he did not feel discouraged, still confident that he could save Nohara. . Chapter 187： Catch up with [four more to complete] Chiba, they are constantly chasing, still able to close the distance and shorten the distance between the two. Those who escaped from the rock are not invincible. In the case of continuous roads, they consume a lot of physical energy, and the speed must slow down. They must not be able to rush back to Yanyin Village, and they must rest on the road. Because Chiba has enough strength, it does not need to be jealous, you can pursue it all the way. If the rock is willing to stay and block them, then Chiba can be strong and killing. There is no need to worry, no one can stop it. During the daytime, the three people in Chiba have been on their way, with the soil because of the worry in the heart, can not calm down, physical consumption is relatively large, the speed is a little slow down, but still bite his teeth, want to be able to chase to Yan Ren, rescue Ye Yuanlin. By the time the night falls, their physical energy consumption is more serious, but they can achieve good results. After the pursuit of their day, they have gradually narrowed the distance. What is the domineering sensation in Chiba, it has been able to perceive the rock in front. According to his perception, Yan Ren is a few hundred meters away from them, about a mile away. Is it finally arrived? Chibas look changed slightly, slowly stopped, squinting and looking into the distance. Although the night has already landed and shrouded the earth, Chiba is like a hole in the darkness, and you can see the rock in the distance. "Is it already found that Rock has endured?" Kakashi stopped and said, looking very concerned. "The distance is not far, only a few hundred meters or so, we have the opportunity to intercept them." Chiba nodded and said, confirmed this matter. "It''s so good, you can chase down Yan Ren and save Lin back." The soil was very excited and it was difficult to calm down. I couldn''t wait to save Nohara from the hand of Yan. "Don''t be so nervous. Since they have found it, and they have already entered the night, they are all resting. As long as they are cautious, we have the opportunity to save Lin back." Chiba said, let the soil calm down. Along the way, I took a lot of introspection with the soil. I felt that the words of Chiba were very reasonable. I did not feel anything disgusted, accepted the opinions, and tried my best to calm myself down. Kakashi''s state is very good, can maintain stability, will not act rashly, psychological quality is still very good. The three thousand leaves stopped and made a slight adjustment. Just when they adjusted their status, the soil may be excited because of the mood, which made the writing of the round eyes evolve, and opened the second eye to write the eye. As the writing wheel awakens to the state of the second hook, his ability has increased a lot, even in a dark environment, can be seen clearly. Moreover, he is able to practice ninja, and his skills are stronger than before. The overall strength will be improved a lot, and the potential that will erupt will be stronger. "With soil, you wake up with two hooks to write the eye!" Kakashi saw the eyes with soil, and the two hooks appeared. I couldn''t help but be amazed. I was a little excited. After all, Uchiha is his teammate, and it takes a long time to get along with each other. Although he always quarrels, his feelings are very good and he has some flaws. "Yeah, that feeling is very strange, and then I wake up the second hook to write the eye, my strength should be improved, not easily defeated." With a nod. For the awakening of the second hook to write the eye, the soil is still quite exciting, after all, the help for him will be great. "Even if you wake up the second hook to write the eye, wait for the action, you can not be reckless, not doing anything, otherwise, there will be other stability." Chiba said. For the guy with the soil, Chiba really has no emotions. Even if something happens to the latter, he will not be too worried, will not move, and will not blame himself. However, since he took the soil and followed him, he had some responsibilities, and he was kind enough to remind him to take the soil. It is still worth doing. If he is reminded to take action, he will be arbitrarily taken by the rock, and he will have nothing to do with Chiba. Moreover, in this matter, maybe the soil will be attacked by the rock, buried in the rock, almost desperate, and finally rescued by Uchiha. If things are developed like this, then it is the arrangement of fate, and it will send a very strong assistant to Uchihabo in the future. It will set off a storm in the world of forbearance and influence the trend of the whole. Of course, Chibas heart is also expecting that in the future there will be such a strong opponent, then life will be very fun. "I will not act recklessly, nor will I be afraid, I will listen to your command." He knew that in this operation, he made a lot of mistakes, which led Lin to be taken away. He made a lot of reflections in his heart and knew his mistakes. He became cautious. After a short break of ten minutes, the Chiba trio continued to move toward the place where Iwam was, slowly approaching the past. As they approached the place where Yan Ren took a rest, the soil was able to see the direction of Yan Ren by virtue of the awakening of the second eye. "They are resting in a cave at this time." With the opening of the soil, reminded Chiba and Kakashi to provide better information for everyone. The rock that can escape, the rock torment that has been evacuated from the bridge of God, is a total of five people, two of them are particularly tolerant and three are tolerant. When two of them were forced to escape, they were caught up by Kakashi and killed by the strong attack. "But in the cave (good Li Zhao), there are only four Yan Ren, there is another Yan Ren, it should be outside the whistle." With the soil seeing the darkness, you can see the simple situation in the cave, directly said come out. "There is another point. Yan Ren is showing a ninjutsu to Lin, questioning her, and wanting to get useful information from her." With the opening of the soil, the look became worried. Yan Rens use of Ninjutsu for Lin, questioning her is not a good thing. If it is not good, it will have a very big impact on Lin. Maybe it will make Lins spirit stunned. Since then, the spirit is not normal. . If Lin insists on resisting the detection of this ninjutsu, it will have a greater impact on her spirit. "We must hurry to save Lin, otherwise, her spirit may suffer serious losses." Kakashi said, also worried about Lin, do not want her to have any accidents. . Chapter 188： Assassination of the whistle of the rock [five] "The first thing we have to do now is to find out the sentinel''s rock and let it go, quietly solve it, and not to disturb the rock and forbearance, in order to successfully rescue Lin." Chiba said, the look is solemn, it seems very serious, not slack. After all, Lin is now in the hands of Yan Nai, and she has become a hostage. If they rush into the cave like this, maybe Yan Yan will use Lin Dang as a hostage to threaten them. Things will be difficult. "We listen to your arrangements," Kakashi said. The more you go to this time, the more cautious you should be, and you should not act recklessly. Otherwise, you will only fall short and let the action fail. The Chiba three people continue to move forward, try not to make a sound, not to cause the attention of the sentry rock. In the approaching of the cave, Chiba released a sense of domineering, and the sense of hiding, the whistle of the rock. I have to say that the means of hiding of Yan Ren is very clever, especially in this environment, with the cover of the soil layer, it is easier, and I want to find them out, based on the general perception and means, that is impossible. However, Chiba will see the domineering and release it, almost reaching the extreme, it is impossible to let go within a hundred meters of the square, any movement, or power fluctuations, Chakra flow. As they continued to approach the cave, Chiba suddenly felt that there was Chakra fluctuations beside a huge 267 stone. Perceived the chakra fluctuations, Chiba basically does not have to think about it, it is known that it is Yan Ren. However, when he just wanted to act and tormented the hidden rock, he suddenly found that Chakra was fluctuating in a place not far away. When I found out that Chiba was slightly different, I calmed down and did not act rashly. There is more than one Chakra fluctuation, which does not prove that there is more rock tolerance, but the rock is being sent to the whistle, the ninthing is carried out, the soil is condensed, distributed in different places, and sent out. If you act rashly, you will definitely be discovered by these soils, and you will be informed of the rock that is resting. "You are waiting here first. I am going to solve the rocky forbearance. He released five soils. You must be careful not to let him perceive us." Chiba lowers the voice, reminding Kakashi and the soil around him. . Kakashi did not speak with the soil, nodded slightly, knowing what to do. Chiba did not hesitate, rushed to the air under his feet, and he (befa) exhibited shaving and moon cloth, and gliding in the air, without any slight movement, like a bird. Moreover, the bottom is the lush forest, and now it is the night, so that the light glide in the air, without any movement, can not find him. When Chiba glides in the air, he releases the savage and domineering, and searches for the hidden rock and fortitude. If you can''t find the deity, there is no such thing as dealing with these avatars. It will only make you feel like a snake, let Yan Ren discover, and will cause other things. Chiba glided in the air for two minutes. After some searching, he continued to check back and forth, and finally found the deity of Yan Ren. This rock is a little clever, hiding himself behind the first boulder hidden in the body, but also deliberately lowering his body Chakra, try not to make any noise. The key does not pay attention to observation, and if it is determined back and forth, it is estimated that only one avatar can be found, and the deity can not be found at all, and he will be deceived by him. "Is it finally found out?" Chiba picked up in her heart and showed a cold smile. The next moment, a bitterness of the inscription on the rune, through the dark night sky, silently attacked the rock after the huge stone. When the pain did not really appear, when I came to the front, Yan Ren had not found it. It was a bit lazy and was being faked. After all, he felt that there were five soils in the whistle. Even if there were enemies chasing him, he could not easily find him. If his avatar was defeated, he would be able to react for the first time, knowing that something happened, he would wake up immediately and send a message. Notify others. However, he did not think that Chiba chased him and did not attack his avatar. He directly found out his deity, and his silent sneak attack made him unable to prevent it. There was no sound and no sound. When I came to Yan Renzhong, I immediately appeared in front of me, and then the figure of Chiba appeared. The technique of flying the thunder and gods, approaching, like a ghost of ghosts, looks very strange. When Chiba really appeared, the rock that had been rested for a long time was forbearing, and finally realized that someone appeared, immediately opened his eyes, wanted to do some measures, or notify other people. However, he does not have such an opportunity! After the appearance of Chiba, the devil''s weeping in the hand spurted out, and did not enter the throat of Ren Yanzhong, and made a slight whisper, even if there was blood pouring out. Yan Renzhong had a big eyes and looked at the sudden appearance of Chiba. He couldn''t believe it. His mouth was open and he wanted to talk, but he couldn''t say it. He didn''t even have the strength to stretch his hand, and he quickly went down. . Yan Renzhong was quickly killed, no sound was heard, and no rock was disturbed to rest. Only five soils scattered in different positions were dissipated silently. After assassination of the rock and forbearance, Chiba came to the boulder and made a gesture to Kakashi and the soil hidden in the distance, let them come over. Seeing Chiba beckoning, Kakashi and the band know that Chiba has solved the sentinel of the rock, without hesitation, quickly rushed to Chiba, or try not to make a movement, disturbing the rest of the rock . "With soil, can you see the terrain in the cave by writing the wheel eye?" Waiting for the soil to come over, Chiba lowered the voice and asked. After all, Yan Ren took a rest in the cave. For them, it is a geographical advantage. If someone finds a sneak attack, they can directly launch a bandit ninjutsu. Maybe they can kill the sneak attacker. Even at a disadvantage, they can still use the bandit to endure and escape directly through the ground. When they leave, they can also launch a counterattack. The thing that Chiba wants to do this time is to rescue Lins security and try not to let Lin suffer. Therefore, when they are in action, they should be cautious, figure out the terrain in the cave, and strive to save Lin easily, no other unexpected situations. When I saw Chiba asking about my situation, I knew that I was still a little bit helpful. I was able to help myself. I was a little excited and nodded firmly. . Chapter 189： Yan Ren’s Jedi counterattack [six more] "I can see the terrain in the cave. There is a corner with a relatively large arc in the cave. Just enter the hole and go through the corner after going ten meters. Then go seven meters and you will be in the place where Yan Ren rests. I was tied, in a state of coma, lying on the ground." With the soil nodded, he wrote a round eye, saw through the darkness, and saw the situation in the cave. "Well, I will rush in first, and you can come in with you. You don''t have to fight, you can save Lin." Chiba whispered, indicating the focus of the action. Kakashi and the band understand, gently nod and prepare for action. After preparing, Chiba did not hesitate, immediately acted, and rushed into the cave flashing fire, and the speed was very fast, almost reaching the limit. Just a blink of an eye, Chiba disappeared into the original place, into the cave, and rushed toward the place where Nohara Lin was. What Chiba needs to do is to enter the cave and protect the unconscious Lin, so that she will not be hurt, will not fall into the hands of Yan, and will become a hostage. When I waited for the Chiba Cave, I finally had a reaction to Yan, knowing that someone had sneaked into the cave, _ immediately wide-eyed. "Someone sneaked!" Yan Ren especially opened his eyes and immediately called, wake up other Yan Ren. When I heard someone calling, the other rock''s reaction was extremely fast. I immediately opened my eyes and looked at the space in front of me. I bounced off the ground and prepared for the battle. Chiba rushed into the cave, and did not hesitate, quickly rushed to Lin, and directly reached to pick up Nohara. After he picked up Ye Yuanlin, he stepped back and prepared for the battle. He did not have any fear, and his eyes became sharp. "I really didn''t think that you were so fast, you chased it over and solved the whistle." Yan Ren especially looked at Chiba, and said coldly, his eyes became very fierce. "Otherwise, do you think it is easy to take her away? You have a chance to live. I didn''t expect to make such a stupid thing. Even if I took my people away, it was just looking for death." Chiba looked up and stood up. The four rocks endured, whispered, and there was a murder in the eyelids. Now that he has chased him and rescued Lin, so many will not let go of these rock tolerance, and intend to kill them, it is out. Soon, Kakashi and the soil rushed into the cave, appeared in Chiba, and saw that Lin was finally rescued, could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, a little peace of mind. "You bring Lin out." Chiba handed Lin to Kakashi and brought the soil, let them take Lin out. In this case, Kakashi and the band did not refuse, immediately executed the order, the two men helped the unconscious Lin, and quit outside the cave. "Do you think you can easily retire?" Yan Ren said with a special forbearance, and his expression became cold and there was no fear at all, as if there was an enlightenment and an awareness of death. "If we are going to die here, we must pull you to the funeral." Other Yan Ren said, his expression became cold. "If you lose your life, you have to stay here." When they spoke, they did not hesitate to run Chakra immediately, and their hands quickly printed, and they used the bandit and the sniper to launch the offensive. Moreover, they are still united and cast a bandit, which is enough to change the face of this cave and change the surrounding terrain. "The bandits and the earth shake!" Rumble! ! Suddenly, the earth shook violently, bursting into roars, earth and stone tumbling constantly, and boulder appeared, trying to block the cave and hit the Kakashi three who wanted to leave. At their feet, the ground continued to bulge, like the dragons rushing in the ground, and they rushed toward Kakashi, and the offensive was very fast. The Kakashi three had been able to leave the cave very smoothly, but such a sudden change made them out of the passage and became more difficult. "Accelerate the speed and rush out from here." Kakashi said, becoming a little worried. If the hole is passively closed, they want to go out of the cave, but it is very difficult and even trapped inside. "What to do with Chiba, he is still in the cave." Asked with the soil opening, I was worried about Chiba in my heart. "He can escape even if he is trapped in a cave, don''t worry about him," Kakashi said. For the ability of Chiba, Kakashi is still very clear. Chiba has the technique of flying Thunder God. Even if it is trapped in a cave, it can still leave without a life. What they need to care about now is how to rush out from here, not to be buried under the boulder and mud, and to be killed alive. If they are buried in a cave, they want to leave, it is not so easy, it is almost very difficult, there is not much chance. After all, they are not Yan Ren, they are not good at the bandit, and once they are buried alive, they are almost equal to being buried alive. .................. A few dozen miles, in addition to Yan Ren, it is estimated that it is not easy to find a ninja who is good at bandit. "We rushed out, we must rush out, we must leave here." With the opening of the earth screaming, look firm, no shake, no longer afraid. Perhaps this is the moment when he is the most determined and is no longer afraid of things. "Since you are going to die, then I will send you the last trip." Chiba said coldly, and the glory was shining. As he spoke, he had already rushed forward and launched an offensive against the four Yan, and it was very fast, without any mercy. The four Yan Ren had already had the consciousness of dying here, so they did not resist the attack of Chiba. They knew that even if they resisted, they could not resist it. They were not opponents at all, but they thought that when they finally died, they could pull a back. Leave the Kakashi three people here and completely obliterate them. They cast bandits and changed the cave, including the surrounding terrain, so that the whole piece of land was shaking, like a behemoth crashing in the rushing, making a roar. Moreover, if you look at it from the outside, you will find that the cave is the center, and the surrounding rock is like a spear. It looks very sharp and can easily penetrate the human body and want to leave from this area. Easy things. . Chapter 190： With soil sacrifice [seven more] In the case of the four rock-bearing joints of the bandits, the surrounding landscape is greatly changed. It looks like a hell, the spears of the earth are coming out, and the boulder rises like a thorny forest. Kakashi and the band had wanted to take Lin out, but the terrain changed constantly, the hole quickly closed, and it was not so easy to easily rush out. Moreover, if the hole is completely closed, they want to rush out, basically impossible. At that time, the cave will be covered and completely submerged, just as it never existed. "The hole must be closed, no matter what, you must rush out." Kakashi said, his eyes were firm and he did not give up. "According to this speed, we can''t rush out and can''t leave here." With the "Zero 40" soil opening, although I don''t want to give up, but want to leave here, it becomes difficult, so it becomes a bit flustered. "Can''t give up, we can always rush out." Kakashi said, as a small captain, comforting the flustered soil. "Yes, we can rush out, there will be no problem." With the opening of the soil, the eyes suddenly became firm. At this moment, I feel that even if I am dead here, I must do my best to help Kakashi and Lin rush out and prevent them from being in danger. In his mind, a decision has been made. Although the heart is a little scared, it will not change the mind, but it is definitely necessary to do so. The two of them helped Lin to rush out of the hole, but the hole was getting closed more and more, and at their speed, there was no way to rush out in time. In the next moment, take the soil and step back, and push the Kakashi holding the Lin directly, speeding up toward the hole. Pushed by the soil, Kakashi''s speed has increased a lot, obviously can rush out of the cave, but behind the soil, it is not so easy. "With soil, what are you doing?" Seeing the soil, Kakashi exclaimed, really can''t understand, can''t accept. However, he couldn''t do anything. He could only be pushed out of the hole and left the cave. Driven by the soil, Kakashi held Lin and finally rushed out and left the cave. However, after Kakashi launched the cave, he could not leave with the soil, was trapped in the cave, and was pierced by the stone spear, nailed to the ground, and it was difficult to struggle. Moreover, the soil layer still gathered, buried him underneath, completely covered up, and was suppressed by stones. If there is no accident, the soil will be crushed to death, trapped inside, perhaps even a person who can give him a corpse. However, the trajectory of fate is still the same as the original development, and it will be saved by the creation of Uchiha. It is also a matter of uncertainty and will have a great chance. Rumble! ! It was another roar, the earth gathered, and buried the soil completely in the mud, drowning his figure. Kakashi held Lin and rushed out of the hole. When he turned and looked back, he wanted to save the soil, but he could not see the figure with soil. Seeing this situation, Kakashi became extremely mournful and uncomfortable, unable to accept such a result. He originally thought that as long as everyone worked together, they could save Lin, there would be no casualties, but they did not expect that they would sacrifice to bring them to sacrifice and sacrifice them. If you can, Kakashi is willing, the person who sacrifices will be himself, not the soil. Looking at the soil layer behind him, Kakashi even wants to rescue the soil, it is difficult to do. When the cave was completely closed, the four rocks in the cave were completely obliterated by Chiba. No one was spared and fell into a pool of blood. Chiba turned and saw that the passage leading to the outside of the cave was completely closed. It was not so tight and calm. With his strength, it is not difficult to leave from this closed cave. Chiba is too lazy to stay in this space, to display the technique of flying thunder, to leave here, and to appear in the world outside the cave. When he appeared, he appeared on the boulder outside the cave, but it was deformed and it was not at all. Looking around, the surrounding terrain and the huge changes that have taken place before are simply not the places I have seen before. The surrounding rock formations, stone spears stand up, the ground rises and looks very shocking..... After Chiba came out, I saw Kakashi and Lin not far away, but did not find the soil, I could not help but be surprised. "Does the soil not come out of the cave?" After a jump, Chiba appeared at the side of the book and asked. "In order to let us out, he was buried in the soil of the cave and could not come out." Kakashi said sadly, the whole person is listless and cannot accept such a fact. He didn''t even understand why he had to do this with the soil and sacrifice himself to save him and Lin. Even if he wanted to sacrifice, he came to sacrifice. After all, he is the captain of this squad and has the obligation to protect two teammates. For him, he is the one who should be sacrificed, not the soil. "Kakashi, you don''t blame yourself. This is not your fault. No one would think that things will develop like this." Chiba said, try to appease Kakashi. "Maybe our plan is not a very good plan. You can change it a little bit, so you don''t have to sacrifice it with the soil." Kakashi is still very self-blaming, can''t let go, still blame. Seeing Kakashi so, Chibas heart is inevitably a bit worried, and does not want to see him. 5.3 At this time, Chiba suddenly felt that there was a ninja coming from a distance, and the direction was not the direction of the leaves. Obviously, these people will not be the ninja of Konoha, most likely it is Yan Ren. From these incoming ninjas, Chiba can feel that there is a momentum that is exuded by a ninja. It is very horrible, it is a monster-like existence, and it is much stronger than the shadow-level powerhouse. Even if he is now confronted with such a monster, I am afraid there is not much chance of winning. "Is it the pillar force of Yanyin Village?" Chiba smashed up, and his look became solemn, and he did not dare to neglect. - It seems that this subscription is all the way down, and it looks so sad! ! . Chapter 191： Sadness [please complete] "Yan Ren''s reinforcements have arrived, and there are still people coming in. We can''t stay here any more. We must leave here soon." Chiba said, she was solemn and did not want to delay time. Because they delay time, the command increases the danger and makes it difficult for them to leave. After all, here is not only Chiba alone, but Kakashi and Lin, the strength is not very strong. If only Chiba himself is alone, he has the strength to deal with the other side, but to take care of Kakashi and Lin, it will be more difficult to save their lives. So, the best way to do this now is to get out of here quickly, so as not to happen. Although Kakashi is very sad, but has not lost his mind, know what situation is in, know what to do. What they have to do now is to get out of here and get to a safe place before they can heal Lin and go back to report the situation. "Let''s get out of here." Kakashi picked up the unconscious 14 Lin and stood up. The bricks came over and said to Chiba. Chiba did not hesitate to leave with Kakashi and leave this battlefield. By the time the Yan Ning reinforcements arrived, Chiba and Kakashi had left and wanted to find a figure, it was impossible, even their own partners could not save. Chiba and Kakashi have been up to ten kilometers away, and it is determined that there is no rock to pursue, only to relax and find a place to rest. Moreover, at this time, the sky is faint, the morning glow appears, and the sun has appeared in the east. A new day is coming! Kakashi is still in self-blame for the sacrifice of soil, and it is still sad and difficult to calm down. Chiba does not have such a sense of feeling. For the sacrifice of the soil, it can be accepted with ease, without grief and without uneasiness. He felt that Uchiha would not die so easily, and he would have to become a boss-level existence. It would be a pity that the wine died like this. However, with the soil can not have any good luck, was saved by the Uchiha wave spot, then look at his luck, as well as the creation, Chiba has no way to manage too much, there is no such leisure. "Kakashi, you don''t have to blame yourself, things are over, things with dirt can''t blame you." Chiba sat next to a tree, looking at the frowning, Kakaxi, in a bad state, comforting This brother. "I have a responsibility, we can better plan the plan, but we did not do that, so we will sacrifice if we bring the soil." Kakashi still blamed himself, murmured. "You have to know that you are a ninja. You know that there will always be casualties during the war. You can''t immerse yourself in sorrow. The third end of the war of endurance has just begun. It hasn''t been long before, and it will last for a long time. You have to play for the woods on the battlefield and fight for the victory of this war." Chiba said, not to comfort Kakashi, knowing that it has no effect, it is better to put the facts before you, let Kakashi do Choose. When I heard Chiba say this, Kakashi stunned and seemed overwhelmed. I dont know what to do, what choices to make. Just as they were talking, lying next to Kakashi, they were in a coma, their eyelashes were slightly twitching, their brows wrinkled, and they gradually woke up and opened their eyes. "Lin woke up." Seeing Lin wake up, Chiba immediately reminded Kakashi. Kakashi did not hesitate, immediately walked around Lin, asked her about the situation and seeed where it was uncomfortable. "Lin, where do you feel uncomfortable?" Kakashi asked, full of concern. He has lost a partner, but he doesn''t want Lin to do anything else, so it can be troublesome. "I don''t have any serious problems, just a little dizzy." Lin slowly sat down and said, still a little weak, there is no strength to speak, and there is no big problem. Seeing Lin did not matter, Kakashi finally breathed a sigh of relief, no longer worried. "With the soil, why didn''t you see him?" Lin sat up straight, looked around around, but did not see the soil, immediately asked, there is a bad feeling. When I heard this from Lin, Kakashi didn''t know how to answer, but only silenced. "He has already sacrificed to save you back." Chiba did not have that kind of mustard, instead of Kakashi said it. Upon hearing such news, Lin was like a lightning strike. The whole person was stunned. It was a little responsive. It was difficult to accept such a fact, and the body was also trembling. "How could this be the case, the soil will not die easily, he said that he wants to be a fire shadow, he can not die like this." Lin said, revealing sadness, there is a helplessness. In her opinion, if it is not because everyone is going to save her, it will not be sacrificed with the soil, she caused the sacrifice of soil. Her reaction is similar to Kakashi, even more serious than Kakashi. After all, she is a girl who will be more easily sentimental and more blameful. Seeing this situation, Chiba is really helpless, I really don''t want to stay with these two sad guys. In the next half day, Lynn was in a state of sad self-blame, and she was depressed for a long time before she could recover. 550 Of course, there are a lot of credit for this in Chiba. After a half-day break, Chiba three people gathered up their sad emotions and rushed in the direction of the Muye military camp to report the mission. On the way back to the barracks, they encountered a surprise attacked by the wind and water gate. After these days of restraint, Chiba and four people succeeded in destroying the gods without the bridge, preventing the transport troops of Yanyin Village, so that the Yan Ren army could not get supplies. Therefore, the strange attack troops led by the wave and water gates are considered to have completed the task, and they do not need to continue to be restrained and can be evacuated. Seeing the three thousand Chiba, the wave of Feng Shuimen was surprised, why there are only three people, not four people. The wind and water gates seemed to be exhausted all the way, but when I saw only three thousand leaves, it seemed even more exhausting, like pressing a mountain, and even made him a little unacceptable. "What''s wrong with the soil, why didn''t you come back with you?" said the wave door and said, even though he was shocked to guess the result, he couldn''t help but ask. "He has already sacrificed." Chiba did not hide, said directly and said the truth. Knowing this result, the Feng Shui Gate was equally astonished, a bit unacceptable, and did not expect to bring the soil to sacrifice. . Chapter 192： Come back to the country of rain [two even more] After handing Kakashi and Lin to the feng shui gate, the transaction between Chiba and Konoha was completed. Chiba is reluctant to stay with three sad teachers and apprentices, and see their sadness all day, like the end of the world. Therefore, he bid farewell to Kakashi, choose to leave, and start a person''s journey. After they were separated from Kakashi, Chiba did not return to Konoha, because there was no need for it, and there was no such thought. Walking on a spacious road, Chiba has been thinking, where to go, what to do, and let him grow up. He did not expect that life would become so boring and seemed to lack some fun. "Life can''t be boring, always looking for something fun." Chiba said, seemingly complaining about life. After walking for ten minutes, Chiba thought of where she should go next. The outbreak of the third round of the World War will also affect the country of the rain. At least in the country of the rain, there is a Xiao organization, and some partners in Chiba, there are some flaws. Anyway, he has nothing to do now, just to go to the rain country to see if there is anything happening in Xiao organization. If he can help, he can also help. After making up his mind, Chiba did not hesitate to rush in the direction of the rain country. As for what would happen behind the leaves, war or defeat, nothing to do with him. If Konoha can still win this war, Chiba does not mind destroying the wood leaves in the future and carry out a series of retaliation. His hatred of Muye has not been extinguished until now, and it still burns like a fire. After three days, Chiba entered the country of the rain. For the country of the rain, he is a little familiar, with a sense of belonging, in addition to the rain every day, he likes a lot of things here. "I don''t know how they are, and will they be counted by the mountain peppers." "Chiba walks in the rain and rushes to the city where Xiao is located. Today is the third time to endure the world war, the country of the rain can not be spared, the war has been affected, and wars are constantly erupting. It can be seen everywhere, wherever there may be battlefields, you can see the ninjas infested, launch fierce battles, try to kill opponents and win the war. However, this war will last for a long time, and how can it be easy to win. Even if it can win, it will be temporary. Maybe its just killing the opponent. You dont have to spend one night, you will be killed by the enemy. . On the way to the Xiao organization base, it was not a calm journey. Chiba was attacked by many ninjas. Most of these ninjas who are in the country of the rain think that Chiba is young, but it is just a teenager. There is nothing to bear. They feel that as long as they can take their own hands, it is easy to kill Chiba. There is no difficulty at all. It is a simple little thing. However, when they shot, they were doomed to their death, and they were shocked. Their young teenagers were so horrible, they defeated them easily, and they ended like death and ended their lives. For those ninjas who came to attack, Chiba didn''t have the slightest mercy, and directly obliterated his opponents, even the opportunity to ask for mercy was not given to them. Chiba walked all the way, like the **** of death, constantly killing the ninjas who came to attack, not at all polite, just like walking in hell. One day later, Chiba came to the city where Xiao is located and went to the base of the Xiao organization. What is rare is that in the city where Xiao is located, the disease has not been affected by the war, and it is still a sign of peace. "It seems that Yahiko has taken care of it here, and it has not been affected by the war." Chiba said with a smile, and walked toward the gate. The reason why the city did not receive the war, it is because of the deterrence of Xiao organization, and Xiao organization completely ruled here to control the city. Nowadays, during the war, if you want to enter and exit the city, you need to check the guards of the gatekeeper. If you can''t pass it, you can''t enter the city. "Stop and accept the check!" When Chiba walked to the gate, a guard stopped Chiba and said. "I came to Yahiko, can you inform me?" Chiba said, it seems very calm, it is more kind, not want to target people who know the organization. "Who are you, I thought I could see Yahiko adults casually." The guard said coldly, and looked very disdainful. He did not put Chiba in his eyes. ". It seems to tell you this, you don''t understand, don''t waste my time, I go directly to find him." Chiba said helplessly, originally wanted to enter the city smoothly, now it seems that some Difficulty. He is too lazy to pay attention to the guards of these guardian gates, which will only waste time. He straightened a shave, and the whole person disappeared from the place and rushed into the gate. When these guards reacted, he disappeared into the sight of everyone. "What happened, where did the boy go?" The guards reacted and immediately exclaimed. "He has already entered the city. If he is going to destroy, or killing, he will be in trouble." "In any case, be sure to catch up with him and take him down." Several guards reacted and sipped, and immediately acted, thinking that the gate had rushed in. The strength of these guards is probably only the level of the elite to endure, not at all (Li''s good) What is the strong, want to compete with Chiba, it is impossible. Moreover, they want to catch up with Chiba, which is very difficult, basically impossible. As the guards informed the matter, Xiao organization attached great importance to this matter, and immediately decided to send a lot of elites to pick up Chiba. After all, if the enemy''s ninja enters the city, it may cause a lot of trouble, and it will cause countless deaths and injuries. In less than a little while, there are many elite activities organized by the city, and they searched for Chiba and wanted to take him down. For these ninjas who come to pick up their own, Chiba is a little impatient. If they don''t remember, they are members of the Xiao organization. Chiba will certainly not be polite, and they will kill them directly. Seeking a subscription, seeking automation, seeking rewards! ! ! . Chapter 193： Get together [three more to subscribe] The heavy rain slammed down and shrouded the city, looking very gloomy, as if the sky was going to be pressed down, giving people a heavy pressure. In a square that is not too spacious, Chiba stands in the square, and the expression is still very calm. All the ninjas who have been chased are solved, and they can almost be piled up into a hill. He didn''t have a heavy hand. He wanted the life of these ninjas. He just put them down so that they couldn''t stand up and continue fighting. Xiao organization sent so many people out, just to capture Chiba, but did not succeed, but was defeated by Chiba by many people. The result of such a thing shocked the high-level organization of the organization. They no longer dared to delay and immediately reported the incident to Yahiko. After all, when Chiba attacked members of the Xiao organization, it was not an emphasis. The Yahiko three were originally dealing with affairs. Now they are alarmed by this incident. They have no hesitation. They came over and saw who they were and made trouble on their territory. When they arrived at the square, they saw the Chiba that appeared in front of them. They couldnt help but be surprised. Chiba, which has been away for a while, has appeared again, which is really amazing. "Chiba!" Yahiko rushed over, heart 897 excited, exclaimed, difficult to calm. "You are cows now, how are you adjusting your skills, even I don''t know." Seeing that the three people appeared, Chiba did not get angry, smiled and said. Seeing the three people of Yahiko, Chibas mood is very good, showing a pleasant smile. "It is a war period, it is normal to raise vigilance and strengthen defense. It is just normal. I just didn''t think that I actually defended you. Now the organization has expanded a lot. Many new members don''t recognize you, so they only There will be such a misunderstanding." Changmen explained that when he saw Chiba back, his mood was very good. "Chiba, are you not returning to the wood leaves? How come the country of rain now?" Xiaonan walked over and looked at Chiba, and asked. Regarding the rumors of Chiba, they have heard a lot. They know that Chibas reputation is loud and loud, and although they are confused, they are a little excited, but they are not in a hurry to ask. "I have become a rebellious wood leaf, and naturally I have to leave. Otherwise, I may have to be killed." Chiba said easily, it seems very casual, without any pressure. "It seems that the rumors about you are true. You have assassinated the three generations of water and become the rebellion of Konoha." Xiaonan said, looking at Chibas eyes, still so calm, did not mind what he did. thing. They are partners, friends, and they care about what they are doing. "You don''t want to abandon me because I am a wooden leaf." Chiba said, still keep smiling. "What are you saying, we will always be friends." Yahiko walked over and opened her arms and embraced Chiba. Yahikos current man is taller than Chiba and more burly, but it makes Chiba look smaller. "Since the country of the rain, come here, here is your home." Xiaonan said, calm, revealing a kind of love. "Haha, I just came back to see you and see if anything happened." Chiba said with a smile. "Now it is a war, the country of the rain is not immune, it is also affected, I am worried that you have any trouble, so come over take a look." "You kid, it''s too small to look at us, are we so bad?" Changmen said. After this period of development, Xiao''s organization has grown in size and strength, and has become a very powerful organization. Moreover, the strength of Yahiko''s three people has improved a lot, and they have reached the level of tolerance. It is not an easy task to defeat them. He (befj) may not be as strong as Chiba, but it will not be weak. Walking in a war-torn country can save lives, and there is no difficulty. "I think we should find a place to sit down and talk about it, otherwise it will not be a good thing to rain here." Chiba said, but I don''t want to rain here, it feels very bad. "I thought you just came back. I haven''t been in the rain for a long time. I should like it and enjoy this feeling." Yahiko said with a smile. They did not hesitate to leave the square and return to the base of the Xiao organization. With the development of the Xiao organization, the base has to be replaced, no longer in the remote abandoned factory area, but in the center of the city, with a separate villa, the area is spacious, like a square. Obviously, Xiao''s organization has a lot of conditions now, and already has some of its own working capital. At least it is no longer poor, and even materials can''t afford it. However, they moved the base to the center of the city. The main thing they want to do is to protect the city. If something happens, it can be reacted in the shortest possible time to mobilize the personnel of the Xiao organization and go to help. When I came to the new base of Xiao''s organization, I saw this small-scale villa. The environment was much better than that of the abandoned factory building. Chiba couldn''t help but marvel. I think the Yahiko people finally opened up. "Your people have finally opened up and know how to enjoy life." After Chiba entered the villa, a lot of surrounding environment, said, with a sigh. "What we enjoy is to improve the conditions. Even if we don''t think about ourselves, we should consider the feelings of other members." Yahiko said with a smile, showing a arrogant look. He feels that it is worthy of pride to make such a thing, and he has not done anything wrong. "At least not in the damp place, sleep will be a little comfortable." Chiba said, there is no good feeling for the abandoned factory. "If we have money, it will naturally improve the conditions. We used to have no money, so we can''t improve the conditions of living." Xiaonan said. Xiaonan is still very satisfied with the current conditions of Xiao''s organization. At least it is much better than before. It doesn''t have to be so hard. "I saw that you have a good life, then I am relieved." Chiba said in a big way, a small man looks like a big man, as if the Yahiko is his back. Seeing Chiba like this, Yahiko was silent for a while and didn''t want to see him. . Chapter 194： Ambition [four more to subscribe] In order to welcome Chiba back, Xiao organized a feast to let members of the Xiao organization re-recognize Chiba. The high-level organization of the Xiao organization is still very familiar with Chiba, and is very awe-inspiring. It will not look down on Chiba because of its young age. You must know that when Chiba left the country of the rain, it was younger at that time, but the strength was already very strong, and there was no problem in killing. Today, Chiba is back again, and as it grows older, strength must be enhanced - it will only become stronger. Moreover, regarding the rumors of Chiba, many of the high-level organizations of the Xiao organization have heard of some, knowing some of the deeds of Chiba, but it is very shocking. Back to Xiao organization, Chiba can be completely relaxed, there is no pressure, no need to consider a lot of things, just like returning home, there are different emotions, much better than the wood leaves. In the days when I came to the country of the rain, Chiba did not go out. If she didn''t do anything, she would stay in the villa, think about life, and talk about life ideals with Xiaonan. I haven''t seen Chiba for a long time. Xiaonan has a lot of words. I want to tell him and understand a lot of things. Moreover, Xiaonan did not leave the country of rain. There are many places that have not been visited. I don''t know much about many places. I still hope to go to more places, but there is no chance. If she can get a chance to know about other places, she will not give up. Today, she knows the way outside the world, only through Chiba. After all, Chiba has been to many places, experienced a lot of things, at least will know a lot. "Chiba, recently during the war, if you need your help, you can''t stand by and help everyone." Xiaonan and Chiba stand side by side on the balcony, looking at the rain curtains in the distance, watching the city covered by the rain. Said the opening. The city has a shelter for the organization. I am afraid that the time will not last long. There will still be wars coming in, and the local forces will invade. If there is no strong person to sit in the town, I want to protect the city and let the city continue to be peaceful. The difficulty is very huge. Although the strength of Xiao''s organization is not weak, but in the end, it is still lacking the strong shadow, and it will lose the powerful deterrent. "I still want to be polite with me. Since I have come here, I will not sit back and watch, and I want to do big things." Chiba said, showing a bright smile, it seems natural. From the way to the country of the rain, Chiba has thought a lot. Since it is now the third time to endure the war, all countries are in war, and even the rainy country has been affected. In Chiba''s view, it is better to let the country of the rain compete for survival in the troubled times and strive to win the pure land of one party. It is better to take the initiative to launch war and expand its territory. After all, the country of rain is only a small country. Every time a war breaks out, it will be affected by the war. It will cause great losses to small countries and countless casualties. For such a situation, Chiba is very uncomfortable. Because of the war between the big powers, it is necessary to involve small countries, and to build the battlefield on a small country, and not on the mainland. To put it simply, it is the big country who bullies people and makes the small countries have no power at all. Since Chiba comes to the country of the rain, it is necessary to completely change this situation. Chiba is not a person who can be bullied. He wants to change completely and even become a ruler. When I heard that Chiba said something like this, Xiaonan was a little surprised and a little surprised, showing amazed look. "Chiba, what are you going to do?" Xiaonan asked, wanting to know the reason, the heart is curious. "I want to rule the world!" Chiba looked at the sky with heavy rain, opened his hands, as if to embrace the world, slowly said, the voice is not loud, but it is very firm, eyes sharp. As soon as this was said, Xiao Nan immediately vibrated, revealing a stunned look, surprised and could not believe it. She could hardly believe it and felt too shocked. It is not an easy thing to want to rule the world of forbearance. There are bound to be numerous obstacles, and the manager has countless sufferings. The most important thing is that if you want to do this great thing, you must have absolute strength. If you don''t have the strength, everything is free. Is it true that Chiba already has that strength and can reach that height? ask for flowers Thinking of this possibility, Xiaonan shook his head directly and felt that it was impossible. Throughout the development of the endurance world, no one has been able to rule the entire ninja world for so many years. Even if several countries are annexed, it is very rare, and there has not been such a thing. If Chiba really wants to do this, then it is really great, and if it succeeds, it is the first person in the ages. "Chiba, you are not kidding. It is not an easy thing to want to rule the world." Xiaonan said, thinking that it is impossible. "Do you think I am laughing? It is not an easy task to rule the world. It takes a long time and a little bit of deployment." Chiba said, calm. .............. He knows that it is not easy to do, and it takes a long time to deploy and step by step. Moreover, he is still young and has enough time. As long as he has enough patience, his strength becomes stronger, and he recruits more powerful people, he can naturally do it. "What do you plan to do?" Xiaonan had some movements and gradually believed in Chiba. He felt that if he did it seriously, he could still do it. "If you want to accomplish this, start from the country of rain, completely rule the country of rain, and expel the country of the rain as a ninja in the battlefield, let the enemy know our determination and prove that we have that kind of strength." Chiba opening Said, showing a smile, it looks very relaxed, and very confident. "Do you rule the country of the rain? That is a very good thing, I am looking forward to it." Xiaonan said slightly, and said. Most of the time, Xiaonan lives in the country of rain. He has deep feelings for the country of rain. He always hopes that the country of rain can be peaceful, can be unified, and will no longer be attacked by war. "Wait a minute, I will let the name of the white Shura, starting from the country of the rain, spread throughout the world." Chiba said very proudly, showing a firm look and full of expectation. "When the Yanhide and the long door come back, you can talk to them about the plan. They should agree with your plan and work hard with you." Xiaonan said. . Chapter 195： Expedition [five more automatically] When Yahiko and Nagato returned to the base from the outside and heard about what Chiba was going to do, they were all surprised by this, and at the same time shocked and boiled. What they want to do is bring peace to the world and do some great business. "Chiba, do you really want to do this, starting from the country of the rain, spreading toward the surrounding countries, and weighing the world?" Yahiko looked at Chiba, and asked, looking serious, no jokes. If Chiba wants to do this, they will naturally not stand by and will definitely participate, and work hard together with Chiba to eliminate the war and let the world endure a real peace. "Nature is to do this, or you think, I will talk about it." Chiba nodded and said, his eyes are very firm. "What do you plan to do?" The long door opened the "7:73" mouth and asked, not to question Chiba, but to actually participate. "The first thing to do is to solve the problem of the country of the rain first." Chiba opened. At this time, on the table in front of him is a map of the country of the rain. The outbreak of the Third Endurance World War made the country of the rain a battlefield for the country of fire, the country of the land, and the country of the wind. It is a very chaotic small country. There are five key areas marked on the map, which is the area with the most outbreak of war. If the organization wants to completely suppress the war in the country of the rain, then it is necessary to go to these five battlefields, solve all the enemy forces in the battle, and then point the finger at the ruler of the country of rain - the mountain pepper fish half hidden! Within the plan of Chiba, it is necessary to solve the problem of the mountain pepper fish and the rule of the rain country. If this thing can''t be done well, how can we expand the layout, it is a joke. "That is to say, the next thing we have to do is to leave the city and declare war on the enemy ninjas." Yahiko said, his look became solemn and he smiled. "Yes, officially, do you have confidence?" Chiba glanced at the three-year-old Yahiko and said, but instead smiled and looked forward to it. "I can''t say that there is confidence, but this must be done. The battlefield must be expelled from the rain country." Changmen said, and has a firm belief. What they want to do most these years is to let the country of the rain greet peace and no longer suffer from the war. "Then let everyone prepare, and tomorrow will start, we will start to participate in the third endurance war." Chiba said, the heart is a little excited, some blood boiling. Perhaps, now that he is on the stage, when he is receiving attention, the road to the throne is displayed in front of him. With the announcement of Yahiko to the organization, the city that began tomorrow will participate in the third war of endurance, and the members of the organization will be excited. It seems to be the long-awaited war and can show their strength. At the beginning of the war, the three people did not agree, let the members of the organization go out to fight in the city, so as not to provoke a big country for this, so that the city they are in, the situation under the city, will be subject to great crisis. After all, the strength of Xiao''s organization is not weak, but compared with the ninja units of the big countries, there is still a gap. If you can''t confront each other, don''t confront each other. Nowadays, Xiaos organization has more people in Chiba. It can be said that the strength is greatly increased. There is no need to avoid too much, and you can confront the army of the ninja. In the rest of the time, Xiao organized everyone to prepare, and when it was dawn, they set off to participate in the war. Time is rushing, and one night''s time passes. On this day, it is hard not to rain in the country of the rain, but the rising sun, the clouds, the sun and the sun. This kind of sunshine is very precious for the country of rain. Xiao organization wants to set off. The number of ninjas who went to battle on the battlefield is not many. There are only twelve people, and there are four thousand people in Chiba, and there are eight tolerances. It is a good combat power. Of course, only the Chiba and four people can provide the main combat power, and the other eight can only handle some simple things. "Okay, let''s go." Chiba stood in front of the team and said. Although he is the youngest and the shortest of the twelve people, he does not hinder him. He has the strongest strength and can command and command this team..... Everyone will not doubt him and question his strength. Twelve people did not hesitate to start acting, rushing toward the gate, leaving the city and officially participating in the war. Leaving the city ruled by the Xiao organization, then the places that pass through will become their battlefields. Anyone who encounters the enemy ninja will immediately kill and kill, and there is no politeness at all. If you want to make the enemy jealous and expel the enemy from the rain country, then you must be strong and not be merciful. Otherwise, you will not achieve that effect. After they left the city, Chiba had not encountered a ninja force for too long. of After the two teams met, they did not greet each other at all. Without any politeness, they rushed directly to each other and launched an offensive. Chiba ߳ ߳ , , ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ "fire punch!" Chiba rushed past, no polite, bursting out of fire fists, and violently rushed out. A huge flame fist rushed over and blasted a large pit directly on the ground, and two ninjas were bombarded and suffered heavy losses. One of them was directly killed and could not be spared. Yahiko and others did not just watch, they all shot 0.2, rushed toward the other side, and launched an offensive. This is a ninja unit from the country of the wind. The overall strength is not so strong. Only two people reach the level of tolerance. Others are only tolerant. They are not opponents of Chiba and others. After the battle broke out, it was not over a minute and it was over. All of the sands were killed by Chiba and others, and they fell in the pool of blood, and in the puddles, all of them were killed and not spared. Although the battle only lasted for a short time, all kinds of ninjutsu broke out, powerful forces collided, bombarded on the ground, and smashed the pit, and the damage was still amazing. For Chiba, this is just an appetizer, the good play is still behind, it is worth looking forward to, so there is no need to go to the mercy. . Chapter 196： Wood Leaf Force [six more] Before the Chiba Twelve arrived in the important battlefield, they encountered three troops, all of which were solved by them. Fortunately, the troops they met did not have the ninja of Konoha. If Chiba encounters the forces of Konoha and wants to fight each other, it is rather embarrassing. It is unknown whether they can shoot. On this issue, Xiaonan was helpless in their hearts and did not ask him. If he really encountered this situation, he would find a solution. After three hours of rushing, Chiba and Twelve came to an important battlefield. The battlefield within the country of the rain is not like the battlefield between the great powers. It has a battle camp between the two armies, and it is a chaotic battle zone. Even, there will be no camps on the battlefield, no enemy ninjas, constantly entering and leaving the battlefield, killing opponents, and finally repelling the enemy and winning the war. The battlefield where Chiba came to them was a lush forest. The market would see a collision with Ninjutsu, a roar of explosions, a smoke filled with smoke, and even a burning fire. In this case, the 14-year-old ninja is fighting in the woods, and it is still very intense. Twelve of the Chiba stood on the big mound, watching the condescending, watching the woods not far away, watching the collision of Ninjutsu, listening to the roaring sound, the look was slightly stunned. "This is our battlefield. The thing we have to do is to expel the enemy''s ninja. If they don''t want to leave, then they will kill it. You don''t have to be polite, don''t use your hands." Chiba said calmly, but the words were Very calm, showing a majesty. He has the temperament of the king and can be king. "You don''t want to repeat it. You have said it dozens of times." Yahiko said, and began to become impatient. "I am afraid that you are kind and soft, and finally cause trouble for yourself, and pay the price of life for this." Chiba said, showing a smile. "Well, you act, here is the battlefield, and it is also your experience." After all, he has already acted and rushed into the lush forest. After Chiba entered the woods, the speed of action was still so fast, without any influence, just like a ghost, agile action. In less than a minute, he encountered a sand in action. The sand bears to see the appearance of Chiba, and it is a boy, his eyes immediately become fierce, like a knives of a knives, shining with cold light. "I really didn''t think that it was a little devil, let''s come to life." The sand said coldly, just like a poisonous snake spit out a snake letter. When he spoke, he had already rushed to Chiba, and the back of the knife was out of the sheath, held in his hand and turned to Chiba. In the face of this ignorant but arrogant sand, Chiba did not care at all, showing a scornful look, letting the other side attack and waiting for the other side to attack. Although Sha Ren felt a bit strange, but did not stop, or attacked Chiba, too thorny to the throat of Chiba, want to solve the other side. The knife was so smooth that it penetrated the throat of Chiba, but for him, it was nothing at all and would not cause harm. Chiba''s ability to launch frozen fruits transforms its body into ice cubes, completely immune to sand and endure attacks, and will not be harmed. puff! In the hands of Chiba, an ice sword appeared in the heart of the sand, and it stabbed straight into the body. "you!" Seeing that my heart was pierced, the sand endured a stunned look and could not believe it. He originally thought that it was not difficult to defeat Chiba and kill Chiba by virtue of his own strength. However, he did not expect the result to be so, he was killed. "Don''t be too young to see a teenager, or you will die very badly." Chiba said bloodsucking. Immediately, the ice power spread out and spread to the body of the sand forbearance, and he was completely frozen and became an ice sculpture, unable to struggle. Chiba took the right hand and gently fell on the ice sculpture to smash the body of the sand. After a sand that was easily solved, Chiba did not stop, went deep into the woods, and walked on this chaotic battlefield. In the next ten minutes, Chiba killed three sands. "It seems that there are some sands for walking here. Is there no ninja from other countries?" Chiba said casually, it was a relaxed gesture. Even if he walked on the battlefield, there was no tension at all. "You can''t relax, although your strength is very strong, but it is always good to be careful." Xiaonan lightly fell from the air to Chiba, gentlely said, a smile on his face. Obviously, she had killed one or two opponents before, otherwise, there would be no trace of blood on the beautiful face. "This is a low-level battlefield. There is no shadow-level powerhouse, and where can hurt me." Chiba said, or the tone, did not care. "Well, I don''t have the strength of you, or be careful." Xiaonan said helplessly. In her heart, she hopes that she can have the strength like Chiba, so she doesn''t have to be nervous, and she can walk at will. "Chiba, there is a little bit of situation here, 417 needs you to deal with it." At this time, a Zhongren said. Obviously, this person received the order from Yahiko and came to inform Chiba. Chiba and Xiaonan are surprised. In this chaotic battlefield, there are still things to be dealt with in Chiba, which is really rare. However, Chiba has no hesitation, and it will not waste much time anyway, and it will be completed soon. Chiba and Xiaonan rushed together and soon came to a relatively open flat. Yahiko and Nagato gathered on the ground and were confronting a unit. The other side had to take advantage of the ninja, with ten ninjas. Seeing that Yan Yan confronted the Ninja troops, this is not what Chiba was surprised. What really surprised him was that the other side was wearing a ninja battle suit. This ninja unit is a ninja from the leaves of the wood leaves. Seeing this situation, Chiba was a little surprised, and did not expect that in this case, confronted with the Ninja troops of Konoha. However, he had expected that it was only a little faster, so that he could not adapt. For Chiba, since it has already happened, then it will not be evasive. If you have the courage to face it, this is the solution to the problem. . Chapter 197： Cold blood [seven more to complete] Chiba draws a curve in the air, and descends to the five people around Yahiko. Looking at the Konoha ninja not far away, revealing a stunned look, revealing the meaning of disdain. "Why are the leaves of Muye, its a bit difficult to do." Chiba looked at each other and murmured, the voice was cold and would not be emotional. "Chiba, the situation you most don''t want to see, still appears in front of you, how do you deal with these Konoha ninjas." Yahiko said, and there is no intention to order, just to consult him. Among the people present, who can drive him and order him to do things. "There is such a situation, it is a matter of time, and there is no trace between me and the wood leaves. Even if the wood leaf ninja appears, I will not be merciful." Chiba shrugged, not care, no It will be moved because of this kind of thing. "You are the rebellion of Muye, Qimu Chiba?" Captain of the Konoha, Mito Monroe, his eyes fell on Chiba, revealing a stunned look. The Mito Monroe is the son of Muye, who is the son of Muye Huo Ying. He can become a captain of Muye, and become the captain of a unit. The strength is very strong, but it is only the level of tolerance, far from reaching the level. About the matter of Chiba, Mito Monroe naturally knows that Chibas strength is strong, but it is also the rebellion of Konoha, which is not tolerated by the village. "Yes, you are the Mito Monroe. I saw you at the time of Konoha, I was a little bit impressed." Chiba nodded and said calmly, there was not much emotion. "When you were a ninja who was a wooden leaf, shouldn''t you work for the wood leaf and fight against foreign enemies?" said Mito Monroe, the voice was very majestic, revealing the reprimand of Chiba. "You have to make it clear that I was a Konoha ninja. Now it is just a rebellion. You still want me to work for Konoha. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?"? Chiba looks at Mito Monroe. Coldly said, showing a disdainful smile. "Then you mean, you want to deal with Konoha? Deal with us?" Mito Monroe looked at Chiba, but there was no fear, still so calm. After all, as a ninja, he still leads the troops to endure, even if they are in danger, they can''t be afraid, but they must face it. "How about dealing with you? I am the rebellion of Konoha." Chiba said in disapproval. Regarding this kind of name that is not necessary, he would not care about it, would not pay attention to it, and would only do what he wanted to do through his own ideas. "In fact, we can talk about it. What we want is to let the country of rain restore peace. So as long as you leave the country of the rain, we will not embarrass you." Seeing this kind of arrogance, Yahiko does not want to really and wood leaves. Go to war. After all, their mentor is one of the three tolerant of the self, if it is not a last resort, or will not tear the face, the real outbreak of war. "The country of the rain is the battlefield. If we want to withdraw from this, is it equal to withdrawing the army and giving up the war?" Mito Monroe said coldly, he would not agree. "We will not withdraw, we will stick to the battlefield until the end of the war." "Yes, even if we die, we will not withdraw from the battlefield." Konoha ninja spoke up and showed his determination and will. "It seems that you all have your own consciousness, preferring to die in the battlefield, and don''t want to evacuate. It is really respectable to defend your territory." Chiba looked at these Konoha ninjas, sneered, and his face was full of disdain. The smoldering light began to emerge and became a murderous machine. "You really don''t think about it anymore. If you stay here, I''m afraid there is only one way to die." Xiaonan said, I don''t want these wood leaf ninjas to be vindictive and take their lives. "If we die, we will not withdraw from it. If we have the ability, let us come over and let us see how strong you are." Konoha said, he has made up his mind. "Since you are so determined, then I will send you on the road." Chiba said coldly. Anyway, the words of advice have already been said, these Konoha ninjas are still obsessed with obscurity, then there is no way, they do not have to be polite with them, they are directly killed. In the future, Chiba will certainly encounter this situation, and will also deal with the Konoha ninja. "Ice forest!" Chiba was not polite. He took two steps forward and started the ability to freeze the fruit. He then squatted down and squeezed his hands out of the ground to transport the powerful ice power to the ground. At the next moment, on the ground in Chiba, ice immediately emerged, forming numerous ice cones and attacking the ten Konoha ninjas. These ice cones are very fast and very sharp, spreading a wide range and attacking the wood leaf ninja. ". Retreat, dodge!" When Mito Monroe saw the ice appear, he immediately knew that it was not good. He reminded the subordinates to let them avoid the attack, so as not to lose their lives. Although the reminder of Mito Monroe was timely, some Konoha ninjas did not respond quickly enough to escape. They were directly pierced by the ice cone and directly killed. They were not spared. There are three wooden leaves that endure being pierced by the body, and they can only struggle and make a scream, and they will be completely killed. Seeing that Chiba is not at all in vain, directly attacking the Konoha ninja, and the attack is so strong, it is simply killing, and does not want the Konoha ninja to leave alive. The members of the Xiao organization are shocked and unbelievable and unacceptable. If you change them, (money) wants iron and blood to the ninjas who used to be in the village, it is difficult to do, at least not so much determination. The ninja of Konoha is equally stunned. He did not expect that Chiba would be so iron-blooded, and he would not talk about the old feelings at all. He was completely powerful and killed, and he was the embodiment of death. "Let''s go together, don''t leave alive, all kill." Chiba said, his face was cold and not soft. "Do you really want to do it?" Yahiko said in the end, the heart was shocked and could not be calm. After all, they still have not made up their minds and cannot do it easily. For them, they have great challenges. "They are now the enemies of the country of the rain. Do you want to be soft on the enemy''s heart?" Chiba said coldly, his eyes were firm and he did not shake. Seeking automatic, seeking rewards, seeking Cui Wei! ! ! . Chapter 198： 斩 羁绊 求 [for automatic] "Since Chiba has already said this, then we should not hesitate. Let''s do it together and kill all the wood leaves that I don''t want to retreat. I will prove it to my determination." The long door said, it was also firm. idea. Although he is willing to assist Yahiko, he will work hard together, but if he wants to worry about it, it will be better than Yahiko and will not drag the water. After speaking, the long door rushed out and took the lead, attacking the Konoha ninja not far away. "Chiba, you start with the ninja of Konoha, the village will not let you go, even if you chase to the ends of the earth, you must kill you and avenge us." Mito Monroe glared at Chiba, cold. "Maybe, but you have no chance to see it. I have given you the opportunity to live, but you are too self-righteous and do not know how to cherish." Chiba said coldly, not changing his mind. When he spoke, Chiba had already acted, and quickly rushed over to the Mito Monroe to kill each other. As he rushed over, his right hand waved, and the ice cone on the ground flew up, thinking that the Mito Monroe attacked the past, the speed was also very fast, and the space that the Mito Monroe could avoid was completely blocked. Let the opponent easily write. "Art fire escape **** fireball!" The Mito Monroe did not evade, took a step forward, ran Chakra, quickly printed his hands, and launched a fireball. The next moment, he spewed the fire attribute Chakra from his mouth and immediately formed a huge fireball, bombarding the ice cone that was attacked. As the huge fireball and the ice cone collide, a sound is heard and the water vapor rises. The two people''s attacks collided together, causing the ice cone to be sublimated, and the fireball was gradually extinguished. It was basically equal, and it was tied and did not occupy an advantage. Chiba still rushed past, waiting for the huge fireball to collapse, and rushed over, passing through the flame, approaching the water door Monroe. When Chiba rushed over, he launched the armed color domineering, clenched his fists, and hurriedly rushed out to the door of the Mito. When Mito Monroe saw Chiba rushing over, it was still a bit stunned. He did not dare to squat, and quits backwards, trying to pull the distance and then launch an attack. (beba) Mito Monroe thinks that even if his strength is not comparable to Chiba, but with his combat experience, he wants to delay with Chiba and delay it for a while, but there is still no problem. However, he still took advantage of Chibas strength and his strange ability. After Chiba rushed over, I saw that the Mito Monroe stepped back, and there was no tension. It was still very calm. He immediately launched a shave, and the figure quickly disappeared, approaching the door of the Mito Monroe, like a ghost. Seeing this situation, the Mito Monroe was quite surprised. He did not dare to relax. He immediately ran Chakra, and made a simple knot. He gathered a wind in front of him and blocked the attack of Chiba. boom! Chiba slammed out and burst into a powerful force, defeating the smog of the Mito Monroe, or approaching the other side and continuing to attack. Then, Chiba launched a lame, like a sword, and slammed the door to Mito. If it is attacked, the Mito Monroe will definitely suffer. Mito Monroe has no way. In the process of retreating, he can only resist the attack of Chiba once. Otherwise, it will only make his situation worse. Mito Monroe raised his right foot and attacked the right foot of Chiba, blocking the latter''s attack. Hey! Mito Monroe and Chiba have a hard record, but they can''t compete at all. Instead, they are quenched by the earthquake and they are hit hard. They immediately feel a sharp pain and show a painful look. As you can imagine, Mito Monroe was attacked like this. It was a bit unbearable and unstable. When Monroe did not adjust the time, he was attacked by Chiba, and his body was applied, and he was strongly suppressed, so that he could only fight and the state was very unstable. If this continues, even if Chiba does not explode all its combat power, it cannot resist Chiba and will only be defeated. "You are just a tolerant one, don''t think that you can delay me, you can compete with me." Chiba said coldly, the murderous machine is full. "Flame Dragon King!" Chiba''s ability to burn the fruit, the flame broke out, flashing the fire, exuding a powerful momentum. Chiba explored his right hand and made a dragon-claw gesture, mobilizing the blazing flame, and violently rushed out to form a strong fire dragon, attacking the Mito Monroe. After the fire dragon appeared, it immediately swelled up, the body became several times larger, and the power became stronger, almost destroying everything. The huge fire dragon rushed into the past and attacked the Mito Monroe, who wanted to swallow the Mito Monroe and smash him. Mito Monroes heart is stunned, trying to withstand the huge fire dragon that has come across, launching a huge wind shield and blocking it in front of himself. However, this time he could not withstand the huge fire dragon, the wind shield was immediately defeated, and the fire dragon attacked the past, directly swallowing the Mito Monroe and attacking him wildly. The Mito Monroe was attacked by a huge fire dragon and could not resist it. It was hit hard and was hard to resist. boom! The huge fire dragon swallowed the Mito Monroe and bombarded him on the ground, pulling out a large pit with a diameter of ten meters. The surrounding trees were destroyed and the scene looked very shocking. Monroe was bombarded into the crater. Although there was no death, it was badly damaged, the clothes were completely burned, and the skin was severely burned, like a piece of black charcoal. He moved his body and turned it over, but he couldn''t do it. He felt very painful and couldn''t help but make a painful scream. Compared with the handsome and handsome Mito Monroe, at this time, he completely became another person, and he really couldnt recognize it. Chiba stepped out, the body moved over, stood in the big pit, came to the door of the Mito Monroe, holding the snow in his hand, piercing freely, and piercing the heart of the latter. As the snow went straight, the Mito Monroe made a scream and screamed, and even the last words could not be issued. Chiba was too lazy to take this corpse out of the big pit. It was not because of killing the Konoha ninja, but it felt sad and sad, still like that, and the look was calm. As he began to work on the wood leaf ninja, killing the wood leaf ninja, it proved that he, completely cut off and the leaves of the wood leaves, standing on the opposite side. . Chapter 199： Request [二连更] Other Konoha ninjas do not need Chiba to be shot at all, and they are solved by Yahiko et al. Anyway, Chiba can kill the wood leaf ninja, there is no psychological shadow, let alone the ninja who did not belong to the wood leaf. "Since then, between me and Muye, there is hatred." Chiba looked at the wooden leaf ninja who had fallen into the blood, and had been completely killed. He said slowly, not taking it. After Yahiko and others killed the Konoha ninja, they stood in the distance and looked at Chiba, and did not speak. Ding! "The host has killed 20 hits and won 200,000 points." The sound of the One Piece system prompts up. "The host has a new mission. Within three days, the enemy of this battlefield will be expelled or killed. The mission is successful, rewarding 50,000 points, the mission is defeated, and the ability to burn fruits and frozen fruits is deprived." One Piece - The system releases new task. Accepting such a task, Chiba is not nervous, I believe that this task can be completed. "From now on, if you see the Konoha ninja, you don''t have to inform me, you can solve it directly." Chiba walked out of the big pit and said. "Well, from now on, except for the members of the Xiao organization, other people are our enemies. If you see it, you can kill it." Yahiko said, no longer polite, no longer jealous. Others nodded and agreed to do so. Anyway, they have no feelings with the Konoha ninja. Once they have met, it is no problem to kill them. There will be no pressure. "There is still one thing to tell you. In order to hurry to the next battlefield, we have to completely solve this battlefield in three days." Chiba said, an order was announced. After all, although this task requires him to complete, but by one person alone, to complete such a task, clean up this battlefield, expel or kill all enemy people, it is not so easy, at least in three Within days, there is no way to complete it. When I heard that Chiba said this, members of Yahiko and other organizations could not help but be surprised. Some could not believe it. With their 12 people, even if they go all out, it is still difficult to completely solve the problems on the battlefield within three days. "No, I want to solve the war on this battlefield in three days. It is not an easy thing. It is too urgent." Someone said that he did not agree with Chibas opinion and felt that such an idea was a bit Crazy. "Chiba, your decision is a bit crazy." Yahiko said, did not refuse, but wanted to hear the views of Chiba. If Chiba has enough reason to convince everyone, then I believe that they will not refuse to act, but will be fully engaged. "This battlefield is not too big. It is only in this wood. As long as we work hard, I believe that we can completely solve the battle here in three days." Chiba said, there is enough confidence in this, after all, not One person, but twelve people. "I believe that if the twelve people work hard, they can solve the problem here within three days, but we need sufficient reasons." Xiaonan came over and said. After all, they are partners with each other, they are comrades-in-arms, they must be confessed to each other, not just a gesture of command. Otherwise, it will be difficult to say everyone, and everyone will not go all out. "I want to give you such an order, let everyone solve the problem on this battlefield within three days, just want to give you some pressure, stimulate your potential, so that they can become stronger. "Chiba is slightly indulged, speaks, looks calm, looks very serious, is not lying, is a fact. Of course, he gave such an order to the members of the Xiao organization. It is not just for everyone. The more purpose is for himself. He can complete this task quickly, not be punished, or make himself so hard. "To tell the truth, your strength is still too bad. If you want to fight for the world, it is impossible. There is no such ability." Chiba said with a smile. When I heard that Chiba said this, Yahiko and others were silent and felt that this discourse was very reasonable. They want to have great achievements, they must become stronger, have more pressure, stimulate their potential, drive them forward, and make them stronger. ask for flowers "I agree with Chiba''s decision." After the silence, the first door of the long door said, agreeing with Chiba''s decision. "I agree too!" Yahiko said. Soon, others also agreed to the decision of Chiba. Seeing that everyone agreed to it, Chibas heart was a little relieved, and his face was still as usual, and there was no change. "Since everyone has no problem, then start acting. The deadline is three days. You must solve this battlefield. Otherwise, the people who are at the level of tolerance will all go home and be kicked out of the organization." Chiba Said the opening. .............. His expression is very solemn, there is no joke, it is completely said that there will be no room for change decision. "Why? Is it because you can''t finish the battle on time, should you be punished?" Someone puzzled, asked directly, and even had a little anger, apparently not reconciled. "If you haven''t dealt with the things on the battlefield for three days, you can only explain that you are all waste and continue to stay in the organization. What is the role?" Chiba said unceremoniously, even the face is not intended. Give each other. As soon as this was said, the members of the Xiao organization were moved, including the three-year-old Yahiko. It is impossible to understand why Chiba said this. "Chiba, how can you say this, it hurts too much." Xiaonan came over and said, with a hint of condemnation. "It is to make them angry, let them recognize the facts, know that the world is cruel." Chiba said, it seems unscrupulous. He wants to do big things, sometimes he needs cold blood and ruthlessness, and needs decisiveness to get the best results. Yahiko and others are slightly stunned. With their current way of thinking, it is still a bit difficult to understand, and it is unacceptable for a while. However, Chiba no longer cares about these, but starts to act and begins a feast of carnival on the battlefield. Its a new day, I hope everyone can support it! ! . Chapter 200： No fear (three more) Although members of the Xiao organization have great opinions on such a strong decision as Chiba, they even disapprove it. They feel that they are too dictatorial and overbearing. However, they also understand that if they want to achieve a great cause, they must do this. Otherwise, it will be difficult to succeed. Although they are still unhappy in their hearts, they have not refused this action, but they still have to work hard to do this. Chiba walked in the woods, and there was no hidden whereabouts. It was completely bright and walking. I was afraid that the ninja in this battlefield could not find him and would not attack him. If you can lead the enemy''s ninja, Chiba can save a lot of time, you can directly do it, force the other side, do not have to look around for opponents. "It is a bit of a waste of time for a person to find a target like this. It is better to make a shadow "6:03" and join the battlefield." When walking in the woods, Chiba said, thinking of this key problem. After all, he did not hesitate to run Chakra immediately, his hands were sealed, and his eyes were divided. With a soft bang, a shadow appeared in Chiba. "I am the deity, what do you want to do?" After the appearance of the shadow, I stretched my body and asked lazily, a very relaxed look. "Let you come out and kill." Chiba said calmly. "Okay, I like it most." The shadows are smiling and revealing a bright smile. They look very happy and look like Chiba. "On this battlefield, except for the people who know the organization, you can kill." Chiba said, just to explain the simple point. "Well!" The voice screamed and immediately rushed out and began to walk in the woods. Of course, the area he went to is opposite to Chiba, which can be more effective and clean up things on the battlefield. After the shadows were separated, Chiba did not stop, and continued to walk through the woods, while releasing the smell of domineering and feeling walking in the woods. I haven''t figured out how many steps, Chiba feels that there is less than 50 meters in front of the left side, a bit of a ninja is crouching, converges, seems to be ready to attack the past ninja. This ninja''s hiding method is not bad. It will converge all the breath. If you change to other ninjas, there is no way to perceive it. There is no way to detect it, and maybe it will be successfully attacked by him. Since the other side was discovered, Chiba could not be polite, and the figure disappeared into the woods. In less than half a minute, the figure of Chiba reappears, just like a ghost, it looks very evil. The hidden ninja is hidden in a grass, and the grass is lush and camouflaged. Even if you look closer, it is difficult to find the ninja hidden in the grass. However, Chiba does not need to go to see, just simply release the smell of domineering, you can perceive the existence of the ninja. "The means of hiding is good, but it is still dying." Chiba''s cold voice came, showing a kind of murder. The ninja hidden in the grass, when he heard such a voice, immediately became upset, and his heart was horrified. He did not think that he was hiding like this, but he was still discovered. His almost instinctive reaction, he must have found his people, is absolutely not good, not easy to deal with, so I do not want to resist, just want to escape from here, to save lives. Therefore, he almost rushed toward the front like a bullet and wanted to escape. Since Chiba discovered the ninja and moved his heart and the other side wanted to escape from his hand, it was impossible. The ninja had not rushed a few meters, and Chiba approached the other side, lingering on the fist of the ice power, and violently rushed out and attacked the back of the ninja. Chiba attacked and punched out, and did not make a dull sound, but the ice spread out, forming a cone of ice, piercing the other''s body, like blooming ice, with bright blood, it looks very dazzling. This ninja attacked by Chiba, wearing the battle costume of the Konoha ninja, comes from Konoha, and the strength is at a particularly tolerant level. Konoha was particularly amazed. He didn''t think that he had struggled to escape, but he couldn''t escape a few meters. He was strangled by the other side, which really made him unwilling. Since the beginning of the war, especially forbearing to enter this battlefield, using such means, stealth hiding, and then killing the opponent, has been successful many times ..... Even if his whereabouts are leaked, he is found by the enemy and attacked him. He can still escape with his own ability and hide again, brewing the next sneak attack. However, he did not succeed this time, and he did not even have a chance. He was strangled by the strong. Wood leaves are particularly forbearing to turn around, want to see the people who kill themselves, know who the other party is, so that even if it is dead, it can be eye-catching, not so unwilling. When he turned around and saw the appearance of Chiba, he was immediately shocked, unbelievable, and very shocked. For Chiba, the ninja of Konoha basically understands that even if he has not seen him, he must have seen the portrait on the wanted order. "Qimu Chiba, how is it?" In particular, I was shocked, and I didn''t have the strength to speak. At the same time, I spurted a blood out of my mouth. He did not expect that he would die in the hands of the Konoha ninja, but seriously speaking, it was the rebellion of Konoha, which made him a little unacceptable. "How can''t it be me, I am the rebellion of Konoha, can''t I start with the Konoha ninja?" Chiba said with a slap in the face, there is no politeness at all, and he will not blame himself for this. "You can get down and start with the ninja of Konoha?" Specially, I looked at Chiba, and said sharply, but because of the dying reason, there is no strength at all. "Why not? The Mito Monroe has the same thoughts as you, and I was killed by me." Chiba said coldly, his eyes became cold. "Since then, if I saw the Konoha Ninja, then I would Will not be merciful, will directly kill." "You actually killed Monroe!!" From the Chiba mouth to get such news, especially forbearance is even more shocked, did not expect to be so. "I am a wooden leaf rebellious, it is normal to kill the wood leaf ninja, and now it is still a war period, not to worry about anything, you can decisively start." Chiba said coldly, a **** of killing. Two hundred chapters, it seems to have crossed a threshold, I want to continue to cheer, I hope everyone can support! ! ! . Chapter 201： Annoying Konoha Ninja [four more] Chiba will hold the hand of the ice sword and let go, slowly withdrawing back, watching the wood leaf especially endure into an ice sculpture, standing in front of the eyes, solidifying the last incredible expression. However, just as he stepped back and took two steps, he suddenly felt that someone was attacking behind him, and the speed was very fast. "Wind and wind blade dance!" Behind Chiba, there are many wind blades that carry powerful power and attack toward Chiba. The speed is very fast, and the power is naturally not to be underestimated. Perceived that someone sneaked from behind, Chiba is not nervous, anyway, this kind of thing is not the first time, and can calmly deal with and avoid. Moreover, with his ability, there is no need to evade, let the wind blade attack, attack on the body, no problem, no harm. Yes Chiba looked calm and slowly turned around, too lazy to avoid, which would waste his time. When he turned around, he had already launched the armed color domineering, making the body become like a steel, greatly improving the defense. Hey! ! More than a dozen wind blades attacked and hit the body of Chiba. Because of the armed color domineering protection, it was not hurt at all, or it was attacked on the metal. The Konoha ninja, who is rushing over and launching a sneak attack, cant help but see it, and its hard to accept. He originally thought that with his own attack, even if he couldn''t easily hurt Chiba, at least it would cause some trouble, and he would push Qianba back and make him a bit messy. That is no problem. However, the result was unexpected. Chiba did not evade the attack at all, and there was no way for the wind blade to hurt him. The attack on Chiba is also a special tolerance, more flexible, speed should be strong, and fine ventilation. When Mei Cun was launching a sneak attack for a long time, he rushed over and wanted to attack continuously. However, Chiba did not evade and did not panic. Instead, he let him panic and was a little overwhelmed. When I saw the face of Chiba, the village was astonished for a long time, and it felt shocking and unacceptable. Chiba saw that Mimura had rushed over for a long time, and still had no idea of ??avoiding. Instead, she rushed to the past, waved her fist, and banged out with a fist. The fire fist broke out, just like the beastly impact, and quickly rushed to the village for a long time, wanting to fly each other. The long-term beauty of the village has already held the knife, and the blessing of the wind attribute Chakra, it is necessary to lift it up and cut it to the Chiba. However, seeing the impact of a strong fire fist, he had to avoid or resist. However, the fire can restrain the wind and the ninjutsu. From the time of the face, it is destined that the village will be passive and even under the wind. The long-term beauty of the village is rather calm, facing the critical situation, or more capable, not to panic, no way. He saw the fire fist attack, and the left hand directly pulled out a detonator and rushed toward the fire fist. As the detonator collided with the fire fist, it immediately exploded, generating tremendous power, spreading toward the surroundings, and breaking a large tree next to it. Although Meicun resisted the attack of Chiba for a long time, it was affected by the explosive force. At the same time, it was shocked by the flame. It was shaken backwards and knocked out. It hit a tree and stopped to stabilize the figure. Chiba is like walking out of the flame. It is not in a hurry to kill the village. For a long time, the other party is dying. It is also acceptable to give the other two nonsense time. "The ninja of Muye is really not afraid of death, always want to come to me." Chiba looked at the village for a long time, said coldly, showing the meaning of playfulness. "Qimu Chiba, how come you are here?" Meicun looked at Chiba for a long time, and said awkwardly, it was a bit difficult to calm down. "I can''t do where I am, but you can''t do it if you appear here." Chiba said rudely. "Are you going to start with the Konoha Ninja, and drive us all out of the rainy country?" Mei Cun said for a long time, it seems very uncomfortable, but can not erupt. As for the story of Chiba, as a wooden leaf ninja, how can you not know? Meimura knows for a long time that if he is to fight with Chiba, he is not an opponent at all, he will only be defeated and he will be killed here. However, he has no way to tolerate the behavior of Chibas killer against the Konoha ninja. In any case, Chiba used to be a Konoha ninja. Even if it is now a rebellious one, there is at least some friendship with Konoha, and it will not kill the Konomura. However, Chiba does not have such taboos at all. It is a strong shot and kills the Konoha ninja. There is no psychological burden and it will not be soft. "Why not? Can the life of the wood leaf ninja be more expensive?" Chiba looked at the other side and said disdainfully. "Even if you kill us today, Muye will definitely not let you go, even if you are at the end of the world, they will chase you until you kill you and avenge us." Mei Cun said for a long time, as if threatening Chiba. "You are not the first person to tell me this kind of Konoha ninja, even if there is that day, I can''t see it." Chiba did not agree with the 780, there is no pressure at all. For this kind of threat without any slight substance, Chiba is too lazy to be in the heart, too lazy to pay attention. "But you will always be killed." Mei Cun said for a long time, his eyes are firm. "I don''t think so." Chiba shrugged and said casually. "The last words are finished, I will send you to reunite with my companions." After all, Chiba has already acted, and the figure quickly disappeared from the place, and it quickly rushed to the village for a long time. "Wind and storm sniper!" Seeing Chiba rushing over, the village has not feared for a long time, but instead sipped it, clenched the knife, and operated the wind attribute Chakra, condensed on the knife, lifted it up, and slammed it. The next moment, a powerful sword, accompanied by a storm, like a behemoth, rushing and galloping, bursting into a bang, attacking the past against the rushing Chiba, wanting to tear him apart. In the face of such an attack, Chiba did not have a small flaw, and the right fist waved up, and the strong bombardment of the past broke out with a blazing flame. I slept late last night and couldnt get up in the morning. It was very sleepy at noon, which caused me to write four thousand words and was drunk. Keep on cheering, I hope a lot of support, on the way to work hard. . Chapter 202： Game time [five more] "Mirror fire!" The violent flames and the storms collided and immediately screamed, making the flames bigger, like the appearance of a giant beast, and sweeping around the things that looked shocked. Rumble! ! The violent flame erupted, slamming toward the surroundings, destroying the surrounding trees, and burning it quickly into ashes. The long-distance of the beautiful village is not far away, it is strong, was hit by a powerful flame, and suffered heavy losses. This is the gap between him and Chiba. There is no way to contend. In particular, there is no such possibility in the case of ninja. The flames are still burning, colliding with each other, making a roar, just like the devil is cheering, it sounds scalp numb. And Chiba is like a demon god. From the burning flame, it slowly came out and appeared in the front of the village, and looked at the seriously injured Konoha ninja in the posture of the king. "You will hold your expectation, take your point and realize the enlightenment, and go to the emperor." Chiba looked at the village for a long time, and said, the trial of the latter. The voice fell, and a blazing flame, from the hands of Chiba, like a fire snake, fell into the long-term body of the village, and soon drowned him, madly swallowed, crazy burning. what The sound of the long and screaming beauty of the village, echoing in this wood, is very bright and very fierce, so that the ninja walking in the woods can not help but stop and look in this direction, and the heart is up. It didn''t take long for Meicun to stand up for a long time and completely fall into this place. And Chiba has a wooden leaf ninja. Chiba did not stop and continued to walk in the other direction of the woods to continue what he had to do. , , ... Half an hour walking to another place, I heard a catching voice, could not help but cause his interest. Chiba did not hesitate and rushed in the direction of the voice. Perhaps, his luck this time is better, not just hit the Konoha ninja, or the luck of Konoha ninja is better, did not touch him. This time, it is five sands to pursue a Konoha ninja, and the strength is not bad, from the endure to the endure. And the chased Konoha ninja, the strength should be the level of tolerance, but the body was injured, the strength was weakened a lot, the speed of action slowed down a lot. If this continues, it will not be long before it will be chased back, and besieged by the sand and will be besieged in the woods. Seeing such a situation, Chiba does not take it for granted and will not rescue it because there is no need for it. What he wants to do is probably to lick the head and kill a few ninjas. It will be better and will have fun than good feelings. "There must be no escape from this wooden leaf. He has confidential information in his hands and must intercept him." "Accelerate, be sure to catch up with him." Five sands were forbearing, and they sipped and sang in the woods. Under such circumstances, they did not care to be noticed by the enemy. They were completely at full speed, and they were desperate to pursue the wood leaves. Chiba is just a convergence, followed by, and not rushing to shoot. In the past two minutes, the wood leaves have finally been caught up by the sand, and surrounded, and want to escape, it is impossible. After the escape of this road, and the body is hurt, the wood leaves have to be weak, and there is no strength to stand up straight, it looks very tired, and may fall to the ground at any time. However, even though he is extremely weak, he still does not want to die here, he wants to find a chance to escape, but there are not many opportunities. "You don''t want to run, you don''t have that chance, or hand over the military information." The sand endured and said, looking at the surrounded wooden leaves, said coldly. "Until I fall down, I can''t fight, or don''t think I can surrender military intelligence." Wood leaves on the mouth and said, his eyes are very firm. It seems that he is a determined will to endure, not in chaos, but also wants to fight the battle, not letting go of any chance. "You think you can still escape, don''t be crazy about it, you will die here today, don''t want to leave alive." Sharon sighed and sipped, his eyes sharp and murderous. "Yes, you don''t want to leave." I couldnt talk on the leaves, just looking at the eyes of the sand, and I became firm and ready to fight. "Since you don''t take the initiative, let''s do it yourself, and then torture you slowly." Sharon said, he said, he has no patience and continues to argue with each other. While talking, he waved his hand and ordered four men to take the wood leaves. "It''s really wonderful here." Just as the sand was about to start, Chiba came out of the hiding place and made a playful voice. Suddenly heard such a voice, seeing someone coming out from behind the trees, the sand could not help but stunned, widened his eyes and looked at the Chiba that came out. After all, now is the time of war, but all ninjas who are not in their own camps should be vigilant and cannot carelessly. Otherwise, they may have to pay a heavy price. Moreover, this woodland is still a battlefield, and it is even more difficult to be concerned. It needs to be vigilant at all times. "Who are you?" The sand bears on looking at Chiba, and asks, the voice is very cold, obviously there is no good feeling. (Good promise) "I am just a spectator." Chiba shrugged and said, not nervous. "I don''t think you are looking at the excitement, but come to death." A sand-bearing mouth said, it looked very disdainful, and did not put Chiba in his eyes. In their view, Chiba is a teenager, the strength is not strong, and it is impossible to deal with them. It is impossible. "Yes and no, it is necessary to see your ability." Chiba said in disapproval, I feel that it is a small matter, easy to deal with, and spend boring time. "Kid, you are really arrogant." Sharon said, he had already tried to hold down Chiba. "Because I am strong, I have arrogant capital. The rules of this world are the same." Chiba said, posing a very mature look. . Chapter 203： Battle against sand [six more] "Don''t talk nonsense with him, do it directly, take him down, don''t let the ninja of Konoha escape." The sand endured and said, and ordered. The three sands endured and rushed toward Chiba and attacked together. From this point, it can be seen that the sand is still more vigilant and will not easily smash opponents. The three sands of the hands-on attack, one of which is tolerant, one is particularly tolerant. If it is placed elsewhere, the strength is still quite strong, and it is not to be underestimated. It takes a lot of time to deal with them. However, it is impossible for them to win easily with a strong person like Chiba. Seeing the three sands to endure, Chiba did not have the slightest politeness. He rushed forward directly, and the violent flame broke out, blasting a fire dragon and attacking the past with three sands. The three sands had to run Chakra and seal the attack, but I didn''t think that Chiba''s attack was so fast that there was no need to seal. After the fire dragon rushed out, it immediately expanded several times. Like a giant beast, it quickly rushed to three sands and wanted to drown them inside. boom! 000 The huge fire dragon hit the past, so that the three sands could not escape, and they were attacked by the strong flame and they flew out. The two sands were forbearing, and they were not spared. They were hit by huge fire dragons and swallowed, and they were attacked by the flames. They can only make screams, struggle, and they are completely frosted and cannot survive. The sand that rushed over was particularly tolerant, but fortunately the reaction was fast enough to escape the fire dragon''s offensive. Otherwise, he was also bombarded and could not be spared. The sand that escaped from the forbearance was particularly tolerant. When I saw the offensive like the fire dragon, I couldnt help but stunned. I took a breath and was shocked. He didn''t think that just a teenager, the strength is so powerful, it is a monster. The strength displayed by Chiba makes the sand bear shock, and his eyes are immediately changed, and I can''t believe it. "You are so strong!" said the sand and endured, and filled with surprise and shock. "I said that I have the strength, it proves that I am strong enough, or I dare to make trouble?" Chiba shrugged and walked forward, ready to kill these sands. "Next, it''s time to send you on the road." Chiba''s voice is floating in the woods. While he was still talking, he had already acted and rushed toward the remaining three sands to start the offensive. His first choice was that the one who was scared and not worried was particularly tolerant. "Flame Dragon King!" Chiba rushed over, and it was a terrible attack. The flame broke out and quickly formed a fire dragon, which was particularly tolerant and strong. The fire dragon struck out, and the teeth and claws were displayed, showing the sly face, filling the horrible pressure, and rushing to the special. This attack, Chiba''s speed is faster than before, the power is more powerful, especially forbearing to avoid, it is not an easy thing, not even such a chance. In particular, although he wanted to avoid it, the fire dragon strengthened its momentum and quickly rushed over and swallowed the other side. Although his strength is relatively strong, but in the face of Chiba''s attack this time, he is still not immune, killed by Chiba, there is no ability to compete. The other two sands want to stop Chiba and rescue their partners, but they are too late to rush there, and the one who is particularly resistant is killed. "Little devil, I want to kill you." The sand was forbearing to drink, and it broke out with anger, full of hatred, and wanted to kill Chiba. When he spoke, he had already acted (becd), rushed toward Chiba, holding a knife in his hand, running Chakra, slamming out strong, sending out a powerful sword and heading for Chiba. This sword burst out, and with the power of the storm, like a tornado, issued numerous wind blades, crazy sweeping past, cutting off the surrounding trees, making the site devastated. The sand endures and feels that with such an attack, it is enough to hit Chiba and solve this boy. Seeing the wind blade and swords that swiftly swept like a behemoth, Chiba did not have fear, and even did not mean to escape. People had a wind blade attack. He carried out elementalization, and turned into a rolling flame, letting the wind blade attack, causing the flame to swell and become more flaming, as if to swallow the giant beasts of the heavens and the earth. Seeing the sudden appearance, and the inflated flame, the remaining two sands were amazed, did not understand what was going on, still remained vigilant and would not relax. In the next moment, Chiba rushed out of the flame, just like the avatar became a god, and rushed toward the two sands. After he rushed out, his hands waved together, and two fire fists blew out, like a beast, attacking the sand. When the sand endured to see Chiba rushing out of the flame, I was shocked. I didn''t think so. I really don''t understand how Chiba was done. However, what they are now paying attention to is how to resist the attack of Chiba, otherwise they will die here and die. The two sands looked at each other and did not choose to retreat. They did not choose to avoid, but ushered in the past. They run the wind attribute Chakra, hand-printed, and display the Ninjutsu, condensing into a huge wind shield, resisting the two fire fists that came from the impact. Boom, bang! The fire fist attacked the wind shield, immediately swelled the flame, burning more flaming, and the power looked stronger. Although the flame became more horrible, it was really resisted. The two sands were not hurt and they were not defeated. This is what they succeeded. Hey, hey, hey! ! Three pains rushed over from the flames, quickly hitting two sands, and the speed was very fast. Obviously, with three pains, it is not so easy to hurt two strong sands. However, the purpose of Chiba is not to succeed in killing two sands, but through other means. The two sands did not think much, just thought that this was the general suffering, there was nothing to worry about, but it was very easy to avoid and did not care about other things. Today may be more than six, it feels very sleepy, can not write at night, can only try to update more tomorrow. . Chapter 204： Like a monster [seeking automatic] However, the two sands still do not understand the ability of Chiba, so it will be so underestimated, which will cause them to lose their lives. Chiba is branded with three spells in the above, and then you can launch the technique of flying thunder. When the bitterness of the two sands passed by, the Chiba did not hesitate to launch the technique of flying the thunder, and the instant appeared on their side. Chiba appeared in the middle of two sands, like a ghost, it looked very sudden, almost unbelievable, how he came. However, Chiba can not waste time, to explain to the sand, this is what Ninjutsu. After his appearance in Sharon, he started the ability to freeze the fruit. He held the devil''s knife and weeping in the hand, and the ice power was condensed on the knife, which filled the strong pressure. "Ice Dragon is absolutely empty!" The devil''s weeping in the hands of Chiba waved and slammed out and slammed the majestic ice power, like a flood. Suddenly, the ice force burst out and quickly formed a huge ice dragon, attacking the past with two sands, wanting to swallow them and completely drown them. The huge ice dragon passed, the surrounding space was frozen, and it quickly condensed into ice, and the frost filled it, which caused the temperature to drop a lot, enough to make people shudder. When I saw the sudden appearance of Chiba, the two sands were suddenly shocked, wanted to escape, or fled, and did not want to fight with Chiba in this way, and felt that the situation was not good. However, they do not have such an opportunity. The huge ice dragon hits the past, gives off a horrible momentum, and has a scent of destruction. It is like a dragon that rushes out of **** and will destroy the world. The two sands couldn''t resist the attack of Chiba, they couldn''t escape, and they didn''t even have the chance to escape. The ice power that was erupted by the ice dragon was frozen. Moreover, the huge ice dragon attacked the past, directly hitting a sand and forbearing, quickly freezing the sand and enduring it, turning him into an ice sculpture, and then directly smashing it, breaking the bones. The rest of the sand endures forbearance. I feel very shocked when I see such a situation. However, I want to avoid it. The body has been frozen and cannot move. I can only accept the death and accept the judgment of Chiba. After the huge ice dragon killed a sand, the huge dragon tail swayed and directly smacked on the sand. Hey! As the dragon tail was beaten on the sand, it was impossible to resist, and it was directly killed and completely killed. There was no such thing as a resistance. From the beginning to the end of the battle, there is still no two minutes. The sand is completely killed and cannot be spared. While holding the battle between Chiba and Shah, the injured wood leaves endure the opportunity and wants to escape from here and save his life. He himself was injured and his movements slowed down. It was not an easy task to escape from Chiba. Basically, there is no such possibility. For Chiba, the life of a wooden leaf is not a problem at all, chasing or not chasing, it does not matter at all. However, he is more concerned about not wanting to see someone escape from his hand. There is also a key point. The injured wood leaves on the hands and holds important military intelligence, so that Chiba has a strong curiosity. "Its not so easy to escape from my hands." Chiba said, showing a look of stunned eyes and cold eyes. When he spoke, he had already acted, swiftly swept, and pursued the past on the escaped leaves. The speed of Chiba is very fast, almost twice the tolerance of the wood leaves. If you want to catch up with the wood leaves, you will not waste much time, and it will be very easy. "You don''t have to run any more, we can talk about it." Chiba chased and said, the sound floated in the woods, revealing the power of ghosts, making people feel amazed. "Banmu Chiba, you can''t let me go, although you have rebelled with the leaves, but after all, you have been a wood leaf ninja, do you not read the previous friendship?" Wood leaves did not stop, while fleeing, while Said the opening. "It used to be a Konoha ninja. Now it is already rebellious. What kind of friendship?" Chiba said, but there is no politeness at all, but it is a bit fierce. "And, I tell you one thing. Before I met you, I have killed a lot of Konoha ninjas, so you don''t have much. If you give me military information, I will let you die." Chiba said, just like the whistle of the ghost, it is enough to make people shudder. Asking for flowers When I heard Chiba say this, the wood leaves are forbearing, and my heart is shocked. The body cant help but tremble, and its hard to accept such a thing. In his opinion, Chiba is still a teenager after all, not so ruthless, even if he rebels out of the village, he will always read some friendships and can''t do anything to kill the wood leaf ninja. However, he still underestimated the determination of Chiba and underestimated the heart of Chiba. "You monster, one day, you will be retaliated, the village''s ninja will certainly kill you, revenge for the dead ninja." Wood leaves on the cold, it seems very angry. ......... Although he said this, but did not stop, still continue to escape, do not want to die here. Perhaps, only after he left, can he bring the news here and let Konoha ninja know what Chiba has done. Of course, what he wants to do most now is to leave alive and send secret military intelligence to the designated ninja. "You guys who are self-satisfied and justified, will always like this kind of rhetoric. There is nothing new about it, so I can hear my ears groan." Chiba said coldly, gradually losing patience and not wanting to go on like this. That will only waste more time. A bitter and empty attack, went through the wood leaves. Seeing the pain and not passing by, the wooden leaves endure suddenly, knowing bad, want to change the direction of escape, as far as possible from suffering. The next moment, the figure of Chiba appeared, came to the wood leaves to endure, and a fire fist banged out. Wood leaves forbearing to escape, but there is no such ability, it is directly anti-boom, the body flies out to the right, rolled on the ground for four laps, stopped, the body is awkward, tearing the wound, more The blood flows out and the clothes are dyed red. For the time being tonight, I will update tomorrow. I feel that I am in the codeword every day. I am tired and I can''t support it! ! . Chapter 205： Military intelligence [two more] The wood leaves have not stood up yet, and Chiba rushed over, stepping on the air from the air, squatting on the back of the other side, making a dull sound, making the opponent unable to move, not struggling, and making a miserable call. "Its useless in my reluctance, resistance and escape. Do you still dont understand? Chiba stepped on the wooden leaf and said coldly, full of confidence in himself. "You don''t want to talk nonsense with me. If you don''t let me go, then you will kill me." Wood leaves on the cold voice, and did not ask for mercy, has his own bones. "Well, I don''t kill you now, it''s because the information files you carry have not been found yet. Otherwise, you are already a dead person." Chiba said, not at all polite. After all, Chiba will kick the wood leaves, and the "four two three" made the latter roll out and hit the trees a few meters away, making a dull sound, causing him to make another scream. A reel from the sleeves of the wood leaves, slowly rolling out. Seeing that the reel fell out, Konoha Ninja was stunned and wanted to reach out and take the reel back. This scroll can properly record important intelligence secrets. It has a very significant impact on the battlefield of the rain country. If it falls into the hands of others, it is estimated that there will be great problems, making the situation of Konoha even worse. Chiba did not give the opportunity to the wood leaves. When the other hand reached out, he had already walked over, his right foot extended and he pressed his right hand. "What I want, it seems to be at hand." Chiba said, showing a cold look. On the wooden leaves, I was unwilling to endure, I wanted to struggle, I wanted to break out, and I took the reel back from Chibas hand. However, when it is time to get things back from Chiba, it is impossible, and there is no such ability. Chiba was not polite, did not carelessly, immediately started, issued a cold ice power, frozen the leaves on the wooden leaves, turned into ice sculptures, and did not rush to kill the opponent. Waiting until he confirms the information in the scroll, it is really important information, naturally he will not be polite, and will kill the wood leaves. Chiba picks up the reel, slowly opens it, and reads the contents of the reel. This is an action about Konoha! The high-rise of Konoha intends to dispatch a unit from the country of the rain, go to the border of the country of the rain and the country of the wind, sneak attack on the ninja troops in the sand hidden village, or stop the transport troops in the sand hidden village, so that the sand can not bear Get replenishment. As long as it can strike against the sand hidden village, then it will be of great help and even an important role for Konoha to win the war. Chiba simply browsed the contents of the scroll and didn''t find much important information. At least it was not important for him. However, these military intelligences are still useful, at least for his next move. That is, after three days, there will be two wooden leaves of the Ninja troops, gathered in a location in the country of the rain, and then rushed to the border of the country of the wind, ready to sneak into the transport troops of the village. Originally there were three Konoha units to be assembled, but the third unit could not receive the reel and had already fallen into the hands of Chiba. Naturally, there would be no third Konoha. "It seems that the wooden leaves have to suffer huge losses." Chiba showed a sly smile, and said coldly, the smoldering cold light. In his mind, a decision has been made to erase the two ninja forces that are about to gather together. After all, Chiba did not hesitate, and his right foot made a force to kick the ice sculptures around him into ice cubes, which made the wood leaves completely dead and could not be spared. After killing the wood leaves, there was no reel left in Chiba, and a flame was fired to completely burn the reel. Then, Chiba turned and walked to other areas to continue his killing journey. In the following time, there will be roaring from time to time throughout the woods. Ninjutsu collides with each other, causing a loud sound, the flames rise, the storm is raging, the ground is tumbling, and the water is rushing. This is the scene that the battlefield should have! As the war continues, there will be ninjas dying, falling on the battlefield and not returning to their hometown. Since the members of the Xiao organization joined the battlefield, the battle situation began to change, making the wood leaves and the sand hidden village have no advantage, but lost the original favorable situation..... Moreover, their personnel suffered huge losses, and no ninja could return. If it was encountered, it would be erased. "What is going on here, why in the two days, from the battlefield on the rainforest, suffered huge losses, and the ninjas sent out did not return at all." Wood Leaf Camp on the border of the country of Fire and the country of the rain Inside, a commander looked at the rainforest battlefield area, his brow wrinkled, and he said, his look became dignified. In the past two days, Muye has sent several squads, and went to the battlefield support of the rainforest. He wants to beat the sand and endure there, and end the battle there. However, he sent these squads out, and there was no return of the ninja, which made him worry, and there was some uneasiness. After all, from the beginning of the war, even if a small team is dispatched and supported on the battlefield, information will be passed back. This kind of thing is happening now, and it is definitely what happens when it is normal, so it makes people feel strange. "According to the current situation, I am afraid that there will be any accidents on the battlefield over the rainforest." A Konoha ninja spoke up, showing a stunned look, and also a little uneasy. "Report!" At this time, an eager voice, 2.8 came in from outside the camp. Soon, a ninja with an injury walked in from outside the camp, with injuries on his body, looking very tired, gasping for breath, as if he would fall to the ground at any time, the state is very bad. "What happened?" The commander Ninja saw this ninja, and said, there is a feeling of uneasiness. "About the situation on the battlefield of the rainforest." Konoha ninja gasped a little, and said, his face looked anxious and looked very upset. "Slowly, don''t worry," said the commander Ninja. The more you go to such a place, the more you have to calm down and not be impulsive. However, the ninja who brought back the news is only at the level of tolerance, and the psychological quality is not so good, and can not remain calm. . Chapter 206： Wood leaf shocked [three more] "The front lines of the rainforest are all defeated. Most of our ninjas are killed and there are very few who can come back." Zhong Ren said, his face was shocked and he had not reacted from the shock. All the fronts were defeated, the personnel suffered huge losses, they could not return, and they were basically buried on the battlefield. No matter when and where the battlefield, there would be no such situation. It is not so easy to be able to do this, unless the enemy sends a lot of ninjas, and the huge number of people in the number can achieve this situation. "How is it possible!" Muye Shuai Ninja was shocked, difficult to calm, exclaimed, the sound is difficult to calm. "What happened in the end, why are the ninjas in the rainforest all defeated, and most of them were killed?" The ninja who was in the camp was equally shocked and asked. "Is it in the sand hidden village, sending a large number of sand tolerance and launching a sneak attack?" 14 Its not that sand bears to launch a sneak attack, but the forces in the country of the rain have launched an attack on us. Zhong Ren said, as if he was still in a state of shock, he could not easily react. "The ninja of the rain country launched an attack? Is it a mountain pepper fish half-hidden?" Konoha ninja commander said, still can''t believe it. When the mountain peppers are half-hidden, they have a lot of contacts with the country of fire. They can''t easily attack the wood leaf ninja. Otherwise, after the war, they may suffer the anger of the wood leaves, but they can''t easily bear it. "It''s not a person with a half-sand of fish and peppers, but another force. The name is called Xiao organization." Zhong Ren said. "Dawn organization? I remember this is the domestic power of the rain. The rise time is only two years. Although the strength is good, but it is not so strong, it is difficult to compete with us." Konoha ninja said, slightly squinting, not How do you believe it is too incredible? "It is indeed a Xiao organization, the most important thing is that Qimu Chiba has joined the Xiao organization, so that their strength has increased greatly." Zhong Ren nodded and said, his eyes are very firm, to determine this matter. "What? Qimu Chiba joined the Xiao organization?" Hearing such news, the three Konoha ninjas who stayed in the camp, all exclaimed, showing a horrified look, can''t believe it. Chiba''s strength is very strong, it can already kill the shadow-level powerhouse, can affect the battlefield on the battlefield, is a very important person. If he stood in the enemy camp and confronted with the wood leaves, it was very serious and would cause the wood leaves to suffer huge losses. They took a half minute to react and accept this fact. "How did Chiba go to the Xiao organization!" said the general manager of the wood leaf, it is difficult to calm down. "Thousands of leaves have become rebellious, but they should not start with Konoha. How can he do this?" "He actually started with the Konoha ninja, how can he do this kind of thing." They are unacceptable, unbearable, and seem to be affected by some kind of shock. You know, in the rainforest battlefield, the wooden leaves suffered huge losses. At least 30 ninjas died, they will always fall there, and they will not come back alive. Thirty ninjas are very important for Konoha, making them difficult to accept. "Shaying Village also suffered major losses. Almost all of the sands that entered the battlefield of the rain forest were killed. No few people were spared. Few people were able to escape." Zhong Ren was slightly silent and said, he was surprised. . "The ninjas in Liansha Yincun have been ravaged? Even if Chiba joins the battlefield, it can''t change the battlefield so badly, and cause the two sides of the warrior to be so hurt." Muye Ninja said, still very moving, Can''t calm down. "According to our investigation, Xiao organization sent a total of 12 people in Chiba." Zhong Ren said, telling the news. "Only 12 people were sent, and the situation was directly changed, causing huge losses to both sides." Muye Ninja sighed and did not know how to describe the mood at the moment. "Take this news back to the village and let them make a decision, with special emphasis on the fact that Chiba appears in the country of the rain." The commander Ninja said. In this matter, he does not know how to deal with it. In short, with his current strength, you can''t deal with Chiba. If you go to deal with Chiba now, it is undoubtedly a death, no suspense. ...... On the battlefield side of the rainforest, after three days of strangling, the Xiao organization won a total victory, almost crushing the wood leaf ninja and sand forbearance. Most importantly, the 12 people who participated in the operation were not killed in battle. Three people were seriously injured and five people were slightly injured. There is no serious problem. In these three days, Chiba killed 30 ninjas, and almost half of the ninjas who walked in the rainforest battlefield died in his hands. He is like a avatar to become a **** of death, constantly harvesting his life, it is difficult to find a person who can compete with him. After three days of strangling, the ninjas who walked in the rainforest battlefield were either killed or fled, or they fled, otherwise they waited for their fate, that is, fallen 823 in the rain forest. In a bush that is lush, with flat ground and tight airtightness, the Chiba 12 people are resting there to deal with the wound. Chiba has no flaws, and he has begun to treat members of the Xiao organization to help them with a stable injury and will not deteriorate. After all, the battle behind, still need these people to fight, can not fall here, must be quickly recovered before they can continue to fight. "Every three days, everyone has worked very hard and achieved very good results. The war in this rainforest battlefield is considered to be ended by us. It is estimated that for a long time, there will be no more ninjas who dare to choose the battlefield. Here." After helping the wounded to heal, Chiba sat down and said, and said that he was very satisfied with the results of the operation. "Our original purpose is to end the war and shorten the time faster. That is the best." Yahiko said, now that he can rest, his state is also a little relaxed, showing a smile. "It is possible to end the war here within three days. You are the biggest hero of Chiba." The long door looked at Chiba and said. For the strength of Chiba, Changmen is already very recognized and will not be underestimated. . Chapter 207： Blocking action [four more] Ding! "The host completed the task of the rainforest battlefield, rewarding 50,000 points." The sound of the One Piece system sounded. After gaining 50,000 points, Chibas expression is still calm, and there is not much emotion. It is not the first time anyway. "Although we have won the rainforest battlefield, we can''t relax, we still have to be vigilant, and we still have to fight to continue." Chiba said, not like everyone else, his face leaked a smile, and he was in a good mood. . "What are we going to do next? Do you have any arrangements?" asked Xiaonan. During this period of time, Yahikos strength for Chibas display has been greatly recognized and he is willing to follow his command. They can almost instinctively believe that as long as they follow the command of Chiba, they can win the war, expel the enemy ninja from the rain country, and expand the territory of the rain country. "After killing a wooden leaf, I knew some important information about them and learned about their next action." Chiba sat down and didn''t mind the soil was very wet. Anyway, the clothes on them are very wet now, and they don''t mind how wet they are. "What is that action?" Yahiko and the long door came over and asked. They want to know clearly, and if they can, they won''t mind obstructing or destroying this action. Xiao organization and Muye are already enemies. Don''t sit down and talk, so do more things that damage the leaves, and there is no psychological pressure, but will be very happy. "Tomorrow, there will be two wooden leaves of the Ninja troops, 10 kilometers away from here, an abandoned building zone." Chiba said, did not choose to conceal, all said. "Then we have to stop, will we act tomorrow?" The members of the Xiao organization asked, and some of them were amazed and a little surprised. They feel that with their current state and want to fight against the Konoha ninja, it will definitely be in a disadvantage, and the situation is very unfavorable and even stifled. "In our current state, many people are injured. I am afraid that it is not suitable for continuing fighting. It is necessary to take a rest and heal." Someone said that it is obviously not in favor of this action, and the danger is too great. They want to win the war, but they don''t want to pay for it. "We are so acting, I am afraid it is not good to go to the ninja of Konoha." "With regard to this action, I am not going to let them participate, as long as we can four people." Chiba looked at Yahiko three, and said, calm, eyes firm, full of confidence. When I heard Chiba say this, Yahiko and others were surprised and widened their eyes. It was still a little moving and difficult to calm down. "Only four of you can deal with two Konoha troops?" Some people questioned that it was too difficult. They know that Chiba''s strength is very strong, and the strength of Yahiko is equally good, but it is a battlefield after all. It is not so easy to deal with the Ninja troops that deal with Konoha, with great risks. "If you want to make a big event, you must have confidence, and we have enough strength, why should we be jealous?" Chiba said, I dont think there will be many difficulties, I think it is a very simple matter, as long as Output. "Since you have decided, then we will work with you to stop the forces of Konoha, and confront the Konoha on the front. I believe we will succeed." Yahiko said, indicating the attitude and agreeing to participate in this action. "I also agree with this action." Changmen said. Since Yahiko and Changmen agreed to act, Xiaonan would not refuse, and agreed to participate in this action. Moreover, Xiao Nan likes to act with Yahiko, no matter what problems they encounter, what danger they are in, as long as they are not separated. "Since there is no opinion, take a good rest, try to restore strength, and set off tomorrow." Chiba said, showing a smile, looking very much. Everyone didn''t say much. After sitting down, they took out some dry food and they will eat it and restore physical fitness. Its always raining in the country of rain, its going to be done every day, and this day is no exception. However, they are used to it, even in the rainy weather, they can still rest, and there is nothing wrong with it. The time was in a hurry. The next morning, Chiba and the four started, left the rainforest and rushed to the place where the Konoha ninja troops met. The remaining eight members of the Xiao organization, who watched them leave, prayed that the Chiba and the Four could successfully block the Konoha Ninja troops and give the wood leaves a heavy blow. Chiba and the four people hurry in the rain, the speed is very fast, just like the cheetah gallop in the rain. ". Chiba, do you have any plans for this action?" At the time of the road, Yahiko said. "I don''t have any plans. Anyway, some Konoha ninjas can do it directly. You don''t need too much. Don''t you have this confidence?" Chiba said easily, with a playful smile. "You guy, this is really no fear, it is a purely violent solution." Longmen sighed, really envious of Chiba has such strength. In the face of absolute strength, all the strategies will not be effective, and they will all be vulnerable. "Long door, as long as you work hard, you can do the same. After all, you have a reincarnation (Wang De''s). As long as you develop your ability, your strength will definitely become stronger." Chiba said. To be honest, he is really a little envious, and the long door has a reincarnation. If he can have a reincarnation, then he will become stronger, he can become a god-like existence, and he does not need to be jealous of anyone. "If you want to become stronger, it is not a matter of overnight. It takes a long time to work hard to become stronger." Changmen understands this, so he is not in a hurry, looks very relaxed and looks forward to it. Moreover, he has confidence in himself. Sooner or later, he will become stronger and he can catch up with the pace of Chiba and become the strongest of Megatron. Seek automatic. Seek full order and seek rewards! ! I slept in the afternoon, feeling particularly sleepy, and the state was even worse, like being sick, ~~~. Chapter 208： Meet the face [five more to complete] The distance of ten kilometers is not too far for Chiba, and it takes only half an hour to feel the destination. They stood on high ground and looked at the abandoned buildings not far away. The sky is still dim, and the rain is dripping, making the abandoned building like a behemoth crouching in the darkness, opening a big mouth and swallowing the people who come. "It seems that the ninja troops of Konoha have not come yet." Chiba stood tall, looked at the building in the distance, and did not see the figure, slowly said. "They booked a set of ten points, I am afraid it will be faster." Yahiko said, looking at the abandoned building in the distance, slightly squinting, a little excited. For the upcoming Konoha Ninja Force, Yahiko is a bit of a look, a little nervous, and a bit complicated. They understand in their hearts that with the current style of operation in Chiba, once they encounter the Konoha ninja, they will basically fight and will not care about the friendship. Moreover, if they want to accomplish something big, they must have such determination and conviction, and they must not hesitate. It is necessary to have such 383 consciousness. "Chiba, is it waiting for the Konoha ninja to appear, directly killing?" The long door asked, wanting to know how to act. "Since the enemy ninjas are to be expelled from the rain country, then killing is necessary. Let them know our determination, know our strength, and let them know that we are strong." Chiba said, not rushing to do Make a decision. "Then don''t be polite, just solve the opponent directly." Xiaonan said, his eyes are very firm. "We have to wait for someone to come." Yahiko looked at the distance and muttered. Between the heavens and the earth in the distance, there is a ninja unit that is coming to the building side, and the speed is not bad. There are a total of ten ninjas in this ninja unit. The specific strength is still unclear and should not be too weak. "It seems that we have to stage a good show." Chiba said, showing an excited look. When the Ninja troops of this wooden leaf rushed to the building area, there was another unit that did not appear and needed to wait. Bed (bedg) this time, enough for Chiba to act. "Let''s go, let''s take a look at these Konoha ninjas, what kind of ability is there." Chiba said, without hesitation, rushed toward the building area. Yahiko did not hesitate, followed by Chiba and rushed toward the building area. Konoha ninja walks on the battlefield and must be vigilant. Therefore, when Chiba and the four came from a height, they soon discovered and prepared for the battle. "Senior Qingchuan predecessors, there are four young ninjas, come over to us, what should we do?" A wooden leaf tolerated, after seeing the Chiba four came, immediately went to inform the captain - Senai Qingchuan. Sen Nai Qing Chuan is the fortune of Muye, the strength is relatively strong, and acting calmly, there are many strategies, otherwise, it cannot be the captain of this unit. Senai Qingchuan is about twenty-seven years old. His face is ordinary, always cold. His body is one meter seven or five. It is not tall, but it is very tough. There is a scar on his forehead and a knife on his back. The eyes are very fierce, and they are very solemn and unsmiling. "Four young ninjas? They are rushing over to do something, can''t they die?" Senai Qingchuan slightly frowned, said openly, revealing a stunned look. "I don''t know yet, but they are coming in like this. I don''t think there is anything good about it." Zhong Ren said, telling his own opinion. After all, now is the battlefield period, even if some young ninjas have joined the battlefield, you must not be underestimated, you need to be cautious, otherwise, you must eat big losses. "Let everyone be prepared. If these four little devils are not right, they will kill them and don''t have to be merciful." Senai Qingchuan said, his eyes became sharp. He knows that when such a large-scale war breaks out, sometimes it is wrong to kill innocent people, but still can''t be soft-hearted, can''t relax vigilance, otherwise it is very likely to bury their lives and even implicate their comrades. In the end, I went to inform other people and let everyone prepare and be vigilant. From the highlands to the building area, it will not take long, but in five minutes, you can enter the building area. When approaching the building area, Chiba and the four people slowed down, and it was completely bright and straight into the building area. After they walked into the building area, they saw the wood leaf ninja. At this time, several Konoha ninjas stood on the roof of several buildings, looking at the Chiba and the four people in a fierce manner, as if they were ready, they could break out at any time. "It seems that everyone is welcoming us." Chiba said, his mouth was slightly tilted, showing a playful smile, and there was no tension, it was still so easy. "We seem to be shopping, it''s not very good." Yahiko said, the mood is still a little excited, can not calm down. Seeing the arrival of Chiba and four people, Senai Qingchuan led two Konoha ninjas and walked forward to come to the front of Chiba. "Qimu Chiba!" When I saw Chiba, Senai Qingchuan immediately exclaimed, and could not believe that the body was shaking slightly. Regarding the strength of Chiba, Senai Qingchuan knows a lot, knowing that although the other side is a teenager, but the strength is very strong, can compete with the shadow level strong. "It seems that I am a celebrity in the Konoha ninja. I basically can recognize the Konoha ninja, and I am still very surprised." Chiba stood in front of Senai Qingchuan and looked at each other. Said ridiculously. "Why are you here?" Senai Qingchuan looked at Chiba, and said, his heart was still horrified, not a little calm. "I am here, is it so strange?" Chiba said. "You are the rebellion of Konoha. It is not strange where it appears. The key is that we are here, and you happen to be here. This is a bit strange." Senai Qingchuan squinted slightly and said, change Got it hard. Senai Qingchuan thinks that the presence of Chiba and four people is definitely not a coincidence. There are certainly some reasons. Even the action on the wooden leaves is perceived by Chiba, so it will come. . Chapter 209： Attacking Wood Leaf Force [six more] "It seems that you are not only powerful, but also very clear-minded." Chiba said, showing a sly smile. "Don''t you come over to us?" Senai Qingchuan said with a big eyes and said, surprised. If Chiba and the four are coming to them, then this matter will be very troublesome and will not be easily solved. It seems that in these few days, Senai Qingchuan has been leading the subordinates and walking on the battlefield of the Rain Country. He did not know the news on other battlefields in the first time. Obviously, he still didn''t know about the actions of Chiba in the battlefield of the rain forest, killing the wood ~ leaf ninja. If you know it, Senai Qingchuan will be extremely shocked and even angry, trying to kill Chiba and avenge his dead-partners. "Yes, I am here to solve you." Chiba did not hide, said directly _, said the purpose. When I heard this, Senai Qingchuan was shocked again. I couldnt believe it. It was incredible. "Do you want to do it to us?" Senai Qingchuan said loudly, it is still a bit difficult to accept. Like other Konoha ninjas, even if Chiba became a wooden leaf rebellious, there would be at least some friendship and no shots for Konoha Ninja. However, they still squatted Chiba, and felt that he was a teenager and could not see his acting style. "Why not? I am on the battlefield of the rain forest, but I have killed a lot of Konoha ninjas. Many of you are nothing." Chiba said, a relaxed face. Knowing this news, Senai Qingchuan was shocked. Chiba, who did not think of it, was not the first time to kill the wood leaf ninja. When he was a child, he was not familiar with it. "I want to kill you." Senai Qingchuan roared, unable to keep calm, the body could not help but tremble, showing an angry look. "I am also thinking like this, so you don''t have to be polite, just do it yourself." Chiba said, his face was cold and murderous. "We will still solve the battle here soon, or wait for other teams to come, our situation will not be very good." Changmen said, do not want to delay time. "Then act," said Chiba. In the next moment, he has already rushed forward, and rushed to Senai Qingchuan, taking the lead in launching an attack. Seeing the strong power of Chiba, Senai Qingchuan suddenly rose up, but did not dare to smash opponents, no hard resistance, and then quit, to open the distance. "Art fire escape **** fireball!" After the Sen Nai-Chuan, he quit, and at the same time, he runs Chakra, his hands are sealed, and he performs a ninja attack. "fire punch!" Chiba rushed past, and a fire fist broke out directly, facing a huge fireball. boom! The attacks on both sides collided together, the strong collision, the roaring out, the powerful force spreading out, the flames raging and looking very shocking. Other Konoha ninjas saw this situation. They broke out on both sides and did not dare to hesitate. They quickly acted and rushed down from the roof of the building. Without hesitation, they rushed toward the Yahiko and launched an offensive. After Chiba attacked the past, there was no rush to pursue the exit of Senai Qingchuan, but a rapid offensive against two Konoha ninjas who followed Senai Qingchuan. He launched a shave, and his body quickly disappeared from the place, appearing next to a Konoha ninja, like a cheetah, like lightning. "Mirror fire!" He slammed into the wood leaf ninja, and a strong attack erupted. The blazing flame broke out, like a giant beast appeared, opened his mouth and swallowed the other side. The response of this Konoha ninja is not slow. When I saw the appearance of Chiba, there was no hesitation, and I stepped back and wanted to open the distance. However, he can''t easily avoid the attack, or he is chased by the mirror fire, and he attacks quickly. boom! The Konoha Ninja was not able to resist and was directly bombarded. Although it was not killed, it would inevitably be hit hard, lose its fighting power and continue to fight. After defeating a Konoha ninja, Chiba did not stop, and directly issued the pain of three branding marks, attacking the other ninja a few meters away. In the face of the bitterness of the attack, this wood leaf can not bear to take it, holding a bitter in the hand, can calmly block the bitterness of the attack, not much worry. Asking for flowers However, he thought that it would be easy to resolve the attack, that is, it is a big mistake, and he is destined to be buried here, not to be spared. Just in this wooden leaf, Ninja blocked two times of suffering, and the third bitterness passed by him. It seems that there is no accident and there will be no problem. Chiba''s technique of flying thunder and gods is like a ghost. It appears in the side of Zhong Ren, out of the air, holding a demon knife and a weeping, and a cold knife. The next moment, the demon knife weeping from the back of the wood leaf, directly pierced his heart, stabbed from the front, flew out with blood. In the leaves of the wood, I looked at the Chiba that appeared in the abruptness. I looked at the long knife that pierced my body and pierced the heart, revealing a stunned look. I still felt incredible and could not believe it. ................... "How could this be!" The sound that came out of the wood leaves before the death, could not understand why it was. "Repose in peace!" Chiba pulled out the devil''s weeping, and said coldly, rushing toward Senai Qingchuan and continuing to launch an attack. Seeing his two subordinates, he was defeated or strangled in this way, and he did not even have the ability to resist. Senai Qingchuan felt extremely angry, and the blood was boiling. He wanted to shred the Chiba and avenged his dead ninja. He roared and rushed over to Chiba, running Chakra, his hands sealed, and he showed his fire. "The art of fire dragon!" Senai Qingchuan spewed the fire attribute Chakra from the mouth, and immediately formed a linear flame, which quickly expanded, like a fire dragon, attacking the past at a very fast speed toward Chiba. This kind of linear flame is very powerful, and it can directly break the trees surrounded by one person. If the living person is attacked, it is estimated that it is difficult to resist. "Do you play with me? You have to go far." Chiba said, the voice is very cold, like the whisper of the **** devil, echoing in this space. Chiba rushed over and did not resist, but elementized and transformed into a blazing flame. Suddenly, the blazing flames tumbling up and continually rioting, like a giant beast, making a roar, galloping forward, swallowing Sennhe Qingchuan, completely annihilating it, let him break his bones. . Chapter 210： I plan to [seven more to complete] The violent flame erupted, and it was like a behemoth. It swiftly moved forward and rushed toward Senai Qingchuan. He wanted to swallow him. It looked very shocking. The rainwater that had passed through was evaporated and a burst of water vapor rose. "Flame Dragon King!" From the violent flame, Chiba made a dragon claw gesture in the right hand, quickly spread out, with a strong flame, forming a huge fire dragon, strong collision, and raging attack Senai Qingchuan. Seeing the violent fire dragon impact, Senai Qingchuan has become amazed, knowing that the situation is very bad, will make him defeated, instinctive intuition is very bad, and even can not compete with Chiba. He quits backwards, wants to pull away the distance, avoids the fire dragon''s attack, and then resists and resolves the offensive. However, the speed of the fire dragon was very fast, "7:5, 3", but when it was in the blink of an eye, it screamed and approached him in front of him, and it quickly attacked and looked very shocking. Senai Qingchuan has no choice but to resist all the time. He hopes to block the fire dragon and save one life from such an attack. "Fire, fire, unicorn!" Sen Nai Qingchuan chilled, and her hands quickly printed, spewing the fire attribute Chakra from the mouth and slamming into the huge fire dragon. As Chakra broke out, it immediately evolved into a flame, condensed, forming a huge fire unicorn, bursting out of good power, attacking the past with a huge fire dragon, resisting the fire dragon''s offensive. boom! The huge fire dragon and the fire unicorn collided together, immediately produced a loud roar, and the violent flame spread toward the surrounding, like a sea of ??fire, raging toward the surrounding, it looks very visual impact. However, the ninjutsu exhibited by Senai Qingchuan and the attack that erupted in Chiba were still a bit difficult to compete. After the collision, they were defeated, and the fire unicorn was destroyed and turned into flames. The fire dragon kept a certain speed, attacked Sen Nai Qingchuan, and flew him out. Although it was not fatal, he lost all opportunities and even the chance to escape did not exist. Chiba didn''t let go of this opportunity. When the body was still in, he started to shave and rushed out, approaching Senai Qingchuan. Then, he launched the armed color domineering, the double fists turned black, like steel, and the strong rushed forward, attacking on Senai Qingchuan, a terrible blow. boom! A punch hit on the abdomen of Senai Qingchuan, and a dull sound broke out immediately. Senai Qingchuan couldnt compete at all. The body hit the ground and immediately pulled out a big pit, and spewed out a blood, dyed the clothes in front of him, and the momentum immediately wilted, and even the ability to resist it was not dying. Will die. Just a punch, let Senai Qingchuan lose its fighting power, Chiba does not have to continue to pursue. Chiba stood beside the big pit and looked at the Senai Qingchuan in the mud pit. His look was indifferent and there was not much feeling. Moreover, he did not intend to waste time, took out the devil''s knife and weeping, waved and slammed down, and sent out a sword to kill Senai Qingchuan. The remaining seven Konoha ninjas, seeing the captain Senai Qingchuan being killed, and still unable to support a few rounds, the heart is extremely shocking, although there is endless anger, but there is no way, can not avenge the captain . They are now in an unfavorable situation. Whether they can save their lives is still unknown, and where they can do other things. Even if they want to find opportunities, it is impossible to withdraw from here. After Chiba smashed Senai Qingchuan, she thought about the other wood leaves, and rushed to the past, and launched a rapid attack to kill the remaining Konoha ninja. With the strength of Senai Qingchuan, you can''t compete with Chiba. Others don''t have the ability to fight, and they are smashed and killed. They can''t stick to a few rounds. From Chiba, they officially stepped into this area, and by the end of the battle, there was no ten minutes left, and the battle was completely ended without any suspense. Four people in Chiba stood on the street and looked at the bodies that fell around them. They looked calm and there was nothing wrong with them. They are not the first to kill, do not have to feel every time they kill, have different ideas, then they are not worthy of being a ninja. "Are we going to wait for the second wooden leaf of the Ninja Force to come?" asked the long door..... According to the information that Chiba said, it should have been a ninja unit with three leaves, and would feel the gathering here, and then discuss the sneak attack on the army. However, the third team did not receive the news, and certainly will not come, so only a second team will come. Chiba has solved a team and does not mind to solve the second one. It takes time to do it. It is nothing. "Since it has already started, wait for the second team to appear and solve it together." Chiba said, and there is another plan in mind. Want to deter the wood leaves, let the wood leaves withdraw from the rain country, not simply kill the wood leaves of the ninja, or leave a living back, tell the situation here to the high-level, to deter the other party, let the other party make a wise decision. "It''s also a matter of today, then wait for them to come." Yahiko said, and I have some expectations. At the foot of Chiba, after two jumps, I came to a flat-topped building and sat down directly on the edge. I didn''t care much about the rain. Anyway, they came all the way, the clothes on them were soaked and they didn''t mind getting wet. Yahiko did not hesitate, and also came to the top of the building, standing on the top of the building, looking into the distance, watching the world under the rain curtain, waiting for the 4.4 to wait for the team. They had to wait for the time and soon, in less than half an hour, they saw a team that slowly appeared in sight from the distant rain screen and headed for the building area. The nine-person ninja unit of this Konoha is estimated to be similar to the team led by Senai Qingchuan. "Its finally coming." Chiba saw the other side appear, revealing a faint smile, and his eyes were full of expectations. "If we don''t come, we will all be drenched into chicken." The long door said. "Resolve them early, we can rest early, I want to find a place to take a hot bath, or I will not be able to stand it." Xiaonan said, not nervous, calm and calm. . Chapter 211： Performance time [subscription] In less than ten minutes, the second team of wood leaves came to the meeting area of ??the meeting. When they approached, they were shocked to see that the Konoha ninja was killed, and then they showed anger and even groaned. They originally came to meet other teams, but did not expect that this happened, the team that arrived first, has been killed. The nine Konoha ninjas who came here stopped and looked at the top of the building. They were condescending and looked down on their Chiba and four people, showing their angry look. They are almost certain that these are in the pool of blood, have been killed, the wood leaf ninja without life is inevitably killed by the Chiba people, so they will be so angry, can not wait to directly rush over, will unload the eight leaves of Chiba Revenge for the dead Konoha ninja. "Your speed is really slow, and we are all waiting to fall asleep." Chiba looked at the nine Konoha ninjas and said. 14 "Who are you? Why do you want to start with the Konoha Ninja?" A special team with a team--Naraji-mura, walked out and looked at the Chiba, and asked. Although his heart is angry and wants to break out, he still has to figure out things before he can make a decision and how to deal with Chiba. "Don''t you know that it is the third time to endure the world war, but also need your permission to kill the wood leaf ninja? Then why did you get into the country of the rain without our permission?" The ridiculous smile, with ridicule, seemed very disdainful, and did not put the other party in the eye. Chiba originally thought that the ninja who led the team was also a tolerant one, but did not expect that knowledge was particularly tolerant, and there was nothing to resist and could not threaten him. What is rare is that these Konoha ninjas do not know Chiba, so they are not surprised, they will not be jealous, feel that they have the ability to deal with Chiba. After all, the age of Chiba is not big, it seems that the strength should not be very strong, if there is a battle, there will be many opportunities. "You are the ninja of the country of the rain, can''t you want to fight with the wood leaves?" Narajimura looked at each other and said coldly, moving out of the mountain of Muye directly, trying to shock each other. "Yes, we are the ninjas of the rain country. You enter our homeland to fight. Why do we have to avoid the wood leaves? Now, during the war, is it not the war between different countries?" Yahiko said, A bright smile is incompatible with this rainy day. "Your country of rain is against us. After the end of the war, the country of rain will definitely be sanctioned and will be exploited. Don''t you worry about it?" Narajimura said, "It is very likely that things will happen." After all, with the high-level character of the wood leaf, if you know that the wood leaf ninja suffers a major loss in the rain country, and it is still the ninja of the rain country, it will certainly not be tolerated, and it is inevitable to impose sanctions on the rain country. The country of the rain is only an effect. Compared with a behemoth like the country of fire, it is nothing at all. Just like a cockroach ant, it requires the pity of a big country to survive and to have a relaxed environment. "The country of rain is originally a small country, a buffer zone between big powers. It became a chaotic battlefield after the outbreak of war. It has never been calmed down. Development has been suppressed. Without a good environment, it is offended by Konoha, and Is there any difference between the crimes of wood leaves?" The long door sneered, disdainfully said, and did not care about such words. "You are not as useful as it is. In the last time, think about whether there are any last words. We may give you a chance to tell the last words." Chiba said, it seems very relaxed. "If you want to shoot us and defeat us, you may not have such an opportunity." Narajimura said, his face was cold, his eyes were very sharp, and there was no fear. In his view, as long as the nine Konoha ninjas join hands, they can still fight with Chiba and even defeat their opponents. "Then try to look good." Chiba said in disapproval. After all, he has already acted, rushing straight from the top of the building and launching a strong attack toward the nine Konoha ninjas. With his strength, to defeat these Konoha ninjas, there is no difficulty at all. It is to spend some time and consume some physical energy. "We will give you the opportunity to show this performance, and we will not rob you." Yahiko said, and did not intend to shoot, I feel that Chiba has no problem, can easily cope. Xiaonan and Changmen are also the same, and did not intend to shoot, they stood on the top of the building, condescending, watching the Chiba performance. "room!" When Chiba rushed down, the ability to start the operation of the fruit, the left hand flipped, a hemisphere space, quickly spread out to the surrounding area, covering the area where the wood leaf ninja is located, and delineating his slaughterhouse. Then, Chiba pulled out the demon knife and weeping, and the laser was condensed on the knife and rushed toward the wood leaf ninja. The speed was very fast, just like the cheetah was moving, it was difficult to capture the figure. Seeing the body of Chiba, the 903 Muye Ninjas dare not take a nap, raise vigilance and face opponents. Seeing that there is no actual ninjutsu in Chiba, they have no practical ninjutsu. They want several people to join hands and suppress Chiba through physical surgery and defeat Chiba. Chiba rushed over, holding a devil cry in his hand and slamming it out. Hey! For the first attack, Narajimura was able to resist, holding the bitterness in his hand and blocking the attack of Chiba. On the right side of Chiba, a wooden leaf rushed over, holding a knife in his hand and slamming at him, the speed is very fast. Hey! However, before attacking Chiba, he was flying out with a kick. Chiba showed a lame, extremely fast, powerful, very rude, strong out of the way, put the wood leaves to fight. Other Konoha ninjas did not hesitate, but they quickly rushed over and attacked from different directions, almost surrounded by Chiba and attacked together. "Slaughterhouse!" Chiba quickly retracted the demon knife and weeping, quickly turned around, and turned to the three Konoha ninjas on the side and behind them, slamming out, sending out the sword, and bursting out of the laser, attacking them. Seek automatic. Seeking a reward. Ask Cui Wei! ! ! . Chapter 212： Ignorance [two more to subscribe] As Jianqi carried a laser attack, he slammed the two Konoha ninjas again, causing their bodies to be cut into two ends without any pain. The body immediately leaned forward and fell to the ground. The two Konoha ninjas were cut, the body separated, no pain was felt, but the combat power was temporarily lost. They saw that their bodies were cut off, but they didn''t feel the pain. The body still had consciousness. They couldn''t help but wonder. It didn''t know what was going on. It felt very strange. Other ninjas are also surprised to see such a situation. They dare not underestimate Chiba and remain cautious. However, they still have to fight, or they must unite and defeat Chiba. "Don''t be afraid, as long as we work hard, we can defeat him." Narajimura said. When he spoke, he had already run Chakra, and his hands were tied with a knot. He quickly explored his shadow and attacked Chiba, trying to bind the latter and prevent him from acting. Soon, the shadow of Naraji Village is like a snake, and it quickly hits Chiba, entangled in his shadow. As the shadow was entangled in Naraji Village, Chibas ability to move became slower. It was difficult to move a little, and it seemed very difficult. The whole person was like being tied. Chiba originally wanted to attack these Konoha ninjas and found that his body suddenly became stiff and his movements were slow. He couldn''t help but be surprised. He turned around and looked at Narajimura, a few meters away, slightly stunned. Sure enough, Nara Yoshimura used shadow **** to entangle the shadow of Chiba, so that he could not move freely, and his body seemed to be bound. "Hey, let''s beat him together." Narajimura said. In his view, Chiba was bound by his own shadow and it was difficult to act, just in time to defeat Chiba. Otherwise, if Chiba gets rid of the shadow **** and wants to capture his shadow again, it will not be so easy, and it will be very difficult. Standing around the wood leaf ninja, did not hesitate, holding a hand in hand, rushed toward Chiba, very fast, stabbed to different positions, want to kill Chiba, do not intend to give him more opportunities . After all, the Konoha ninja is now facing, not only Chiba alone, but also three ninjas do not do it. If they are now merciless, it may lead them to be defeated and die here. Konoha Ninja doesn''t want this kind of thing to happen, so it''s very decisive when it''s done, there''s no trace of muddy water, it''s crisp and neat. Seeing five Konoha ninjas, rushing from the surroundings, without any polite intentions, launching a strong attack, Chiba is not afraid, showing a cold look. After all, they only rely on physical skills, and there is no ninja attack. Otherwise, it will make Chiba a bit troublesome. Therefore, Chiba is not too struggling, waiting for the Konoha ninja to attack, it seems to be greeted with death, no fear, seem so calm, so calm. Seeing Chibas look like this, Nara Yoshimura is very surprised. I dont want to understand why Chiba is so. Is it so confident? However, he thinks too much and doesn''t use it now. Five Konoha ninjas have attacked the past and will soon have results. puff! puff! Five Konoha ninjas rushed over, or used a knife, or used bitterness, directly stabbed an important part of Chiba, immersed in his body, and was not blocked at all, as if it was very easy to do. Even the five-infested Konoha ninja, I was a little surprised in my heart, and I felt a bad feeling in my heart. I felt that something was wrong. The harnesses in their hands, although pierced into the body of Chiba, but there was no blood spurting out, and Chiba did not immediately scream, there was no sign of weakness, just like nothing, never affected. The five Konoha ninjas were shocked and surprised, showing their deep affection, and couldn''t believe it. I felt that there was something wrong. On the body of Chiba, there was a ray of flame, lingering around his body, and lining up his whole person, it looked very strange. When the five Kono ninjas attacked, Chiba transformed the body into a flame, completely immune to physical attacks, and naturally would not be harmed. "Let me rush to attack and attack." Chiba looked at the five ninjas around him, screaming and showing a sharp look. "How could this be the case, you are not injured!" Muye Ninja looked at Chiba, could not believe, exclaimed. "Just with you, there is no way to hurt me." Chiba said coldly. As he spoke, his right hand had already waved Devil May Cry, and mobilized the power of the flames, and took out a powerful sword, with a fierce flame power, and attacked strongly. ". Burning City Guo!" The violent blazing flame burst out quickly, like a beast, rushing toward the surroundings, drowning five wood leaf ninjas in it, burning them quickly and invading their bodies. The five Konoha ninjas were drowned by the blazing flames. They couldnt compete, couldnt struggle, and quit constantly, making a screaming voice. Although the rain curtain fell, it was impossible to extinguish the burning flame. It can be seen that these flames will be extinguished by burning the wood leaf ninja and will be extinguished. When Narajimura saw this situation, he suddenly got up and opened his eyes and couldn''t believe it. He did not expect that Chiba had been tied up, and he was able to launch an attack and kill five Muye ninjas. (good promise) This requires a strong strength to do it, otherwise it will not be possible. Five wood leaf ninjas burned by blazing flames could not compete at all. In the burning of the flames, they screamed and screamed on the ground and gradually went to death. "You can''t help but look at me too much. I can kill the first team and solve the second team. Haven''t you thought about it?" Chiba looked at Narajimura not far away, and said coldly. . When I heard that Chiba said this, Nara Yoshimura suddenly got up and realized that this is the key. As Chiba said, since there is already a team in the past that has been obliterated, then it is not at all difficult to solve the team that came after it. It just takes time. Narajimura did not think that the young man in front of him was so powerful that he could not look at it with normal eyes. . Chapter 213： Shocked [three more seeking rewards] "Who are you?" Narajimura looked at Chiba and asked, and couldn''t help but start to guess the identity of Chiba. After all, looking at the whole country of the rain at this age, there is a ninja of this ability, not showing mountains and not dew, basically not. Otherwise, the military intelligence obtained by Konoha will be mentioned somewhat. "Hey, you finally want to know, who am I?" Chiba looked at Narajimura, and said with a joking manner, "I said that the brains of the Nara family are very good. I dont think your brain is good." "" Although Chiba does not know what the other name is, but when she sees the other side''s shadow bondage, she already understands that this is especially forbearing from the Nara family. "Don''t you be the ninja of Konoha?" Narajimura heard Chiba say this, and immediately thought of a lot of questions, guessing the identity of Chiba. On the battlefield, I can recognize him from the Nara family at a glance, and I am very likely to know about the situation of the village, and know that the Nara family is good at shadow bondage. "Its finally a bit open." Chiba showed a playful smile. "I used to be a Konoha ninja. Now it is already a wooden leaf rebellious." "You are the one who assassinated the three generations of water and shadow, became the flag of the rebellious Chiba?" Narajimura was shocked, involuntarily exclaimed, his eyes wide and very shocking. 460 In the eyes of the young boy, combined with the rebellion of Muye, only one person can choose, that is, Qimu Chiba. Narajimura did not think that he would be here and met Chiba. Some time ago, he also heard that Chiba was on the battlefield side of the border, fighting with the army of Yan Ren, helping the wood leaf army to reverse the battle, and felt that Chiba had become a wooden leaf rebellious, but the heart was still worried about the leaves. However, he did not think that Chiba actually appeared in the country of the rain, and the killing of the wood leaf ninja, there is no mercy, no mercy. The Chiba standing in front of him, and the boy who said the rumor, there is a big gap, like a world of difference, people feel that they are not the same person at all. "The brain is very flexible, just remind me, you can think of it." Chiba said with a smile, showing a bright smile, a human and animal harmless look. "Why do you want to kill the ninja of Konoha, they used to be your companions." Narajimura looked at Chiba and was angry. "I used to be a Konoha ninja. Now it is not it, so telling me that my companion is not convincing at all, and that the country of the rain is my territory. If you don''t come, you won''t have this kind of thing. To blame, you can only blame yourself." Chiba said, there is no trace at all, it seems very calm. "Why are you doing this?" Narajimura looked at Chiba, and it was so cold that he couldn''t understand why it was. After all, Chiba also helped Kobayashi some time ago. Now how to turn around, I will start with the Konoha ninja. "I have already said that the country of the rain has been my territory since then. Your wood leaf ninja invaded my territory. Now come ask me why, don''t you think it is ridiculous?" Chiba said in disapproval, it was not polite. "You are really idle, and there are so many moods to explain to him. If you don''t look good, you can kill it directly. It is a waste of time." The long door came over. After the previous Chiba attack, there was a Konoha ninja who was not injured. He saw that Chiba was so strong, did not stop at all, and immediately withdrew and went out, intending to leave here and prepare for escape. However, he has not yet gone far, he was caught up by the long door, and he was violently killed. He did not even have the opportunity to escape. He died here. "Its rare for people to have so many questions, so I explained a lot more." Chiba said very casually. "Since I fell into your hands, it seems that there is no chance to survive. You simply kill me." Narajimura said, but it is very decisive. (befd) even has no plans to escape, but also No chance. "It''s a bit sturdy, not afraid of death." Changmen looked at Narajimura, lamented. After all, this is a matter of Chiba. The long door does not intend to participate, but how to deal with Chiba. "You can rest assured that I will not let you die so fast now, but also keep you live for a few more days, help me bring back to the top of Konoha, let them know my determination." Chiba said with a smile. The smile is very bright, but the feeling is like a demon, people don''t want to stay with him for another second, want to avoid him. I heard that Chiba said that Narajimura had a bad feeling and felt that Chiba would definitely use it to deal with him, but he would not let him die easily. At the next moment, Chiba rushed past and quickly approached Narajimura. The demon knife and the devil condensed the laser, and the long knife stabbed straight out and hit the other''s heart position. When I saw the attack from Chiba, Narajimura didnt want to drink like this, but he still quits and wants to avoid the attack. However, the speed of Chiba is very fast, Naraji Village can avoid it once, but can''t avoid it all the time. After four rounds, it is still stabbed by a long knife. puff! As the devil screamed out and landed in the heart of Naraji Village, he was not injured, but a beating heart flew out from behind him. Seeing the heart fly out, Chiba raised his left hand and sent out a force to control the heart of Naraji Village and quickly pull it into his hand. Seeing that Chiba once again displayed such a strange ability, even if it is a three-year-old Yahiko, he will feel awkward and feel too magical to know what is going on. Narajimura is even more stunned. He looks at the heart of Chiba in his eyes and still beats the heart. He cant believe it. Its really shocking and difficult to describe. "What happened? Why is my heart falling into your hands?" Narajimura exclaimed, it is difficult to calm down. His heart is not only taken out of the body, but still vital, and has not been affected. This requires very different abilities to be able to do, and people can''t imagine that. "This is just one of my abilities. You don''t have to make a fuss, you can''t die." Chiba said. As he spoke, his left hand pressed a little and squeezed the heart of Naraji Village, causing the latter to scream and almost fell directly to the ground. . Chapter 214： 猿飞猿斩的反应【四更】 Chiba pinched the heart of Narajimura and immediately let the other party feel a sharp pain. He made a scream, his face pale, his body groaned and he almost fell to the ground. He still feels amazed and does not understand how Chiba has the ability to solve it. "I will not kill you now, I will give you five days to let you return to Konoha, telling the tops of Konoha in the things happening in the rain country." Chiba said, ~ look cold. After all, he has the heart of Narajimura in his hands, and he wants to kill each other when he wants it. There is no pressure at all. Five days, enough Nara Yoshimura returned to the wood leaves, bringing the news of the rain country back to the village, _ telling the wood leaf high-rise. The reason why Chiba is doing this is to shake the wood leaves and let the leaves do not do stupid things. "Let''s go, enjoy your last time." Chiba looked at Naraji Village and said coldly. Of course, he just let go of Naraji Village and didn''t intend to give him the heart of the latter. Narajimura knew that he was not qualified to bargain, and he could only ease it. He turned and left here and rushed in the direction of the country of fire. His heart was helpless and full of sorrow, but there was no way. He was originally the captain of a team and led the Konoha ninja. Now he is left alone, and the rest are all killed, so that he can''t accept it. He feels that he is still alive, that is the biggest ridicule, no meaning. After solving the two ninja units of Konoha, the Chiba four did not rush to other battlefields, but returned to the base of the Xiao organization, ready to take a rest and continue fighting. Although they are eager to solve the war in the rain, they will expel or kill all the ninjas of other enemy forces. However, after four days of fighting, they are already exhausted, exhausted, and mentally uncomfortable. If they do not rest well and recover, then they will affect the battle behind and cannot exert all their strength. This kind of large-scale war that affects the entire endurance world can not be solved in three or five days, and it will definitely take a long time. In this regard, Chiba understands in their hearts, so they are not in a hurry. A few hours later, Chiba returned to the city under the jurisdiction of Xiao. The members of the Xiao organization saw that the Chiba and the four returned, they were very happy, excited and cheered, and greeted them back. After three days, Naraji-mura left the country of rain and returned safely to Konoha. I saw the three generations of the shadow of the fire--the flight of the sun, telling what happened in the country of the rain, and what Chiba did.Գն. In the Huo Ying office, Fei Fei was sitting at his desk, reviewing the documents from the battlefields, reviewing the documents, making decisions, and being too busy to open the exchanges, as if they were old. Seeing that Naraji Village appeared in the Huo Ying Office, Fei Fei was very surprised. He didn''t understand what was going on, but he had a bad feeling. "Naraji Village, are you not leading the team in the rain country? How come suddenly?" Fei Feiyi stopped his work, looked up, and looked at Naraji Village, and asked. "The troops I have led have been completely destroyed. Only I can come back alive." Naraji Village was slightly indulged, and slowly said, it was a bit sad, and his eyes were sad. "What the **** is going on?" Hearing this kind of thing, Fei Fei is still quite shocking, and always feels that something bad will happen. As for what happened on the battlefield of the Rain State, Yu Feifei also knows a lot from various documents. Գ ն ն ն , , The country expels the ninjas of other countries and removed the battlefield from the country of rain. There is a flaw in the heart of Fei Fei, and I did not expect that Chiba would actually start with the Konoha ninja. This is something he cannot accept. He even began to regret in his heart. Why did he kill the Chiba directly before Chiba rebelled against the leaves? This would not cause this rebellion and would not cause Konoha to suffer such a huge loss. Asking for flowers "Chiba has already joined forces with the country of the rain, and has begun to drive away the ninjas of other countries and expel the enemy''s ninjas from the rain country. There are already many people in the village''s ninja, who died in his hands." Narajimura clenched his fist and said coldly, his eyes became very angry. If he can, he wants to kill Chiba himself, smash the shards of Chiba, avenge the dead ninja, and vent his anger. However, his current life is in the hands of Chiba. Maybe in two days, he will be obliterated. The thing that wants to kill Chiba is impossible. "Wuye really became a rebellious one. Even the last friendship was not read. He should have killed him at the beginning." Fei Fei said, his voice became cold. .............. "The meaning of the flag of Chiba to me is to let the village''s ninja withdraw from the rain country, not to step into the rain country, the rain country as a battlefield, otherwise, he will be welcome." Narajimura said. He did not think that Chiba was talking loudly, but it is very likely to do so. After all, with the strength of Chiba, it can still be done. If you want to deal with Chiba, unless there is a strong shadow, if anyone can beat him. Even if there is a strong shadow player, it may not be able to beat Chiba. "I want to convey the meaning, not only that, but also want to deter the wood leaves, let us taboo him." Fei Fei said, his voice was low, his eyes were cold, and his murder was revealed. Fei Fei has not been there for a long time, showing such a look, making him awful and the momentum has become fierce. "Huoying adults, I don''t think I will deal with Chiba now. I am afraid that the more time he gives him, the more he will become stronger. He will still come to the village for trouble later. This can''t be left, or he will have a big problem." Narajimura said Out of your own concerns. He feels that Chiba''s strength is powerful and very strange, but it is not invincible and can''t be kept. Otherwise, it will only create a big enemy for the village. It will be more difficult to deal with in the future, and it will lead to more trouble. . Chapter 215： Wood leaf decision [five] I heard that Naraji-mura said this, and I feel very reasonable. After all, Chiba has no timidity for the village, and has not taken into account the slightest friendship. Starting with the Konoha ninja, it is enough to show that Chiba will not give the leaves a hint of face. If it is right, it will definitely not be merciless. . In this way, the continued life of Chiba has a great impact on the leaves, and can even cause huge losses to the village. "Chiba, can''t work for the village, it''s a pity." Գ ն ն ն ն , , , , , ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն , , , , , , , , In his mind, a decision has been made to solve Chiba and not to survive. Feifei Sundial is almost certain that if the "four-two" is to let Chiba continue to survive and continue to develop, then the strength will only be stronger, not only to reach the shadow level, it is estimated that it can become stronger than the human strength. It is even more powerful. Yuan Feis day pressed the button on his desk. Soon, a member of the dark department wearing a black combat uniform with a mouse mask entered the office from the window and stood respectfully in front of the flying sun. "You go to rule the high-level of the village, let them come to the meeting, the speed is faster." Fei Fei said. The dark part of the ninja nodded, did not stop, turned and left the window, to inform the high-level of the leaves. An hour later, the high-rise office in the village, the Huo Ying office building, gathered in a spacious conference room, ready to hold a meeting. After all, now, during the war, they are in a state of tension and need to deal with emergency matters at any time. So after receiving the news, they immediately rushed to the office to hold an emergency meeting. "Everyone, in the recent period, the war in the country of the rain is very bad. I think everyone has heard about it." Fei Fei was sitting in the first seat and looked at the high-rise in the conference room. Regarding the war situation in the rain country, the tops of Konoha knew a lot. They knew that Chiba had gone to the country of rain, and the forces of the rain country deal with the ninja of Konoha, making them angry and unacceptable. "The rebellion of Chiba, this kind of big rebellious thing that was made, is really damn." "I already knew that this kid is not a good thing. I should have solved it before, otherwise it will not happen." "If you were decisive at the beginning and killed this kid, the village would not suffer such a loss." The high-level discussion of Muye was all afterwards, and one of them was filled with indignation and could not wait to kill Chiba. "Chiba has become a climate now, and can no longer tolerate his continued development. He must be resolved, or he will be in trouble later." Shimuras group said, and expressed his opinions. "Yes, you can''t continue to keep Chiba, you must solve it." Fei Fei said, agreeing with the opinions of the group. "The strength of Chiba is not weak. It is not an easy task to solve him. It is necessary to send a strong shadow to be able to compete with him." "Yes, you can''t underestimate him, or you will pay for it." "What good candidate is now, you can send it to the country of the rain and solve Chiba." "Recently, the big snake pill came back from the battlefield, and there is no task in it. We can let him lead the troops to the country of the rain and find an opportunity to kill Chiba." "Yes, you should send a big snake to go." Everyone in the conference room agrees with this suggestion. I feel that with the strength of the big snake pill, I can compete with Chiba, and even with rich combat experience, I can kill Chiba. After all, the Great Snake Pill is famous in the second World War, but it is one of the three tolerances. It has the strength of the shadow-level powerhouse. It can be said that it is the best candidate so far. "Okay, let the big snake pill lead the troops to the country of the rain, and strive to kill Chiba and dispel the organization." Fei Fei said and made a decision. ...... After the meeting, Fei Fei was going to find Dashen Pill and appointed Da She Wan. Dashen Pill just returned to the wood leaves, there is not three days, just can take a break, so did not carry out those weird experiments, it is a rare calm ..... "Mr. Fei Fei, are you coming to me?" When Yu Feifei came to the place where the big snake pill lived, a soft voice came from behind. The big snake pill appeared in the back of the flying day, wearing an ordinary gray ninja costume, with a long black hair, the skin is very white, if it is not for the ninja ninja to observe, just look at it, he will think that he is a woman. His eyes are very feminine, and he always sticks out his head and licks his mouth chun, like a snake, which makes people feel surprised. Seeing this outstanding disciple of myself is becoming less and less like it used to be. It seems to be another person. There are some sighs in the heart of Feifei, and there is helplessness. "The big snake pill, I have a task to be handed over to you to complete." Fei Fei Ri turned and looked at the big snake pill, said. "Oh, what is the task, if it is interesting, I can accept it." The big snake pill said slowly, a very relaxed look, although there is a war now, he is not worried, just like a pair of indifferent, nothing Enthusiastic look. Or, seeing countless people losing their lives because of war, letting his heart become cold and not showing blood to other things. "I want you to lead a ninja force, go to the rain country to deal with Xiao organization, killing Chiba at the same time, killing Chiba is the most important thing 5.9." Fei Fei was slightly indulged, said. I heard the saying of Fei Fei, and I heard the name of Chiba, and the big snake pill glimpsed a little, revealing a stunned look. He did not think that he had to complete such a task. "Now you have to kill the ninja of Konoha." The big snake pill sticks out of the head, and said faintly, it looks very strange. "Chiba is no longer a wood leaf ninja. He has become a rebellious man, and he has killed many village ninjas, causing the village to suffer huge losses. He can''t keep him alive." Fei Fei said firmly, no. This decision will be shaken, and the glory is shining. Da Shemao is not in a hurry to talk, just laughs, the smile is very strange, it seems very evil. . Chapter 216： Soldiers under the city [six more] "Chiba, it seems that I gave the Viking scroll of the 10,000 snakes some time ago, but I can see how strong his strength is, and let the people in the village be jealous." The big snake pill said faintly, the light shimmered. I promised it. Because Chiba''s qualifications are really good, the young age has reached such strength, can compete against the shadow level, so the big snake pill has great interest. If you can beat Chiba, Dashen Pill can also control Chiba in his hands through his own research. As a result, the overall strength of the Big Snake Pill will become even stronger, and even open, the next series of actions. "Its not bad to do this quickly. You will start acting tomorrow, lead the ninja to go to the rain country, and complete this task as soon as possible. It will have a great impact on the war situation," he said. I don''t want to delay this. "No problem!" The big snake pill quickly agreed. There was no stay in Feifei, and he turned and left to deal with other things. Big 14 Snake Pills are also preparing to lead the Ninja troops tomorrow, heading to the country of the rain, ready to fight against Xiao organization. The next day, Dashen Pill led a team of 30 ninjas to the country of the rain. The strength of the team of 30 ninjas is very powerful. If there is no pressure to deal with the general organization, and there are also shadow-level powers involved, there is even less pressure. After returning to Xiaos organization base, Chiba and his four took a day off and recovered their strength. They left the base and rushed to other battlefields to solve the ninja who was still fighting on the battlefield. Xiao organization is like a third force. It is a strong force to join the battlefield. It will not take into account the ninjas of other forces. It will forcefully kill the opponents and have no intention of leaving a living. The enemy ninjas who fought on the battlefield, even if the overall strength is good, but compared with Chiba, still can not compete, or be defeated, and lost their lives, was strongly obliterated. When Narajimura returned to the fifth day of Konoha, Chiba crushed his heart, completely obliterating his life and letting him kill himself. In the second battlefield, Chiba and four spent four days, and the ninjas on the battlefield were solved, and the ninjas of the country of fire and the country of the wind were expelled. Although the ninjas of the two countries are not reconciled, they do not want to retreat in this way, but they cannot compete with the Chiba people. There is no way to do so. When they return to the base again, they receive a message. Konoha sent a ninja unit, which was quickly rushing over to the city occupied by the Xiao organization. It was obviously directed at Xiao. Moreover, the captain of the Ninja Force is still the big snake pill, one of the three leaves of Mu Ye. Knowing this news, Chiba is a bit surprised, but not nervous, but looking forward to it. "The big snake pill is leading the ninja troops. It is supposed to fight with us. What do you think of Chiba?" Yahiko sat in the seat of the hall and looked at Chiba, and asked. Although Chiba is younger than them, it is very boring to do things, even more mature than them, so if there is anything, they will still consult Chiba. "Big snake pill, then let them be good, do we still use them to fear that they will not be?" Chiba said, showing a playful smile, there is no fear. "Since you have confidence, then we have nothing to fear, be prepared, waiting for the Konoha troops to come." Changmen said, his eyes are very firm. Yahiko told members of the organization that everyone was ready to welcome the Muye troops and plan to fight with the Ninja troops of Konoha. One day passed, the sky was hard to clear, and it didn''t rain. The clouds were set aside, and it was rare that there was warm sunshine shining over the country, just like the gift from God. Chiba and others came to the city wall and looked at the horizon in the distance. The ninja troops who saw the wooden leaves were coming from afar, and they were not far apart. Seeing that the Wood Leaf troops came, the members of the Xiao organization were still excited, and it was difficult to calm down, or a little expectation, or some fear. "I am finally coming." Chiba looked at the troops in the distance, and his mouth was slightly tilted, revealing a blank smile. Ten minutes later, Dashen Pill led the Muye troops, came to the front of the city wall, stayed 100 meters away, and confronted Chiba and others. The big snake pill stopped and stood in front of the Chiba standing on the wall, and the Yahiko three, and the eyes became cold. "Chiba, do you know the purpose of my visit?" said the big snake pill, and did not sternly reprimand, it was very calm to talk, just like meeting friends, talking about some small things, it seems very calm. "I want to kill me." Chiba said not salty. "If you know, then you still don''t come out to give the first, but when?" The big snake pill said coldly, but there is some majesty. "The big snake pill, I think you should rebel out the wood leaves, become a wooden leaf rebellious, you can join the Xiao organization, then we can achieve a great cause." Chiba looked at the big snake pill, said, his eyes became solemn . "I want to join the Xiao organization, listen to the command of your little devil, you will think about it." The big snake pill looked at Chiba, disdainfully said. 530 Nowadays, Big Snake''s ambition is getting bigger and bigger, and he wants to do all kinds of crazy things, but he will not join Xiao organization. Although there are some scales in Xiao''s organization, the influence is not too big. It is only limited to the country of the rain. Therefore, I don''t want to join, and I don''t pay much attention to it. According to the development of the original work, Xiao organized into the final stage, which can influence the direction of the endurance world and even cause war. Maybe it will be different, and it will be more convincing to the big snake pill. "Da snake pill, one day, one day you will betray the wood leaves, become the rebellion of the wood leaves, why should you continue to work for the wood leaves, it is better to be a little bit, and leave it." Chiba said. Although there are Chiba''s appearances, many things in the story have not changed, or they follow the path of fate. After all, the big snake pill will rebel against the leaves and become a traitor. It is only a matter of time. I heard that Chiba said that the big snake pill was slightly awkward and a bit strange. I didn''t think that Chiba could see through it. It was a little surprised. Today, a friend came over and wanted to accompany him. I can''t code words tonight, only one chapter can be updated. Continue to update tomorrow, I hope everyone can support a lot, recently more and less subscriptions, looking sad. . Chapter 217： Battle against the big snake pill After all, Dashen Pill now uses the human body to do various experiments, and is still developing a ban. It completely violates the rules of the village. If it is discovered by the village, he must not stay in the wood leaves. He can only rebel against the leaves and become a rebel. endure. I heard that Chiba said such a discourse. The big snake pill feels quite surprised. I feel that Chiba seems to see through many things and knows a lot of his secrets. Otherwise, he will never be so confident. He will definitely become a wooden leaf one day. Rebellion. However, he has not yet become a wooden leaf rebellious, or a wooden leaf ninja, and is accepting tasks, must be completed, can not help but complete, they give up, but also join the enemy camp, whether it is from the surface , are not allowed, not accepted, even if he is himself, can not accept. "No matter what I will do in the future, will it become the rebellion of Konoha, but I know what to do now, that is to deal with you." The big snake pill looked at Chiba, and said coldly, his eyes became firm. There is a murder. "Da snake pill, although you are one of the three tolerances, but it is still very difficult to deal with me." Chiba said rudely, not nervous, will not be afraid of it. "If you haven''t tried it, you know that your strength is strong, but it''s just a little less. It''s just a short time ago. You should still have some respect for me." The big snake pill said, the voice became cold. "Then, even if I try it, I want to see it. How is the strength of one of the three snakes?" Chiba said. , As he spoke, he had already rushed out of the air and applied a month to make the body slide in the air, rushing toward the big snake pill, standing 20 meters in front of each other, facing each other. When I saw the action of Chiba, the three people did not hesitate. They also acted quickly, jumped from the wall, and rushed toward Chiba, confronting the Ninja troops of Konoha. "Here is the transit of the country of rain, and we are the ninja of the country of rain. I don''t welcome you very much." "Yihiko looked at the ninja unit of Konoha and said, his eyes are bright and firm. Since Xiaos organizations attack on the ninja units of other countries and the killing of the enemys ninja units, Yahiko has a firm determination to expel the enemys ninja from the rain country. Therefore, even if they face the Konoha ninja, they will not have a jealous mood, they will not be nervous, and they will not be afraid to launch an attack. "If you want to compete with the Ninja troops of Konoha, then show your strength. Otherwise, Xiao organization will be removed from today and will cease to exist." The big snake pill said abruptly. The order he received was not only to kill Chiba, but also to eliminate the Xiao organization and not to keep it. Even though the three high-level organizations of the organization are the disciples who have been taught by themselves, but because they have killed many Konoha ninjas and are not tolerated by Konoha, they can only vent the leaves when they are wiped out. anger. Moreover, after the end of the third end of the World War, Muye is expected to impose severe sanctions on the country of rain, which will further weaken the national strength of the rain country, and even the economy will intervene, and it is highly probable that the country of rain will become a Small country. "That''s a look, how strong is the Konoha ninja." The long door said coldly, without fear, with firm determination. When he spoke, he had already started to reincarnation, causing his eyes to turn, his pupils to change, and he looked very strange, and there was an invisible pressure that quickly spread. If you look at the long door, it is estimated that it will be affected by the magic of the reincarnation. It is impossible to continue fighting. It is estimated that it will be soft on the ground and lose its fighting power. "Don''t be embarrassed, it''s a waste of time, let''s get started." Chiba said, there is no patience to continue to squat, want to start fighting quickly, and then hurry up. After all, he has already acted and rushed toward the big snake pill and launched an offensive. When I saw Chiba rushing over, Dashen Pill didn''t hesitate, and rushed out and rushed to the other side. For the young Chiba, the big snake pill is not a little bit small, knowing the recent record of Chiba, but it is very amazing, not only to assassinate the three generations of water, but also to kill the shadows, to reverse the battle, and to destroy the dead wood leaf ninja force. Dashen Pill knows that to achieve this level, you must have strong strength, and there is absolutely no chance of success. Seeing Chiba and the Big Snake Pill take action, the members of the organization and the Ninja Force of Konoha, did not hesitate, basically acted at the same time, rushed toward the other side, launched a strong attack and wanted to kill them. The two blinks of time, Chiba and the big snake pill collided together, the first time they played, the power they erupted was not the strongest, nor weak, not the average person can resist. The two men''s fists collided together, making a soft bang, and the flags were equal, and no one had the upper hand. Hey! They just collided, and without a strong attack, they quit back and pulled a little distance. , In the next moment, they acted and rushed toward each other. ". Submersible snakes!" The big snake pill rushed past, approached Chiba, and the right hand poked out. Immediately, from the cuff, several snakes were rushed out and attacked toward Chiba, which was very fast. If the speed is slow, there is definitely no way to avoid the attack of the snake. In the face of the attacking snake, Chiba did not have the slightest fear, calmed down, or rushed forward. As he rushed forward, his right hand explored and launched the frozen fruit (good Li Hao) ability, issued a cold ice force, shrouded the past, frozen the attacking snake, and immediately became an ice sculpture. But in a flash of time, a few snakes became ice sculptures, stiff and unable to rush. Chiba was rushed to the past, the right hand reacted, slammed on the snake, and the snake was completely smashed and turned into ice, completely obliterated. This time, there is no way to deal damage to Chiba and it will be easily resolved. Seeing this situation, Dashenwan is not surprised. If he relies on the strength of Chiba, he wants to be injured in this way, and it does not kill the strength of the shadow-level powerhouse. I slept late last night and felt very sleepy. I went to bed until I got up. It didnt make it possible to update in the morning, and todays guarantee will update 10,000 words, which will not be less. Everyone supports a lot! ! ! . Chapter 218： Guild Wars continue [two more] The battle between the Big Snake Pill and Chiba is now just the beginning, and the real battle is still behind. The big snake pill rushed forward, and the left hand opened, there were three shurikens, quickly drawn a curve, attacked toward the Chiba, and from different directions, it seems that you want to avoid, the difficulty is not small. However, the big snake pill does not want to pass through these shurikens, it hurts Chiba. When the sword in the three hands flew out and came to Chiba, it suddenly changed. The shuriken suddenly formed the body of the big snake pill, attacking Chiba from three different directions, and the speed is still relatively fast. This is the ninjutsu that is good at the big snake pill. It is attacked by launching the shuriken, and then the shuriken is used to form a avatar to attack the opponent, which can achieve unexpected results. After the appearance of the three shurikens, they did not hesitate. They quickly acted and rushed toward Chiba. They used different means to launch their physical skills and attacked quickly. Chiba looked at the three avatars, and there was no tension, still so calm, still so calm. "Icebone!" By the time the three avatars approached, the ability of Chiba to directly launch the frozen fruit, 260 directly condensed the ice thorns on the body, quickly stabbed the three avatars. The three avatars rushed over and did not expect it to be so. They could not escape. They were pierced directly by the ice thorns, re-formed into a shuri, and fell to the ground. They could not hurt Chiba. Moreover, even if Chiba does not counterattack, let the big snake pill''s avatar attack himself, but only be physically attacked, will not be harmed at all, can be immune to physical attacks, and will not be injured. Seeing the strange attack methods such as Chiba, Dashen Pill is still quite surprised, curious in his heart, what kind of physique is Chiba, and what kind of ninjutsu has been cultivated, and he is able to perform such a strange and unexpected ability. According to the investigation of Chiba Pills on Chiba, Chiba did not get any powerful Ninjutsu scrolls from the village, especially some advanced Ninjutsu scrolls, and there is no chance to learn. Even if it is taught by Qi Muyu, or given to some of the ninjutsu of Chiba, it will not be these. It must be the ninjutsu that Qimu Yumao is good at. Moreover, Dashen Pill has learned that the various ninjutsus that Chiba has displayed are not at all good for the beaj Mujimao, even Kakashi has never studied. That is why, for what reason, Chiba can learn a variety of different ninjutsu, and do not need to seal, you can use the ninjutsu. Regarding these problems, Dashenwan is very confused in his heart and wants to understand, but can''t figure it out. He feels that as long as he defeats Chiba and wins Chiba, he can clarify these questions and know what is going on. He can also get a lot of benefits, even control Chiba, and he will follow his orders. However, the most important thing at the moment is to defeat Chiba and win the battle. After the shuriken attack was ineffective, the big snake pill did not hesitate, and rushed forward, approaching Chiba and continuing to attack. "The fierce snake!" The big snake pill rushed over, and both hands came forward. The two big snakes immediately rushed out of the sleeves. The speed was very fast, and the strong attacked against the Chiba, like two beasts. Moreover, inside the two sleeves of the big snake pill, it is like having a vast space, which can hide countless snakes. As long as the big snake pill needs it, it can be launched and attacked the opponent, and can go to unexpected effects. Seeing the two big snakes rushing over, Chiba did not have the slightest fear, his eyes became fierce, and he rushed forward, and two ice swords appeared on his hands, slamming toward the two big snakes. puff! puff! As the ice sword slammed into the past, the two big snakes couldn''t resist it. They were directly split into two halves, and they were frozen and became ice cubes. They fell to the ground and became crushed ice. "Big snake pill, you want to rely on you these little snakes, want to beat me easily? It is too small to look at me." Chiba did not hurry to chase, stabilized the body, looked at each other, said coldly, through Provocative. "Reassured, it''s really a temptation to see how your strength is. It seems to be really strong. If you want to beat you, you can''t be merciful." Big Snake said with a smile, the smile is very strange, people don''t want to watch A glance. Not far away, Yahiko led a member of the Xiao organization, and the Konoha Ninja troops are undergoing fierce battles. The roaring sounds, the ninjutsu is displayed, the flames burst, the glow is flashing, it is very glaring, it is difficult to look straight. This is a very fierce war. It is estimated that even if the winners are defeated in the end, there may be many people injured or paid for their lives. However, this is the price of war and cannot be spared. Big Snake Pill is now fighting against Chiba and has no time to pay attention to the battle there. To fight against a strong player like Chiba, you must be very focused, and you must not be distracted. Otherwise, you will pay a heavy price and even lose it. "The 10,000 snakes!" The big snake pill bite his finger, fast-stained with blood, and countless snakes from the mouth, madly rushed out and attacked Chiba. Looking at countless snakes rushing out from the mouth of the big snake, Chiba felt that the scalp was numb, and it felt so disgusting. If you changed your own words, you would not use such a ninjutsu. , After countless snakes rushed out, they rushed toward Chiba and wanted to surround him and attack him. Although the number of these snakes is very large, it is still impossible to hurt Chiba. With the strength of Chiba, these snakes can''t get close to themselves, let alone hurt him. Chiba raised his right hand and sent out a powerful ice force that poured into the surrounding space. As the powerful ice force spreads out, the little snake that has been shaken is frozen, and the ice sculpture is formed quickly. The body is stiff and cannot move. Soon, it seems that there are hundreds of small snakes, all of which are frozen by the Chiba, stacked on top of each other, and it looks shocking. Then, Chiba''s right foot was lifted up, and then he stepped on it, sending out a force, forming a shock wave, spreading out toward the surrounding, shattering the frozen snake, and instantly became countless ice. If you use such a ninjutsu, you can''t hurt Chiba, you can''t bring the slightest trouble to the latter, and the big snake pill is very helpless. Some of the hearts are upset, and at the same time, thinking, to exert stronger ninjutsu, can defeat Chiba. . Chapter 219： Three endurance beasts confrontation [three more] "Psychic skills!" Dashen Pill no longer hesitates, uses blood to seal, quickly presses on the ground, launches a psychic array, and the black runes spread around. Hey! After a soft whistle, the white smoke rose, and a huge monster appeared, standing beside the big snake pill, watching the Chiba, and the big snake pill in front of him. For him, anyone who summons him is happy and will be treated very rudely~. "The big snake pill, you disturbed me to sleep, summoned me, but I will prepare a hundred living people as sacrifices." The whole snake, covered in purple scales, looked at the big snake pill in front of him. Polite - said, the sound is very cold. "If you can kill me in front of me, I will satisfy your proposal and let you enjoy the sacrifice with peace of mind." The big snake pill said in a sullen manner, and his face appeared strangely _ smile. In his opinion, as long as the 10,000 snakes help him, he can defeat Chiba, and that is certainly no problem. Dashen Pill can become famous in the second World War, and has the title of Mu Ye San Ren, half of the credit comes from the Wan Snake. If there is the support of the Warriors, it will be more difficult for Da Shema to become famous in the second World War. The 10,000-snake has a strong strength, and if it is small, it will have serious consequences. "It''s a good note, it can make me sew." Wan snake turned his gaze and landed on Chiba. When I saw that Chiba had fallen in love with it, and the person who needed to deal with it was actually Chiba, the Wansui couldnt help but wonder what it was like to do. You know, the Big Snake Pill gave its psychic scroll to Chiba, and it became a psychic beast of Chiba. Although it is said that the 10,000 snakes have no emotions and even hatred against Chiba, they want to kill him, but it is a bit strange to do so. "The big snake pill, what are you doing now, you want me to help you kill Chiba?" Wan snake said, the voice is very strong. "That is nature, he is now the rebellion of Muye, Muye wants him to die, I can only deal with him." The big snake pill said, the tone is very firm, the light flashes, revealing a murder. "Wan snake, I think you have to join the big snake pill to start with me. It is better for us to unite and solve the big snake pill. Don''t you think that we are more suitable for the partner?" Chiba said, even though the Wan snake appeared, Still not feeling the slightest tension, still very calm. After all, he has his own cards, and there are still ways to not show them. There is no need to be jealous. With the strength of Chiba now, even if the big snake pill and the 10,000 snakes join hands, he can still cope, will not be easily defeated, and pay the price of life for this. "Cooperate with you to deal with the big snake pill, don''t dream, I can''t wait to smash you the corpse." The venomous snake lay down, overlooking Chiba, whispered, not at all polite. "If you have this ability, you can give it a try, I will wait and see." Chiba said, it seems so contemptuous, no fear. When he spoke, he also broke his fingers, and his hands quickly printed and launched the practice of psychic. As he pressed his right hand on the ground, the black runes spread out to the surrounding, forming a psychic array. Chiba will enter Chakra into the psychic array and summon it. Soon, the huge body of the beggar appeared in the side of Chiba, and confronted the Wansong snake not far away. "Wan snake, I really didn''t think that we would actually appear here, or in this form, become an enemy." Look at the Wan Snake, and said, it is a bit helpless. They were originally three psychic beasts, even though the relationship between them was not very good, but at least they could be regarded as partners, not now, facing each other, and even going to war and attack each other. "I think this is very good. I have long seen that you are not pleasing to the eye. I really want to deal with you well, let you know that I am so powerful, lest you always teach me." Wan snake said disdainfully, warfare, Very eager for this battle. "Since this is the case, then hurry up and don''t delay the time." Da Snao said, he was very impatient. ask for flowers He did not hesitate, jumped up quickly and came to the top of Wansuo. Wansuo did not have a temper with Chiba, and quickly acted. The huge body moved and rushed toward Chiba and Sui, launching a strong and rapid attack. Seeing the action of the big snake pill, Chiba did not have the slightest, and also came to the scorpion, greeted the rushing 10,000 snakes and launched an offensive. Big Snake Pill and Chiba didn''t rush to start, but let the two body-sized giant psychic beasts carry out incomparably rapid offensives, colliding with each other, causing roaring, and powerful force fluctuations spread out. boom! The two giant beasts collided, causing the earth to tremble and a large pit. ............. Simple physical collision, although the strength of the cockroach is good, but want to compete with the 10,000 snakes, still a little gap, can not do. After several collisions, the cockroaches fell on the downwind and were suppressed by the 10,000 snakes. If this continues, the situation will become worse and worse, and it is highly likely that it will be defeated. Seeing this situation, Chiba did not want to rely on cockroaches, jumped directly into the air, rushed toward the big snake pill on the Zhazi Ai Wan snake, and launched an attack. "fire punch!" After Chiba rushed into the air, he did not hesitate, waved his fist and mobilized the ability to burn the fruit, and blew a strong fire fist to the big snake pill. In the face of the fire fist that rushed over, the big snake pill still did not start, but it was handed over to the 10,000 snakes to deal with it. The tens of thousands of snakes whispered, and a force broke out, causing the huge body to leaping, twitching the huge tail, and slamming on the fire fist. boom! The huge snake tail slammed on the fire fist, bursting out of great power, which made the fire fist rout and resolved the attack. When I first met, the 10,000 snakes ate a lot of losses in the flames that Chiba showed, so now I saw the flames, making it very uncomfortable, and my heart rose to anger and wanted to kill Chiba. After defeating the fire fist, Wan snake obviously did not want to let go of such an opportunity. The huge tail was still shaking, attacking Chiba and launching an attack. . Chapter 220： Gossip snake [four more] The height of the snake jumping is really high, at least a dozen meters. The world came to Chiba, and the huge tail broke out with powerful power, and it slammed toward Chiba. Seeing the huge tail smashed, Chiba did not have the slightest tension. Anyway, this ordinary physical attack, for him, is nothing at all, and it can be easily immune. Chiba was beaten by the tail of the 10,000 snakes, swept across his body, elementizing the body and turning it into a flame. As he evolved his body into a flame, he appeared behind the 10,000 snakes, wielding his fist again, bursting with a blazing flame, and bombarded the 10,000 snakes. "Mirror fire!" The body of the 10,000 snake is very large, but it is also easy to become an offensive target. It is bombarded on the back of the 10,000 snakes by a powerful flame on the back of the 10,000 snakes. boom! The huge body struck down and bombarded it on the ground, pulling out a big pit, and letting the 10,000 snakes suffer. There is no way for the big snake pill to leave the 10,000 snakes and rush toward the Chiba to launch an offensive. "The evil snake wrist burst!" The big snake pill summoned two large snakes and quickly rushed to Chiba, trying to entangle each other. As long as the two big snakes can entangle the leaves, and let him break free, they will blew themselves and cause a heavy blow to Chiba. However, Chiba is not so easy, it is attacked by the big snake pill. Moreover, he did not like it very much, let these big snakes entangle themselves, feeling that it would be very disgusting. Seeing the two big snakes appearing and rushing over, Chiba did not hesitate. He waved two flame spears, quickly pierced, and penetrated two large snakes to completely kill them. Seeing such an attack like this, I was always disintegrated by Chiba, so that the big snake pill was very helpless and even annoyed. "Chiba, it seems that I want to deal with you, it is really not an easy thing." The big snake pill fell to the ground and looked at the Chiba that had fallen from the air. He said, and expressed his appreciation. "Without strength, how dare I be arrogant, what can I do, then you will show it out." Chiba said, there is no fear, full confidence. Although Chiba is a bit difficult, but the big snake pill will not give up easily, otherwise, this battle will be lost. After the fierce battle, Da Shema knows that if he wants to defeat Chiba, he will definitely break out all the strengths. Otherwise, it will be a little difficult. Therefore, he intends to use his strongest card to defeat Chiba completely, do not waste time, so go round. "The technique of gossip!" The big snake pill chilled up, running the majestic chakra, quickly stamping his hands and launching the strongest ninja he was good at. As his seal was completed, a powerful momentum broke out and his body changed rapidly, turning into a huge body with white scales on his body and eight skulls that looked terrible. The gossip snake of the wild beast. Seeing the appearance of the Eight Diagrams Serpent, Chiba was slightly stunned, and his expression became solemn, and he did not dare to smash the ninjutsu. The gossip snake, which is known as the strongest python, is very powerful and amazingly destructive. It is definitely not an easy task to deal with it. If you smash the gossip snake, you might pay for it. It is possible to die. "I finally used the strongest ninjutsu?" Chiba card pressed the gossip snake, slightly picked up, not without the slightest tension, still very relaxed. "Chiba, you are waiting to die." The sound of the big snake pill came from the huge gossip snake, and it was cold and there was a murder. The gossip snake did not hesitate, the huge body squirmed, the speed was very fast, like the flood of the rushing, coming toward the impact of Chiba, the momentum was very fast, as if to swallow the Chiba. Compared with the huge gossip snake of the body, Chiba is simply an ant, very small, can be easily killed, almost no resistance. However, Chiba still has the confidence to deal with this horrible gossip snake. Rumble ~~ The gossip snake passed, the ground shook, the mud splashed, the earth and stone rolled, it looked like an earthquake, and the scene looked very shocking. "Ice Dragon is absolutely empty!" Chiba pulled out the devil''s knife and weeping, and at the same time, the ability to launch the frozen fruit, the strong ice power is condensed on the knife body, and the chilling air is emitted, so that the surrounding air is frosted and floats in the surrounding air. It is beautiful, but it contains murder..... In the next moment, Chiba waved a demon knife and weeping, and slammed it out, and slammed the ice power contained in the knife through a powerful sword and slammed it toward the gossip snake. The ice power burst out and immediately became a cold ice, which evolved into a huge ice dragon and attacked the gossip snake. Although the body of the ice dragon is huge, compared with the gossip snake, there are obviously quite a few gaps, which cannot be compared with the gossip snake. However, the power of the ice dragon is very powerful. The gossip snake came over, even if it was on the ice dragon, there was still no pause. It still rushed over and swiftly rushed up. Five huge heads collided and wanted to shatter the ice dragon. boom! Boom~~ The gossip snake rushed past and collided with the huge ice dragon to crush the huge body of the ice dragon. As the huge ice dragon is crushed, it turns into countless ice cubes, scattered around it, scattered around the gossip snake, which looks like random scattered, but it is intentionally made by Chiba. Seeing that the huge ice dragon was crushed, Chiba was not nervous, and did not feel strange 1.2, I think this is exactly what he wants. After the gossip snake defeated the ice dragon, eight huge heads, making a roaring voice, the huge body still squirming, rushing toward Chiba, still want to launch an attack. "Millennium Ice Jail!" Chiba is still capable of launching frozen fruits. Through the devil''s weeping in the hands, it is inserted into the ground, and the powerful ice power is transported into the ground and transmitted to the ice not far away. Soon, the ice cubes scattered around the gossip snakes quickly rushed to form a huge icicle, trapping the gossip snake in the icicles, like an ice hockey, restraining the action of the gossip snake. . The speed was not bad in the afternoon, and I soon wrote four more, I feel like I am very happy! ! . Chapter 221： Defeat the big snake pill [five more] When ten huge icicles appeared, the gossip snake was trapped inside, and the raging ice power surged out, trapping the huge gossip snake in the ice, and preparing to freeze it. Although the body of the gossip snake is very large, it is like a small mountain, but under the ice of the majestic ice power, the body will still be frozen, covered by ice, and can not break free. Of course, the gossip snake will not easily accept this frozen fate, the huge body shakes, eight huge heads collide, want to shatter the ice, want to rush out and regain freedom. However, the millennium ice-cold launched by Chiba is very strong, it will not be easily destroyed, it will not be destroyed, and the gossip snake wants to break free, but it is not so easy. Rumble! ! The huge gossip snake collided and continually hit the ice layer, causing the ice to make the ground vibrate, the roaring sounds, and echoed in the surrounding space, it is difficult to calm down. Although the gossip snake struggled, it was still trapped in the Millennium Ice Prison, and the huge body was trapped. If you change to other people or creatures, the ice will be frozen, and the 14 body will only be frozen, and it will not be able to break free. However, even if the gossip snake is frozen, it will still be able to struggle, or will try to rush out of the ice, want to be free and continue to attack. boom! The body of the gossip snake shook, and the ice cubes continued to fall, colliding with each other and making a sound. Seeing the impact of the Eight Diagrams Serpent, I wanted to rush out of the ice. Chiba was slightly stunned, and did not hesitate to prepare a powerful attack to solve the gossip. Otherwise, when the gossip snake rushes out, it may cause a lot of trouble for him, and it will have a lot of influence. Chiba did not hesitate, immediately mobilized the ability to burn fruit, the flame rose from his body, quickly swayed, gathered to his right hand, forming a fireball. As the flames continue to gather, the size of the fireball continues to grow, and the power contained in it continues to rise, and it is almost exhausted, causing everything around it to be incinerated. When the gossip snake is about to emerge from the ice, the fireball in the hands of Chiba has reached a large scale, like a blazing sun, suspended in his hands, as long as he goes out, he can destroy everything, making Everything will be turned into nothingness and will cease to exist. "Great Yan Jie Yan Di!" Chiba did not hesitate, and the huge fireball in his hand slammed out and slammed into the ice layer not far away, attacking to break the ice and come out of the gossip. boom! The huge fireball bombarded the past, fell on the ice, erupted with terrible power, destroyed the ice, and attacked the gossip. The gossip snake suffered such an attack and was burned by the blazing flame, making its huge body unable to withstand it, and the body would be burned to ashes. Such a huge fireball, once it explodes the power of terror, is enough to destroy almost one city, which is unimaginable. Even the savage gossip snake, suffering from such a fireball attack, will also be unbearable, and the huge body will be destroyed. The big snake pill, which is in the gossip snake, will be attacked by terror, or it will not be able to compete at all. Ken will lose his life and be wiped out in the body of the gossip. No defense work can be done. Rumble! ! The horrible flame exploded and spread out to the surrounding area, hitting the gossip snake, destroying this behemoth and letting it cease to exist. The ninja who is fighting in the distance, seeing the explosion here, the flames are raging, feeling the horrible power fluctuations, and slamming toward the surroundings, can''t help but stop, turn around, look at this horrible attack, feel incomparably inside. Suddenly, it is extremely shocking, even unbelievable. The fireball that erupted from Chiba is so powerful that it is not something that mortals can display. "what" Among the burning flames, the screams of the great snake pill, which came out of the flame, sounded shocking, and people felt that the soul could not help but shudder. Many ninjas will think that the big snake pill suffered such an attack, certainly not spared, will fall into the flame and become a dead person. However, if the big snake pill can be easily killed, then he is not a big snake. Chiba won''t think so. I think that even if the big snake pill is hit hard, it will not lose its life. Hey! The flame trembled and a figure rushed out of the flame, very fast, rushing toward the 10,000 snake. Seeing this figure rushed out, Wansuo did not hesitate, immediately opened the **** mouth and swallowed the figure into the belly. It can be seen that this figure that rushes out of the flame is bound to be a big snake pill. Obviously, he will inevitably consume a large number of chakras, and his body will be hit hard. Otherwise, he will not escape through the 10,000 snakes. As the big snake pill entered the body of the 10,000 snakes, the body trembled fiercely, and a white smoke rose. Then the huge body disappeared and returned to the Dragon Cave, directly fleeing from the battlefield. Obviously, Chiba can''t kill the big snake pill, only to kill him. Seeing the big snake pill escape, Chiba is not surprised, there is no plan to pursue, and it is impossible to pursue the other party. Although the fighting power of the big snake pill is not very strong, the means of life and escape have always been very powerful, but this is not ambiguous. The big snake pill can''t beat Chiba, but also escapes from the battlefield. It is a very big impact on the Konoha ninja who followed him, which makes the people unacceptable, and the morale is frustrated, making them become unconfident and simply dare not Xiao organized confrontation. In their view, even the big snake pill can not beat Chiba, and with their strength, how can they deal with these powerful opponents. Moreover, they saw the powerful strength of the outbreak of Chiba, and the heart was even more upset. They couldnt help but fear the fear of the heart, and wanted to escape from the battlefield and save their lives. If they lead their captains and don''t escape from here, then they will naturally not be jealous and will fight to the end. , However, even the big snake pill escaped, let them not want to continue fighting, want to escape from here. . Chapter 222： New question [six more] "retreat!" Konoha ninja screamed and didn''t want to continue fighting here, wanting to retreat from here and save his life. For them, since the leader''s big snake pill has escaped, the most important thing for them now is to save their lives and withdraw from the battlefield. Only if you have saved your life now, you will be able to complete the task and make more contributions to the village. "Since all have come, I still want to retreat from here, it is too much to give me face." Chiba said coldly, the smoldering flash of cold light, revealing murderous, like killing God. When he was fighting with the big snake pill, he consumed a lot of physical strength, which made his current combat strength weaken a lot, but his strength is still very strong. For those ninjas who want to retreat, they still have the ability to handle it easily. At the next moment, he had already acted and rushed toward the retreating Konoha ninja, launching a fierce offensive. He is like being morphed again to be a god-killer, walking on the battlefield outside the city walls, harvesting the lives of those who want to retreat. Although the strength of these Konoha ninjas is not bad, but compared with Chiba, there is still a big gap, just like a gap, can not be exceeded. The Yahiko trio also pursued and did not want to let go of these Konoha ninjas. Anyway, they have already killed a lot of Konoha ninjas, not to increase the number of people in the number. In less than ten minutes, the Konoha ninjas who were planning to retreat were all in the pool of blood, lost their lives, and no one could escape. After this battle, although there are some losses in the Xiao organization, the number is still very small. Only two people are killed in battle. The others are injured at different levels at most, and there is no serious problem. It is completely within the acceptable range. "It seems that our hatred with Konoha is getting deeper and deeper. v." Chiba looked at the bodies that fell to the ground, calmly said, and there was no other emotion, no more taboos. "It seems that we have to become stronger. Otherwise, it is difficult to protect the country of the rain. We cannot let the country of rain get peace and develop peacefully." Yahiko said, his eyes became sharp. He did not regret killing these Konoha ninjas, completely enemies with Konoha, just looking farther and knowing what to do later. "I will become stronger. I can protect the country of rain and fight against any country in the future." Changmen said, the application is very solemn. After killing the wood leaf ninja, they did not stop in Chiba, and they helped the wounded to return to the city to heal. As for the dead wood leaf ninja, they just dug a big pit and buried the body in a simple way. ...... In the end of the world, the third endurance war continued, the battles of magnitude continued to occur, casualties continued to increase, and countries were making different policies. In the transit of the rain country, Chiba constantly led the members of the Xiao organization to fight, clear the battlefields everywhere, kill the enemy ninjas who were not on the battlefield, or expel the enemy troops from the rain country, so that they could not step into the rain. The country cannot be used as a battlefield. This form of style of Xiao organization, although offending the surrounding big powers, including the country of fire, the country of the wind and the country of the earth, can achieve very good results, at least successfully the enemy''s ninja troops, all from the country of rain Expelled. If we change to a peaceful period, the three great powers around the country of the rain will certainly not let go of the Xiao organization, and will inevitably dispatch a large army, dispatch powerful powerful shadow-level powerhouses, and completely eliminate the Xiao organization. However, nowadays, the third time in the Austrian-French War of the Endurance World War, the hotspots between the countries are in full swing, and there is no way to send out many strong people to come to the organization to retaliate. After the end of the Third War of Endowment, the three major powers may impose sanctions on the rain country, but it is obviously not yet that time, at least two to three years. During this time, Chiba can lead members of the Xiao organization and do a lot of things, including unifying the country of the rain, including the expansion of the territory and the overall strength of the country. In the conference hall of the Xiao organization base, Chiba and four people are sitting in the hall to discuss what they plan to do next, or the situation they are about to face. "We spent three months, killing or expelling all the enemy ninjas who entered the rain country. This is a very good result, even I can''t believe it." Xiaonan said, a smile appeared on his face. It looks very nice. Today''s Xiaonan, it is growing more and more beautiful, more and more fascinating, even the words will be fascinating, can not help but look at her more. "While expelling the enemy''s troops, our current situation is not as good as we thought." Yahiko showed a smile, smirked, blinking, thinking about things. "The mountain pepper fish is a ruler of the rain country, and it is called the existence of God by the people of the rain country. We have been acting too much for a while, and it will definitely attract the attention of the mountain pepper fish. He must I feel that we can threaten his status and will not tolerate our growth and development." The long door said, his expression became solemn and there was no relaxation. They all know that the mountain pepper fish is very strong and it is not an easy thing to deal with him. It will be more difficult than cleaning up the battlefield and expelling the enemy ninja. After all, the strength of the mountain pepper fish is not only strong, but also very cautious, it will not let yourself have any flaws, there are many strong people under the man, consolidating his position in the country of the rain. "The strength of the mountain pepper (why?) fish is strong, but it is not invincible. As long as we work hard, we can disintegrate his power and kill him and seize his power." Chiba said, face With a confident smile on it, there is no worry about this matter. It seems that there is no difficulty in winning the prize, just like it is a matter of course. The semi-hidden force of the mountain pepper fish is the most powerful force in the transit of the rain country, and it has a high status. At least it is known as such. As long as they can successfully solve the problem of the mountain and the fish, the rule of the rain country will fall into their hands, master the power, and rule the country of the rain. Still struggling hard, constantly struggling, and writing six chapters, it is very good. I will continue to work hard tomorrow, everyone will support me and I will be grateful! ! ! . Chapter 223： Representative [subscription] "In general, the opponent we will face next is the mountain pepper fish half hidden." Yahiko said, his eyes became sharp. The mountain pepper fish half ruled the country of rain and became the **** of the rain country. It has been a long time, and the people of the rain country regard him as a god-like existence, and there is awe in the heart. Moreover, the mountain pepper fish has a long history of operating its own power. It has been a long time in the country of the rain. It is not an easy task to deal with him. It must be determined and must have strong strength. . "Do you have the confidence to pull down the mountain pepper fish?" Chiba looked at the Yahiko three and asked. He wants to see if the three people of Yahiko are determined to do this seemingly difficult thing. "As far as the current situation is concerned, we have no choice at all. Even if they don''t deal with the mountain peppers, they will come to us for trouble. In the rain country, there are no two superpowers." Changmen said. The expression is solemn, and it is not forbidden to hide the mountain pepper fish. Moreover, since the first three months, since the establishment of Chiba, the organization has become more powerful, and the influence within the country of the rain has become greater, and it has become a force that can compete with the mountain pepper fish. The so-called "one mountain" is not 923 Rong two tigers, Xiao organization and the mountain and pepper fish half-hidden forces, can not coexist, can not together govern the country of the rain. "If there is no other way, then we will unite together and solve the problem of the mountain pepper fish, in exchange for the real reunification of the country of rain, no longer in the civil war, in a state of chaos." After a slight silence, Xiaonan looked up and firm Said. They have already seen that this country has been ravaged by war. There is basically no peace. Even if it was not during the war, there are still countries where the enemys ninjas enter the rain, and use the rainy country as a battlefield or a hunting ground. From their childhood, they have seen countless lives and deaths, and have seen countless people displaced, lost their homes, and even died on the battlefield. In their hearts, they have always hoped that the era of the war-torn country will end, and this small country will be calm and stable. Therefore, if you can do this, no matter what kind of difficulties you will face, even if you are in danger of life and need to pay the price of life, they will turn their backs and do their best. "It seems that you are very determined. You want to fight with the mountain peppers and fish, and defeat the **** of this rain country to build a country that is truly peaceful and no longer suffering from war." Seeing the eyes of Yahiko three, Chiba Can feel the kind of firmness, without the slightest shaken eyes. "We have a good plan to plan for it. It is definitely not an easy task to deal with the mountain pepper fish. It needs to be planned." Changmen said. After all, they have been in the country of the rain for so long. They know a lot about the mountain pepper fish, knowing what kind of person it is, treacherous, not easy to believe, and need to be vigilant at all times. "I have something to report." A member of the Xiao organization appeared outside the hall. Seeing the other side appear, Yahiko did not ask too much, let him come in. What''s the matter? Yahiko waited until the member came in and asked. "The representative of the mountain pepper fish half came to see you, did you let him in?" The members of the Xiao organization told the news. Upon hearing such news, Chiba and the four people were slightly surprised. They were discussing how to deal with the semi-hidden. As a result, the other party now sent a representative to come. It is a coincidence. "Since the semi-Tibet dispatched representative came, let him come in and see what he brought." Chiba said, not nervous, but looking forward to knowing what the other party intends to do. For him, the mountain pepper fish is not difficult to deal with, as long as the soldiers (bebj) will block the water to cover the soil, there is no need to be nervous. After receiving their reply from Chiba, the member did not hesitate to withdraw from the parliamentary hall and take the message out to bring in the representatives of the semi-Tibetan. In less than ten minutes, a slender figure, a cold face, a hint of haze, sharp eyes, a long hair, wearing black combat uniforms, a man of about 30 years old, led by a member of the organization Into the hall of the proceedings, appeared in front of the Chiba. Although he saw Chiba and four people, his expression was still very calm, and he did not feel the slightest fear, and he looked very calm. After all, he is a representative of the semi-hidden, and his heart is still full of confidence, not to be jealous, and calmly face it all. "You are the representative of the semi-Tibetan faction." Yahiko looked at the other side and said, her expression was calm and there was not much discourse in her words. "Yes, I am the Naiwan Pill, who is on behalf of the half-Tibetan and discusses things with you." Naiwan Pill''s gaze swept through the four people of Yahiko, calmly saying that there was no tension. Obviously, he has seen many big scenes, and he has done a lot of things on behalf of Hanzo. His psychological quality is very good, he can be so indifferent, and he has never been flustered. "Since it is to negotiate, sit down and talk about it." Chiba said. Although they want to eradicate the semi-hidden, but since the other party sent representatives, always have to entertain, and then look at how to act, so for them, there will be no loss, at most it is a waste of time. Nai Lang Wan did not hesitate, went directly to the seat next to Chiba, sat down straight, looked very calm, not nervous. "Half-hidden sent you to be a representative, then there must be something for you to say, you can talk about it now." The long door said, long drive straight, do not want to delay time, want to talk about things quickly. "In recent months, Xiao has done a very amazing thing, to remove all the enemy''s ninja troops, or to expel them from the rain country." Naiwan pill glanced at the Chiba four people and said slowly. He thinks that Chiba is just a teenager, and his mind is not very mature. If he negotiates, he can definitely get it. He can convince these four teenagers, so he is somewhat relaxed, not very nervous, and he wins. . "You don''t have to tell us that it''s useless, or to focus on it. Our time is precious." Chiba said, his voice was cold and impatience. . Chapter 224： Peace talk [two more to complete] Chiba has no patience. Listening to Naiwan Pills, they are already familiar with things, and that will only make people impatient. I heard that Chiba said that Naiwan Pill is a bit uncomfortable. I feel that the other party is just a teenager. Actually, I commanded myself to do things and made him feel a little angry. However, he is now on behalf of the semi-hidden, to do this thing well, can not mess up, otherwise, there is no way to go back to the half-hidden ~ cross. You said in a concise manner, half-Tibetan sent you, what is going on? Yahiko said, I dont want the other person to bend around and say a lot of nonsense, and I havent gotten to the point. "Half Tibetans come to me, mainly to say one thing. He wants to talk to you about things about the country of the rain, about the problems of the two forces." Naiwan pill was slightly indulged, then said, I told the story of the half-hidden account. "After a few months of hard work by the organization, the country of the rain is now hard to get some peace and no wars. This is what you have worked hard to exchange. The half-minded people do not want to swallow such achievements, so I want to talk with you. Discuss how to manage the country of the rain. Nai Lang Maru said that the love is really sincere, it seems to be very sincere. However, the mountain pepper fish and the half Tibetan really will be other forces, and he will divide the country with him, cutting the territory of the country where the rain is not originally, and handing it over to others. This is equivalent to saying that a lion is willing to share the prey in the exit and share it with a tiger. It is basically impossible to want this kind of thing to happen. For the half-hidden, he may think that the whole country of the rain is the one he hits, and he will never let people. When I heard that Naiwan Pill said this, Chiba would not believe it. I think that the suggestion of Hanzang is a conspiracy. I intend to start dealing with Xiaoxiao. After all, the Xiao organization is now within the rain country. In addition to the mountain pepper fish, the most powerful force, as long as it can remove the Xiao organization, then the position of the semi-hidden country in the rain will be more consolidated, no one can compete, Still being praised as a god, and will be more awe, not afraid to resist him. "Half Tibetan is really generous, and we have to share it with us." Chiba said with a sigh of laughter, she did not believe such words. The semi-Tibet dispatched Naiwan Pill came over and talked about nothing more than wanting to see what Chiba is. If it is possible, Nai Lang Wan will naturally arrange some tricks to convince Chiba to accept the results of the talks, and finally take them to the place where they are scheduled to let the half hide and kill them. If the reaction of Chiba and the four people is fierce and they do not believe in peace talks, then for the half-Tibet, there will be no loss, and they can continue to plan and slowly deal with Xiaoxiao. "If you are half-detained and willing to talk to us, we will give half of the territory to us. We are willing to make water without water, friendly exchanges, mutual benefit and mutual assistance." Yahiko looked at Naiwan Pill, calmly said, and was not nervous. He may have seen the plan of Naiwu Wan, knowing what the half-hidden thought, but did not directly dismantle it, but continued to play with the other side. It can be seen that he has matured a lot, become very stable, and will not act recklessly. . "As long as you are willing to accept peace talks, the semi-Tibetan adults will certainly cede a piece of territory to you. From then on, the forces on both sides will work together and unanimously will make the country of rain more powerful, and it will also open up the territory." Pill said, showing a big smile and looking happy. In fact, in his heart, it is already sneer, and I feel that it is not at all difficult to deceive the four people of Yahiko. By the time of the peace talks, the organization can be easily erased. By that time, the half-hidden or the **** of the rainy country, and the more stable god, will not be shaken, no one will dare to pick. "When is the semi-hidden plan to talk?" asked the long door. "If you are willing to accept the conditions of peace talks, then you will meet at 10 o''clock noon after three days. The location is in Shilin, 10 kilometers away. You have no problem." Naiwan Pill said, his expression returned to calm. . "No problem, I look forward to seeing the mountain pepper fish half-hidden." Chiba said, it seems very happy, showing a bright smile. In fact, they have various strategies between each other, they want to completely wipe out each other, and then let their respective forces rule the country of the rain and become the strongest force in the rain country. ask for flowers "In this case, I look forward to seeing it after three days. I still have something to deal with, and I will not stay any longer." Naiwan Pill stood up from the seat and said with a smile, the attitude was very friendly. Yahiko did not retain the four, leaving Naiwan Pills to leave. After Naiwan Pill came out of the Chamber of Defence, his eyes were sharp and sharp, and there was a big difference from the previous one. It flashed cold light and no longer hides his true emotions. Yahiko looked at the back of Naiwa Pill, and his eyes changed as well and became more intense. "Do you think Nai Wan Pill''s words are credible?" After Xiaonao Wan went away, Xiaonan said. ........... "Whoever believes in him, whoever is stupid." The long door disdainfully said, showing a sneer. "The mountain pepper fish is a ruler of the rain country, and it is called a **** by the people. If you want him to talk and cede the territory, it is simply to push him down from the throne. He will not agree." Yahiko said, showing a clear look. In the past few months, they have been living with Chiba for a long time, and their minds have matured a lot. When they look at things, they dont just see the surface, they can see through the essence and know the big picture. Nai Lang Wans initiative to come to the peace talks is obviously not really coming forward. He is definitely doing some calculations and doing some planning. "Half-Tibet this time I want to start with us, so I will send Nai-Yong Maru first to test our virtual reality. If we can make a plan, we can solve it without any effort. For Semi-Tibet, it is the most. Its a good thing, hes sure to see it, Chiba said. Seeing Yahiko three, can stay awake, see the essence of this matter, Chiba is still very happy, at least not spending time, patiently explain to them, indicating that this is a trap. Today, I will not sleep until noon. I can write a little in advance. Please support me a lot. Seeking a reward. Seek full order~~. Chapter 225： Mountain pepper fish half hidden [three more] "Half Tibetan wants to talk about us. Most of them are a trap. We must also be prepared. Maybe we can solve the problem with the half." Yahiko said, there is such a plan in my heart. "In any case, it is better to fight with the semi-Tibet sooner or later. It is better to solve him quickly. It will be more beneficial for us to act later." Changmen said. Xiaonan did not speak, but clearly agreed with such a plan, and wanted to fight with the semi-Tibet and solve the problem. "Since everyone''s opinions are the same, then be prepared to prepare for the half-hidden, and strive to resolve the semi-hidden." Chiba said, the same action, and will be very much looking forward to. "This action must be successful, and it can''t go wrong. Otherwise, it is definitely not an easy task to kill half-hidden. It will become more difficult." Mi "August 7th" Yan said, firmly believe in this point. . "In these three days, everyone should try not to leave the base, so that half-Tibet will secretly start, it is not good for us. We must know that half-hidden is a cautious and even despicable person. Never give him a chance to succeed." Chiba opening Said, reminding Yahiko three. I don''t want to, things have developed to this extent, and in the end, they will increase casualties and unnecessary things, which will make everyone unacceptable. With the strength of Chiba, but not to be jealous, the semi-hidden scams used by him, because there is no need. If Hanzo wants to send someone to start with Chiba, it is estimated that it will pay a lot of money for this. It is very possible to have no return. "Well, in the next three days, we should not leave the base, nor act alone, and we must act together." Changmen agreed with Chibas decision and felt that it was necessary. In the next three days, Yahiko is preparing for a meeting with the semi-Tibet, and also preparing for a big battle. Three days, hurried past. On the day of the meeting with the half-hidden, the weather in the rain country was very good. Although there was no sun and no rain, it was relatively sunny, with dark clouds flowing and breezy. The four members of Yahiko led the members of the Xiao organization, rushed to the place where they agreed with the half-Tibetan, and prepared to conduct an interview or start a war. Participating in this operation, there are a total of 20 people, all of whom are elites of Xiao organization, and the combat effectiveness is relatively strong. Half an hour later, Chiba and others came to the appointed place. Here is a small stone forest of a small scale. Different kinds of stone pillars stand in the surrounding area. Because of the impact of rain on the perennial, it is constantly invaded, there are many small pits, and the shape changes, it looks weird. However, because it has different stone pillars, it is a very good battle place. Obviously, the semi-Tibet option is here for interview, and it has already been considered, and there may even be some deployment. "Today''s business may not be very simple. It is best to be cautious and be vigilant. You can''t care." Yahiko said, reminding members of the organization. These follow-up members have a lot of battles and maintain a high degree of vigilance. They know that this action may not be very smooth. Even if Yahiko does not remind them, they will be vigilant and ready to fight at any time. From the talk time, there are still half an hour, Chiba they are not nervous, just find a place to rest here, waiting for the arrival of the half. Ding! "The host has a new mission. Within three days, killing the mountain pepper fish and hiding it, the mission is successful, rewarding 50,000 points, the mission failed, and the ability to burn the fruits and frozen fruits." The sound of the One Piece system was released. Such a task. When I heard that the One Piece system released such a task, Chiba knew that the mountain pepper fish was half-hidden and could not live alive. If Hanzi escapes from here, then Chiba wants to succeed in killing Nanzang within three days, which is impossible. Therefore, he must succeed today and cannot make mistakes. Near ten o''clock, the half-hidden people finally appeared in the distance. Chiba and others, through the gaps in the stone forest, saw the rain forbearance, could not help but be alert, and became a little nervous. Outside the stone forest, the mountain pepper fish led the way with more than 20 rains, and was entering the stone forest, coming to the meeting place..... A few minutes later, the semi-Tibetan appeared in front of Chiba and others, followed by twenty-three rains and forbearances, all of which were well equipped and obviously ready to fight. The semi-hidden figure is relatively tall, at least one meter tall, with a mask on his face, only a pair of eyes, his eyes are very sharp. He wore a black battle suit with a ninja guard on his forehead, a sickle in his hand, and a knife at his waist. It looked very strong, like a god, not free to provoke. Naiwan Pills followed the semi-Tibet side. Seeing the eyes of Chiba and others, it was obviously not very good. There was a kind of murderousness. There was no politeness before, and there was no disguise. "I am very happy to be able to see you here." Han Zang glanced at Chiba and four people, and made a burst of laughter. "We are here to talk and talk about how to divide the territory next. Isn''t that the case?" Chiba said, showing a confident smile, not so nervous, as if doing a small thing. "It is indeed peace talks, how do you want to talk, and how many territories do you want to divide in the country of rain?" Half-hidden looked at Chiba, said openly, still smiling. "If you can, we want all the territory of the rain country, I don''t know if you will agree." Yahiko stepped forward 2.5 steps, looked at the half-hidden, said, and her eyes were firm and not shaken. Anyway, it is necessary to tear the face and break out a battle. Then there is no need to hide it. All it is said. Moreover, since they have come here, it is already ready for the battle. Even if they go directly to war, there will be no problem. They have enough confidence to defeat the forces of the mountain peppers and the half-hidden country. The gods are solved. "It seems that you have planned, ready to fight here, fight with us, want to solve us." Naiwan Pill said, showing a disdainful look, no tension at all, enough confidence in the semi-hidden, can defeat Chiba and others. Seeking automatic, seeking rewards, seeking reminders, and seeking support~~~. Chapter 226： Start the war [four more to subscribe] "You are so fanfare, leading so much rain and forbearing to come, isn''t it also going to fight?" Chiba looked at Naiwan Pill, shrugged and said with a smile, a very relaxed look, no shit. "I originally planned to come over and talk, but I didn''t think that you actually planned to fight with me. It really disappoints me." Half-hidden shook his head and said that he looked helpless. As far as the heroes are concerned, they are not going to fight, they are completely forced to look like. "The mountain peppers are half-hidden, so don''t pretend to be good people. Everyone understands that with your character, it is impossible to cede the territory to us. We don''t want to have only such a small territory. We want the entire territory of the country of rain. "Chiba said, open the door and see the current situation. "The analysis is very good. I will not cede the territory to you, so you only have to join my forces or disappear from this world. This is your choice." Half-Tibetan said, the voice became cold and there was no good feeling. , began to become a dictator tyrant. "Rather than obeying your choices, we might as well make our own choices and completely wipe out the gods of your rainy country from the rain country, so that we can rule the country of the rain." The long door said, saying They have their plans. "You are only four teenagers. Actually, I still want to solve it. I am the **** of the rain country. You want to kill me. There is no such ability." Half-hidden said, there is no politeness at all. "I haven''t tried it, how do you know it? You are not an unbeaten myth. We are here to kill you." Chiba said, his eyes were sharp and he was full of confidence. "Then you will be ready to prepare for your life." Naiwan Pill said, his voice was cold, and he could not hold it, and wanted to attack. "Then don''t talk too much, or go to war." Chiba said. When he spoke, he had already acted and rushed toward the half-hidden. It was very fast, just like a sharp arrow, and the speed was very fast. It was almost a blink of an eye, and it rushed out a dozen meters away. fighting! Officially begin! When I saw the action of Chiba, there was no slightest flaw in the semi-hidden. I also rushed out, and the right hand shook hands in the sickle, and slammed out and slammed into Chiba. There is no small scorpion in Chiba, and the devil knives are sobbing, and they also slammed out and collided with the sickle. Hey! Two sharp weapons, strong collisions, made a crisp sound, echoing in the surrounding air. Seeing that Chiba had acted, Yahiko did not hesitate, did the same thing, rushed toward the rain and launched a strong attack. They want to solve the rain in the shortest possible time, and then help Chiba to deal with the half. After all, the mountain pepper fish is half-hidden, but it is called the existence of the **** of ninja. The strength is definitely very strong. It is definitely not a simple matter to defeat him. Yahikos three hearts will worry that with the strength of Chiba, it will be very unreliable to kill the semi-Tibet. After the collision of Chiba and Hanzo, the two men retired and opened a distance. "fire punch!" When Chiba quits backwards, the left hand flicks up and launches the ability to burn the fruit. It is shocking to kick out and launch a fire fist, bursting out powerful power. Seeing the huge fire fist rushing over, it was not surprising that it was half hidden. Prior to this, Hanzo had already investigated Chiba, knowing that Chiba is the most powerful organization in the organization, and that it is most likely to be right, that is, Chiba. Therefore, he has already made a clear investigation of Chiba, knowing what power Chiba has and how strong it is. Seeing the fire fists and bombardment, there is no fear in the semi-hidden, and there is already a way to deal with it. He no longer quits backwards, but rushes forward, holding his sickle in his hands, from the bottom up, and slamming out. As he slammed the past, a sword broke out, and the fire fist was opened, becoming two halves, to resolve the attack. "Fire burning city Guo!" Chiba holds the devil''s weep, condenses the flame on the knife, and emits a powerful pressure, and the flame lingers. In the next moment, a powerful flame rushed out, attacking the semi-Tibet, trying to drown him inside, and swallowing him, it looked very shocking. Seeing the violent flame rushing over, half of the Tibetans did not dare to take a nap and felt the great pressure. Instead of rushing directly, he quickly turned back and wanted to leave and avoid the ravages of these flames. However, even if he quits backwards, the violent flame is still coming over and wants to drown him inside. Seeing the blazing flame, or the rapid impact, there is no way to hide it. You can only use the blinking technique to open a further distance and avoid the attack. "It seems that the strength is really good. It is really not easy to deal with you." Half-hidden left the flame burning range, looked at the Chiba opposite the flame, and said, showing a gloomy. 303 "Otherwise, you think, I can kill the shadow-level powerhouse, is that talking about playing?" Chiba said disdainfully, there is no intention at all. He can kill the shadow-level powerhouses, so now there is a great chance to hide the fish and peppers in the mountains. There is no need to be jealous. Moreover, his current strength has become more powerful, and he is much stronger than when he started the Third World War. He has a greater confidence in the battle. "It seems that I really have the confidence, I thought I could beat me. I have been arrogant for so long. No one dares to say this arrogant words to me. It depends on you who is a sinister little devil." Half-Tibetan said coldly, it seemed very disdainful. . Of course, even if he looks down on Chiba and feels that the other party is not capable of defeating himself, he will not be underestimated. In his world, no matter what kind of opponent he faces, he will go all out until he defeats his opponent. "No matter how, I haven''t tried to know how to do it, maybe you will die here." Chiba said, and he has enough confidence in himself, without any taboos. Moreover, when he spoke, he had acted again, through the flames, and rushed to the semi-hidden. His speed is very fast, just like the cheetah that hit the past, approaching half-hidden and launching a new round of offensive. . Chapter 337： Battle for half-hidden [five more] Seeing that Chiba rushed over, Hanzo also wanted to solve the problem and didn''t want to delay the time. Because the time has been delayed for a long time, there may be unexpected situations that will make the situation worse, so he does not want to delay and hurry to end the battle, which is the best choice. Half-hidden did not hesitate to take off the mask worn on his face. As the mask is removed, the poison gas diffuses and spreads into the air. When the mountain pepper fish was half-hidden, it was poisoned by the black pepper fish, which made his body contain highly toxic, even if it was just breathing, it was filled with poison gas. If you breathe these poisonous gas, you will definitely be poisoned. It is estimated that you will lose your combat power without fighting. Seeing the semi-received undercover, the poisonous gas is emitted, the Chiba is not nervous, the body emits a flame, burning the surrounding space, letting those diffuse poisonous gas, can not be close to him, naturally can not inhale into the body. "I want to kill me through your poison. It is impossible. It will only make your people die faster." Chiba said coldly, there is no fear at all. "The gas can''t deal with you, but there will always be a way." "Fire, detonation, blast!" Half-hidden running Chakra, the right hand immediately slammed into the ground and entered Chakra into the ground. Suddenly, on the ground where Chiba was located, there was a sudden shock, and then there were countless detonators. At the next moment, the detonator exploded, bursting with the power of terror, almost spreading the surrounding space, exploding a large pit, and numerous earth and stone flying out, it looked very shocking. On the ground where Chiba was located, after the explosion, people could not see the figure, as if they were killed. Half-hidden saw this situation, did not find the figure of Chiba, not very confident, Chiba will kill himself, at least not so easy. Therefore, he did not relax, or remained vigilant. When he saw the semi-Tibetan attack, Chiba did not hesitate. He immediately flew the thunder and left the place to escape the attack. Before Chiba''s hands-on attack, it is not far away, leaving its own surgical mark, and when it is attacked, it can easily avoid and not be attacked. "Mirror fire inflammation!" Chiba rushed over and immediately launched the ability to burn the fruit. The flame broke out and formed a huge wall of fire. It attacked the semi-Tibet attack and the power was enormous. In the face of the huge fire wall that was attacked, it was very cautious to hide it. He runs Chakra, his hands are quickly printed, and he is attacked by Ninju. "Fire and Tiger Attack!" The semi-Tibet spurted the fire attribute Chakra from the mouth and immediately turned it into a flame, forming a huge tiger and facing a huge wall of fire. boom! The forces on both sides collide, the strong collision, the fierce roar, echoing in the surrounding space, like a giant beast roaring. Such an attack wants to break a victory, it is not so easy, but also to continue fighting. "Blow your mouth!" Chiba continued to rush, the ability to launch frozen fruit, the ice power burst out, forming a huge ice bird, attacking the semi-Tibetan. Seeing the huge ice bird rushing through the fire curtain and attacking himself, the semi-hidden stunned, did not dare to squat, and stepped back and pulled away. When he quits backwards, he hides ten detonators directly and rushes toward the huge ice bird. As the detonator fell on the ice bird, it immediately exploded and made a roar, powerful. boom! The detonator exploded and the huge ice bird was shattered, causing the ice to scatter around. After dissolving the attack of Chiba, there was no hesitation in the semi-hidden, immediately biting his fingers, smearing his hands, quickly printing, and applying the technique of psychic. "Psychic skills!" Soon, the huge mountain pepper fish appeared, causing the ground to tremble, while the surrounding was filled with cyan gas. The body of the mountain pepper fish is huge, and it can also walk through the soil, which can emit poison gas. "Give me a kill." Half-hidden ordered the pepper fish. The mountain pepper fish did not hesitate, immediately acted and rushed toward Chiba. "room!" The left hand of Chiba turned over and the ability to start the operation of the fruit, condensed into a hemisphere space, spread out to the surrounding, and covered the battlefield. "Slaughterhouse!" With the formation of this space, immediately holding the demon knife, weeping, condensing the laser, slamming out the sword, attacking the pepper fish that came from the impact. The sword slammed out and fell on the mountain pepper fish, making the body of the mountain pepper fish immediately opened and became two halves. Moreover, Chiba does not only take out a sword, but quickly pulls out five swords and smashes the huge mountain pepper fish into many pieces. The huge mountain pepper fish, who originally wanted to attack Chiba, did not expect to attack him, but he was cut off by the sword and became a lot of pieces, falling to the ground. Of course, the mountain pepper fish did not die, not even hurt, but the body was cut. Seeing that the mountain pepper fish did not succeed in attacking, the body was cut into this way, and the pieces were scattered around, and the half-hidden could not help but stunned. It was a little unbelievable. Moreover, the speed of the mountain pepper fish is a bit fast, almost blind time, unimaginable. Now is not his time of surprise, because Chiba has already rushed over and attacked him. When Chiba rushed over, he still started the operation of the fruit of the surgery (good Zhao Zhao) force, condensed the laser on the knife body, sent out the sword, and slammed it toward the semi-Tibet. If you simply compete with such swordsmanship, you don''t need to be afraid of semi-hidden. The swordsmanship is still very powerful. You have enough confidence to deal with Chiba, and you will not let yourself fall into the wind and be able to compete. Half-Tibetan did not recede, but rushed forward, waving the sickle in his hand, and weeping against the sniper''s knives. The swords on both sides collided, giving a crisp sound, and a powerful force burst out, a strong impact, and wanted to defeat the other side. However, their physical skills are very good, swordsmanship skills are equally good, and with such an attack, it is obviously impossible to separate a winner and defeat one of them. For this, they understand that they want to fight, look for the weaknesses of the other side, or loopholes, counterattack, and defeat each other in one fell swoop. . Chapter 228： Defeat the **** of ninja [six more] Chiba and Hanzo collided together. Within a very short period of time, several attacks were launched. The weapons in the hands of the two collided together, and the sparks rang out, and the sound of the cymbals sounded. Although their attacks are very strong, they have not easily scored a victory, or they are quite similar. No one has the upper hand. "Poisonous spray!" There was no hesitation in the semi-hidden, and immediately opened his mouth, spurting a blue gas, filling the surrounding space, constantly rising and floating, gently surging. As long as the poison gas spreads out, it will inevitably poison and lose the fighting power. Moreover, the poison gas he sprayed this time is more toxic than the poison gas sprayed before, making it difficult to resist. "I still want to come to such a trick, it has no effect on me." Seeing half-hidden, Chiba is not at all taboo, completely contemptuous, showing a disdainful look. He took the steps and went straight into the space where the poison gas appeared. The flames rose up around the body, burning the inflated vindictiveness into nothingness, and could not hurt him at all. "Breakthrough!" Seeing that Chiba stepped into the area covered by poison gas, it was not affected. Half-Tibet was not surprised. After all, I have seen it before, and I didnt care about it. He took advantage of this opportunity 447, quickly applied the blinking technique, approaching the front of the Chiba, is the moment of time, and the distance between the two is brought closer. After he rushed over, the movement was not slow at all. He had already pulled out the knife at his waist and applied the most fierce swordsmanship to attack the Chiba. "Swordsmanship! A flash!" Half-hidden holding the knife, the Chakra was condensed on the knife, and then waved up, issued a strong sniper, can open the steel, can open the situation. Because his attack is not a simple physical attack, it is obviously impossible to elementize the body and immunize such an attack. It must be avoided or hardened. Otherwise, it will be attacked. Suffering from the heavy losses, so that they fall in the wind and are defeated by the semi-Tibet. In the face of such an attack, Chiba knew that it was not good. He did not hesitate to act immediately. He did not plan to evade, but seized the opportunity to block such an attack. Chiba understands that as long as he can block this attack, it is also a good opportunity for him to attack the beda, so that the other party can''t react and can''t escape. Chiba holds the demon knife and weeping, launches the armed color domineering, wraps his body, and wraps the body of Devil May Cry, greatly enhances the defense, making his body and blade instantly become black, just like steel. . In the next moment, the sword in the semi-hidden hands fell down strongly, and fell on the devil''s knife and weeping. A powerful force broke out, and the sword broke out like a flood of beasts. I wanted to collide with Chiba and swallow him. . Fortunately, Chiba also broke out with a good force, resisting the semi-hidden attack, so that he would not be shaken back and able to hold. boom! A powerful force broke out, hitting the ground, pulling out a big pit, and accompanied by a roar. In any case, Chiba blocked the semi-hidden attack and waited for a rare counterattack opportunity. Chiba did not miss this opportunity, immediately rushed forward, came to the front of the semi-hidden body, the body directly hit the latter. The next moment, Chiba''s ability to launch frozen fruits, ice spears on the arms and body, like ice cones, straight into the semi-hidden body. Although wearing semi-Tibetan armor, the defensive power is not bad, able to withstand the ice spear, but can not resist the influencing ice power. Even if he was not pierced by an ice spear, he was invaded by the ice force, freezing his body, making his body an ice sculpture, completely stiff and unable to resist. Half-hidden for a lifetime, and finally defeated by a teenager, become an ice sculpture. Seeing that the half-hidden is frozen into an ice sculpture, Chiba can breathe a sigh of relief, so don''t worry so much. Although the strength of semi-hidden is strong, but it is still difficult to recover from the state of ice sculpture, it is not so easy. However, it is also impossible to delay the world, or to solve the problem halfway quickly, so as to avoid any unexpected situation. If you change to someone else, Chiba may not hesitate to smash the ice sculpture directly and kill the opponent. Just for the half-sand of the mountain pepper, Chiba feels that there is still a lot of use for keeping this body, so there is no direct action, and the ice sculpture is broken. Even so, it is inevitable that the death penalty will be inevitable. This is the result that cannot be changed. Chiba will pull out the devil''s weeping into the ground, condensing the laser on the knife, and stabbing it toward the half-carved ice sculpture. "Scalpel!" As the devil''s weeping stabbed, the half-hidden heart flew out of the body and flew toward the space behind him. Then, Chiba''s left hand sent out a force, and a slight move, transferred the half-hidden heart and fell into his hands. The heart of the mountain pepper fish is still vibrating and has a strong vitality. As long as you master the heart of the mountain pepper fish, you can put the other person''s life in your own hands and you can''t escape. "In the end, I won, and the so-called Jiangshan generation has talents, and each has been leading the wind for decades." Chiba looked at the beating heart in his hand, showing a playful smile, looking confident, and the light became cold. Then, Chiba slightly waved the demon knife and weeping, giving off a flame, falling around the semi-hidden body, roasting through the flame, melting the ice layer on his body, so that he could move a little, the body would not be as crisp as ice. Without being attacked a little, it will be completely broken. "What kind of ninja did you use for me?" After a while, the ice in the semi-hidden body melted, and the whole person recovered some vitality and could speak. He looked at the hands of Chiba, who belonged to himself, and kept his beating heart. He felt up in his heart and had a very bad feeling. He can still feel that his heart is beating and his body is not a big problem. However, the heart has fallen into the hands of others and has become the most serious problem. Others can take care of his life and death and let him not do anything. . Chapter 229： Killing [seeking automatic, full order] "It doesn''t matter what kind of ninjutsu you use. The important thing is that you are defeated by me and fall into my hands." Chiba looked at the half-hidden, jokingly, revealing a mocking smile. For a few decades, he was defeated by a teenager and fell into the hands of the other party. However, even if he does not accept it, there is no way because he has no ability to escape, and he has no ability to change the result. "Chiba, we can talk about it, if you let me go, no matter what requirements you have, I can satisfy you, whether it is ninja or wealth, I will give it to you." Half hidden does not say threatening words, but Directly bribe Chiba, I hope the other party will be tempted. Half-Tibe now understands exactly what the situation is, knows how his own situation is, does not threaten Chibas capital, and can save his life from the other side. It is already very rare. Moreover, although Chiba is only a teenager, but she is resourceful and very sophisticated, and wants to fool him, it is basically impossible, and it takes a lot of wind-risk. "Oh, as long as I kill you, your collection of ninja scrolls, and the wealth that will be gathered, will fall into my hands, do I still need to get it from you?" Chiba said disdainfully, Half-hidden is really stupid. "Don''t we talk about it, can you spare me a life?" The ice on the half-hidden body melted completely, and the body was able to move freely, but the heart fell into the hands of Chiba, still dare not move, even the idea of ??running away . After all, Chiba controls his heart and holds his life and death. As long as he crushes his heart, he can easily erase him. "I feel that you are begging for mercy with me. There is absolutely no need for it. Because you are destined to die today, there will be no suspense." Chiba said coldly, his eyes are firm and there will be no change. As he said, his left hand squeezed the heart hard, causing a painful feeling in the semi-hidden, making a scream, falling to the ground and holding the heart. Chiba walked forward and came to the semi-Tibetan side. He still felt pain in the latter, and there was no way to avoid the attack. He did not hesitate, waving the devil''s weeping in his hand, flashing a glimmer of cold light, passing through the half-hidden throat. Only the blade crossed, and a half-hidden throat had a wound. The blood was like a warm current. It quickly rushed out and sprayed out like a blooming flower, which looked very glaring. Half-hidden incredulously licking his neck, feeling the warmth flowing out, his eyes wide, revealing a look of fear. He has not known how long it is, without the feeling of fear, and now appears again, but he has to face the result of death. There is no way to change this result. It can only wait for the death to come, waiting for death to take him away, and the time will not be too long. After the death of the semi-hidden death, Chiba put the half-hidden heart back into his body and helped him to keep a whole body. Although the semi-Tibetan is dead, as long as the corpse is preserved, it can play a role. At least when the long door is made, it can be used. Half-hidden is a shadow-level powerhouse. If you use his body to make it a shackle, then the strength will definitely be strong, even if it is not as strong as it is alive, at least not too bad. Moreover, through the reincarnation of the eye, the strength will not be weakened, and it can be largely flat. After solving the semi-hidden, Chiba did not squat, but rushed to other battlefields, joined the battle, and killed these rains. The rainy forbearance of the members of the Xiao organization, there is enough confidence, can compete with the members of the Xiao organization, but when you see the emergence of Chiba, you know that the semi-Tibetan has been defeated. For them, the half-hidden but the **** of the rain country is also their god. It is their spiritual pillar. If the half-hidden is defeated, they will be greatly affected. The morale will be greatly affected and they will not continue to fight. Go on. They understand in their hearts that if they continue to fight, there is only one result, that is, they are killed and the second situation does not occur. "retreat!" Naiwan Pill learned that the semi-Tibetan was defeated. Even after the death of the war, there was no thought of a little fighting. The first one retreated and did not want to stay here, lest he should be left here and become a dead person. Although Naiwan Pill is relatively taboo, but when Semi-Tibet is defeated, he will not have that idea. The first idea is to save his life and not want to die here. ask for flowers Naiwanwan understands that half-hidden is defeated or strangled, representing the cause of the semi-hidden work, which will be captured by the Xiao organization, and there is no other result. As for the rain and tolerance that followed the semi-hidden, if you choose to abandon the darkness, join the Xiao organization and work for the Xiao organization, then you can save a life. Naiwan Pill feels that even if he surrenders, he still can''t save his life, or he will be killed, so he will retreat decisively. Maybe he can save his life. If he can''t leave the country after the rain, at least he can still be happy. Naiwan Pill turned around and ran towards the distance, wanting to leave. However, he just ran a few tens of meters, and there was a bitterness around him. .......... Seeing this bitterness, Naiwan Wan has a very bad feeling in his heart. It seems that this is like a sign of death. Once it appears, there is no way to be spared, and it will pay the price of life. The next moment, Chiba''s figure appeared next to Nai-Yan Pill, without hesitation, a strong punch and went out, attacking the other side. Moreover, Chiba still launches armed color domineering, wrapped in fists, and the power is even stronger. Even if a giant beast appears in front of him, it will be knocked down by a boxing, and there is no ability to resist. boom! Seeing the black fist of Chiba attacking, Nai-Yi Wan is like a slap in the face, but it does not react at all, let alone avoid or resist. He was slammed to the ground and pulled out a mud pit. Half of his face fell into the ground, and a mouthful of blood was spurted out. The bones on his body were broken, and a scream was made, almost coma. "It seems that your strength is not very good, even my one can not stop, let alone escape." Chiba stood beside Naiwan pill, jokingly said, his eyes became fierce. "Can you let me go once and spare me a life." Nai Lang pill moved his head, looked up, looked at Chiba, said hard, and begged for mercy from Chiba. He doesn''t want to die here, he wants to stay alive. Therefore, as long as he can save his life, he is willing to give up all dignity and can bow down. . Chapter 230： Paynes six-way concept [two more] "I will be merciful to you, and I will not be so kind." Chiba said coldly, his eyes were murderous, and he never wanted to show his mercy. When he spoke, he had already extracted the devil''s weeping, flashing a cold light, and stabbing the body of Naiwan Pill. puff! Nai''s wolf pill''s body was pierced by a ghost, and nailed to the ground, so that he could not resist at all, and blood flowed out and dyed the clothes in front of him. Nai Wan Wan looked at the blood flowing out, his eyes wide open, showing a look of fear. Nai wolf pill still can''t survive, was killed by Chiba, and fell in a pool of blood. "The host successfully kills the mountain pepper fish and hides it and gets 50,000 points." The sound of the One Piece system prompts. Today, the points earned by Chiba add up to nearly 900,000 "four or six" points, which is a very good deposit. If it is used to redeem skills, it can be exchanged for a lot. However, Chiba now has three demonic fruit abilities, and has been able to cope with the current situation and does not need to redeem so many skills. When I really need it later, Chiba will not be able to redeem the points and redeem the skills. Anyway, the points will accumulate and will not be consumed without any reason. After the battle on the side of Chiba was resolved, Yahikos battle on the other side had gradually come to an end. After the semi-hidden defeat, the morale of Yu Ren was greatly reduced, and they did not want to continue fighting, which made them fall in the wind and could only escape. However, when they fled, Yahiko and others would not easily let them go, and they would follow the rain and endure a fierce attack. The original twenty-three rains endured, and now they can escape from the battlefield, and only four people have been saved, and they have been injured. As for Xiaos organization, two members were killed and seven others were injured. Others did not have any serious problems. "Since then, the country of the rain is ours." Chiba stood on the battlefield and looked at the rain and the body around him, and said, showing a bright smile. After so long efforts, they have finally succeeded. Naturally, they should be celebrated and they can be happy. "The dream we have been working hard has finally come true." Yahiko said, and the mood is equally exciting. The other members of the Xiao organization took a break and took care of the battlefield to help the companions deal with the wounds. "Long Gate, I have prepared a gift for you." Chiba dragged the half-hidden body to the long door and said. "You shouldn''t say, is this a gift you have prepared for me?" The long door looked at the half-hidden body, slightly frowning, wondering, and did not understand what Chiba meant. "Yes, it''s the half-hidden body. It should have a good effect for you." Chiba nodded, no, and his eyes were firm and not joking. "What role can I have for this body?" The long door didn''t even understand, and asked directly. "Because you have a reincarnation, you can use the strong body to create a powerful cockroach, and you can retain the abilities of the corpse, and the strength will not be weakened too much." Chiba did not hide, directly said it. After all, the long door has to know this kind of thing sooner or later, and it is not as easy to hide it. It is better to say it directly. Hearing Chibas saying that the long door can''t help but see that he has a reincarnation, but he still has the reputation to discover such a powerful ability to create powerful cockroaches, listen to his own command, and help himself fight. If this is the case, then the overall combat effectiveness of the long door will be much improved. One person can do several things. "I can really do this, refining the body into a skeleton, and being able to freely command and arrange to do anything?" The long door was surprised, a little unbelievable, and asked what it was, it was not very sure, but I am looking forward to it, I hope this is true. "When I was at Konoha, I read some more confidential scrolls to make sure it was true." Chiba nodded and said, making a good reason for himself. Otherwise, he said that he knows these things without any reason, and it is a bit unconstrained to make the long door unacceptable. After all, he is only in his early tens, or a teenager. It is basically unrealistic to know these very confidential information. .... When I heard the explanation of Chiba, there was no doubt in the long door. I felt very reasonable and very feasible. I look forward to doing so. "Then what should I do to be able to make the body into a skeleton and help us fight." The long door took a deep breath, calmed himself down, was no longer so excited, and asked. For this kind of thing that can enhance the combat effectiveness of Xiao organization, Changmen is very happy to do it, and can also protect the safety of his partners, and will not refuse. "I have created a plan for you, that is, to collect the bodies of the six strong men in the future and create the six roads of Payne, which can greatly exert the ability of these bodies." Chiba simply said his thoughts. . Payne can make Payne six and be able to use it, not only because he has a reincarnation, but also because of his important reason, that is, he is a descendant of the whirlpool. The whirlpool family has a powerful Chakra, which can provide a lot of things to the long door, and it can be transmitted to the shackles that are manufactured to support the battle. If there is no such a strong Chakra offering as the long door, it is not easy to support such consumption. "You have to prepare a lot of things for this thing. You can''t just go back to the base first, and then talk about it slowly." Chiba said, not too anxious. The long door is not in a hurry, not nervous, listen to the opinions of 3.2 Chiba, clean up and return to the base. The members of the Xiao organization who are guarding the city, seeing the return of Chiba and others, a hanging heart, finally let go, and cheered, and I was very excited. After all, the team led by the semi-hidden is very powerful. It is not a simple matter to deal with such a team. Moreover, Chiba and others are still a bit young, and it is not a simple matter to deal with people such as Hanzo and others. At the beginning, many members of the Xiao organization did not have much confidence, and there were concerns in their hearts. They could not be assured. Today, Yahiko and others triumphantly prove that Yu Ren has been defeated and they can win this battle. . Chapter 231： Rule the country of rain [three more] After the organization defeated the rain-bearing led by the semi-Tibetan, it became the strongest force in the country of rain, and the strength and strength of the country that ruled the rain did not need to be jealous of other forces. Yahiko began to lead the members of the organization, officially took over the country of the rain, became the ruler of the rain country, and became the **** of the rain country. At the beginning, some of the forces of the rain country did not recognize Xiao organization, did not accept the rule of the organization, and wanted to resist. For these rebellious forces, Chiba did not have the slightest politeness, directly led several elites to expedite, and wiped out the rebellious forces and completely eradicated them. In this critical period, it is absolutely impossible to allow, these insignificant forces to resist, the country of the rain is Xu Ya''ao rule, can start a new territory map, expand the territory and improve the overall strength. It took a total of two months from the smothering of the semi-Tibetan to the complete takeover of the country of the rain and the suppression of those who refused to accept it. Nowadays, the country of the rain has been completely unified. Under the support of everyone, Yahiko has boarded the throne of the country of rain, becoming the new **** of the country of rain, calling on the people of the country of rain and the rain. Originally, Yahiko wanted to make Chiba a ruler 14 and lead the organization to a higher peak. However, Chiba has not received much interest in becoming a **** of rain and becoming a **** of rain. Another point is that Chiba is not a national of the rain country. If it becomes a rain shadow, it is a bit difficult to convince the public, so that the rain of the country of the rain is very unconvincing. Moreover, Chiba does not have much interest in Rain Shadow. If there is more business to deal with after the rain, it is not what Chiba wants to see. What Chiba wants to do is to act freely, without being restrained, to kill people casually, and to freely enter the country of rain. Xiao organization moved to Yuyin Village, took over everything in Yuyin Village, and began to manage the affairs of Yuyin Village. I have to say that during the period of semi-Tibet management of the rain country, life is very enjoyable, at least the conditions are very good, all kinds of conditions are called luxury. For the conditions of Yuyin Village, Chiba is very satisfied, I feel that this life is very good. "We should have attacked Hanzang for a long time and took Yuyin Village." Chiba sat on the soft couch, sipped good tea, ate snacks, and said, sighing. The hall of Yuyin Village is very spacious, with a wide space, luxurious decoration, and a feeling of a small palace. It can sit here and give a luxurious atmosphere. "You see the life in Yuyin Village, so you will think so." Xiaonan sat next to him, eating a snack, and said, his face showed a nice smile and looked very gentle. "That is nature. If you can''t enjoy life, why come here to suffer crimes?" Chiba said with a smile, no concealment, and admitted. "We have taken over the Yuyin Village now, but we can''t relax. There is still something to do behind it. We must plan the things behind." Yahiko said, the look is very serious, no jokes. "Yahiko, what plans do you have next?" Changmen said, and he was not joking. He was very concerned about the current situation in Yuyin Village. "The next thing to do is to consider expanding the territory, or to stabilize the situation in the rain. What do you think of Chiba?" Yahiko said, and then he will look down on Chiba and consult the latter. "I really want to say that the situation in the country of rain is still very unstable. It is not suitable for the expansion of the territory. It is necessary to stabilize first and recruit some people before it is suitable for the next step." Chiba said, change of mind Be solemn. In such matters, we need to think carefully, act in a stable manner, not carelessly, and cannot be anxious. "I think that Chiba said that it is very reasonable. This kind of thing to open up the territory is very important, and it can''t be careless." Xiaonan said, and expressed his opinions. "I think so, still can''t be too reckless, first stabilize, as long as the third endurance war is not over, we have a chance." Yahiko nodded and said that he can accept everyone''s opinions and will not choose to be arbitrary. Ding! "The host has a new mission, leaving the country of the rain, going to catch the three-tailed force, bringing back the country of the rain, the mission is successful, rewarding 50,000 points, the mission failed, the ability to deprive the three demonic fruits." The sound of the One Piece system It sounds. Hearing such a task, Chiba was a bit dumbfounded, wide-eyed, revealing a stunned look, did not expect to have such a pothole task. To let him leave the country of the rain, to capture the three-tailed force, the difficulty is very large, it is not a simple matter to complete this task. Moreover, if you want to arrest the three-tailed people, you may have to go to the foggy village. You need to face a lot of strong people. Maybe you will fall into danger and have a life threat. The strength of the three-tailed column is very strong. If you want to arrest him, you may face a big battle. , "Chiba, what''s wrong with you, his face looks weird." Xiaonan looked at Chiba, and asked, looking confused, thinking that he had something. "There is nothing, just thinking about one thing." Chiba shook his head and said, his face relaxed and not nervous. 480 Since facing such a task, Chiba has faced it directly, and it is not the first time that this difficult task has been received. "I have one thing to deal with, I plan to leave for a while. During this time, the things in Wuyin Village depend on you." Chiba said, it seems calm. "Where are you going, need us to help?" Seeing that Chiba encountered such a thing, Yahiko was still very concerned, and wanted to know about the situation. If they need their help, they will definitely not refuse, and they will agree directly. "I just deal with a little things, I don''t need your help, I can handle it." Chiba said. "Since there is no difficulty, please take me with me. I will act with you. Anyway, there is nothing in Yuyin Village. I am also very relaxed." Xiaonan said, I want to act with Chiba. "If you are willing to act with me, I have no problem, you are happy." Chiba did not refuse Xiaonan, and agreed. "Then I will act with you, just go out for a walk, as if to go out to distract, or always stay in the rain country, I am almost moldy." Xiaonan said with a smile, showing a nice smile. . Chapter 232： Guess [four more to complete] Nowadays, the Xiao organization has ruled the country of the rain, and the overall strength is relatively strong. The long door has used the semi-hidden body to create a six-way , making their strength stronger. If you face some small turmoil in the country, you still have the ability to suppress it. You don''t need to rely on Chiba. As long as Yahiko does not act blindly, does not lead the members of the Xiao organization, and unreasonably expands the territory, there will be no accidents, and the stability of the country of rain will be maintained, and the strength will be gradually enhanced. Moreover, since the ninjas who have entered the rain country in other countries have been expelled by the Xiao organization, or have been killed, they are more likely to be organized. Although the top leaders of these countries are angry and hate to go to the country of rain, they have not directly sent a large army to directly attack the country of rain. After all, it is still a period of war, but there are not many people, and they can be sent directly to the country of the rain to fight, or to die. The top leaders of these countries have a more detailed understanding of the strength of Chiba, knowing that it is not easy to deal with, and now is not the right time. By the end of the war on other battlefields, they will re-focus their attention on the country of the rain, and send the strong, defeat the organization, step into the rain, and carry out mad revenge. For Chiba to leave the country of rain, go to other countries to deal with things, other countries do not know the news, so there is no action. Otherwise, they will certainly not let such an opportunity, immediately dispatch the strong, led the ninja troops to come, crazy attack on the country of the rain. The next day, Chiba and Xiaonan left Yuyin Village, which is the country that left the rain. The two of them left the country of the rain and did not attract the attention of others. They chose to act in a covert manner and try to keep a low profile so as not to cause an accident. After a day, they left the country of the rain, entered the country of fire, finally escaped the rainy weather, ushered in a clear sky, felt the warm sunshine, spilled on the face. "I really hope that the country of rain is not raining every day, but the sunny weather, the sun can be lazy every day, it is also a luxury to enjoy." Xiaonan standing in the sun, feeling the temperature of the sun With a big smile, I really enjoy this feeling. "When we open up the territory in the future, it will not always rain within the border. We can also enjoy the sunny weather." Chiba said, it seems very powerful, very confident, and feels that the future is not Its just a dream, one day sooner or later. Chiba is determined in the heart, and she has absolutely the ability to change all of this. "Then I am waiting for the arrival of that day." Xiaonan nodded and said, he had enough confidence in Chiba and did not doubt. "Chiba, we leave the country of the rain, enter the country of fire, what do you want to do, can you tell me?" When Ao Nan remembered this thing, he couldn''t help but ask and figure out. Otherwise, such doubts have always been in my heart, which will make her very uncomfortable, and feel that it is not a taste. "We may save people, or to arrest people, it is still unclear." Chiba looked at the distant sky, watching the distant white clouds fluttering, slowly said, did not continue to conceal, because it is not an important thing. This matter has no hiddenness for him. In the case of Yuyin Village, the reason why he did not explain to Yahiko and Changmen was that they did not want them to worry, and then insisted on coming out to help. Moreover, with the strength of Chiba, there is no difficulty in trying to do this, and there is enough energy. When I left the country of water before, Chiba had played against the three-tailed man, and also played against the three tails in disguise. If the whole force broke out and cooperated with the fighting skills, it would not be difficult to defeat the pillars and the three tails. In Yuyin Village, Chiba had not thought that he and Kakashi had been in contact for half a year, and according to the development of the plot, Kakashi and Nohara Lin would perform a mission at this time to make Ye Yuanlin. She was caught by the fog, and sealed the three-tailed sandpiper in Lin''s body, and also showed her a ninja that could not commit suicide. The reason why Mistler does this is to let Ye Yuanlin bring the three tails into the leaves, then release the three tails, enter the state of the runaway, and then carry out the crazy destruction of the leaves. Now, during the war, the country of the fire was enemies, and many battlefields were opened around the borders, so that the Konoha ninja can only maintain the situation of the war and will not easily collapse. As for the village of Muye, there are not many strong people sitting in the town. If the three-tailed sandpiper appears in the village, madly destroying and killing countless villagers, then it will cause the wood leaves to be badly hurt, and the battle of the wood leaves will change. Will lose the advantage on the battlefield. Moreover, the ninja of the wood leaf must not be watched, and many strong people will return to deal with the three-tailed sandpiper. In this way, the battlefield on the border of the country of fire is equal to giving up the advantage, and will only be easily defeated by the enemy. The enemy of the enemy will lead the army, drive straight into the army, defeat the wood leaf army, and occupy the territory of the wood leaf. If this happens, then Konoha is equal to the defeat. If you want to reverse the situation, it is impossible. You can only accept the defeated ending and accept the fact that the territory is divided. Just by dispatching a tail beast, you can completely change the trend of a war. Although the plan of Wuyin Village is adventurous, it is worth trying. Therefore, the action of Chiba may be to save people or kill people. The key is whether he guessed it correctly. If it is correct, the story (good money) goes, basically as expected, and Ye Yuanlin becomes a three-tailed force, and will be sent back to the wood leaves to launch a sneak attack on the leaves. Chiba did not hide from Xiaonan, telling Xiaonan about these things and guesses. When I heard Chiba, I learned a little about the matter. Xiaonan became confused and couldnt react. "How do you know that the wood leaf ninja Nohara, will be taken away by the fog, and seal the three tails in her body?" Xiaonan asked, feeling very confused, do not understand how Chiba knows . "Because I guess, and intuition may happen." Chiba said firmly, showing a smile, and did not explain too much. In this case, Xiaonan knows something. If he knows too much, he will be more confused and even more confused. It will only make her more puzzled. . Chapter 233： Unconditional trust [five more] "How much intuition do you think, I think you guys, certainly conceal a lot of secrets, do not want to share with others." Xiaonan white Chiba glanced, said, telling his own guess, there is no blame. In the past six months, she has stayed with Chiba and felt that there are many things that cannot be seen through Chiba, but it does not hinder her trust in Chiba. Xiaonan thinks that even if there are many things in Chiba, I dont want to tell you because of frankness, but they are all for everyone and will not hurt everyone. If Chiba wants to hurt everyone, with his strength, there is no need to cover it. Directly, it can be crisp and neat, without any difficulty. Even if Yahiko and Nagato become strong, but compared with Chiba, there are still quite a few gaps. After all, they are only reaching the level of tolerance, and Chiba can already kill the shadow-level powerhouse and reach the level of the image. "There are just a lot of things, even if you know it, you don''t necessarily believe it, and you can''t understand it, so don''t know too much." Chiba said with a smile, still a mysterious look, not too much. 797 "Well, then I am not curious so much. Where are you going next?" Xiaonan shrugged and said. "The next thing to do is to cross the country of fire and go to the area bordering the country of water. Maybe you can meet Kakashi and Nohara." Chiba said, looking like crossing the land of the country of fire. , reaching the border zone. "You go through the country of fire, go to the border, want to find Kakashi, a little needle in the haystack, it is too difficult." Xiaonan said, I don''t want to understand, how much chance of success. "I believe it is ok. I and Kakashi are brothers. They are connected to each other and can find him." Chiba said, for such a problem, it seems to be full of confidence and no pressure. "Since you believe so, I can''t doubt you, just follow your actions, and you guys will always surprise me." Xiaonan said with a smile. Even Chiba, a powerful guy, will not be nervous. Xiaonan doesn''t have to be nervous, just like a happy girl, enjoy this journey. "Let''s take a break, then continue on the road." Chiba said, entering a forest, looking for a place to rest, take out the dry food, and replenish the body. Xiaonan didn''t say much, just followed Chiba and sat down beside him. For Yuyin Village, if you want to improve your overall strength and improve your combat power, if you can have a tail animal, you can improve your strength and have the capital to talk to the big country. After all, the tail beast has a strong strength, and if it is out of the box, even if it is a shadow-level powerhouse, it may not be able to compete, it will be devastated and crushed. After the rest, Chiba and Xiaonan did not stay, continue to hurry and cross the country of fire. When they cross the territory of this country, they will encounter some people of Konoha, seeing that they are affected by the war, life is not as easy as before, it becomes more difficult, always need to be vigilant, can not care. Today, the third endurance war has entered the medium term, the relationship between countries has become more peaceful, less tense, and the situation is not so intense. That is to say, at this time, more waves will be brewed, and more conspiracy will be planned, which requires extra care. Chiba and Xiaonan spent two days, from the border of the rain country, to the border between the country of fire and the country of water. However, the border here is still vast and stretches for hundreds of kilometers. It is not an easy task to find Kakashi. It can be said that it is a very difficult thing. Chiba and Xiaonan stood on a mountain peak, looking at the border of the country of fire and the country of water. Looking at the vast sea beyond, the waves in their hearts were a little excited and a little excited. "I still saw the sea for the first time. I didn''t expect it to be like this. It was more shocking than the coast I imagined. It was also magnificent." Xiaonan looked at the distant sea, looked at the surging waves, exclaimed, and was very excited. . For the first time, she saw the sea so tumbling, making waves, like the thoughts in her heart, there is no way to calm down. "The first time I saw it, my mood might be exciting, but if I look at it, I wont feel this way." Chiba said. He is still thinking about how to find Kakashi or find Ye Yuanlin, this is what he should care about. "Have you ever thought about where to find Kakashi?" After a sigh, Xiaonan regained his gaze and turned to look at Chiba, and asked. After all, the border is very vast. It is not easy to find Kakashi. It is like finding a needle in a haystack. It is very difficult. "Maybe we shouldn''t come to the border here, it is time to go to the country of soup, Kakashi should appear there." Chiba slightly indulged, after some thoughts, said, telling his own guess . If he guessed it well, Kakashi and Nohara Lin appeared on the battlefield of Tang Zhiguo, and the possibility was very big. After all, in the battlefield of Tang Zhiguo, it is the battlefield between Muye and Wuyin Village. From the place where Uchiha is hiding, the distance is not very far, and the geographical conditions are more suitable. Thinking of this possibility, Chiba is more certain, Kakashi is very likely to appear in the country of Tang, where **** battles. Chiba did not explain too much, and decided to leave here and go to the battlefield of the country of Tang. Although Xiaonan felt a bit puzzling, he did not ask too much. He chose to believe and did not doubt. If anyone cares about this matter most, then it must be Chiba. It will not make any tricks at all. I just want to find Kakashi quickly and figure out this. The road to Chiba and Xiaonan rushed to Tangzhiguo was not very smooth and was attacked by some Konoha ninjas. Konoha ninja saw that they did not wear the wooden leaf battle suit, and felt that they were the ninjas of the enemy country. Naturally, they would not be polite, and immediately launched a rapid offensive, trying to defeat them and even kill them. However, Chiba and Xiaonan are not vegetarian. If you want to deal with them, you will have to pay a heavy price. I took a nap at noon, and it turned out to be half a day. It was really depressing. I could only write a chapter and there is one more tonight. Seeking support ~~~. Chapter 234： Encountering fog and forbearance [six more] After half a day, Chiba and Xiaonan entered the country of Tang. Shortly after they entered the country of Tang, they encountered a small team consisting of five fogs. In this kind of battlefield encounter, there is almost no reason, you can directly do it, and you want the life of the other party. Otherwise, you may die in the other''s butcher''s knife. "I didn''t think that I encountered two fish that slipped through the net here, just to solve them." Fog endured to see Chiba and Xiaonan, immediately revealing a fierce look, and smashing the smashing machine - it looked very unfriendly. "This girl is very good, just let us have fun and vent." Another fog-bearing mouth said, showing the meaning of playfulness, his eyes fell on Xiaonan, and he became stunned and could not pull her out. The clothes, smashing her. "Just meet you here, maybe you can ask me the clues I want to know from your mouth, but I won''t let you die easily." Chiba said, his expression became cold. These fogs have to endure the idea of ??Xiaonan, and they are doomed to their end, certainly no good results. "On the basis of both of you, you still want to deal with us." The fog said with disdain, he did not look at Chiba and Xiaonan at all, without any pressure. However, they did not hesitate and quickly took action and rushed toward Chiba and Xiaonan to launch an offensive. The strength of these five fogs, the most powerful is only the level of special tolerance, the three are still in the middle of tolerance, want to beat Chiba, that is impossible, even to find death. Seeing the fog and forbearing, Chiba did not hesitate, and rushed to the past to launch a rapid offensive. He rushed forward and started shaving, just blinking time, he came to a special front, swept his right foot, and applied his lameness, like a long sword sniper, slamming toward the other side. This fog endures especially forbearing to see such a situation. When I saw that Chiba had rushed over, I still couldnt react. I couldnt help but fear it. I wanted to quit and avoid the attack of Chiba. However, his reaction speed is very slow for Chiba, and it is impossible to avoid it. Hey! Chiba exerted a lame, strong sweeping on the special body, suddenly burst into a powerful force, and the other side was shot and flew out, like a heavy hammer, and a dull sound, the body''s skeleton broke a few, temporarily Lose fighting power. Other fogs have forbeared to see such a situation, suddenly suddenly rose up, did not think of the strength of Chiba, even so powerful, completely unexpected. They did not hesitate, and immediately turned around and rushed toward Chiba, running Chakra, hand-printed, and performing a Ninjutsu attack. "Water Margin and Water Dragon Bomb!" "Water Margin and Shark Shock!" "Water water snake winding!" The three fogs were used to display the scorpion ninjutsu and attacked Chiba from three directions. It seemed that he was trapped inside and could not escape. There is also a fog to endure, no attack on Chiba, but attack Xiaonan. With the strength of Xiaonan now, I want to fight against a fog and endure. There is no difficulty at all. It can be said that it is very easy. Xiaonan is not squatting, snoring, and rushing forward, launching her blood to limit the boundaries, running the ninjutsu, applying paper ninjutsu, attacking the fog and forbearing. As for Chiba''s face-to-face attack with three fogs, Minamata Ninjutsu attacked him in the past, and the attack power was very powerful, and there was no pressure at all. The ability of Chiba to launch frozen fruit, the strength of the ice rushed out, and slammed into the three waters. As the ice force attacked and invaded the water, the water dragon, the water snake and the water shark, all frozen by the ice force, immediately formed ice, frozen, and could not disintegrate the attack. The three fog-bearing attacks had just arrived in front of Chiba, and they were frozen and could not continue to move forward, and they could not harm Chiba. "I want to beat me with such strength, you are too naive." Chiba said. As he spoke, his right hand shook, and a force spread out, shattering the surrounding ice, forming countless pieces of crushed ice, scattered on the ground, making a soft bang. The three fogs forbeared to see such a situation, could not help but be surprised, did not think of the strength of Chiba, even so strange, so powerful, this is unexpected. Chiba did not intend to give them a chance, and rushed to the past with the fog, that is, in a moment of time, approaching the fog and forbearing in front of him, pulling out the devil''s knife and weeping, and forbearing a fog toward the past. ask for flowers puff! The blade passed through a fog-bearing neck, and a touch of blood flew out, which was very bright and dazzling. However, this fog endured for this, and made a scream, and the body leaned back and fell to the ground. After killing a fog, the movement of Chiba did not stop, and he rushed toward the other two fogs. These two fogs have forbeared to see the strength of Chiba, and the heart has already risen up, some fear, do not want to fight with Chiba, want to withdraw from here, do not want to put their lives here. However, since it has already begun, and where can choose to escape, they are destined to stay here and not to leave alive. .......... Chiba''s speed is very fast, but in the blink of an eye, it is close to the two fogs, and the right fist is swung up, and a punch is blown out. The powerful ice power bursts out, forming a huge ice bird, carrying a huge Power, forcing the two fog away from the past. The huge ice bird shocked, like a giant beast, found the prey, then opened a huge mouth and swallowed them all. The two fogs had no determination to fight. When they saw the huge ice bird rushing over, they were even more upset. They didn''t have the courage to fight. They just wanted to hurry back and pull away, and they fled from here. However, the more they think of this, they will only let themselves die faster, without the ability to resist at all, so they will face death and easily harvest their lives. Bang! The huge ice bird rushed over and hit the two fogs and did not hit them, but drowned them in the ice. The two fogs were submerged by the ice, and the body was frozen and turned into an ice sculpture. They couldn''t move. They could only wait until Chiba gave them a final blow to end their lives. In general, it is very easy for Chiba to deal with such fog tolerance. There is no difficulty at all, and there is no challenge at all. Recommend a new book of Mengmeizi, "Meng Niang Hongxian Romance", look at the name to know that it is Meng Meng. If you are interested, you can go and see, it should not be disappointing! ! ! . Chapter 235： Forced to ask for [full order] The two fogs are frozen and can''t be moved, just like ice sculptures. For these two people, Chiba is not going to stay, so when they go over, they directly blast a punch, burst out of great power, crush their bodies, turn them into countless pieces, and be completely obliterated. The two fogs have no resistance at all, and there is no chance to struggle. They can only accept such a fate. When Chiba solved the four fogs on this side, Xiaonan also solved a fog and endured it. It was not difficult or injured. However, he did not obliterate the fog and endure it, or keep his life, Chiba needs to ask some useful information. Chiba went to the place where he was severely wounded, fell to the ground, and lost his combat power. He lifted him up and walked toward Xiaonan to go through the "four three three" and directly lost it in the fog. "You can answer some of my questions now. Otherwise, I will make you die better than death, and let you live more painful than death." Chiba looked at the two fogs on the ground, and said, it was cold. look. "It is not an easy task to get information from us. We will not tell you any information." Specially, I said with a strong voice, my eyes are very firm, as if I am facing death, there will be no fear, but there is Strong will. "I didn''t ask what I wanted to know. If you want to die, I won''t be cheaper for you." Chiba said, showing a cold smile, like a **** of death, dominates the lives and deaths of others. "room!" Chiba''s ability to start the operation of the fruit, the left hand flipping, running strength, forming a hemisphere space, spread out to the surrounding, enveloped this space, the diameter waited for about 50 meters. After the appearance of this space, his slaughterhouse was formed. As he spread out of that space, he did not hesitate. He immediately waved the devil''s weeping, and fell down the head of the special forbearance. In particular, the forbearing head was degraded, and there was no commandment. No blood spattered out. It looked like a skull and a body. It didn''t matter, it didn''t have any effect, it could talk, and the body''s perception. "What have you done to me?" In particular, I couldn''t help but be surprised to see such a situation. I couldn''t believe it. It was difficult to calm down. "You don''t have to make a fuss, you can''t die now, but if you are willing to tell me the confidence you want, I will make you die a little faster." Chiba said with a smile, and raised the head of the special forbearance, and then issued a flame. Burning is especially good for the head. He just burned it lightly, letting the other person feel the pain, and did not intend to really kill each other. If you want to kill each other, it is very easy, as long as you just hit, you can have the other person''s life. However, the effect he wants now is to impose a confession, and naturally he can''t let it go to death, so it''s not fun. Suffering from the burning of the flames, there is no way to endure it. It is a scream of screaming, the body is constantly struggling, and you want to reach out and grab your head, but you cant touch it. He wanted to stand up and go back and grab the head back, but when he just stood up, he was kicked off by Chiba and flew out. He could not succeed. "Just tell me what I want to know, you can''t get rid of it, why bother." Chiba screamed at the head of a special forbearance, shook his head and said that he was sighing. As he spoke, he turned his head slowly and cast his gaze on the side of the body. Seeing Chiba staring at himself, the fog and forbearance immediately became uneasy, the body trembled fiercely, his face became pale, and there was no blood. If he can choose, he does not want to stay here, he wants to escape immediately, stay away from it, even the battlefield does not want to go, want to go home and avoid this demon. "What do you want to know, I will tell you all." The fog can''t stand it, don''t want to suffer from that kind of torture, and there is no bones that the ninja should have. "It seems that you are very wise, so you will suffer a lot of pain." Chiba said, showing a happy smile. I can get the information I want without spending a lot of effort. This is the result that Chiba wants to see most..... "You have been arrested recently, a girl with a wooden leaf ninja, the age should be thirteen years old, looks pretty cute, people are more gentle." Chiba asked, without a roundabout, asked directly. "We did catch a girly ninja with a wooden leaf." The fog was forbearing and did not hide, nodded and said, acknowledging this. With such information, Chiba shook slightly, knowing that this matter is almost the same as what he had guessed, basically developing according to the rhythm of the original. Ye Yuanlin was indeed taken away, and the seal of the three-tailed sandpiper was in her body. She intended to send her back to the wood leaves, and then attacked the wood leaves, thus changing the battle of the wood leaves, causing the wood leaves to be disrupted and completely surrounded by The big country is defeated. In the past few decades, the strength of Konoha has been very tyrannical, even though it has launched two wars of endurance, and this time is the third time, but Konoha has not really been defeated in this kind of war, so it is only Can occupy such a vast territory and occupy so many resources. "It seems that I am thinking about it. Wuyin Village is planning a strategy to destroy the wood leaves." Chiba said, as if he could see through all the plots, there is nothing to blind his eyes. I heard that Chiba said this, and the fog was forbearing and forbearing in the heart. I felt that Chiba had already known the plan of the village, and it was not disturbed by the uneasy feelings. "Has the fog to take the girl to where, or where is it held?" Chiba did not ask what plans there were in the village, because there was no need at all, just a waste of time. "He has been escorted by a small team and is ready to be sent back to Muye Village. It is estimated that this afternoon, he will pass through the transit of Tang Guoguo and enter the country of fire." Wu Renzhong said, but there is no concealment. Know what you say. He also knows this, and wanting to know more information may not be possible at all. "It seems that our time, the mastery is really good, actually, Ye Yuanlin will return to the leaves from here." Chiba said with exclamation, showing a bright smile, looking very much. . Chapter 236： I met Kakashi [two more] "It seems that the news we want has already arrived. I don''t know if I can meet Nohara, and Kakashi." Xiaonan said, but he breathed a sigh of relief. At least, they now get specific information. They have some clues about finding Nohara, and they dont want to find a needle in a haystack. "I told you all the news I knew. Can you let me go?" Wu Rongzhong asked, and there was fear in his heart, and he didn''t want to die here. "When you play Xiaonan''s idea, you are destined to your results. Do you think there is still a chance to leave alive?" Chiba did not hide, said coldly. "I beg you not to kill me." Fatigue and forbearance heard this, immediately became fearful, and strived for mercy. However, even if he begged for mercy, he could not change the result, or he would be obliterated by Chiba. Chiba left his hand and a strong ice force spread out immediately. He shrouded the two fog-bearing bodies in front of him and frozen them 14 to form an ice sculpture. Then, Chiba sent out a force, impacting on two ice sculptures, completely smashing their bodies, forming numerous ice cubes and completely scattered. After solving the two fogs, Chiba and Xiaonan did not stay and continued to walk on this border to see if they could get more clues. According to the clues they know, it is necessary to wait until the afternoon, and Ye Yuanlin will be escorted through the border of Tangzhiguo and enter the country of fire. What they have to do now is to determine where Ye Yuanlin will pass, wait in advance, and there will be no accidents. "Chiba, do you think we are waiting for a better place?" Xiaonan followed by Chiba and asked, still very concerned about this matter. After all, Chiba treats this matter very seriously, and without any jokes, it is obviously very concerned and does not want any unexpected situation. "I can''t say it right now. I don''t know where to wait or take action. It''s really a difficult problem." Chiba said, showing a helpless look, a little difficult. "That can only walk on the border, maybe you will find any clues, maybe you will encounter the fog." Xiaonan said, it seems calm, and is not nervous for this. After all, the more you go to this time, the more you need to be calm and not to act blindly. Otherwise, you will only mess things up. "There is still some time in the afternoon, I can definitely find Nohara, I don''t have to worry about it, but I am very confident." Chiba said, looking very calm, not worried. They continued to walk on the border of the country of Tang and the country of fire, looking for traces of fog and forbearance. In the next three hours, Chiba and Xiaonan met three fog-bearing teams. After they met each other, they did not have the slightest politeness and immediately chose to do it. With the strength of Chiba and Xiaonan, it is not a problem to deal with these fog-bearing squads. It is easy to get it. Moreover, after defeating these fogs, Chiba did not directly kill the other side, but tortured the confession, and forced some useful clues from the fog, knowing where the fog will be sent from the wilderness to the country of fire. According to the information they have obtained, Wu Ren will be in the river position at the junction of Tang Zhiguo and Huozhiguo, from there through the river, into the country of fire, and let Ye Yuanlin return to the leaves. Get such specific clues, Chiba and Xiaonan do not need to be nervous, you can go there directly, waiting for the rabbit. Around three o''clock in the afternoon, Chiba and Xiaonan appeared in the river area at the junction of the country of fire and the country of Tang. They stood on the heights, paying attention to the flowing rivers and paying attention to the movements in this area. On both sides of the river are lush forests, the trees grow very well, and the sun is basically difficult to shine, covering the line of sight. However, there is still a meadow at the junction of the rivers. The terrain is flat and the grass is flourishing and full of vitality. "What we are going to do now is to wait for the rabbits and wait for the fog to endure." Chiba said, showing the look of expectation. If Ye Yuanlin appears, then Chiba can get a human column, which will be of great help to the development of the country after the rain. Hey~~ At this time, suddenly there was a movement from the woods behind Chiba and Xiaonan. It was obvious that someone was walking through and was coming over quickly. When I heard such a sound, Chiba and Xiaonan were very surprised. I didn''t think that this time, someone actually came, it was a little unimaginable. Regardless of who the other person is, if they come to their bad things, Chiba and Xiaonan will certainly not be polite, and they will defeat the opponent and even kill it. So, after hearing the sound, Chiba and Xiaonan turned around and looked at the direction of the woods and prepared for the battle. After a few breaths, a figure rushed out of the woods and appeared within the sight of Chiba and Xiaonan. Seeing the figure that rushed out of the woods and seeing the other person''s face, Chiba was surprised and widened his eyes. He did not expect to meet here. "Kakashi!" After seeing each other, Chiba was a little excited and could not help but exclaim. Yes, the person who rushed out of the woods is the card 093 Kathy, the brother of Chiba. Kakashi was also surprised. He did not expect to meet Chiba here, and could not believe it. According to the news he got, Chiba should now be in the rain country, and also kill the wood leaf ninja, but did not expect that Chiba would actually appear on the border. "Chiba, how come you are here?" Kakashi rushed over and came to Chiba, looking up and down the latter, and asked, looking surprised. "I plan to do something, I didn''t expect you to be here." Chiba said, and did not directly say what he was going to do. "Chiba, when you were in the country of the rain, did you kill the Ninja troops of Konoha, and killed a lot of Konoha ninja?" Kakashi looked at Chiba, and asked, he was solemn, not the slightest. joke. When he saw his younger brother, he should have been very happy. But when he thought of what Chiba had done, he was not happy at all. He had a wrath. He is now a wood leaf ninja, and he should be able to work for the wood leaf, and he can tolerate the behavior of killing the wood leaf ninja. If you change to someone else, Kakashi is not expected to have any hesitation. He has already shot a big shot and tried to win Chiba. . Chapter 327： Plan [three more automatically] "I am now the rebellion of Konoha, isn''t it normal to start with Konoha Ninja?" Seeing Kakashi asking, Chiba was not nervous, and responded calmly. Since he will start with the Konoha ninja, he will expect that one day Kakashi will ask questions like this, but he is still calm, and he has already thought about his words and will not blame himself. "In any case, you used to live in Konoha, how can you do this kind of thing." Kakashi did not understand, it is difficult to accept such changes in Chiba. "Kakashi, under the war, there are so many benevolence, I want to create a career, I can not be kind to Muye ninja." Chiba said, his eyes are very firm. When I heard the answer from Chiba, Kakashiton had some words, and I couldnt answer it. I didnt know what to say. "We still don''t want to entangle such a thing. After all, it has passed. What we should pay attention to now is what will happen in the future. Are we coming here, isn''t it for this purpose?" Xiaonan said, not wanting the two brothers to quarrel . Although Xiaonan didn''t know much about Kakashi, he learned from Chiba that the feelings of the two people were not bad. It was obviously unwise to make trouble because of other things. "Kakashi, what are you going to come here?" Chiba transferred the topic and asked Kakashi. "Lin was taken away by the fog, I am going to save her back, and the soil has been sacrificed. I can''t let Line have an accident." Kakashi did not hide, and said it directly. Moreover, Chibas strength is strong, and if it is willing to help, the chances of saving back to Lin will increase a lot. "We are here to wait for Ye Yuanlin to appear." Xiaonan said, he said it earlier than Chiba. "Do you know Lin''s business?" When he heard this, Kakashi was surprised and couldn''t believe it, showing a strange look. He had thought that only he knew the things of Ye Yuanlin, but he did not expect Chiba to know, and he came here one step ahead. Kakashi really didn''t understand how Chiba would understand this kind of thing, and he would come to save Lin. The key question is that Kakashi really does not understand and is difficult to understand. "How do you know that Lin has an accident, and still waiting for her here?" Kakashi frowned, asked, trying to figure out the situation. "I just mean nothing. Now it is useless to pursue these problems. The key is the matter of Ye Yuanlin. Don''t you want to know more about this? This is related to Lin''s life and involves the safety of Konoha." Chiba smiled slightly. And said, as if everything is in the hands, there is enough confidence in everything. "You know everything, tell me." Kakashi was eager in his heart, and did not want Lin to have any accidents. "We learned from the fog and the mouth that after the wilderness was taken away by the fog, the three-tailed sandpiper was sealed in her body, ready to **** her back to the wood leaves, and then released the three-tailed sandpiper to destroy the wood leaves. Or destroy, defeat the wood leaves from the inside." Chiba did not hide, told the news that he knew, told Kakashi. "According to the current situation of Konoha, although it can stabilize the battles of all parties and maintain an undefeated situation, if the wood leaves are destroyed, it will inevitably affect the situation of the war situation. There are many wood leaf strongmen who must return to the wood leaves and stabilize. The situation of living in the village led to the defeat of Konoha and was defeated by other big powers." Chiba will destroy the leaves of the three-tailed sandpiper, which may cause things to come out. This is why a tail beast can affect the trend of a war. Upon hearing such an analytical discourse, Kakashi stunned in his heart, unable to calm down, and set off a stormy wave, his body trembled slightly. He realized that if Ye Yuanlin returned to Konoha, then things would become very serious and Konoha might be destroyed. "Is there no way to change this, save Lin back, and not let the village be destroyed?" Kakashi asked, becoming a little panicked and unable to calmly analyze the problem. Normally, Kakashi can keep calm and analyze things and find solutions no matter what happens. However, in this matter, involving Lin, let him mess up the situation, a bit not calm. "We just came to solve this problem. If you believe in me, I can save Ye Yuanlin and prevent the leaves from being damaged." Chiba said, his expression was calm, his mouth was slightly tilted, and he showed a confident smile. "Chiba, what do you do?" Kakashi asked, can''t wait to know, didn''t want to delay time. ". Wait until I save Nohara, let her leave with us, leave the leaves, and go to the rain country with me. I have a way to save her life and solve the crisis of Konoha." Chiba said. "Let Lin leave the leaves, isn''t it equivalent to being a rebellion? She may not agree to this kind of thing." Kakashi was a little moved, hesitated for a while, not so good. Although he wants to keep Lin''s life, but let Lin become a rebellious, he does not have such power, or to see how Lin decided. "I want to save my life, or to keep her reputation, then see how she chose, but we are discussing this now, it is absolutely unnecessary, or wait for her to come back, then discuss these issues." Chiba said. "Do you know how to save Lin?" Kakashi agreed with Chiba''s view, no longer tangled on this issue, asked. "According to the news we got, Wuhan will **** Nohara, and it will pass through the border and enter the country of fire. We can wait for them to appear, waiting for them to appear." Xiaonan said. "It turns out that you have got the information, so I will wait here beforehand." Kakashi was slightly surprised and exclaimed. After all, Chiba and Xiaonan made a lot of preparations before he arrived. This is very rare, and it is very careful, obviously it is planned. Until now, Kakashi still felt that if Chiba stayed in Konoha, there would be a lot of work, and even in the future, it might become a shadow of wood leaves, leading the ninja of Konoha, to a higher level. Against other big powers, let big countries be jealous. However, such an idea has now become a kind of sigh, because Chiba has become a rebellion. , Seeking support, seeking automation, seeking reward! ! . Chapter 238： Waiting for the rabbit [four more] When the three people in Chiba talked about these things, they heard a sound across the river and on the border of Tang Zhiguo. Several figures were moving fast. "It seems that we have to wait for the fog, and finally arrived." Chiba looked at the shuttle figures, revealing a sly smile, and said. After seeing the fog, the Kakashi three were a little excited, and their eyes fell on those figures, capturing their actions and preparing for the battle. As these fogs endured and came to the flat grass next to the river, Chiba finally saw that one of them was carrying a girl. The girl was in a coma, unconscious, and it was Nohara. Seeing that Ye Yuanlin appeared in sight, Kakashi was relieved a little. As long as Ye Yuanlin is still alive, there are ways to solve the latter things, and there is no need to worry. "After they crossed the river, we started again and wiped them all out to rescue Ye Yuanlin." Chiba said. For these fogs, Chiba has no good feelings at all, and directly kills them, lest they bring trouble to themselves. 593 Five minutes later, the team consisting of a fog-bearing group crossed the river and entered the border of the country of fire, coming to the grass on the other side of the river and rushing toward the woods. Obviously, they want to finish this task quickly, escorting Ye Yuanlin as much as possible to the leaves, and then leaving. However, after the six fogs entered the woods, they saw the three thousand-leaf appear in front and stopped their way. Seeing three people appearing in front, stopping their way, the fog was forbearing, and they did not expect that they would be intercepted if they just entered the country of fire. "Put the girl away, I will give you a good time." Chiba looked at the fog and said, and said, showing a cold look. "On the basis of your three teenagers, I still want to compete with us, I want to deal with us, and dream." The fog that led the team endured and walked forward, looking at Chiba, disdainfully saying, it is not taboo. other side. "Its a ignorant guy. Since you are like this, then I will do it myself." Chiba said, dont want to delay the time, and want to solve these fogs quickly. (befb) After all, the strength of these fogs is not so good, and can''t compete with Chiba at all. If you delay the time, it will make Chiba feel boring. When the voice fell, he had already acted, and he endured the fog and endured the fierce attack. When Chiba rushed past, the right hand waved, sending out a cold ice force, forming three ice spears, and quickly smashing out and attacking. In the face of this level of attack, the fog is forbearing without any fear, and still has the confidence to cope with and disintegrate the offensive of the ice spear. The fog endured and did not retreat. It also rushed forward, and the hands quickly printed, and a chakra was sprayed from the mouth to form a water column, which quickly slammed into the past and resisted the three ice spears that struck and blocked the attack. Seeing Chiba''s hands, Xiaonan and Kakashi did not hesitate. They also acted and rushed to the fog and started the offensive. The other five fogs took action and met Xiaonan and Kakashi. However, their strength is not very strong, only the level of tolerance, can not help Xiaonan and Kakashi. Perhaps, as long as the past time, the five fogs will be defeated and will be defeated by Xiao Nan and Kakashi. Easily resisting the attack of Chiba, the fog endures that such an opponent may not be so strong, so that he has more confidence. He did not stop, immediately rushed forward, approached Chiba, and launched a physical attack. In the fog, I endured the hand, holding a bitterness, drawing a curve, and slamming the sharp position toward the key position of Chiba, the speed is very fast. In the face of the fog and endure such a attack, Chiba did not panic, but the eyes became sharp, and the corners of the mouth were slightly tilted, revealing a playful smile. Since the other party is approaching himself and launching a close attack, why does Chiba not seize this opportunity and take the opportunity to defeat the other side? Instead of avoiding the fog and enduring the attack, he allowed the other party to attack and let him not penetrate into his body. However, when the fog is forbearing and attacking, Chiba will elementize the body and turn it into ice, completely immune to such physical attacks. Hey! The fog endures the pain of the hand and does not enter the body of Chiba, but it makes a sound like a metal collision. When I saw the body of Chiba turned into ice, the fog suddenly stunned when I was bored. I knew it was not good. I wanted to quit and stay away from Chiba and leave the distance. However, since he is already close to Chiba and can easily stay away, Chiba will not let such an opportunity. The hands of Chiba stretched forward, grabbed the fog and endured the hands of the forbearance, and immediately issued the ice power, like a frenzy, spreading toward the other''s body. As the ice power spread out, the body of the fog was forcibly frozen, making his body stiff, his body covered with ice, and soon became an ice sculpture. The fog endures and wants to struggle, wants to change this situation, but there is no ability at all. If he is good at fire ninjutsu, you can mobilize the chakra of the fire attribute, melt the ice, and let yourself recover. However, he is good at leeches, and the chakra that can mobilize the water properties has no effect on the ice. "Only this can be tolerated. I can''t hold it for two minutes. I don''t have any fun at all." Chiba regained his body, standing next to the ice sculpture that was forbearing and obedient, looking at each other and jokingly said. When he spoke, he had already banged out and fell on the ice sculpture, crushing the ice sculpture and turning it into countless ice cubes. Its just a punch, a fog is forbearing and its solved, its completely obliterated, and there is no ability to resist. Seeing this situation, those who are still fighting with Xiaonan and Kakashi, suddenly felt very surprised, wide-eyed, can not believe. They originally thought that with the strength of the captain, they wanted to beat Chiba. It was not a problem at all, and it took a little time. However, they did not think that the person who was finally solved was actually the captain, and it did not last long. It seemed to be easy to solve without any pressure. Unconsciously four more, it seems that the speed is not bad, continue to struggle ~~. Chapter 239： Method [five more to complete] Seeing that Chiba will kill the captain, the other five fogs will be upset, the morale will be reduced a lot, and there will be no thoughts to continue fighting, not wanting to fight. With such thoughts, they will not have the mind to fight, and the ninjutsu that is displayed will not have that power. Among them, there are two fogs that are more decisive, and immediately withdraw and withdraw, pull away, and want to escape from here. However, they are only the level of tolerance, and it is impossible to escape from here. After Chiba smashed the fog and endured it, he did not stop, and immediately rushed toward the fog. The two fogs that escaped the mate were just his goal. The two fogs that endure the level of tolerance, want to escape from the hands of Chiba, that is impossible, there is no such opportunity. Chiba started to shave, the body disappeared from the place, and the speed _ rushed to the two fogs. In the next moment, he appeared like a ghost, and came to the two fogs and forbearance, without hesitation, and his right fist banged out, bursting out the powerful ice power. "Blow your mouth!" The ice power spread out and formed a huge ice bird, rushing forward and colliding with it, hitting two fogs and forbearing, drowning them in the ice, so that they could not resist at all. The two fogs endured by the ice, the body was frozen, unable to move, and soon became an ice sculpture. Chiba rushed over, very crisp and sharp punches, bombarded on the ice, and smashed the ice. As the ice layer was shattered, the two became ice sculptures, and the body followed the broken, and it was not spared. It became a piece of debris scattered on the ground and died. Perhaps these fogs have forbeared how they would die, but they would never have thought that they were such a death. When Chiba solved two fogs, Xiaonan and Kakashi had joined forces to solve the three fogs and did not leave a living, because there was no need. At this time, Ye Yuanlin fell to the side of the tree not far away, still in a coma, and did not wake up. Kakashi did not hesitate, quickly came to Ye Yuanlin, checked her, and found that it was only a coma, and there was nothing wrong with it, and he was relieved. "Let''s leave here, go somewhere else, and rest." Chiba said. Although he has strong strength, he still does not want to have any unexpected situation and choose a safer method. Kakashi and Xiaonan had no opinion, took the stunned Ye Yuanlin and quickly left here to find a stable place. After a while, they came to a flat mountain, surrounded by more than a dozen trees, sheltered by the sun, breezy, and the scenery was very good. Kakashi put the wilderness Lin down and kept her in a more comfortable position. Now, they rescued Nohara, there is nothing wrong with it. The thing to do is to wait for Nohara to wake up and determine if she is sealed with three-tailed sandpiper in the body. After waiting for more than an hour, Ye Yuanlin finally woke up from a coma, and her face was a little pale and she looked weak. "Kakashi!!" Nohara opened his eyes. The first person I saw was Kakashi. I couldn''t help but surprise her. I thought I was dreaming and couldn''t believe it. However, she determined that she was not dreaming, but was very real. She saw Kakashi in front of her own eyes. "Lin, how do you feel now, is there any uncomfortable?" Kakashi asked Lin to sit up and asked, looking very concerned. "Is you coming to save me?" Lin looked at Kakashi, excited, showing a happy look. Apparently, she likes Kakashi and sees Kakashi to save him. She is very happy, just like seeing a dream lover. "Not only me, even Chiba has come." Kakashi said, seeing Lin''s look, became a bit embarrassed, do not know how to face her. Or, he knows a little about Lin''s mind, but he is not willing to admit it. He thinks that it is still in the war, and the children''s sentiment should be put aside. It is not suitable for consideration now. "Lin, what have you experienced in Wuyin Village?" Chiba walked over and did not turn around and asked directly. This is the issue he cares the most, and he must figure it out quickly. For Chiba, basically, Lins experience has already been determined, but it is still necessary to go through a cut-off, lest Kakashi be reconciled and have any doubts. When I heard Chiba ask such a question, Lin was awakened from the joy and thought of what happened to him. She couldnt help but widen her eyes and reveal a look of fear. "Fog will seal the three-tailed sandpiper in my body." Ye Yuanlin hesitated, still said that he had gritted his teeth. After all, this matter is very important. Concealment cannot solve the problem, but it will cause more problems and even affect the safety of the village. Kakashi had thought that Lin was really sealed with three-tailed sandpiper in the body, but she was shocked to hear such news from her mouth, and she was guilty. ...................... After all, if he couldnt protect Lins thoughtfulness, he wouldnt let Lin be taken away by the fog and seal the three-tailed sandpiper in her body. Kakashi will feel that all this is his own fault, because his strength is not strong enough to protect Lin. "The fog is going to let me go back to the wood leaves, and then let the three tails come out and destroy the village, thus affecting the situation of the war, letting the wood leaves defeat, being divided by the other big countries, and plundering resources." Nohara Lin said. I think that because of my own affairs, it is very possible to change the trend of a war, and even let the wood leaves suffer huge losses, Lin is very self-blaming, do not want such things to happen. "The fog is still sealed under my heart, so that I can''t hurt myself. I have to bring the three tails back to the village. Do you have any good methods?" said Ye Yuanlin. At the moment, she really has no choice but to ask for help from Chiba, let everyone think of ways to solve the problems they are currently encountering. , Otherwise, when she returns to the leaves, the three tails are very likely to rush out and cause crazy damage to the village, which is the last thing she wants to see. "I have a way, I don''t know if you will promise, can accept my proposal." Chiba said. Five more, I will update one more chapter today, it should be late, March is over, April is coming, but the mood is irritating! ! . Chapter 240： Waves and water gates bring [six more] "What do you do?" Nohara Lin looked at Chiba and asked. Because Chiba kills the wood leaf ninja, it is equivalent to being a deadly enemy with Konoha, making Ye Yuanlin not like Chiba very much. There is a kind of hatred in her heart, a strong sense of rejection. However, because she likes Kakashi, and Chiba is the younger brother of Kakashi, she will inevitably have a weird mood and do not know how to treat Chiba. "You don''t want to cause damage to the wood leaves, let the wood leaves change now, and don''t want to lose your life, continue to live in this world, then don''t go back to the wood leaves." Chiba said calmly. This method is the method that Nohara has to choose, otherwise there is no other choice. "Do not return to the leaves, then where can I go, I can''t accommodate me anywhere." "Three-four-seven" Ye Yuanlin whispered, seemingly helpless, at a loss. She slowly turned around and looked at Kakashi around, as if she wanted to see if she could help her out. "If you want, you can come to the country of the rain, there is our home, you should like it." Xiaonan said, showing a shallow smile, it is very gentle. This kind of attraction, the object is still a girl, Xiaonan is obviously more convincing than Chiba. "But I don''t really want to go to the country of the rain." Nohara Lin gnawed her teeth and said. I think that there are a lot of Konoha ninjas who died in the rainy country, and they still die in the hands of Chiba, and Ye Yuanlin is a bit unacceptable. "You are in a passive situation. You don''t have the strength to change the situation. You don''t have the power to make choices." Chiba said, but not very polite. If Ye Yuanlin is better at speaking, if it is not a disgusting face, Chiba will be more patient. However, Ye Yuanlin is obviously not giving face to her face. She does not know the graciousness of the newspaper. She is completely arrogant and thinks that she has many choices. The action of Chiba was mainly to capture the country where the three-tailed sandpiper brought back to the rain. As for the treatment of Ye Yuanlin, it was only incidental. , When I heard that Chiba said this, Nohara had a look of sorrow and became helpless. Only when she realized that her situation was so passive, there was not much room for choice, and her heart was helpless. "Kakashi, what do you think I should choose?" Ye Yuanlin still looked at Kakashi and hoped that Kakashi could give her advice. Perhaps she can''t make a decision herself, and she is more willing to listen to Kakashi''s opinion. After all, she likes Kakashi. "I hope that you can live." Kakashi said slightly, and said, his eyes were firm and not shaken. He has lost the partner of the soil, but he does not want to lose Lin''s partner. Otherwise, he will be unacceptable. "Then I will not return to the leaves of the wood, and go to the country of the rain with Chiba." Ye Yuanlin heard Kakashi say this, but also determined to make a decision. When I heard that Ye Yuanlin made such a decision, Chiba took a sigh of relief and felt that this matter was finally completed. As long as you can bring Ye Yuanlin back to the country of the rain, it is equivalent to catching the three-tailed sandpiper. The mission of Chiba is naturally completed. "When you go to the country of rain, you will like it, we will become friends and become partners we can rely on." Xiaonan said, I think this is a happy thing. "I am still the ninja of Konoha, I will not betray the wood leaves." Nohara Lin said, his eyes are very firm. I can see that she is proud of being a Muye Ninja. For the determination of Ye Yuanlin, Chiba did not agree, and did not say anything. Hey, hey~~ Just as they discussed this matter, there was a movement coming from afar. Obviously someone was coming in this direction. The direction of the person in the direction of the wood leaf may be the ninja of the wood leaf, and it is very fast. Hearing such a sound, Chiba and four people did not dare to care, or remained vigilant, turned around, prepared for the battle, staring at the direction of the voice. After a few breaths, the rushing figure finally appeared within the sight of Chiba. It was wearing a tight-fitting war suit, wearing a golden cloak, having a blond hair, not tall and burly, but the action was very strong. Seeing the other side''s dress, Kakashi and Nohara were surprised, did not expect the teacher to come. .... "Watergate Teacher!!" Kakashi and Lynn exclaimed at the same time, his face with an excited look, and walked toward the wind and water gate. It is very important to see the wind and water gate here. For Ye Yuanlin. After all, she can''t go back to Kono at the moment. She can only bid farewell to Kakashi, and it is very rare to make it clear. "Kakashi, Lin, are you all right?" Watergate walked over and came to the two teenagers, asking with concern. "We are fine, Shuimen teacher, how come you?" Lin asked. "I received the news from Kakashi and said that you were taken away by the fog. I was worried. I chased it all the way and hoped to save you. Now I see you are fine. I am relieved." Said, always worried, finally can relax a little. "Let the Watergate teacher worry, it''s all bad for me." Lin whispered, a little self-blame. After all, her strength is not strong, and she can''t be alone. Otherwise, she will never need to take care of Kakashi and Bofeng Watergate every time she encounters danger. "You are my student, I take care of you, that is what you should, you don''t have to blame yourself." Wave Feng Shui reached out and touched Lin''s 5.5 hair, and said, showing a relief smile. "I will definitely become stronger in the future, and I will be able to stand alone and not let the teachers worry about me." Lin firmly said, and made up his mind in his heart. The wave of water and water gate nodded, I felt that Lin could do it, and look forward to the day when she became stronger. The wind and water gates looked up and saw the flag of Chiba standing in the distance. The look became dignified and revealed a cold light. It was obvious that the other party was very unhappy. What Chiba did in the rain country killed a lot of Konoha ninja, but the countless Konoha ninja was furious, and the Feng Shui Gate was one of them. The wind and water gate even made a decision in the heart. If you hit Chiba, you must hand him a knife and avenge the dead wood leaf ninja. . Chapter 241： Uchiha with soil [please full order] "Chiba, how are you here?" Wave Feng Shui Gate looked at Chiba, cold voice asked, no slight affection. Even if Chiba is the younger brother of Kakashi, but in the face of such sinners, there is still no good feelings. If you can, the wave will choose to do it immediately and take Chiba. "I am not here to help your students? If there is me coming, I can easily save your students, so you love to thank me." Chiba said, it looks very relaxed, without any pressure. "Shuimen teacher, it is Qianba who helped me save Lin, and Lin''s things, please ask him to deal with it." Kakashi said. Hearing Kakashi said, Chiba is still the savior of the savior, and the wave of the water gate is a little embarrassed to start with Chiba, at least not today, otherwise it will only be a sinful charge. "What else is there to ask him?" asked the wave door and asked to figure out what was going on. "Watergate teacher, my body is sealed with three tails, can not return to the wood leaves." Ye Yuanlin said. "What? Your body is sealed with the tail beast 14?" Knowing this kind of thing, the wave of wind and water suddenly exclaimed, can''t believe it. The matter of being sealed with the tail beast is very serious. Moreover, the body is sealed and the tail beast cannot be told to withdraw from the beast. Unless the person is dead, there is no other way. Knowing this, the wave of Feng Shui became somewhat overwhelmed and didn''t know what to do. The strength of the wave of water and water is even stronger, but there is nothing to do with the things of the tail beast. "Lin''s strength is not very strong. If I go back to the village, maybe the three tails will go away and the village will be destroyed devastatingly, which will lead to the transformation of the war situation and have a great impact on the village." Kakashi said, I am worried about Lin, but there is no way. "Yehara Lin can''t return to Konoha. Otherwise, it will only be treated as a monster. Maybe it will be trapped. For Kobayashi, it is not a good thing for her. I can help her and won''t let her. There is such a treatment." Chiba said, there is great confidence in this matter. "So you have to take Lin away and bring it to the country of the rain?" The wave of water and water gates looked at Chiba, and said, obviously it is not very agreeable. However, in addition to doing so, there is no better way to solve this problem. Because the tail beast can not be stripped out, so it is necessary to keep Lin''s life, but can not return to the leaves, can only be handed over to Chiba protection. "Reassured, I will not treat Lin, I will not take her, I can even help her, let her become stronger, control the strength of the three tails, not controlled by three tails." Chiba said, full of it Look forward to having enough confidence. He doesn''t even have a real beast now, but he believes he has the ability to subdue the tail and help Lin. "Watergate teacher, I believe Chiba, he will not lie about this thing." Kakashi said. The wind and water gate hesitated. It is a bit difficult to decide on this matter. I don''t know what to do. "Watergate teacher, you don''t have to worry about me, I won''t have anything to do, let me leave with them. When I can control the three tails, I will return to Konoha." Nohara Lin said, full of confidence and expectation. "Chiba, I will let you take Lin, but if you are embarrassed to her, if she is hurt, I will not let you go." Wave Feng Shui Gate looked at Chiba, said openly, solemn. "You don''t have to tell me about this kind of discourse. For me, there is no threat." Chiba said disdainfully. Lin and Bo Feng Shui, Kakashi bid farewell, reluctant to each other, do not want to separate, but there is no way. Fifteen minutes later, Lin followed Chiba and Xiaonan, or crossed the border of the country of fire and rushed to the country of the rain. The wave of Feng Shui and Kakashi stood in the foothills, watching the three of them leave, and they were sentimental and helpless. Just in the distance from the Feng Shui Gate and Kakashi, in a hidden soil layer, a human head came out of the mud and looked at the figure of Nohara. The heart had some feelings, his eyes were sad, and a tear was in his eyes. Turning in the eyelids will come out at any time. On both sides of the skull, the white branches are guarded, like branches, and half of his body is black. The people who appeared in the soil layer were suddenly shackled in the mud, and Uchiha, who was thought to be dead, brought soil. No one would have thought that he didn''t die, he still survived, but he changed with the past, as if he had changed his body. The soil is submerged in the soil, the body is not only pierced, but half of the body is smashed and can survive. It is a miracle. Moreover, he can survive now, but after spending half a year to heal, the strength will be restored, and then he can move through the soil with the help of white ability. "Lin, you are waiting for me, one day, I will go to find you." Uchiha took the soil and looked at the distance. In the heart, Nan Nan said, made a 267 decision. Knowing that Lins body was sealed with three tails, Uchiha was shocked to take the soil and wanted to rush out immediately, and recognized it with the people of Feng Shuimen. However, he is not suitable at all in this situation, and he is bound to bind his body and does not allow him to do so. After half a year, Uchiha has been brainwashed numerous times, and his heart has changed a lot. He has become more mature and stable. He will not act recklessly as before. He will go through everything before doing anything. After careful consideration, considering the final outcome, it will not benefit you. Now, Uchiha has been able to look at Lin and others from afar, and it is already very satisfying. Moreover, he decided in his heart that he must become stronger and protect his people and protect his friends and partners. He even had an idea to end the war in this world so that everyone can live together happily and never have that kind of war. Until the image of Ye Yuanlin disappeared completely into the line of sight, Uchiha took the soil into the soil and returned to the underground space where Uchiha was located. Beginning in April, please complete! ! ! . Chapter 242： Three tails go away [two more] On the way back to the country of rain, Lin''s state is very unstable. It seems that the three-tailed sandpiper in the body is erupting at any time and undergoing strong destruction. However, Ye Yuanlin''s will is still pretty good, has been able to suppress, and did not let the three tails burst out. It is obviously impossible to suppress the three tails all the time. It is estimated that after a long time, the three tails will burst out and it will be difficult to control. "I feel that the power of the three tails is going to break out, and I can''t control it at all." When Ye Yuanlin was on the road, his face was a little pale, and there was sweat on his forehead. There was not much strength. It seemed to fall to the ground at any time. Seeing Lin like this, Xiaonan was a little worried, could not help but stop, and supported her, not letting her fall. "Lin''s current state is very unstable. We have to stop and take a rest. Otherwise, the strength of the tail beast in his body will burst out and cannot be contained." Xiaonan said. "Then take a break, wait for her to stabilize her posture, and we will continue on our way." Chiba said, not too anxious. Anyway, they are now far from the country of the rain, and there is not much distance. After half a day, they can go to the country of rain, not too far from Yuyin Village. After returning to the country of the rain, the three tails will explode, and it will not cause much impact. It will not attract the attention of other countries. Chiba also has enough strength to deal with the three-tailed sandpiper. The Chiba three people rested for an hour and then continued on their way. In the evening, they entered the country of the rain safely, and there was no accident. After entering the country of rain, it was met with rainy and rainy weather. The pattering rain poured down from the sky, the sky became dark and the clouds seemed to fall down and looked heavy. Ye Yuanlin is now becoming weaker. There is no way to suppress the power of the three tails. The power of the tail beast has already filled out. Chakra overflows the body, making her momentum unstable and in a very bad state. Moreover, she is now in a semi-conscious state, and she may not be able to control it at any time. "Lin''s situation is very bad now, the strength of the three tails may control her at any time." Xiaonan said, looking at Xiaonan on the back of Chiba, a little worried, the brow wrinkled, it is difficult to rest assured. "Yeah~~" Lin looked up and began to fangs, her teeth grew longer, revealing a sly look. In her body, Chakra has been diffused, covering her body and making her state unstable. Even if Chiba didn''t see Lin''s appearance, she knew that her current state is not good. I am afraid that it is difficult to suppress the strength of the three tails and enter the state of violent walking. Chiba did not hesitate to put Ye Yuanlin down. After Nohara was put down, the state immediately became unsatisfactory. Chakra was filled with her body and covered her. Moreover, she gradually lost her senses, and I am afraid that it will become even worse, revealing the appearance of fangs, and the look will become awkward. Ye Yuanlin has begun to be half-tailed, and the momentum has become fierce. She began to lose her mind and rushed toward Chiba, launching an attack. Ye Yuanlin, who is half-tailed, even if his strength is not very strong, but there is a blessing of the tail beast strength, but it is very powerful. Ye Yuanlin''s strength is very strong, and he quickly rushed to Chiba. It was the time of blinking, and he came to the other side and banged out with a punch and hit the face of Chiba. Seeing that Ye Yuanlin attacked, Chiba did not have the slightest taboo, and had enough confidence to resolve the attack of Ye Yuanlin. In the face of the attack of Nohara, Chiba did not have the slightest politeness, the right fist banged out, broke out a fire fist, banged to each other. boom! The two fists collided together, making a roar, echoing in the surrounding air, and having powerful power to spread out to the surroundings. Chiba and Nohara have a blow to the bomb, and they have not fallen on the wind, and even have the upper hand. After all, although Ye Yuanlin is a half-tailed animal, but the state is not very good, can not display a strong strength, want to compete with Chiba, there are still many gaps. "Chiba, don''t hurt Lin." Xiaonan quits not far away, watching Chiba and Nohara-Lin fight, and said, there is some worry in the heart, I don''t want Lin to have something, I don''t want to be hurt. "Do not worry, I will not hurt him." Chiba said, for this kind of thing, still quite sure. Nohara has completely lost his calmness. He simply can''t recognize people. He just wants to attack each other and defeat his opponent. Chiba did not hesitate, quickly rushed to the past, launched an attack on Ye Yuanlin, the attack is still very fast. In the next moment, Chiba approached Lin''s body, slammed his fists, launched armed color domineering, wrapped his fists, bursting out powerful power and blasting to Ye Yuanlin''s body. Hey! Although Ye Yuanlin resisted, in the face of such an attack, he could not stop it and was knocked out by Chiba. Suddenly suffered such a heavy blow, it seems to anger the three-tailed sandpiper, so that the sandpiper became angry, filled with the more powerful Chakra, exudes a strong momentum, sparkling a strange light. With this change in the three-tailed sandpiper, the progress of the tail animalization is accelerated, and the chakras that are shrouded are more and the state is even more crazy. Ye Yuanlin whispered, and the body began to evolve into the state of the tail beast, glaring at Chiba, and wishing to rush over, approaching Chiba and launching a rapid attack. boom! Ye Yuanlin''s foot force, quickly rushed forward, like a galloping cheetah, approaching the front of Chiba, the right fist banged out, bursting out a rapid attack, the power (Li Wang''s) is very powerful. Nohara Lin launched such an attack. Even if a huge stone appeared in front of him, it could still be easily broken, without any suspense. In the face of Nohara''s attack, Chiba will not be jealous and have enough confidence to deal with it. Chiba did not have the slightest politeness, or directly rushed to the past, a strong punch and went out against the attack of Ye Yuanlin. boom! The two were powerful attacks, and they rushed together, making a roar, powerful forces spreading out, causing them to fight against the ground, being blasted into a large pit, and the ground shook. Ye Yuanlin just quits a little backwards, then reveals an angry look, becomes awkward, continues to rush to Chiba, and launches a rapid offensive. Chiba did not have any jealousy at all, or swiftly rushed over, and fought fiercely with Ye Yuanlin, with the other side. . Chapter 243： Three-tailed runaway [three more] Xiaonan stood in the distance and couldn''t intervene in this matter. Moreover, with the strength of Chiba, it is still able to cope, and she does not need to be shot at all. Although Chiba constantly attacked Nohara, but did not hurt her much, she was still taking care of her, and would not make her life dangerous. The more the attack, the more angry the three-tailed sandpiper seems to be, the low-pitched voice, the purple-gray chakra spreads out, shrouded Ye Yuanlins body, causing her to continue to behave, and the state is getting closer and closer. The tail beast. As Ye Yuanlin carried out the tail animalization, Noharas momentum became stronger and stronger, and the strength became stronger. The back appeared purple-gray, with a hooked shell, and two tails had been explored. If it is completely animalized, the power of the three tails can be fully exerted. It is not so easy to deal with it. Seeing this situation, Chiba knows that he can''t delay the time, or he must defeat the three-tailed sandpiper and let Ye Yuanlin return to its original state. Chiba did not hesitate, quickly rushed to the past, waved his fists, swiftly blasted out, and burst out of the mighty ice power, rushing toward the three tails. "Blow your mouth!" A huge ice bird appeared and slammed into three tails, trying to fly the other side. Seeing the huge ice bird attack, the three-tailed sandpiper did not hesitate, gave a low-pitched, and immediately spurted a chakra to form a powerful water column, like a beating monster, against the attack of huge ice birds. boom! When the two collide, they still have a huge roar, strong power fluctuations swept out, and the ice power spread, causing the surging water to be frozen and forming ice. The three-tailed sandpiper roared, his body gradually increased, and he quickly rushed toward Chiba. The speed was very fast. In a blink of an eye, he came to the front of Chiba and jumped high and appeared in the air, colliding with a huge body. I want to directly suppress Chiba and defeat him. Seeing that the three tails appeared at the top, and the strong impact, the momentum is very strong, Chiba is not taboo, but will not wait for the other side''s attack, thus bearing the other side''s attack. He did not hesitate, immediately started to shave, the body disappeared from the place, and rushed out ten meters away. Then, Chiba''s ability to launch frozen fruit filled the ice and entered it into the surrounding air. As the ice power melted out, the surrounding water drops immediately, and even the falling rainwater was frozen and turned into ice, which quickly fell from the sky and condensed together to form huge ice. However, in the blink of an eye, there were countless ice cubes in this space, which quickly fell and slammed toward the three-tailed sandpiper. The body of the three-tailed sandpiper is huge, and its own defense is amazing. It is obviously impossible to damage it through these ice blocks. It is very difficult. The ice bombards the shell of the three-tailed sandpiper and makes a dull sound. For it, there is nothing wrong with it, just like itching. Chiba launched such an attack and did not think about defeating the sandpiper, just thinking about preparing for the attack. After the falling of countless ice cubes, although it can''t hurt the sandpiper, it is enough to be able to surround it here. "Millennium Ice Jail!" The ice power of Chibas majestic operation quickly erupted and was input into the ice and transported to those ice. As the ice power is injected into the ice, the ice changes immediately. Around the body of the sandpiper, ten huge icicles are formed, and the sandpiper is surrounded by it, so that it does not rush out. Moreover, after the ten huge icicles appeared (beac), there was a strong ice power, and the space surrounded by the frozen icicles formed a very thick ice layer. The action of the sandpiper did not have many pieces. It could not be washed out of the icicles. It was quickly frozen by the ice and trapped inside the ice. However, the strength of the three-tailed sandpiper is still very strong. It is obviously impossible to trap it through this ice prison. The sandpiper struggled in the ice and wanted to shatter the ice and rush out from it, causing the ice to continually vibrate and scream, as if it were to be broken. Chiba knows that it is not wise to trap the sandpiper with such ice. It is not nervous at all. He quickly rushed toward the ice, explored his right hand, pressed it on the ice, and madly entered the ice power into the ice. As the strength of the ice is input into the ice, the thickness of the ice layer is increasing, and the degree of hardness is also increased. It is not an easy task to break the ice. Although the sandpiper is constantly struggling, as the thickness of the ice layer continues to increase, the invisible force becomes stronger and more binding. A minute passed, the scale of the ice layer expanded greatly, with a diameter of 50 meters and a height of 30 meters. The sandpiper was completely trapped inside and could not easily struggle, just like being suppressed by a mountain. The sandpiper struggled for a while, but did not achieve any effect, and the power consumed a lot. Then he gradually gave up the struggle and became settled, like falling into hibernation. Seeing that the sandpiper is no longer struggling, Chiba finally breathed a sigh of relief and converged strength. He is not in a hurry to open these ice layers. After the state of the sandpiper tui goes, Ye Yuanlin recovers to open the ice and take her out of it. "Lin is frozen in the ice, will there be nothing?" Xiaonan walked over and said, still a little uneasy. "Reassured, there will be nothing, the road, not worried, for this kind of thing, still have enough confidence. "This kind of thing will not happen less in the future, you can be in trouble later." Xiaonan said, showing a shallow smile. "It''s just a deal to deal with a tail beast. If there is no trouble, it is good to exercise." Chiba said, it looks very relaxed. "If Lin Anxin stays in the country of the rain, then the country of the rain can be regarded as a tail beast. When it is critical, it can protect the country of the rain and deal with those big countries." Xiaonan said, I am looking forward to such a thing. occur. "I really want to go to the critical time, that is why I stepped forward." Chiba said confidently, not very much planning to rely on the power of the tail beast. . Chapter 244： Open up the territory [four more] Ding! "The host brings the three-tailed sandpiper back to the country of the rain, completes the mission, and rewards 50,000 points." The sound of the One Piece system prompts. After completing this task, the points accumulated by Chiba have increased, reaching 94,200~0 points. Maybe once again, once the mission is completed, Chiba will be able to reach - one million points. After waiting for an hour or so, Ye Yuanlin finally withdrew from the state of the beast, returned to the original state, and stunned the past and was unconscious. Seeing this situation, Chiba did not hesitate to break through the ice and pick up Nohara from the ice. They did not stay, or rushed in the direction of Yuyin Village. Since Xiaos organization defeated the forces of the mountain pepper and the half-hidden, and took over the country of the rain, there was a rare calm within the country of the rain. There were no ninjas in the enemy country, and no forces smothered each other. Perhaps this is the most peaceful period in the rain country for decades. Therefore, the three thousand leaves returned to Yuyin Village on the way, and did not encounter any trouble, the road is still relatively calm. Waiting until the Chiba three people return to Yuyin Village, it is already late at night. Seeing that Chiba and Xiaonan came back safely, there was no accident. Yahiko and Changmen breathed a sigh of relief and no longer worried about it. "Chiba, who is the **** your back? Are you kidding back?" Seeing Chiba carrying a girl back, Yahiko could not help but ask, showing his meaning. "I hope so." Chiba said rudely. "She is called Ye Yuanlin, and now she is a three-tailed person." Xiaonan explained that it seems more serious. Hearing the words of the human column, Yahiko and the long door are all a glimpse, revealing a stunned look. For the words such as human column force, they naturally know what is going on and know what it means. "She is actually a three-tailed person, is it a fog?" asked the long door and looked very curious. They were very surprised in their hearts. Chiba and Xiaonan left Yuyin Village, but in a few days, they brought back a person, which was too shocking. Nowadays, the end of the beast, the tail beast has a strong strength, can defend the security of a country, and can compete with other countries. If a small country has a human power, it will have a capital to talk to the big powers, and its status will be much higher. Nowadays, the country of rain is a period of development. It is necessary to improve the overall strength and enhance the status of the country. If there is a tail beast, it has a lot of capital, so it is not necessary to taboo other countries. "Lin is not a fog, but a wooden leaf ninja. She was caught by the fog and sealed the three-tailed sandpiper in her body. It was originally intended to deal with the wood leaves, but we destroyed the plan." Xiaonan opening Said, explaining the identity of Ye Yuanlin, and the reason for the matter. Yahiko and the long door were slightly stunned, and did not expect Chiba to do this kind of thing. You must know that after a period of time, Chiba was a big hit on the Konoha ninja, killing a lot of Konoha ninjas, and the dead of the Konoha ninja, they can not tolerate each other. However, Chiba made an amazing move, and brought a Konoha ninja back, and it was still a person, it was amazing. "One person is strong, it seems that we have the capital to negotiate with the big country in the future." Yahiko said, showing a sigh. "If you want to negotiate with a big country, you still have to rely on your own strength. Don''t think that you have the power of people, and all problems will be solved." Chiba said, looking serious. "Also, people who want to protect their own side must have strong strength. Otherwise, others will be excused from talking." Yahiko said, nodding gently. "Xiaonan, you go to Lin to take a shower and change into clean clothes. Otherwise, she will be sick." Chiba said, after all, he is not very convenient to do such a thing. "Okay, you sent her into the room, I went to get water." Xiaonan nodded and looked very warm. Sending Lin into the room, Chiba finds something to fill the hunger, then takes a shower, rests, recharges, and there are many things to wait for him to deal with. ...... After the situation in the country of the rain stabilized, the organization began to plan and prepare for the expansion of the territory. ask for flowers In general, the land of the rain country is still too small, just a small country. To become stronger, we must have more resources and more manpower and material resources. The simplest and most direct way to change this situation is to open up the territory, expand the territory of the rain country, attack the other small countries, and occupy the effect of the territory, and annex the effects around. There are two effects on the border with the country of rain, the country of the island and the country of grass. The next goal of Chiba and others is that the country of the island is still in war, and it is also the island country of the battlefield by the country of the wind and the country of the earth. With the strength of Xiao''s organization, it is not difficult to drive away the country of the island and expel Yan Han and Sha Ren from the island. As long as everyone works together, there will be no problem. ........... After making the decision, the elites of Chiba and the four organizations led the organization, and quickly moved to the country of the island to join the battlefield of the island country and launch a strong battle. Xiao organization is like a strange soldier. It is like a broken bamboo. It is very fast. There is basically no team and it can stop them. They are also decisive. When they encounter other teams, they are not at all polite, nothing, directly launching a rapid attack, using the shortest time, with the strongest posture, defeating the enemy team and killing the ninja. The Ninja Forces of the island country wanted to resist, and sent a lot of strong, but it did not work at all. Under the strong offensive of the organization, it quickly collapsed. Moreover, the ninja units of Sha Ren and Yan Ren, even if they resisted the team of Xiao organization, could not resist, almost destroyed and unstoppable. It took only one month for the Chiba to lead the elite of the organization, attacked the government of the island country, defeated the last rebel force, directly occupied the government of the island country, replaced the regime of the island country, took over. The affairs of the country of the island. Although the national people of the island country are unwilling to surrender, they continue to resist, but they have no effect at all. The general trend has gone and the situation cannot be reversed. . Chapter 245： Capture the country of grass [five more] The sand and the naruto force encountered an attack from Xiao organization, naturally they would not be willing, and they would fight back and want to change the situation. However, even if they worked hard and wanted to change the situation, they ended up failing. They could not reverse the defeated situation, the attack was ruined, and even the team was destroyed. From leaving Yuyin Village to completely destroying the country of the island and controlling the political power, Xiaos organization spent a total of two months, which is extremely fast and can be described as a tornado, sweeping the country of the island. After the capture of the island nation, with the help of Chiba, Yahiko enacted a series of policies and merged two neighboring small countries into a country with a broader territory. Of course, even if the two effects of the territories merged together, the territory area can not be compared with the big countries, there is a big gap between the "1997", but this is the beginning of a country to grow stronger and become stronger. After the implementation of the policy, it is still a bit difficult to implement in these two countries, but as long as it is over a period of time, I believe it will be much better. As long as the quality of life of the people becomes better, it will naturally be accepted. After capturing the country of the island, Chiba basically did not rest, and Xiaonan led a team back to Yuyin Village to temporarily take a break. After three days, they began to leave, or like a strange soldier, quickly approaching the country of grass, began to capture the country of grass. The country of the grass is adjacent to the country of the rain, but between the country of the earth and the country of fire, it has been in constant conflict and established good diplomatic relations with Konoha, but political corruption is still chaotic. Moreover, after the outbreak of the Third Endurance World War, the country of Grass was still the main battlefield. Yan Ren and Konoha Ninja broke out in the fierce battle in the country of grass. I dont know how many ninjas and warriors are on the battlefield and cant live. go back. The news that the country of the island was captured by the country of the rain, although not fast, was introduced to other countries and was known by these countries. Many high-level countries know that the island country was captured, occupied by the rain country, and merged with the rain country, I was very surprised and could not believe it. However, although I was shocked, I still have to believe that I need to accept such a fact. If they can, the top leaders of these countries will certainly not want to see the country of the rain annexing the country of the island, expanding the territory and strengthening its strength. But now it is a war period, they have not solved the problems of their own country, let alone participate in the island. The problem of the country. Perhaps after the end of this endurance war, these countries will unite together, play the country of the rain, and even send troops to dare to swallow the country of the island. They want to do that, they must show strong strength, or send a powerful ninja to reverse the situation, otherwise it is basically impossible. The high-level officials in these countries did not respond. They were also shocked by the news of the country of the island. Chiba had led the elite troops, and they drove straight into the grass country, and the soldiers came to the city and went to Cao Yin Village. Chiba and Xiaonan led the organization of the elite, and all the way to the ground, attacked the village. When Cao Yincun learned that there were enemies attacking, he did not sit still, or organized a lot of ninjas and went outside Cao Yin Village to fight against the team led by Chiba. For the ninja of Cao Yin Village, if it is defeated, then it will lose this country and be captured by the enemy. This is something they cannot accept, so it is necessary to fight back and change all this. In front of a lush forest, the ninjas in Cao Yin Village gathered there to prepare for the battle. They watched Chiba and others approaching from a distance, quickly approaching, and the look became solemn and determined to fight back. After all, Cao Yin Village is located in a small country. There are very few ninjas that can be cultivated. Only less than 20 people can participate in the battle. I saw a dozen grasses in the woods, and Chiba, which is keeping pace with speed, suddenly rose up, did not dare to smash opponents, and looked very solemn. "These grasses are still not willing to be easily ruled and let their own territory fall." Chiba said, revealing the meaning of sigh, there are some banter. If these grasses have such firm determination, they will not let Yan Ren and Konoha Ninjas arbitrarily cross their homeland and fight in the territory, causing numerous casualties.... Therefore, the last thing they want to defend is nothing more than their own interests, they do not want to be deprived, and they are driven by others. A few minutes passed, Chiba led the organization of the elite troops, came to the woods, confronted the grass gathered here, the two teams are less than 50 meters apart, and the atmosphere is very tense, like a sword. "Grass forbearing to resist to the end, fight with us to fight a battle?" Chiba stood in front of the team, watching the grass gathered, and said, the voice is very loud, echoing in this space. Although Chiba is only eleven years old, but after the baptism of war, it is more precocious than the same age, the body grows a lot, looks very solemn, and the style of action is very old, not like a teenager, but mature and steady. Adults. Today, these elite ninjas organized by Xiao are very respectful to Chiba. They dare not swear at him because of his age. If anyone has such an idea, it is simply death. "If you want us to smash your hand and surrender directly to you, it is impossible." Standing in front of the grass and forbearing the team, the cold response to Chiba, the sound is not low, and full of gas. This grass-bearing figure is not burly, the body is a bit fat, with a fat body, a long brown hair, a back, with a protective amount on the forehead, 0.4 cheeks are very fat, wearing a gray battle suit, The look is very solemn. Since he is able to stand in front of the team, he is obviously a strong and strong-powered person with a strong voice. He leads the grass and endures against the team led by Chiba. If Chiba carefully looks at it, it will find that this somewhat obese grass is forbearance, and it is actually the grass that has been made into a hungry ghost by the long door. "Since you are not willing to surrender, and you want to defend your village and defend yourself enough, then you can only fight." Chiba said that he is ready to go to war. "Come on, if you want to rule the country of grass, you will step on our body." Moro drunk, full of momentum, with firm confidence. - Five more seeking stability, seeking automation, seeking rewards ~ ~. Chapter 246： The predecessor of the hungry ghost road [six more] "There is nothing to say, kill them by hand, and the village of Cao Yin is ours." Chiba said, calm and simple, will not appear in such a time, indifferent kindness. The elite of the Xiao organization cheered and acted quickly, rushing toward the grass and launching a rapid offensive. Chiba didn''t lie, but the first one who rushed over and rushed to the grass-bearing powerhouse Moro. As long as they can defeat Moro, they will be able to defeat these grass-bearing beliefs and attack their morale, thus making them defeat and unable to continue fighting. Chiba rushed past, quickly approaching the front of Moro, slamming his fists, launching the ability to burn the fruit, and fire fists to smash out, like a fierce beast, wanting to swallow Moro. In the face of the impact of the fire fist, Moro was slightly surprised, did not choose hard resistance, but rushed to the right, avoiding the attack. boom! The fire fist attacked on the ground and immediately caused a roar, and a large pit was pulled out, and the flame spread out to the surroundings. After Moro escaped the attack, he did not hesitate and quickly rushed toward Chiba. The ninja that he is good at will be able to play out by fighting close to the other''s body. Moreover, if you do not care, you may get very good results. Moro''s body is acting because of obesity. It is a bit of a hassle. The speed is not very fast. If you are against an opponent whose speed is long, there is no way to go back. It will only be dealt with by the other side, and finally exhausted. When the distance is close, Chiba sees the appearance of Moro and knows his identity and his ability to excel. Seeing that Moro rushed past, Chiba was not polite, and rushed directly to the past, directly to the top. If Moro wants to absorb Chakra, Chiba wouldnt mind, and let him absorb it directly. Anyway, the way he is good at attacking is not relying on chakra, but the ability to rely on physical strength to launch the devil''s fruit. Moro was originally trying to approach each other, and then fought close and absorbed Chiba of Chiba. However, when I saw that Chiba rushed so quickly, I couldnt help but feel a little worried. I felt a bad feeling. I felt that if I rushed over like this, I would definitely suffer. After struggling in the heart, Moro made a decision and quickly rushed to the side. He did not have a hard time with Chiba, wanted to find a better chance, and then started. Seeing that Moro actually escaped, Chiba was a bit strange, and did not expect the other party to be like this. However, Chiba''s reaction speed is still very fast. Even though Moro avoids the attack, he still grabs the **** of peace and slams out, bursting out with a violent flame, like a behemoth, attacking Moro toward the past. Moro had just withdrawn and pulled a little distance, and suffered such an attack. It really made him helpless and saw the blazing flames raging. He can only drag the obese body, keep retreating, and pull away the distance to avoid being hurt. "Is this your ability? Even if you dare to face the battle, you still want to compete with me, or just surrender, I may be able to spare you not to die." Chiba looked at Moro, disdainfully said, there is no Nothing to avoid. "Don''t be too happy, I will make you regret it." Moro said coldly, not afraid, and his heart was angry. He still has no practical ninjutsu, directly rushing to Chiba, wanting to approach each other, close attack. The ability of Moro should be cooperated with others so that he can exert a stronger strength. Otherwise, if he is alone, he will obviously suffer. After all, he is not good at attacking ninjutsu, and his physical skills are not terrible. The best way is to approach his opponent and then use his ability to absorb the other''s Chakra. Moro rushed past, winding around an arc, not a straight line impact, wanting to rush to Chiba. Seeing the other side''s actions, Chiba knew his plans and didn''t want to waste time. He asked Moro to come closer and prepare to devour Chakra. Chiba held the devil''s weeping in the hand, standing in the same place, waiting for Moro to attack. Soon, Moro wandered around Chiba and saw that Chiba had no plans to escape. He couldnt help but feel surprised. He didnt understand how he planned. However, Moro could not let go of such an opportunity, quickly rushed over, approached Chiba from behind and reached out and hugged Chiba. Moro did not think that this action was so smooth, even he could not believe it, it was unexpected. Since it has been successful, Moro will not hesitate to launch his own ability to constantly devour Chiba in Chiba. Chiba can clearly feel that Chakra in his body is rapidly losing and is not under control. It is like being absorbed by a monster and entering a vast ocean. Simply, his physical strength has not passed, otherwise, this time is really big. "I don''t know what you are going to play, but since you are bound by me, it is your last day, you are waiting to die." Moro said coldly, the voice was murderous, obviously not intended to let go. Chiba. "If you think this can kill me, then you are too small to swear at me." Chiba said, he is not afraid of it, no pressure, ridicule. As he spoke, he directly waved the devil''s weeping in his hand, pierced his body, crossed the chest, and stabbed toward Moro behind him. When he attacks his body, he has already elementalized the body and is fully immune to physical attacks. As for the Moro standing behind him, Li Zhao Zhao did not have such good luck. He did not expect that there would be such an attack. It was too late to react and could not escape. The devil''s cry hole pierced his body, the long knife plunged from the heart position, and then stabbed from behind. When Moro felt a long knife piercing the body, he suddenly became upset. He didn''t even think of it. He widened his eyes and did not bind Chiba again. He pushed back and looked at Chiba. "How could this be the case!" Moro said, looking very confused, and did not understand what was going on. He originally thought that he could absorb the Chiba of Chiba and let the latter lose his fighting power, so he could easily kill Chiba, but he did not expect that the script would develop like this. In April, I will try to update, but the subscription is getting less and less, watching no motivation, I hope everyone can support! ! ! . Chapter 247： Strong country of rain [to be fully ordered] "You are too overestimating your strength. Too small to see my ability, so I can only end this way, but shortening my time is also very good." Chiba turned and looked at Moro, not salty Said. The heart of Moro was pierced, and even if he was treated in time, it would be saved and he could only die. Moro is still a bit unacceptable. He doesn''t want to die like this, but there is no way to change the ending. For Chiba, it was because of Moro''s body, and it was of great use, so he was allowed to protect his body without damage. If you change to someone else, Chiba is not expected to be polite, directly emit a flame, burn the other''s body, turn it into ashes, or condense into ice sculptures, and then break it into countless ice. When Chiba looked at Moro and fell, he did not stop. He rushed to other battlefields, participated in the battle there, and tried to end the battle here early, completely defeating Cao Yin Village and conquering the country. Although the grass-bearing village of Cao Yin Village was recalcitrant and did not want to be defeated, he wanted to reverse the situation, but obviously did not have such strength, and he could only circumvent it, gradually fell to the disadvantage, and was finally defeated. The battle lasted for about half an hour. Five grass-bearing strong men died in Chiba, and the results of other grasses were the same. All the wars died here, and 443 could not change anything. On the other hand, the elites of the Xiao organization did not have a ninja to die. Most of them were seriously injured. Some people were only slightly injured. As long as they deal with it, they can continue to fight and do not affect the combat effectiveness. "We defeated the ninja of Cao Yin Village, and the country of grass fell into our hands. We won the war." Chiba stood on the heights, looking around the elite of the organization, shouting loudly, encouraging morale . When I heard Chiba say this, Xiao organized everyone to cheer, and I was very happy for it. I was very excited. It is a glory for them to expand their territory and expand the territory of the rain country. They have never believed it before, but now they have succeeded. The fruits of victory are at hand and at their fingertips. As long as this success can be extended to expand the territory of the rain country, then they can be named as a founding father and can be a founding father. Thinking that they can achieve this kind of achievement, the elites of these Xiao organization are excited and can''t wait to win more victories and consolidate the dynasties they built. (beaj) "After taking a break, we will enter the Cao Yin Village. As long as there is no trouble in Cao Yin Village, we can take down the country of grass." Chiba said. Many members of the Xiao organization are cheering again, resting in place, or eating dry food to replenish physical strength, or to deal with wounds. Half an hour later, Chiba led the crowd to go into the woods and go to Cao Yin Village. With the main fighting power of Cao Yin Village, after being solved by Chiba Amen, the rest of the people in Cao Yin Village will be unable to continue to compete with Chiba and others. Even if they are unwilling, they have no way to surrender and accept. The fate of defeat. After Cao Yin Village was willing to surrender, Chiba did not make it difficult for them to send people to take over the affairs of Cao Yin Village. Even the village of Cao Yin was defeated. The government of the grass country, which had already been corrupt, was not even a bit of resistance. He directly chose Anze to surrender and return to the country of the rain. In general, the things in the country of grass have progressed relatively smoothly, and there have been no accidents and waves. As for the countries on both sides of Yan Ren and Mu Ye, although they have some opinions, they are not willing to see the country of grass returning to the country of the rain, but there is no way to intervene. After all, it is still in the war, they have not been able to deal with their own problems, where there are leisure to deal with other people''s affairs. After the battle for the country of grass, the rain country did not stop the battle against the surrounding small countries, and continued to transfer the target to the country of the river to carry out a plan for the battle. The country of the river is just a small country. During the war, there is no shelter from the big powers, the strength will not be too strong, and it is impossible to confront the increasingly powerful rain country. When the Third Endurance World War continued for nearly three years, the countries fought and suffered huge losses, and countless ninjas and soldiers died. However, at this time, the country of the rain quietly rose up and annexed the three small countries around it, making the territory expand several times. Although it has not yet reached the scale of a big country, it can already be called a middle country. Moreover, the strength of the rain country has improved rapidly, especially the strength of the Xiao organization is more prominent, recruiting a lot of good-natured, talented ninja, making the scale expand a lot, the overall strength has increased several times than before . What is even more remarkable is that the strengths of Chiba, Yahiko, Changmen and Xiaonan are also improved a lot, and they have been able to stand alone. After Yahikos expansion of the territory, the leader of Yuyin Village led the members of the Xiao organization, working hard in all aspects, being very active, doing things very seriously, and full of expectations for the future. Although Yahiko is not the strongest, he is a very good leader. He is willing to think for everyone and has kindness. It is obviously more suitable as a leader than Chiba. Chiba and four people sat in the conference hall of Yuyin Village to discuss how to develop next. "The territory of the rain country has been expanding very well now, and the battle between the five major powers has subsided. It is not so intense. It is not so easy to expand the territory. I think it should be stabilized and calmly developed. Yahiko said openly. He has matured a lot now, has become more stable, and can see the essence of many problems. "It is really not suitable for expanding the layout, and it is the most suitable for stability." Chiba nodded and said that it is the same as Yahiko. "If you want to let the country prosper and develop, it is always impossible to rely on the war. The most important thing is that if the people live and work in peace, everyone will feel happy." Changmen said. "The five major powers may impose a certain degree of sanctions on us after the war. We must also do some preparatory strategies. It is indeed not suitable for continuing to wage war." Xiaonan said, saying his own ideas. The four people gathered together and the opinions expressed were very similar. They did not launch the same war. The choices were stabilized and developed slowly. After all, wanting to build a strong country is not a one-off event. It takes a long and long time to go slowly. . Chapter 248： With soil to join [subscription] When Chiba and five people were dining, one of the men walked into the restaurant and told them a message. "Yahiko, there is a man with a mask outside, want to see you." The members of the Xiao organization walked into the restaurant, respectfully said, and reported the news. When I heard such a thing, Chiba and five people were surprised. Who would come to see Yahiko? What is going on? "Bring him in." Yahiko said, looking relaxed, no worries. Anyway, a few people in Chiba are here, even if the shadows of the strong come to sneak attack, it is difficult to succeed, not at all ~ need taboo. After hearing the command of Yahiko, the members of the Xiao organization did not hesitate and quickly quit, bringing in the ninja who came to see him. In less than five minutes, a brown, wood-like mask, not tall, wearing black clothes, wrapped the body very tight, can not see the face of the ninja, walked in from the outside courtyard, came to the dining In the restaurant, it appears in front of Chiba. Seeing this masked ninja appear, Chiba is slightly moved, and I feel that it will come. This is the power of destiny. Appeared in front of me, wearing a mask, revealing a pair of eyes, can not see a half face is really a face of the ninja, was suddenly buried in the soil layer of Uchiha with soil. Chiba finally confirmed that Uchiha did not completely die, but was saved by Uchiha. After a long period of crouching, it can finally reappear in front of the world. However, since Uchiha took the opportunity to appear in this way, it is definitely not intended to recognize his identity, intends to change his identity and join the organization. Perhaps the biggest motivation for bringing the soil to the Xiao organization is to leave the wood leaves and come to Ye Yuanlin in Yuyin Village. Since Ye Yuanlin came to Yuyin Village, the three-tailed sandpiper that was sealed in the body, although often uneasy, has changed a lot with the help of Chiba, at least able to suppress the power of the sandpiper, not appearing casually. The situation of the runaway. If it is a while, Ye Yuanlin can definitely control the power of the three tails, and even use it, which can make her stronger. The reason why the soil has the confidence to come to Yuyin Village, join the Xiao organization, part of the reason is the promotion of Uchiha, and some reasons for the love of the baby, that is, Ye Yuanlin came here. Even with the soil, you can''t directly recognize Lin and confess your identity, but being able to accompany Lin is also a very satisfying thing, and he will be happy for it. I saw Ye Yuanlin, who was sitting at the table and was eating, wearing a mask to cover the face of Uchiha, and I was so excited. I even wanted to cheer and call out Lins name. However, he finally resisted, but his eyes changed a little. Looking at Lin''s appearance, his heart was very excited. , "You want to see me, is there anything?" Yahiko looked at the masked soil, slightly frowning, and asked. Yahiko thinks that since the other party is not willing to show the true face, then it is definitely ill-conceived and cannot be trusted, so keep a little vigilance. "Xiao organization has done a lot of big things recently, which is very suitable for my appetite, so I want to join the Xiao organization." Without the soil, there is no turning around, and the purpose is directly said. After joining the Xiao organization, it does not need much power to bring the soil. As long as he can accompany him in the wild, and look at her more, he will be satisfied. Moreover, no one can say about the future, who knows that the soil cannot be in power. When I heard the idea of ??bringing soil, Yahikos people frowned slightly and were thinking about this issue. Do you want to accept this person who came to be honest. At present, Xiao''s organization really needs all kinds of talents, but the other party does not indicate their identity, so that they have no grasp of it. They don''t know the details of the other party, so that they don''t dare to believe it, they will naturally remain vigilant. "You want to join the Xiao organization, but we don''t know anything about you, how to believe you, and assign you a heavy responsibility." Longmen looked at the soil and said, still can''t easily believe, easily accept each other. "You don''t have to arrange any heavy tasks for me in the early stage. Just let me join the Xiao organization. As for the future things, I will use my own actions to prove that I am worthy of trust." With the opening of the soil, it seems calm, no It is tense. ask for flowers Obviously, after this period of time, Uchiha has become more mature and more stable. It is no longer the coward of the past. When confronted with powerful opponents, it will be taboo and will not resist. Seeing these changes with soil, Chiba has a lot of interest. I feel that there is no problem in letting him join the Xiao organization. Anyway, since the fate is going to be like this, Chiba will not worry at all, just accept it. "Since you are willing to join the Xiao organization, then I can give you a chance, you show your strength, if it is strong enough, let you join the Xiao organization, and even join the ranks of the top." Chiba looked at the soil, opening Said, showing a confident smile, like you can see through everything, something under his eyes, will become invisible. ...... Looking at it with Chiba, there is a feeling of uneasiness with the inexplicable soil. I feel that even if I disguise myself, I hide my face and do not see it, but in front of Chiba, it seems that there is no effect. Chibas eyes seem to say that he has seen everything and knows the identity of the soil, so he has become uneasy. "It won''t be like this. With my camouflage ability, it is impossible for Chiba to find clues. It must be that I think more." With the soil in his heart muttered to himself. "If you want to test my strength, it will be better to go to the courtyard. I will not let you down. I feel that letting me join the Xiao organization is definitely a harvest." With the opening of the soil, the voice is calm and there is no slight wave. It seems very calm and the psychological quality is really good. "Then let''s try it and see where your confidence comes from." Chiba said, showing a playful smile. Chibas heart is very much looking forward to it. He has a pair of Uchiha waves with a round of writing. After a year of crouching, how strong is the strength and to what extent. Moreover, with the soil in this period, but with Uchibo wave spots together, get such a strong guide, strength is leaps and bounds is inevitable, it depends on how much can be learned with soil. Serious insomnia last night, resulting in a late update, forgive me ~~~. Chapter 249： Battle with soil [three more] Chiba and the soil come out of the restaurant, come to the courtyard, prepare to play, try to see how the other side''s strength. After this period of hard work, the strength of bringing the soil is now a lot better. It has definitely become stronger in the past. It has the strength to endure the level. It is probably not a problem to escape from the shadow-level powerhouse. With the strength of knowing Chiba, you can kill the shadows, so you dont want to beat the other side. As long as you can do it, you cant fall behind. Although the belt has a mask to cover the original face, Chibas heart is very clear. The identity of this guy in front of him knows that the soil has a round eye, and the eyes are sound. Once the kaleidoscope is written, the strength will change. More powerful, naturally can not be underestimated. Yahiko four people came out from the restaurant "One Zero Three", want to see this masked guy, the strength of how, can be reused. Of course, they won''t worry, Chiba will be defeated, because that is simply impossible. "Get started!" Chiba looked at the soil, said openly, and looked very solemn. Without hesitation, he quickly rushed toward Chiba, running Chakra, and his hands quickly printed. "Art fire escape **** fireball!" With the soil rushing over, the hands quickly printed, sprinkling the fire attribute Chakra from the mouth, and immediately turned into a flame, forming a huge fireball. After the formation of the huge fireball, there was no pause, carrying rapid power, rushing toward Chiba, but the power was very powerful. In the face of such a fireball attack, Chiba was not afraid at all. Without any pressure, he took a step forward, waved his right fist, and fired the ability to burn the fruit. He blasted a fire fist and quickly attacked the fireball. boom! The two powerful flames collided together, immediately producing a roaring sound, and powerful power fluctuations spread out to the surroundings, causing the space to vibrate and set off a wave of air. This time, the match between Chiba and the soil was not tied, and there was no match, and the match was not equal. No one had the upper hand. Of course, they are only exploratory attacks now, and they have not yet broken out of real strength. Otherwise, it is not only that, it will cause strong damage. "We are here to fight, maybe not very suitable. If the explosion is full, it may destroy the building here, then it will be a little troublesome." Looking at Chiba with the soil, he said, the words are calm and full of confidence. For a long time, I want to beat Chiba, or want to go beyond Chiba, and work hard for it. He can''t beat Chiba now, but he also wants to determine how far he is from him. "Then we went outside." Chiba said, becoming a little excited. After all, he did not hesitate to leave the courtyard, which is not spacious, and rushed to the outside. Five minutes later, Chiba and the soil appeared on a flat and vast ground. Within a radius of 100 meters, there was no building, so they could fight and not be restrained. "This guy seems to have confidence, dare to fight against Chiba, and there is no such thing as a slap in the face. If it is toward us, it can be reused." The long door they rushed over and looked at the soil not far away, said, eyes It became very strong. "I hope he is not undercover from other big powers, and he will not do anything that is sorry for us." Yahiko said. "I will wait and see how many rounds he can hold under the attack of Chiba." Xiaonan said, becoming a little excited. When I saw the technique of displaying the fireball with the soil, there was an illusion in Lins heart that I felt a little excited when I saw the soil. Chiba didn''t say much, and the ability to start burning fruit was a blazing flame, forming a huge wall of fire, rushing up and rushing toward the earth, and the power was very strong. In the face of such an attack, there is no fear of taking the soil, there is no meaning to avoid, but to rush forward, or run Chakra, hands to seal, cast a ninja attack. "Fire, storm, dance!" At the same time as he rushed over, his hands were printed, and a kaleidoscope was written to write the wheel eye, and the gods were displayed. The blessing on the spurting chakra made the flame violent, as if forming a flame tornado, quickly attacking the past, power Very powerful..... Rumble ~~ The powerful flames collided together and immediately produced a strange roar, and powerful power fluctuations spread out, making the space vibrate. Moreover, the forces on both sides collide together, and it is still quite equal, and it is difficult to separate a winner. At the time of the outbreak of the fire attack, Chiba was elementalized and rushed into the blazing flame, hiding the figure. When the two flames collided strongly and gradually subsided, Chiba did not hesitate. He rushed out of the flame and held a devil cry in his hand. He was like a king, and he slammed it down, driving a violent flame, like a flame giant. Quickly gallop and want to crush everything. Seeing the huge flame of violent, like a behemoth, swooping down from the air, with a heart in the heart, I feel that the attack of Chiba is still a lot of, and very strange, if not highly vigilant, it may be defeated at any time. However, the soil is now a thing that is not what it used to be. It is not easy to be afraid. It still has enough confidence to resolve the attack of Chiba and will not let it suffer. After all, in the past, with the soil to follow the Uchiha wave, but learned a lot of knowledge, Ninju has mastered a lot, the strength has improved a lot. Seeing the blazing flame, the raging 1.2 raging down, with the soil or launching a kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye, display the power of God. As the soil spreads its power, the body quickly becomes blurred. Only one shadow appears, and the body enters the alien space, completely immune to the flame attack. Such an attack is also a kind of immune attack. However, because the body is blurred, it cannot launch an attack. It must wait until the ontology moves out of the alien space to launch an attack again. The powerful and powerful flame passed through the soiled body, bombarded on the ground, and pulled out a large pit, causing a roar, powerful power fluctuations spread out to the surrounding, Xia Anqi a wave, it looked terrible. Its a bit late, people are on holiday, I have to work hard to update, and Im working hard enough. Chapter 250： The idea of ??bringing soil [four more] Seeing the attack like Chiba, Yahiko couldnt help but feel that if they were their own words, they might not be able to escape, they would be defeated and even hit hard. They feel that the attack of such an attack in Chiba is simply a desire for a masked person and it seems difficult to resist. "Chiba is so heavy, it won''t kill the guy." The long door said, a little worried. "If it is so easy to be killed, then for Xiao organization, it has no effect at all. We don''t need such a person." Yahiko said, hoping that bringing soil can surprise him. When the surging flame subsided, Chiba fell from the air, and the body with the soil showed an illusory state, and the body was not transferred from the alien space. Seeing this situation, Chiba is even more convinced that this masked guy is Uchiha with soil, no doubt. "Your strength is not bad, you can pass my test." Chiba looked back to the real soil, and said, showing a faint smile. "Is it passed so quickly? I thought I had to do some trials." With a smile, he said, 14 with a smile in his words. "With your current strength, it is not my opponent, continue to work hard." Chiba said, have enough confidence in himself. Although the strength of the current soil has improved a lot, but to reach the level of the shadow level, it is not so easy, there must be a process, can not be done overnight. Now, she is able to reach this point, it is very rare, but to beat Chiba, there is still a long way to go. "One day, I will be able to surpass you and defeat you." With the opening of the soil, he said that he was very ninja and had this confidence. "Then I will look forward to it, but you have to work harder because I am very strong." Chiba said, still confident in himself, will not let the soil beat him. "Since I got your approval, I can now join the Xiao organization, and the members of it are 100 million yuan." Asked with the soil, I still care about this issue. "Nature is ok, and your strength is very strong, and there is a great development prospect. You can become a high-level organization." Yahiko came over and said, it was very decisive, and there was no trace of water. In this kind of thing, after all, he is the leader of the organization, or the rain shadow, naturally has a great right to speak and determine the status of a person. "I really didn''t think that you would be so heavy about me." The soil was slightly surprised. I didn''t think that Yahiko would be so decisive, and let him enter the high level of Xiao''s organization. "I hope that you are not an undercover sent by the big powers, specializing in investigating our intelligence. Otherwise, you will die very badly." The long door came over and said, he was solemn and solemn, and he did not make any jokes. "Reassured, I will not do this kind of thing." With the opening of the soil, it seems very brisk. In fact, what position he is now, he still has a little bit of confusion, do not know what to do, may be affected by Uchihabo, or will perform the affairs of Uchihabo, to implement the plan. There is such a new member to join, and the strength is very good, for Chiba and others, it is a very good thing, it is worth celebrating. After joining the organization with the soil, it was not rejected. Everyone accepted him and was willing to communicate with him and express his thoughts. After joining the organization with the soil, I will usually stay with you, or go out to perform tasks. If there is a chance, I will stay with Ye Yuanlin. However, even if he stays with Ye Yuanlin, he will not reveal his identity, or wear a mask to keep mystery. Perhaps, with the inferiority of the soil, do not want Lin to see what he is now, reluctant to face her, has always maintained this mystery. As far as the soil is concerned, as long as it can be accompanied by Ye Yuanlin, even if you dont recognize it, its enough to not identify yourself. Moreover, with the soil still wants to implement such a plan, do not want to endure the war is always a war, want to end all wars, let the people of the family of life end in happiness, so can not announce their identity. If he reveals his identity, the secrets he hides will not be kept secret. He will be inspected from countless ways to find out how he survived. Who else behind the scenes is supporting him and making him so powerful. Being able to meet Ye Yuanlin is naturally very happy for the soil, but he will not shake his mind and still continue to complete the plan. Time passed slowly, but it was like a white pass, very fast, and it was half a year passed. In the past six months, Xiao organization did not go around, but stabilized the territory that was hardened, stabilized the current situation, and recruited the ninja of the country of the Tang Dynasty, the country of the river and the country of the grass, thus better managing and increasing the number of times. Territory. The third endurance war has developed to the present, and it is nearing its end. It has gradually subsided. All countries have suffered huge losses. They are reluctant to fight 883 and consume their own resources, causing more death and injury to the ninja. Therefore, there is already a thought of an armistice between the five major powers. I do not want to continue fighting and want to stabilize the situation and continue to develop the country. As the war draws to a close, the top leaders of the five major countries sit at the round table to discuss the armistice agreement. At this time, the country of the rain still has a lot of trouble, but it is nothing at all, it can be suppressed, and does not need Chiba to deal with. Since this time, Chiba has nothing special, life is leisurely, if there is time, you can go to Xiaonan to talk about life ideals. Within the rainy country, it is rare to have a sunny day, the bright sunshine is falling down, shining on the earth, it looks very warm. Standing in the sun, people will feel relaxed and happy, and they can''t help but relax. Chiba knows how to enjoy life, find a lounge chair, lie in the sun, enjoy the warm sunshine, and enjoy this rare calm time. Ding! "The host has a new mission. Before the end of the third end of the World War, the successful rebellion against the Japanese division, the mission is successful, rewarding 100,000 points, as well as the domineering domineering, mission failure, deprivation of all skills." One Piece system prompts the voice It sounds. . Chapter 251： Policy against the Japanese division [five] The strategy is to separate the family! Upon hearing such a task, Chiba made it directly from the lounge chair, and it also showed cold sweat, showing a surprised look, and could not believe it. He really did not think that the One Piece system actually issued such a task, it was just a pothole, just like his life. It is not an easy task to break the day and divide the family. It is very difficult. The Japanese family is divided into the family and the family, and the people who are separated are forced to bear the ninjutsu of the cage birds, in order to prevent the betrayal of the separated people. If there is any disagreement between the Japanese and the family, the homeowners and elders of the Zong family can control the people who are separated, as long as they are mobilized. No matter how far apart, they can directly kill them. It can be said that the fate of the tribes of the Japanese family has fallen into the hands of the clan, and they can only obey the orders of the clan, and there is not much freedom. What Chiba wants to care about is not those problems, but how to fight against the family. This is definitely the most difficult task that Chiba has received so far, and it still cannot be refused. The punishment is so serious. "This **** system, I really intend to play with me." Chiba said with a sigh, there is some helplessness in the heart, but there is no way. He has to complete this task. According to the current peace talks between the countries, negotiating the armistice agreement, I want to come to the end of the third end of the world, and it has not been long, and there is not much time left for Chiba. After two days, Chiba left the village of Yuyin alone, only on the road, rushed to the country of fire, ready to sneak into the wood leaves, to complete this rebellion mission. Although the difficulty of this mission is very large, there are still opportunities to complete it, and it can successfully counter the day-to-day separation. The key to wanting to rebel against the Japanese is how to deal with the problem of birding in the cage. If we can solve the problem of birds in the cage, then there is no difficulty in trying to rebel against the Japanese. It can still be done. After all, the daily division has been plagued by cage birds, and can only obey the orders of the clan and cannot act according to their own wishes. If there is any need for the Zongjia, let the separated people die, there is basically no choice for the separation, and they can only be completed according to the order. Among the Japanese households, there are many people who want to get rid of this situation and want to change it all. Among the whole wood leaves, only the Shicun group may have a way to remove the cage bird. Chiba wants to complete this task, then he can only go to the Zhicun group to get a useful scroll from the other party. In the relationship between Chiba and the group, I want the group to hand over the reel in the cage. I dont have to guess, I know that it is impossible. For this, Chibas mind is also clear, so there is no plan to negotiate with the group, directly to the team to win, to threaten the group, the chance of success will be even greater. On the way to leaving the country of the rain, Chiba has a general plan in mind, knowing how to act. After three days, Chiba came to the periphery of Muye Village, crouched in the periphery, looking for opportunities and sneaked into Muye Village. Although Chiba doesn''t have much time now, it can still be done by spending a few days planning this matter. By the end of the night, after the late night, Chiba finally started to move, avoiding the warning points of the leaves, and quietly sneaked into the village of Muye. The place where the sun is divided is not the village center, but the southeast direction, at the edge of the village. The Japanese family is one of the oldest families of Muye, has a high status in the village, and has always been the strongest of the leaves, it should be a little inflated. After all, in the original work, the Japanese family went to the late stage, and compared with the Uchiha family, the combat power was in a state of crushing, and it was not the opponent of the Uchiha family. After the later period, the Uchiha family can come out alone, and they can hang and crush anyone in the Japanese family. There is no way to resist. In the darkness of the night, Chiba silently entered the courtyard of the separation, and did not cause a sound. However, the daily divergence is not weak. Some people sneak into the family side, but they can still sense it. Otherwise, he will not have to continue to mix up. When Chiba sneaked into the courtyard, the day-to-day reading of the book in the study was felt, and the brow wrinkled, revealing a stunned look. Without hesitation, he immediately put down the documents in his hands, stood up from his seat, and walked out of the study. Soon, the day went out of the room, came to the courtyard, saw a figure dressed in red clouds, standing in the dark, obviously waiting for him to appear. Seeing this situation, the daily difference in the day suddenly rose up, did not think that the other party was so arrogant, even dare to sneak into the Japanese division. "Who are you? ? ??" The Japanese side looked at Chiba standing in the darkness, and asked, staying alert, not daring. "Don''t be nervous, I just came to discuss some things with you." Chiba came out of the darkness, revealing her face, looking at the sun, and said, a smile on her face. "Qimu Chiba!" Seeing the face of Chiba, the daily divergence exclaimed, I can''t believe it, it was shocking. He did not expect that Chiba would appear here. Moreover, Chiba is now a wood leaf rebellious, killing a lot of Konoha ninja, so that the wood leaves suffer huge losses. For the rebellion of Chiba, Konohas ninja is very hateful, and he cant wait to kill him and vent his hatred. (ú) The daily divergence saw that Chiba appeared here, and there would be bad things happening, and the mood became a bit nervous. He knows that even though his strength is good, there is still a gap compared with Chiba. If it is not a last resort, he will not choose to take the initiative. However, here is the Muye Village, and it is still a Japanese family. If you really want to start a war, the daily difference will not be very taboo, and there are some cuddling. "It seems that you are surprised to see me." Chiba looked at the diurnal day and said, it was still very relaxed. "Why do you come to Konoha, why is it here?" The day-to-day look at Chiba, and asked, it was very unkind, not a little bit good. The speed is not fast, the writing is a bit slow, and there is no spirit, still have to work hard, ask for support ~~~. Chapter 252： Condition [six more to complete] "I came here mainly to tell you something, maybe you will be interested." Chiba looked relaxed and not nervous. As he spoke, he sat down to the stone table two meters away, as if he were returning to his home. "What do you have to do, hurry up and say it, let me roll it." The Japanese side said coldly, and couldnt give a slight impression on Chiba. If his strength is strong, he will not be so polite with Chiba, and he will not take so much. He will take Chiba directly and hand it over to the village''s top management. Of course, Chiba also has enough confidence to dare to show up like this, otherwise he will not be able to do so. "Don''t be nervous, maybe you listen to me and I''m willing to tell me more things." Chiba said, still showing a confident smile, no hurry. "I don''t have time to talk to you. If you don''t say it, you should leave. Otherwise, I will tell you the news of the wood leaf, telling the top of the wood." The Japanese side said, the expression is very solemn, do not want to delay with Chiba. Time, there is no such 160 mood. "You want to know, how to solve the method of copying the birds in the Japanese cage?" Chiba no longer snarls and directly said it. When I heard this, the daily sun was shaking, showing a stunned look and I couldnt believe it. The curse of the birds in the cage is simply a shackle for those who are separated from each other, and they are bound to break their destiny, so that they can only obey the orders of the sects, unconditionally sell their lives for the sects, and cannot control their own destiny. No dream can be pursued. If you can solve the curse of the birds in the cage, it is definitely a good thing for the people who are separated from each other. You can do a lot of things freely, and you will not report everything to the people of the family. The sun was swaying in the heart of the day, making it difficult for him to calm down and his body trembled. "Do you know how to solve the curse of the bird in the cage?" The day difference looked at Chiba, and couldn''t help but reach out and touch his own protection. Under the cover of the protection, it is the curse of the bird in his cage that is branded by the family, which constrains his destiny. "If you have this determination, you can erase the curse of the bird in the cage." Chiba nodded and said, his expression has always been calm, not so excited. After all, he did not bear the curse of the birds in the cage. The mantras were imprinted on the people who were separated from each other. It was the tension. "What can I do to solve the curse of the bird in the cage?" The diary asked, and the mood was still very exciting. I wanted to know how to solve this problem. "If you want to know how to solve the curse of the birds in the cage, we may be able to talk about it." Chiba said, throwing his own problems. "What do you want to do to help the family solve the curse of the birds in the cage?" Looking at Chiba on the day of the day, he asked, his expression was very solemn. If there is a way to solve the bird curse in the cage, the daily difference will certainly not be rejected, and the curse will be erased. From then on, master your own destiny and do what you want to do, not driven by the family. Even if the day difference is not for your own sake, you should also think about your son. He does not want Ning''s fate to be the same as his own, bound by the clan, free to live, do his own thing, chase his dreams. "It is not an easy task to get the method of erasing the bird''s curse in the cage. It is necessary to pay for it and make awareness." Chiba said. He is not a good old man, he will not easily do things for others, and send himself a good card. "What conditions do you want to tell me the way to curse the birds in the cage?" The bee mouth asked, and they all became excited and difficult to calm down. "Want to get the curse of the bird in the cage, did you have the consciousness of betraying the wood leaf to the separation family?" Chiba showed a smile and slowly said, showing a playful look. When I heard that Chiba said this, the daily difference was a shock, and my eyes widened, showing a stunned look, I couldnt believe it. In order to get a way to remove the curse of the bird in the cage, I want to let the Japanese family rebel out of the wood leaves. This kind of condition is too big to feel. "You are so demanding, it is too big." The diary said, it is a bit unacceptable. , If Hua''an does other conditions, the daily difference may not hesitate, and immediately agreed to it, and will promise Chiba. However, regarding the rebellion of Konoha, the daily difference can not be easily decided and is in a state of hesitation. "Let the day-to-day separation get rid of the fate of being bound by the sect, just let you renege the wood leaves, not a big condition, can''t you accept it?" Chiba looked at the day and said with a joking voice. "After you think that the Japanese family will release the curse in the cage, the Japanese will easily let you go, do not find the trouble of separation, can continue to mix in the wood leaves?" Chiba continued to explain what might happen. The daily difference was silenced again, and the words spoken by Chiba are very reasonable. If the family is to erase the curse of the birds in the cage, not only will the sects come to them for trouble, but even the high-level members of the village will target them. They feel that they are betraying the village and cannot be tolerated. Its really impossible to solve the problem of the birds curse in the cage. Its basically impossible to keep the house in the wood. Now in front of the daily divergence, it is to erase the bird curse in the cage, then rebel out of the village and choose other places to settle. The second possibility is not to erase the curse of the birds in the cage, continue to bear such fate, continue to work for the family, not to get rid of their own destiny. "I can''t make a decision now, you give me some time to think about it." After a while of silence, the Japanese voice said to the day, it seems that the tone is not enough, it seems very helpless, it seems a lot old. "I can give you time to consider, but don''t take too long. I will come after three days. If you don''t want to, you will continue to accept such fate and continue to be driven by the sect." Chiba said, calm. There is enough confidence in this matter. Since the daily difference in daily performance has not directly rejected Chiba, then it will definitely be promised in the end, but it is a waste of time now. I can finally write this chapter at this time. I will soon enter the rhythm of the plot, I hope everyone will like it, a lot of support! ! . Chapter 253： Cooperation [to complete the order] Before Chiba left, the son of the Japanese diver, only three years old, walked out of the room, came to the side of the day, looked at Chiba not far away, his eyes widened and looked naive. I dont know what adults are saying. "Dad, it''s too late, what are you talking about?" Ning times asked about the daily difference. "We just said something small, why don''t you sleep?" When I saw Ning came out, the face of the day was showing a kind look, and the look became relieved. "Think for your son in the future." Chiba left the sentence and left the courtyard, disappeared into the night, and disappeared - figure. Although it has already arrived late at night, there are still ninjas in the dark, patrolling around the village, so that Chiba can not act freely, but also need to pay attention. However, in the area of ??the Japanese family, the dark members do not patrol positively. I believe that there will be nothing within the scope of the Japanese family. Then the cover of the night, Chiba rushed to the side of the dead woods, choose to rest there, or take advantage of this time to investigate the things about the big snake pill. Now the third endurance war has begun, witnessing the cruelty of war, witnessing the death of countless people, and after losing his life, the inner snake has already been distorted. He began to experiment with living people, and developed his own ban. A goal of no return, and the purpose of the wood leaves go further and further. If you can meet the big snake pill, Chiba may be able to cooperate with the big snake pill, carry out human experiments and develop more bans. For Chiba, mastering more bans helps to improve one''s strength. It is not a good thing. After Chiba entered the dead forest, he sneaked a lap and released the domineering color. He did not perceive any ninja. Make sure that there is no ninja coming in this area. Don''t be nervous, you can relax a little. Chiba has nothing to pay attention to, just find a quiet place in the woods, display the technique of splitting the eyes, condense a avatar, watch the night for him, so as not to be disturbed. The next day, Chiba took action in the dead forest and continued to search for the laboratory of Dashen Pill. When walking in the dead forest, Chiba will launch a sensation of color and domineering. It can sense the movement of 50 meters in a square. It is almost vigilant and there will be no unexpected situations. Huang Tian pays off, and after a long time of searching in Chiba, he finally found a laboratory entrance hidden in the grass. "I finally found out." Chiba saw the hidden entrance, showing a bright smile, and jokingly said. He did not hesitate to enter the entrance directly and enter the laboratory. This underground laboratory is quite large and has a lot of space. When Chiba entered the underground laboratory, the big snake pill happened to be in the laboratory, conducting a human test, and suddenly heard the sound, could not help but make him feel up. The big snake pill stopped the action in his hand, turned around and walked toward the entrance of the laboratory, raising his vigilance and preparing for the battle. Chiba and Dashen Pill walked in the lab''s passage for less than a minute and finally met. Chiba does not hide the figure, it is the appearance of the light and the big, and does not taboo the other party. I saw the appearance of Chiba, and here is still the village of Muye. The big snake pill was surprised, widened his eyes and looked at Chiba. "How come you are here?" The big snake pill looked at Chiba, and said, his heart was surprised and it was difficult to calm down. "After leaving the village for a while, I miss the leaves, so come back and see, don''t you welcome?" Chiba looked at the big snake pill, showing a confident smile and said. "You are really bold enough to dare to sneak into the wood leaves. Isn''t the wine afraid to be discovered?" said the big snake pill. From the state of surprise, the calmness was restored, and a cold smile appeared, turning into nothing. In the case of a frontal battle, the big snake pill may not be as strong as Chiba, but the means of life-saving is very strong, so there is no worry. "In this world, there really is nothing that can scare me." Chiba shrugged and said casually, with a relaxed face, no pressure, no worries. "You can find my lab, but it is a bit resistant. What do you have?" asked the big snake pill. Asking for flowers The laboratory was discovered by Chiba, and the big snake pill was not nervous. It would not worry that Chiba would tell the location of the base and cause the attention of the high-level leaves. After all, under the Chiba, but the wood leaves rebellious, or the enemy of the wood leaves, will not listen to Chiba''s opinions. If the high-rises of the wood leaves see the appearance of Chiba, they will certainly send a lot of strong people, and together they will besiege the Chiba, and will not let him go. It is a fact that Chiba became a rebellion of Muye and became an enemy of Konoha. If you can''t kill Chiba and give Chiba more time to develop, it will become stronger and there is no way to compete. If you give Chiba a few more years, Chiba will definitely become a strong enemy, above the shadow level, and it will be more difficult to deal with him. ........ "I want to work with you, I don''t know what you mean." Chiba said, his face was full of bright smiles and he was very sincere. Judging from the situation in front of us, Dashen Pill is doing a forbidden test. It has already gone astray, and it cannot be tolerated by Konoha. It is only a matter of time. "How do you want to cooperate with me?" The big snake pill squinted and asked. He doesn''t know much about Chiba. Even if there are some ideas that I want to work with Chiba, I don''t dare to be sure. I am afraid there is danger. "If I guessed it well, you should be doing human trials now, and you are studying forbidden surgery. I have good insights in medical treatment and can work with you." Chiba said. "You want to join me and study the forbidden?" Hearing the words of Chiba, the big snake pill could not help but be a little surprised. "Although I know a lot of medical ninjutsu, I have a good understanding of the human body structure, but there is not enough information, I want to study the ban, it is a bit difficult to do." Chiba said, no concealment, completely confessed with the big snake pill. "If you really have this ability, I am willing to cooperate with you, I hope you can help me." Da Snao said, did not refuse. . Chapter 254： Forbidden research [subscription] For the big snake pill, Chiba is not an enemy at all. As long as it can help him and help him study the forbidden surgery, it is enough. After all, on the road to study the ban, everything relies on him to explore, the difficulty is very large, it takes more time. If Chiba really helps him, then he can shorten the time and increase the chances of success. "I can help you, but it is also a reward. After all, we are trading." Chiba said, showing a friendly smile. When I heard Chiba say this, the big snake pill suddenly rose up, revealing a dignified look, and dare not underestimate Chiba. "What benefits do you want?" asked the big snake pill. If you want to know what conditions Chiba wants, you can decide whether to cooperate with Chiba. Otherwise, the "three three zeros" words, Chiba lions open their mouths, put forward a high price, so that the big snake pill is simply unacceptable. "I don''t want much, but it won''t be very precious. You should be able to get it." Chiba smiled and said slowly: "I want the cells of the first generation." Upon hearing this, the big snake pill violently vibrated, revealing a stunned look, unable to believe, eyes wide. The cells of the first generation of Naruto, which can be said to be very valuable, although not very precious, but easily handed over to others, may have a bad influence. "Do you want to use the cells of the first generation of Naruto to create a physique that can carry hibiscus?" The big snake pill looked at Chiba and said slowly, it seems that this matter is very important. After all, about the experiment of making hibiscus physique, Dashen pill had been done with the Zhicun group before, but the probability of failure was too high. After many failures, only one experiment body passed all the tests and was tenacious. Survived. Dashenwan feels that the strength of Chiba is strong, even in the study of forbidden surgery, there are good means, but if you want to successfully manufacture, you can use the physique of hibiscus, the difficulty is still too big, the chance of success is not much. Chiba wants to get the cells of the first generation of Naruto. It is not intended to create a physique that can be used to display hibiscus. Instead, the cells of the first generation of Naruto are successfully implanted into their bodies and merged with the cells in their bodies. Successfully transforming his physique into a physique of hibiscus. Of course, before he succeeds, he will not be frank and will not speak his own purpose. After all, such a thing is too big to cause a storm and a storm. "You can understand this, you don''t really care about this. Just tell me, you will not give me the cells of the first generation of Naruto. This is enough." Chiba said, his expression became solemn and serious. "I promise you, you can give you the cells of the first generation of Naruto, but you must help me first, successfully make this experiment, and study a forbidden technique." The big snake pill was slightly indulged, made a decision, and said. "That I wish you a happy cooperation." Chiba said with a smile, and the cooperation with the big snake pill, the mood is obviously very good. "If you want to cooperate, then come in, I will show you my experiment and let you know all kinds of data." Dashen Pill said, in the research experiment, it is not alert to Chiba. After all, if you want to work together and always study the prohibition of the human body, you must first understand the various data. Otherwise, you will not succeed. Chiba did not repel, followed by the big snake pill, and walked toward the depths of the laboratory. For him, this is a rare opportunity to learn a variety of knowledge about human experiments. It can be more familiar to the human body. It will be of great help to his future experiments. It can be laid down now. A solid foundation. Going deep into the laboratory, Chiba saw three huge utensils, presented in front of himself, filled with a solution, and there was a person in each vessel, obviously without vitality, and was completely killed. A large number of small tubes are connected around the tall vessels, and it is estimated that the various experimental solutions are input from the catheter into the vessel. "It seems that you have started to work with the villagers of Konoha, and began experimenting with living people." Chiba said, the tone is relaxed, and there is no blame. "When you want to study the human body, you can thoroughly understand the structure of the human body and do experiments with living people. It is a must."..."The big snake pill does not agree with it. It has its own reason and will not be easily shaken. He knows that experimenting with living people and touching the bottom line of the wooden leaves will not be tolerated by the villagers. If he is known, he will become a sinner and will be subjected to the most severe sanctions, but he still does not hesitate to experiment. I want to completely reverse the situation of the endurance world through my own methods, and I want to reduce casualties and do not want to see the war broke out again. "It seems that you are betraying the wooden leaves and leaving the village. It is not far away. If there is no place to go, you can go to the country of rain, where you will welcome you and even support you to do experiments." Chiba said, revealing a touch A confident smile. If you can pull the big snake pill to the country of the rain, then for the country of the rain, it is definitely a good thing, can enhance the overall strength of the country of rain. "We still talk about the content of the experiment, study the direction of the ban." The big snake pisted and shook his head, and returned to calm, said. Chiba did not hesitate, abandoned distracting thoughts, calmed down, listened to the contents of the experiment, and there are many human body data, as well as the direction that will be studied. What Daxun Pill is going to study now is a kind of curse about novelty, which can greatly develop the potential of the human body and enhance its own strength. For the study of this mantra, Dashen Pill has been going on for a long time, and with a good 2.8 effect, in the middle stage, if you give him some time, I believe that this curse can be studied. In the imaginary concept of the big snake pill, this curse has the potential of eternal life. As long as this curse exists, then he will be an immortal existence. Even if the body is killed or sealed, it can be done by its own methods. Resurrected from the man with the curse, and the strength will not be weakened, it is simply against the sky. After understanding the power that this curse may bring, the big snake pill is more determined to study. It can be said that it has become crazy and no one can stop him. It was very late to be able to update. It was too late. Even if I didnt eat lunch, I rushed out of this chapter and asked for a subscription. ! ! . Chapter 255： Long time reunion [three more] In the next three days, Chiba stayed in the laboratory of Dashe Pill, immersed in the research, and studied the experiment to be carried out by Dashen Pill. Although there is a lot of information, it is not very complete, but through this information, Chiba has a lot of benefits, knowing a lot about the structure of the human body, for him, it is a very rare sentiment. Since I chose to cooperate with Chiba, there is no reservation for Dashen Pill. I will give experimental data to Chiba. I hope that Chiba and him will join hands and quickly study the ban on eternal life. "I have something to deal with at night, I can''t continue to consume it here." Chiba turned and looked at the big snake pill that was studying the human body, and said. "If you want to do anything, just don''t let my things go out." Da Snao said, he didn''t care much about Chiba''s things. All his thoughts were placed on the study ban. When night falls, Chiba leaves the secret laboratory 14 of Dashen Pill and sneaked into Muye Village again. When he was in action, the time was not very late, probably around nine o''clock in the evening. The first place he wanted to go was not the day-to-day separation, but the people in his heart. Chiba wants to find the red sun, she has not seen her for a long time, and she still has some concerns. Chiba walked in the darkness, and by seeing the color and domineering, perceiving all the movements within a radius of 50 meters, it was able to avoid the villagers walking on the streets and did not reveal the traces. Half an hour later, Chiba came to the red house at the end of the day, exerted his strength at the foot, turned over the courtyard wall, and easily entered the courtyard of the evening red house. Xi Rihong is the orphan of the second endurance war. She is the only one in her family. Only she lives alone. The third endurance war ended gradually. She had already withdrawn from the battlefield and rested at home, so the lights in the room lit up, indicating that she was at home. The first time I officially stepped into the evening red house, Chibas mood was still a little excited, and I was looking forward to seeing the red sun. And the promise of the evening sun, now seems to be lingering in the ear, never forgotten. Chiba came to see the red sun this time, mainly want to ask if she is willing to fulfill the promises she has made. After entering the courtyard, Chiba did not hesitate to walk toward the brightly lit room, and did not hide the movement, just like returning to his home. Just bathed out from the yu room, wearing a thin, even translucent, looming cover of the graceful jiao body, under the soft light, it looks very good, extraordinary. Moreover, on her hair and cheeks, there is a trace of waterdrops hanging, making the face of the white enamel become very attractive, as if every movement can have a strong lure. Xi Xihong was originally undergoing maintenance, but suddenly heard the sound of footsteps outside the room, could not help but be surprised. She clearly did not hear someone knocking at the door, but someone approached the courtyard, that is, someone sneaked into her house, could not help but let her up, and the look became solemn. She did not hesitate, immediately stood up, put a light footstep, opened the door and went out. When the red sun came out of the room, came to the eaves of the courtyard and saw the Chiba that had come to the eaves and almost walked to her. When I saw Chiba appear here, I couldnt help but be surprised. I felt very surprised and my eyes were wide and I couldnt believe it. She had thought that Chiba was now in the rainy country, and she suddenly appeared when she did not expect it. It was just that there was no little defense, and it suddenly appeared. "Chiba, how come you?" The red sun slammed on the eve, exclaimed, excited, unable to calm down. She was expecting to see Chiba in her heart, but did not expect that it would be unexpected under such circumstances. "Because I miss you, so I came." Chiba looked at the red sun, and said, a smile on his face. Xiahong did not know the words of Chiba, it was from the heart, or to please her, but when she heard this, she would feel very happy, her face could not help but reveal a good smile, showing a smile. "I have come to see me for so long, and I still want you to think about me." On the eve of the day, I looked at Chiba, like a spoiled, and the Overseas Chinese Federation showed a rosy look, which looked even better. "Since this time, not all of you are busy with things, there is no time to come, and you should be on the battlefield, there is no more time." Chiba went to the red side of the evening, stretched out her hand, gently grip In the hands. Xi Xihong had a lot of complaints, but when I heard Chiba say this, Chiba took a small hand, and the complaints in my heart were all turned away. For example, the spring breeze, the smile on the face is thicker, and the girls delicate Xiu is like a slow The peony that is slowly swelled is extraordinary. Seeing that Xihonghong did not refuse himself, Chibas courage was also big, and he took the opportunity to take the red sun into his arms. The height of Chiba is now a little different from that of the evening sun, but it does not prevent him from holding the beautiful woman in his arms. The red sun was stunned by Chiba, still a little shy, became embarrassed, and the face was more rosy, like a mature apple. He just struggled a little and didn''t refuse it. He liked it. 557 Xi Rihong has already opened his heart, and hopes that someone can love her, care for her, and long for the feeling of love. "We walked into the room. Two people stood outside and felt strange." The red whispered on the evening, it was completely gentle, and people wanted to hold her in the palm of her hand and love her. I was invited by a beautiful girl to enter the room. For Chiba, this is a great honor. Where will I refuse, I cant wait to go in immediately. Chiba took the jade hand of the red sun and walked in the room. As an adolescent, Xiuhong is very charming, and the style of the boudoir is very cute. It makes the atmosphere become awkward and makes Chiba inexplicably excited. It has a passionate feeling. After Xihonghong entered the room, he naturally sat on the chuang and looked at Chiba around him. He wanted to see his appearance, and he would forget his face after he was afraid of being separated again. "Where did you come to Kobayashi, is there any plan?" Xi Lihong asked slowly, although he did not want to ask it, it broke the atmosphere, but still have to ask, to understand the specific situation. Xi Xihong knows that Chiba sneaked back to the leaves, certainly not just to see her, there must be other things. . Chapter 256： Received the evening red [four more] "Nature is to see you, why don''t you believe me?" Chiba said, seemingly helpless. Of course, he only pretends that the thing he wants to do most is to rebel against the Japanese, and to come to see the red, it is later to think of it. "Although I am beautiful, but not a fool, you want to lie to me, but it is not so easy, tell me, the purpose of your coming here." Xi Rihong looked at Chiba, and said, his expression became solemn. Although Chiba wants to tell the truth about the red sun, this matter is very big. If you tell the red sun, you can''t guarantee that the news will not leak out. Chiba can''t take such a risk. I don''t want to be punished by the system of the thief king because of the failure of this plan. That is the same as starting. "I sneaked into the wood leaf, I just want to ask you, do we have agreed on the number?" Chiba looked at the red sun, seriously said that the topic can only be transferred through such a topic. When I heard that Chiba said this topic, I couldnt help but silence. On the promises I made, she naturally remembered that she wanted to be with Qianba. However, when she really wants her to make a decision, it is still a little difficult. There is no way to immediately make up her mind, and I will leave the wood leaves with Chiba. "I want to be with you, even if I want to leave the leaves, become a rebellion." After the evening of the red silence, he said, his eyes became firm. I got the answer like Xiahong, and Chiba sighed with relief and felt that it was worthwhile to wait for so long. At least she would be beautiful. "As long as you are willing to be with me, I will not let you hurt, it will protect you forever." Chiba said, his eyes are equally firm, like the promise of the red sun. If Chiba has no way to protect the woman she likes, then how to conquer the world is not convincing at all. "I know that you have this ability. If you don''t have this ability, I won''t be with you." On the evening, I looked at Chiba, showing a smile, calmly, and my eyes were clear. Chiba took a chance to sit next to the red sun, reaching out to grab her waist and let her rely on herself. Xi Xihong did not refuse, relying on his shoulders to enjoy the quiet of this moment. Chiba is not an honest guy. He is leaning on his shoulders and starts to become unstable. First, he stretches his hand and holds the little red hand. Then he becomes impatient and becomes excited. He wants to bow his head. , pro wen eve red and white cheeks. At the beginning, Xihonghong was still struggling a little, but with Chiba, she could not struggle and refused. Get the acquiescence of the evening sun, Chiba becomes more active, or is no longer jealous, the action begins to grow bigger. Gradually, the atmosphere in the room was filled, and the two felt each other, no longer care about it, and with the feeling, they removed all the restraints. In less than a moment, the clothes on Chiba and Xiurihong have disappeared. They almost closed their eyes and enjoyed this feeling of joy, lingering together and launching a fierce battle. The melodious ni no, in the ambiance of the room, slowly sounded and echoed in the room. This evening, Chiba and Eve Red launched a fierce battle, which was so hearty, let each other be satisfied, and enjoy this wonderful moment. Because of the night of the fierce battle with the evening sun, Chiba gave up the plan to go to the day to separate the family, so that the daily difference will continue. Anyway, he is not in a hurry for this time, and he cant enjoy the good times. The next day, when I woke up on the evening, I felt sore and could not get up. I could only lie in bed. Looking at the Chiba lying next to me, full of ruddy, shy and full of the red sun, could not help but a little complaint, but could not help but overflow the happy smile. Last night, I experienced the stormy battle. For Xirihong, it was painful and happy, which made her feel very good. Although she was a little jealous, she enjoyed it. "Like?" Chiba opened his eyes and came over sideways. He reached for the red sun and said. "You guy is too rude, people can''t stand it. Now it''s sore, it can''t be chuang anymore." On the eve of the day, I looked at Chiba and looked a little jiao. "It doesn''t matter if you can''t start chuang. I''ll go and give you a good meal." Chiba said, don''t mind doing this little thing. He felt that it was very good to have breakfast with his favorite girl and have a good time. During this day, Chiba did not go anywhere, and he was rescued in the evening of the red house, spending time with him in the world of two people. If there is a kind of thought in his heart, he can still be lingering with the sun. Although Xihonghong will be a bit unhappy, after a little struggle, he will follow the idea of ??Chiba and cooperate with him. After the nightfall came again, Chiba left the courtyard of the Red House in the evening, and by the cover of the night, rushed to the home. Because one night before Chiba did not come to the day to separate, so the daily difference is a little worried, guessing is not a problem. This evening, the day was fidgeting, and there was no way to calm down. I stayed in the courtyard all night, waiting for the arrival of Chiba. After three days of thinking, the daily divergence finally made up his mind and made a decision. (Good money) In order to think about his own freedom, in order to be able to control his own destiny, in order to be able to control his own destiny, he decided to agree to Chibas proposal. As long as he can get a way to remove the curse of the bird in the cage, he will lead the splitter and follow the trend. The clan broke down, rebelled against the leaves, and went to other places to make a comeback. As long as he can safely leave Konoha, I believe that if he gives him enough time, he can still lead the rise of the people who are separated from each other. He will never lose to the Zong family, or even surpass the Zong family. It proves that the Zong family has always been wrong, and for this reason. Pay the price. Standing in the courtyard, the sun has been waiting for a long time. It is close to 12 o''clock in the evening. I still haven''t seen Chiba coming, and my mood has become more tense. It is simply fidgeting. Because you can''t write a chapter with a large scale, you have taken it with you, you know. . . Chapter 257： Transaction [five more to complete] When the day was finally impatient, and I wanted to turn around and walk back to the room, Chiba finally came late, and a figure rushed in from outside the courtyard wall and entered the courtyard, appearing behind the Japanese. "Don''t you have any patience in the day-to-day difference? I want to go back to sleep so early." After Chiba entered the courtyard, she laughed softly and said. The sun turned around and looked at the Chiba that appeared. I felt a little angry in my heart. I felt that this guy was playing with himself. "I don''t have a mood to make fun of you." The day-to-day look at Chiba, said coldly. "Day, you think about it clearly, would you like to cooperate with me?" Chiba did not turn around and went straight to the topic, said openly. "I agree to cooperate with you, provided that you can find a way to remove the curse of the bird in the cage. Otherwise, everything will be excused from talking." The Japanese side said that the day was poor, and there was no such thing as a joke. After all, he made such a decision, but the future of the separation of the future, but can not be sloppy, must be carefully faced. "Since you are willing to agree to this kind of thing, then the thing to find out the method of cursing is naturally wrapped in me, I will not let you down." Chiba said, showing a confident smile, mood 683 became very good. Regarding such cooperation with Chiba, the daily difference is still a bit embarrassing, not very relaxed, or nervous. However, if Chiba fails to find a way to remove the curse of the bird in the cage, the daily divergence will not take the artificial rebellion of the separation. When this incident has never happened, they can only accept their own destiny, according to the original trajectory. Walking, bound by the family. After talking about this matter with the Japanese, the Chiba did not stay in the home and left soon. Moreover, the daily divergence does not like Chiba stay very much, I can''t wait for him to leave immediately, so as not to be discovered by the Konoha ninja, causing trouble for him. After leaving the home to separate the family, Chiba did not return to the evening of the red house, but to act in secret to investigate the Zhicun group. It is not an easy task to win the Zhicun group. It needs to be prepared and cannot be taken lightly. After all, the strength of the Shicun group is very strong, reaching the level of the shadow level, and there are many ways to save lives. Often there will be root members on the side of the bedg. If you want to take him, you must arrange a good action. plan. In Chiba''s plan, it is not intended to directly focus on the group, but to find a good opportunity to sneak into the base of the roots, and then find ways to remove the curse of the birds in the cage. If it can be successful, Chiba can reduce a lot of unnecessary trouble for this. When Chiba rushed to the Death Forest, it was unfortunate that he met a member of the dark department. Chiba now does not want to reveal his whereabouts, since the encounter with such a dark member of the order can only indicate that the other side''s luck is very poor. When seeing the members of the dark, Chiba did not hesitate at all, and immediately started to shave. The whole person disappeared in the blink of an eye and appeared in front of the dark ninja, like a ghost. In the next moment, Chibas right fist blasted out, and the armed color was domineering, wrapped in a fist, and increased the power of bombardment. The strength of this dark member is not strong, only the level of tolerance, and it is impossible to compete with Chiba. Even, he saw that Chiba disappeared in the same place. He did not expect that the other party had approached the front, and there was no response time. The black fist of the card was constantly growing in sight. Hey! A fist hit out and landed on the door of the members of the dark, bursting out of powerful power, directly blasting the members of the dark, and fainting past, unconscious. From the moment when two people met, it was only two breathing time. From the outbreak to the end of the battle, there was no one suspense. "It''s just that you are unlucky, so you come across me." Chiba walked over and stood beside the comatose members of the dark, and said, calm, and nothing. Anyway, the big snake pill just needs the human body to test. Chiba can bring this faint dark member to the past. As a human sentiment to the big snake pill, I can get some information he wants to know from the big snake pill. Chiba raised the comatose members of the dark, continued to rush to the dead forest and entered the dead forest. After a while, Chiba reappeared in the laboratory of Dashen Pill, throwing the stunned dark members on the ground. "It seems that you brought me new experimental objects." Seeing Chiba back, the big snake pill looked calm and casually said. Moreover, he just used up the experimental specimens, just need a new experimental object, this gift of Chiba belt is more in line with his mind. "On the way, the dark members who met, can''t let him live anyway, it is better to bring it to you, but also to provide you with some help." Chiba said calmly. "If the wood leaves are found to have missing members, but they will investigate this matter, they can''t hide for a few days. You are going to harm me." The big snake pill looked at Chiba and said slowly, his eyes became sharp. "You can not want this guy, I can take it outside, kill it and throw it elsewhere." Chiba said indifferently, she didn''t care about this kind of thing. "You have already brought people. If I don''t accept it, it doesn''t mean that I am timid, and I don''t dare to take risks." The big snake pilled coldly and walked to the comatose dark member and raised the body. Get up, go straight to the vessel, put the dark members into the vessel, and then fill the solution. He happened to research a pharmacy today. Now there is a living experiment object. He can just experiment and see what effect it will have. Chiba did not organize the big snake pill, but stood on the side and looked forward to it. If the snake snake pill is a breakthrough in the development of the human body, there is a breakthrough in progress. For Chiba, it is also a very good thing. "The big snake pill, I want to ask you something about the root." Chiba said it directly. After all, this kind of thing is not important or important. It is important to say that it is important. It depends on personal understanding. "Why, are you going to start with the group?" The big snake pill turned and looked at Chiba, and said, his eyes became sharp again. . Chapter 258： The supremacy of interests [six more] Dashenwan was once a member of the roots, but after he became strong, after the second endurance war, he was separated from the roots. It is precisely because he used to be a member of the roots, and there are many interests between the Zhicun group and the Tibetans, so they can join hands and experiment together to cultivate babies with hibiscus physique, and in many bans, they have made great achievements. progress. However, between the big snake pill and the group, more is to talk about the interests, not to draw any feelings, there will be no friendship, after all, have a deep understanding of each other, know who the other person is, the interests are supreme. To be honest, the group has a lot of information that is very attractive to the big snake pill. If the information can be obtained, it may be of great help to the experimental process of the big snake pill. However, the Zhicun group is the supremacy of interests, and it is cautious and does not trust others. If he does not have the demand, it is impossible to obtain such information from his hands. There are many times when the big snake pill wants to get rid of the group, so that he can get the information that the corps possesses. However, the strength of the group is very strong, and it is easy to defeat him. "This is the site of the wooden leaves. It is easy to get started with the group. It is something I need in the hands of the group." Chiba said, looking relaxed, and not kidding. "If you want to get something from the group, if you don''t pay a price, it''s impossible," said the big snake pill. "So I came to ask you, you have been in the roots after all, you should know very well about the group, know how to sneak into the treasure house of the roots, steal the treasure inside, from inside." Chiba said. Since he has said these problems and told him so much about the big snake pill, he naturally intends to cooperate with the big snake pill, which can increase the chances of success. "You want to enter the treasure house of the group, steal the baby inside?" asked the big snake pill. He is very interested in such things. If he succeeds, he will also get a lot of benefits. At least he can get a lot of information that is helpful to him. "Do you want to work with me to put the old nest in the group?" Chiba said excitedly, already eager to try, and I look forward to this cooperation. "As long as this plan is successful, you will bring me some useful information from the treasure house of the group. I will cooperate with you." No Snake pill did not hesitate and nodded directly. Although there are some risks in this action, if it is successful, the harvest is completely worthwhile, so you can take risks once. Moreover, as long as the Snake Pill provides information and does not act in person, even if the action fails, he will not be affected, and there will be no loss. "As long as this action can be successful, I can search for the things collected by the group from the treasure house of the group. I believe there will be something you want." Chiba said, there is enough confidence in this, no Will let the big snake pill disappointed. "Then we can cooperate." Dashen pill nodded. "Talk about your understanding of the root base and the location of the treasure house of the group." Chiba asked. "The group is very cautious. It is not easy to sneak in the roots for 24 hours. It is not easy," said the big snake pill. "As long as the group is not at the base, I want to sneak into the base, and there is no problem. Now let''s talk about the location of the treasure house." Chiba said, and he has begun to think about a plan. "The treasure house of the group is also at the base of the roots. It is located at the deepest point. There is a basement, which is there." The big snake pill was once in the roots, and still knew about some treasures of the group. Because the group now exerts a curse on the members of the roots, basically controlling the members of the roots, so that they dare not go to test the treasure house. "Now that I know the location of the treasure house of the group, the only problem that needs to be solved is how to transfer the group, not let him appear at the root base, and delay him for a while, I can break into his treasure house and plunder him for years. The treasures that have been accumulated since then." Chiba said, thinking about how to transfer the group. In this matter, he must not be able to come forward. Otherwise, it will only expose this plan and it will not succeed. Asking for flowers "If you want to transfer the group, there is a very good time." The big snake pill remembered one thing and spoke up. "Two days later, the Ninja of Iwate Village will come to the peace talks and agree on the final armistice agreement. At that time, the tops of Muye will attend the meeting. The group will definitely attend. You can fight for this opportunity, sneak into the base of the roots, and plunder the treasure house. The things inside." The big snake pill said the key information. When I heard the news from the big snake pill, Chiba was so excited that I felt that this was a very good opportunity and I could not miss it. "It seems that God is helping me too." Chiba said excitedly. In the following time, Chiba still had to prepare, arrange the time, determine the terrain of the root base, so as to avoid any mistakes in the middle, so that it would be finished. ................ Two days later, representatives of the Yanyin Village peace talks came to Muye Village to hold peace talks with the tops of Konoha. After confirming the group to go to the meeting, Chiba did not hesitate, acted quickly, along the route selected in advance, as far as possible to avoid members of the root organization and rushed to the base. It was not until Chiba entered the root base that it was discovered by the root members and came to block. Seeing that the root members rushed over, Chiba did not have the slightest politeness, and rushed directly to the scene, exploding a swift attack, destroying the members of the root organization. Although the strength of these root members is not bad, but compared with the monster of Chiba, the gap is still very large, can not stop, almost a face-to-face, was defeated, was shocked to fly out. Moreover, some of the root members are unlucky and suffer from the rapid attack of Chiba, which cannot be tolerated at all. The head is blown by a punch and directly loses his life. Other people are still better, just being stunned, or being hit hard, losing their fighting power and not losing their lives. Chiba is a devastating attack, and no one can stop it. From Chiba to the root base, to the nearest basement to the deepest, the time spent in Chiba is only three minutes. Under this circumstance, even if the corps knows the intelligence, it is too late to come at the first time. . Chapter 259： Reel to hand [please full order] The base of the root is relatively large and spacious, but the style is darker, just like being shrouded in the darkness. Although the scenery is so good, but for the current Chiba, it is not important at all, there is no mood to pay attention to those. The thing he wants to do most now is to enter the treasure chest and search all the treasures collected in the collection these years. The portal of this basement is made of heavy black iron. If you want to break open with brute force, it will be very difficult, and it will not work. Moreover, this mysterious iron gate requires a password to open. Chiba simply doesn''t know what passwords. If you want to try one by one, you don''t know how much time you have to spend. It is estimated that waiting for the group to get back, you may not be able to try it out. Obviously, Chiba "2:97" does not have so much time, and must be a little bit neat, and break the door of this black iron. Before the action, Chiba had considered this situation and had the means to deal with such a mysterious iron gate. "room!" Chiba stood in front of the iron gate, the left hand reacted, and the ability to start the operation of the fruit, condensed into a hemisphere space, spread out to the surrounding, shrouded this space, and even thick iron gates shrouded inside. Then, Chiba pulled out the devil''s weep, condensed the laser on the knife, and then slammed it toward the iron gate. "Slaughterhouse!" In the twinkling of an hour, Chiba took out four swords and carried a fierce laser and slammed it on the iron gate. Although the heavy iron gate is very heavy, and the defense is amazing, but for the ability to operate the fruit, it is nothing, and can easily open the iron gate. Perhaps, the group will not think of it anyway, the self-defense, the defense is very amazing, can not be broken with the brute force of the iron gate, so easily opened, a small portal, direct access to the basement. After picking up a small portal, Chiba did not hesitate and walked into the basement. The size of this basement is not too spacious, only about 30 square meters, there are three shelves inside, there are a lot of items on the top, some are scrolls, some are items, there are bottles, some are books, all kinds have, look Its dazzling. Obviously, all kinds of items in the basement are collected in the past few years, the treasures collected, have special uses, and the value is very high. I am afraid that anything in the basement, just appearing outside, can cause a commotion, so that many ninjas are crazy and will fight. "The collection of these years is really a lot." Chiba said with exclamation. Chiba glanced around the basement, adjusted the state slightly, calmed himself down and began to look between the scrolls. The main purpose of his work this time is to find the scrolls that remove the curse of the birds in the cage. As for other things, they must stand by. I have reviewed several reels in a row, although they are all scrolls that record forbidden and important materials, but for Chiba, it is not very important at all. It is not the scroll he is looking for, but he is directly thrown on the ground. Finally, after he looked at the twelve reels, he saw what he was looking for. "You can erase the scroll of the bird''s curse in the cage and finally get your hand." Chiba looked at the rolled scroll and looked at the contents of the scroll, and was excited and cheered out. For this scroll, he spent a lot of thought and planned a lot of things. After finding this reel, Chiba did not let go of the collection in the basement, collected all together, and then took out a space reel and collected all the collections in the basement into the space reel. Looking at the empty basement, Chiba was in a good mood, could not help but smile, showing a bright smile. If the group knows that all the treasures he has collected over the years have been scraped away by Chiba, he will certainly be mad at the blood, and he will not be calm. Get what you want, Chiba no longer stays, rush out to the base, ready to leave the place. By the time he walked outside the base, the five masked root members had gathered outside to prepare for the battle and wanted to block Chiba. Chiba can break into the base this time. It is a member of the roots who is derelict. If he can''t handle this matter well, if he wins Chiba, he will definitely be punished by the group. It is a very serious matter..... "I urge you to surrender immediately, otherwise you will have your life." The root members looked at Chiba, screamed coldly, and wanted to use such words to deter Chiba. "You are Chiba?" There is a member of the root who recognizes Chiba, and he can''t help but exclaim. For Chiba''s deeds, they have learned a lot more or less, knowing that this is a very powerful guy, and it is not an easy task to deal with him. "It seems that you still have a little bit of eyes, but if you don''t want to die, just let me go." Chiba said coldly, but without that patience, chat with these root members here. Moreover, for him, the more time-consuming, the more unfavorable, perhaps many of the strongest of the wood leaves will come together and join forces to suppress him, then it will be troublesome. When the words fell, Chiba did not hesitate, and immediately rushed forward and started the ability to burn the fruit, and a fire fist slammed out. The five root members saw the powerful fire fists coming over and did not dare to resist. They could only evade backwards or rush out to the sides to avoid the fire fists that were attacked. Although they want to leave Chiba, they will not cherish life in this way, but within the scope of their ability, they will block Chiba as much as possible. 4.3 Moreover, even if they avoid the attack, they still have the opportunity to stop Chiba, and the latter will not easily escape from here. After all, the five people join hands, the strength is still very good, and will not be easily defeated. However, Chiba does not intend to consume here, and wants to leave here quickly, so that the group will not come back to fight with him, so it will be troublesome. Chiba is not afraid of the group. Even if he is contending with him, he still has enough confidence. It only takes a while to defeat the group. It is inevitable that the strongest of the leaves will come to help. Therefore, he did not intend to fight against these root members here, consuming his time, but preparing to leave. As long as he wants to leave and doesn''t want to fight, there is no difficulty at all. It can still be done easily. He has this strength. . Chapter 260： Tianzang [subscription] Chiba slammed the fire fist, forced the five root members back, and immediately took out a bitter, branded surgery, and attacked the flame. When the flames collapsed, the flames did not burst out of the flame, and it was more than ten meters away. After suffering and rushing out, Chiba launched the technique of flying thunder, which made him disappear from the place, appearing beside the bitterness, already more than ten meters away. The five root members saw that Chiba rushed out and left the distance, and could not help but stunned. Without Chiba iu, they would rush out of the encirclement and would get rid of them. "Absolutely can''t let him escape." He said to the members and quickly chased the past to Chiba. The root members chased the past and wanted to block Chiba. The ministry let him leave here. Chiba originally thought that it would be easy to leave from here, no one would stop it, but did not expect that, after tens of meters, there are still root members appearing in front. A root member blocks in front, transports 14 turns to Chakra, and both hands quickly seal and display the Ninjutsu. "The raft of the hibiscus!" As she applied Muji Ninjutsu, her arm came forward and immediately spread out the trunk, like a swaying python, attacking Chiba and trying to tie him. Seeing the other side''s display of Muxi Ninjutsu, Chiba slightly stunned and immediately guessed what his identity was. The root member of this attack is the collection of the Tianzang cultivated by the first generation of fire shadow cells. For Tianzang, Chiba is still curious, and has some thoughts in his heart. Tianzang itself is the life body cultivated by the first generation of fire-shadow cells. It is good at hibiscus and ninjutsu. If you can control him, it will be very strong for anyone, and it will be of great help. "Since I met you here, I will take you down and take it by the way." Chiba said, showing a cold look, facing the attacked trunk, without hesitation, directly rushed over, positive attack. "Mirror fire!" Chiba rushed past, or waved his right fist, quickly attacking the past, forming a fire wall, blocking the trunk of the attack. These very thick trunks, when confronted with such a strong flame, could not compete at all, were directly shattered, and could not hurt Chiba. Seeing Chiba easily dispels his own attack, and the sky is slightly stunned, revealing a stunned look. However, his reaction speed is very fast, and he is not afraid of it, and he will soon respond. He quits backwards, still runs Chakra, his hands are quickly printed, and the Ninjutsu attack is applied. "The raft, the tree is bound to eternal burial!" After the chasing of Chakala, it immediately slammed onto the ground and transported Chakra to the ground, causing the ground to tumbling. Numerous large trunks were found from the ground, like countless shots, attacking Chiba to the past. The latter is bound. If you are bound by these trunks, it is very difficult to break free, and it will be pulled into the ground and completely buried. The power is quite amazing. Such a ninja is considered to be the most powerful and the most widely attacked ninjutsu. It is not an easy task to resolve such an offensive. In the face of such an attack, I saw thousands of tree trunks attacked, and Chiba was still very calm, calm and calm, not flustered. Chiba pulled out the devil''s knife and weep, and launched a blazing flame, lingering over the blade. "Fire burning city Guo!" Chiba is not polite, waving the devil''s weeping in the hand and slamming it out, causing the blazing flame to erupt, like countless beasts slamming and rushing toward the surrounding trunk. With the violent flames, the trunks that were explored were immediately wrapped in flames, burned quickly, turned into ashes, and wanted to attack Chiba, the difficulty was very large. A bitterness rushed out of the flame and came to the sky. Seeing that there was no such attack, Tianzang suddenly rose up, and there was a bad feeling. Without hesitation, he quickly retraced and pulled away. However, just in a flash of time, Chiba appeared in front of him, and he started the shaving, and it was an acceleration. He approached him and made him have no way to escape. Chiba does not want to kill the sky, but just wants to take him, and then slowly control him, let him play. Therefore, Chiba did not kill the enemy, launched the armed color domineering, wrapped the left fist, and rushed to the sky. Even though Tianzang condensed a wooden shield and resisted the fists that had been bombarded, the power of this punch was very strong, which made Tianzang fly out, the body rolled on the ground, and fell a few meters before it stopped. Chiba will not give Tianzang a chance to fight back, it will only waste more time, he will not have this patience. He continued to pursue the past, and it was a round of onslaught of Tianzang, which made Tianzang unable to parry, and soon became unconscious and unconscious. After the stunned day, Chiba did not hesitate to lift the sky and immediately rushed to the distance. Although the five root members pursued it and did not want to let go of Chiba easily, but with their strength, they could not compete with Chiba at all, and they did not even have the strength to retain people. 750 When Chiba was rushing forward, he turned around and launched a mirror fire, blocking the path of chasing, blocking the five root members, and spending more time trying to chase it. At the Huo Ying office building, I participated in the group of Muye and Iwicun village peace talks, and suddenly received the root members to report the attack on the base, and could not help but move. Such a thing is very important for the group, and it must not be delayed. Otherwise, I dont know how much damage I will suffer. The group did not hesitate and found an excuse to leave the meeting room. Anyway, this important thing is hosted by Fei Fei and Mu Ye, and there will be no difference. Even if he does not attend the meeting, there will be no problem and no impact. In this case, the most important thing is to rush back to the base and organize the people who invaded the base. "Who is the attack on the root base?" After the group went out of the meeting room, he immediately opened his mouth and sipped, showing his anger and being unable to calm down. The guards of the leaves can be said to be very good, especially if the roots are stronger, but this will happen. Some people even sneak into the village and attack the root base. This is a very serious matter, and it must not be careless. . Chapter 261： Guild Wars Collection [Three more] "I really want to be a flag of Chiba." The root members who came to report were hesitant and said. For such a thing, he has the first point to believe, and it is really difficult to accept. "What, Qimu Chiba actually sneaked into the village!" Hearing is the base where Chiba sneaked into the village and sneaked into the roots. The group immediately moved, unable to calm down, and felt ridiculous. Moreover, Chiba''s strength is very strong, and it is really necessary for him to sneak into Konoha, but it is a very serious matter that will have a great impact and may not even stop him. Since Chiba wants to attack the base of the roots, there must be something he wants. When I think of it, the group can''t help but worry about its treasure house. "Immediately rush back to the base, hurry up." The group was almost screaming. When he spoke, he had already acted and rushed out of the hallway and rushed toward the base, very fast. If the treasures collected in these years are all searched by Chiba, it is possible to estimate the vomiting of blood in the group. It is absolutely impossible to accept such a thing. When he rushed back to the base, he found that Chiba had already rushed out of the base, thinking about leaving in the distance, and suddenly felt bad. The group will not easily let Chiba leave, without hesitation, quickly thinking of Chiba chasing the past. "It''s really a bunch of waste, so many people can''t stop even a thousand leaves." Seeing those who chased Chiba, but could not stop the opponent''s root members, the group was angry and looked annoyed. Although he was very annoyed, the speed of pursuing Chiba did not slow down at all, but it accelerated a lot. Have to say that the strength of the group is not bad, after all, to reach the strength of the shadow level, the speed of chasing is very fast, has been close to the distance from Chiba. After all, Chibas hands are carrying the sky, and the speed is obviously not so fast. Naturally, the distance between the two is constantly shortened. "Chiba, I must kill you today." The group chased the past, screamed coldly, and his face was angry. Seeing the group chasing over, Chiba did not have the slightest tension, or kept the speed and rushed to the distant woods. If you really want to fight, Chiba will not be jealous of the group, and it will not be a fierce battle. "You used to be my opponent. I still want my life. You don''t have this ability yet." Chiba said bluntly, full of confidence in himself. "I don''t believe it, you can still be my opponent this time." The group said coldly, also full of confidence. Since the last defeat by Chiba, the group has made up its mind to become stronger and not let people beat him. For this purpose, he has done a lot of work, but also carried out a study of forbidden surgery, implanting the first generation of fire shadow cells in the body. Nowadays, the corpus has been able to use hibiscus for a certain degree, and its strength is naturally stronger. Ding! "Stop the Zhicun group, the mission is successful, reward 70,000 points, the mission fails, deduct 150,000 points." The sound of the One Piece system sounded. The sudden promulgation of such a task made Chiba somewhat wrong. I did not expect that such a task would occur at such a time and people could not believe it. "It seems that I want to leave easily. It is impossible." Chiba picked up and seemed helpless. When he spoke, he had stopped and threw the unconscious sky, and left it aside. He turned and looked at the rushing group, and he was stunned. Seeing that Chiba did not continue to escape, but stopped, grabbed the **** of peace and confronted himself, the group is still more cautious, not afraid to take a nap. "If you want my life, then you will let me go, but this time there is no flying sun to protect you, I am afraid that you are going to die." Chiba looked at the group, and said coldly, in the middle of the The eyes are cold. "Kid, don''t think that you have a little ability, you can compete with me, I am not the same as me." The group said coldly, and there was anger in the heart. The group rushed all the way, and there was no pause at all. It rushed directly toward Chiba, running Chakra, hand-printed, spouting water in the mouth, and swiftly hitting Chiba, the power is very powerful. In the face of such an attack, the Chiba did not have any taboos, the right fist waved, the ability to launch frozen fruits, the display of bursting mouth, and the strong water column. Hey! Powerful forces collide, huge ice birds impact the water column, the ice power spreads out, and the water column is completely frozen and becomes ice. Chiba doesn''t want to waste too much time here, and fights with the group. If the time drags on for a long time, maybe the strongest of the wood leaves will come and work together to deal with him, things can be troublesome. Therefore, Chiba needs to be quick and quick, kill the group quickly, and then leave here. "Water Margin and Water Dragon Bomb!" The group saw that the water column was frozen, not surprised, but still able to calmly react and continue to use the Ninjutsu attack. As he squirted Chakra, he immediately formed a huge water dragon, clawing his teeth and attacking Chiba. Seeing the huge water dragon attack, Chiba did not hesitate, or waved his fist, bursting out the majestic ice power, forming a huge fist, and hit the water dragon. The ice force impacted on the water dragon, and the water dragon was frozen to form an ice dragon. It was difficult to continue attacking and was attacked by Chiba. ". Ice Dragon is empty!" Chiba took off the devil''s weep, clenched the hilt, mobilized the ice, and condensed on the knife, slammed out and slammed into the group. In the next moment, the majestic ice power burst out, forming a huge ice dragon, carrying powerful power, and attacking the past with a strong force. In the face of the huge ice dragon that came from the attack, the mind of the group suddenly became upset, knowing that such an attack is powerful and cannot be underestimated. Otherwise, even oneself will be in trouble. (to the king) "Wind and wind blade attack!" The group quickly sealed the hands and spewed out the chakra from the mouth, forming numerous sharp wind blades and slamming toward the huge ice dragon. Under the attack of countless powerful wind blades, the huge ice dragons began to shatter and turned into countless ice cubes, which scattered from the air and made a sound. The group found that there were countless ice cubes around his body, and he couldn''t help but think of the last time he was defeated by Chiba. He felt up in his heart and didn''t dare to have the slightest care. He did not stop, immediately rushed to the right, leaving the range covered by the ice. If you are standing in the area covered by ice, then Chiba will inevitably be able to display the ability to freeze the fruit, launch the Millennium Ice Prison, and freeze the people in this area. Write so much today, it is really no state, wrote an afternoon four thousand words, almost violently gone. . Chapter 262： Guild Wars [to be fully ordered] I saw that the group had become a lot smarter. I didnt stay in the area covered by the ice. Chibas heart was stunned. Its not so good. I think this is normal. After all, the opponent he has to face, but a strong group, want to easily beat him, is not an easy thing. "I see how strong you are." Chiba said coldly. When he spoke, he had already rushed from the ground and came into the air, still able to launch the frozen fruit, and transported it to the surrounding space. As the ice power continues to be delivered, the surrounding water vapor immediately freezes into ice and quickly becomes a cone of ice, spreading throughout the surrounding space. In the next moment, countless ice cones hit down, hitting the group below, dense and powerful. In the face of numerous ice cone attacks, the group hides a dignified look, dare not scorn, and faces an accident. "Wind and vacuum!" The group quickly operated Chakra, and the hands quickly printed, and the chakras that spewed out the wind from the mouth formed numerous wind blades and attacked the ice cones that hit them. The wind blade hits the ice cone and chopped the ice cone, which could not harm him. However, because the number of ice cones 650 is too much, and the space is too large, it is definitely not easy to easily ease such attacks. While battling the ice cone that was attacked, the group quits back and pulls away the distance between Chiba and Chiba, while looking for a chance to fight back. Rumble! ! The ice cone hits and hits the ground, making a dull sound echoing in the surrounding space. After this round of attacks, the group can still resolve the attack without being hurt. Seeing such a result, Chiba was not surprised. He felt that this was a normal result, but he turned this battlefield into his home court and spread all over the ice. As long as the group enters this battlefield, it needs to be alert to the strange attack of Chiba, and has to be distracted and unable to exert all its strength. Seeing that the group had retreated to the area covered by the ice, Chiba fell from the air, stood on a piece of ice, and looked at the group, showing a cold look. "You want to leave me, but even this area does not dare to step in. Do you think you have this ability?" Chiba looked at the group and said with a slap in the face, there was no politeness at all, and it seemed very disdainful. "Little devil, don''t be arrogant, I will let you know how powerful." The group said coldly, and the sly look was very revealing, showing a fierce murder. When he spoke, he began to print, run Chakra, and his left hand slammed down to the ground to launch Chakra, a wooden property. "Hibismu, four-column prison!" The group used to display Muji Ninjutsu, which caused the ground to tumbling. The thick trees burst out of the ice layer on the ground and appeared around Chiba, surrounded by Chiba, forming a huge cell. For this level of attack, Chiba has no scorn, no fear at all, and feels that it is not a difficult thing to disintegrate. "room!" Chiba''s left hand reaction, the ability to launch the fruit of surgery, condensed into a hemisphere space, spread out to the surrounding area, covering the area. Then, his right hand clasped Devil May Cry, condensed the laser on the knife, and then slammed it out. "Slaughterhouse!" Devil May Cry and slammed out, immediately issued a powerful sword, will trap his huge wooden prison, cut off directly from the middle, began to collapse. On the other hand, the sword gas attacked, but it was still not far away. Seeing the sword gas attack, the group was slightly stunned, without hesitation, bouncing up quickly and avoiding the attack. In the next moment, Chiba started to shave, and quickly rushed over and approached the group that rushed into the air. Chiba''s speed (befd) is very fast, just blinking time, it rushes to a dozen meters away, and comes to the group, just like ghosts. After the rushing of Chiba, it was not the freezing of the fruit, but the ability to burn the fruit. The flame spread from the body, surrounded by his body, and set him up, showing a strong position. Chibas hands were holding devil''s weeping, condensing in the blazing flame, lifting it up, slashing it down, slamming it out and attacking the group. "A knife cremation!" The fierce, blazing flame erupted out, forming a huge flame of swords, like a beast descending from the sky, carrying the mighty power, and rushing toward the group, to destroy everything and destroy it. In the face of the attack of the horror flame, it also contains such a terrible sword. The group feels tremendous pressure, and even has a sense of crisis. It does not dare to take a nap and needs to be careful. Under such circumstances, if you use the wind and jealousy, you may not be able to resist such an attack, only to enhance the power of the flame, so that it is even more dangerous. There is no way for the group to hide. Only by virtue of its own strength, the hibiscus can be used to smash into a huge tree shield to withstand the violent flame that hits it. As the group runs Chakra, it gathers a huge wooden shield and blocks it in front of itself, resisting the horrible flame that collides with it. Bang! The violent flame, accompanied by the rapid swordsmanship, almost broke the space, and the strong impact, shocked on the wooden shield. The wooden shields condensed by the group have strong defenses, but they are still unable to resist the flames. The wooden shield is not directly broken, but is burned by the blazing flame, quickly becoming ashes, and the momentum of the flame will not stop at this point, or it must attack the past forward, and the power is very powerful. The roaring sound sounded like a ruinous land, and it was difficult to calm down. The violent flame struck out, causing the surrounding trees to be destroyed, and the blazing fire rushed up, looking very shocking and visually shocking. The group has suffered such an attack. Even if it can withstand it, it will definitely be uncomfortable. The figure must be very embarrassing and even suffer heavy losses. Chiba waved the devil''s weeping and slammed such a terrible attack. Instead of rushing to pursue, she threw the devil''s weeping back into the scabbard, slowly raised her right hand, and began to mobilize the blazing flame, condensing in his hand. Moreover, behind Chiba, a pair of flame wings appeared, and the light vibrations made his body maintain balance, suspended in the air, and did not fall. Chibas solemn expression, mobilizing the blazing flame, is brewing a strong attack. . Chapter 263： Killing the group [for automatic] The flames of the flames behind Chiba swayed, causing him to float in the air, mobilizing the blazing flame, condensing on the right hand, gradually forming a huge fireball, emitting a powerful pressure. When the group fell to the ground and cast a ninjutsu, it was able to resolve the attack and not be hit hard, but it was very embarrassing. After defusing this attack, the group can not relax, because the feeling of the power of the air from the air, the heart suddenly rises, has a huge pressure ~ force. The group stood on the ground, looked at the Chiba in the air, saw the huge fireball in his hands, and felt the horrible heat wave - and the heart suddenly rose. "So powerful!" The group was picked up in the heart and became extremely uneasy. He didn''t dare to neglect, he didn''t dare to take a nap. He felt that such an attack must be done with all his strength. Otherwise, it may be dangerous. "The raft of the hibiscus!" The group did not hesitate to hesitate, and the hands quickly printed, and the majestic Chakra was input to the ground. At the next moment, the ground tumbling, countless large trunks stalked out, entangled, blocked in front of the corps, protecting themselves, ready to resist the attack of Chiba. "Great Yan Jie Yan Di!" The sound of Chiba''s icy sound, followed by his right hand, attacking the huge fireball from the air, attacking the group, and attacking the trees that explored and formed a forest. The huge fireball struck out, carrying the power of terror, and slamming into the woods, enough to destroy everything. When the fireball hits, the trees that are detected and want to block the fireball cannot be resisted at all. They are directly destroyed and burned to ashes. The speed of the fireball did not slow down at all, immediately destroying the trees and approaching the group towards the past. In the face of such an attack, the group felt a huge pressure and felt that it could not be stopped. I am afraid it will be defeated. In the mind of the group, I understand that if I quit and evade, I guess I cant avoid it. I can only resist it and try to resist the impact of a huge fireball and resolve the crisis. The group was almost unreserved, and Chakra was mobilized to display Muji Ninjutsu, and once again created a lush forest, blocking himself in front of him and resisting the huge fireball that collided. Rumble! The huge fireball collided with the past, and it was almost impossible to stop, destroy and destroy everything, like destroying the earth. Even though such a ninjutsu is used to resist the attack of Chiba, the power of the fireball is very powerful. It is not an easy task to resist the attack. After a rapid attack by the fireball, the group was swallowed by a huge fireball and attacked swiftly. Suffering from such an attack, the group is estimated to be very uncomfortable, and it is possible to suffer heavy losses. boom! The huge fireball hit the past, drowning the group inside, and pulled out a huge crater with a diameter of several tens of meters. It was like a tiankeng and looked very shocking. Chiba converges on the wings of the flame, descending slowly from the air, next to the giant pit, watching the flame in the crater. The ninja of Konoha saw the strong explosion on the side of the woods, and suddenly he got up and knew that there was someone fighting here, and the scale was still very small. Many ninjas took action and quickly rushed over to the woods to see what happened. Even if I didn''t see what happened, but this level of battle roared, there was a strong fire, and they realized that this thing must not be underestimated, and the battle must be fierce. In other words, the ninja invading the wood leaves is very powerful, and it must not be underestimated. It needs to be done with caution. Chiba stood on the edge of the crater and looked at the flame that was gradually dissipating. His eyes remained fierce and he did not dare to relax. He knew in his heart that with the power of the previous fireball, it would be a very easy thing to want to kill others, but if you want to kill a shadow-level powerhouse, you can''t say that you have full control. In particular, people like the group must have a good life-saving means, but their lives are great. However, Chiba has the determination to kill the group and will not let the group escape from his hands. When the flame dissipated, the group appeared in the big pit, the clothes on the upper body were broken, burned by the flames, suffered some trauma, and became very embarrassing. Asking for flowers In the body of the group, there are intricate curses, which look very strange and spread all over his upper body. Seeing the cursive runes on the group, Chiba looks dignified. If Chibas guess is good, the curse rune inscribed on the body should be the seal of the four elephants. If it is launched, if it is spread, it will inevitably be sealed, and it will become a waste. Therefore, in order to kill the group, Chiba still needs to be cautious, not to be careless, so as not to be countered by the other side. "It seems that your life is very hard, so you can''t kill you, but you still can''t live away. You must die here today. I want to kill you. It has been a long time." Chiba looked at the group, cold. The voice said, the glory in the glory. ............. "You want to kill me, it is best to have the same intentions, or don''t want to kill me." The group looked at Chiba, looked firm and said. Now, the group has a firm determination, it seems that there is no fear of Chiba, holding the plan to go with Chiba. "Then try to be optimistic." Chiba said coldly, showing a cold smile, there is no fear at all. After all, he has already acted, rushing toward the group, pulling out the devil''s weeping in his right hand, launching a blazing flame, gathering on the knife, preparing to attack a strong blow, and completely killing the group. In the face of the impact of Chiba, the group looks stunned and has a strong sense of crisis. However, he did not retreat, but instead rushed forward, ready to go with Chiba. He feels that since it is not an opponent of Chiba, then he will hold the mentality of the same, and he may be able to push back Chiba to save his life. In order to do so, the group is completely dying and making a gamble. However, he is gambling with Chiba, which is destined to lose. Chiba is rushing down, and there is also the determination to kill the group and not let go. "A knife cremation!" Chiba waved the devil''s weeping, and it was slammed out, bursting out a blazing flame, attacking the group and going to engulf him. . Chapter 264： Search and arrest [three more automatically] "Li Sixiang seal!" Seeing the unrelenting attack of Chiba, there is some fear in the mind of the group, and I dont want to die like this. However, he has no other choice at all. Now, in addition to the same as Chiba, it is to die. Instead of killing one by one, it is not as good as it is, at least to reduce a strong enemy to the wood leaves. When I think of it, the group has made up its mind and quickly rushed to the past, approaching Chiba and launching such a seal. As the group was displayed in the four elephant seals, the blood in his body was immediately retrogradely ejected, making the curse inscribed on him instantly become a lot bigger, forming a sphere and slamming toward the surroundings. If the things in the surrounding space are attacked by these impacted spheres, they will definitely be sealed. This is very tricky "Four-Five-Three", and it is also the means by which the corps and the opponents are the same. Seeing the seals and sacs of the group, Chiba was slightly stunned, but there was no panic, and immediately the technique of flying the thunder gods was made, so that the body disappeared from the place, and instantly appeared outside the crater, completely avoiding the seal ninjutsu s attack. Chiba knows that the group has such ability, so before the attack, it is arranged not far away, and when the group starts the ninjutsu, it will transfer itself. On the occasion of the eruption of the mantra, the groups collection saw that the Great Austrian Chiba actually disappeared from the place, and completely disappeared, and could not help but suddenly become unwilling. However, he has no way to change it, and he cannot go with Chiba. With the eruption of these curses, the corpus is equal to being drained and dying. These curses have been shocked, causing the big pit to be broken and the scale to be expanded. When the roaring sound stopped, Chiba walked to the side of the big pit, stood on a high place, and condescended, overlooking the ground and falling down on the ground. At this point, a powerful, power-free wood leaf high-rise, was strangled by Chiba. The fierce battle broke out for so long, and the wooden leaf ninja finally arrived. When the Konoha Ninja came over and saw the group that fell in the big pit, he was already dead. He couldnt help but stunned and opened his eyes and couldnt believe it. They really did not think that with the strength of the group, they were actually killed by Chiba, which is really incomprehensible. "You actually killed the group of adults." Muye ninja looked at Chiba, angered, showing an angry look. "You must not let him go, you must kill him and avenge the group." The wood leaf ninja roared, and one of them was filled with indignation, and he wished to shred the Chiba. Seeing the appearance of these Konoha ninjas, Chibas expression is still indifferent, without any tension, without any fear, enough confidence to escape from these ninjas. "If you want to avenge your group, you still don''t have the ability to do this." Chiba said, full of confidence. When he spoke, he had already retired and pulled away the distance from these Konoha ninjas. Konoha ninja did not hesitate to chase after him and wanted to stop Chiba. They know a lot about Chiba, knowing that this is a powerful guy and being able to kill the group is absolutely not to be underestimated. "Ice Age!" Chiba quickly quits and mobilizes the ability to freeze the fruit, and it is basically the righteousness to display it, freezing the forest. As the majestic ice force broke out, the forest was directly frozen, forming a very thick layer of ice, reaching a height of more than ten meters, blocking the chasing of the wood leaf ninja. These Konoha ninjas still wanted to attack, but when they saw the ice cover and stopped the road, they didn''t dare to rush over. They had to stop and watch the ice wall with vigilance. "Use the ninja to defeat these ice walls." The ninja said. Soon, the two ninjas joined forces to display the fire, and spurt a huge fireball that hit the ice. boom! The fireball hits the ice and creates a roar, just shaking the ice and letting some ice fall, but not the ice wall. Seeing this situation, Muye Ninja suddenly felt helpless, did not think that it was just an ice wall, but it was so tricky that it could not be easily broken. "From the above, I must take down Chiba, can''t let him go....." The ninja said, looking for a breakthrough. Chiba did not stay, and quickly quit, went to the coma of Tianzang, picked up the latter, continued on the road, and left. At the time of leaving, Chiba did not hesitate to run the ability to burn the fruit, bursting out a powerful fire fist, bombarded in the woods, forming a huge wall of fire. Moreover, the blazing flames permeated and burned the woods, making the woods a sea of ??fire, and the flames continued to rise and burn. After such a sea of ??fire appeared, it immediately blocked the route of the Konoha Ninja chasing, so that they did not have the slightest way to let Chiba leave. What happened today, for Konoha, is simply a shame and a huge loss. The members of the roots are basically completely defeated, and the group is still being killed. In the end, they cannot leave their opponents. However, the ninja of Konoha will not let go of Chiba easily, or send more ninjas, search through the village, and want to find Chiba. After flying out of the conference room, Fei Feiri hosted the meeting and talked about the news that the group was killed. I couldnt help but be shocked. I couldnt believe it. The group is his best friend. He used to be a partner. Although there are many things that are done too much, they are all for the sake of the village. I learned that the group was smothered, and it was almost unacceptable. It felt very sad and I felt very sad. "Qimu Chiba has already rebelled from the village, and now sneaked back to the village, killing the village''s ninja, can''t be tolerated." The flying sun was cold and screaming, revealing an angry look. "Through my orders go on, I must find out the Chiba. I can''t let him leave the village. I have to avenge the group." Fei Fei said, and the smashing murder. After hearing the orders of the three generations of fire, the ninja of Konoha took action and became more determined. One by one, the eyes were sharp and murderous, and I wanted to pick up Chiba and then unloaded eight pieces. Today is another way. I wrote four thousand words in one afternoon. It is really depressed and can''t be specialized. Today it is estimated to be three chapters. . Chapter 265： Thundering fruit [to complete order] "The host kills the group and successfully completes the mission, rewarding 70,000 points." The sound of the One Piece system prompts the voice, Then, within the system space of Chiba, the number of points increased by 70,000. Today, Chiba has a total of 1012,000 points, which is a big number. The thing that kills the group is so great that it is very important for Konoha, and it must not be tolerated. Wood leaves will inevitably send a lot of strong people, and together with the search for Chiba, will not let him go. He can leave safely now, but it is still difficult to escape from Konoha. Moreover, even if his strength is tyrannical, if he is faced with such a strong person like Feifei, and also joins other strong players and shoots him together, then he is still very unfavorable, and may be strangled. Chiba must face serious problems, so it will be able to face the difficulties it will encounter in the future. He is getting such points now, and it should be 14 when it is used, otherwise it will have no effect. "System, I have to redeem the fruits of the thunder, how many points are needed." Chiba, while carrying the sky and the road, asked the One Piece system. "To exchange the thundering fruit, you need 700,000 points." The sound of the One Piece system prompts. "There are so many points in the trough, I have worked so hard and accumulated so much, and I spent most of my time in one breath." Chiba people are not vomiting. However, although he spit, he still will exchange the thundering fruit. After all, the power is very powerful and can significantly enhance his combat effectiveness. "I want to exchange the fruits of the thunder." Chiba gave instructions. The One Piece system has not yet, immediately execute the order, deduct 700,000 points, and exchange the thunder fruit with Chiba. After a while, Chiba got the ability to thunder the fruit. Between the left hand and the left hand, there was a thunderstorm that burst out with a dazzling thunder and a sizzling sound. If Chiba is full of power, it can destroy the surrounding woods and cause attacks that destroy the land, which will only attract the attention of the wood leaf ninja. Chiba''s technique of showing off the shadows, with the created Tianzang substitute, rushed toward the other direction of the woods, causing the attention of the wood leaf ninja and diverting sight. And his deity is with a coma, hiding quietly into the forest of death, to the secret laboratory of the big snake pill. During this day, Dashen Pill did not leave the secret laboratory, waiting for the news of Chiba, and hoped that Chiba would bring back what he was interested in. Seeing that Chiba Enron appeared in the laboratory, Da She Wan took a sigh of relief and felt that there would be no problem with this matter. "It seems that this action is a success." The big snake pill looked at Chiba and said slowly. "Since I am out, it must be successful." Chiba will stun the sky, and throw it on the ground, taking the space scroll carried by the back, confidently said. "The treasure house of the group has been searched by me. Something you want is definitely here." Chiba took a space scroll and said, full of confidence. "You should make a big noise in the village." Dashen Pill asked, for this kind of thing, still quite interested. Because he didn''t go out, but he could still hear it. The roar from the distance made the ground shake. If this is not a fierce battle, it will definitely not achieve this effect. "There is nothing, it is to kill the group. I have long seen that this guy is not pleasing to the eye." Chiba said in disapproval, it looked very calm. For him, this is not a big deal at all, it is just as it is. I heard that Chiba said this, and I was shocked by the results of the big snake pill, showing a strange look, a little hard to believe. The strength of the group is so strong that it was killed by Chiba, and it is still in the village of Muye, but it is the home of Muye. When such things are said, they will be unbelievable and unacceptable. Muye Village is still the strongest village in the world of forbearance, but some people sneak into the village and kill the high-rises of the wood leaves. If the news spreads, it will only make the reputation of the wood leaves fall, so many people are no longer so jealous, think wood Ye is nothing more than that. "You actually killed the group!!" The big snake pill looked at Chiba, and the heart burst into a storm, but still could not calm down, and was greatly shocked. The group is being smothered. This kind of thing will have some impact on the big snake pill, but it will not fall out with Chiba and will not react. "It''s no big deal to kill a wooden leaf high-rise. You won''t fall out with me for this." Chiba said, it seems very relaxed and free, without any pressure. Even if the big snake pill is to fall out with him, he still has enough confidence to face this kind of thing, there will be no pressure. "I am a cooperative relationship with you. As long as you can bring me what I want, I am too lazy to take care of you. Who killed them?" The big snake pricked and shrugged, showing an indifferent look. "You can think like this. Otherwise, you won''t even get what you want." Chiba said 420, and did not hide his meaning. "Put out the things in the space reel and see if there are some good things." The big snake pill pointed at the space scroll and said slowly, it was a little excited. Chiba did not hesitate, immediately opened the space reel, dumped all the things collected inside, and scattered them on the ground. With so many things falling out, all fall on the ground and pile up, like a hill, a lot, just like a hill. I saw so many things, all kinds of things, all in front of my eyes, the big snake pill showed a surprised look, the look on his face became wonderful, it looked very bright. There are a lot of things in these things that are needed for the big snake pill. When he used to, he spent a lot of time and energy collecting it, but he didn''t get any effect. He didn''t think that all the good things were collected by the group. "There have been a lot of treasures in these years, but they have been collecting themselves and refused to give them to others. Now these things are in front of them." The big snake pill laughed and was a little excited. "If you want something, just pick it, what I want is just a few." Chiba said, it looks very bold. . Chapter 266： Re-wood leaves [for automatic] When looking at so many items, Chiba found a small bottle filled with liquid, and some tissues that did not die and remained active. A small note was placed on the outside of the bottle: the first generation of fire shadow cells! Seeing these words, Chiba is slightly shocked and can get the pure living cells of the first generation, which is very rare. Moreover, for Chiba, it will also play a very important role. "I did not expect that the group still retains the pure living cells of the first generation of Huo Ying." Chiba took a small bottle and showed a smile, which looked very happy. "You should not be planning to implant the living cells of the first generation of Naruto into your own body?" The big snake pill looked at Chiba and asked, and felt that there was such a possibility. If this is not the case, Chiba will not be able to get the living cells of the first generation of Huo Ying, actually revealing such an excited look. "There is really such a plan, can''t you?" Chiba said, no doubt, look very serious, not a joke. Moreover, he has enough confidence in such things, and he believes that with his medical skills, he can definitely do this well. "When you want to implant the first generation of living cells into your body, it is not easy to achieve. It may be very difficult. Otherwise, the group will not only be able to implant the cells into the left hand, but not completely. Convergence, there is still a problem of half-length." Dashen Pill said, telling the key questions. After all, the group transplanted the living cells between the hand column to the left hand, or there is a big snake pill to help and complete the operation, to know the key issues. "Things that the group can''t do can''t mean that I can''t. I believe in my own medical skills." Chiba said, there is no worry at all. "Looking at you is still very confident. It is a good thing for young people to have confidence, but that is all your business. It has nothing to do with me." "The big snake pill does not pay attention to Chiba. In these items, pick the items you need and data. Some of the remaining items, Chiba, are not very necessary, but if they bring back to the rain country, I believe that Xiaonan will definitely have needs and can help them. So, after the selection of the big snake pill, how did Chiba look at it, use the space scroll to collect all the remaining items. "What happened to the person you brought back? Is it necessary to give me a human experiment?" After putting things in place, the big snake pill came over and looked down, but still did not wake up to the sky, said, It is very interesting. Anyway, he now needs the human body to do experiments. Someone sent him specimens. Naturally, he would not be embarrassed and would not refuse. "You can''t move this person, he has other functions." Chiba shook his head and said, denying the saying of the big snake pill. I heard that Chiba said that there is no way for the big snake pill, and it is not intended to kill the sky and use it to be his own experimental object. If he really needs the experimental object, he can go directly to the outside to find it. It is not difficult at all. Now, the whole wood leaves are boiling, and I want to find out the Chiba and avenge the dead group. Moreover, for Konoha, the impact of this matter is very important. If you can''t handle it, if you bring out Chiba, it will have a serious impact on the reputation of Konoha. If there are still things to deal with, Chiba has now left Konoha and will not continue to stay here. Fortunately, the secret laboratory of Dashe Pill is still hidden and will not be easily discovered. Chiba does not need to worry about being chased. What Chiba needs to pay attention to now is how to send the sky to the outside of the wood leaves, and then go to the home to separate. After such a thing happened, Muyes current alert was upgraded to the highest level. Basically, people in every corner patrolled and would not easily let anyone go. Chiba wants to sneak into the village of Konoha, and it will not be discovered by others. It is impossible. "Da snake pill, I ask you to help me." After the night, Chiba found the big snake pill and said. "What do you want me to do for you?" The big snake pill did not refuse, and asked about things. "Please help me send Tianzang to the Bellflower City adjacent to Muye Village. There should be no problem." Chiba did not hesitate to say things directly. There are other things to be dealt with in Chiba. If you take the action of the sky, the action will be very inconvenient. Even when you run the road, because of the reason for the sky, the speed of action will slow down. Ye Ninja opportunities, they are caught up. "While it is a waste of time, but I have given a lot of help to your experimental process, and provided me with a lot of useful information, I decided to help you once." Big Snake pill sneered, said, promised Come down. "That will bother you," Chiba said. After saying something good with the big snake pill, Chiba did not hesitate to leave with a large space scroll. After the cover of the night, he left the dead forest and rushed to the village of Muye. Chiba understands that this time it is impossible to sneak into the leaves of the wood, and it will be discovered by the Konoha ninja. Therefore, he did not intend to hide the trace, and rushed directly to the village of Muye. When he rushed out of the woods and did not enter the village, he was seen by several patrolling Konoha ninjas. "Chiba has appeared again!" The ninja exclaimed. Moreover, they did not hesitate, and immediately issued a signal bullet to inform the ninja who patrolled elsewhere to let other people come. "It seems that Muye still attaches great importance to me." Chiba said, did not stop, or rushed forward. As for the two Konoha ninjas encountered, they dont need to be polite. If they do, they will fly them directly. Chiba is not much good for the wood leaf ninja, just a word, do not accept it! ! The two patrolling Konoha ninjas, the strength is also the level of tolerance, and there is a big gap compared with Chiba, just like the sky, can not cross. Therefore, before other people arrive, they do not have much confidence and courage to dare to fight with Chiba. It is best to delay some time. They think so in their hearts, but Chiba will not give them such an opportunity. . Chapter 267： The determination of Fei Fei Chiba rushed over and launched the ability to thunder the fruits. The violent thunder and lightning broke out and condensed on the fists, bombarding the past. The thunder and lightning broke out, like a giant beast, rushing forward and attacking the two wood leaves. Under the attack of powerful lightning, the wooden leaf here can not compete, it was directly shocked to fly out, and suffered from the impact of lightning, the body was paralyzed, and soon fainted. Easy to solve the two wood leaves in the end, Chiba did not stop, continue to rush to the village. On this road, there will definitely be a lot of troubles, and there will inevitably be a lot of Konoha ninjas coming to block, and even teamed up to attack Chiba. However, Chiba has been determined to do so, and wants to make a big noise in the leaves, to see how strong the wood leaves are. Of course, the main thing he wants is not to have nothing to do with the ninja fight of Konoha, so much time is wasted, and there is no benefit. Chiba entered the village''s scope is not far away, I saw a ninja team rushed, the strength is in the middle of the end, joined forces, watching the Chiba, looking fierce, want to kill Chiba, for The dead group revenge. "Chiba, the scum of this wood leaf, actually dare to appear." "You killed the group of adults, we will definitely take you down, will not let you escape the 863." "This time you dare to appear, don''t want to leave alive." Several Konoha ninjas sipped and looked solemn, and they all seemed to have firm determination to kill Chiba. "If you have this strength, then send the horse over, don''t have to talk to me so much." Chiba said coldly, without any fear, the dawn became cold and eager to try. "Let''s go together, even if we can''t beat him, at least it can delay him, wait until other people come, and join hands to win him." A ninja said. When he spoke, several people had already acted, rushed toward Chiba, and exerted different ninjutsu, filled with the surrounding space, which was obviously the way to stop Chiba. In the face of such a siege, although it is not powerful, it cannot be underestimated, or it must be treated with caution. Moreover, Chiba did not have a long delay here, but also to find the red sun. "Mirror fire!" Chiba is not polite, hands-on is a strong attack, a powerful flame erupts (beae), like a behemoth, a strong collision, smashing and ruining, flooding the attacked Ninjutsu attack, quickly disintegrating. Moreover, the flames still attacked the past quickly, attacked these Konoha ninjas, forced them out, and could not get close. In the face of such an attack, although the wood leaf ninja wants to resist it, but there is no such ability at all. In order not to be hurt, he can only avoid it and pull it out for a while. Chiba has no thoughts to deal with these Konoha ninjas. If things are done, they can have a good fight with these people. However, he has more important things now, but there is no leisure to toss here. After the Konoha Ninja was forced to withdraw, Chiba quickly launched a flame, condensed into a pair of flame wings, quickly fanned up, volleyed and flew up into the air. In the ninja world, there are not many ninjas who can fly in the air. As long as Chiba flies into the air at a height high enough from the ground, there is no need to worry about being attacked by the ninja, and it can fly smoothly to find the red sun. Even if it is attacked by Ninju, with his strength, in the vast space in the air, it is very easy to avoid the attack of Ninjutsu, there is no difficulty. These Konoha ninjas wanted to join forces to block Chiba and leave him here, but did not expect that Chiba could actually make such a flame wing and fly in the air, so that they could not do anything. "How could this be so that it would not be able to attack him at all." Muye Ninja said, and became very helpless. "Even if you can''t attack him, you can''t let him run. He must follow him. He can''t let him break in the village." "Yes, as long as he didn''t leave the village, and when other people arrived, we could join forces and be sure to trap him here and not let him go." Several Konoha ninjas did not feel discouraged, acted quickly, acted quickly on the ground, and quickly chased the past toward Chiba. At this time, they did not hurry to pursue Chiba, anxious to trap the latter, very patiently chasing. Գ Գ ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն "Chiba, I really didn''t think that you dared to enter the village." Fei Fei looked at the distance, Shen Sheng said, the fist began to grip, the joints made a sound. The fact that Chiba smothered the squad, made Գ ն ն ն ն ն , , , ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն Moreover, Chiba is still dare to appear now, and there is no way to accommodate it. From the outbreak of the Third Endurance World War, after Chiba went to the country of rain, it began to attack the Konoha ninja, which has already killed many Konoha ninjas. This kind of thing is not tolerated by all Konoha ninjas. Գ Գ նն ǧ ǧ , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , Otherwise, wait until Chiba is fully grown, and look at the entire ninja world. Several people can compete with him and be able to defeat him. Maybe after the arrival, even if the tail beast is out, it can not pose a threat to Chiba, let him become the strongest existence, that is the crisis of the world. When I spoke in the sky, I saw a figure in the air at the edge of the village, and I had a pair of wings and was flying fast. Seeing such a situation, Feifei Sundial is not using a telescope, but also knows who is flying in the air. "Put my orders down, let the villages endure the collection, and take the hand to take Chiba." Fei Fei said to the dark part of the ninja standing behind him, and issued an order. It can be seen that in order to deal with Chiba, there is no accident, but he attaches great importance to this matter. . Chapter 268： Surround [to be automated] Chiba flies in the air, condescending, you can see the rest of the village, and the image of the ninja is in action. "It seems that this wood leaves do not want to let me go, I plan to take me down." Chiba murmured. However, he did not have any fear, and his look remained calm. Since he dared to enter the wood leaves, he had enough confidence to cope with what happened and there would be no accidents. He vibrated the wings of the flames, speeded up, and flew past the court of the evening house. Although there is still a distance, Chiba sees the courtyard of the Xihonghong home, and Xihonghong is already standing on the top of the building - looking at Chiba. On the evening of the red sky stood on the top of the building, watching the flight of Chiba, showing a worried look, the whole person is still hesitating, can not make a decision immediately. For the kind of thing that Chiba killed the group, the red sun is still a bit unacceptable. However, there is a promise between Xiahong and Chiba, and he promised to leave the leaves with him, go far and fly, and live in double shelter. Xi Xihong does not change such a decision, or insist on this idea, so wait for Chiba to come and take her away. Flying in the air for a while, Chiba came to the courtyard of the red house in the evening, did not hesitate, slowly landed and fell to the top of the building. "How come you are like this?" Xi Lihong looked at Chiba, and there was some concern in his heart. After all, now it is in the village of Muye, and there are still many strong people, it must be the Longtan Tiger Cave. Once you enter here, you want to leave safely, it is very difficult. "I will take you away, otherwise, miss this opportunity, I don''t know when I will be able to take you away." Chiba looked at the red sun, slowly said, looking serious, and no jokes. "You are not afraid of danger? If you take me away, is there a chance in the future?" Xi Lihong looked at Chiba and said, "I really don''t know what to say." She just thinks that Chiba is doing this, it is a little risky, and it is very difficult to get herself into an unfavorable situation and want to leave from here. "I don''t want to wait so long, I want to pick you up soon, so that I can be safe, or you will be with others, then what should I do?" Chiba said with a smile, it seems that there is no tension, completely Just relax. "Would you like to leave with me?" Chiba looked at the red sun, and said solemnly. I heard that Chiba said that the body of the red sun was slightly shocked, and the pretty face became ruddy, somewhat shy, and bowed slightly. "I am willing!!" The red sun gnawed his teeth and said, made a decision. Being able to be with Chiba, no matter what the danger is, no matter what the danger, in what situation, Xihonghong dare to face with him, never give up. "I know that you will promise, no matter what difficulties you encounter in the future, I will protect you and will not hurt you." Chiba took a step forward and hugged the red sun, turning in the circle, showing joy. Smile, no fear at all, no tension because of the current crisis. For him, the soldiers will block the water and cover the soil, there is nothing to be afraid of. In the wood leaves, there have been a lot of ninjas coming in, basically surrounded by the courtyard of the red house in the evening, surrounded by Chiba. Moreover, Fei Feiyin was not in the distance to supervise the war, but came in person and prepared to take Chiba personally. In less than a little while, there are more than a dozen Konoha ninjas gathered around the courtyard. The strength is very strong, not to be underestimated, to reach the level of tolerance. Kakashi is among these ninjas! Kakashi came out and stood in the house of a house. The ninja of his **** Weiye can''t tolerate others killing the Konoha ninja, but he and Chiba are brothers, no matter what Chiba does, it is difficult to start with his brother. At this moment, Kakashis mood is very contradictory. I dont know what to do and how to make this decision. "Chiba, you dare to enter the wood leaves this time, don''t want to leave." Wood leaves on the road, standing on the house. Asking for flowers "When I enter the wood leaves, I am being besieged by you. Do you think you can take me and beat me?" Chiba put down the red sun, turned around, and glanced around the wood leaf ninja, showing a cold look, scornfully said . In the face of these ninjas, Chiba is not too jealous and still has enough confidence. "Our strength is very strong, but it is just a child. Do you want to compete with so many people?" said the wood leaf coldly. For the siege of Chiba, they have enough confidence to retain Chiba and prevent the latter from fleeing from here. If you can''t keep Chiba this time, then after this thing is passed out, the reputation of Konoha will only be more powerful, and the deterrence will only weaken a lot. ............... "There have been a lot of Konoha ninjas who have said this, but many of them have been defeated by me, even killed, you may become the next one." Chiba said, it seems arrogant, there is no fear. "Your strength is strong, can it be impossible to turn the sky?" Գ ն ն ն , , , , , , , , , , Today''s Գ Գ ն , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , If he shoots, then even if it is a shadow-level powerhouse, he can''t compete with him. In the original work, when the big snake pill was fighting with the Գ Գ ն , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , Therefore, if you really want to fight against Feifei, you can''t be small, you can''t care less, you have to go all out, otherwise you will most likely be defeated. Moreover, Chiba faces the flying sun, but among the opponents he encounters, the most powerful one exists. I saw that there was no surprise in Chiba, and I thought this was a normal situation. Nowadays, he is deep in the wood leaves, and he is a fire shadow. He can''t do anything, he must definitely come out. Otherwise, this fire shadow is really not level, it will only make people criticize. . Chapter 269： Drug wars group [seeking full order] "I am here, if you have the ability, even if you are shot, you are afraid that you do not have this ability." Chiba looked at the many leaves of the wood leaf, and said, it was very unkind, it looked a bit arrogant. "We don''t want to be polite with him, waste so much time, and directly take him down." Wood leaves on the mouth and said, became impatient, can not wait to act immediately, suppress Chiba. "Chiba, you don''t resist, you can''t be an opponent, you will only be defeated." Kakashi said, and he still worried about Chiba. He didn''t want to pick up the battle and saw a serious injury to Chiba. If Chiba can surrender on its own, and don''t resist any more, then Chiba may be able to save his life. If he has been stubborn, he can''t keep his life. "Kakashi, you don''t persuade me "Ninety-seven". If you want me to squat, it is impossible." Chiba looked at Kakashi and said, she was solemn. "Then you stay here today, never leave." Fei Fei was screaming coldly. Obviously, Fei Fei has lost patience and didn''t want to go down with Chiba. As the sound began to sound, he had already acted and rushed toward Chiba, rushing straight up, drawing a curve in the air, approaching Chiba. Գ Գ ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն "If there is a chance, you will escape from here, I will protect your safety." Chiba said to the red sun around him. Seeing that the flying scorpion attacked, Chiba did not have the slightest fear, but still had enough confidence to dare to compete with the other side. Even if they are to be attacked by these Konoha ninjas, Chiba will not be afraid, have enough confidence, be able to deal with them, will not be easily defeated, and be killed here. "You face so many people alone, do you have the confidence to leave safely?" asked the red-eyed eve, and he was still a little worried, and could not rest assured. She knows that Chiba''s strength is strong, but most of the ninjas who have to deal with the wood leaves, or the level of tolerance, is obviously very unfavorable. The difficulty is to be safely retired. The difficulty is very large. "Reassured, you have to have confidence in me, I can cope with this situation." Chiba said, still confident. While talking, he did not squat, and had already rushed forward to meet the attack of the flying sun. There is no actual ninjutsu in the sky, and it is purely rushing, launching a body, and attacking swiftly. In the physical confrontation, Chiba, by virtue of the flesh, may not be able to compete with the Feifei. However, he has other abilities. When Chiba rushed out, he launched the armed color domineering, wrapped his fists, greatly providing attack power, and powerfully attacking the flying sun. Hey! The two collided in the air and made a bang, bursting out a powerful force, but the match was equal, and no one had the upper hand. Chiba and Գ Գ ˳ ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ In the eyes of Fei Fei, the age of Chiba is not large, but the strength is very strong, and must not be underestimated. After falling to the top of the building, Fei Fei did not stop, and continued to rush toward Chiba, running Chakra in the body, and his hands began to seal. "Art fire escape **** fireball!" As he rushed over, Chakra, which spewed fire from his mouth, immediately formed a huge fireball, carrying powerful power and slamming toward Chiba. In the face of this level of attack, Chiba did not pay attention to it at all. After all, the skill of dealing with the fireball has been many times, and it can be said that it can be easily handled with ease. Chiba is not polite, the right fist swings, launches a fire fist, and quickly bombards the past, facing the huge fireball. The flame forces on both sides collided together, creating a strong confrontation, but it was still quite equal. Finally, they collapsed together and could not attack the past and impact the opponent. "If you want to beat me, let''s go together. Otherwise, you have no chance." Chiba said arrogantly, he was not afraid of the other people. "Chiba, don''t be arrogant, we will let you know that it is regrettable....." Wood leaves on the cold and cold. They did not hesitate, acted together, rushed toward the top of the building, surrounded Chiba, exerted different ninja attacks, and wanted to submerge Chiba. Seeing the number of these Konoha ninjas attacking, Chiba did not have a hard shackle, but the technique of flying the thunder, the figure disappeared from a distance, appeared on the edge of the roof and nowhere to escape, easily avoiding the attack. At the time of the arrival of these Konoha ninjas, Chiba had arranged some means to scatter the pains of the inscriptions in this area. As long as he doesn''t want to resist the other side, he can use the technique of flying Thunder God to easily avoid the attack and play with these Konoha ninjas, just like hide and seek. Seeing Chiba avoids the attack like this, and Ninju can''t hurt him at all. Konoha Ninja can''t help but be upset, and his heart becomes very uncomfortable. They did not hesitate, immediately turned around and rushed toward Chiba. At this time, from the side of Chiba, the attack was a bitter, just like passing his body. Seeing this bitterness, Chiba slightly rose up and knew that it was the intention of the other party to attack the past with his suffering. Moreover, the other side attacked such a bitterness, and the purpose was the same as that of Chiba. It was used to display the technique of flying the thunder god, so that it could be transferred quickly and attacked him more quickly. Thousands of 0.6 leaves quickly reacted, knowing that this is the means of the wind and water gate, can not help but slightly curled up the mouth, revealing a playful smile. In the next moment, the figure of the wind and water gate appeared, like a ghost, came to Chiba, and the speed was very fast. He held a spiral pill in his hand and bombarded it toward Chiba. Those Konoha ninjas were just about to rush, and they saw the appearance of the wave of water and the rapid attack on Chiba, and they couldnt help but feel that such an attack would definitely work. Since Chiba has psychological preparation, even if the wave of water and doors suddenly appears, but want to hurt him, it is not so easy. Now that the battle has just begun, the good play is still behind. If it is easily hurt, then it will be troublesome. . Chapter 270： Worry about the future "Inflammation ring! Fire column!" Chiba is still capable of burning fruits, and the blazing flame erupts. As his body rotates, it forms a huge pillar of fire. The power is equally good, and it is attacked and defended against the attack of the wind and water gate. With the emergence of a huge fire column, along with a strong impact, at the same time forming a shield, the Chiba is protected inside, to avoid the spiral pill attack by the wind and water gate. Watergate saw a huge fire column appearing, felt the powerful power, did not dare to attack the past directly, can only avoid the attack. Moreover, he did not panic, his body fell lightly and stepped back a few steps. In his right hand, the spiral pill is still spinning, emitting powerful power fluctuations, making him strong and seemingly majestic. He waited for the flame that wrapped the Chiba to converge back and then launched an attack. The wind and water gates did not have any good feelings for Chiba, and Chiba also killed so many Konoha ninjas, which made him even more hateful. He wanted to kill Chiba and avenge 14 dead Konoha ninjas. After the fire column rushed out, it converges back in a while, without any impact. He landed in the air and looked at the wind and water gates not far away. "Even the golden flash can''t hold back, do you want to come out and do it to me?" Chiba looked at the wind and water gate, and said with a slap, with no scorn. "You slammed the wood leaves to kill people. If you don''t tell me what you got, then is there any name for my wood leaves?" The wind and water door said coldly, and looked cold and savage. When he spoke, he had already acted and continued to rush toward Chiba. The spiral pill in his hand attacked the past and hit Chiba. "Then you want to beat me, it is not an easy thing." Chiba said coldly. In the face of the spiral pill that was attacked, Chiba was not polite at all, and the punch was a powerful fire fist, which strongly attacked the past. As the fire fist and the spiral pill collided, they immediately collided violently, causing a roar, causing the flame to strike toward the surroundings. The Konoha ninja, who had wanted to besiege and attacked Chiba, had to withdraw from the fire because of the flames, and temporarily gave up the attack. "Fire, Fire Dragon''s Art!" Feifei Sundial was not affected by the flames. He quickly rushed over, hand-printed, and spurted Chakra to form a large fire dragon. The thick fire dragon appeared, and his teeth and claws swiftly attacked against Chiba. Chiba has just faced the attack of the wind and water gate, and it has to face the attack of the flying sun, so it is still difficult to get caught. However, since the other side is going to attack, Chiba may not be polite, and you can cope with it. "Mirror fire!" Chiba waved his fist and burst into a blazing flame, immediately forming a huge wall of fire. The fire dragon hit the past and was strong against the pit. boom! It is also a strong confrontation, a flame collision, a roaring sound, and powerful power fluctuations spread out to the surrounding, forming a storm. If this level of fighting continues, then a house of tens of meters in size will surely be destroyed and become a ruin. If it is simply the house of the residents of Konoha, for Chiba, there will be no concern at all. If you destroy it directly, you will not be left with your hands. However, there is a courtyard of the Red House in the evening. Chiba does not want to be destroyed at will, and does not want to explode a large-scale fierce battle here. "Sunday red, you will withdraw from the distance and look for an opportunity to leave." Chiba said to the opening of the red sun not far away. Although Xihong is still hesitant, he is very worried in his heart, and he is not at ease. However, in this case, she does not have to worry too much. Chiba is fully capable of coping with this situation. If she stays here, she will only drag down Chiba and become his burden. Thinking of this, Xihonghong did not hesitate and immediately went out to the surrounding area. Because the red sun is a wooden leaf ninja, although with Chiba, but in this matter, did not do anything wrong. Therefore, Konoha Ninja did not deal with the red sun, even if she had to break out, no one would stop. In the view of Konoha Ninja, as long as Chiba can be taken down, then this matter can be solved, and Xihonghong can''t leave with Chiba, and finally stay in the village. Konoha ninja knows this very well, basically ignores the existence of the red sun, and can do it directly to Chiba. Seeing that Xihonghong could leave this place smoothly, Chiba was relieved a little, not so worried. At the beginning, he still had some worries. If the Konoha Ninja started to use the red sun to threaten him, then things would become a bit tricky. It seems now that the ninja of Konoha is still a bit sturdy, so that in order to achieve the goal, even the ninja of the Konoha will sacrifice, or a little conscience. "I don''t have any worries now, you want to kill me, come over together." Chiba said coldly, the strange smile on his face, withdrawing backwards, away from this area. Seeing that Chiba quits backwards, Konoha Ninja does not hesitate to continue chasing the past, and will not let the guy pass. After several ups and downs, Chiba left the area of ??the building and landed in a spacious training ground, confronting the chasing wood leaf ninja. Chiba is still in a state of being surrounded, and the Konoha ninja is distributed in the surrounding space, and remains vigilant and ready for battle. "Chiba, you can''t get out of here." The wave of water and water came over, descending from the sky, standing in front of Chiba, and whispered. "You come back and forth are these few words, are there any fresh tricks?" Chiba looked at the wind and water door, said bluntly. Hearing this kind of discourse, he became impatient and felt that there was nothing new. "Let''s get together, hurry up and take him down. Don''t delay it any more." Fei Feiyue rushed over and said. As he spoke, he had already bitten his fingers, stained his blood with his hands, and quickly printed and applied the technique of psychic. As the psychic works, the black lines spread, and a wave of power volatized, completing the psychic formation. Soon, after a loud noise, a giant body-filled beast appeared on the side of the dragonfly, like a hill, looking very tall, comparable to the giant. . Chapter 271： Tongling beast battle [to complete order] The scorpion of the Գ ն appears in the Գ Գ ն , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , "Three generations, your battle is really big. In order to deal with a little devil, there are so many ninjas, but very few things." The devil said, he was surprised. "The strength of Chiba is very strong, and it must not be underestimated. Even the group is killed by him." Yu Fei said, he said, he was solemn and did not dare to take a nap. "Then start the action, kill him, can''t keep him, otherwise it will become a scourge in the future." The devil said, he had already shaken the huge stick in his hand and chopped it down to Chiba. In the face of the huge stick that the sorcerer smashed and smashed, Chiba had no small flaws, no strong response, but quits backwards to avoid the attack. Standing on the back of the forbearance, after seeing the retreat of Chiba, did not hesitate, immediately run Chakra, quickly seal, cast ninja, attacked against Chiba. When the time came, the flames came up, and there was a large water column, accompanied by a fierce wind blade, like a beast, rushing toward Chiba, devour him, and even shred his body. Perceived by the attack behind him, Chiba was not nervous. He attacked the space with a bitterness toward the rear, crossed the gap and rushed out a dozen meters. Soon, the bitterness did not rush out of the rear space, and the figure of Chiba appeared alongside the bitterness, completely avoiding all kinds of attacks and was not hurt at all. "Psychic skills!" After Chiba escaped the attack, he immediately bite his finger and sprayed the blood, allowing him to quickly print. As the Chiba seal is completed, Chakra is input to the ground, forming a psychic array that summons the snake. After a loud noise, the huge snake, which was covered in purple, appeared in the side of Chiba, and looked at the ninja in front of him, showing fierce light. "What is the matter that summoned me to come over..?" Wan snake looked at Chiba, very uncomfortable to say, careless, looks very bad attitude. "Don''t you always be arguing to give you a living sacrifice? I am giving you sacrifices now. These wood leaf ninjas are all, as long as you have the ability, you can eat them all." Chiba said, a face It''s easy, it doesn''t have the slightest pressure. Seeing the emergence of the Wansong, the people flying around and the Japanese could not help but feel a little stunned. I couldnt believe it. I didnt think that Chiba would summon the snake. "Wan snake, how can you stand with Chiba, you should unite with us." Waves and water gates said, the look is solemn. If the 10,000 snakes join this battle, it will be very troublesome. If you want to easily defeat Chiba, the difficulty will increase a lot. "Why should I have the same lineup with you, I just want to sacrifice, you are all my sacrifices." Wansuo said, it was very unkind, and there was no reason at all. "As for your stinky snake, I dare to come here to arrogant, I can knock you down." The devil said, it was very uncomfortable, and I couldnt wait to rush straight over, and I pulled the snake to the ground with a stick. Lessons learned. "Smelly monkey, let me come over with the ability, see if I don''t kill you." Wan snake said in a big way, still very confident, not afraid at all. "Wan snake, since you are making trouble, then don''t blame me for being polite." The wave of the water gate said, and the look is solemn. When he spoke, there was no pause in his movements. He also bit his fingers, run Chakra, and practice psychic. The wind and water gate will summon the steady state, and the body is still very large, just like a hill, with a pipe in the mouth and a big knife. "What is the matter that calls me to the wind and water gate?" Yan Wen said with a mouth, the attitude is still very good. After all, in Naruto, Sui Wen is a very positive psychic beast. Naturally, he will not stand on the side of Chiba, and he will be an enemy of the 10,000 snakes. "The 10,000 snakes are summoned and ready to start with the ninja of Konoha, so I summon you to come and help, I don''t know if it is bothering you." The wave door said, "I am still respectful of Yu Wen." "The skunk, I still want to ruin my good deeds, don''t let me into lunch, I think you are owing." Wan Snake looked at Yu Wentai, very rude to say, still what it is. "Here is the wood leaf, you want to make trouble, but you can''t take you, it''s just a stinky snake." Muye ninja said, the emotions are very excited and angry. "You weak guys, if you have the ability, come over, I will eat you all at once." Wan snake said, his tone was very arrogant. The demon was not polite, rushed over, swung a huge stick, smacked toward the 10,000 snakes, and launched an attack. At the same time, Yu Wen did not hesitate to pause, rushed over with the demon, and joined forces to attack the snake. For Chiba, as long as the 10,000 snakes can hold the scorpion and the scorpion, it is enough, no need to worry about other problems. ". It is time to fight between us, it is time to let you see, how strong is my strength." Chiba said, the tone is very arrogant, there is no fear. When he spoke, Chiba had acted and launched the ability to thunder the fruit. In the next moment, the violent thunder and lightning broke out from his body, flashing a dazzling thunder, emitting a sizzling sound, emitting countless thunder snakes, slamming the past toward the surrounding. These thunder and lightning attacks came out, almost crowded with the surrounding space, and forced the Konoha Ninja to quit (well?), and could not approach him at all. "Thunder Tiger!" Chiba mobilized these raging thunder and lightning, condensed into a huge Thunder Tiger, and slammed into the wind and water gate. Seeing the huge Thunder Tiger impact, the wind and water gates suddenly rose up, did not dare to carelessly, hands quickly printed, cast spiral pills, a strong attack on the past. Although the size of the spiral pill is not very large, the power is very powerful and has a terrible impact. boom! The huge Thunder Tiger and the spiral pill hit together, and immediately a strong roar, powerful power fluctuations, and the past impact. The two mens attacks, although very strong, can only be equal, and they cannot be separated. Standing on the fly, not far away, not just squatting, began to act, approaching Chiba and launching an offensive. . Chapter 272： No choice [to be automatic] "The bandits and the big rivers!" The Գ Գ ն , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , If Chiba is drowned by the soil, then it will be troublesome, and it will only make him fall into an unfavorable situation. Seeing that the Գ Գ ն ն ն , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , Seeing the violent thunderbolt attack, there was no way to fly the sun. I couldnt help but be a little surprised. I didnt hesitate to slap on the ground, and the earth and stone walls rose to resist the lightning. boom! The lightning strike hit a hole in the earth and stone wall, but the offensive weakened and could not continue to attack the flying sun. The body of the wave of wind and water writhed and sent a sword in the three hands to attack Chiba from different angles. Seeing that the wave of water and the goalkeeper attacked, Chiba could not believe it. This is a simple shuriken. It must not be 277. It must be handled with caution. Chiba showed his body shape, and then his right hand waved, sending out a thunder and lightning, and hitting the three attacking swords. Through an impulsive trend, Chiba came into the air, and the body still emits a lot of lightning. It looks like the sky and the earth. Only the king who is my only one can control the world and kill all the enemies and stand in an invincible position. After he rushed into the air, Chiba pulled out the devil''s knife, and held it in his hand, across the front. "Do you have a wooden leaf ninja not to kill me? How is this your strength?" Chiba said contemptuously, it seems very arrogant, it is simply owing, people can not wait to kill him. Seeing that Chiba is so arrogant, Konoha Ninja can''t wait to tear him apart, it is very hateful. "Kid, don''t be too arrogant, you can''t leave the village alive." "You only have the last time, you will continue to linger." "We will be able to join forces to kill you and avenge the dead ninja." Many Konoha ninjas spoke up, one by one very angry and the mood became very unstable. As they spoke, they quickly rushed over and prepared to join forces to display different ninjutsu and kill the Chiba in the air. Various fireballs rushed out, and there was flashing of electric light, and the wind blade attacked, almost packed with space, and wanted to kill Chiba. In the face of so many people''s attacks, Chiba has no fear at all, launching the thundering fruit and burning the fruit, so that the flame and the thunder and lightning are combined, and they are condensed on the devil''s weeping knife, emitting a powerful power. In the next moment, Chiba waved the devil''s weeping, and the fusion of the thunderfire power, slammed out, immediately formed a beastly existence, rushing down. Rumble! ! With the powerful force colliding, the attack of the Konoha ninja could not hurt Chiba at all, and all of them were suppressed and the power collapsed. Seeing this degree of attack by Chiba, blocking the attack of Konoha Ninja, the smashing of the sun and the wind and the water gate, I feel that the strength of Chiba is still very strong. It is really not an easy thing to defeat him. . When Chiba came here, it was not intended to fight with the Konoha ninja. Now this attack is going on, so that the other party can''t surround him and let him stand out. Moreover, Xihonghong is no longer here now, and Chiba does not need to continue to stay, there is a chance to leave here. Chiba did not hesitate, and when the body was still in the air, a force broke out and rushed toward the distance to open the battlefield here. Anyway, he can move in the air, just like a bebj, and the speed will be very fast, rushing toward the family. "He wants to escape. He must not let him escape. He must be killed." Konoha ninja sipped and could not tolerate this. "Boone let him run, or we can lose face and lose face." Everyone sipped, didn''t want to let go of Chiba, or quickly pursued the past, to stop Chiba and kill him. The wave of water and the snorkeling did not hesitate, and all acted and chased the past toward Chiba. They are all determined to absolutely not let go of Chiba, otherwise, it will only be more troublesome in the future. After Chiba rushed out, she saw that the red sun did not leave, but waited in the distance. "Let''s go, rush to the day to separate, I have something to deal with." Chiba said on the red sun. Although I was curious in the red heart of the evening, I didnt ask much. When I nodded, I immediately rushed to the home. Although Konoha Ninja does not know what Chiba has any plans for, he will not easily let go of Chiba, or chase it at full speed. In this chasing situation, after a few minutes, Chiba and Xihonghong rushed to the day to separate. After the strong penetration of Chiba into Muye Village, many ninjas in the village were noticed. Even though some people did not come to the battle and besieged Chiba together, they always watched the situation in the village and did not dare to relax. The daily divergence stood on the roof of the house, overlooking the distance, seeing Chiba and the red sun, and was coming quickly, and the look became dignified, and it was a bit difficult to calm down. You know, Chiba is now being pursued by the Kobayashi ninja, and is moving away from the sun, then he will be pushed to the situation opposite the village. If he wants to get the way to remove the cage bird, then it is an inevitable situation to be the enemy of the wood leaf. There is no other choice. Although the daily divergence is very reluctant, there is no way, but can only helplessly sigh. "Day to the sun, what you want, I brought it to you, are you making a decision?" Chiba fell on the roof of the day-to-day separation, and asked. When I heard Chiba say this, I followed the red sun on my side and was amazed at what decision they made. "Chiba, what trade did you make with the Japanese family?" Xi Rihong finally couldn''t help but asked. "It''s not a deal with the Japanese family, it''s just a deal with the Japanese family." Chiba said easily. At this time, he did not have the need to hide it. It is better to say it frankly. Anyway, everyone will understand soon, what is going on. "What kind of transaction is that?" asked the red-eyed eve, hoping to figure it out. . Chapter 273： Unlock the bird curse in the cage [to complete the order] Xi Rihong has already felt that such a transaction is definitely not a good thing for Konoha. Otherwise, Chiba will not venture, just to make a deal with the Japanese. "I helped the Japanese to find a way to remove the birds in the cage." Chiba chuckled and said, there was no pressure. "Do you help the Japanese to solve the problem of the birds in the cage? Didn''t ask them to give you something?" Xi Lihong asked, feeling that in the Chiba character, if there is no benefit, it will definitely not do this. . "I didn''t get any substantial benefits. I just removed the curse of the cage bird in the day, so I must be against the sect. I can only become a rebellious person. Leaving the wood leaves is the biggest advantage for me." The leaf said, the expression was calm - full of confidence. "Chiba, have you found a way to remove the curse of the bird in the cage?" Instead of wasting time, he asked directly. "What you want, I have found it, I don''t know if you have any determination. I really want to remove the curse from the cage." Chiba said with a smile and became serious. "I have already thought about it, I made a decision. I want to get rid of the bird cursing in the cage." The day went deep into the day and said. "Since the decision is made, you will bring the separated people and prepare to leave the wooden leaves. Otherwise, the Japanese sect will not let the decision of the separation." Chiba said. When he spoke, he did not hesitate to take out a reel and hand it to the diver. The daily return to the result of the reel, the mood is difficult to calm, and some excited. Without hesitation, he immediately opened the reel and looked at the way to remove the curse of the bird in the cage. As the scroll opens, the text described above appears in front of his eyes. It takes a little time to get to know the way to remove the curse of the bird in the cage, and I will understand it soon. He was decisive, and his hands were immediately printed, and the bird cursing in the cage was removed. As he finished the printing, he cast a spell to remove the bird in the cage, and the bird cursing in the cage behind the guard was finally lifted, his forehead returned to normal, and the curse no longer existed. He wants to get rid of the curse in the cage, get freedom, listen to his inner thoughts, do what he wants to do. It has been a long time, and now he is finally successful, making him very excited and excited. When the day was released from the cage in the cage, the reaction crystals stored in the Sunshine family were cracked and broken. After the reaction crystal is broken, it means that the bird''s curse in the cage of the sun is released. From then on, the sect can no longer command the daily difference and cannot master his life and death. The elders who guarded the ancestral homes of the ancestors saw the reaction crystal broken, and suddenly they were shocked and could not believe it. "The script of the bird in the cage of the day is actually removed, how is this possible!!" said the elder of the family to the family, it is difficult to calm down. No one has been able to lift the curse of the birds in the cage, but I did not expect that this happened today. Moreover, once the curse of the bird in the cage is lifted, then from then on, such a method may be spread in the day-to-day division. The master wants to control the life and death of the separation. It has become a thing of the past, and it is no longer possible. The elders of the Japanese family did not dare to hesitate, and immediately informed the Zong family of this news, let them quickly find a solution. The daily divergence removes the curse of the bird in the cage, and the Konoha Ninja finally arrives. It is almost a large force action, approaching the day to divide the family, to surround the land. Seeing that Feifei Sundial led many ninjas to come, and appeared in front of the house, the day-to-day difference in the heart suddenly rose, and there was great pressure. "Day difference, what are you doing? Collusion with Muye rebellion, plotting what plan?" Muye ninja saw the day difference and Chiba stay together, feeling very unhappy, immediately asked. "Do you have to renegade the village?" Many people asked about it and their mood became very bad. For them, if the daily difference is to renege on the leaves, it is absolutely intolerable and even kills the day. They are already intolerable, and there are always people who renegade the village. This kind of thing is a shame for them. "I just lifted the curse of the birds in the cage, let myself be free from the constraints of the family, and can live freely and do what I want to do." The day went deep into the day and took a deep breath, and said that there was no guilty conscience. Asking for flowers In this matter, he has been thinking for a long time before he made a decision, and naturally he will not be guilty of this. "But if you cooperate with Chiba, it will be bad, and you will release the curse of the birds in the cage. Is it allowed to the Zongjia?" Someone said, or question the daily difference. "Don''t you be able to do this kind of thing without the permission of the family? We are all living and have our own freedom." "I will tell you, when the day is making a decision to release the bird curse in the cage, I am ready to leave the village," Chiba said with a smile. "You want to deal with him now." If you are, let''s come over." ......... "You are the culprit, these things are all planned, and you must kill you today." Fei Fei looked at Chiba, and said coldly, his heart filled with anger. Fei Feiri felt that Chiba not only killed the wood leaf ninja, but also made a mess of wood leaves, and even destroyed the wood leaves, which is intolerable. "I am not here right now? If you have the ability, if you come to kill me, then." Chiba holds the demon knife and weeping, lying in front of herself, watching many wood leaf ninjas, coldly speaking, it looks very Strong. When he spoke, the whole person''s momentum climbed up, ready to fight, and once again against the many strong players of Konoha. "Give me up and take down Chiba." When he spoke, he had already acted and rushed toward Chiba, taking the lead in attacking. Others did not hesitate to act quickly and rushed to Chiba. They did not look at Chakra, exerted a powerful ninjutsu, and attacked Chiba in a storm. In the face of these attacking Konoha ninja, Chiba is still the same as before, without the slightest taboo, the ability to launch frozen fruit, condensed on the knife, strong sniper out, condensed into a huge ice dragon, strong attack on the wood leaf ninja , to resolve their attacks. . Chapter 274： Day to the family to betray [to complete the order] "Ice Dragon is absolutely empty!" Chiba waved the demon knife and weeping, condensing the strength of the ice, slamming forward and slamming out, forming a huge ice dragon, a strong impact, smashing, swaying, and looking very. The attack from the Konoha Ninja was quickly defeated under the impact of the giant ice dragon. It could not be approached to Chiba, and it could not hurt him. When the Konoha Ninja saw this situation, he couldnt help but get up, there was no way, and his heart was unwilling. They want to take down Chiba, but the attack that Chiba has exerted, completely suppressing them, so that they can''t achieve results. They have tried several times, have not succeeded, can not suppress Chiba, and each time he is easily resolved by the offensive. "Don''t be discouraged. Although his strength is strong, he can''t always go on like this. If we can stop him and let him escape, then he will always be exhausted. At that time, we must He has the opportunity to take him down." The wave door said, saying this. Although the wind and water gates are very eager to kill Chiba, the strength of the other side is really strong. Even if he is fully attacked, he may not be able to succeed. Moreover, there are still flying scorpions on the scene, the strength of the wood leaves is extremely strong, but still can not help Chiba, really let them not reconciled. "Fire, Fire Dragon, Bomb!" The Գ Գ ն ն ն ն , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , This huge fire dragon can change direction, and it is not a single attack. It is not an easy task to defeat it. In the face of the impact of the fire dragon, Chiba did not have the slightest politeness, or waved the devil''s weep, slammed the majestic ice power, formed an ice dragon, blocked the fire dragon''s offensive, and did not hurt himself. "Day to the sun, you still have to clean up, leave the wood leaves early, or wait until the people of the family come, you want to leave, it is not so easy, and re-fall into the hands of the family, you will still be branded in the cage, Even being obliterated, as for other people who are separated, they can''t lift the curse of the birds in the cage." Chiba said with a slap in the face of the attack. Under this circumstance, Chiba can also resist the Konoha ninja and prevent them from approaching. The embarrassment is the day-to-day difference. If Chiba leaves, it is estimated that the daily divergence will face many problems and will be punished by the family. When I heard that Chiba said this, the daily difference in the day suddenly rose, and I felt a little dazed. My heart was still a little shaken and could not be decided directly. However, for the sake of myself and Ning, the daily divergence cannot be left in Konoha. The daily divergence gnawed his teeth and made a decision. His eyes became firm and he showed a solemn look. He did not hesitate, took back the reel, and rushed to the courtyard, ready to take away Ning. As for the other people who are separated from each other, if they want to follow him, he is willing to take them away. If he does not want to, he will not be reluctant. Of course, he will tell the other people in the cage to release the curse of the birds in the cage, so that they can also remove the curse of the birds in the cage. After the day-to-day return to the courtyard, he summoned all the people in the family and told them how to remove the curse from the cage. "I have already removed the curse of the bird in the cage. From then on, I will not be controlled by the master, I can get freedom, do what I want to do, but I can''t stay in the village. Otherwise, the family will not let me go." "The day-to-day difference looks at the people in the family, Shen Sheng said, the expression is solemn. "I will tell you the way to remove the curse of the birds in the cage, but I will leave with you. It is your will. I will not force it, but you must consider the consequences, whether you want to be free or stay in the village." When I heard the words of the Japanese, the family was excited and excited, and it was difficult to calm down. All along, the Japanese people have been obsessed with the cursing of the birds in the cage. It is very resistant. If you want to remove the curse of the birds in the cage, you can get freedom, do what you want to do, no longer be bound by the family, and always unconditionally sell your life for the family. Now, the opportunity to remove the curse of the birds in the cage is placed in front of them, so that they can not be excited, can not wait to immediately remove the curse, completely restore freedom..... However, after thinking of releasing the curse of the bird in the cage, it is equal to the Zong family. To leave the leaves, they still feel a little hesitant and cannot make a decision immediately. "If you can get freedom and are not bound by the family, then even if you leave the leaves, then I am willing to do this." A family of people stood up and said, the words were strong and the expression was firm. "Yes, I don''t want to sell for the family. They just use us as a tool to protect the family. They don''t regard us as a tribe." Another person stood up and said with indignation, he was very angry. Obviously, these years have been subject to the constraints of the clan, and they need to obey unconditionally, let them have a great opinion on the clan, do not want their own destiny, always in the hands of others, want to break free from this invisible shackle. "Yes, I have to live freely. Even if I want to be a rebellious one, I will not leave it." After someone stated that other people were affected, they no longer hesitated and made decisions. They wanted to get rid of the control of the family, remove the curse of the birds in the cage, and gain true freedom. All the people gathered in the courtyard, no one refused such conditions, and agreed to remove the curse of the birds in the cage and restore the freedom. "The procedure for releasing the curse of the bird in the cage is here. If you look at it, you can remove the curse and then we leave the village." The daily spread of 2.4 said, the heart is still very excited, there is no way to calm down. In this matter, he does not know whether he is doing right or wrong, but he just follows his own heart, and the choice of rights is still in the hands of these people. The people who were separated from each other did not hesitate and quickly walked forward, took the reels, and quickly opened them to see the way to remove the curse. The way to remove the curse of the bird in the cage is not so complicated and difficult to understand. Just take a moment and try it, and it will basically succeed. For these people who are separated from each other, it is not difficult at all. Recommend a friend''s book, a new book, "The Public Enemy of Entertainment", you can look at the entertainment text to see, a lot of support! ! ! . Chapter 275： Xianfa [for automatic] After the Japanese people knew the way to remove the curse of the birds in the cage, they did not hesitate to immediately print and lift the forehead, almost accompanied by the curse of their lives. After the spells were lifted, they didnt have that very special feeling and wouldnt be strong, but they made them feel like they were released from the huge cage and they could get real freedom without being restrained. You can do what you like according to your own wishes. "I finally got the freedom, no longer have to sell like a family." "Since then, I have only lived for myself and I don''t need to be controlled by the family." "We can live a good life." Every day, everyone cheered and cheered, and they were very excited. It was difficult to calm down and it was difficult to calm down. "The curse of the bird in the cage has been lifted. I have to leave the wooden leaves with Ning. If you follow me, it is up to you to decide." He said to the Japanese, he did not go to the poor. 14 These tribes remove the cursing of the birds in the cage, in order to gain freedom, not be controlled by others, to act with their own preferences, rather than being controlled again by others, and obliging to obey the orders of others. "I am willing to leave with you." "If you continue to stand in the leaves, the family will not let us go, it is better to follow you and start again from somewhere else." "Yes, as long as we work together and go to other places, we can certainly have better development. We are the strongest Japanese family in Konoha." Everyone in the daily division expressed their opinions and was willing to follow the day to leave the day and work hard in other places to resume their careers. "Then we should not stay, simply clean up, leave the village." The Japanese side said, the face is solemn. "Xi Rihong, you wait for the people who follow the day to leave, I will cover you." Chiba said to the red sun standing in the distance, and he looked solemn. Even after being attacked by many Konoha ninjas, Chiba is still able to compete and will not fall behind in the wind and be invincible. "Well, you have to pay attention to safety." The red sun nodded and said, did not hesitate, would not say to leave with Chiba. After all, she still has emotions for Muye in her heart. She will not easily start with the Niberia Ninja. She cant make up her mind and cant help Chiba. Since he can''t start with the Konoha ninja, it''s best not to drag down Chiba, lest the Chiba be in danger. Many of the wooden leaves of the ninja looked at Chiba standing on the top of the building. Looking at this boy, he hated it very much. He wanted to kill Chiba and unloaded eight pieces, but there was no way. Moreover, they still occupy the number of people, but they can''t help but make them more angry and unable to calm down. Գ Գ ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն He took out the sword in the three hands and attacked it directly, drawing a curve and attacking Chiba to attack him in different positions. However, after the sword in the three hands was attacked, the scorpion scorpion smashed the ninjutsu, and the sword was separated into three avatars, appearing around Chiba. As the three avatars appeared around Chiba, they did not hesitate to run Chakra immediately, while exerting ninjutsu and besieging Chiba. Moreover, the ninjutsu performed by the three avatars, or the ninjutsu of different attributes, attacked Chiba together. "Fire, Fire Dragon, Bomb!" "Water Margin and Water Dragon Bomb!" "The technique of bandits and earthworms!" The three avatars use different ninjutsu, and the power is very powerful. The bombardment of Chiba surrounded by the middle is absolutely terrible. If you want to resist it, the difficulty is absolutely very big, even impossible. Seeing the three avatars of the Գ Գ ն , , , , , , , , , , , , , ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ After all, such an attack is an attack of three different attributes. Even if it is elementalized, it cannot be immune, and it will still be affected. Even in the face of such a situation, Chiba still calms the Olympics and does not panic, immediately launching the ability to freeze the fruit. Moreover, he almost mobilized the ultimate ability to immediately freeze the surrounding space, forming a thick layer of ice directly in the air, wrapping him inside, not easily attacked. As the thick ice layer appeared, it blocked the ninjutsu that attacked. Rumble! ! The three attributes of the Ninjutsu attack, the incomparably violent attack on the ice layer, the ice layer is broken and attacked toward Chiba. However, Chiba will explode the power of frozen fruit, constantly create ice, and increase the defense of the ice layer to withstand these attacks. Many of the wooden leaves of the ninja originally thought that with the attack of the Գ Գ ն ,, it was enough to defeat Chiba, but did not expect that it would be the result, and was actually resisted. Chiba is in the ice, constantly creating ice and not being hurt. However, he created the ice layer in this way, the physical strength 373 consumption is still very large, can not be consumed this way, otherwise, it is really necessary to be left here. Seeing that Chiba was able to withstand such an attack, the Feng Shui Gate was equally astonished. I did not expect that Chiba had such ability. It was really shocking. However, he still wants to kill Chiba and does not want to let go of his opponent. The wind and water gates no longer retain their strength, summoning the two immortals, launching the immortal mode, maximizing the strength and enhancing the attack power. After the wave of water gates entered the immortal mode, it immediately operated Chakra, condensed spiral pills, and formed the Xianfa spiral pill. The power of the Xianfa spiral pill is much stronger than that of the spiral pill under normal circumstances. It is more powerful and more destructive. After the wind and water gate condensed the spiral pill, there was no hesitation, regardless of the ice layer in front of the Chiba, or the rapid attack of the past, the powerful bombardment of the spiral pill, to break the ice layer and defeat the deep ice. Chiba. boom! The fairy-spirited pill attacked the past, and the power was so powerful that it was ruined, as if everything had no way to stop it, it would be completely defeated and completely smashed everything. The spiral pill rotates continuously, constantly slamming forward, smashing the ice layer and approaching the Chiba to the past. . Chapter 276： Withdrawal of wood leaves [seeking rewards] Chiba is in the middle of the ice, watching the attack of the fairy-spirited pill, and the heart suddenly rises, feels the pressure, and dare not take a nap. You must know that the other party is not the general ninjutsu, but the sacred method. Even if it is elementalized, it cannot be immune. After all, Xianfa has natural power, even if it is a natural elemental fruit, it can be elementalized and immune. Chiba wants to resist such an attack. It must go all out, not be slow, and need to be careful. Under this circumstance, Chiba has no other way, can only launch the ability of frozen fruit, constantly condense the ice, and resist the impact of the fairy spiral pills. Moreover, Chiba gradually condenses the ice and creates some space for himself, which is convenient for him to attack. After he made room, Chiba did not hesitate to launch the ability to burn the fruit, bursting out the flame, condensing on the right hand, forming a fireball, and still in a state of constant suppression. The size of this fireball is not large, only the size of the fist, and it is constantly suppressed by Chiba, maintaining a certain scale. The fireball of Chiba Coherence is completely based on the idea of ??a spiral pill, compressing the flame and condensing it. When the Xianfa spiral pill breaks the ice layer and appears in front of Chiba, it is necessary to bombard him. When he is killed, he does not hesitate to bombard the fireball in his hand. pill. boom! When the two collide, they immediately produce a roar, with a powerful force to break out, shattering the surrounding ice, and the power fluctuations spread out to the surrounding, creating a roar. After the outbreak of the attack, Chiba did not intend to take the other person''s life, because the difficulty is too big, there is no need. Therefore, Chiba did not intend to continue to stay and rushed out behind him. Moreover, people such as Xi Rihong and Sunshine Day have already begun to leave and walk a long distance. "Kiba ninja, but this way, wait for me to step on the wooden leaves." Chiba retired and said, it was very arrogant. Chiba quits on one side and does not intend to stay. The speed is still very fast. There is no problem at all to leave from the leaves. After all, his strength is very strong, and it is absolutely not easy to leave him. In the process of retreating, Chiba started the ability to burn fruit, forming a huge fireball, and rushing toward the wood leaf ninja. Although the power of this huge fireball is not as strong as that of Yandi, it is also not to be underestimated. The power is very powerful. If you want to resist it, it will never be easy. "Be careful!" When you see a huge fireball impact, even if you are flying, you will feel awkward and have tremendous pressure. Upon hearing the reminder of the flying sun, the wooden leaf ninja did not dare to neglect, immediately acted, did not dare to stay in the same place, and fled to the side. If this huge fireball hits the building area, it will definitely cause great damage and even cause many residents to lose their lives. This is a very serious matter. "Can''t let the fireball rush to the side of the neighborhood." The wave of water screamed and looked solemn. He originally wanted to pursue Chiba, and he did not intend to let Chiba leave so easily, but did not expect that things would develop like this. The first thing they have to do is not to pursue Chiba, but to resolve the crisis of this fireball and not let the villagers suffer. "The fireball will hit the residential area. What should we do?" asked the wooden leaf ninja, and there was some worry in his heart. There is no good way. "This kind of fireball, even if it is forcibly resisted, I am afraid it will be difficult to resist." "This **** Chiba, even before leaving, still wants to harm the villagers, it is really not human." Many wood leaf ninjas sipped and screamed that Chiba was not a human being, but still couldn''t think of a good way to resolve the crisis of this huge fireball. "I will deal with this fireball, you go after the Chiba." The wave of the water gate said, not wanting the villagers to be in danger of life, but also do not want to let go of Chiba. "Then it will be handed over to you, let''s go after the Chiba." The crowd said, without hesitation, turned and chased after Chiba. The wave of water and water gates sent out a bitter, directly attacked and smashed out, hitting a huge fireball that rushed to the residential area. When the pain is not approaching the huge fireball, the wave of water and water gates launches the technique of flying thunder, and quickly pulls the mourning of the huge fireball. Then he runs Chakra, wraps his arm and inserts it directly into the fireball, into the fireball. In the next moment, Chiba launched the thunder and thunder, and moved away from the air with a huge fireball, appearing beside a lake outside the village. In the lake outside the village, there is a surgical brand in which the Feng Shui Gate was inscribed before, so it is possible to directly transfer the huge fireball to the village to avoid the harm of the villagers. After the blink of an eye, in the lake outside the village, there was a raging fire, and there was a loud roar. If it was hit by a residential area, I dont know how much damage it would cause. The wave of water and water has solved the crisis of the village, but it is far from Chiba. If you want to chase Chiba, you may not be able to catch up. Chiba made this huge fireball, bombarding the residential area of ??the wooden leaves, just to contain the wind and water gate, so that the latter can not chase. Although the wind and water gate can not beat Chiba strongly, but the ability to chase is very strong (? Zhao Hao) strong, through the technique of flying Thunder God, can continue to go round with Chiba. Chiba has already consumed a lot of physical strength. It is impossible to continue to support it. It can''t always fight. Otherwise, it will definitely be tiring here. I really want to leave. I am afraid it will not be easy. Nowadays, the wave of water and water can not be chased, even if other Konoha ninja chase, Chiba has enough confidence to block these ninjas, it will not cause much trouble, and it is very easy to leave here. Chiba all the way out of the wood leaves, while exerting various means of attack, lightning, fire and ice broke out, almost everywhere, causing great troubles for the pursued ninja, making their speed slow down, fundamentally Can''t chase. After some chasing, the distance between the two did not get closer at all, but it became farther away, and even the traces of Chiba could not be seen. . Chapter 277： The decision of the day [to complete the order] As the distance between the two is getting farther and farther, the Konoha ninja wants to chase Chiba, which is impossible and very difficult. However, Konoha Ninja will not give up easily, or continue to pursue. It''s easy to give up this kind of thing, but it won''t be the style that Konoha Ninja will do, nor their style. Even if it is difficult to pursue Chiba, you can''t leave Chiba in the leaves, they have to work hard, there will be no slightest scorn. Chiba rushed behind, and in less than a little while, he caught up with the Japanese and the Japanese. After they rushed together, they did not say anything and quickly rushed out of the leaves. After three hours of continuous travel, Chiba and his party came to the city of Campanulaceae, and it was far away from the wood leaf ninja. After coming to the city of Campanulaceae, they can finally take a break and temporarily take a breather to restore the energy they consume. Moreover, it is still midnight, and there are still two hours away from dawn. They want to find a place to rest, obviously not possible, and there is no such opportunity. Although Konoha Ninja is not chasing it now, I believe that it will take a long time for someone to chase after it. Regardless of whether it is treated by Chiba or the daily neglect of the wood leaves, the tops of the wood leaves will be highly valued by 417 and must not be underestimated. After entering the wood leaves, Chiba will fight all the way until it comes to the city of Campanulaceae, and then take a break. If you continue to fight, Chiba can''t support it, it will definitely be cumbersome, and you can beat him without any ninjutsu. Now I can rest temporarily, and Chiba can finally eat a few soldiers and pills to restore some of the energy consumed. "We have left the wood leaves now, but we are still in the territory of the country of fire. We can''t rest for too long. The ninja of Konoha will definitely catch up soon." Chiba found a place, sit down and fight for it. Time to restore strength. "Day to the sun, what are you going to do? The country of fire must be waiting for it. Where are you going to start again?" Chiba asked. If the day-to-day separation is willing to go to the rain country, then it is definitely a good thing for the rain country, which can enhance the overall strength of the rain country. After all, the country of the rain is now expanding its territory, and the country has become vast. It is necessary to have some strong families and forces to settle in, stabilize the bed of the rain country and strengthen its strength. "Do you have any good suggestions?" The daily divergence was slightly indulgent, and I asked Chiba. After all, he has experienced a lot of things and has a good experience. Since Chiba has such a topic, there will definitely be some ideas. It is better to ask for it first. "According to the situation of daily separation, if you leave the wooden leaves and then vote for the other four big countries, they will certainly be very welcome and treat you as a noble." "However, even if you join a big country, you can only be treated as a VIP. You can''t have a big decision-making power. It is not the best choice." "If you go to the country of rain, I promise that you can get a territory under the jurisdiction. No one will interfere with you. As long as the war breaks out, you can exert some strength to help the country fight against foreign enemies. This is enough. Chiba first analyzes the current situation of the following divisions, and then gives a best choice. "Going to the country of the rain, it is not relying on you, you are the rebellion of Konoha, we can''t do this kind of thing." When Chiba''s words came out, there was a daily opposition to the family, and the emotions were very exciting. I am in the same position as Chiba, and I dont want to trust each other. "You have to know that you are also a wood leaf rebellious. Do you think you are a Konoha ninja?" Chiba sneered and said disdainfully. "We are betraying the leaves, but we don''t really want to betray the leaves, we are only forced to help." Another person said. "Do you have a difference? Don''t say what you said like a white lotus. If you don''t want to, you can''t undo the bird cursing in the cage before, so there is nothing left." Chiba shrugged and said with a joking, disapproving. "Don''t quarrel, I intend to lead you, go to the rain country to develop, one day, our strength of separation will be stronger than the family." The Japanese side said, the expression is firm and made a decision. "You have made a wise choice, as long as you develop in the rain country, it is definitely better than other countries." Chiba said. "We can go to the country of the rain, but you have to say it, give us enough power, no matter what, let us make our own choices." The Japanese side said, the expression is very firm. In this kind of thing, he must show his attitude and can''t relax. He does not want to leave the Japanese sect, go to other places, and finally be bound by others, not to get real freedom. "Reassured, I just want to strengthen the national strength of the rain country, and I don''t intend to control you and restrain you." Chiba said, his eyes are bright. "A word is fixed, then we will follow you to the country of the rain." "Homeowners, we are not doing very well." Some ethnic groups said that they were still a bit unacceptable and did not want to cooperate with people like Chiba. Because Chiba had killed many Konoha ninjas before, and now they have left the leaves, but their mentality has not changed for a while, and they still hate Chiba, and feel that they cannot cooperate with Chiba. "You don''t want to say any more. I have already made a decision. If anyone doesn''t want to follow me, I won''t be reluctant." The day turned to the day to stop these people from speaking, and they were solemn and neat. Anyway, these people are now free and have their own choice of power. They should not interfere with them too much and let them make their own decisions. Seeing the daily divergence, the others were silent, although they were still a little dissatisfied, but did not say much. For the daily divergence, they are still very respectful, and feel that the daily difference is the spiritual pillar of the separation. Only by following the daily difference can the division become stronger and surpass the sovereign. Only the strength of the separation of the family beyond the sovereign, can prove that the Zong family is the most wrong decision to cast a curse on the birds in the cage. They hope that one day, to this ancient family, there will be no distinction between the family and the family, and everyone can live in peace. Recommend a new book "Huoying Inuyasha System", the type is Huoying, the ability is Inuyasha, if you like, you can go to support! ! ! . Chapter 278： Return to the country of the rain [seeking automatic] Although the Japanese people do not want to press the country of Wow and rain, they are dependent on Chiba in disguise. However, under the insistence of the daily divergence, they have no choice but to follow the daily difference and go to the country of rain, where it is slow. Slow development. Convincing the Japanese to divide the family, Chiba is one of the things that completed the successful release of the One Piece system. "The host successfully rebelled against the Japanese, and rebelled against the wood leaves, rewarding the domineering color and gaining 100,000 points." The sound of the One Piece system prompts. Then, Chiba won the domineering skill, and there are more than 100,000 points. "After rest, you will go in the direction of the country of the rain, I will pick up a person, and then I will catch up with you." Chiba said to the Japanese. Nothing to say about the daily difference, nodded - nod. After all, he and Chiba are not allies, they have nothing to do, they have no right to ask so many things, and they dont have so much mood to ask. After the rest of the tribes have been rested, the daily diver will lead the tribes, continue on their way, and rush to the direction of the rain country. "Where are we going to pick up people?" Xi Rihong did not follow the Japanese-day business, but followed Chiba, curious, and asked. "Not far, just not far away, you should see him when you go." Chiba said. Before the action, Chiba discussed with the big snake pill, let the big snake pill bring the day to the city of the bellflower, waiting in the square. Perhaps, because Chibas time is a bit late, it will make the big snake pill lose patience and become impatient, and may not wait there. Chiba and Eve Red followed the dark streets and rushed toward the square. A few minutes later, Chiba and Eve Red came to the Central Square and saw a man wearing a mask and wearing a black cloak, as if hidden in the darkness, standing in the middle of the square, waiting for others. At the foot of this figure, there is a comatose teenager lying down. It is not very old, but it is a sky. "Your speed is really fast, and I am falling asleep." The big snake pill, shrouded in the cloak, saw Chiba appear, lazily said, the voice was a bit cold. If you don''t agree with Chiba, you have to help him with the sky, and the big snake pill will not be so patient. He has already gone back to rest. "It can only be said that the wood leaf ninja is too difficult, I don''t want to let me go, and the siege all the way. It can be very good to come so quickly." Chiba said, calm, and there is nothing wrong with it. Anyway, the reason why Dashen Pill helped Chiba to do this is mainly to get a lot of benefits from Chiba, and to contribute a little. "What you have told me, I have already done it, I will not be honed with you here, I have to go back." The big snake pill said, very impatient. After all, he rushed directly into the darkness, and the figure quickly disappeared, not knowing where to go. "Is that person a ninja of Konoha?" asked the red-eyed eve, and was curious, how could he cooperate with Chiba. "Yes!" Chiba nodded and did not deny it. "Who is he? I actually work with you to help you do things." Xihonghong asked. "It''s just a partner. I get what I want. He gets what he wants." Chiba said, not saying the name of the big snake. He is getting the benefits now. There is no need to say the name of the big snake pill. It may even cause trouble for the big snake pill, or not. While talking, Chiba walked toward the coma, and lifted the sky, and then directly carried it, ready to leave, and went to meet with the Japanese and the Japanese. "Is this boy also a ninja of Konoha?" Xi Lihong looked at Tianzang and asked. "Yes, it is a member of the root, called Tianzang." Chiba did not hide in this matter, and said it directly. Anyway, after the red sun will follow him, I will definitely know these things, there is no need to hide, I will know sooner or later. "Where do you take advantage of the sky, what good is it for you?" Xi Shihong asked, but I really couldn''t understand the purpose of Chiba doing these things. "Tianzang is good at Muji Ninjutsu, whether it is for Konoha, or any Ninja Village, it will be of great help, so I have to take it away and help me later." Chiba said, calm, there is Enough confidence. Asking for flowers "I don''t know what you want to do, but I will support you." The red sun was slightly indulged, and he said, and he looked firm. Since she left Chiba with the village, she is equivalent to Chiba, no matter what he will do, he will certainly support him. "You are my woman, naturally I want to support me." Chiba took the red hand of the sun, and said, showing a confident smile. They did not stay, quickly left the central square, and went to meet with the Japanese and the Japanese. Konoha Ninja still does not intend to let go of Chiba and others. He still sent different teams to pursue Chiba and others, hoping to stop them, avenge the dead ninjas, or intercept the group of people who are separated from each other. ...... Although they sent a lot of strong people, but there are Chiba screens, they can not be easily realized, or blocked. After two days of chasing, Chiba led everyone into the transit of the rain country and completely left the country of fire. Nowadays, the country of the rain, the country has expanded several times, the overall national strength is more powerful, there is already the strength to confront the big country, and there are people in the country of the rain. Therefore, the country of rain has already negotiated with other countries, and it is not possible to send ninjas casually. If you do not do the same thing if you are not allowed to do the same, then the country of rain will send a strong person. Kill the invading ninja. For such a policy, when other big countries started, they still sneered at it and did not do it at all. However, Yuyin Village sent strong men several times, strongly killing the invading ninjas, deterring other big countries, let them finally pay attention to this matter, and dare not make a small rainy country. After Chiba and others entered the country of rain, they made the chasing of the wood leaf ninja become taboo, and dare not easily enter the country of the rain. Although the wood leaf ninja is not reconciled, there is no way. It can only be seen when Chiba and others leave. It can only be smashed on the border of the country of fire. There is no way. . Chapter 279： Research [seeking rewards] When Chiba returned to Yuyin Village with the daily separation, he gave all the next things to Yahiko to deal with. It is very troublesome and requires energy. The thing he wants to do most now is to take a good rest. Since this time, Chiba has consumed a lot of spirit and needs to take a good rest for a while before it can recover. Yahiko is able to handle these things very well, let the Japanese people who lead the Japanese to the Japanese, and go to the territory of the country that originally belonged to the river, where to find a good place, from where to develop the day-to-day separation. Before the break, Chiba had already told me not to interfere too much with the day-to-day separation and let them choose their own. Just pick a place and give them development. Yahiko is very much in line with Chibas proposal of "two-ninth". In this matter, he has largely followed the advice of the daily divergence and gave the initiative to them to let them handle it themselves. ...... In the room of Chiba, Chiba lazyly squatted on the red body of the japan, then turned and ya directly on her body, and began a journey of conquest. Although the boat is tired, but seeing such a jasper woman, Chiba still has the urge to move around, wanting Wushan yun rain. Even though the sun was a little resisted, it was only slightly struggling, and soon it was put into the market. Follow Chiba slowly to meet and enjoy this joyful thing. A beautiful movement, played in the room, is a visual impact. After returning to Yuyin Village, Chiba gave the stunned Tianzang to the soil treatment, allowing the soil to be applied to the heavens and to control the heavens. The person with the soil is now a Xiao organization, the same as the ninja of Yuyin Village. Although the other is a Konoha ninja, there is no room for choice in this matter, only to control the sky. With the soil, I think that in many things, Chiba seems to be able to see through many things even if he doesn''t understand it carefully. Even with the faint feeling that the land has already known his identity, so Chiba has not asked whether it is possible to do this thing with the soil. It is a matter of course and it can certainly be done. After Chiba returned to Yuyin Village, there was nothing important to relax and enjoy life. Of course, he is not without things. He has to experiment and inject the cells between the hands and columns into his body and fuse with his own cells. During this time, the third endurance war finally came to an end, and the five major powers negotiated and negotiated an armistice agreement. The three great powers around the country of the rain, during the third war of the world, were killed by the rain country, causing great losses. Therefore, before the armistice, the country of the wind, the country of the land and the country of the fire suppressed the country of the rain and wanted to impose sanctions on the country of rain. For the things that the three big powers want to do, sanction the rain country, Chiba and others do not care, as long as they do not launch the army, the army is pressing the border, there is no problem. Moreover, if the three major powers want to dispatch troops again, then the third war of endurance will want to stop the war. It is basically impossible. It will set off a new round of war, which will only cause more casualties and cause even greater loss. Therefore, the sanctions imposed by the three major powers on the country of rain can only be ended without a result. Apart from economic sanctions against the country of rain, there is no other way. It is impossible to send troops to enter the country of the rain. The most important thing in the rain country now is to stabilize the situation, gradually develop national strength, and achieve a unified policy. Even if the economy is sanctioned to a certain extent, the impact will not be great and acceptable. For a long time in the future, Chiba was immersed in the laboratory, studying the things that merged the cells between the thousand columns. This matter is theoretically very easy, there is no difficulty, but if it is to succeed, it is still very difficult. It must be tried many times. After countless experiments, it will have a chance to succeed. After three months, Chiba was still immersed in the laboratory, immersed in experiments and conducted his research. In order to do this experiment, he has invested a lot of energy, almost regardless of the image, completely unkempt, looks a little nervous..... At this point, Chiba is staring at a container filled with solution, looking at the two cells in the container with a microscope and watching the process of fusion. Chiba wants to complete this experiment flawlessly, and the two cells must be perfectly blended without any flaws. Chiba has tried dozens of times, but none of them succeeded. When they merged, there were some unexpected situations, or they could not be perfectly integrated. Although it is said that Chiba has the fruits of surgery, it can be done to a large extent. This is Yaan, which is better than others. However, these things are not done overnight. It takes a long time to study and can get perfect results. "Hurry up and give me success, or I will have no patience." Chiba looked at the two fused cells, muttered, or kept looking forward to the mood. After all, he has failed dozens of times, mastered a lot of experience, and has made great progress, and has enough confidence in the smooth integration of the two cells. Just under his gaze, the two cells gradually merged and there was no rejection. The time was a bit long, but everything went very smoothly. Seeing this situation, Chiba did not dare to care, holding his breath, his eyes were very serious. Until the two cells merged together, the perfect fusion, 4.1 did not have the slightest flaw, he only took a long sigh of relief, showing a wonderful smile. "Its finally succeeded!" Chiba cheered and was very excited. It took him three full months to study the cells between the thousand columns and his own cells, allowing the two cells to merge successfully. The combination of the two cells, Vanname, proves that the hypothesis of Chiba can be successful. If the cells between the hand column are implanted into his body and merged with his cells, then the hibiscus can be used. . If you can use Muji Ninjutsu, the strength of Chiba will be much improved, and there will be more fighting methods. It is even more difficult to deal with him. Nowadays, he has successfully taken the first step. As for the latter things, it is not easy to achieve. . Chapter 280： Success [to be automated] With the perfect fusion of cells between the cells and the stems, Chiba can continue to do the next thing, that is, the cells between the thousand columns can be implanted into their own bodies and merged with their own cells. For the next period of time, in addition to eating, Chiba was basically immersed in the laboratory to prepare for the fusion of cells. He implanted the cells between the thousand columns, not simply implanted, but to achieve perfect integration, so do a lot of preparation. Chiba took ten days to prepare, and then the lab was closed, so that no one would enter the lab, only he would stay alone. Although Xihong was worried about Chiba, he did not know the situation in the laboratory and could only wait patiently. He hoped that the experiment in Chiba would succeed. Yahiko and others are equally curious, and they are equally worried about Chiba, but they can''t help at all, and can only wait for the results. In a blink of an eye, a month passed, the closed laboratory door slowly opened, appeared at the door, and came out from the inside 14. He was dressed in a blue dress and looked no different from the previous one. He just looked more spiritual and danced and looked very happy. "Is it successful?" Seeing Chiba coming out of the lab, he was excited and did not hesitate. He immediately went over and came to Qianba, and asked. "Since I came out, it must have been successful." Chiba said with a smile, feeling very good, showing a bright smile. After returning to Yuyin Village, Chiba basically put all the thoughts on the experiment. It took nearly five months to complete this thing and successfully merged the cells between the thousand columns. After the integration of the cells between the thousand columns, Chiba can create a wooden property Chakra, which can display the hibiscus ninjutsu, and the collected hibiscus ninjutsu scrolls can finally come in handy. "That''s great, I was still worried about you, now I can breathe a sigh of relief." Xi Xihong said, relaxing inside. Since this month, she has been worried about Chiba, for fear that he has made any accidents in the experiment, and has been unable to feel at ease. If he does not sleep well, his spirit will be worse. "Let you worry." Chiba stretched out his hand and held the jade hand of the red sun, looking at her white cheeks, tenderly said. "As long as you are fine, I am relieved, everything is worth it." Xi Xihong said with a smile, his face smiled and looked very good. "I stayed in the lab for a month. I used to eat munitions and pills all day. I saw that the munitions and pills were disgusting. Let me do something delicious." Chiba said, and the stomach has begun to rise. . "Okay!" said the red nod on the evening, a look of a good wife. Yahiko, they learned that Chibas news from the lab was excited, and put down the work at hand and came to see Chiba. "You guy, after drilling into the lab, it is like entering a demon, so long after it came out." Xiaonan came to the hall and looked at Chiba, who was sitting in a chair and eating fruits and snacks, complaining. Of course, she is not blaming Chiba, but she does not say that he has two sentences, and she will feel uncomfortable. In order to have a look at each other, after they moved to Yuyin Village, they lived in the same big house. They had dinner together on weekdays and discussed things together. It is very convenient to have a photo. "I don''t want to do something quickly, then do something, and want to save a little time." Chiba said with an apple, and said, very happy. "I will feel relieved when I see you are fine," Xiaonan said, feeling very good and showing a shallow smile. "You still have no confidence in me. What I do is not hand-to-hand." Chiba said confidently. "What is the red sun doing?" Xiaonan couldn''t see the red sun, and he asked. Under normal circumstances, Chiba comes out of the laboratory, and the red sun will definitely stick to him. It is possible to stay away from it. "My stomach is a little hungry, let her do something delicious for me. Wait a minute for us to have dinner together. We haven''t eaten together for a long time." Chiba said. Eating with everyone, talking and laughing, Chiba feels that the atmosphere is very good. "Well, everyone has been busy with each other recently. They can''t sit together and have a good meal. It''s rare to have this opportunity." Xiaonan did not refuse, and immediately agreed. "I will go to Xixihong to help you eat." of." Xiaonans mood was very good. He left the living room happily and walked toward the kitchen. After a while, Yahiko, Changmen, Ye Yuanlin and Uchiha took the soil, and the brain-washed Tianzang, who rushed over and talked about waiting for dinner. Recently, its very good to have the soil and the wilderness, but Lin still doesnt know the identity of the soil, and the soil always carries an orange-red wooden mask, which has never revealed the true face in the face. Living with you for so long, Ye Yuanlin has opinions on Chiba, and has hate. As time goes by, she is gradually diluted a lot, not so strong, but there is no discourse in the weekdays. Although Ye Yuanlin does not want Chiba to be the opposite of Konoha, in these 400 things, there is no way to intervene too much and cannot change anything. In general, Chiba is still the savior of Nohara, if not because of his words, Ye Yuanlin died long ago. On several occasions, Ye Yuanlins three-tailed runaway controlled her body and almost destroyed her body and killed her. Because of the suppression of Chiba, Nohara Lin was able to save his life, and gradually restrained the three tails, and can use the power of three tails to some extent. Therefore, Nohara has a bit of resentment against Chiba, but if he really wants to kill him, he still can''t start. As for Tianzang, after being washed by the brain, Yu Zhibo forgot the things in the wood leaves, I feel that I am a ninja in Yuyin Village, and they are partners with Chiba, I like to stay with everyone, talk and laugh, in the slightest Without being affected, fully integrated into this group. Among these people, the most invisible to Chiba is the Uchiha belt with wooden mask, which is the most uncontrolled. Chiba and Changmen, Yahiko, and Xiaonan have good feelings. If there are any problems between them, they will be announced openly and will not always be concealed. When I wrote this one, I was so hungry that I couldnt write it. I finally persisted and asked for support! ! . Chapter 281： The plot begins [please full order] Xi Rihong and Xiao Nan lived in the kitchen for an hour, making a delicious meal, full of color and flavor, and watching people make a big move, they must drool. The dishes were brought out one after another and placed on the table, so that the endurance was almost impossible, and I wanted to eat it immediately. "It''s really drooling to make so many good dishes." Chiba said with exclamation. For food, he has no resistance. "Well, the dishes are all ready, you can eat." Xiaonan said elegantly, his face was smiling. Sitting on the side of Chiba, the red is quiet and beautiful, like a slim beauty, with its own unique charm, looks very good. Without hesitation, everyone sat down and started to enjoy the food. It was effective and the atmosphere was very good. They are like a group of teenagers, sharing common hobbies, gathering together, talking about their dreams, but relaxing, no tension. ...... In the next few days, Chiba allocated a reasonable amount of time and took some time to spend the day. In the past five months, he devoted most of his time to the experiment, and he could not accompany the Xihonghong. Now that the matter is finally completed, it is natural to accompany the Xihonghong. Otherwise, there will be opinions on the evening. In addition to accompanying the red sun, if Chiba had time, it would be used to cultivate hibiscus and to develop the ability to thunder the fruit. Although his current strength is not bad, but he wants to dominate the world, he still needs to become stronger and have stronger strength. After all, when you wait until later, he needs to face not only the shadow-level powerhouse, but the tail beast and the human pillar, and even the big boss hidden. Even without the help of the One Piece system, Chiba is a peerless genius. The speed of practicing Ninjutsu is very fast. It doesn''t take long for me to ask for the shackles of Muji. As long as you can display a kind of hibiscus ninjutsu, other hibiscus ninjutsu naturally comes into being, and you can understand it flexibly. It takes a month before and after Chiba, and you can exert a strong power by mastering the techniques of the wooden dragon and the tree world. If the tree world comes along with the burning fruit and works together, it will definitely erupt a strong power, even unexpected. Now, the third end of the world has ended, and the wars in various places have stopped. At most, there are only a few small-scale collisions. It is not a war at all. Under the management of Yahiko, the country of the rain has gradually stabilized. Even those small countries that have been brought back have no opinions, and basically accept such a fate. In general, Chiba has no special things to do, and can walk and enjoy life in the world. When I was free, I had a chance to relax. Chiba had not let go, and I left the Yuyin Village in the evening, walking around and traveling everywhere, it was a honeymoon trip. Traveling with the people I like, for the evening sun, but very happy things, did not refuse at all, directly promised down, the face filled with a happy smile. In this way, the honeymoon trip of the young couple begins. Chiba and Yuri Red left Yuyin Village this time, but it took four months. After they returned to Yuyin Village, the third endurance war had ended for a year. During the period when Chiba left Yuyin Village, the human snake experiment in the dark snake pill was finally exposed. Knowing such a thing, Fei Fei was very angry and could not tolerate the behavior of the big snake pill and decided to take the big snake pill. However, the big snake pill can not be stupid, will not be shackled, choose to betray the wood leaves, resolutely left the village, become the rebellion of the wood leaves. In the third round of the World War, the wood leaves, despite their death, were able to circumvent the four great countries, and did not fall into the wind, without defeat, but suffered huge losses, almost unbearable. First, because Chiba betrayed the village, the three generations of water shadows were assassinated, causing the foggy village to fight against the wood leaves and set off the prelude to the third endurance war. If Chiba is still in the wood leaves, then there is a presence in the wood leaves that can rival the shadow level, which can protect the safety of the village and provide a strong fighting force. Then, Chiba even joined the country of the rain, began to work on the wood leaf ninja, causing the wood leaf ninja to be killed and caused huge losses. Later, Chiba was invading the leaves, killing the strong people like the group, and letting the leaves lose a shadow. In general, because of the things of Chiba, the leaves of the wood suffered a series of losses, greatly weakening the strength of the leaves. Nowadays, the big snake pill, one of the three tolerant, has rebelled against the wood leaves. For the wood leaves, it is really worse, and the impact is even more serious. Although the wood leaves are not defeated, the loss of the miscellaneous beasts is very horrible. If you want to restore your strength, you need to recuperate for a long time. The third time the World Wars ended in a year! It is from this time that the story of Naruto officially opened. In Chiba and the evening sun, I returned to the village. In the past few days, Uchiha took the land and quietly left the village. He did not explain what to do. Uchiha is now a member of the top of the rain country. Many times, he will explain what he is going to do, but sometimes he still has the power to decide himself and does not need to report to others. After Yu Zhibo left the soil for three days, Chiba was discovered. This guy actually left. Thinking of the time of this kind of time, Chiba quickly reacted. Uchiha took the soil and left Yuyin Village. It is estimated that it is necessary to do something very important, that is, let the nine tails go away and attack (get Li Hao) Wood leaves. This time coincides with the time when the plot begins. ". Uchiha brought soil, or is it going to run away in the nine tails." Chiba said, revealing a stunned look. In this matter, how could he be less? Chiba decided in his heart and once again sneaked into the leaves. If he could intervene in the matter of the nine-tail attack, he would certainly not intervene. Chiba didn''t stay, and he confessed with the red sun, then left Yuyin Village and rushed toward Muye, and started a new conspiracy. Ding! "The host has new tasks. If the nine tails appear, collect the power of the nine tails, the mission is successful, reward 70,000 points, the mission fails, and the ability to burn fruits and frozen fruits is deprived." When Chiba leaves Yuyin Village, The One Piece system releases a new mission. . Chapter 282： Looking for big snake pill [seeking rewards] "Collect the power of the nine tails? How to collect?" Chiba was already on the road, and heard the task released by the One Piece system, could not help but stop. "The host can find the seal container, deprive the power of the nine tails and seal it in the container." The One Piece system explained to Chiba. "This is fine, but it is not so easy to find a container for the seal." Chiba muttered to himself. However, the One Piece system only released the task, let Chiba go to complete, will not care how to complete, what method to use, no movement. It is not so easy for Chiba to find the container of the seal. This thing may need to find someone to help. After returning to Yuyin Village, Chiba heard about the Big Snake Pill and knew that after the Snake Pill rebelled against the leaves, he went to the country of grass. If Chiba wants to find a big snake pill to help, it can only go to the country of grass. Although he does not want to go around the country of grass, this is no way. Today, perhaps there is no such thing as a country of grass, because the country of grass has been included in the country of the rain, becoming part of the country of rain. From Yuyin Village to the country of grass, and 130 does not take long, half a day is enough. Chiba came to the country of grass, let the members of the Xiao organization stationed here, inquire about the news of the big snake pill. For the country where the big snake pill came to the grass, continue to open the laboratory here, the members of the Xiao organization know the situation, and pay close attention from the beginning. Therefore, Chiba asked them to inquire about the situation of the big snake pill and find out where the big snake pill base is located. There is no difficulty and it will soon give useful information. "According to the information we have collected, Dashen Pill is very likely to build the base in the ghost forest." Xiao organized the management of the country in the grass, took a map, and pointed out a place on it, said. Although he is a few years older than Chiba, but in front of Chiba, he dare not have a little bit of time to make a look, it is very respectful. The reputation of the silver Shura, their impression is very deep, I think this is a killing God, can not be provoked. Moreover, Chiba is still a high-level member of Yuyin Village. If he is not happy, he can deprive him of his authority at any time, and even kill him. "Okay, I know." Chiba looked at the map and nodded slightly, opening her mouth. He did not stay, left directly, and rushed to the ghost forest. Seeing that Chiba is so vigorous and vigorous, this management did not say much, understand the character of Chiba, and did not think about helping. He knows very well that with the strength of Chiba, he can swept the vast majority of opponents, and there is no need for help. If someone comes to help, it may be a burden. Half an hour later, Chiba came to the ghost forest. Ghost fog forest, haunting fog all the year round, difficult to dissipate, revealing a strange smog, and living here all the year, will have a great impact on the body. However, because of the fog and the lush forest, it is a very good hiding place. Even if someone is chasing and wanting to find each other here, it is very difficult. Moreover, after entering the ghost forest, it is very likely that there will be fog, and it will not be able to come out. This ghost forest is simply a taboo for the people of the country of grass. It is prohibitive and does not dare to set foot. Since the arrival of the big snake pill, no one dares to step on the ghost forest. If you enter the ghost forest, if you are lucky, you may be killed by the big snake pill and used for human experiments. "This place is really bad." Chiba looked at the fog of the ghost forest, lamented. He did not have the slightest taboo, went straight to the pace, and walked in to the ghost forest. Chiba slightly (befa) the ability to burn the fruit, the silk flame spread from the body, spread out to the surrounding, evaporating the surrounding fog. As the flame spreads out, the temperature in the surrounding space rises, the mist is evaporated, and the visibility is raised to see what is going on in the distance. When Chiba walked in all the way, there was no jealousy at all. Just like the backyard of his home, there was no pressure to walk after dinner. "The big snake pill, I am coming to you." Chiba went into the depths of the ghost forest and shouted loudly, letting the sound reverberate in the air. As long as the big snake pill is in the ghost forest, you can hear the voice of Chiba and come out to meet him. For this, Chiba is still very confident. Chiba is waiting for the big snake pill to appear in the depths of the ghost forest. A few minutes later, a figure emerged from the fog and appeared within the sight of Chiba. This person is not someone else, it is the big snake pill that Chiba is looking for. "I really don''t want to come out to see you. You come to me. There is definitely nothing good." The big snake pill looked at Chiba, and said, the voice was cold, it sounded very unpleasant, and the scalp was numb. "I have something to ask for, naturally will not let you suffer, will definitely be fair trade." Chiba said, calm, with enough confidence. "The place you chose is not so good. It is covered with fog everywhere. If you are worried about being discovered, will you hide it?" Chiba said, with a playful tone, he didn''t care. "As long as it is safe here, I can make experiments with peace of mind and will not be disturbed by others." The big snake pill said coldly, not taking it seriously, and did not care what others thought. "You still tell me, you come to find something, otherwise, I have not tried to chat with you." Da Snao said, very serious. It is not bad that he can come out and see Chiba. If there is nothing, he will not stay at all. Maybe he will turn back to the laboratory and continue to study his experiment. "I came to you here, mainly wanting to ask you for a container with the power of seals. It is a transaction." Chiba did not turn around and directly stated the purpose. "The container with the seal power? What do you look for in these things?" The big snake pill looked a little stunned and looked at Chiba, and asked. This kind of thing is not so easy to get it. He can master this kind of thing on his hands, and he doesn''t want to give it to others. He can''t sleep, and he will not know what will happen in the future. "I came to ask you for such a container. Naturally, it has my own role. If you give me such a thing, I will naturally not let you lose money." Chiba said, and took out a scroll, which was presented in front of the big snake pill. . . Chapter 283： Human experiment [to complete the order] "What is this reel?" The big snake pill looked at the reel and asked, very doubtful. "This is some of the experience and experience I have experimented with in the past six months. I have copied a copy for you. I believe you will like it." Chiba said, full of confidence. If the big snake pill gets these experiences and experiences, and can comprehend it, then it will definitely help the human body experiment, and even shorten his experimental time, and advance many things. I heard that Chiba said this, the big snake pill is slightly moving, and the heart is a little excited. He did not hesitate and walked over to Chiba, took the reel and opened it directly. The big snake pill only saw a part of the content, and the eyes were wide, showing a surprised look, just like discovering a gem. There are many things recorded on the scrolls that he is conducting research and have not yet produced results. Now, he sees the real solution, and the steps of the experiment, as long as the above is done, the experiment will not fail. "I really didn''t think that you have figured out so many principles. It seems that you are not only powerful, but also very familiar with the human body." Da Snao said. "I still have a name, it has not been transmitted, it is a doctor of death, it is inevitable for the human body to understand." Chiba said easily, showing a confident smile. . "We still have to talk about whether this transaction can be successful." Chiba said, returning to the topic. A container with sealing capacity is very expensive for the big snake pill. Under normal circumstances, he will not come out and trade with others. After all, he has only one container with the power of seal on hand. However, the scrolls that Chiba took out, the information sheets described above, are obviously more valuable and more valuable for Dashen Pills. Dashen Pill is now conducting human experiments, and it is at a critical time. "I will give you what you want." The big snake pill did not hesitate, said directly and made a decision. For him, the information recorded on the reels is more important than the one that sees the seal. Therefore, he made a direct choice. Seeing the big snake pill giving the answer, Chiba was relieved a little. He originally wanted to find a container with the ability to seal. It was a difficult thing. It was a little impossible to start. Looking for a big snake pill, it was just a chance. After all, in the world of Naruto, the container with the power of seal is still relatively small. Only the geek like the big snake pill can collect such things and have some inventory. "Fortunately, you have what I want here. Otherwise, I really don''t know where to look." Chiba said, you can relax. "If I don''t have what you want, don''t you lose it?" said the big snake pill. He felt that Chiba really liked to take risks. "If you don''t have it, then other people have a lower chance. I want to get this kind of thing, the difficulty will become bigger, and even if someone is found, people may not give me things." Chiba said undecidedly. . "Come with me," said the big snake pill, and turned and walked into the fog. Chiba did not hesitate to follow behind the big snake. Two minutes later, the big snake pill came to the incomprehensible ancient tree with Chiba and walked toward the root of the tree. The trunk is very tall, at least 10 meters high, and the old roots are vertical and horizontal, like numerous pythons chanling together, layered. In the center of the trunk, there is a two-meter-high entrance that leads into the interior of the trunk. The big snake pill came to the trunk and did not hesitate. He went straight inside and walked in the light. Obviously, this is the entrance to the lab. From here, you can enter the lab. Miele did not stop, or followed the big snake pill and walked in toward the passage. The interior of this ancient tree trunk has a very spacious space and a long spread. The big snake pill and the Chiba are curved, not flat, and filled with dark passages, and walked into the laboratory. Chiba can feel that the channel is tilted and extends toward the ground, proving that the laboratory of the big snake pill is underground. Asking for flowers After about three minutes or so, the space in front of the room finally became spacious, the light was bright, and it was very dry. I didn''t want the passage before, it was always dark and damp. "It seems that you are not doing very well, and the conditions in this lab are so bad." Chiba said with exclamation. "What I want is not to enjoy life, but to do my experiments, to have a quiet experimental environment, not to be disturbed by others." Da Snao said, very casual, not to argue with Chiba. Chiba walked into the lab and glanced around. Looking at the container filled with solution, a child was struggling, looking very painful, making a screaming sound, as if the next moment would kill. ..... Seeing a child suffering such a pain, Chiba, though a little touched, feels that the other person is very pitiful, but will not say anything, and will not interfere with the way of doing things. After all, they all have their own purposes, they all have their own purposes, and they are not good people. If you criticize each other, you will definitely hit your own face. "If he can''t hold on, he will die." The big snake pill came over and looked at the child in the container and said, his face was calm and there was no sigh. He didn''t want the child to die, but the child had to have that kind of ability. "Give me the things I want, I still have things to do, I can''t delay for too long." Chiba regained his gaze and said. "You are waiting here." Da Snao said, walking toward the depths of the laboratory and entering another laboratory. Chiba did not follow the past, stood in the center of the laboratory, looked around and looked around, and finally could not help but fall on the child in the container. Looking at the child struggling in the container, Chiba couldn''t help but walked over to the front of the container, close to the child. "If you want to live, you will stick with your will and pass this level, or you will die here." Chiba looked at the child and said. He is looking at this child so painful, thinking about helping the latter. Can you get through this, just look at the performance of the child. . Chapter 284： Come back to the wood leaf [for automatic] About five minutes later, the big snake pill came out of the lab and returned to the first laboratory. He did not say much, handing a white jade-like dagger to Chiba. "This is the white jade dagger, with the ability to seal." Dashe pill simply said a word. "Very good, this is what I want." Chiba took over the dagger, revealing a confident smile. As long as he has this dagger, he can use it to collect and seal the power of the nine tails. Although he can not completely seal the nine tails, as long as he can collect some power and seal it, he can complete the task. Dashen Pill didnt know what Chiba was going to do, and he didnt plan to ask because there was no need. After getting the dagger, Chiba did not stay, left the lab of Dashen Pill, and "Four-August 7" set off to Muye. Two days later, Chiba came to the outside of Muye Village and quietly entered the city of Bellflower. After Chiba last sneaked into the village, killing the group, causing huge losses to the village, as well as the bad influence, Muye has enchanted the village''s alert and made a complete change. It is impossible to sneak into the leaves by the previous method. "Wood leaves have changed the rules of alert enchantment. For others, it may be difficult to sneak in, but for me, there is no pressure at all." Chiba stood on the outside of the dead forest, looking at the direction of the leaves, jokingly said. Before leaving the leaves for the last time, Chiba knew that one day, he would definitely come back, so in the dead forest, there was a procedure that would not be erased. Chiba stood outside the dead forest and launched the technique of flying the thunder, and the figure disappeared from the place. In the next moment, Chiba appeared in the dead forest, next to a tall and straight old tree. On the trunk of the old tree, the engine he inscribed is imprinted. "Գնն will never think of it, I actually sneaked into the wood leaves through such a method." Chiba smiled slightly and looked very proud. At this time, it is already at night, the forest is all shrouded in the darkness, and there will be some beasts around it, making a low-pitched voice, as if looking at it, ready to rush out and launch a rapid attack. After all, here is the dead forest, which can be said to be a very dangerous place, and even accidents can occur at any time. All kinds of beasts may have human life. Moreover, there are various traps in this forest. If you accidentally trap, it is also a troublesome thing. For these savage beasts, who want to rush out to launch an attack, Chiba is naturally not jealous, and does not regard them as one thing. However, he does not want these beasts to violently attack and attack him. If there is a lot of movement, it may cause the attention of the leaves and cause some trouble. Chiba is now acting in secret, or try to be as low-key as possible, and don''t make too many things. "On your beasts, I want to attack me and dream." Chiba said coldly. When he spoke, Chiba launched the domineering color and quickly spread out. As the domineering domineering spread out, the beasts that were supposed to move and want to thrash out were all stunned and went to the ground and could not move. In the twinkling of an hour, the positive forest is quiet, only the cool breeze blows the sound of the leaves, and the low-pitched sounds of those beasts disappear. "Now that I am finally quiet, there is nothing that can affect me to continue fighting." Chiba said, showing a bright smile and feeling that he is really wise. Chiba did not stay and rushed toward the village. He still has something to do now, that is, to determine the whirlpool, Xinnai, how long it will take when it comes to the production, and a plan can be made. If there is still a period of time, Chiba can also take time out and do something else. Chiba glared at the night, left the dead forest and rushed to the village. Nowadays, even if the alert enchantment changes, Konoha still strengthens patrols. Even in the middle of the night, there are still many ninja patrols, especially the shadow members, which can be seen from time to time. "It seems that even if you can sneak into the wood leaves, it is not an easy task to get close to the home of the wind and water door." Chiba said. However, at present, the situation of Konoha, so quiet, without any signs of destruction, can be seen, the nine tails have not come out to make trouble, the village has not suffered disasters..... It can be inferred from such a thing that the vortex has not yet had a child, and the whirlpool Naruto has not yet been born. In other words, Chiba still has some free time, do their own things, and arrange their own plans. Seeing that the village of Muye was quiet, Chiba had temporarily changed his mind and did not go to the home of the Feng Shui Gate. Although Chiba last came to the wood leaves, but did not meet with the hand-washed red beans, the heart of this Nizi, there are still some concerns. The royal hand-washed red bean is a disciple of the big snake pill. It has been practicing with the big snake pill. Now the big snake pill rebelled against the wood leaf, but did not bring her. Obviously, the red beans did not leave the leaves, and still stayed inside the leaves. I don''t know if I remember the agreement between Ike and Chiba, waiting for Chiba to come back. The red bean said at the beginning that if Chiba leaves the leaves, please bring her with him. I dont know if I still care about the original agreement. Regardless of whether Red Bean cares about the original agreement, Chiba will come back this time and always want to see her and give her a chance to choose. Through the cover of the night, Chiba released the domineering color and rushed toward the village, slowly approaching the residential area. Before she became a traitor, Chiba sent Red Beans home 5.3, so she still had an impression of where she lived, knowing how to go. After about ten minutes, Chiba appeared in one place and was not considered luxurious. It was a relatively ordinary courtyard. Obviously, here is where the red beans live. Like the red sun, the red beans are the orphans of the war. They lived alone from an early age, and they lived in a huge yard, seemingly lonely. Chiba did not hesitate, turned directly over the courtyard wall, entered the courtyard, and walked over to the room. He did not cover his footsteps and made some soft noises in order to attract the attention of red beans. Red beans had been turned off and went to sleep. They couldnt sleep for a long time. Looking at the ceiling of the room, they were fascinated. At this time, they heard the sound of footsteps outside and immediately alerted her. . Chapter 285： Do not regret [to support] Hearing the footsteps outside the room, the red beans stunned and immediately opened their eyes and raised their vigilance. She did not hesitate, and immediately stood up, wearing a tulle-like nightdress, revealing her white legs, taking out two bitters from the bag, holding them in their hands and walking out of the room. Red beans are ready for battle. If the person who sneaked into the courtyard is found to be an enemy, she will certainly not hesitate and immediately launch an attack. After the third World War, the strength of Red Bean has improved a lot, reaching the level of Zhongren, but it should not be underestimated. When she walked to the hall, she saw that the other party had appeared here, and her figure was covered in the darkness, and she could not see the other person''s face. Since the other party sneaked into her home, and did not know who the other party is, then the red bean can only be used as an enemy, can not be polite to the other party, should immediately launch an attack, otherwise, the unlucky one is her. The red beans did not hesitate, and the two hands of the two hands did not attack and went straight to attack each other. Chiba stood in the darkness, was able to see the red sun, saw her launching an attack, and saw two sufferings attacking themselves. However, he did not panic, and there was no jealousy. He did not even have the idea of ??avoiding. 14 Let the attack not attack the past and attack him. Chiba will launch the ability to burn the fruit, elementize the body, easily avoid the attack, and let the two sufferings attack the past. The silk flame emanates from his body, making the hall brighter and can see each other''s faces. When the red beans saw the face of Chiba, they couldn''t help but be surprised. They widened their eyes and the body trembled a little. She did not expect that Chiba would appear in the leaves of wood and appear in front of herself. Of course, she has fantasized about such a picture many times, but she can''t believe that the day when it will be realized is really unexpected. "Your strength has become a lot stronger." Chiba looked at the red beans and said, showing a smile. As he spoke, he walked over to the red bean and came to the front of the latter to let the other person see his face. "How come you come here?" The red bean scorpion looked at Chiba and said, the voice was a little bit trembled, excited, and it was difficult to calm down. "Because I want to see you." Chiba stood in front of the red beans and looked at her white face, and said, looking serious. At the same time, he reached out and pressed the button next to the light switch, making the hall brighter. I heard that Chiba said that red beans are not wanting to be embarrassed, I dont know what to say. She had countless words to blame Chiba, but because of his words, nothing could be said, and all were blocked in the throat. She once wanted to blame Chiba and even hate him, but when this person appeared in front of him, the emotions were all annihilated, and there was no way to complain. Some were just a touch. "Why don''t you talk, is it because you see me, I am excited, I don''t know what to say." Chiba said with a smile, not at all polite, still so confident. "I thought you wouldn''t come to see me." Red beans looked at Chiba, and slowly said, the voice was very low, revealing a cry. All along, she hopes that Chiba will be able to see her, but every time she expects, she will eventually fail. , "It used to be a thing that didn''t work, I couldn''t get out of it, and the wood leaf defense was so tight. It was not easy to get into the wood leaves, so I couldn''t see you." Chiba saw the reaction of red beans, a little self-blame. . "Then you didn''t come to Kono last time, did you pick up the red sun? But you still don''t come to me." Red bean said, complaining. Obviously, she is still very concerned about this matter, and she cannot be relieved. "I was a wooden leaf rebellious. If I contacted you, maybe the ninja of Muye would misunderstand you and bring you trouble. I don''t want you to suffer from these problems." Chiba can only say this, otherwise Red beans will not forgive him. The red bean looked at Chiba, and the next moment, it was directly thrown into the arms of Chiba, and the tears could no longer be tolerated and directly came out. "It''s all bad for you, so I don''t come to see me for a long time. I thought you forgot me. I ignored me." Red beans sobbed. There is no way for Chiba, she can only reach out and hold the red bean, pat her back and comfort her. "I did not do well. I don''t have time to come to see you, so you are wronged." Chiba said. Red beans leaned in the arms of Chiba, sobbing for a while, the emotions slowly stabilized and became calmer. "Chiba, you are going back to Kono this time, what are you going to do?" asked the red bean. She saw Chiba appearing, and she looked at herself in a special way. She was naturally in a good mood, but she would not be confused. She felt that Chiba was a special trip to see her and felt that he must have something to do. "There are some things to deal with, but I also want to see you, see if you are willing to leave the village with me, bear the nickname of rebellion." Chiba looked at the red beans, the two looked at each other and said. 830 heard Chiba say this, the red bean''s body slightly vibrates, revealing a surprised look. Since Chiba said such a discourse, it proves that he is shaking and intends to take her away, let her follow, not to stay in the village to wait. "Do you really want to take me out of the village and let me follow you?" Red bean asked, still a little uncertain. "As long as you are willing to give up everything you have now, and bear the nickname of rebellion, you will not regret making such a decision. I am willing to take you away." Chiba nodded and said, the tone was firm, not a joke. "As long as I can be with you, I am willing to give up everything I have." Red Bean said, no hesitation, and made a direct decision. She has thought about this matter many times, and repeatedly determined the thoughts in her mind. There have been clear decisions, so I don''t need to think for a long time, and I can make a decision immediately. "You leave with me and become the rebellion of Konoha. Do you really regret it? I will have a lot of enemies in the future." Chiba looked at the red beans and asked, and once again determined the other''s thoughts. "I won''t regret it, even if you have a lot of enemies in the future, I will follow you." Red beans confirmed. . Chapter 286： 玖辛奈 production [please full order] "As long as you don''t want to be thick, I thought it would be that you would not leave with me and would stay in the village to work for the village." Hearing the answer from Red Bean, Chiba smiled and was in a good mood. "I told you at the beginning that if you leave the village, you will take me away. You don''t keep your promise, don''t take me away." Red Bean said, and there is a bit of blame for Chiba. "I felt at the time that you were young and not strong enough. If you followed me, maybe I can''t protect you. You have to know that my enemy is very much." Chiba said, look. Supreme, not a joke. "Then my strength is now raised enough to protect myself, you can take me away." Red Bean said, with a look of anticipation. "That is natural. When I handle this matter well, I will take you away and let you follow me." Chiba nodded and said, looking serious, not a joke. "Where are you coming to Konoha, what''s the matter?" asked Red Bean. Although she wants to leave with Chiba, it is, after all, the ninja of Konoha, and she still misses the leaves of the wood, and does not want the wood leaves to suffer huge losses. After all, after the third round of the World War, the loss of Konoha is very heavy. It is very good to be able to maintain such a situation and to deal with other big countries. If a strong person like Feifei Sundial falls, then the wood leaves will surely fall into a chaos. When more time comes out, the wood leaves will be shaken, difficult to settle, and will only suffer greater losses. "Just thinking about waiting for the whirlpool to sing a child, see if the nine tails will appear." Chiba did not hide, directly said it. "I am not going to target the wood leaves this time, I will not do anything to the wood leaves, I will not kill them deliberately. You will be relieved." Chiba added, lest the red beans worry, can''t worry. "Why is the whirlpool , nine tails may appear ?" Red Bean is not very clear about the connection, so I asked. For the nine-tailed thing, the red bean is not very well understood, but it is known that this is a very powerful tail beast. The strength is extremely terrifying. If it is violently coming out, it may cause serious damage to the village Good Morning City. According to some legends, the power of the nine tails to persecute the village, even if it is shot by Huo Ying, may not be able to compete with the nine tails. "The whirlpool is itself the nine-tailed force. When she was born, she was the weakest. It was very likely that the nine tails would come out. If it could not be handled well, it might cause damage to the leaves, so I said this. The next time I come to the leaves, I might help the leaves and let the leaves reduce the casualties." Chiba said, a smile on his face. "You want to start with nine tails?" Red beans digested a little, and said, this is the key issue. "I didn''t say that I had to start with the nine tails, but I had to borrow the power of the nine tails. I still have to find the nine tails." Chiba said, anyway, the matter has already been said, and all of them are said. Even if the red bean knows about this matter, and his purpose, it will not always say it, and even if it is said, it will not have much impact on Chiba. "I don''t know what I am doing." Red beans felt dizzy and couldn''t figure out the situation. "You don''t want to think about it anymore. It doesn''t matter if you think about it." Chiba shrugged and said casually. "Now it''s not too late, you are doing this, and I have slept for a long time." Red Bean said, he was already sleepy and yawned. "Okay, I have been on the road for two days. I haven''t had a good rest yet. I can relax and rest now." Chiba said, his face smiled and gave him a bad feeling. "What do you want to do, do you still want to sleep with me?" Red beans saw the look of Chiba, they knew it was not good, immediately exclaimed, not calm, shame on his face. "I have come to your home, do you want to drive me away?" Chiba''s face said, his face still has a bad smile. "You can play the ground floor, don''t have to sleep with me." Red beans said reluctantly. She feels that sleeping with Chiba will always be very unsafe. It must be conquered by this se wolf. Even if there is no confidence in the heart, I still have to try to fight. "I don''t want to hit the floor, I definitely want to sleep on the bed." Chiba said firmly. Moreover, he did not have too much red bean, and immediately picked up the red bean and walked in toward the bedroom. Red beans feel very shy, and despite the struggle, there is no way. This evening, red beans can only be slowly conquered by Chiba, from a girl to a woman, swaying and melodious singing, slowly reverberating in the bedroom, with a long-lasting charm. The next day, the red beans basically couldn''t get out of bed, feeling pain in the whole body. If they moved a little, they would feel uncomfortable and let her complain about the barbaric behavior of Chiba last night. However, she recalled that kind of thing, and she was still a little excited inside. She felt very good and would like to try again. Perhaps this is the taste of the marrow! Regarding the time of inquiring about the production of the vortex , Chiba is not convenient to come out, only to ask for red beans. Red beans to the village, a little inquiries, I know something about , basically can be sure that in the next few days, will have children. Knowing this news, Chiba is not in a hurry, waiting patiently, waiting for the arrival of that time. During these times, Chiba has no other things to do (Chinno''s), stay in the red bean house, stay with this pretty girl every day, or do some lingering things and enjoy this leisure time. When you give birth to a child, you may not be able to settle down. Time is rushing, five days have passed. The night shrouded and the red beans rushed back from the outside, feeling a little excited. "How. Do you get the news?" Chiba saw the red beans coming back, and the mood was equally excited, and could not wait to ask. "Basically, I can confirm that Yu Xinnai will be producing tonight, and Feifei Lake has dared to go. It is estimated that it will be delivered to Chen Xinnai." Red Bean nodded and said that his eyes were very serious. "Then I can finally act." Hearing such news, Chiba sighed with relief and felt that this moment finally arrived, and the mood was naturally automatic. ,. Chapter 287： Goodbye 猿飞日斩 "Do you want to leave now?" Red beans looked at Chiba, and asked, and there was an inexplicable feeling in his heart that became uneasy. "Almost, I will appear at any time." Chiba nodded. "You really won''t destroy the village again?" Although the red beans didn''t want to say it, they couldn''t help but ask, and they didn''t want Chiba to kill in Konoha. "Don''t you believe me? As long as the ninja of Konoha does not come to trouble, I naturally won''t be like them." Chiba promised to come down and her eyes were firm. For this kind of thing, just like the promise of the red bean, it will naturally not be violated. However, if there are some ninjas who do not know how to be good, come to him for trouble, then he will certainly not be polite, directly killing, there is no good discussion. "You have to pay more attention to safety, I don''t want you to have an accident." Red beans flew into the arms of Chiba. "You don''t have to worry about me. It is not an easy thing to want my life. Instead, you should pay more attention. Nine tails may appear. Destroy the village. You must leave the leaves and go to Campanulaceae 423. Waiting for me, I have no worries," Chiba proposed. "Well, I will leave the leaves and wait for the city of Campanulaceae." Red beans nodded and looked very gentle. Ten minutes or so, Chiba wore a hooded dress, covered his face, left the red bean home, and rushed to the height of the wooden leaf by the cover of the night. In the village of Muye, the highest position is the statue of Huo Ying in the past. The main purpose of Chiba is to collect the power of the nine tails, so the matter of giving birth to Xin Nai has little to do with him. There is no need to participate in this matter. The birth of the whirlpool Naruto, coming to this world, has no effect on Chiba. After a while, Chiba came to the top of the statue between the thousand-handed columns, standing on a high place, condescending, looking around the entire leaf. . As long as the nine tails appear in the leaves, Chiba can be seen, and the first time to act. "I haven''t been here for a long time, standing here at different times, looking around the whole wood leaves, the mood is still different." Chiba said, there are some emotions in my heart, (befg) feeling a little excited. Chiba is not in a hurry, waiting patiently, waiting for the nine tails to appear. He will release the smell of domineering, the perception of the leaves, and the movement of the ninja. However, before the emergence of the nine tails, Chiba had some trouble. After the three generations of the shadow of the fire, the Japanese squadron had finished the business, went to the top of the office building, relaxed with a cool breeze, and relaxed. Since the group was slain, the big snake pill rebelled from the village, and the flying sun was like a great impact. I didn''t want to be a member of Huo Ying. So I resigned and promoted the Feng Shui Gate as a Naruto position. Because the whirlpool is close to the child, the feng shui shui needs to take care of his wife, and can''t take care of the village affairs at all. Therefore, he is entrusted to fly to the sun and temporarily replace him to handle the affairs. Just spend this time. Գ ն ն ն stands on the roof of the office building, the eyes can not help but turn autonomous, the statue of the fire behind the avatar office building. Looking at the avatar statues of the first generation of Huo Ying and the second generation of Huo Ying, there are quite a lot of feelings in the heart of Fei Fei, and I feel sorry for the two predecessors. I can''t manage the village well. There are so many situations that the village suffers huge losses. When he turned his gaze to the top of the statue, he saw a figure, standing in the wind, standing above the statue of the first generation of Huo Ying. Seeing that figure, it appeared there at night, and Fei Feis instinct felt that the other party was definitely not a Konoha ninja. He did not hesitate, immediately picked up the telescope that he carried with him, and stood in front of him to observe the person who appeared. Although it is already at night, for the Feifei Sun, you can still see each other. "Qimu Chiba!" Seeing that Chiba appeared above the statue of the first generation of Naruto, the Գ Գ ն ն immediately screamed, it is difficult to maintain calm. He did not think that Chiba actually appeared in Konoha, and this kind of thing was absolutely very shocking for him. After the last time Chiba sneaked into the leaves, the village suffered huge losses, the group was killed, and many ninjas were hit hard. Now, Chiba has appeared again, so that Fei Fei feels that there will be no good things. He did not hesitate, and immediately acted and rushed in the direction of Chiba. This time, Chiba sneaked in, no matter what, it must not be such a huge loss to the village as it was last time. This is the determination of Feifei. Chiba was originally enjoying the night view of the leaves, watching the lights flashing, the stars a little bit, and the hearts of many emotions. When he perceives that there is a person who is coming quickly to this side, he can''t help but be surprised and cast his eyes on it. "Three generations of fire!" Seeing that the cockroach was coming, Chiba was slightly different and soon calmed down, not surprised. After all, here is the site of the wood leaves, it is normal to see the cockroach flying, it will not be a big surprise. Seeing that Fei Fei was coming, Chiba did not panic, just before the nine tails did not appear, talk to the other side. In less than two minutes, Fei Fei was coming to the statue of Huo Ying, standing above the statue of the hand, and confronting Chiba, looking cold and angering in his heart. When I saw Chiba, I couldn''t help but think of the death of many ninjas. I remembered the death of the group and let him anger and anger. I wanted to immediately start, strong suppression of Chiba, kill him, and avenge the dead ninja. . "Գɷ, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Chiba looked at the flying sun, slowly said, showing a friendly smile, there is no tension at all, just like chatting with friends. Because he knows that Fei Fei is no longer in the position of Huo Ying, so Chiba does not call him Huo Ying Da. "Chiba, what do you do when you sneak into the wood leaves, can you not kill people?" Fei Fei was so cold that he didn''t have a good impression on Chiba. In fact, Fei Fei was surprised at the fact that he had thought that he had changed the alert enchantment and could block the ninjas who wanted to sneak into the leaves, but did not expect that even Chiba could not stop. Chiba wants to sneak into the wooden leaves, just like going home, there is no difficulty, it can be done easily, which makes the Գ ն ն is very helpless. . Chapter 288： Upcoming things "Don''t think that when I come to Konoha, I will only kill people and cause huge losses to the leaves." Chiba said, very helpless. "Then you still go back to the wood leaves to do something, you are now rebellious." Fei Fei said in a cold voice, there is no good feelings for Chiba, and some are just hatred. "I naturally have my purpose when I come back. Maybe in this matter, I can help the leaves and let the leaves reduce casualties." Chiba said, and did not say anything about the nine tails. "What will happen to the wood leaves?" Hearing the words of Chiba, he immediately moved into the air and said. Konoha is really fragile now, and can''t afford too many things, otherwise it will suffer huge losses. "You can''t wait for it, anyway, I said that you may not believe it." Chiba said casually, it seems very relaxed, no silk - no pressure. Anyway, for him, it is not a very important thing at all. Even if the nine tails appear and attack the wood leaves strongly, causing tremendous damage, he still has the ability to cope. "Do you say nothing?" Fei Feiyin glared at Chiba and angered. If Chiba continues to drag on like this, then Fei Fei will certainly not hesitate, immediately start, attack and suppress Chiba. I dont know if I can suppress Chiba, but I have to try it before I know it. Moreover, you can''t hope that the village will do anything else, you must find a solution, and stop it before the trouble arises. Seeing the reaction of Գն, Chiba is acceptable, and does not feel that there is anything. This is what should be done as a fire shadow. "Tell you anyway, anyway, it will still appear." Chiba shrugged and said casually. "Then let''s hurry up," said Fei Fei, who said that he was very impatient and even worried. "Nine tails may appear, attacking the leaves, you will be prepared to fight against the nine tails." Chiba said, showing a smile. "What, nine tails will appear!" To get such a thing, Fei Fei''s heart is shocked and difficult to calm down. This kind of thing is definitely not a joke, and it is not a trivial matter, but it is very important. It must be taken seriously and not neglected. If the nine tails really appear in Konoha, with the terrorist strength of the nine tails, it will inevitably cause damage to the village, and even cause the village to suffer huge losses, so that countless villagers will sacrifice. For the power of the nine tails, the flying sun is very well understood, knowing how powerful this is, and the existence of horror, with the power to destroy the earth. "How can the nine tails appear? Is it not sealed and sealed by human pillars?" Fei Fei was exclaimed and felt that this matter was hard to happen. "Nine tails are sealed, and the human strength is still alive. Under normal circumstances, it will not come out easily, but there will always be special circumstances." Chiba said, his eyes stunned and seemed very casual. "When you say that when you give birth to Xinnai, it is very likely that the nine tails will rush out?" Fei Fei was exclaimed and thought of Xin Xinnai. You must know that Yu Xinnai is going to give birth tonight and start to give birth. When the state is the weakest, Jiuwei wants to leave the human strength, and this time is the most appropriate. If you miss this opportunity, it is impossible for Jiuwei to break free from human strength and gain freedom. "It''s very likely that this will happen, but I''m just guessing it. Will it happen? It will take time to verify." Chiba shrugged and said casually, without any tension. "How do you know this kind of thing?" Fei Feiyi looked at Chiba and opened his mouth and said that it was definitely a coincidence that Chiba knew this kind of thing. It must have its own purpose. Otherwise, it would never Come to the leaves. "How do I know is not important. What you should care about now, I am afraid it is not a thing of the past, but something that will happen." Chiba said. Although Fei Fei Ri is very unhappy with Chiba, but what he said does make sense. Things that have passed can not be changed, can only be accepted, and things that have not happened, as long as you work hard, you can try to change the results. "What happens if the nine tails appear in the village?" Fei Fei looked at Chiba and asked. ask for flowers "You can think differently. The nine tails have been sealed by wood leaves for so many years. They have never been free. Now, after they are free, they still appear in Konoha. What will they do?" Chiba chuckled and said, As if to elaborate on a small matter, there is no pressure at all. "Revenge the leaves, destroy the leaves, and turn the village into a purgatory on earth." Fei Fei said, the speed of the speech was slow, but he was shocked and could not believe it. If such a thing really happens, then there are a few ninjas in Konoha that can compete against the nine-tailed attack. It is impossible to fight. It is estimated that many people will die because of this incident, and the wood leaves will be destroyed. ....... When I think of such a result, I cant imagine it, I feel great pressure, just like being pressed by a mountain, its hard to breathe. "It seems that you are not stupid, so I immediately thought of the consequences." Chiba said, "The next thing you should do is to evacuate the villagers, mobilize the ninjas in the village, and respond to the nine tails that may appear." Chiba is not going to make trouble, but to deal with the nine tails. If you can cooperate with Konoha ninja, it may not be a good thing, you can reduce the pressure and increase the chance of success. "Chiba, can you please help?" Գնն originally wanted to rush out, hurry to mobilize the staff to deal with what might happen. However, he paused for a moment, turned around, looked at Chiba, and spoke out such words. Feifei Sundial is a person who has lived for decades. He has experienced countless things and has rich experience. Even if he did not ask, he knew the purpose of Chiba may come to Konoha. Since Chiba chose to appear at this time, and also said nine things, then the purpose is most likely to be nine. Therefore, if you fly with Chiba on the matter of Jiuwei, it would be desirable to finally achieve a win-win situation. Even if he is very hateful of Chiba, he can cooperate with Chiba for the sake of the villagers, and temporarily let go of the previous hatred and not pursue the past. . Chapter 289： Nine tails appear "Please me deal with the nine tails?" Chiba looked at the flying sun, and said. "Yes, I just want to ask you to deal with the nine tails, reduce the casualties in the village, you sneak into the wood leaves, it should be coming to the nine tails." Գն did not turn around, directly said. "I can help Konoha to deal with the nine tails. Anyway, I am coming for the nine tails. But if the Konoha ninjas do something like it, it is best to let them consider the consequences. Otherwise, they may lose their lives." Said, no refusal, very simple and agreeable. "I will arrange the people of Konoha, let them pay attention when they act." Although he does not like Chiba in his heart, he even hates it very much, but in this matter, he can only help Chiba to help. Otherwise, "June 1997" can''t handle the nine-tailed thing. Fei Fei did not stay, immediately rushed to the Huo Ying Office, ready to issue an order, let the villagers temporarily retreat, summon the ninja in the village, ready to meet the nine tails. After returning to the Naruto Office, he flew the dark part of the ninja and issued an order to let them inform the ninja and the villagers. The efficiency of the members of the dark department is still very fast. After receiving the order, there is no doubt at all. Immediate action is taken to pass the news out and the villagers of Muye are ready. As these news spread, Muye Ninja immediately acted, and the ordinary villagers did not react slowly. Although they had doubts, they did not ask too much. They immediately took action and evacuated from the periphery of the village and rushed to the shelter in the center of the village. . It didn''t take long for the whole wood leaf to be seen and the lights were bright and bright, and the sound of the sound was loud. Many ninjas continued to shuttle between the buildings and made some preparations. Chiba still stood above the statue, and he was condescending. Looking at the displaced villagers, there was some emotion in his heart. Although he once killed the Muye Ninja, but for these Muye villagers, what is the meaning of disgust, will not kill innocent people for no reason, will not start these innocent villagers. Looking at these refugees that have been transferred to the center of the village, Chiba has some feelings in her heart. I feel that these weak people are really pitiful. They cannot control their own life and death and can only master the life and death of others. Therefore, he must be more determined in his mind, to become the most powerful person, to dominate his own destiny, not to let others master his life and death. Because the Գ Գ ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն In the heart of the wood leaf ninja, it is natural to hate Chiba. I want to kill Chiba and avenge the dead ninjas. But as a ninja, obeying orders is also a must. Even if they don''t question the flying scorpion, they know that Գ Գ ն ն ն , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , When the villagers moved to the center of the village, the wooden leaf ninja gradually spread out to the periphery, forming a line of defense and preparing for the battle. Fei Feiri stood on the roof of a building, looked at the direction of the village''s periphery, and remained vigilant. He dared not relax easily. boom! Just as many ninjas waited, there was an open space outside the wooden leaves, and there was a huge figure in front of a group of buildings. It was like a huge monster, almost like a hill, and it was pressed against the ground, making a loud sound. This is a huge beast, reddish, with nine huge tails, very large body, fox''s face, grinning, looking very angry. This is the tail beast - JiuweiNine Lama! After the appearance of the nine tails, I immediately screamed cheerfully and made a roar. It has been sealed for so many years, and now it is finally free, the mood is naturally very good, and it is very hateful to the leaves, it will not easily let go of the leaves. When I saw the appearance of the nine tails, the ninja of Muye suddenly became very surprised and there was tremendous pressure. They know that what happens when the nine tails appear, it means disaster. If you can''t deal with the nine tails and suppress the nine tails, then things can be troublesome. Chiba, standing on the statue between the thousand columns, saw the nine tails appear, the mood is still a little excited, somewhat expecting, want to test it, how strong the nine tails are..... "I can wait a lot of time, the speed is still a bit slow." Chiba said, and a cheer. He did not hesitate, acted, and mobilized the ability to burn the fruit, emitting a blazing flame, condensing into a pair of flame wings, shaking it and rushing toward the nine tails. "Your battle is very big, do you want to seal me up, and bind my freedom?" Nine tails looked at the ninjas such as Fei Fei, and said coldly, it was very uncomfortable, showing a anger. It is now free, and certainly will not let people seal it and let it lose its freedom. "If you let you go outside, isn''t there a myriad of people killed by you?" Fei Fei said. No matter what, he can''t let the nine tails escape, nor can he let the nine tails hurt the villagers. He must forcefully suppress the nine tails and re-find a person to seal the seal. "If you want to seal me again, then see if you have this ability. I want to kill all of you and destroy the wood leaves completely." Nine tails squatted and made a roar. At the next moment, the nine tails acted, and they rushed forward toward the front, trying to attack ninjas such as Feifei. Nine tails are very powerful tail beasts. They are said to be the strongest tail beasts. The strength is very terrible 0.7. You must not be underestimated. Otherwise, there will be big problems, and you may lose your life. In this regard, Yu Feifei has already reminded others before, and they also understand that in the face of this powerful tail beast, we must be careful. "Action, blocking the nine tails, can not let him approach the center of the village, can not let the villagers get hurt." Fei Fei, who opened his mouth and sipped, issued an order. Many Konoha ninjas did not hesitate, immediately acted, rushed to the end of the nine tails, run Chakra, hand-printed, and cast a ninja attack. However, compared with the nine tails, they seem to be small, like ants, dozens of ninjas add up, not as big as nine tails, still very small. . Chapter 290： Battle against the end of the nine [to complete the order] Seeing a lot of Konoha ninjas rushing over and exerting a ninja attack, the nine tails are not small, and they will not be jealous. They immediately shake their tails and beat the ninjas to attack them. The tail of the nine tails is very huge, and the strong slap in the past can achieve great power, not only defeating the ninja attack of the ninja, but also powerfully drawing to these ninjas. After all, the tails of the nine tails are very large, much wider than the two ninjas, and they are attacked with the tail. The power is terrible. A dozen ninjas attacked the past, and the ninjas that were displayed were not weak, but they could not hurt the nine tails and were all resisted. Nine tails twitched the nine tails, slammed them out, swept the ninja, flew a few ninjas out, and easily defeated a few ninjas, completely unable to compete. Seeing that Jiuwei is so strong, Fei Fei has a pressure in his heart and his expression is very solemn. He did not hesitate, immediately rushed out, his hands immediately printed, the application of the shadow of the body, 14 condensed a avatar. Immediately afterwards, the two people sealed together and applied Ninjutsu to attack the nine tails. "The technique of bandits and earthworms!" "Water Margin and Water Dragon Bomb!" Suddenly, a large earthen dragon appeared beside the Feifei Sundial, and Zhangkou condensed an energy bomb and bombarded the nine tails. After the emergence of the water dragon bomb, it was also a strong attack on the past, attacking on the nine tails. However, although such an attack is strong, it is swayed by the huge tail of the nine tails, launching a powerful force to disintegrate the attack of the ninja. Seeing that the nine tails easily resolve their attacks, Fei Fei is a little helpless and feels that the pressure is huge. If he is engaged in a war with the nine tails, he can''t prevail, and he may even be defeated. "fire punch!" A loud voice came from the air, revealing a majesty, like the command of a king, and could not resist. Chiba appeared in the sky, without any hesitation, launched a blazing flame, directly condensed on the fist, bombarded from above. The huge body of the nine tails is a very huge goal for Chiba. Basically, you can attack nine tails without aiming. boom! The powerful fire fist attacked on the body of the nine tails, bursting out powerful power, causing the nine tails to tremble and almost fell to the ground. When the fire fist attacks, it can cause some impact on the nine tails, causing the nine-tailed attack to stop and the power is not so great. Suffering from the attack of Chiba, there were some angers in the nine tails, glaring at Chiba, and wishing to tear him apart. Nine tails roared, did not hesitate, immediately rushed to Chiba, and explored huge claws, attacking Chiba. The attack like Jiuwei is very powerful. If it is attacked, even the stone will be easily broken. After the fall of Chiba, I saw that Jiuwei rushed over, without hesitation, or the ability to burn the fruit, waving his right hand and attacking strongly. "Mirror fire!" In the next moment, the violent flame erupted, forming a huge flame wall, carrying powerful power, crushing toward the nine tails. Although the mirror fire is very large, it is still worse than the nine tails. It can''t completely block the nine tails. In the face of such a flame wall, the nine tails have no jealousy, or wave their claws, and they waved strongly, tearing the flame wall and completely defeating it. boom! Nine tails defeated the flame wall, the speed did not slow down, or attacked against Chiba, wanting to kill Chiba, it looks very shocking. , If you change to someone else''s words, in the face of such a violent attack, you can''t resist it. It is estimated that there is no reaction time. The back is directly killed, there is no suspense. Chiba pulled out the devil''s knife and weeping, and launched the frozen fruit, so that the cold air diffused from his body, letting the surrounding air condense into a frost, suspended in the air, looks good. "Ice Dragon is absolutely empty!" Chiba condenses the power of the ice, concentrates on the devil''s weeping, raises the long knife, and slams it down, hitting the nine tails. In the next moment, the majestic ice power burst out, forming a huge ice dragon, carrying rapid power, violently rushing to the nine tails, wanting to defeat the nine tails. After seeing the attack of Chiba, Jiuwei knew that the strength of the opponent was good, and the heart was full of anger, so I wanted to beat Chiba more. With this kind of thought, the nine tails did not have the slightest politeness. They used nine tails to condense Chakra, forming a small tail beast jade, and rushing to attack Chiba. The nine tails burst out of the end of the beast jade, blasting to the huge ice dragon. Bang! The small tail beast jade bombarded the ice dragon, bursting with powerful power, crushing the ice dragon, forming numerous ice cubes, scattered on the surrounding ground. Nine tails did not attack all the small tail beasts, and still kept five. After approaching Chiba, they launched an attack. If the nine tails are attacked with the tail beast jade, it is not the same as the physical attack. It cannot be elementalized to avoid. If Chiba is attacked, then it can be troublesome. Seeing that Jiuwei rushed over, Chiba looked stunned and did not dare to neglect. "Blow your mouth!" Chiba did not hesitate, his left hand waved, launched the ice power, and violently rushed out to form a huge ice bird, and continued to impact the nine tails. Nine tails are now like invincible killing gods, there is no slight jealousy, 487 strong impact, launching the tail beast jade, attacking the huge ice bird, crushing the ice bird, forming ice, scattered around. The Konoha ninja saw the attack of Chiba, and he was able to circulate with the nine tails, and did not fall into the wind. They feel that with the strength of Chiba, it is really possible to fight against the nine tails and not let the nine tails destroy the leaves. If Chiba can withstand the nine tails, then they will be grateful to Chiba and not hate him so much. Although Chiba launched an attack, it still could not block the nine tails. The nine tails still rushed over and launched an attack. Three small tail beasts were attacked. Three small tail beasts rushed over, drawn a curve, and swayed and attacked. The power was very powerful, and a strange sound was emitted, which made the space twist. In the face of the attack of the three small tail beast jade, Chiba slightly stunned, no micro-small, issued a brand-like bitterness, from the gap between the three small tail beast jade, to the top of the nine tails . In the next moment, Chiba launched the technique of flying Thunder, and transferred himself out to the top of the nine tails to avoid the attack. Its really tired to write. I wrote four thousand words in one afternoon. I was sleepy and hungry. I just tortured people and asked for support! ! . Chapter 291： Guild Wars [to be fully ordered] Chiba''s technique of flying the thunder gods, avoiding the attack of the small tail beast jade, did not suffer any damage, appeared above the nine tails. If you change to other people and want to avoid the attack, it is not so easy, and even it will be attacked by the small tail beast jade, which is hurt. Seeing that Chiba disappeared in front, it was easy to avoid the attack, and it appeared above itself. The nine tails were even more angry and gave a low-pitched roar. Nine tails did not hesitate, immediately swayed the huge tail, like a swaying warhammer, attacking Chiba with a strong force, wanting to crush Chiba, or cut off the waist. Since you can avoid the attack of the small tail beast jade, then in the face of the swept tail, Chiba wants to avoid it. It is not difficult at all. Just start the shaving and cooperate with the moon step to move the body easily and avoid the huge tail. Chiba is like a dancing elf. The posture is constantly moving, and the light spirit avoids the attack, letting the huge tail pass by. However, the nine tails do not have only one tail. If one tail is not attacked, they can immediately launch other tails and continue to launch a strong attack. Like countless large swords, they are constantly slashing in the air, and their power is terrible. Chiba is still calm, the body constantly swaying in the air, swooping from a height, and attacking nine tails. "God''s sanction!" Chiba swooped down from the air and rushed to the nine tails. Compared with the nine tails, the body was still very small and insignificant, but it exudes a horrible momentum, accompanied by the pressure of a king. Chiba stretched out his right hand, formed a thunderbolt, and burst out, condensed into a huge thunder, attacking from the air, as if to penetrate the heavens and the earth, it looked very shocking. boom! The huge thunderbolt broke out, the thunder and lightning, it was difficult to look straight, and it had a strong pressure, as if to crush the sky. The thunderbolt bombarded, causing the nine-tailed body to squat, squatting directly on the ground, pulling out a big pit and making a roar. Nine tails were shaken out, although it seems to have been hit hard, but the resilience is amazing, there is no big problem at all, the combat power is still tyrannical, and there is no problem. Moreover, the reason why it was shot out this time is only a momentary intention. To really defeat it is definitely not an easy task. Chiba fell from the air, stood on the ground, looked at the nine tails in the distance, looked indifferent, and did not feel happy, did not relax. In his view, the battle between the nine and the tail is probably just beginning, and the battle behind will only be more intense. After all, the overall strength of the nine tails is very tyrannical, absolutely above the shadow level strong, and it is very difficult to defeat it and make it honest. Nine tails struggled, stabilized the figure, squatted on the ground, looked at Chiba not far away, and the heart was even more angry, and the momentum that came out was stronger. When I saw that Chiba had withdrawn from the Jiuwei earthquake, I was so shocked that I was so shocked that I didnt think that Chiba was so old that it had reached this level, which was beyond expectations. However, he is not squatting. He will not watch Chiba and Jiuwei alone, and will join forces with Chiba to suppress the nine tails. "Psychic skills..!" Գ Գ ն ն ն Լ Լ Լ Լ Լ ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն Լ Լ Լ Լ Լ Soon, the body is huge, and the demon of a dozen meters tall appeared in the side of the flying sun, and looked at the nine tails. "Do we have to deal with the nine tails?" Immediately after the appearance of the demon, a low-pitched voice was heard, and the voice was loud and echoed in the surrounding space. "Yes, you must take the nine tails and seal it again." Fei Fei said nodded. "That''s good, just hand it over to me." The screaming whistling, there is no fear, and some are full of war. When the voice fell, the demon rushed forward and strode out, causing the earth to tremble and make a dull sound, just like a drum. The speed of the demon is very fast. He rushed out a dozen meters in one step. He blinked and came to the front of the nine-tailed body. He did not hesitate, waved a huge fist, and quickly attacked the nine tails. However, although the attack of the demon is strong, it is nothing for the nine tails, and it has nine tails. It is not difficult to resist the attack of the demon. In the face of the attack of the demon, Jiuwei did not have the slightest politeness, directly swaying the three tails and resisting the fists attacked by the demon. Hey, hey, hey! Although the devil wants to defeat the nine tails, after a punch, he does not stop, continue to attack, and the boxing is more rapid. However, the strength of the nine tails is very strong, and the devil wants to suppress him, but it is not so easy. Nine tails almost violently, now attacked by the demon, can not be polite, want to defeat the demon. Moreover, in the nine-tailed view, the demon is a weak person, and it is impossible to compete with him. . The sorcerer repeatedly fists his fist and wants to break through the defense of the nine tails. Hey! Nine tails suddenly swayed the huge tail, violently attacked, swept across the demon, and swept the huge demon of the body directly. As the demon was shot and flew out, the distance between the two was opened a lot. Before the demon, he had been fighting with the nine tails for a long time. Every attack broke out with powerful power, but it was solved by the nine tails. Nowadays, he has consumed a lot of power and it is a bit difficult to continue to attack like before. "You guys, want to beat me, want to seal me up, it is impossible." Nine tails roared, changed (money Li Zhao) more angry, covered in red red Chakra, exudes A stronger momentum seems even more horrible. "You still have to pass me before I say this." Chiba said coldly, the voice looked very disdainful. Although the strength of the nine tails is tyrannical, but for Chiba, it is still able to handle, and look for flaws, will defeat the nine tail. When Chiba spoke, the thunder and lightning around the body, the tears of the twinkling, filled with fierce pressure. Chiba mobilized thunder and lightning, condensed in the space in front of him, forming a huge Thunderbird. "Thunderbird!" Chiba waved his right hand, and the huge Thunderbird struck out, rushing to the nine tails and launching the offensive. Thunderbirds traversed the space, making a sound, carrying violent thunder and lightning, attacking the nine tails, it looks very shocking, as if it has the power to destroy the earth, can destroy everything. . Chapter 292： Mudu Ninjutsu [to request] After Jiuwei saw the strength of Chiba, he did not dare to squat in Chiba. In the face of such a Thunderbird attack, he felt up in his heart and did not dare to take a nap. The huge Thunderbirds rushed across the air, causing the space to vibrate and make a roaring sound, which sounded deafening and visually shocking. Nine tails looked at the huge Thunderbirds rushing over, what hesitated, opened his mouth, condensed Chakra, formed a tail beast jade, a powerful bombardment of Thunderbird. boom! The tail beast jade attacked the Thunderbird, and a powerful force erupted, causing the Thunderbird to be defeated, turning into countless lightnings, scattered around, still flashing numerous lightnings, and it looked glaring. On the other side of the Գ ն , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ȫ ȫ ȫ He did not hesitate, and immediately rushed out to display the ninjutsu, so that the scorpion turned into a big iron rod, moved in the hands, and slammed toward the nine tails. However, the strength of the nine tails is so powerful, it is definitely not so easy to easily hurt it. Seeing the cockroach flying the stick, the strong attack, the nine tails did not squat, swaying a tail, a strong attack, resisting the stick of 473. Hey! The attacks on both sides collided together, immediately roaring, and powerful power fluctuations, spreading out to the surroundings. Moreover, the nine tails still swayed the tail and attacked the past with the smashing sun. The nine-tailed body is very large, and the attack is very fast. It can almost suppress the flying sun, so that he can''t get close, and can''t hurt the nine tails. Its very good to be able to beat the nine tails, and its impossible to beat the nine tails and suppress the nine tails. Otherwise, Fei Fei will not choose to cooperate with Chiba. After all, they are enemies, but enemies, and there is resentment in their hearts. "Don''t fly, you are old, can''t you be strong?" Chiba stood in a building corridor and had a playful meaning. Chiba originally thought that with the strength of Feifei, even if it could not beat the nine tails, but against a period of time, there is no problem at all, and even can be suppressed to some extent. "You should manage yourself first." Fei Fei said, although his heart was a bit uncomfortable, he had to admit that he had some gaps with Jiuwei. After all, he did not hesitate to fly the chakra and run the chakra again. Գ Գ ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն Soon, the three flying sun rushed up and came to the body around the nine tails, appearing in different directions, playing different ninjutsu and besieging nine tails. "Fire, Fire Dragon, Bomb!" "The technique of bandits and earthworms!" "Water Margin and Water Dragon Bomb!" The three people used the ninjutsu and attacked the nine tails. It looked very shocking. If you changed to others, it would be impossible to fight against such an attack. It would only be killed by a strong attack. Seeing that three Գ Գ ն ն , , , , , , , , , , , Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Գ Bang! The powerful forces collide together, and immediately produce a loud roar, powerful power fluctuations spread out, and the space seems to tremble, like a raging wave, sweeping around, constantly colliding, destroying the surrounding buildings. Not far from Jiuwei, there are quite a few residential buildings, but under the impact of such power, they are not spared, they are all destroyed and become ruins. Fortunately, the residents here have already withdrawn. Otherwise, it is very difficult (bebd) to suffer such power shocks and want to save their lives. Գ Գ ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն On the other hand, on the other side of the Գ Գ , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , less. Other ninjas have seen such a situation, and even the smashing of the sun can not suppress the nine tails, let them feel up in their hearts, feel that this will continue, and may even be defeated. Although they do not want to rely on Chiba, in this case, they can only hope that Chiba has a way to reverse the current situation. However, they will still not give up, or they will do their utmost to block the nine tails and prevent the nine tails from approaching the central area of ??the village to prevent the nine tails from causing damage to the village. As a Muye Ninja, their duty is to protect the safety of the village. Even if they pay for their lives, they are still dying. "We must stop the nine tails and not let it destroy the village." "Yes, even if we have to give our lives, we must protect the village." Many ninjas sipped and made up their minds. They were no longer afraid as they were before, and they would not evade and dare to cope with the nine tails. "If you don''t want to die, just let me go." Chiba is cold, and the voice is loud and majestic. When I heard Chiba say this, Konoha ninjas are all stunned. I dont understand what Chiba is going to do. I turned to look at him and hope he can give a reply. Under this circumstance, Chiba was too lazy to explain so much, and had already rushed forward, exerting ninjutsu and attacking the nine tails. "The raft of MuluMu Long!" Chiba runs Chakra, hands are quickly printed, and Chakra is input to the ground. Soon, the ground turned and many trees rolled out and quickly condensed to form a huge wooden dragon. After the appearance of the wooden dragon, there was no hesitation. He quickly rushed forward and attacked the nine tails. He wanted to entangle the nine tails and absorb the nine-tailed chakra. After all, the role of the wooden dragon is not to attack, but to entangle the nine tails, to absorb the nine-tailed Chakra, so that the nine tails are weak and the attack power is no longer so powerful. If you want to suppress it, it will be less difficult. It will be a lot easier. "The technique of wooden dragon!" "He actually uses hibiscus!" "How is it possible, when did he learn hibiscus and ninjutsu, does he have the blood limit of the raft?" Konoha Ninja sees this situation, it is difficult to calm down, exclaimed. . Chapter 293： Watergate coming [to be automated] Seeing that Chiba actually displayed Muji Ninjutsu, the wood leaf ninja who was present felt very shocked, wide-eyed, and looked at the wooden dragon that rushed to attack the nine tails, and could not calm down. In their cognition, the blood of the hibiscus is unique to the bird''s-leaf wood leaves, and apart from the thousand hands, other families have no such blood-limit. However, they saw that Chiba exhibited the hibiscus and was completely shocked. I couldnt understand why I could have this ability. They are puzzled and want to find Chiba to ask clearly, but in this case, it is not suitable for asking Chiba, and can only wait until the end of this matter, then ask Qian-Ye. If you can''t figure out what is going on, they can''t calm down. Nine tails originally wanted to rush to Chiba, and launched a rapid attack, but when they saw the huge wooden dragon appeared, they could not help but be surprised. For such a wooden dragon, he was deeply impressed and once suffered a loss on the wooden dragon. After all, the nine tails were the psychic beasts of Uchiha, and they fought side by side with their opponents. At the time of the battle between the thousand hand columns, although the strength of the nine tails was tyrannical, but suffered a lot of losses in the hand between the hands of the hand, was suppressed by the raft. Therefore, seeing the emergence of Muxi Ninjutsu, and quickly attacking the past, the nine tails were surprised, and there was a raging anger. At the time of the battle against Mulong, Jiuwei did not fear it. Now, even if it is against the war, it will not be afraid. Nine tails roared, rushed to the huge wooden dragon, waved his claws, swayed the thick tail, and quickly whipped the wooden dragon, trying to defeat the wooden dragon. However, under the control of Chiba, the wooden dragon is still very flexible, able to avoid the nine-tailed attack, wrapped around the nine-tailed body, like a big snake entangled in prey, absorbing nine-tailed chakra. Nine tails understand that if they are entangled in the wooden dragon, they will definitely be absorbed by Chakra, so they are desperate to find a way to defeat the wooden dragon. Otherwise, the battle behind can be troublesome. Nine-tailed is full of determination, using a tail directly, condensing a small tail beast jade, bombarded on the head of the wooden dragon. Hey! The small tail beast jade bombarded on the head of the wooden dragon, which caused the wooden dragon to be defeated, the body collapsed, and the nine-tailed Chakra could not be absorbed, and the attack was disintegrated. Nine tails defeated the wooden dragon by such a method. For it, it was also a very big injury, causing his body to smash and almost fell to the ground. The body was suffering and screaming. Because I was injured, I solved the attack of Chiba, and I was very angry with the nine tails. I wanted to kill Chiba and completely destroy the leaves. Nine tails did not hesitate to run Chakra, condensed out the tail beast jade, the scale is very large, the power is very powerful. Seeing the formation of the tail beast jade, many ninjas feel a kind of strong pressure, and instantly feel that the pressure is much increased. If you want to confront, it is not an easy task. Moreover, if the tail beast jade attacks, the power is terrible, and it is very difficult to resist. Even if it can withstand it, the powerful forces will still strike out, destroy the building of the village, and even spread to the central area of ??the village, causing harm to the villagers. The key is that it may not be able to withstand the attack of the tail beast jade. Therefore, many ninjas saw the emergence of the tail beast jade, felt tremendous pressure, and even had a sense of crisis. "If the tail beast jade attacked, I am afraid it is difficult to resist, and even rushed to the central area of ??the village, it will cause a lot of casualties. What should we do now?" Someone asked, becoming unfounded, even very uneasy. Even if it is a flying scorpion, seeing the appearance of the tail beast jade, it is also very helpless, and the look is solemn. In any case, he has to resist the nine-tailed attack and block the tail beast jade. Գ Գ ն ն ն action, quickly came to the front of the nine tails, running Chakra, hands quickly printed, slammed to the ground. Soon, the majestic Chakra was input to the ground, and the soil immediately tumbling up to form a huge wall, which is ten meters high and two meters thick. The defense is strong enough. It is absolutely not easy to break open. Roar! Nine tails were not polite, and they spurted out the tail beast jade, blasting forward and attacking huge walls. boom! Asking for flowers The tail beast jade attacked on the huge wall. The power of the tail beast jade is very powerful. It is impossible to resist the attack with this huge wall. If you want to resist it, you will continue to use the bandit and erecting more walls to block the attack, otherwise it will not be possible. There is no way to fly the sun, you can only use the Ninjutsu, condense the earth walls, and resist the rapid impact of the tail beast jade. Seeing the earth wall that is constantly tumbling up, Chiba is a little surprised. I feel that the strength of the Գ Գ is still very strong, and the rumor of the is even better. Just as the tail beast jade constantly broke through the mud wall, I wanted to break through all the resistance and rushed toward the inside of the village, causing damage to the village. ............. I have to say that the power of the tail beast jade is terrible. Even if there is a strong wall to resist, it can still be a bit of a slap in the face, or rushing toward the center of the village. Many ninjas saw this situation, and they felt amazed, and the pressure was still there. They could not relax. Because the tail beast jade still continues to rush forward, destroying the general, there is no stopping trend, it is still so strong. "They can''t resist it at all, and the tail beast jade is still rushing toward the center of the village." "Can''t you resist the end of the beast?" "If the tail beast jade attacks the center of the village, then many villages will die." Many ninjas panicked and wanted to quickly retreat to the center of the village and stop the attack of the tail beast jade. It was impossible at all, and the speed was not fast enough. Just when everyone panicked and didn''t know what to do, a bitter attack from the distance broke out and appeared next to the tail beast jade. The next moment, a light-weighted cloak with a short blond hair, appeared out of thin air and appeared beside the beast. In this critical moment, the wave of water and water finally arrived in time, just like the savior debut, to solve the problem of the tail beast jade. With the ability of the wind and water gate, if there is a good opportunity, you can transfer the tail beast jade from the wood leaves to other places by flying the **** of thunder. . Chapter 294： Behind the scenes master [seeking rewards] The golden flash wave feng shui door is like a savior, and appears next to the impact of the spiral pill. Seeing the emergence of four generations of fire, many wood leaf ninjas breathed a sigh of relief, and felt that as long as the wave of water doors appeared, there must be a way to resolve this crisis. "It seems that I just arrived in time, and did not cause too much damage to the nine tails." After the appearance of the wave of the water gate, he said something and breathed a sigh of relief. Prior to this, the wave of water and gates took time to go to deal with the wearing of wooden masks, A Fei from Xiao organization, so it will delay the time. The wave of water and water did not think that A Fei is his former student - Uchiha brought soil! After the wave of water gates repelled Affi, there was no delay and the first time came over. After the appearance of the wave of water and water, the "three-three-seven" did not hesitate, immediately applied the ninjutsu, and put a bit of a brand-like bitterness into the tail beast jade. In the next moment, the wave of water and water will launch the technique of flying thunder, and the tail beast jade, which is very devastating, will be transferred from this battlefield to another place. As the waved water gates moved away from the tail beast jade, after two breaths, in a lake outside the village of Muye, the tail beast jade appeared in the air, carrying the power of incomparable horror, attacking the lake and attacking the lake. This happened when Chiba last invaded the wood leaves. The wind and water gates transferred the horror fireballs that erupted from Chiba to the lake outside the village through the technique of flying thunder. So, this picture looks a bit familiar. The tail beast jade moved to the top of the lake and did not stop. It bombarded the lake and blasted the lake, causing the earth to vibrate and burst into a loud roar. Although it was a long distance away, it could still be heard. Seeing the vibration from the distance, the light of the sky, and the deafening roar, many Konoha ninjas suddenly felt that such an attack would be very troublesome if they hit the center of the village. I dont know if it would cause How many casualties. Fortunately, the trouble has been solved now, they can breathe a little breath, but still can not relax, after all, the nine tails have not been resolved, the crisis has not been completely removed. The wave of water and water gates stood on the broken earth wall, and the posture was free and easy. It looked like a king, and the temperament was very good. The wind and water gate looked at Chiba not far away, and the look was solemn, revealing a fierce look, like a sharp-edged sword, as if it could penetrate the other side. "Why are you here?" said the wave door and said, it was a question, and there was no good feeling for Chiba. "Is it not normal to be here? If it weren''t for me, the Konoha Ninja couldn''t stop the nine tails, and the village was destroyed." Chiba shrugged and jokingly said that there was no fear at all. . "The reason why the nine tails will appear is that Afei of the Xiao organization has come out. You are now here again. I have to doubt it." The wave door said, telling the key questions. He had previously played with A Fei and knew the reason why the nine tails appeared. Although he has not yet figured out the identity of A Fei, he can be sure that this matter must be related to Xiao organization. You know, Chiba is now a high-level organization, with a lot of speaking power and making decisions. As soon as this was said, many Konoha ninjas were shocked and couldn''t believe it. They knew how to organize this matter and made them unacceptable. They originally thought that Chiba was kind enough to help, it turned out to be false, and it was still the culprit. After all, the nine tails appeared in the wood leaves. For the wood leaves, it was a huge hazard, and the situation in the village became very unfavorable. It even caused many villagers to die. "Its actually a little organization to plan this thing, you are too poisonous." "I originally thought that you have a little conscience, but you did not expect that you are actually the mastermind behind this matter." "I should really suppress you, kill them here, and avenge those ninjas that you killed." Many ninjas sipped and were very excited. The hatred of Chiba reappeared like a volcanic eruption. It was difficult to calm down. "Now, when we are not going to pursue such a thing, what we have to do now is to deal with the nine tails, the nine tails can still be here, not defeated, the crisis has not been lifted....." Come over and say. In order to try to resist the tail beast jade, the Feifei Sundial has consumed a lot of chakras. Now it is very weak, the momentum is weakened, and the combat power is much reduced. With his current state, it is very difficult to fight with the nine tails. He can only deal with the following things to the Feng Shui Gate. I heard that Fei Fei Sun said that the Feng Shui Gate has not lost his mind. Even though he hates Chiba in his heart, he does not act blindly and has no idea at all. "The most important thing for us now is to deal with the nine tails and seal the nine tails again. As for the things in Chiba, you can put them first." On the other side of the nine-tailed, after the attack fell, it could not destroy the village, and even no casualties, let it be angry and almost violent. Nine tails roared and continued to launch Chakra. On the nine tails, nine small tail beasts were condensed and directly bombarded. Moreover, its attack this time is not in the same direction, almost in different directions, attacking the ninja living building and destroying it. Nine tails are not fools, IQ is still very low, knowing what to do, can only hurt the other party with a maximum of 1.8 degrees. Seeing nine small tail beasts attacked, many Konoha ninjas still have a lot of pressure. "You should try to resist the tail beast jade that came out of the nine tails. There should be no pressure." The wave door said. Although the power of the small tail beast jade is not bad, but as long as these ninjas join hands, they can still compete, there will not be too much pressure. These ninjas heard the orders of the four generations of Huo Ying, did not hesitate, immediately acted and rushed in different directions to withstand the impact of the small tail beast jade, try to minimize the loss, it is best not to have casualties. The wave of Feng Shui knows that the nine tails cannot continue to be destroyed here, and the battlefield must be transferred. . Chapter 295： Transfer battlefield [to be automated] The wave of water and water gates rushed to the end of the nine tails, and fell to the side of Jiuwei. I tried to move the nine tails away and go to other places. Nine tails are now in a state of violent walking, but it will not be so easy, so that the wave of water and water will be transferred away, it will inevitably be a strong attack, and the wave of water will be shaken open. The nine tails waved a huge tail, like a sword sweeping. The power is very powerful. It is not an easy task to resist. Hey! Hey! It is very difficult to swing the huge tail of the nine tails, continually sweeping out, and attacking strongly, trying to block its attack. Seeing that the wave of water and water gates approached nine, Chiba understood that the wind and water gates were going to move the nine tails away and go to other places to fight. Regardless of where the feng shui gate moves the nine tails, what Chiba needs to do is to deal with the nine tails and capture some of the power of the nine tails. Therefore, he must follow the nine tails and be transferred together. Chiba did not hesitate, approaching the nine tails, avoiding the nine-tailed attack, and then following it. If the nine tails do not launch 14 beast jade, simply waving the tail, it is difficult to hurt Chiba, so there is no pressure at all. After all, he can carry out elemental words in the body and can be immune to physical attacks. After several rounds of evasion, the wave of water and water finally approached the nine tails, without any hesitation, immediately launched the technique of flying thunder, and moved away from here together with the nine tails. When the wave of water and water gates moved away from the nine tails, Chiba also followed and left, disappeared from this battlefield and appeared on the outskirts of Konoha. It is relatively large, and it is not a residential area. Even if a fierce battle breaks out, it will not have too much impact, it will not destroy the building, and there will be no casualties. Although Jiuwei didn''t want to be transferred out, he still wanted to rush into the center of the village, but there was no way, and there was no ability to change. It wants to continue to attack the wood leaves, destroy the village, and can only continue to rush over, but must first deal with the wave of water and water. After transferring the nine tails to the suburbs, the Feng Shui Gate will withdraw from the distance and temporarily avoid the nine-tailed attack while preparing for the attack. After the exit of the Feng Shui Gate, it was found that Chiba appeared not far away and could not help but suddenly rise up. I did not expect that Chiba would follow it. This is no way. If Chiba is willing to cooperate with him and suppress the nine tails together, it is definitely a good thing. Maybe it will be able to suppress the nine tails and seal them. However, the wave of water and water has not been clarified until now. What is the purpose of Chiba, can you believe it, will not do anything. "Chiba, what purpose do you have?" The wave of Feng Shui Gate looked at Chiba, and said, the look became cold. Under such circumstances, he does not want to have any more accidents. Otherwise, Konoha can be troublesome and even face a huge crisis. Although the wind and water gates talked at the same time, they did not stop. They had bitten their fingers, stained the blood, quickly printed them, and applied the technique of psychic. Soon, the huge body of the literary genre appeared too much, and there were two , appearing around the feng shui gate. After the appearance of the two immortals, they took the initiative to come to the shoulders of the two sides of the Feng Shui Gate, kneeling on his shoulders, ready to cooperate with him, launch the immortal mode together, improve combat effectiveness. "Why did the nine tails appear?" Yu Wentaika said, it was very doubtful, and did not understand what happened. "Nine tails were psychedelic and destroyed the village. I want to seal the nine tails." The wave of the water gate said, and the look was solemn. "I just want to collect some of the power of nine tails. You don''t have to be so nervous. I have already agreed with Feifei Sun, not to destroy the wood leaves." Chiba said, it seems very relaxed, a look of light. "It is really not the idea of ??Xiao organization to take out the nine-tailed spirits and destroy the village." The wave of Feng Shui Gate looked at Chiba, still not very confident, and kept doubts. "Although it is A Fei Tong Ling, but this thing is not the meaning of Xiao organization, it is only A Fei''s personal behavior." Chiba said, a face casual, do not want to convince is the wind and water gate believe. "What is the identity of Xiaofei''s Afei?" asked the wave door. From the time of fighting with A Fei, the heart of the wind and water is very strange, who is the other person. Among his first feelings, the A Fei is very likely to be the Uchiha family. Only the Uchiha family''s writing eyes have such ability. However, he did not know who it was and did not know the identity of that. Even if you look at the entire Uchiha family, there is no such person who has such strength, and the ability to follow the limit is a bit strange. "If you want to know the identity of A Fei, then you can investigate it yourself, I will not tell you." Chiba said with a smile, did not explain. If you say A Feis identity and let the wave of Feng Shui know it, then it will definitely be shocking. I cant believe it. I feel very shocked. Its simply impossible for my own students to attack the village. Nine tails are still in a state of anger, but they have no patience to listen to the wind and water gates. They rushed to these things and quickly rushed toward the wind and water gates, exploring the huge claws and attacking the wind and water gates. After the wave of water gates opened the immortal mode, the strength improved a lot, the momentum climbed a lot, it looked terrible, not afraid of nine tails. Instead of withdrawing from it, he rushed forward directly, running Chakra, and condensing the spiral pill. "SenfaSpiral Pills!" Under the state of the immortal mode, the power of the spiral pill will be stronger and more destructive, and the attack on the upper nine tails will not fall below the wind. boom! XianfaSpiral Pills on the claws of the nine tails, both sides explode a powerful force, and they rushed toward the other side, trying to smash the other side. They both quit back on both sides and suffered some shocks, but the distance from the feng shui back was significantly further. After all, his body was thin and lighter. As for the huge nine-tailed body, it is like a hill. It just exits a few meters backwards. The body is slightly stunned and shaken, and it has not been hurt too much. Chiba is no longer just sitting on the sidelines, shooting to deal with the nine tails, want to quickly suppress the nine tails, go to the power of nine tails, dig into this task. After all, if you have been procrastinating, there is no advantage. Maybe you will be exhausted by the nine tails and you may be defeated in the end. . Chapter 296： Nine tails go away [please full order] Chiba rushed to the nine tails, directly launched the shaving, and immediately approached the nine tails, running Chakra, quickly stamped with both hands, and used Ninjutsu. "The raft and the tree world are coming!" The knot on the hand of Chiba is completed, and the majestic chakra is input to the ground. At the next moment, the ground immediately tumbling, and the trunks are constantly being explored, forming a forest quickly, like numerous vines, intertwined and entangled, wanting to tie the nine tails. Numerous trunks are swept out and wrapped around the nine tails. Naturally, they have the ability to bind, making the nine tails unable to move freely and the body to be restrained. Moreover, after the trunks were entangled in the nine tails, they continued to tighten and wanted to trap the nine tails. After seeing these trunks appear, the nine tails know that it is not good. If they can''t cope with these attacks, they may be defeated and lose their fighting power. The reaction of the nine tails was not slow, and immediately acted to shake the huge tail, like a sword sweeping, smashing on the trees and shattering the trees. At the same time, the nine tails condensed the small tail beast jade, rushing toward these trees, shattering the trees, and not being tied. Seeing that Chiba actually displayed the end of the tree, the Feng Shui Gate was still very surprised. Like the previous Konoha ninja, I couldn''t believe it. Chiba won the hibiscus ninjutsu - the arrival of the tree world, the wave of Feng Shuimen was known at the time, this is the transaction that Chiba made with the wood leaf at that time, is supported by the wave of Feng Shui. At the beginning, the wave of Feng Shui believes that Chiba itself does not have the export volume of wood properties. Without the **** limit of the hibiscus, even if you get the scroll of the hibiscus, you can''t learn the gongs. However, what he thought was impossible at the moment, now happened to himself, naturally surprised him and could not believe it. "I really can''t imagine, this is a kind of monster. Basically on him, there is no impossible thing." Wave Feng Shui sighed in my heart and looked at the eyes of Chiba. Some changes have taken place. If Chiba has not rebelled against the leaves and has been working for the leaves, then this kind of thing will not happen at all. Chiba can definitely become the mainstay of the leaves, leading the leaves to a stronger peak. However, everything is not like that. Chiba became the rebellion of Muye, and he became an enemy with hatred that could not be resolved. The wave of Feng Shui shook his head slightly, and smashed the idea of ??circling his mind. He recovered his calmness and his eyes became sharp. He looked at the nine tails not far away and started the action to continue the attack. The most important thing for him now is to deal with the nine tails. As for other things, they should be placed behind. The wave of Feng Shui came to Yu Wentai, rushed out with Yan Wentai, and used the ninja to launch an attack. Although Yan Wentai is not as strong as the nine tails, but the strength is not bad, want to go round with the nine tails, there is no problem. As for the wind and water gate, it is around the end of the nine tails, looking for opportunities to attack the nine tails. After several transfers, the wave of water and water finally found the opportunity, and it appeared on the side of the body, rushing toward the nine tails, condensing the spiral pill, and attacking the past. boom! Nine tails could not escape the attack and immediately suffered an attack. The spiral pill attacked the huge body and broke out with powerful power. Nine tails suffered such an attack, and the huge body picked up and threw a few meters toward the left. Moreover, Jiuwei felt a sharp pain, could not help but make a scream, the voice is very loud, echoing in this world, like a thunder roar, deafening. After the arrival of Chiba''s tree-line world, it was not just squatting, and it was forced to rush into the air and come to the air of tens of meters. When he came to the air, he immediately launched the ability to thunder the fruits. The violent thunder and lightning broke out around him, making a variety of sounds, filled with the surrounding space, looking very embarrassing and very glaring. Chiba mobilized the thunderbolt, wrapped around his arm, constantly condensed, constantly evolving, changing shape. "Brontosaurus!" Chiba sipped in the air, making a loud sound, accompanied by a powerful momentum, like a king, showing a strong attack. The thunder and lightning that originally gathered on the Chiba arm evolved into a huge, face-to-face dragon, which radiated a powerful pressure. At the next moment, Chiba waved his right hand and erupted the brontosaurus, slamming it from the air and attacking the nine tails below. Even if the dragon is incomparable with the nine tails, it is still a bit small, but the power is very powerful, and definitely not to be underestimated. Perceived the Thunderbolt attack from the Chiba outbreak, the nine tails did not hesitate, immediately pulled out five tails, condensed the small tail beast jade, and constantly bombarded the huge Thunder Dragon. Boom, bang, bang! Five small tail beasts attacked and bombarded on Leilong, causing the body of the dragon to be constantly twisted. The huge body collapsed and turned into numerous lightnings, scattered in the surrounding space, producing various reverberations. Although the nine tails are violent, there is no way. Chiba and the wave door are particularly flexible. It is really difficult to beat these two guys. The nine tails screamed, and Zhang mouth condensed the tail beast jade, attacking the past with Yu Wen too, and wanted to fly the big cockroach in front of him. Seeing the formation of the tail beast jade, Yan Wen too felt a crisis, knowing that the situation is not good, if it is attacked, it is estimated to lose his life. He simply and neatly ended the psychic technique directly, left here, returned to its territory, and evaded the attack of the tail beast jade. ". I will go back first, you have to deal with the nine tails." Yu Wen too left this sentence and left, (? Li Hao) figure disappeared. Because here in the suburbs of Konoha, even if the tail beast jade erupted, it could not be bombarded into the residential area, and it would not cause casualties. Therefore, the Feng Shuimen did not risk it, consuming many chakras and transferring the tail beast. . Although the wind and water gates have such ability, each time you transfer the tail beast jade, you need to consume a lot of chakras, and you can''t just display them. After all, the power contained in the tail beast jade is very scary. If you want to transfer power, you will naturally consume the chakra. If the wind and water gates do this, they can''t persist for too long. It is estimated that they can''t beat the nine tails at the end. Instead, they will leave the opportunity for nine harvests, which will be troublesome. The second is more to go, I hope everyone can support a lot, although the subscription is not much before, but will continue to write and write, will not let everyone down. . Chapter 297： Watergates determination [to complete the order] Rumble! The tail beast jade attacked the past, hitting a few tens of meters, bombarded it on the ground, and then rushed forward, leaving a very deep pit like a gutter. Moreover, the tail beast jade was finally bombarded on a hill, and a powerful force broke out, directly shattering the hill, completely collapsed, and numerous soils and stones flew out, which was very visually shocking. The power of such an attack is absolutely beyond the shadow level. It seems that it can destroy everything and destroy it. There is nothing to stop it. The wave of Feng Shui Gate saw this attack of the tail beast jade, and could not help but shake it up. It felt that it was really difficult to resist and it was enough to kill the world. He was also fortunate in his heart. Fortunately, the nine tails were transferred. Otherwise, the village could not withstand such attacks and would only be destroyed. The Chiba, which was gliding in the air, saw that a small hill was destroyed, and the heart was suddenly up. I felt that it was very difficult to compete against the tail beast jade by virtue of my own strength. However, with his flexible skills, and with the nine tails, looking for opportunities to beat it, it is very likely. Jiuweis continuous attack, but it consumes a lot of chakras, even if it has a large number of chakras, I am afraid it cant be consumed like this. There is no way to continue without the battle. In the distant place, several figures appeared. Գ ն ն led the wood leaf ninja to come over, hoping to help, can deal with the nine tails, and re-seal the nine tails. Moreover, when Fei Feiri and others rushed over, they carried a stretcher carrying a weak woman. This pale, seemingly weak woman is the whirlpool of Xinnai who just gave birth to a child. In the arms of the whirlpool , holding the whirlpool Naruto who was just born, because of the tossing along the way, the Naruto burst into tears, and the baby cries echoing in this world, it seems a bit bleak. The whirlpool was received here, I am afraid it is not the idea of ??flying the sun, but the idea of ??the wind and water gate. Nowadays, when Jiuwei has been stunned by Xinnai, he was psychedelic and must be printed with a beech. However, Chen Xinnai was a nine-tailed person. If he wanted to seal the nine tails, he might need to be a Xinnai. Therefore, before the transfer of the Feng Shui Gate, it was sent to the Feifei Sundial, and the latter sent the ninja to pick up Xinnai. For the things that the Feng Shui Gate has to do, Yu Xinnai knows the meaning of it. It is all for the sake of the village, so there is no complaint, just a little worried about the newly born son. How hopeful she is, raising her son to grow up, watching him grow up day by day, with a complete childhood. However, this kind of thing has happened now, so that she has no choice but to focus on the overall situation. "It seems that you have prepared in advance and made a decision." Chiba looked at the wave of water and said slowly. Since the wind and water gate has such a determination, Chiba is somewhat admired. For the village to sacrifice itself, it is a person worthy of admiration. "Ice Age!" Chiba converges on the amount of lightning power and the ability to launch frozen fruits, and it is still the kind of arrogant force that erupts from the body. As the ice force burst out, the ice layer immediately appeared in the air, and it quickly evolved into ten huge icicles. It crashed from the air and inserted into the ground around the nine tails, trapping the nine tails inside. After the huge icicles were trapped in the nine tails, the powerful ice power spread immediately, and the space in the icicles was frozen, and the nine tails were tied. The body of the nine tails is huge, just like a hill. Even if there are ten huge icicles, it is very difficult to freeze the ice and freeze it. When the huge icicles appeared, the nine tails did not hesitate. They immediately rushed over, swung huge claws, and directly smashed the icicles, quickly disintegrating several icicles. Boom, bang, bang! The roaring sounds, echoing in this world, it is very shocking and deafening. Yu Fei, who led the wood leaf ninja, came over and saw that this level of attack could not help but feel that it was very difficult to defeat the nine tails. In the heart of Fei Fei, I am glad that Chiba can help at this time. Otherwise, it may not be able to stop the nine tails. When the nine tails attacked the icicles, the wave of the water gate will go out of the body and go to the top of the body of the nine tails, and then the technique of flying the thunder **** will appear, which will appear above the nine tails. Moreover, in his right hand, the sacred spiral pill has been condensed, and he did not hesitate to bombard it, attacking the back of the nine tails. boom! The XianfaSpiral Pill attacked the back of the nine tails, suddenly bursting out of the power of terror, crushing Jiuwei, hitting the ground, blasting a mud pit and suffering from a light impact. Nine tails suffered such an attack, but they were still able to continue fighting, and they could exert a strong combat power and should not be underestimated. However, after the nine-tailed attack, the huge body will inevitably pick up, the movement will be a little slow, it can be regarded as a time gap, and they can launch a more rapid attack on Chiba. Taking advantage of the nine-tailed body, when it was extremely unstable, Chiba also seized the opportunity to launch the ice power and condense seven large ice spears suspended around his body. At the next moment, under the control of Chiba, seven large ice spears attacked and quickly attacked the tail of the nine tails. As long as you can pin the tail of the nine tails, you can restrain the action of the nine tails. If you want to deal with it, it will be less difficult and the pressure will be much lower. Nine tails can feel that Chiba launched the ice spear attack, so without hesitation, immediately twirled the tail, want to fly the ice spear, or shatter. However, although Jiuwei tried his best to defend and tried to resist the attack, the tail was still attacked. Three tails were hit by ice spears and nailed directly to the ground. The three tails were pierced by ice pikes, making the nine tails feel a pain, making a painful roar, waving other tails, and pulling out the ice spears. "Blow your mouth!" After Chiba issued an ice spear, he did not hesitate to continue to launch an attack, igniting the ice power, condensing into an ice bird, and quickly rushing out to the tail of the nine tails. . Chapter 298： Repression of the nine tails [to be fully ordered] The huge ice bird struck the past, not to attack the nine tails, but to freeze the tail of the nine tails so that it could not be free soon. Hey! The huge ice bird struck past and hit the tail of the nine tails, freezing the tail of the nine tails to form a very thick layer of ice. After the formation of such an ice layer, it will be more restrained by the nine tails. If you want to struggle, you will break the ice and the difficulty will become even bigger. Nine tails waved their tails and slammed them on the ice, but they couldn''t easily break the ice and couldn''t move freely. Seeing that the nine tails are tied, the wave of water and water gates also knows that this is a rare opportunity, we must grasp it well, and must not let go. The wind and water gates once again transferred to the body, and they went out without a hit. They appeared on the top of the nine tails, and the figure appeared immediately. The chakra was run, and the Xianfa spiral pill was applied. The bombardment was strong on the nine tails. boom! The Xianfa spiral pill attacked and fell on the body of the nine tails. It broke out with powerful power, causing the huge body to shake. It looked very embarrassing and very painful. It made a scream and the body kept shaking. Taking advantage of the nine tails to be hit, Chiba did not hesitate, assisting the wave of water and water, and quickly suppressing the nine tails, it is also very good thing. The ability of Chiba to launch frozen fruit, once again condensed into icicles, trapped nine tails, and pinned the tail of the nine tails, making it even more difficult to struggle, it is difficult to move. When I saw that Chiba had frozen the nine tails, they saw hope in the flying sun. I felt that if I continued this way, I could defeat the nine tails and re-seal them. "Wave the wind and water gate, hurry up and seal your nine tails with your means. You don''t have to keep it anymore. Otherwise, you will get rid of it when you break free." Chiba said. With the ability of the feng shui gate, there is a means to deal with the nine tails. Otherwise, he will not let Գն bring . I heard that Chiba said that the wind and water gate did not hesitate, and it felt that it was time. Otherwise, there will be a change later. The wave of water and water quickly acted, came to the front of the body of the nine tails, running Chakra, quickly stamped with both hands, and launched a seal - the corpse was sealed! The corpse is sealed, it is the seal of the whirlpool, summoning the **** of death, and let the **** of death swallow the soul of the enemy, but also pay for it, the soul of the surgeon must sacrifice to the **** of death. That is to say, after the application of this seal, it must be at the expense of life to be successful. As the feng shui gate launches the corpse, the Feng Shui Gate can see a tall statue of death, wearing a black cloak, covering the face, looking black, suspended in the air, the body is also very illusory. It is not real and looks very strange. However, only the operator can see the **** of death, others can not see. Immediately after the appearance of Death, a black chain spread out and penetrated directly into the body of the nine tails, and it was still running through, linking to the body of the Feng Shui Gate. After the nine tails were pierced by black chains, the nine tails immediately weakened. Chakra lost a lot and the strength of struggle was not so strong. Seeing the wave of water and gates, the corpse was sealed, and the whirlpool of Xinnais heart suddenly rose up, revealing a stunned look, still a bit unacceptable. In her heart, she understands that the application of such a seal by the Feng Shui Gate requires the cost of life. There is no way to reverse it and it is impossible to turn the tide. Although the whirlpool of Xinnai is unwilling, it will not be organized. After all, the wind and water gate is for the village, in order not to let the village suffer a crisis. The whirlpool, Xinnai, dragged the weak body, stood up from the stretcher, and walked over with her own child. Even if the wave door is to do such a thing, the whirlpool will not let him face it alone, but with him, even if he is going to Huangquan together, facing death together. "Watergate, I am coming to face this matter with you." The whirlpool went over and said, his eyes were firm and he had made a decision without any slight shake. Since the black chain runs through the nine-tailed body, the nine tails become very weak, and even the ability to struggle is not there, and they are not on the ground. The wind and water gates are also weak, and their faces become pale. If they have a serious illness, they have no power to bomb. They may fall down at any time, but he insists on sticking his teeth. ", you don''t have to accompany me to do this thing." Wave Feng Shuimen looked at the whirlpool, Xinnai, and said, there is no strength. Asking for flowers "You are my husband, I am not with you, who else will accompany you, and if there is no me, how can it seal the nine tails." The whirlpool reveals a smile, the smile is still good-looking, with a feeling of kindness . Before the whirlpool, Xinnai was the nine-tailed force. Now it is in a state of weakness. It is not suitable for being a human force again. It can only choose other purposes. If Ms. Chennai continues to be a human force, she cant bear it. Its estimated that she was killed by the power of the nine tails. There is no suspense. The wind and water gate let the whirlpool Xinnai bring the newly born child, and intends to seal the nine tails into the child''s body, making him a nine-tailed person. ... The whirlpool, Xinnai, is a family of whirlpools. It has a very strong Chakra, and the children she born must inherit her blood and limit the boundaries. The majestic Chakra is the most suitable candidate for humanity. Moreover, both Feng Shui Men and Yu Xinnai believe that their sons are very good and can control the strength of the nine tails without causing harm to the village. Of course, the wave of Feng Shui and Yu Xinnai made some preparations, and prepared to help Naruto help him to control the power of the nine tails. "I don''t know if we do this, the children will hate us in the future." Wave Feng Shuimen looked at the child in the Huai Xin Nai''s arms, revealing the look of the father, some helpless. If you can, the Feng Shui Gate naturally wants to watch Naruto grow up. However, Konoha is now facing a very serious problem. If the nine tails break out, they must be handled well. Otherwise, the village will suffer a huge crisis. "I believe he won''t, our children will know our intentions." Yan Xinnai said, there is enough confidence in this, believe in his children. "We have no way, we don''t want to do this, but the village needs us to do this, we have no choice." Wave Feng Shui said. "For the sake of the village and for our children, we must do this." Yan Xinnai said, her eyes became firm and she walked up to the front of the wave of water. . Chapter 299： Charge nine tails "Let''s get started, let our children become human pillars." Wave Feng Shuimen looked at the children in the squatting and said, although helpless, but the eyes are very firm and will not waver. Fei Feiri and others stood in the distance, watching the wind and water gates and the whirlpool, Xinnai, heard their words, and suddenly felt up in their hearts, did not expect them to be such a plan. Moreover, it is very rare for the Feng Shuimen and Yu Xinnai to make such sacrifices for the village, which is unbelievable. Let a newborn child become a nine-tailed person, but it is a very challenging thing. If it is not good, it may fail, even the child will die. "Is it really good to do this in the fourth generation?" The ninja asked, but I didn''t understand it. "Now don''t do this, then my "four seven three" seas oh better way, can you deal with nine tails?" Գն said, seemingly helpless. Many wood leaf ninjas are helpless, there is no way. They can''t even contend with the nine tails, let alone find a way to seal the nine tails, and find a suitable person force, it is impossible. Chiba stood on an icicle and saw the very weak nine tails. Knowing that his chances had finally arrived, he could start to collect the power of the nine tails. "room!" The ability of Chiba to start the operation of the fruit, the left hand flipped, formed a hemisphere space, spread out to the surrounding, and covered the nine tails. Seeing that Chiba actually started, spread out the hemisphere space, and covered the nine tails inside, I could not help but be surprised. "Chiba, what do you want to do?" Someone sipped and sipped, no good spirits, and did not have a good impression on Chiba. "I just do what I have to do, and I have nothing to do with you." Chiba said, showing a ridiculous smile, there is no tension at all. "There is a wooden leaf here, and the nine tails belong to us. Can you not intend to capture the nine tails?" Someone asked, and the voice was cold. "If you have the ability, you can stop me, but I will not be merciful." Chiba said coldly, not at all polite. Seeing Chiba like this, many Konoha ninjas think he is very ill, really want to shoot, and suppress Chiba. However, they thought that before the Chiba, they would also deal with the nine tails. It would help the wood leaves to resolve the crisis. If you turn your face now, it would be too bad to start with Chiba. It will only make people feel that the wood leaves are incompetent, and they will only report their enemies. Seeing that the wood leaf ninja did not act, did not come to attack himself, Chiba did not care, quickly acted, rushed toward the nine tails, and pulled out the demon knife at the waist. Chiba condenses the laser on the knife, flashing a glimmer of light, and lightning flashes. "Slaughterhouse!" Chiba waved a demon knife and weeping, giving a sword and slamming on a tail of the nine tails. As the sword gas attacked and landed on a tail of the nine tails, it could not resist, and the tail was directly collapsed. Because this is the ability to operate the fruit, the tail of the nine tails is degraded, the body is cut, and there is no pain. It only feels that its tail has fallen. Chiba fell off the tail of the nine tails. Without hesitation, he immediately took out the dagger that was obtained from the big snake pill and had the power of seal. At the next moment, Chiba launched the power of the dagger, sealed the nine tails that fell to the ground, and sealed them inside the dagger. He sealed the tail of the nine tails, and may later absorb the power of the nine tails, improve his strength, and make his strength stronger. After all, the power of the tail beast is very strong. If it can be absorbed and utilized, it will certainly enhance its strength. After collecting the power of the nine tails, Chiba had an idea in mind to collect the power of the nine tail beasts and then merge them together. Finally, they could reach the level of six immortals and become the invincible master. In short, there is such an idea in my heart, Chiba is very excited, I feel that there is such a possibility. "When you take away the tail of the nine tails, what is the purpose?" Seeing Chiba''s tail of the nine tails, the Konoha ninja sipped and felt that it would not be a good thing. After all, the power of the nine tails is very powerful. If you get Chiba, it will be very troublesome. For Konoha, it is definitely not a good thing..... "I took away the tail of the nine tails. It was my business. It has nothing to do with you." Chiba responded indifferently, without any fear at all. "If you don''t say the purpose, don''t want to leave here, don''t even think about taking away the tail of the nine tails." There is a ninja who sipped up and expressed his position firmly and will not tolerate this behavior of Chiba. "If you have this ability, you should try it, but you must have consciousness." Chiba said coldly, holding a devil cry in his hand, the knife flashing thunder, filled with a pressure. Seeing the look of Chiba, these Konoha ninjas are still a bit stunned. If you really want to do it, it is estimated that it will not be an opponent of Chiba, and you cannot take the other side down. "Well, you don''t want to argue anymore. The most important thing now is to deal with the nine-tailed thing. As for Chiba to take away the tail of the nine tails, that is my deal with him." Fei Fei said, blocking These ninjas acted impulsively. The strength of these ninjas is good, but I want to compete with Chiba. I am afraid there are still some gaps. After all, Chiba has become stronger and stronger than Feifei, and it is not easy to deal with him. When I saw Chiba to deal with the nine tails, Fei Fei Sun has such an idea. I feel that looking at the whole wood leaf, except for a few people, there is no one in the root 3.5 who can compete with Chiba. Moreover, these ninjas who can compete with Chiba are mostly not in the village, and the Feng Shui Gate needs to deal with the nine-tailed things. As for Fei Fei, he is old, and his strength is not as good as before. He is not an opponent of Chiba at all. "Ginger is still old and spicy. It seems that you are still more decisive. You know what you should do to minimize the loss of wood leaves." Chiba said, showing the meaning of playfulness, it is very contemptuous. He did not rush to leave, but to wait here, watching the wave of water gates seal the nine tails into the Naruto body, so that his son became a human force. This kind of thing is unfortunate for Naruto, but it is also an opportunity. . Chapter 300： Seal nine tails [seeking rewards] If Chiba doesn''t want to leave, there is no way for Fei Fei and others to look at it. It is not always shot. However, they are still relatively jealous of staying here in Chiba. They are not afraid to relax, remain vigilant, and beware of Chiba, lest he should do anything. "You don''t want to poison the hands of the four generations." Some Konoha ninjas couldn''t help but say it. "You can relax, I don''t have this kind of thinking. Even if you have such an idea, you can''t block me." Chiba said, it seems very relaxed. While talking, he pulled back a little bit backwards, watching the Feng Shui Gate and Yan Xin Nai Shi show the corpse, and sealed the nine tails into Naruto. Fei Feiyin looked at the actions of Feng Shuimen and Yan Xinnai. He did not say anything. Even though he was helpless, there was no better way. So far, it has been the best way to seal the nine tails to the children of Feng Shui Men and Yu Xinnai. Yan Xinnai put down the children in the village, and came to the front of the wave door, running Chakra, quickly stamped his hands and launched the corpse. As she launched the seal of the corpse, she could see the huge death figure behind the nine tails, and the black chain that runs through the body of the feng shui. did not hesitate to put the black chain through his body, making her appear in the same chain as the feng shui gate and the nine tails. As the black chain runs through the body, becomes weaker, has no strength, and his face becomes paler, making it difficult to speak. "Watergate, let''s get started." Yan Xinnai said, no effort to speak. "Okay." The wave door said, without hesitation, immediately sealed, ready to seal the nine tails into the whirlpool. When others saw the action of the Feng Shui Gate, they felt very shocked. They thought that they could do this. It is really not to be underestimated. It took ten minutes before and after the wave of Feng Shuimen and , and finally sealed the nine tails. Of course, they did not directly seal the nine tails in the whirlpool Naruto, but sealed the nine-tailed power of the yin attribute in Naruto. As for the positive nine-tailed force, it is sealed in the body of the wind and water. In the future, if Naruto can master the negative nine-tailed force, then it is possible to transfer the negative nine-tailed power to Naruto, so that he can grasp the power of the nine tails. However, that is all about the future! After the wind and the water gate and the seal nine times, can not fake the case to eat too much time, and soon lost their lives, fell in the pool of blood, there has been no movement. The fierce nine tails that were originally used, now sealed, have disappeared and can no longer be found. Գ Գ ն ն ն ն Wow~~ A clear child cries and breaks the silence, letting Fei Fei and others return to God. The eyes of Fei Fei Ri and others were attracted, and they fell on Naruto. They looked at the children crying in the hustle and bustle, and they had a sad look on their faces and blamed themselves. In order to protect the peace of the village, Narutos parents have already sacrificed. "It''s a poor child. When I was born, I became an orphan." Chiba walked over and came to Naruto, and picked Naruto. Looking at Naruto''s white face, waving his hands and feet, Chiba heart has some feelings, a little distressed this guy. Naruto is among the Naruto, although it is open, but the early life, it is really hard to get, always laughed at by others, always degraded, I feel that he is a monster, do not want to play with him Repel him and resent him. "Chiba, what do you want to do?" Գ ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ Naruto is a child of the Feng Shuimen and Yu Xinnai. Now these two have just been sacrificed. If their children fall into the hands of the enemy, it is simply unacceptable, and how to face the two people who have just sacrificed. No matter what, you must protect Naruto in the flight, and you can''t let Naruto fall into the hands of Chiba. "You put the child down quickly, or we won''t let you go." "You don''t want to hurt four generations of children, you have to be a little human." The wood leaf ninja opened up and sipped, and looked very solemn, filled with indignation, and wanted to rush straight over and grab the child from Chiba. "So what to do with tension, I just think that the child is cute, so hold him to look at it." Chiba said, a face relaxed and disdainful. Seeing Chiba, the wooden leaf ninja is not happy, but he does not dare to immediately start, for fear that it will hurt the child, which is a very serious problem. "You don''t want to hurt your child." Fei Fei said and said, solemn. "While I feel uncomfortable when I was alive, I treated me as an enemy. But after all, I made a great contribution to the village. I can sacrifice myself to protect the village. I admire him very much and will not hurt his children, but only Before leaving, I want to say a few words to you with the Konoha Ninja 380." Chiba turned and looked at the Գն and others, and said, the look became cold. I think that Naruto will be treated like a monster in the childhood, and Chiba thinks that the whole Konoha people are sorry for the Feng Shuimen and Yu Xinnai. It is not worth making these two people so big. The sacrifice. "What do you want to say, hurry up and say, then get out." Someone said, there is not much patience with Chiba. "When Feng Shuimen and Yu Xinnai sacrificed their lives in order to protect the village, they sealed the nine tails again. For Muye, it is a very big hero. I hope you can remember it." Chiba said. "That is a natural thing, we will not forget the four generations of fire, we will always remember them." Konoha ninja said. "It is best to remember nature, but both Feng Shuimen and Yu Xinnai have sacrificed, and their children have just been born, and there will be a long time in the future, they will live in the wood leaves, I hope you can treat him well." Chiba Said the opening. "Those things, we naturally know how to do it, it is difficult to use you to tell us, what should we do?" Some people disdain to say that I feel that Chiba is more than one move. . Chapter 301： Commitment [to complete the order] "If you will do this, I don''t have to say this. I just think that you will treat the whirlpool Naruto, treat him as the ruin of the village, treat him as a monster, blame him, swear at him, and will not have to bear the crime. It is imposed on him." Chiba said, there is no concealment at all, and all the things that I have thought of are said. After all, according to the development of the plot, the ninja of Konoha will blame Naruto, treating him as a monster, isolating him, and does not regard him as a human being. Thinking of this kind of thing, Chibas heart was a bit uncomfortable, and I felt that the Konoha ninja was too much. In any case, the wave of Feng Shui and Qi Xin Nai are the heroes of the wood leaves, and their children have to be treated like this, no one can accept it. "How can you criticize us like this, do you think you know us well?" Muye Ninja said with anger, and he was angry and could not tolerate criticism like Chiba. "I don''t care if you comment on this. What matters is how you treat this child." Chiba said, and he looked solemn. "He is the child of the four generations of Huo Ying, the descendant of the hero. We must treat him well and give him the best treatment. You don''t have to teach us how to do it." Konoha ninja said, the words are very firm, do not want to follow thousands Too many leaves. Hearing these people said, Chiba dismissed and turned to look at the flying sun. In this matter, only when you fly and talk, you have the real decision. "Hey, Im going to fly, what are you going to do, how do you deal with the whirlpool Naruto?" Chiba looked at the flying sun, and said, his eyes were firm. Գ ն ն ն ն ն ն ն "We will raise Naruto so that he can get the best education, confess all this to him, let him know that his parents are the heroes of the village, let him know the sacrifices he made for the village." After the silence of Fei Fei, he slowly said, and he was solemn. "I hope that you can say good things, let the child get everything he deserves, and let him be respected. Otherwise, I don''t mind personally coming to confess with him, let him know everything, and parents sacrifice for it. At the same time, I will take him away." Chiba said, the words are calm, but his determination. Since he can say this, he will definitely do this kind of thing, not just playing. If Chiba will take Naruto away, it will definitely be a huge loss for Konoha. The loss is not just a more rebellious, but the loss of nine tails, allowing the enemy to gain nine tails. Between this and the other, the strength of Konoha will be weakened a lot, and other big countries will have more opportunities to come to find Trojans. "Reassured, I won''t let that happen." Fei Fei said, and made a promise to Chiba. He had such an idea, but now, there is absolutely no need for it. "I hope so, otherwise, the loss will only be the wood leaves." Chiba said. Seeing the look of Chiba, these camellia ninjas were very upset and felt like they were threatened. They were treated like this. "We have promised now that we will not abuse our children. You can now hand over the children to us." Konoha ninja sipped and didn''t want to see the child in Chiba, feeling awkward. Of course, they are more concerned about the nine tails. I don''t want any unexpected situations. The nine tails are released, which is serious. "Nature is OK." Chiba showed a scornful smile. He did not hesitate, holding Naruto to the front of the flying day, and handing the child to the flying sun. "Do you still have to deal with me?" After handing over the child to Feifei Sun, Chiba turned and looked at the Konoha ninja. The banters opening said that there was no jealousy and it looked very provocative. For him, the ninjas of these wood leaves will not be jealous. If they continue to fight, they will have enough strength to defeat these ninjas. If the wind and water gates are still there, with his strength, and the combination of Fei Fei and Sundial, it can cause trouble for Chiba, so that he does not dare to take a nap. However, now the whole wood leaf is the most empty, the weakest, the three to leave the wood leaves, the group is killed, the wind and water gate sacrifice, the is dead, the nine-tailed force can not fight, Գ fly The old days are old and the fighting power is no longer at its peak. As for other Konoha ninjas, the strength is good, but they can''t reach the level of the shadow. To say that the shadow level is strong, it is also the family of the Japanese family and the Uchiha group, and can also find two or three shadow level powerhouses. Moreover, due to the separation of the family, the overall strength has been weakened a lot, and there is still prestige. As for the Uchiha family, it has always been a factor in the instability of Konoha. No one wants to provoke them and bring trouble to themselves. If the Uchiha family is not obeying the control and rebelling, then the wooden leaves can not find the strong, can deter the Uchiha family. In short, the wood leaves are now in a stormy time. It is really impossible to have anything happening. It is necessary to be careful and coping with anything, and there must be no intention. ". There are enough things happening in the wood leaves tonight. Don''t continue fighting (good money), so as not to add more unnecessary casualties." Fei Fei said, opening a sigh of helplessness, as if Its a lot of time. Since this time, there has been no shortage of Konoha. I dont know how many ninjas are sacrificed. If I continue to fight, many people will sacrifice. It is not necessary to continue to expand the number of deaths in the case of the number of deaths, which will make the village unbearable. Seeing that Feifei Riqi made such a decision, and his helpless eyes, many of the wood leaf ninjas were not reconciled, but did not violate the order, or listened to the three generations of the fire. "Qimu Chiba, you will leave the village immediately, don''t come back again, and if there is another time, we will never let you go." Some people said, they were still filled with indignation and their attitude was very bad. I can''t sleep! ! ! ! ! . Chapter 302： Brother [to be automatic] "I still want to give you a profound lesson. It is not necessary now." Chiba looked at everyone, and said it in disapproval. After all, he did not stay here, turned and left here, and walked toward the distance. Anyway, what he is doing now is already done, there is no need to stay here. When Chiba came to the suburbs of the village and was about to walk out of the village, one person chased it from behind. Like Chiba, this man has a silver hair, is extremely slender, wears a ninja guard, is about one meter tall, wearing a tight-fitting combat uniform and covering half of his face, but his face is extremely handsome. This person is not someone else, it is the flag of Kakashi, which is the brother of Chiba. "Chiba!" Kakashi chased it and called. When dealing with the nine tails, Kakashi settled in the village because he had to deal with the things in the village, so he did not have the opportunity to shoot and failed to meet Chiba. Now that the nine-tailed matter has finally been resolved, Kakashi finally found the opportunity to come out and meet with Chiba. Although they are in different camps now, they are still enemies 410, but they are brothers after all, and they still have awkwardness in their hearts. They have concerns and cannot give up. Hearing the call of Kakashi, Chiba stopped and turned to look at Kakashi, his eyes changed a little, and his heart was a little moved. "Our brother hasn''t seen it for a long time." Chiba said. Nowadays, they are in different camps. Even if they meet again, they dont know what to say. They always feel a little embarrassed and cant talk openly. "How are you doing now?" Kakashi looked at Chiba and said. They are a few meters apart and not too close. "I am doing very well, no longer living in Muye, can live with ease, no need to worry too much." Chiba shrugged, revealing a smile, said. "Can you not be against the wood leaves, don''t always fight against the wood leaves, kill the wood leaf ninja." Kakashi said. In this matter, he must say it before he can, and can''t do anything that doesn''t happen. After all, the things that Chiba has done are too big for Konoha. If this continues, the leaves will be disintegrated by Chiba, causing the leaves to be destroyed. For Konoha, Chiba has caused them a lot of trouble and even caused huge losses. It is really a village that has been turned upside down by one person. "I don''t really want to start with the Konoha ninja, but I have my own purpose. The Konoha ninja is so pedantic. I can''t pour chicken soup with patience. I can only do it quickly, sweeping the wood leaf ninja, and I can do it quickly. My own thing." Chiba shrugged and said casually. For the killing of the wooden leaf ninja, Chiba does not have any guilty guilt, there will be no shackles, and does not think that he has done something wrong. Moreover, it was a normal time to kill the enemy ninjas at that time. If you are soft-hearted, you might be killed for this. After all, when the war broke out, goodness was the least valuable thing, otherwise it would cost a lot. "Kakashi, our brothers are difficult to get together, don''t talk about those things, it will only make our opinions disagree." Chiba said that he experienced more things than Kakashi, so he is more mature than the latter. It is also more calm. "The next time you want to work on the wooden leaves, then we are the enemy, I will not stand by." Kakashi said, made up his mind and felt that he should stand with Chiba. "For me, it doesn''t matter. It''s just that you really want to start with your opponent. It''s not my opponent. So when you think about bee, let''s improve your strength first." Chiba said. There is no lightness in the face. Seeing Chiba like this, Kakashi really has no choice, and my heart is helpless. The strength of Chiba is indeed tyrannical, stronger than Naruto, and can be followed by nine tails, and even the nine tails. Although Kakashi is now tolerant, but compared with Chiba, the gap is too big, just like the distance between the foot of the mountain and the top of the mountain, it is not easy to climb the top of the mountain. Moreover, Kakashi''s blood limit is not very strong. Without the ability to write a round eye, the strength should be weakened a lot, making his achievements limited. It is even harder to reach the level of the shadow level. It is. However, if Kakashi develops his own blood limit, then the strength is greatly improved, reaching the level of their father''s wood leaf white teeth. Although Qimu Miaomao died early, but has the name of the wood leaf white teeth, the strength is very powerful, even the three must be taboo, reaching the level of the shadow level. If it weren''t for such a thing, with the strength and prestige of Qi Mumao, maybe you could run for four generations. If Qi Muyu is still alive, there will not be so many things happening now, and Chiba may not be betraying Muye and become a traitor. However, there are so many in the world if it is! "In the future, I will try my best to cultivate and make myself stronger. I will fight against you one day and defeat you." Kakashi said, his eyes were sharp and he had this determination. "Then I will be looking forward to it. After all, you are my brother, you become strong, I will be happy for you." Chiba said, showing a confident smile, not too nervous. As he spoke, he took a reel out of the space reel he carried with him and handed it to Kakashi. Kakashi took the reel and showed a strange look. He couldnt understand it. What does Chiba mean? "This is the scroll of the Thunder God. If you want to be strong, you can study hard." Chiba said in disapproval. Anyway, he now has mastered the technique of flying thunder and continues to carry this scroll. It is no longer useful. It is better to hand it to Kakashi. Maybe the latter can practice. In any case, Kakashi is a genius, and maybe you can master the technique of flying thunder and use it to fight. "Why are you so good to me?" Kakashi said, a little wondering. "Because you are my brother, do you still need a reason?" Chiba said with a smile, a relaxed look, without the slightest pretense, is very normal. Kakashi stunned and silenced. . Chapter 303： Debunking identity [to complete the order] "How is Lin now?" After a little silence, Kakashi asked, still very concerned about Ye Yuanlin, not wanting her to do anything. After all, Kakashi and Nohara had been teammates before, and it was very important to care about her. "She is doing very well now, and the three-tailed power can be controlled. Maybe after a while, she can return to Konoha." Chiba said, calm, no emotions. His feelings with Lin are not bad, but they don''t care too much about Lin''s life. If they see it, they may ask, if they don''t see it, they don''t care. "Is Lin still able to return to Konoha?" Hearing Chiba said, Kakashi immediately surprised and asked. If Lynn can return to Konoha, it is definitely a good thing for Kakashi. Moreover, because Lin is now a three-tailed person, if it is returned to the wood leaves, it is a good thing for the wood leaves, which can enhance the strength of the wood leaves, and also enhance the deterrent power of the wood leaves, so that other big countries can slightly Taboo, don''t dare to worry about wood leaves. "When I go back to Yuyin Village, I will explain the situation with Lin. If she wants to return to Konoha, I will not stop her." Chiba said. This matter is nothing for Chiba, and there will be no loss to Yuyin Village. After all, Yunyin Village now has a Xiao organization, not very dependent on the tail beast, and can completely protect the safety of the village by virtue of its own strength. "If Lin can return to Konoha, that would be great." Kakashi said, his heart was very excited, showing a smile. Lin can return to Konoha. For Kakashi, it is definitely a happy thing, and let him relax a little. "If there is nothing, I will not stay any longer. You should take care." Chiba said, and continued to walk far away. Seeing that Chiba is about to leave, Kakashis heart is somewhat lost, cant be relieved, and has a disappointment. "Kakashi, don''t blame yourself for the death of the soil, you can''t get out of the shadows, maybe he hasn''t died yet." Chiba''s voice came from afar. When I heard Chiba say this, Kakashis body vibrated, showing a shocked look, not calm. This news is so shocking for Kakashi that he can''t calm down. "With the soil may not die?" Kakashi murmured, can''t believe it. "Chiba, is this news true? The soil may not die?" Kakashi asked, trying to figure out the situation. In his heart, he was very willing to believe that he did not die with the soil and still survived in this world. "If you want to know the specific news, then you can go and inquire. I can''t tell you too much." Chiba responded. He did not stop to mean, and continued to walk toward the distance. Kakashi wants to chase, but stops and does not chase. He can only look at Chiba, and gradually disappears into the final night, disappearing in front of his eyes. Ding! "The host collects nine powers, successfully completes the mission, and rewards 70,000 points." The sound of the One Piece system prompts. As a result, Chiba won 70,000 points and deposits increased. Soon after Chiba had just stepped out of the leaves, he saw a figure wearing a red cloud black robe, appearing in front of him and stopping his way. "Chiba, I really didn''t think that you will appear in Konoha." The person who appeared in front of him is not someone else. It is A Fei, that is, Uchiha brings soil. Uchiha took the soil and stood in front of Chiba. Looking at the latter, his face was still covered, and he did not reveal his true feelings. He did not know what his expression was. "How can I not appear here, you can appear, can''t I?" Chiba looked at the soil, and said, showing a playful smile. "You appear in the wood leaves, just to prevent the nine tails from attacking the wood leaves?" "You think too much, I have come to Konoha to have my own business. As for you, I want to destroy the wood leaves?" Chiba looked at the soil and said, showing a playful look. "Although I am a member of the Xiao organization, I also have my own freedom. I can do my own things. I don''t need to explain it to you." With the opening of the soil, the voice was very contemptuous and disdainful. Asking for flowers At the time of the organization, although the soil became the top of the organization, it had no low power. However, what he wants to do is to run the organization and become the mastermind behind the scenes. "I really don''t need to explain to me, but don''t think how mysterious I am. I know a lot about you, but I know very well." Chiba looked at the soil and said, showing a disdainful smile. Every time I heard Chiba say this, the body with the soil will shake involuntarily, and the heart will become awkward and become a little excited and difficult to calm down. "Do you know my identity and know who I am?" Looking at Chiba with the soil, he said. ............. I feel that although Chiba is just a teenager, but the strength is very strong, and seems to know a lot of news, others will not know, will know some. Therefore, if you stay with Chiba, you will always feel uncomfortable with the soil, as if you have no secret at all, and Abu is seen by him. "Otherwise, you think that you are a mysterious existence. Has anyone ever known your identity?" Chiba shrugged and said in disapproval. "Sometimes, I really want to kill you, lest you know too many things." Looking at Chiba with the soil, he said, his eyes became sharp. Although I have lived with Chiba for a long time, I dont have any good feelings at all. I even have a lot of hatred in my heart and want to kill Chiba. Because Chiba was the third time in the world, but killed a lot of Konoha ninja, for the soil, but the enemy. However, Chibas strength is very strong. Its easy to have a lot of things to try to kill Chiba. Its bound to be very difficult. "Uchiha brings soil, you want to beat me, even kill me, and it is easy." Chiba laughed, there is no fear at all, directly revealing the identity of Uchiha with soil. Anyway, it is already at this time, everyone will not have to be polite, and don''t have to pay attention to what kind of friendship, just open the announcement, it can also shock the other side. . Chapter 304： Battle against the soil [to be fully ordered] This time I heard that Chiba called out his real name. Uchiha took the soil and covered it in the mask. It looked shocked and could not believe it. It was incredible. He had thought that he had hidden himself very well. No one knew his identity, but he did not expect it to be known by Chiba. Under the soil, I dont understand. How does Chiba know his identity? It is obvious that he is Uchiha. "How do you know my identity, know that I am Uchiha with soil?" With the soil looking at Chiba, he said, the voice became cold and the heart was very excited and it was difficult to calm down. "How do I know that you are not used to control, but your trick is in front of me, it is nothing." Chiba said, showing a playful smile, as if you can see through the mask with soil, "four two three" Look at the other person''s expression, everything is in his hands, can''t escape. "It seems that I really can''t keep you, or my plan may be revealed." With the opening of the soil, his eyes became sharp. "With your strength, I want to kill me, you have not been able to bear this." Chiba said with a sneer, not nervous at all, with enough confidence to deal with Uchiha. Uchiha did not hesitate to take the soil, immediately acted and rushed toward Chiba to launch an offensive. The speed of bringing soil is very fast, just blinking time, approaching to the front of Chiba, without hesitation, swept a foot, bursting out a powerful force. In the face of such an attack with soil, Chiba has no jealousy at all, launching armed color domineering, wrapping his arm and blocking the swept foot. Hey! The two mens attacks collided and made a dull sound. After a single attack, the two quickly separated and pulled back a distance. "Art fire escape **** fireball!" Without hesitation, the hands quickly stamped, and the chakra was sprayed from the mouth to form a huge fireball, carrying rapid force and attacking Chiba. In the face of the huge fireball that came from the bombardment, Chiba did not have the slightest taboo and was able to calmly face it. "fire punch!" Chiba''s ability to burn the fruit, waving the right fist, burst into a blazing flame, and quickly attacked the giant fireball. The next moment, a huge fire fist rushed out and hit the fireball. boom! The flame forces on both sides collided together, immediately roaring, powerful forces spread out, causing the surrounding trees to be broken, and the surrounding vegetation was destroyed and turned into ashes. "Fire, storm, dance!" When the flames collided strongly, there was no hesitation in the soil, and the kaleidoscope was written to write the wheel eyes, and his power was applied to make the space distorted. Cui moved the flames and formed a powerful force to flood the Chiba and the past, wanting to drown the latter. In the face of such an attack, Chiba will not be jealous, and there is no need to avoid it. He rushed toward the flames, elementized the body, immunized these flame attacks, and then approached the soil, came to the front of the body, waved his fists, burst into a blazing flame, and launched a rapid offensive. "Mirror fire!" The fierce flame rushed out and formed a huge flame wall, like a giant beast, wanting to engulf the soil. Seeing the huge flame wall, attacked from the top, and felt a pressure with the soil. Without hesitation, I quickly quit and pulled away. boom! The mirror fire attacked, attacked on the ground, and opened a huge mud pit, causing the mud to fly out, the trees were shaken, and it looked like a mess. However, with the soil can still avoid such an attack, no harm. After all, under the guidance of Uchihabo, the strength of the soil has been significantly improved and become more powerful. Although there is no warfare level of combat power, there is absolutely a level of tolerance. If you want to defeat him, it is not So easy things. "I have to admit that after the disappearance, the strength has improved a lot and become more powerful, but I want to compete with us, it is still very far away." Chiba fell from the air, re-agglomerated and looked still Wearing a mask, without revealing the real soil, said coldly. For himself, Chiba still has enough confidence and will not be defeated by the soil.... "Chiba, your strength is very strong, but it is not impossible to defeat, I will prove it to you." With the cold voice, it is also very unkind, with enough confidence. Uchiha did not hesitate to bring soil, launched a kaleidoscope to write the eye, and used illusion. After all, writing a illusion through a kaleidoscope of round eyes is very powerful. If you want to crack it, it is not so easy. With the launch of illusion with the soil, Chiba can feel that the environment in which it is located has undergone tremendous changes, as if it is in an unknown world, falling into the infernal purgatory, there are many magma around, it looks very strange. Seeing that he was in such an environment, Chiba suddenly rose up and knew that it was an illusion. However, he did not panic, still kept calm, his face with a playful look. "Would you like to use illusion to deal with me? It''s not enough, you are still far away." Chiba said, it is completely above the attitude of the soil, not how difficult, can easily deal with. As he spoke, his body shook slightly, igniting the ability to thunder the fruit, and elementizing the body. With the elementalization of his body, countless lightnings erupted, colliding with each other, and making a sizzling sound, just like having countless beasts, in the low-pitched, it sounds very strange. 4.4 Moreover, the lightning that erupted from Chiba has a very powerful force that constantly impacts the surrounding space, just like a beast is struggling and wants to tear up space. The easiest way to break the illusion is to let the power in the space fluctuate drastically and even let the power exceed the scope of the illusion of the opponent. The majestic lightning power collided and made a roar, causing the space to oscillate, so that the illusion displayed by the soil was invalid, and the space where Chiba was located returned to its original appearance, and the surrounding area was still devastated, and the trees were destroyed. It was a mess. Scene. The figure with the soil appeared in front of Chiba, and had not had time to launch an attack. The illusion was cracked, which made him very helpless and a little unwilling. . Chapter 305： Must be able to ask for rewards Seeing Chiba easily resolves his own illusion, and he has not launched an attack. He can''t help but feel helpless. He thinks that Chiba is strong. If you want to deal with him, the difficulty will increase a lot. However, there is still no win or loss, and the soil will not give up easily. There is still enough confidence to compete with Chiba and to make a round of it. He is a member of the Uchiha family, and he has already awakened the kaleidoscope to write a round eye. His strength is much stronger than before. Even the cells with the first generation of Naruto can perform hibiscus. "There is still any means, even if it is displayed, I am waiting." Chiba looked at the soil and said. When he spoke, the body still emits lightning and makes a sound, and the momentum is still very strong. "You must be able to!" There is no hesitation in the soil, the hands are printed, the kaleidoscope is written to write the eye, and the display is necessary. Soon, the majestic Chakra broke out and shrouded the body with the soil, and there was a huge need to shine, shining with blue light and emitting a horrible momentum. The soil with the Zuo Zuo can have wings on the back, the Tai Tai knife in the wings, and the eyes can emit the power of the gods. If you use the good 14 words, you can exert absolute power and the combat power is amazing. It must be seen in the body, and the body with the soil is covered in it. It looks terrible and difficult to deal with. "Its really hard to deal with it, but its not enough. Chiba looked at the huge must, and said, showing a provocative look. "Then try to be optimistic." The voice of the soil was cold. When I was talking, the soil was controlled by Sasuke, and I rushed toward Chiba, and the speed was very fast. Only the wings vibrated, and I approached Qianba, and pulled out the knife and slammed it toward Chiba. very fast. Seeing that Zuo Zuo could attack, Chiba did not have any jealousy. He took out the demon knife and weeping, slamming out and slamming out, sending out a powerful sword, accompanied by violent thunder and lightning, against the attack that Suzuki could attack. Weng! The powerful forces collided together and immediately burst into a roar, and powerful power fluctuations spread out to the surroundings. With the need to fight against this, Chiba still fell a bit in the wind and was quitting. After all, the strength of Zuo can be very powerful and should not be underestimated. Seeing the ability to retreat from Chiba, I saw a chance with the soil. I felt that I could take advantage of it. Without any pause, I quickly rushed forward, flapping my wings, rushing forward quickly, approaching Chiba, and continuing to wield a huge knife. , slammed out quickly. Suzuki was able to wave a knife and slam, but it bursted with powerful power, accompanied by a blue flame, as if it had been attacked by fire, it would definitely be hit hard and unbearable. If Chiba is attacked by such a fire, even if the body is elementalized, it will not be immune to attack, or it will be hurt, so it is imperative to deal with it with care. Seeing that Sasuke can rush over and launch a rapid attack, Chiba will not be jealous, and still remain calm, looking for ways to deal with the attack. Moreover, his own strength is very powerful, definitely stronger than the soil, even if the other party has the ability to do so, he still has the means to compete. "The raft of MuluMu Long!" Chiba quits a distance backwards, and the hands are immediately printed, running the wooden property Chakra, and displaying the hibiscus. As he transported the majestic Chakra to the ground, countless trunks were immediately explored and condensed into a huge wooden dragon. After the emergence of the huge wooden dragon, there was no pause, and the rapid rush to the future. The wooden dragon did not directly attack with Susuo, but swayed, entangled the body of the singer, and absorbed the power of the singer. "You actually know Muji Ninjutsu!" In the soil of the Sasuke, and seeing Chiba''s display of hibiscus, I couldn''t help but be surprised. In his cognition, there are basically few ninjas in the world who know Muji Ninjutsu. Apart from Uchiha and his, he can''t think of other people. According to the investigation with soil, Chiba did not understand Muji Ninjutsu before, and there were only a few strange powers, but did not expect this fight, there is actually something going on. "Otherwise, do you think that only you can use Muxi Ninjutsu?" Chiba said disdainfully, showing a playful smile. The huge wooden dragons are entangled in the Sasuke, so that the actions of Sasuke can be restrained and inconvenient to attack. However, it is not that there is no means of attack, or that it can continue to launch attacks. The soil control must be able to cohesively become a huge shuriken, and quickly attacked and went to Chiba, not far away. This huge shuriken is not a simple shuriken, but a power of divine power. If it is attacked, it will be transferred directly to other spaces by the power of divine power, but it is very troublesome. Seeing the huge shuriken attack, Chiba did not hesitate, and the hands immediately sealed, and the wooden 427 attribute Chakra was input to the ground, and immediately raised huge trees to form a strong defensive tree wall to resist the attack. The shuriken over. Rumble! The huge shuriken attacked and shattered the huge trees, making a roaring sound that looked very shocking. The continuous trees rose up, but they resisted the huge shurikens and did not hurt themselves. "The raft and the tree world are coming!" After blocking the sword of Suzuki, Chiba did not stop, or running Chakra, and exerting a powerful Ninjutsu attack. Soon, the battlefield where Chiba and Suzuki could be located immediately saw countless trunks, like countless vines, and wanted to entangle the shackles and bind each other''s mobility. Although Zuo Zeng can be entangled in the trunk, but not incapable of action, or can continue to fight. The singer can shake the wings and erupt a powerful force. At the same time, he wields a knife, slams the trunk, cuts off the surrounding trunks, opens up a space, and resolves the situation, allowing Suzuki to move freely and launch. attack. From the beginning of the battle to the present, the two have not been able to score a victory, at most, the match is equal. If you continue this way, the result is still unknown. . Chapter 306： Guild Wars [seeking automatic] After the soil was cut off by countless trees, there was no pause, and it quickly rushed forward and continued to launch an attack. It was necessary to wave the big knife and attack the Chiba. With a knife falling, you can definitely kill a giant beast and split it into two halves. There is no suspense. "Thunderbird!" The ability of Chiba to launch the thundering fruit made the violent thunderstorm burst out, surrounded by the body, flashing thunder and lightning, difficult to look directly at, and filled with fierce pressure. As he erupted the thunderbolt, he became a giant Thunderbird, spread his wings, and slammed into the past. Although the huge Thunderbird can''t be compared with the Saskatchewan, it is not to be underestimated, and its power is still very strong. boom! The huge Thunderbird attacked the past and collided with the Swordsman. The two collided and immediately made a roar. Sasuke was able to be hit by a huge Thunderbird, and the huge body paused slightly and failed to continue to attack the past, causing his attack to stop. However, after his attack stops, he will continue to attack, and will launch a more rapid attack, trying his best to defeat Chiba. This is the determination of Uchiha with the soil and will not give up easily. Boom, bang! Suzuki was able to act, and quickly rushed to Chiba, stepping on the ground and making a roar, causing the ground to collapse and a huge mud pit. It must be able to shake the wings, speed up the speed, hold the knife in the hand, wrap the blue flame, and slam the strong out, approaching Chiba, and smash the Chiba into two. This time, Chiba faces the attack that must be able to sneak, not just to evade, or to defend, but to take the initiative to attack, directly face each other, launch an offensive. The violent thunderbolt broke out and filled the surrounding space, which looked very shocking and made people dare not approach. After these thunderstorms broke out, they were constantly twisted and swayed to form a huge figure, and the embodiment of Raytheon. The incarnation of this thunder **** is very huge, up to a dozen meters, flickering in the thunder, exudes a powerful pressure, and the momentum is also terrifying, as if it can destroy the earth and destroy everything. And Chibas body is shrouded in the giant Thor, controlling the action of Raytheon. In the next moment, the huge Thunder rushed down from the sky, descending from the sky, exploding a powerful power, and attacking the past with the help of Zuo. Raytheon and Suzuo can collide together, launching a very rapid attack, destroying and ruining, powerful, like a dying. Rumble! ! The devastating power broke out, drowning the surrounding trees, annihilating all the trees and flowers, and even the stones were shattered, so that everything around them no longer existed, and even the ground became scorched earth, which looked very shocking. The two giants collided in this way, and the roaring sound broke out, echoing in this world, just like the Thunder constantly shaking, making people feel shocked. Chiba and the soil had been attacked for a long time, and it took about a dozen rounds to stop. The two men retired and the huge thunder broke, and the saga could also converge. After such fierce battles, Chibas physical energy consumption was quite high, and the soil also consumed a lot of chakras, which seemed to be very weak, panting and showing a tired look. "I really didn''t think that in just two or three years, you became so strong, than the tail of the crane, but there has been a huge change." Chiba looked at the soil not far away, said, face There was a big smile on it. "You have become stronger, and the ability you have mastered has become even more bizarre. It is really difficult to deal with you." With the opening of the soil, he said that he was not afraid of Chiba. "Then we will continue to see who is stronger." Chiba said, eager to try, and would like to continue fighting. For him, if you can''t beat the soil, it''s really a very unpleasant thing, it will make him very depressed. When he spoke, Chiba sent a bitterness and attacked the soil directly, which was very fast. I know that Chiba knows how to fly the thunder god, so I saw that there was no attack, and I did not relax. I directly sent out a bitterness, and I did not directly block the bitterness of Chiba. Hey! The two sides did not collide in the air, and they made a metal collision, and then they were blocked, and they could not think about each other. If you have nothing to do with the soil, Chiba can''t use the technique of flying thunder, approaching each other and launching a raid. However, Chiba is not without an attack, or can perform other attacks. Chiba converges on the flashing thunder and lightning, and the ability to launch frozen fruits makes the water vapor in the air condense into many ice spears and ice swords, suspended around his body, pointing straight to the soil not far away. ".kill!" Chiba raised his right hand, just like waving a long sword. He pointed straight forward and controlled the ice spear and ice sword that hovered around the body. He struck out and penetrated the space, attacking the soil. With the dirt standing not far away, I saw these ice spears and ice swords attacking, and I didnt even have the idea of ??avoiding them. In his view, such an attack is nothing at all, and it can be easily handled without any pressure. "Shenwei!" With the soil to launch a kaleidoscope to write the eye, directly twist the space, and transfer your body to a special space, leaving only a virtual shadow. Only one Xu Ying is outside, it will not be hurt at all, no matter what Ninjutsu attacked the past, the soil will not be injured. In general, his ability to evade attacks, the effect is simple (money is good) is more convenient than elementalization, but there are still drawbacks. Bringing your body to the space with soil will never stay there forever, and will definitely come out. Moreover, he still wants to beat Chiba and will not spend more time. Many ice spears and ice swords attacked the past, and they all passed through the shadowy body with soil, and could not hurt him. They could only attack the distance or be distributed around his body. As these attacks fell, countless ice spears and ice swords were placed on the ground, which looked like swords. These ice spears and ice swords shook slightly and made a soft bang. As a self-existing existence, Chiba is naturally aware of the ability to bring soil, knowing that he will be transferred, so there is no tension, showing a sly smile, waiting for the emergence of soil. He has this patience, and he can definitely bring out the soil, so there is no need to be nervous. . Chapter 307： Shenwei [please complete] The side with the shadow of the earth, filled with countless ice spears and ice swords, looks dense and exudes a cold momentum. Chiba is not nervous, standing in the same place waiting, anyway, there will always be soil. It didn''t take long for the soil to enter the independent space, and it soon appeared, and the body appeared again in front of Chiba. After seeing the appearance of the soil, Chiba did not hesitate to directly launch the technique of flying the thunder god. The body appeared on the side of the soil. Without hesitation, he waved the monster knife in his hand and slammed it with the soil. The devil''s knife and the weeping swept over, and immediately broke out with a strong sword, and wanted to break the belt with the soil. After perceiving the appearance of Chiba, I would not dare to take the soil with me. I held a fan in my hand and swept it directly. It also broke out with powerful power to withstand the sword that came from the impact. boom! The two forces collided and joined together, immediately roaring, reverberating in this space, and powerful power fluctuations, spreading out to the surrounding, causing the vegetation to be destroyed and turned into pieces. The fan fan held in the hands of the earth is a weapon passed down by the Uchiha family. The texture is very good, not easily defeated by 290. Moreover, the group fan can exert a strong force, and if it is used to display the fire ninjutsu, it can exert a stronger power. Seeing the hand-held fan with the soil, Chiba was a bit strange. I didn''t think that Uchiha had already handed him the fan, but he trusted him very much. After dissolving the attack of Chiba, the soil did not hesitate, and immediately withdrew a distance back, opened the distance between the two, held the fan in the hand, and remained vigilant. "It seems that I want to defeat you. It is really not an easy task. You have become much more powerful than before." Chiba looked at the soil and said, still the old look, very calm, even a little contemptuous. . "Otherwise, do you think that I have been the existence of the tail of the previous crane?" said the soil with a disapproval. As he spoke, he raised his left hand and took off the orange wooden mask to reveal his face. Three years have passed. With the soil becoming more mature, there is still the original outline, but the pair of writing eyes becomes more strange, the eyes are more firm, and will not be as fearful as before. "Three years have passed, your change is really big." Chiba looked at the soil and said slowly. "In the past three years, you can know what life I lived in?" said the cold voice, thinking back to the painful life, I really don''t want to face it. "How have you lived, that has nothing to do with me, I have no leisure to pay attention to, I have to do things, or to defeat you." Chiba said casually. "You want to beat me now, and you have to have the ability to defeat me." With the cold voice, the fan in his hand pointed to Chiba, and the momentum became stronger, like a **** of killing. "It seems that if I can''t beat you, you will be very arrogant in the future, so I decided to defeat you." Chiba looked at the soil, and said, showing a ridiculous smile. He said, he waved the devil''s weeping in his hand, the ability to launch frozen fruit, mobilized the power of the ice, condensed on the knife, condensed with frost, exuding a fierce breath. "Ice Dragon is absolutely empty!" Devil May Cry and slammed out, and the ice power burst out, immediately forming a huge ice dragon, carrying powerful power, attacking the earth with the soil. "The fire, the fire dragon!" Without hesitation, he put down the fan in his hand, quickly stamped his hands, and spewed out the male Chakra from his mouth, immediately forming a huge fire dragon. After the emergence of the huge fire dragon, they immediately slammed into the ice dragon and collided with each other. Bang! The huge fire dragon and the ice dragon collide, roaring, powerful power fluctuations, ice and fire blend, it looks very glaring, white smoke rises. After this round of attacks, Chiba did not hesitate and quickly rushed in the direction of the soil, and continued to launch a rapid offensive. "Brontosaurus!" Chiba''s ability to launch the thundering fruit, waving the devil''s weeping, sending out a violent thunder, through a long knife, condensed into a huge brontosaurus. The huge Thunder Dragon was swaying, showing his teeth and claws, showing his face, and madly attacking the soil. In the face of such an attack, the land feels tremendous pressure, dare not have the slightest scorn, immediately run Chakra, hands quickly seal, and display ninja. HibiscusWooden! With the soil to display Muxi Ninjutsu, after Chakra was put into the ground, it immediately raised numerous large wooden rafts to withstand the impact of the brontosaurus, and at the same time, the lightning was introduced into the ground to resolve the attack. The huge brontosaurus continued to impact the past, causing the huge rafts to collapse and continue to impact the earth, like a giant beast, wanting to swallow and even smash. However, the soil is not vegetarian, and the chakras are continuously transported out to form more wooden rafts to withstand the impact of the brontosaurus. Rumble! Powerful power attacks, roaring sounds, sawdust flying, powerful power fluctuations spread out to the surrounding, making this battlefield even more devastating. Chiba launched the technique of flying Thunder, and transferred him to the body with a body. There was also an ice sword, which was branded with his surgery. "Thunderbird!" Chiba appeared in the body with the soil, did not hesitate, immediately waved his left fist, bursting out the violent thunder power, forming a huge Thunderbird. The huge Thunderbird struck out enough to drown the soil and tear him apart. With the soil just showing the scorpion ninjutsu, to withstand the violent Thunder Dragon, there is no time to respond, can not turn to the back, against the huge Thunderbirds colliding. However, he still has a way to resist the attack of Chiba, that is to display the power of the gods, transfer the body to an independent space, completely avoid the attack. Seeing the huge Thunderbird attacking, there is no hurry in the soil, or launching a kaleidoscope to write the eye, exerting the power of the gods, and transferring the body away, leaving only the shadow. Seeing this situation, Chiba is really helpless. It is really a tricky thing to defeat the soil. However, what he wants is to bring the earth to display the power and transfer to the independent space, so that he has the opportunity to defeat the soil. Shenwei is the ability of a kaleidoscope to write a round eye. If it is displayed, it is a burden for writing a round eye. It cannot always be used for a long time. Otherwise, the eyes will be embarrassed. . Chapter 308： Beat [to be automated] Although the soil has opened the kaleidoscope to write the eye, it has the ability of Shenwei, but after all, it is still a young boy. If the strength is not bad, it can''t be carried out all the time, and it can only be launched several times. Otherwise, the kaleidoscope writing wheel can not bear, it will exceed the load. Seeing the soil to launch the gods, shifting the body, avoiding the attack, Chiba is not at all nervous, and the corners of the mouth are slightly tilted, revealing a sly smile. He wants to see, with the soil can launch a few times Shenwei. Chiba''s ability to burn the fruit, the flame emanating from the body, quickly condensed into a pair of flame wings, light vibration, immediately flew into the air, suspended in the air. Chiba floated in the air, and the flame wings behind him shook gently, and in his right hand, the blazing flame jumped and quickly gathered to form a fireball, emitting a powerful momentum, and a fierce pressure-pressure. Moreover, the size of the fireball is getting bigger and bigger, just like condensing into a sun, emitting horrible heat. As the fireball appeared, the surrounding water vapor was completely evaporated, and even the ice was melted, evaporated quickly, and even burned here. The picture looked very shocking, as if it were a purgatory. He condenses the flame, that is, he has to wait for the soil to appear. About half a minute later, the body with the soil reappeared and appeared below Chiba. "I thought that you would stay in that independent space for a long time." Chiba saw the appearance of the soil, and immediately said coldly, showing a playful smile. I heard that Chiba said that there is a bad premonition immediately with the soil. The whole person can''t calm down. I really want to launch the gods immediately, enter the independent space, and avoid it again. Don''t be attacked. However, he has already applied a few times of Shenwei. For the kaleidoscope to write the eye, it is very expensive, and the eyes must flow out of blood, so it can not be consumed. "Try my attack!" Chiba said coldly. When he spoke, he released the fireball in his hand and hit the soil below. The power of this fireball is very powerful, although it will not destroy this place, but it is still very difficult to resist. Seeing the horrible fireball attack, bringing the soil up, feeling the pressure of terror, and even a crisis. "You must be able to!" Although the writing wheel has exceeded the load, but the soil can not stop, still use the kaleidoscope to write the power of the wheel. Soon, the majestic Chakra broke out, forming a blue color of Sasuke, up to tens of meters, will be covered with soil. In the next moment, the cyan of the blue color can hold a huge knife in both hands, shake the wings, and greet the fireball to launch a strong attack. Suzuki can wave the knife too much, lift it up, and slash it toward the fireball. It is very powerful. boom! The singer can slash on the fireball, bursting out powerful power, colliding with each other, wanting to defeat each other and want to annihilate each other. The power to destroy the heavens and the earth broke out wildly, destroying everything around them, all the trees were annihilated, and the stones collapsed. The roaring sound continued to sound, as if the thunder was shaking and it was difficult to calm down. boom! The power of the fireball hit the past, and the bombardment on the body of Zuo Sai, immediately defeated Zuo Zuo and broke all defenses. The soil that was protected by the sufficiency could not be spared. It was struck by powerful forces. The whole person flew out and crashed on the ground. It fell back a dozen meters. The clothes on his body were broken and his body looked very embarrassed. He is only suffering heavy blows now, and he is not directly killed. If he does not need to be able to withstand most of the attacks, he will be so attacked and will not be spared. He will be directly killed and there is no suspense. Although Chiba took the initiative to attack, but also suffered a powerful force impact, the body was not affected, was shocked to fly out, and not far away. Fortunately, he can launch armed color domineering and enhance his body''s defense power, so when he is hit, he is not suffering from serious damage. He can stand up and continue to fight. Keke~~ Chiba coughed up a bite of blood, stood up from the ground, and the body shook slightly, and walked toward the soil dozens of meters away. The injury suffered by the soil is much more serious than him. The injury is very serious. The blood stains the clothes, it is difficult to stand up, and the body is very weak. "It seems that I am stronger, you are destined to be unable to defeat me." Chiba came to the front of the soil, condescending, watching the soil lying on the ground, said, showing a scornful smile. "Now you are indeed better than me, but if I understand your ability, one day, you will be defeated by me." With the soil and Chiba, there is no fear, and the expression is still calm. In the case of the soil, it is because he does not understand the power of Chiba, and the other party knows himself well, so he can defeat him. "I told you that you can''t beat me in your life." Chiba said, full of confidence. ..... "If you know my identity, then you should not keep my life, will kill me." With the opening of the soil, although still facing death, still calm, and no fear. If you really want to say death, he has already died before, and now even if he experiences it again, he will not be afraid and can face it calmly. "I didn''t intend to kill you. I just wanted to let you know that I am stronger than you, letting you know that you can''t beat me in your life." Chiba said with a smile, laughing very crazy. "You are not afraid of me mixing into Xiao organization, carrying out my own plans, doing what I want to do, not obeying your orders?" With a soil opening, he showed a playful smile. "I am entering the Xiao organization and doing my own thing, so what you have to do has nothing to do with me, and even if you want to do something, you can''t stop me. I can easily know everything you are going to do." Chiba confident Said, like a strategizing, everything is in his hands. I heard that Chiba said this, and the soil is slightly stunned. No matter whether Chiba can do it or not, there is such a possibility. "In fact, even if you want to kill me, it is still not an easy thing, I can also launch a divine power, you can transfer yourself to an independent space, avoid your attack." With the soil opening said, slightly moving the body, looking at the body The former Chiba is calm. . Chapter 309： The problem of picking up a girl [seeking automatic] "Oh, I have never thought about killing you. You are alive and have a great effect on me. Your ability is still there." Chiba said, showing a confident smile. Uchiha is living with earth. For Chiba, there are many things that can be done. It has many uses, and naturally it will not kill him now. "I hope you don''t leave Xiao organization. Otherwise, I will have a lot less fun in the future, and life will become boring." Chiba said. He said, he did not stop, walked toward the distance, and did not pay attention to bring soil. Although the soil has been hit hard, it will not be easily killed. There is still a way to save lives. After all, the kaleidoscope is still open. If there is no such ability, then it is good to die now. It is simply a shame to continue to live. With the soil looking at the thousand "nine-seven" leaves left the back, his eyes became sharp, and slowly clenched his fists. "One day, I will definitely defeat you." With the opening of the soil, the voice is not big, but it is very firm. When Chiba left and went away, Bai had to emerge from the ground and appeared in the side of the soil, and looked at Chiba as far away. "This Chiba age is not big, but the strength is very good." Bai said openly, revealing the meaning of sigh. "One day, I will definitely be able to defeat him." With the opening of the soil, there is such a determination. "Then you have to work harder. You are now hit hard, or you should raise your injury first, and then try to cultivate and become stronger." Bai said openly. He did not hesitate to open his body directly, wrapped the soil that had been hit hard, and then fell into the ground and left. After Chiba left the leaves, he did not rush to the rain village, but went to the city of Campanulaceae. After all, he is very agreeable with the red beans, to meet in the city of Campanulaceae, and then leave together to go to Yuyin Village. There was no accident, Chiba and Red Beans joined together, and did not rush to leave, but found a hotel, temporarily stayed to rest and restore the physical energy consumed. After all, since Chiba entered the wood leaves, they fought all the way. First, they played against the nine tails, and then they fought with the soil. They had consumed a lot of physical strength and chakra, which was already exhausted. If he continues on his way, he may not be able to support it and fall directly to the ground. Chiba and red beans rested in Campanulaceae for two days before returning to Yuyin Village. For Chiba suddenly left Yuyin Village, there is no news, Yahiko and others are still more worried. However, when they saw Chiba safely returning, they would be relieved. Even if they dont see Chiba coming back, they shouldnt worry. After all, with the strength of Chiba, walking in the world of tolerance, there will be no problem at all. I am afraid that few people can hurt him and will not be his opponent. "Chiba, you can bring a beautiful woman back every time you leave the village recently. This is a very strong skill." Yahiko stood in the courtyard, greeted Chiba back, and saw the red beans around Chiba. I couldn''t help but pick it up and show a sly smile. I heard that Yahiko said that Chiba had no reaction, and it looked very calm. It was the red beans around me. I couldnt hold my face. I became embarrassed and showed a shy look. I dont know what to say. "That is my charm, these beautiful women are willing to come back with me." Chiba is not polite, confidently said, showing a proud look. "Chiba, you are going to start the rhythm of the harem. Will she agree with the red sun?" The long door said, a little gloating, and he was very excited to come out and learn the lessons of Chiba. "That is a certain thing. Xiahong will definitely have no opinions. You can get along with the red beans, just like your sisters." Chiba said confidently. If the red and white are not even, then Chiba will open the harem, and so will attract more beautiful women. "You guys are leaving these days, are you going to pick up a girl?" The red sun came back from the outside, and the melodious voice came, it looked very nice and made people feel good. "How come, I am going to do business, and then I go to pick up the girl." Chiba turned and looked at the red on the back of the grocery shopping, said. After separating this time, Chiba is still very missing for the red sun. "Isn''t that going to pick up a girl?" said the elegant red evening.... "Xi Rihong sister!" Red bean pretty face ruddy, slightly looked up, looked at the red sun in front of him, slowly said, still a little embarrassed. At this time, Xihonghong noticed the red beans and really looked at her and looked at her. Seeing that the hand-washed red beans appeared here, Xihonghong couldnt help but be surprised. I didnt think that Muye had another rebellion, which was really unexpected. Moreover, in the wood leaves, the relationship between the red sun and the red beans is extremely good, and there is a lot of communication with each other, which is a good friend. "Red beans, I did not expect it to be you." Xi Rihong said, his heart was very surprised, a little difficult to calm. Chiba returned to Yuyin Village with red beans, but it is a very clear thing, that is, between Chiba and Red Bean, the relationship has already arrived. This kind of thing is quite surprising for Xihonghong, so that she will be unacceptable for a while, and the reaction will not come. "You can be sisters in the future, oh, get along well." Chiba took the red bean''s hand and came to the red body in front of the evening, looking at the other''s face, and said. "That is a natural thing. I am staring at no one to talk to me. Just as the red bean sister is coming, we can talk more about the room." The red sun smiled on the eve, showing a charming smile, which looks great. . "What are you talking about in 5.7?" Xiaonan just came back this time and saw that Chiba were all here. They didn''t think too much and asked directly. "Chiba and the girl are back, I am dealing with family affairs." Yahiko came over and came to Xiaonan, and said. "Chiba, this guy, is really a fancy, there is still not satisfied with the red sun, but also to pursue other girls." Xiaonan glanced at Chiba, complained. I heard that this kind of thing in Chiba, there is a strange feeling in Xiaonans heart. It seems that the mood has become a bit low, it is not a taste, even she does not know what is going on. Recommend a new book "Huoying Inuyasha System", has reached more than 70,000 words, if you like it, you can go and see, I hope to support it! ! ! . Chapter 310： Lins decision [to complete the order] Chiba returned to Yuyin Village, and it was rare for everyone to be there to celebrate together and gather together to enhance their feelings. On the third day back to Yuyin Village, Chiba found a conversation with Ye Yuanlin. Of course, Ye Yuanlin also wants to talk to Chiba, and wants to know from the Chiba mouth, the recent situation of Konoha. Because Chiba with red beans returned to Yuyin Village, then it must be a trip to the wood leaves, certainly know the situation in the village. After leaving the leaves, Ye Yuanlin is still very missing for the leaves, friends, friends and teachers who are worried about the leaves. "Chiba, can you talk to me, what happened to Kobayashi recently?" Ye Yuanlin stood in the backyard, feeling a little eager, not calm, and asked Chiba. Seeing that Nohara was worried about the appearance of Konoha, Chiba had a little feeling in his heart. He felt that this girl was really unfortunate and suffered so many things. "The wood leaves have indeed happened some things recently. The nine tails violently ruined the wood leaves." Chiba did not hide, and said it directly. Anyway, such a message will spread sooner or later. It is better to say it directly and always face it. "What, nine tails destroyed the village, did you make 14% of heavy casualties?" Hearing such news, Ye Yuanlin immediately excited, difficult to calm, asked. For the powerful tail beast of Jiuwei, Ye Yuanlin is not very well understood, but through the strength of the three tails, she can understand that the nine tails are definitely more horrible and can cause major damage to the wood leaves. If you want to resist, it is not easy. thing. Looking at the whole wood leaf, it is estimated that people who can be with the nine tails, only the shadow level and the shadow level strong. "When the nine tails appeared, I happened to appear in the wood leaves, and I stopped the nine tails. I didn''t let the wood leaves cause huge losses, and there were no casualties." Chiba sat in the chair and relaxed. Ye Yuanlin was a glimpse. I didn''t think that Chiba would help the wood leaves. It was just that the sun came out from the west and people couldn''t believe it. After all, Chiba is a rebellion, and it is an incredible thing to talk to Muye, but to stand on the opposite side and be able to help. "I really didn''t think of it, you will also help the wood leaves." Ye Yuanlin slightly lamented, a little more gratitude for Chiba, a little more grateful. "Although I have a hatred with Muye, I can see that the villagers are so pitiful. I don''t think they are suffering from this kind of harm. So I helped out, so I don''t need to thank me, and I did it, just do it with Feifei." A transaction only." Chiba said easily. "So what about the Watergate teacher and Kakashi?" asked Nohara. Among the wood leaves, the people he cares most now are the Feng Shui Gate and Kakashi, hoping that they will not do anything and be able to live happily. "In order to re-seal the nine tails, the wave of water gates and the whirlpool sacrificed their lives." Chiba said slightly silently. This time, Ye Yuanlin was shocked and couldn''t believe it. The body swayed and his face became pale and almost fell to the ground. The wave of water and water gates is the most respected ninja of Nohara, but he did not think of the early death of the young. For Ye Yuanlin, it is a very big shock and it is difficult to accept. Seeing that Ye Yuanlin reacted like this, Chiba had expected it, but did not know how to comfort her. "Kakashi is very good now, I miss you very much." Chiba said, shifting the topic and let Ye Yuanlin out of the sad mood. Ye Yuanlin stood in the same place, his body was weak, his face was pale, and there was no spirit. It seemed as if a breeze had blown over, and she could easily blow her down. Tears flowed from the eyes of Nohara, and wet the white cheeks. "I really didn''t think that the teacher of Shuimen had died young in this way. I still want to go back and see him. I heard that Sister Chennai is pregnant." Ye Yuanlin said with sorrow, he was a bit incoherent and didn''t know what he said. "Their children have been born, they are a boy, the name is the whirlpool Naruto. Like you, it is a human column force, and it becomes a nine-tailed force." Chiba said indifferently, and his expression was calm. When I heard such news, Ye Yuanlin was surprised. I didn''t think that things would develop like this. It was really unexpected. The conversation with Chiba, for Ye Yuanlin, was too much impact, so that she could not digest it for a while, and the reaction was not over. "If you want to return to Kosak and go to see Kakashi and Umaki Naruto, you can go back." After a moment of silence, Chiba said. After all, the third end of the world has ended, and Ye Yuanlin can be free to walk freely, go where he wants to go, and see the people he wants to see. Can I really return to the leaves? Ye Yuanlin came back to God, a little excited, and said. "Nature is ok, but the three tails originally belong to the fog hidden village. If you return to the wooden leaves, the fog hidden village will definitely test the wood leaves. Maybe it will force the wood leaves to hand you over to the fog hidden village. "Chiba said his guess. "What do I have to do?" Nohara was slightly nervous, asked 820. "The best way is naturally not to return to the wood leaves, but that is impossible for you, you will certainly not agree." Chiba shrugged and said, as if he had seen through the wild. From Chiba saying that she can return to the leaves, Ye Yuanlin is very excited. If she is not allowed to go back, she will certainly not agree, have a lot of opinions, and even make excessive behavior. After all, the news that Ye Yuanlin heard the death of the feng shui shui was a big shock for her. She needed to relax and not let her go to chaos. "I want to return to Konoha, I want to go back and look at Kakashi and Umaki Naruto." Ye Yuanlin firmly said that he has made up his mind and will not easily shake. "You can return to the leaves, but you can''t stay in the leaves for too long, or the leaves will catch the handles, but it''s not only that you have trouble, but even the leaves will have trouble." Chiba sees Ye Yuanlin''s firm eyes, too There is a soft snack, I can''t bear to let her return to the leaves. "I know what to do, I won''t stay in Konoha for too long, it won''t be more than five days." After thinking about it, Ye Yuanlin said seriously. Since the rainy village, Ye Yuanlin has experienced a lot of things, has become mature, and thinks about things a lot. . Chapter 311： Overbearing [seeking automatic] "However, before you leave Yuyin Village, I want to get something from you." Chiba said, his eyes became solemn, no jokes. Since the beginning of the collection of the power of the nine tails, Chiba has an idea in mind, that is, to collect the power of the nine tail beasts, and then absorb the power of the tail beast to enhance their strength. Now, with three tails in the rainy village, Chiba is easy to collect, but you can''t miss the opportunity, otherwise it will be difficult to do later. "What do you want?" Nohara had not considered so much, and asked directly. "I want to charge a part of the power of three tails." Chiba did not turn around and asked directly. "What? You have to charge three tails?" Ye Yuanlin was shocked. I really don''t understand the power of Chiba to collect three tails. What is going on? "Yes, the power of the three tails is very helpful for my future actions." Chiba said, there is no concealment, no need. "If I disagree?" Nohara was silent and said. Innocently believes that if Chiba can get the power of three tails, it will only become more powerful. At that time, it will only be a more powerful enemy for Konoha, and it will be more difficult to deal with, so I dont want Chiba to get three tails. the power of. "Don''t say this stupid thing? You can live to the present, it''s thanks to me, otherwise you will die." Chiba stood up and came to Nohara, looking down. The other party said ridiculously. "Even if you are a three-tailed person, do you think you can compete with me by your strength?" Nohara had not said that Chiba would continue to speak. When I heard Chiba say this, Noharas body vibrates, and there is a wrath in her heart, but there is no way to break it out. What Chiba said, although its hard to hear, it makes sense. Nohara has been able to live to the present, and it is entirely thanks to Chiba. Otherwise, when the fog gave her back to the country of fire, she would hold the determination to die, and would not return to the wood to harm the village. "In fact, even if you don''t agree, you can''t refuse. As long as I want to collect the power of three tails, you still can''t compete.". Chiba said, showing his domineering, just like the king, the order one No one can resist it. "It seems that I have no choice." Ye Yuanlin said, his heart is still a bit unwilling, feel like a small person who is pinched by others. "You have no choice. If you lose, you can have a good time. If you feel that you have a lot of choices, then you are too stupid." Chiba said, the voice is cold, it is very rude. He had no good feelings for Ye Yuanlin. The reason why she would help her was to look at Kakashis face and have a task at hand. Moreover, in the future, if you deal with the soil, maybe Ye Yuanlin can play some role, so she will keep her life. If Ye Yuanlin does not know how to behave and thinks that there is any ability to resist Chiba, Chiba will definitely not mind, let Ye Yuanlin see the true strength. Chiba understands that if you want to make a big event, sometimes you really need to be arrogant and not be soft-hearted. Otherwise, you will become cumbersome and cannot make big things. When I heard the words of Chiba, Nohara was helpless. She didn''t think that although she was a three-tailed person, she couldn''t even decide on this kind of thing. She could only listen to other people''s arrangements. "How do you charge the power of three tails?" After a moment of silence, Nohara Lin said. Since she has no choice, she can only obey and let Chiba charge three tails. As long as she charges Chiba with three tails, she can leave Yuyin Village and no longer be blocked. It is estimated that she will not return to Yuyin Village in the future. "You are completely beast, I will charge three tails. It is not suitable here. Let''s go to other places." Chiba said, the sound is cold, and there is nothing polite. "Okay, let''s go somewhere else." Nohara Lin said. Chiba and Nohara had not stayed, left the backyard and rushed to the suburb of Yuyin Village, ready to collect the power of three tails here. "Chiba, where are you going?" Seeing Chiba and Nohara-Lin leave, the evening red asked. "Go out and do something." Chiba responded with a word and did not explain too much. He and Ye Yuanlin rose up and down, left the courtyard and rushed toward the suburbs. "I think they definitely have problems, and the atmosphere is a bit strange." Standing on the red bean next to the red sun, he said, his eyes were firm and he was sure of his own guess. "We used to look at what it was." Xi Xihong said, a little can not be assured. "it is good!" Xi Xihong and Red Bean did not hesitate to leave the courtyard together, followed by Chiba and Nohara. A few minutes later, Chiba and Nohara came to the suburbs and stood on a grass with a lot of puddles. The two were separated by more than ten meters and confronted indifferently. Because it has been raining for a few days, today it has been sunny for a long time, so these puddles are basically there, never dried up, as far as the place is a pool. This kind of place is a good battle environment for the three tails, and it can display the water. "I can''t control the three tails to completely beast, you want to be completely tailed, and you have to do it yourself." Wilderness (good) Lin said, looking indifferent. "This can also be, anyway, it is not difficult." Chiba said, do not mind to fight against Ye Yuanlin, but also want to show each other, she still has a big gap with her, even with the power of the tail beast, or It is impossible to cross this gap. "If you can''t beat the three tails, you don''t have to charge three tails." Ye Yuanlin said indifferently, his eyes became sharp and there was a murder. If you can, Noharas heart will think of killing Chiba and avenging the dead Konoha ninja. However, thinking of Chiba is the younger brother of Kakashi, and Ye Yuanlins heart is shaking, there is no way to be determined. Xi Xihong and Red Beans chased over and saw that Chiba and Nohara were actually confrontational, and they were going to fight. They couldnt believe it, showing a strange look. . Chapter 312： Battle against Ye Yuanlin I saw that Chiba actually confronted Nohara, and I was about to fight. The red and red beans were very surprised. I couldnt understand what was going on. Ye Yuanlin is also a wood leaf ninja, and the relationship between the red sun and the red beans is not bad. If you stay together, there will be many topics, and the feelings are good. It is incredible that they see such a situation, and they dont know what is going on. "Chiba, what are you doing?" The red sun rushed over and asked, figuring out the matter. "I want to talk to Ye Yuanlin, you don''t have to be so nervous." Chiba said, it seems relaxed and casual, not nervous. "How can we not be nervous, you are doing this." Red Bean said, still can not rest assured, "If you have anything, you can not talk about it, do you have to do it?" "If you can solve it without hands-on, we don''t have to do it. I have to charge three tails. You will go to a distant place, or you will hurt you." Chiba said, explaining it a little. "You don''t have to worry about me, I won''t have anything to do." Nohara Lin said, looking very serious. Seeing that Ye Yuanlin said this, there is no way for Xihonghong and Red Bean, and he can only withdraw backwards. 310 stands in the distance and watches the battle between Chiba and Nohara. In their view, this battle has no suspense, Chiba certainly can defeat Ye Yuanlin, after all, his strength is strong. However, it is not an easy task to easily defeat Ye Yuanlin. It is necessary to know that she is a three-tailed person. If the power of the tail beast is completely erupted, the strength is very strong and cannot be underestimated. If the situation is not right, the red sun and the red beans will not stand by and will definitely stop and stop making people''s lives. "Let''s get started." Chiba looked at Nohara, and said, his eyes became sharp. After all, he did not hesitate, directly slammed his fists, banged out with a fist, and mobilized the ability to burn the fruit. He blasted a fire fist and slammed it toward Nohara. The power was very powerful. Since coming to the country of the rain, Ye Yuanlin has spent a lot of time to master the power of the three tails. Nowadays, he can master the power of three tails, can mobilize the three-tailed Chakra, display the water, and the power will be very strong. The strength of Nohara has been improved, but even if he does not use the power of the tail beast, it can withstand some. In the face of the fire fists that have been shocked, Nohara has no jealousy, and immediately runs Chakra, and his hands are quickly printed. "Water Margin and Big Waterball!" When the knot was completed, Ye Yuanlin spewed a chakra from the mouth, forming a huge water polo, bombarding the huge fireball that came from the collision. Hey! The huge water polo and the fire fist collided together, and immediately roared. The powerful force spread out, and the white mist rose, covering the space and obscuring the line of sight. Hey! A bitter and high-speed attack went out through the white fog and hit Ye Yuanlin. Of course, this pain is not to attack Ye Yuanlin, but to prepare to transfer to the side of Lin by the technique of flying thunder. Seeing the pain and not attacking, Ye Yuanlin did not think too much, just to avoid the past and avoid the pain. However, the next moment, the figure of Chiba appeared next to Lin, without hesitation, the right foot swept the past, there was no politeness at all. Hey! Nohara was unable to escape and suffered a heavy blow. The whole person flew out and fell out of a dozen meters. He fell into a puddle and was soaked and looked very embarrassed. Although the attack power is not weak, but it is still a bit difficult to hurt Ye Yuanlin. After all, she is a three-tailed force and the defense is still very strong. If you want to let Ye Yuanlin burst out of all strengths and even stimulate the power of the three tails, then without any harm, it is impossible, and it will not succeed (beaf). Therefore, Chiba must be so, can not be merciful. "You still said that I can''t beat you. Are you strong enough? It''s really bad enough. You don''t even have the ability to protect yourself in the future." Chiba stood on the ground and looked at Nohara, a dozen meters away, joking. Said, showing a mocking smile. He is now trying to stimulate Nohara, so that her emotions are unstable, and then the power of the three tails will burst out. When I heard Chiba say this, Noharas body shook slightly, and the emotions became unstable. The three tails filled the body and began to cover her body. She did not hesitate, immediately stood up and rushed toward Chiba, her hands sealed, running Chakra, performing ninja, and launching an attack. "Water Margin and Water Dragon Bomb!" In the puddle next to Ye Yuanlin, the water wave immediately rushed, quickly condensed, became a huge water dragon, claws and claws, rushed to Chiba quickly, the power is very powerful. In the face of this level of attack, Chiba did not have any pressure, but also the ability to swing his fists and launch frozen fruits, and bombarded his fists. "Blow your mouth!" The ice power broke out and quickly condensed into a huge ice bird, and the water dragon that hit it. boom! The forces on both sides collided, the roaring sound broke out, the ice power filled out, and the water dragon and the surrounding water were frozen to form an ice layer, which looked crystal clear. Chiba rushed forward, launched the armed color domineering, wrapped in the fist, punched on the ice layer, causing the ice layer to break and become countless ice. boom! After the ice flies into the air, Chiba controls the ice with the ability to freeze the fruit, forming numerous ice spears and ice swords, suspended around his body. "disease!" Chiba sipped up, swung his right hand, and controlled these ice swords and ice spears, and rushed forward quickly, very fast. The number of these ice spears and ice swords is very large, almost packed with space, and the power is very powerful, so it is not easy to compete. When I saw countless ice spears and ice swords attacked, Nohara had suddenly stood up, felt great pressure, and felt a sense of crisis. He finally realized that there was still a big gap between himself and Chiba. Can''t cross. Even so, she will try to resist, will not give up easily, will not use the power of three tails so quickly. Ye Yuanlin quickly stamped his hands, running the majestic Chakra, slamming on the ground, mobilizing the surrounding water, and quickly ascending, forming a huge water shield, blocking in front of them, resisting the ice swords and ice spears from these attacks. . Chapter 313： Thoroughly beasted [to complete the order] The water shield that Nohara had condensed, resisted the ice spear and the ice sword, and did not suffer damage, and resolved the offensive. However, such a battle has only just begun, and even more fierce battles are still behind. Seeing that Ye Yuanlin condensed out of the water curtain, Chibas mouth was slightly tilted, revealing a playful smile, not the slightest ~ taboo. His right hand flipped over, the thunder flashed, and the thunderstorm broke out, wrapping around him, making him look powerful. A powerful thunderbolt broke out from him, rushed into the ground, and quickly slammed into the wild. Moreover, on the surrounding ground, but walking water, it is very beneficial for electricity, very fast, impacting Nohara. These thunder and lightning hit the water, like a fierce beast, rushing toward the other side, attacking Nohara. Ye Yuanlin was originally standing on the ground, and was trapped by the ice. He could not get out of the body and was struck by lightning. Hey! The thunder and lightning broke out and attacked Ye Yuanlin, causing her to suffer some damage, flying backwards and falling to the ground. Under such damage, Nohara was unbearable, and the power of the three tails was diffused, shrouded around the body and strengthened her strength. Ye Yuanlin stood up from the ground and covered the blue-red chakra around her body, making her momentum stronger and revealing a kind of pressure. Moreover, the three-tailed form began to appear, and some scales covered her, and a tail had already come out and swayed. Ye Yuanlin, who started the beast, has already had a tendency to run away. The reason is not very clear. He made a low-pitched voice and quickly moved forward. He rushed toward Chiba and launched a fierce offensive. Ye Yuanlin''s speed is very fast, the offensive is very fast, approaching Qianba, waving his fists and launching a swift attack. If you really want to touch the body, Chiba really does not fear Ye Yuanlin, even though it is the same. Chiba did not evade, launched the armed color domineering, wrapped his hands, broke out a powerful force, and confronted Ye Yuanlin. Hey! The two men''s attacks collided together, immediately causing sounds, echoing in the surrounding space, as well as power fluctuations, spreading toward the surroundings. Although Ye Yuanlin has carried out the tail animalization, the attack power has improved a lot, but for Chiba, it is nothing at all, or can calmly cope with it, suppressing Ye Yuanlin and taking advantage. Hey, hey, hey! Chiba will suppress Nohara, and the other side will fly out and roll for a few laps to stabilize the body. "Even if you are doing the tail animalization, you are still so weak, there is nothing to bear with, and you want to compete with me." Chiba looked at Nohara, and said, "I don''t have any fear of disdain." While talking, Chiba did not hesitate, the ability to launch frozen fruit, the right hand to explore, the ice force burst out, and immediately an ice band rushed out, quickly rushing forward, like a galloping ice dragon, wanting Devouring Nohara. In the face of such an attack, Nohara had no fear at all, and the tail became more intensive. Chakra shrouded her body, making her momentum even stronger. She is now in a state of violent walking, completely irrational, just want to defeat Chiba and tear the opponent in front of her eyes. After the tail animalization, Ye Yuanlin''s attack became more singular, and very reckless. There was no move at all. It was completely instinctual action and wanted to beat the opponent quickly. Nohara Lin runs Chakra and rushes toward Chiba, wielding his fist and attacking strongly. This level of attack, for Chiba, there is no jealousy, and found many flaws. "Thunder beast!" Thousands of leaves broke out with lightning power, forming a huge beast of the body, and the right hand waved, causing the beast to attack forward and attack the wilderness. boom! The thunder beast hit the past, attacking on Ye Yuanlin, bursting out a powerful force, flying the other side out, hitting the ground, pulling out a big pit, marking a long trace and making a roar. Xirihong and Red Bean stood in the distance. When I saw such a battle and saw that Ye Yuanlin was injured, I was still worried, for fear that she would suffer heavy losses. "Chiba is so heavy, Lin will not stand it, so it will make a life." Red beans said, it is difficult to calm. "We have to believe in Chiba, there will be nothing, we just have to watch the fun." Xi Lihong said, but it is very calm, not flustered, still have confidence in Chiba. Asking for flowers "I hope that Lin will not be tossed very seriously." Red Bean said. Suddenly suffered such a heavy blow, Ye Yuanlin has already violently gone, completely irrational, and can only be allowed to control the nature of the three tails. Rumble! The majestic Chakra broke out and shrouded Ye Yuanlin, making the huge body appear in the pool, and the giant beast appeared. The huge tail animal, the three tails, appeared on the water pool, more than 20 meters high, covered with a hard shell, like a huge turtle, with three tails, constantly swinging in the air, flapping on the water, issued The sound was loud. ... With the appearance of the three tails, the surrounding water flows constantly, and quickly gathers to form a huge pool of water, which is like a giant beast rushing over the river. The three tails are condescending, looking at Chiba, as if to see the ants, whispering, want to tear him apart. Immediately after the buzz broke out, I immediately rushed to Chiba, and the brutal attack looked very violent, ruining and ruining, trying to defeat everything. "The three tails finally appeared, which made me waste a lot of time." Seeing the three tails appear, Chiba showed a smile, still very confident, not nervous, still very relaxed. In the face of the three-tailed attack, Chiba quits backwards, runs Chakra, quickly seals his hands, and uses Ninjutsu and the three-tailed confrontation. "The raft of MuluMu Long!" Chiba mobilized Chakra and patted it into the ground, immediately causing the ground to react, and countless trees raided and gathered together to form a huge wooden dragon. The wooden dragon was more than a dozen meters long and looked very awkward. The attack was rapid and attacked toward the three tails. Compared with the three tails, the body of Mulong has some gaps, but the offensive of Mulong can not be underestimated. Otherwise, it will suffer. Kavin, written very painful, wrote a chapter in two hours, is also drunk, continue to write at night. . Chapter 314： Three-tailed runaway [seeking automatic] The huge wooden dragon rushed over and quickly entangled the three-tailed body, trying to tie the three tails and absorb the three-tailed Chakra. However, the three-tailed offensive is very fast. If you want to entangle it and let it lose its combat power, it is impossible. It can only be restrained at most. The body was entangled in the wooden dragon, and the three tails became more impatient. They made a roaring sound, and the huge body struggled, and the tail continued to move and slammed on the wooden dragon. boom! The huge tail was smashed on the wooden dragon, and a powerful force erupted, causing a roar, which sounded shocking and made the ground tremble. Mulong suffered such a heavy blow and could compete for a short time. If it is a long time, then it will not work. "The raft and the tree world are coming!" Chiba did not hesitate to "8:27" and applied Muji Ninjutsu. He planned to attack three tails in a row, suppressing the three tails, and then taking the power of three tails. Soon, countless trees raided from the ground, spreading a wide range, almost covering this area, like countless pythons, squirming quickly, entangled three tails, bound the three tails of the ability to move. Numerous trees sneak out and entangle the three huge bodies, which can restrain the three-tailed activity and hinder its actions. The three tails were entangled in these trees, and the body could not move. It was difficult to struggle. Taking advantage of such an opportunity, Chiba did not delay the time, immediately rushed forward, lightning immediately broke out, flashing thunder and lightning, and the horrible momentum broke out, it looked very shocking. "Brontosaurus!" Chiba waved his fist and directly condensed the thunder and lightning into a huge brontosaurus, carrying the power of horror and impacting the three tails entangled in the trees. boom! The powerful force attacked the past, making the three tails unbearable, and the huge body trembled, and a black smoke emerged, which was not traumatized. However, when the powerful Thunder Dragon collided with the past and caused damage to the three tails, all the trees that bound the three tails were all defeated and turned into wood chips and scattered around. The three tails can move freely, and its own defensive power is very amazing. Under such an attack, for it, it is nothing at all, does not affect the battle, so without any pause, it rushes to Chiba and starts to violent. Offensive. Although the three tails and four feet are very short, and often inhabit the lake, but the movement speed is still very fast, the blink of an eye rushed out a dozen meters, approaching the front of the Chiba, huge claws swiftly slammed out, want to put Chiba Shoot dead. If any of the ninjas, if the flesh is not particularly strong, and suffers such a heavy blow from three tails, even if it is not dead, it will be hit hard and lose its fighting power. In the face of such a rapid attack, Chiba can not be scornful, dare not take a nap, and respond carefully. There are a lot of water flowing around Chiba and at the foot. For him, he can use it to fight. After all, he has such ability. Chiba is not moving, the ability to launch frozen fruit, the ice force burst out, and as his right hand flips, the ice immediately appears, forming a thick ice shield, blocking him in front of him, resisting the huge three-tailed slap paw. boom! The three-tailed paws slammed and bombarded the thick ice shield, and immediately rang a roar, and the ice collapsed and countless ice were scattered. Chiba stood behind the ice shield and was not hurt. He did not need to escape. Moreover, after the heavy ice shield was defeated, countless ice pieces were scattered and appeared on the side of the three tails. Although it was irregularly arranged, it would be of great help to Chiba. Chiba is still urging the ice power, step forward, press the right hand on the broken ice shield, and input the powerful ice power into the ice shield. With this powerful ice power, input into the broken ice shield and spread to the ground, the ice cubes scattered around immediately turned into huge icicles, appearing around the three huge bodies, trapping the three tails inside. The three tails slammed the huge claws into the ice shield. Before they could be pulled out, the ice covered it and frozen its claws. Soon, ten huge icicles appeared, trapping the three tails inside, and the ice spread and wanted to seal the three tails of ice. Trapped by ten huge icicles, and the ice spreads over, making the three tails more violent, the huge body vibrating, directly rushing forward, hitting the thick ice shield..... boom! The three tails are so fast that they have a strong force. If you want to resist it, you will have great difficulties. After all, this is a strong tail animal, and it is so easy to beat, it can be easily suppressed. Bang! The thick ice shield was shattered, and the three tails rushed out of the ice hug. There was no pause at all, and they attacked Chiba. However, the three tails became smarter this time, and they did not act recklessly. Instead, they used their own abilities to mobilize the surrounding waters and rush together to form a wave of terror, like a tsunami, up to several tens of meters. Strongly rushing over, destroying and ruining, wanting to swallow Chiba. This wave is terrible, it can drown a lot of things, and it is absolutely very difficult to resist. Seeing the rising tide reaching a height of tens of meters, even if you look at the red beans and the red sun in the distance, you feel awkward, feel the pressure, and even have a sense of crisis. They feel that if this wave of horror is allowed to rush, they may overwhelm them. Even if they don''t want their lives, they must also wash away, and they will suffer a lot. "This is a wave of fear of 1.5 horror, can Chiba resist?" Red Bean said, it was very calm and became tense. "I think Chiba and Nohara are like this. Its a bit overdone. If the battle goes on, it might cause casualties." The red sun said, not so calm before, and began to get nervous. "I also think that this will happen, but there is no way to stop it now. I can only hope that Chiba will be able to cope with it. Otherwise, it will really affect the village." Red Bean said that there is no way. Red beans and red sun are nervous, but Chiba doesn''t have a sense of tension. It''s still so calm. Looking at the wave of tens of meters high, it is still a very confident look, as if I am looking forward to the wave. Since he has such confidence, there is definitely no problem. . Chapter 315： Watch Rumble ~~ The huge tide rushed over, like a wild beast, and it roared and reverberated in this world. "Ice Age!" The ability of Chiba to launch frozen fruits is almost to exert the power of the righteousness, input to the ground, and pass to those raging waves. The incomparable ice force burst out, freezing the surrounding water and quickly forming an ice layer. Even the waves that rushed through, the same ice that was frozen by the ice, quickly condensed into ice, but the speed was a bit slow, and the wave was still colliding. This violent wave shocked, it looked very shocking, and it was about to approach Qianba, and swallowed him up, or drowned, and did not dare to confront. Just when the wave was positive and approached to the front of Chiba, the wave that was already very turbulent quickly condensed into an ice layer, completely solidified, and could not be impacted more than 14 times, and could not hurt Chiba. At this time, Chiba is only half a meter away from the raging wave. If it is slower, he will definitely be hit and hit hard. "Oh, or my strength is stronger." Looking at the ice in front of him, Chiba said with a sigh, relieved. However, it is not the time to relax now. After all, the three tails have not been resolved, so I can take it lightly. Seeing that Chiba was not hurt, but also calmly resolved the attack, the three tails did not hesitate, continue to act, directly open the mouth, run Chakra, condense the tail beast jade. Seeing the three-tailed condensed tail beast jade, Chiba slightly stunned, it is difficult to calm down, not dare to squat. The power of the tail beast jade is very powerful, even if he is now, he does not dare to resist it easily, and may suffer heavy losses. However, Chiba is not afraid, there is still a way to fight. Chiba immediately mobilized the wooden property Chakra, and then input it to the ground, causing the ground to flip, countless trees to explore, entangled together, forming wooden walls, and extending a long distance, the thickness reaches several tens of meters, and the height is several tens of meters. It is enough to block this tail beast jade. After the tail beast jade condensed, the three tails did not have any politeness, and they spurted out directly, exploding a powerful power, and rushing toward the trees. Rumble! After the tail beast jade attacked, it immediately collapsed the front wooden barrier. However, the wooden barriers are as long as several tens of meters. It is not an easy task to destroy them all. Therefore, there is no difficulty in resisting the tail beast jade. Yahiko and Nagato were dealing with the affairs of the country of the rain, and suddenly heard the sound of roaring in the suburbs of the village. It was obviously a fierce battle that could not help but stunned. For such things, they did not hesitate to let go of their affairs, immediately acted and rushed to the suburbs of the village. Yahiko''s three people act together, and their faces are worried. They can''t be assured. "It won''t be sneak attack on the village." Xiaonan said, he was very confused and didn''t understand what was going on. "It''s not clear now, it shouldn''t be a sneak attack. Otherwise, it won''t be like this." Yahiko said, after many things, he became mature and able to speculate on many things and become calm. Quite a lot, no matter what you do, you will not act recklessly. "We will go out and look at it first. If something really happens, we can still solve it with our strength." Changmen said. Now the long door, but it has become more powerful. Generally speaking, it is not his opponent, and Payne has already created three people. If three people can get together, it will become stronger. The shadow level is not necessarily his opponent. Yahikos three hearts are guilty, rushing at full speed and rushing toward the battlefield. A few minutes later, they rushed to the place where the battle broke out, stood on a high place, and looked at the place. It was a thousand-leaf and three-tailed confrontation. I couldnt help but feel that it was going on. The confrontation between Chiba and the three tails is equivalent to fighting against Ye Yuanlin. They are partners with each other and should not be like this. "Sunday red, what is going on in the end? Is it true that red beans have no way to suppress the three tails, so the tail is beasted?" Xiaonan looked at the red sun, not far away, asked doubtfully, and could not figure out the situation. It is. "I can''t figure out the situation. Chiba is doing this?" Yahiko said with a sigh. "Chiba is trying to force the three tails out. It is estimated that there is a purpose for him. We should not care about it. He has such ability." Xi Rihong said, there is no explanation too much. After all, she is not very familiar with the situation. "This guy is really, no matter what he does, he will not discuss it with us. It is exactly what he thought of, so he did it." The long door said, there is no way to take Chiba, but only to vomit. "Seeing Chiba and the three-tailed fight is also a rare opportunity to see how strong he is now, I am afraid we can''t catch up." Yahiko said, with a sigh, envy that Chiba has become so powerful. Of course, thanks to Chiba becoming so strong, they have these 540 achievements, they can live this life, let the territory of the rain country expand, and usher in a long-lost peace. In the place where Chiba and the three tails face each other, they are still several tens of meters apart from each other, and they are opposite each other. Chiba gave a bitter pain and quickly rushed out to the top of the three tails. The next moment, Chiba launched the thunder and thunder, and moved to the top of the three tails. Moreover, after he appeared, a powerful amount of lightning power broke out, just like countless thunder snakes, attacking from the air and attacking three tails. Although the power of such lightning is not bad, but for the three tails, it is irrelevant, will not suffer heavy damage, and can be completely immune. Chiba has never thought about it. With such an attack, the three tails lose their combat power, just a random blow. The real attack is still behind. The body vibration of Chiba, bursting out of the violent thunder power, almost crowded with the surrounding space, the shimmering light, filled with strong pressure, looks strong, just like the peerless king of the king, you can swept the eight wild, Wei Shocking Yu, the invincible, no one can beat the front. After these thunderstorms broke out, they formed a very tall body with a height of 20 meters. It looked like a face, very strong and difficult to compete. . Chapter 316： Charge the tail [to complete the order] Thunder God is more than 20 meters high, and the whole body is covered with thunder and lightning. It flashes thunder and emits a powerful momentum. It is really a posture of Raytheon, which makes people dare not contend. Chiba is in the thunder, controlling Raytheon, can burst out of powerful power. boom! After Raytheon appeared, he did not hesitate, and immediately swung a huge fist, attacked it strongly, and squatted on the huge body of three tails. Hey! Raytheon was so slammed, and the three tails were suppressed, causing a large pit on the ground and the ground trembled. Roar! Suffering from such a heavy blow, the three tails could not bear, and made a scream. The five people of Yahiko stood on the heights. When they saw such a situation, they felt strong power fluctuations, and they felt up in their hearts and felt tremendous pressure. "This guy is terrible!" Yahiko said with a sigh, not calm. When Changmen saw such a situation, he could not calm down. He felt that Chiba became so strong that he did not know whether he would have an opponent in the future. Although the three tails are violent, they want to break out and kill Chiba, but now this situation is simply not possible, and there is no such ability. The three tails roared again and again, the huge body shook, and the three tails continued to sway and beat the body of Raytheon. However, Raytheon did not care about those, or waved a huge fist, bursting out a powerful amount of lightning power, incomparably attacking quickly, bombarding on the three-tailed body. Boom, bang, bang! The powerful force collided, making it difficult for the three tails to compete, and the bigger mud pits, the picture looks very shocking. Chiba still controls Raytheon, violently attacking the three tails, thunder and lightning, echoing in the surrounding space, looks very shocking. Chiba came out of Raytheon''s body, and the ability to start the operation of the fruit, the left hand flipped, displayed a hemisphere space, spread out to the surrounding, and covered the three tails. boom! Thor was suppressed and bombarded on the three tails, temporarily suppressing the three tails, so that the behemoth could not move. Chiba didn''t want to delay too much time, wasting it on the three tails of the game, lest there was any accident, which caused more damage to Ye Yuanlin. Slaughterhouse ?`! With three tails unable to move, Chiba did not hesitate, immediately acted, rushed to the back of the three-tailed body, waving a demon knife, weeping, condensing the laser, and slamming the tail toward the three tails. The three tails have been attacked in a row, and they are already very angry. Even if they want to fight back, there is not much way to be suppressed by Raytheon. Devil May Cry slammed on the tail of the three tails. Although it had strong defense, it still could not change the result, could not resist, and the tail was cut off and separated from the body. Because there is no pain, so the tail of the three tails will be cut off, it will not be painful, and will not scream. After the three tails were cut off, Chiba did not hesitate, quickly took out the dagger with the seal space and put the three tails away. After doing this, Chiba did not hesitate and stepped back and opened a distance. Next, it is necessary to completely suppress the three tails and let the three tails converge, so that Ye Yuanlin can recover. "Chiba is going to take away the three tails?" Seeing Chiba''s three-tailed tail, the long door was surprised and immediately said, very confused. "What does he want to do?" Yahiko is also confused and does not understand Chibas intentions. "Thousands of things to do, there will always be their own purposes, we do not have to worry." Xiaonan said, it is very indifferent, not nervous. For anything to do with Chiba, Xiaonan is still very trustworthy, will not doubt, and will not ask too much. In her opinion, if Chiba wants to say it, it will naturally be said. If it is not said, it is useless to ask. "I am worried about what he will do." Yahiko said, there are some ideas in my heart, not very calm. "If he does anything, he will not do anything that hurts us. You should not worry," Xiaonan said. "I hope so." Changmen said, not very confident, or have their own thinking ability. After so many things, he has matured a lot. Whenever he encounters a problem, he will think about many aspects. It is no longer so simple in the past and will not consider too much. Chiba now has no time to pay attention to those things. The most important thing now is to suppress the three tails and let the power of the three tails converge back. "The technique of wooden dragon!" After the exit of Chiba, the chakra was run immediately and the hands were quickly printed. Soon, the trees tumbling out of the ground, forming a huge wooden dragon, quickly rushing to the three tails, once again entangled three tails, absorbing three-tailed Chakra. Moreover, Raytheon is still there, and there is no collapse, and the three tails are suppressed. With the words of Mulong, the three tails can be suppressed. ". Bursting your mouth!" Chiba did not hesitate, immediately waved his right hand, launched the ice power, and bombarded it to form a huge ice bird. boom! The huge ice bird collided on the three-tailed body, freezing the three tails and temporarily trapping its ability to move. After trapping the three tails, Chiba successively launched an attack, launched the ice power, and suppressed the three tails. It is another continuous attack. Although the three tails are very strong, there is no way to fight against them. They can only be suppressed and cannot move. After successive attacks, the three tails could not move, the body was suppressed, and Chakra was absorbed by the wooden dragon. It could only slowly withdraw from this state and return to the state of Nohara. As the strength of the three tails slowly converge, revealing the body of Nohara, in a state of coma, unconscious, no movement. (Good money Zhao) Seeing that Ye Yuanlin recovered, Chiba did not hesitate, broke the ice layer and took Nohara from the ice. Just as he took the wilderness Lin, with a brown wooden mask, wearing a red cloud robe with soil, quickly came from afar. Looking at Chiba with the soil, the face hidden in the mask, has a sly look, showing an angry look. Although he was still far apart, he saw Chiba on the three tails. With the soil, I don''t mind Chiba''s three-tailed hands, but Nohara is the three-tailed force. For the three-tailed, it is natural for Ye Yuanlin. This is something he can''t tolerate, so he will be so angry. With the soil rushed over, looking at Chiba in anger, I really want to rush to attack Chiba, suppress Chiba and kill this guy. Seeing that the soil appeared, Chiba was a bit unexpected, and I took it for granted, and there was no tension. . Chapter 317： Contradiction [seeking automatic] "Chiba, what are you doing?" With the soil looking at Chiba, the cold voice asks, the mood is very excited, and will rush away at any time to launch an attack on Chiba. "What do I do, do you still have to report it to you?" Chiba looked up, looked at the soil, disdainfully said, did not agree. For the person with the soil, only Chiba takes his share, and the other party wants to threaten him in turn, that is impossible. "You treat Ye Yuanlin like this. Is this your acting style as a friend?" Its hard to say that excessive words can only be used in the name of a friend. "Compared with what you have done, what am I doing this? Do you want me to say what you have done? If Ye Yuanlin knows, see what happens to her." Chiba said, Looking at the eyes with the soil, revealing the meaning of ridicule. The things that Chiba did, at least, are bright and straight, and they will not be concealed. But what is done with the soil, it can be very serious, not only does not dare to show people in real identity, but also done a lot of things that are not serious. If it weren''t for the soil to bring out the nine tails, the wood leaves would not be like this. The wind and water gates would die, and even Xinnai would die. You must know that the wave of water and water gates is a teacher with soil, and the soil is indirectly killing the water gate. In any case, the soil will definitely blame 960. Moreover, if Ye Yuanlin knew that there was no death with the soil, and she was always by her side, or with the soil and the death of the Feng Shuimen and Yu Xinnai, then she absolutely could not accept, can not forgive the soil. There is a wild heart in the heart of the wild, even very fond of it, but I dont want Lin to hate himself and regard him as an enemy. When I heard Chiba say this, I thought a lot of things with my soil. The body could not help but shake it up. It was difficult to calm down, and the pupils shrank slightly, showing an uneasy look. "You can''t do this." With the opening of the soil, it seems very unfounded, it seems to be like. "You want me not to do this, then don''t take care of me, don''t think that I am very patient, be careful that I will smash you." Chiba said coldly. After all, he did not hesitate, holding the stunned Ye Yuanlin, turned and went to the evening sun and they walked over. A few people in Yahiko saw Chiba and the soil. Actually, because of this incident, it is very strange, I dont understand. After all, when I was in the past, there was basically no set of becb between A Fei and Chiba. The relationship was not so good, but I did not expect that they would make conflicts for Ye Yuanlins affairs. "Chiba, A Fei, what both of you have done, it looks so mysterious, can you tell us." Yahiko came over and said. He is also the leader of the name of the organization. For many things, he still has the power to ask and understand the things in the organization. "What we can do is a very ordinary thing. There is no need to tell you that we all have our own secrets." Chiba said, it seems very casual. "I feel that both of you are becoming more and more mysterious now, even if you are a member of the organization, but I don''t understand what you have done." Yahiko said, but it is very uncomfortable for this feeling. Although the Xiao organization has become very powerful, but they are not as confessed as they used to be, they seem to have a lot of secrets, and they like to act alone, and will not explain to other people what they intend to explain. The more such things happen, the organization will become unstable, the internals will be filled with various crises, and even fall apart, leading to organizational destruction. When I think of this possibility, the pervasiveness becomes uneasy, I feel that I need to do something, re-engage the hearts of the people, and let everyone unite. "Chiba, A Fei, you can pursue the action, but no matter what you do, you should tell us, we are a team, we should discuss it." Changmen stood up and said. The long door is almost grown up with Yahiko. No matter what happens, if you encounter any difficulties, you will stand with Yahiko and become a partner you can rely on. "What do I want to do, there is no need to inform you, I want to tell you, or squeeze me to defeat and say it." Chiba said, his expression was very contemptuous and he did not agree. When I heard that Chiba said this, Yahiko and the long door were unhappy and a little angry. They all used Chiba as a friend, but they did not expect Chiba to say such things. "Chiba, how can you say this, everyone is a partner, why should you do this?" Xiaonan said, some unhappy. She does not want everyone to make troubles, not happy with each other, and finally part ways, from friends to enemies. "How can I not do this, I am such a person." Chiba said coldly. With the dirt standing not far away, seeing this situation, did not say anything, keep silent. If Chiba can tell them that they are in conflict and leave the organization, it is not a good thing for the soil. If you dont need to worry so much, you will become very smooth. "Chiba, you don''t feel that you have become stronger. You can ignore us and ignore us?" The long door was a little angry, unbearable, and whispered. "If you think so, then I can''t do anything, but even if I think so, how can you, you are not my opponent." Chiba looked at the long door, coldly said, not at all polite. He acts without fear, and as long as he is unhappy, he will not give face, even if he wants to fight, he will not fight. "You are too arrogant, do you think that you love invincible in the world?" The long door said, showing his anger, the vibration wanted to break out, and a battle with Chiba. He wants to see how much gap there is with Chiba. If you can, beat Chiba, that''s the best. "For the moment, no one can beat me and say that I am invincible, and it is okay." Chiba said confidently, showing a bright smile, no modesty, and still a kind of over the long door. attitude. "Then I will try it out. How strong is your strength and what can be done." The long door said, showing a sharp look. His current strength is already very strong, and he also has reincarnation. There are already three people in Payne''s six roads, and the combat power will be terrible. When he spoke, he had summoned three people from Payne to prepare to fight with Chiba. . Chapter 318： Battle the long door [to complete the order] When Changmen sent a message to the three people of Payne and let them come over, the three squats did not stop, and quickly rushed over. They did not spend much time and immediately rushed here. In normal times, the long gate will allow three donkeys to walk around Yuyin Village to supervise the situation around the village. Therefore, the speed of the three squats is very fast, and it does not take any time at all. Seeing the three crickets coming over, Xiaonan looked solemn and did not expect that the long door really intended to start. "Long Gate, what are you doing, really want to do it, and fight with Chiba?" Xiaonan said, becoming awkward and anxious. "I just want to give it a try. How strong is the strength of Chiba?" The long door said, his eyes were very firm and he had made a decision that would not be shaken. "Xiaonan, you don''t want to stop us, don''t give him a little color, he won''t understand, how big the gap is with me." Chiba said, not at all, since the long door wants to do it, then Just fulfill him _ well. "Reassured, I will be measured and will not have his life." Chiba added. "Don''t be too self-righteous, be careful that you are defeated by me." Being so small by Chiba, the long door stunned and showed anger. "Then you will let the horse come over." Chiba said indifferently, it is still very easy, without any pressure. He took Nohara to the side of the red sun, and gave Lin the red and red beans to look after, then turned around and looked at the long door not far away. Three Payne have already rushed over, standing by the long door and confronting Chiba. These three Payne have their own different abilities. If they join hands and cooperate with the long door, they can exert a strong power and compete with the shadow-level powers. It is not a problem at all. "Pein, are you still handing it to you, thinking that you can beat me with them?" Chiba said, his eyes falling on the long door, showing a contemptuous look, without any tension. "If you haven''t tried it, how do you know it? Your strength is very strong, but don''t underestimate me." Changmen said, he still has enough confidence in himself. "Take it a try." Chiba said coldly, holding a devil cry in his hand, and his body slowly circulated with flames, emitting a strong momentum and looking very powerful. "Do you really want to do it?" Seeing this situation, Xiaonan wants to block, but there is no way, only to try to persuade it. "Xiaonan, you don''t want to stop it. If we don''t do it, the things behind it will be difficult to solve." Chiba said, there is also such a determination to learn the long door. "Then let''s get started." The long door said, and he looked solemn. When he spoke, he had already controlled three Payne, and quickly acted and rushed toward Chiba to launch an offensive. Even after Chibas fierce battle with the three tails, it consumed a lot of chakras and physical strength. However, if confronted with the long gates, there is still no problem and there is still enough confidence. Seeing the three rushing, Chiba did not hesitate, waving the devil''s weeping in the hand, launching a blazing flame, forming a huge fire curtain, stopping in front of him, resisting the three shackles that rushed over. "God Luo Tianzheng!" Paynes heaven did not slow down, or rushed forward, and the right hand explored, exploding a powerful force, shaking all the things in front of him. Hey! As such an attack broke out, the huge fire curtain was shaken open, unable to block the three skeletons, and continued to move forward. Seeing that Paynes Heaven launched the **** Luo Tianzheng, Chiba was not surprised at all, but instead showed a cold smile. After launching the Shenluo levy, it is necessary to pause for at least five seconds before continuing to launch the next attack. In other words, Chiba can now counterattack the three scorpions through this time gap. Chiba did not hesitate, directly waved the devil''s weeping, or launched the flame power, slammed out and formed a fire dragon, rushing into the past and attacking wildly. The fire dragon is a strong collision, and the power is very fast. It is not so easy to get there. Moreover, Payne Tiandao can''t use Shenluo Tianzheng now, and can''t even shake it directly, only to avoid it. The three skeletons that Changmen is now controlling, except for Tiandao, the other two skeletons are not strong in combat power, so they can only rely on Tiandao to fight and carry out most of the combat output. Asking for flowers "Wind and destruction!" The long door did not stand on the sidelines, but rushed over and joined forces with the three scorpions to launch an attack. After all, the current long door is not like the original, the feet are blown up, lose the ability to move freely, can not fight in person, can only control Payne six. Today''s long door, healthy, free to move, free to fight, can also control Payne six, the combat power will be more powerful. The long door rushed over, and the wind was blown out. The chakra was sprayed from the mouth, and immediately formed numerous wind blades. It struck forward, packed the space in front, and crashed into a powerful fire dragon. ................ Rumble! ! The powerful forces collided, and the fierce battles, the roaring sounds, the violent power fluctuations spread out to the surroundings, it looked very shocking. Under the strong attack of the long gate, the fire dragon displayed by Chiba was defeated and failed to hurt the long gate. Their attack is a tie, and they are quite equal. They have not been able to win the game. However, the real battle is only now beginning. The good drama is still behind. It must be handled with care. If it is not, then it will be troublesome. "Mirror fire!" Here the fire dragon has just been defeated, Chiba is not polite, the left hand waved up, punched out, bursting out a blazing flame, forming a flame wall, crushing toward the long door. This time, the Shura Road, made of the corpse of the mountain pepper fish, rushed forward, and the hands quickly printed and displayed the water. "Water Margin and Water Dragon Bomb!" As the imprint was completed, the water waves around the semi-hidden water surged, and immediately formed a water dragon, which quickly slammed forward and made a powerful collision against the huge flame. The water and fire blended and they clashed with each other. The white fog rose and filled with this space, which reduced the visibility and made it difficult to see the opponent''s situation. In this case, you need to be extra cautious, be wary of the other party will launch an attack, if it is sneak attack, it is very serious. . Chapter 319： Gap [to complete the order] Chiba is almost standing in the white mist. It is not polite with the long gate. It directly launches the ability to freeze the fruit, mobilizes the ice power, and condenses it into ice swords and ice spears around the body, suspended in the air. In the next moment, these ice spears and ice swords attacked and smashed out, hitting the long gate opposite the white fog, and the three skeletons of Payne''s six roads. Changmens current fighting consciousness is very strong. When he feels the fluctuation of power, he knows that Chiba launched an attack. He did not hesitate to withdraw quickly and control three embarrassing actions. "God Luo Tianzheng!" When Heavenly Payne retreated, he launched his ability to shake off all the ice spears and ice swords that had been attacked, and resolved the attack. However, as Paynes Heavenly Road shook the ice spear and the ice sword, a bitter attack did not occur quickly and appeared next to Paynes Heaven. "Four, Three, Three," Seeing the pain without attack, the long door feels bad, I think it is a means of Chiba, you can approach it in an instant, and it is very difficult to avoid it. In the next moment, Chiba launched the technique of flying Thunder, and the body quickly moved, appearing in the side of Heavenly Wayne, like a ghost, and it was a ghost. Payne Tiandao saw the emergence of Chiba, and did not have any fear, still very calm, no thought of avoiding, directly pounced on Chiba, close the distance, ready to use means to attack. The concept of Payne''s six-way, at the beginning, is still told by Chiba, and he is naturally very clear about the ability of Tiandao Payne. Therefore, in the face of the attacking Tiandao Payne, Chiba has no scorn, and has a cold look, still confident. "Thunder beast!" Chiba was cold and smashed, and the amount of lightning power broke out. The right hand waved up and punched into the heavenly road, and formed a huge beast with a huge body, attacking the past. At this time, Tiandao Payne could not shake the attack at all, only to attract the surrounding things, and really want to exert such ability, I am afraid that it will suffer a heavier attack. Heavenly Payne wants to perform a ninjutsu attack, but in this case, it is impossible to succeed. boom! Tiandao Payne failed to escape the attack and suffered a powerful force collision. The beast was almost crushed, and he flew out, hitting the ground, rolling a few laps to stop, and drawing a long line on the ground. trace. Taking advantage of the upper hand, Chiba will not give too much opportunity to the other side, and immediately rushed over. Moreover, when approaching Tiandao Payne, he runs Chakra, his hands are quickly printed, and his shadows are transformed. Two shadows appeared in an instant, one rushed to Heaven and Payne, and the other side was suppressed, and the black stick that transported Chakra on Tiandi Payne was pulled out. As long as there are no such black sticks on the body, there is no way to transfer the chakras in the long gates, and you can''t control the battles, which is weakening his strength. A shadow rushed to Shura Road, which was made from the body of the mountain pepper fish. As for the deity of Chiba, it is to face the long door directly, and there is a hungry ghost road. Hungry ghosts do not have any actual attack power, that is, they can absorb Chakra. If they assist in combat, they can still have some effects, but they cannot pose a threat to Chiba, so there is no need to be jealous. "The technique of wooden dragon!" Chiba quickly mobilized Chakra, quickly printed and entered into the ground. Soon, the ground tumbling, and there was a roar, numerous trees swaying out, condensing into a huge wooden dragon, attacking the long door. Seeing the huge wooden dragon impact, the long door did not dare to neglect, and then quit, to show the wind and ninja, against the attack of the wooden dragon. However, his attack is just barely able to deal with it. The strength is not good at all, and it is not good. It will be defeated for a long time. There is no suspense. "On the basis of your ability, I still want to compete with me, I don''t know how high the earth is." Chiba screamed coldly and looked at the long door not far away, showing a proud look. He doesn''t want to waste time now, he wants to beat the long door quickly. After all, the state is not very good. Both physical strength and chakra are expensive and not suitable for continuous fighting. Therefore, when he spoke, he did not hesitate, and he had already run Chakra and applied to the tree world. As the majestic Chakra broke out, the ground trembled again, and the trees swayed out, like countless giants, quickly entangled and approached the long door to attack him. In the middle of the tree world, the long door is constantly attacked by trees, even if the strength is tyrannical, but still can not calmly resist, easily deal with this situation..... Even if the long gate has a reincarnation, under this circumstance, it is impossible to exert all the strengths, and it cannot be confronted with Chiba, and it is almost an enemy of the back and is in danger. Changmen is very reluctant, wants to beat Chiba, prove his strength, let the other party like to converge, but really does not have such strength. Although he was very upset, he had to admit that there was still a big gap between himself and Chiba. "Fire burning city Guo!" Chiba''s ability to burn the fruit, waving the devil''s knife and weeping, condensed the blazing flame on the knife and immediately slammed it out. Suddenly, the blazing flame struck out and struck the distant tree world and landed on countless trees. As the blazing flames fell on the trees, the trees immediately burned and instantly evolved into a sea of ??fire, emitting horrible heat, trapping the long door and burning him. Yahiko and others stood in the distance to watch the war. When they saw this situation, they saw that the long door was trapped in the sea of ??fire, and they could not help but worry. If they continue this way, the long door will be dangerous. "They fight like this, will the long door have an accident?" Xiaonan said, unable to calm down, began to worry. In this case, Chiba completely occupies the upper hand. There is no need to worry about being defeated. Instead, it needs a long door of 2.5 hearts. It is entangled in countless trees and trapped by the sea of ??fire. Maybe it will happen. "While Changmen has a big gap with Chiba, but its own strength is good, self-protection ability is still there, we do not have to worry." Yahiko said, although he is not very reassured, but can only comfort Xiaonan. With the soil standing in the distance and watching, seeing the long door can not compete with Chiba, a little disappointing, did not think of the consumption of Chiba, the strength is so powerful, it really makes the soil surprised, the heart is helpless, It is really very difficult to beat Chiba, at least to become stronger. The new book "Huoying Inuyasha System" is on the shelves. If you like it, you can support it and be grateful! ! ! . Chapter 320： Intend to [full order] Looking at the burning of the blazing flame, forming a sea of ??fire, trapping the long door inside, Chiba shook his head slightly, revealing a playful look. For the current long door, Chiba may be a little unhappy, but it will not be easy to kill him, and it will be useful. It will be used later. Chiba waved the devil''s weeping, and made the ice power, forming a huge ice dragon, rushing out quickly, hitting the sea of ??fire not far away, to extinguish the flame. As the huge ice dragon hits the past, it does not enter the sea of ??fire, and the ice and the fire blend, so that the flame quickly extinguishes and the white fog rises. However, for a while, a figure rushed out from the area covered by white mist, but it looked very embarrassed, the clothes were burnt, the face was gray, and some damage was caused, but it did not matter. Seeing that the long door rushed out from the inside, Chiba did not continue to attack, and now the outcome is already obvious, there is no need to continue. "You should know now, how big the gap is with me." Chiba looked at the long door and said, showing a playful smile. The long door looked at Chiba, but although he was not reconciled, he had to admit that he and the 14 parties had a big gap, at least not insurmountable now. "One day, I will defeat you." The long door said coldly and made up his mind. "Want to beat me, first get together with Payne six, really understand their abilities, and then develop the strength of the reincarnation, and then think about this thing." Chiba said rudely, it is completely high-profile, condescending, overlooking the long door. "If it wasn''t for us to get to know for a long time, I would be interested in reincarnation, and I might be able to **** it." Chiba added, it seems that he just thought of what he said, and he did not care at all, without any pressure. I heard that Chiba said this, not only the long door, but also a few people standing not far away, all shocked, the body trembled slightly, it was difficult to calm down. Chiba is the kind of person who wants to do what he wants to do. He will not be jealous of anyone. He is not afraid of the Lord. Fortunately, he does not have a turn to the long door. Otherwise, no one can stop him. "Chiba, you can''t say this. Everyone is a partner. After many difficulties, you can''t do anything that hurts each other." Xiaonan came over and said, breaking the deadlock and relaxing the atmosphere. Hearing the words of Chiba, the soil is a little bit shocked. He is very clear about the origins of the long door round, and knows what will happen later. No matter what, you can''t let Chiba take the turn back, otherwise many of the plans that follow will not be completed. "I just talked about it, you don''t have to be so nervous." Chiba said with a smile, not paying attention to that kind of thing. After all, he did not hesitate and turned to the red and red beans. "Let''s go back." Chiba said. Xi Xihong and Red Bean did not say anything, nodded slightly, and returned to the village with Chiba. Since they choose to be with Chiba, they will support whatever Chiba does, even if this is wrong, they must be wrong with Chiba, and they will not turn back. This is their determination! "Chiba, your relationship with Yahiko, seems to have become a bit stiff, not as good as before." When walking on the road, Xihonghong could not help but say it, I think Chiba needs to pay attention to this matter. "They are now the rulers of the rain country. How can the rain country be a medium-sized country now? They have such powers and naturally expand a lot. They feel that the power is in the grip, and everyone else should listen to their opinions." Laughing, jokingly said, shrugged, no pressure. "They are all like this now, and the relationship with you is so stiff. If you get along with you, you won''t have more trouble. What are you going to do?" Red Bean said, worried about such things, can''t relax. "For me, I don''t care about power. I just act freely. I am free to do what I want to do. I want to give them a rainy country. Let''s give them something." Chiba said, it looks very bold, no pressure. As if to look down on everything. "Chiba, are you going to leave the country of the rain?" Hearing Chiba said, the red sun had this feeling, and asked. "I have this plan. I am bored in this rainy and rainy place all the time. I have to be moldy. The world is so big. We should go and see more." Chiba said with a smile, did not conceal this matter, and said I have planned. "If you leave, you can''t leave us, we must take us away, we can''t leave us." Red bean said, his eyes were firm. Her heart is really a little worried, for fear that Chiba will always leave her and do her own things as before. "Do not worry, if I leave, I will never leave you, will take you away, travel the world." Chiba looked at the red beans and the red sun, firmly said, promised to them. Moreover, he has to leave the country of the rain, and then leave his woman here, is not the handle of the other party, maybe he will threaten him through the red sun and red beans, 517 that is the thing he most wants to see, but also the most Not tolerated. "That''s good, no matter where you go, just bring us, we are willing to accompany you to the world." Xi Lihong said, showing a nice smile, looking forward to it. The Chiba trio brought the unconscious Ye Yuanlin back to the village, and Xi Rihong and Red Bean helped her change her clothes, and helped her deal with her injuries, and then let her rest. Ye Yuanlin was in a coma for three days, and then he recovered from the faint, but the state was very poor, his body was weak, his face was pale, and he was sick. However, under the care of Xihonghong and Red Bean, Ye Yuanlin quickly recovered and there was no serious problem. Ye Yuanlin had previously agreed with Chiba. As long as he collected the power of three tails, he could leave the country of the rain and return to the leaves. Now, her status is getting better, her strength is recovering, she doesn''t want to delay her time, she wants to return to Kobayashi immediately, reunited with Kakashi, and goes back to take care of the children of Feng Shui. In the past two days, Ye Yuanlin and the eve of the day, they bid farewell, left the rainy village alone, embarked on a journey back to the leaves, looking forward to returning to the place that made her dream, and see the missing. . Chapter 321： Separate [purchase automatically] For Ye Yuanlin left Yuyin Village and returned to Konoha, Chiba did not stop, let her leave, anyway, this is also a good thing. Moreover, in the near future, Chiba will leave Yuyin Village and let Ye Yuanlin stay in Yuyin Village. It is not a safe thing. It is better to return to Konoha, at least there are people who can rely on it. Seeing that Ye Yuanlin left, it was a bit sad to bring the soil, a bit sad, but did not stop, and watched her leave. Ye Yuanlin left Yuyin Village, but it is not necessarily a good thing for the soil. He can concentrate on doing things in the future, don''t worry so much, not to worry that Chiba uses Lin to threaten him, so that he is constrained everywhere and can''t move freely. Although I hope to be with Ye Yuanlin, I hope that I can see her every day and see a beautiful smile on her face. I have a good time every day. However, for the safety of Ye Yuanlin, the soil is willing to make sacrifices, as long as she is happy and happy, then the soil will be satisfied. Moreover, from now on, the soil can be more decisive, and there is no need to worry about it. After Ye Yuanlin left Yuyin Village, Chiba began to sort out the things he needed, and he was going to leave with the red and red beans. Although they have lived in Yuyin Village for a long time, they have some emotions that are difficult to give up, but they are more willing to play the world and see this vast world. Chiba leaves Yuyin Village. It is not a simple tour. It is to walk in the world of tolerance and do something very influential. Anyway, after he left Yuyin Village, there would be no big camp at all, and there were fewer concerns. He could do what he wanted to do. Even if he would upset the world, it would be indifferent. There is no need for any pressure. Perhaps, leaving Yuyin Village, for Chiba, just for better action. During this time, the relationship between Chiba and Yahiko seems to have become very rigid. They don''t know what to say, nor communicate, and don''t meet each other. On the fifth day of Ye Yuanlins departure, Chiba and Eve Red and Red Bean left the Yuyin Village together. Even if they said goodbye to them, they said that they would leave quietly and start traveling. However, when they went to the village entrance and were about to leave Yuyin Village, they were still informed by Xiaonan. Xiaonan was surprised to learn that Chiba was going to leave Yuyin Village. He couldn''t believe it or even accept it. In the past, Chiba would leave Yuyin Village, but at that time, she would go out to do things or perform some tasks, but Chibas departure this time gave people a very different feeling. Just like after leaving, they will not come back and want to meet later. It will be a very difficult thing. For Chiba, Xiaonan has a special feeling, perhaps not to develop that relationship, but it is difficult to determine between that state. I heard that the three people in Chiba had to leave Yuyin Village. Xiaonans heart was very sad and did not want Chiba to leave. After learning the news, Xiaonan did not hesitate. He immediately rushed his hand and rushed toward the entrance of the village. He hoped that the speed would be faster, and he would catch up with the three thousand leaves. He didn''t want to see the last one. Fortunately, when Xiaonan chased the village entrance, the tribes of Chiba had not gone far, and they could not chase them out of the village. Seeing this situation, Xiaonan did not hesitate, immediately speeded up, quickly chased up, and stopped the three thousand. "Chiba, why did you leave like this?" Xiaonan stopped in front of him and looked at the three people in Chiba. He said, his eyes were tense and he could not calm down. In order to catch up with the three thousand leaves, she ran all the way, making her panting, the clothes were splashed with a lot of mud, and they were all dirty. "We just want to change the living environment." Seeing Xiaonan appearing, Chiba is not surprised. I think this is a normal thing, a calm response. "But even if you want to leave the village, you should always tell us, let us know the situation." Xiaonan said, the voice is a little excited, some complain. "I can be praised for the habit of notifying others. This is my style of doing things. Don''t you know?" Chiba shrugged and said casually, not nervous at all. I heard that Chiba said that Xiao Nan is a bit speechless. This is indeed Chibas acting style. I dont like to inform others about what I have to do or where I want to go. However, Xiaonan thinks that the three people of Chiba will leave this time, and it is very likely that they will not return to Yuyin Village. From then on, they will not be able to meet again. After all, if Chiba had to leave the village before, he would greet her more or less, or just act alone, not as it is now, and intend to leave quietly, but also bring the red sun and red beans, obviously dragging the house . "When you left Yuyin Village this time, are you not going to come back in the future?" Xiaonan asked, looking firm and wanting to know the specific situation. "If there is no special thing, there is no need, we may not come back." In the face of Xiaonan''s problem, Chiba did not hide, and answered calmly. After all, for Xiaonan, this girl still has a lot of good feelings, and he does not have the heart to deceive her. When I heard the words of Chiba, Xiaonans body vibrated, revealing a stunned look, and could not believe it. She and Chiba have lived together for a long time, have been with each other for a long time, and now they are going to separate. I dont know when it is time to meet. "Why are you leaving, are you not happy in Yuyin Village, or are you yelling at Yahiko and Changmen?" Xiaonan couldn''t calm down, and asked a series of questions directly, trying to figure out the situation. (Zhao is good) "Yanyan and Changmens attitude is nothing to me. I will not be angry with them." Chiba shrugged and said calmly, "I just feel that I have lived here for too long. If you want to change a place of life, or a way of life, that is what I do." Really just like this? Xiaonan was not sure, asked. "Xiaonan, you don''t have to be so excited. We are just going out to travel now. If there is anything in the future, or if the village needs it, we will still go back to the village." The red sun looked up and looked at Xiaonan, and said, the expression was very soft. "Yes, we just leave for a while, it is just a distraction, and will come back later." Red Bean said, his expression is equally calm, and there is nothing wrong with it. They want to leave quietly and don''t want to mess up anything. . Chapter 322： There is no banquet in life. I heard that Xihonghong and Red Bean said that Xiaonan felt that it was very reasonable, but he always felt that something was wrong. Chiba would not just travel alone, but simply distracted. In her heart, I still feel that after the three leaves of Chiba leave, it is estimated that they will not come back. "You really just go out for a while, distracted, will come back later?" Xiaonan looked at Chiba, and asked, his expression was very solemn. Under such circumstances, if Chiba says that he will not return to Yuyin Village in the future, Xiaonan will not accept it and will not let them leave easily. Chiba does not want to leave, everyone is so sad, so unhappy. "Of course I will come back, but here I am hitting it, I will not come back." Chiba said, his eyes are equally firm, even if he is lying, he will not be nervous. When I heard that Chiba gave such a reply, Xiaonan sighed with relief and seemed to put down the stone in his heart. "Chiba, you can''t deceive me, but we have a few years of friendship." Xiaonan said, looking straight at Chiba. Xiaonan and Chiba have realized that they have been in the past for several years and have deep friendship with each other, but they do not want each other to deceive her. Of course, she is even more reluctant to separate from 497 Chiba, and there is always a weird feeling in her heart. "I naturally remember the friendship between us and treat me as a person." Chiba said, showing a smile, it was very indifferent. He even deceives Xiaonan now, and he does not want this girl to be sad. When Xiaonan and Chiba three said goodbye, Yahiko and Changmen received the news and were equally shocked. They immediately put down their work and quickly rushed to the entrance to the village. Although they have contradictions with Chiba during this time, their friendship is still there. They are not willing to leave like Chiba, as if they were losing a friend and an important partner. When Yahiko and Nagato arrived, the three thousand leaves had not left, and they were saying goodbye to Xiaonan. Originally, as long as a little more time, the three thousand leaves can leave, but this is to delay the time and give enough time for Yahiko and the long gate. "Chiba, why did you suddenly leave like this, not even say hello? What does this mean?" Yahiko rushed over, no polite, said, and blamed. "You shouldn''t be because I challenged you before, so my heart is very upset, I plan to leave without saying goodbye." The long door came over, it was very easy, and there was no pressure, said. He did not want this atmosphere to be too serious, so he said that the words were scornful, not to mean Chiba. "Where do I mean, I just watched you very busy lately, and I can''t get away from it. I didn''t bother you." Chiba said, it seems very casual. "And, we just want to go out for a while." Its not life or death, you have to say hello to you, thats not to say that I have no ability to do things. I heard that Chiba said that although there is nothing on the surface, Yahiko and Nagato still feel that something is wrong. I think that Chiba leaves Yuyin Village at this time. The reason is not very simple. "How do you suddenly feel that you are going out to distract yourself? This is not your style. Have you ever gone out before?" Yahiko said, and there is still doubt in his heart. "I went out a while ago, but it doesn''t mean I can''t go out now, and now there is nothing to do in Yuyin Village. I will stay in the village. It is estimated that I will be moldy. It is better to go out and find something to do. I have a lot of plans. "Chiba said, showing a light smile, it seems very relaxed, it is not a thing at all. "There is also reason to say. In the recent period, there is really nothing in the country of rain, and even if there is something, you are too lazy to deal with it. It is good to go out and walk." The bedg said that he could not find a reason to argue against Chiba. Can''t find an excuse to leave him. This thing may be just like what Chiba said, just simply going out and distracting, and did not intend to leave the rain village, it is not necessary to be so nervous, just face it. Moreover, if Chiba is determined to leave, they can''t stop it, and it is even more impossible to block it with brute force. Even if they unite and break out, it is not an opponent of Chiba, and they cannot hold him. "Chiba, if you feel unhappy because of the previous things, I am here to apologize to you." Longmen looked at Chiba, said openly, solemn. For the previous challenge to Chiba, I thought about it after the long door. I really felt that I was a little reckless and not suitable for hands-on. The mistakes made by myself, the long door can face, do not stick to the rules, and admit their mistakes. "What are you wrong with, we are all young people, young and energetic, this is a good thing, and I have the wrong place." Chiba said, did not blame the meaning of the long door, there is no need at all. Anyway, he has to leave now. There are not many opportunities to meet in the future. It is even possible to become an opponent. It is better to leave a good impression on each other and meet in the future. "You don''t want to come and say goodbye to me. We just went out for a few days, not what you thought, and we were embarrassed." Xihong said. "We just can''t bear you, don''t want you to leave." Xiaonan said, now it is relaxing, showing a smile. "We all said, just go out for a while, just as a honeymoon trip, you still use it, do you want to go out with us to play." Chiba said, showing a bright smile. "Sometimes I really envy you, you can do it with your hands. Don''t worry about the things in the village. I am not so relaxed. There are still many important things to deal with. I can''t open the time, let alone travel." Exclaimed, it is very envious of Chiba, there are beautiful companions around, you can do what you want to do, there is no pressure at all. "Otherwise, you thought that I didn''t do rain, this is not a good errand." Chiba shrugged and said with a smile. After the previous attack on the mountain pepper fish, Yahiko once elected Chiba, and let the latter take the position of Yuying, but it was rejected by Chiba, and it was not allowed to kill this kind of thing. If Chiba is willing, he is now the shadow of the rain, called the king of the rain. . Chapter 323： The task of killing the wind and shadow Although they think that there are some problems, Yahiko can''t say anything to retain, and can''t let Chiba stay, can only say some words of taking care. Chiba and their guests, and finally they will cope. "Well, I won''t tell you too much, it''s not life and death, it''s so bleak, you can go back quickly." Chiba said, his face was a bright smile, and it was very relaxed. "Then we are no longer polite, you are treasured all the way." Yahiko said - said. The three people in Chiba should have a voice, no longer stay, wave goodbye, walk out of the village, and walk towards the distance _ past. The three people in Chiba did not look back and walked all the way to the distance. "Chiba leaves this time, I always feel that I am not quite right. I feel that they will not come back after they leave." Xiaonan stood in the same place and looked at the three people who were away. He said, his look was a bit stunned. "He is our partner, then it is our partner for a lifetime, no matter where it is." Yahiko said, his eyes are firm, although a little sad, but did not show. "When I see you next time, I must become stronger and I can beat Chiba." The long door said, it seems that there is obsession. The tribes of Chiba left the village of Yuyin, and they also knew the soil, because the relationship with Chiba was not good, so they did not come to the village to say goodbye, but they were hiding in the distance and silently watching the three people in the distance. Chiba leaves Yuyin Village, but for the soil, it is a good thing. As long as Chiba is not in Yuyin Village, no one knows the identity of the soil, and if he does not need to be jealous, he can let go and carry out his plan. Nowadays, people in the organization with the soil do not have much feeling. Even if they do anything that hurts them, they can get their hands and there will not be so many taboos. "With them, leaving Yuyin Village, will there be some sadness?" The red sun walked around Chiba, and asked. "There is nothing to be sad, there is no banquet, this day will come sooner or later." Chiba said easily, not much care. "As long as we are together, we are home everywhere." Red Bean said, it was very light, and did not think too much. "Yes, as long as you are with you, everything is home." Chiba said with a smile. They didn''t feel sad because of the different things. They quickly adjusted their status and calmed down completely. They looked forward to life later. They are leaving Yuyin Village now, and there is no specific plan. They want to relax, play around and enjoy life. In the next month, the three thousand leaves the country of the rain, walking between countries, going to those places of interest, enjoying the beautiful scenery and enjoying the fun of life. Half a month later, the three thousand leaves came to the country of the wind. The land of the country of the wind is relatively poor, basically few plants, so there are many desert Gobi, wind and sand raging, extremely hot. Living in this kind of environment is really a very torturous thing. Because the living environment is not good, the country of the wind country is relatively small, and there are relatively few places to visit. Moreover, Chiba is a celebrity of the world, and has attracted the attention of many forces and organizations. If it appears in a place that is too prosperous, it will inevitably attract attention and will allow the big countries to take action and send many ninjas to besiege him. Chiba is not worried about being besieged and being attacked by the ninja. For him, as long as the enemy appears, then you don''t need to be polite, sweeping directly, killing the other side. However, Chiba is now playing with the red sun and red beans, and does not want to get into trouble. I want to spend a quiet time with them. By the time this is over, Chiba will start to act, start his own plan, and do what he wants. "The country of the wind is really no place for fun. There are no small countries." Red beans sighed and said that they were very dissatisfied when they saw the world around the yellow sand. After all, as a girl, she has a beautiful scenery for beautiful things, and naturally she is more yearning. If you want to change it in the wood leaves, the red bean is still a pure ninja, just thinking about performing tasks, working for the village, doing your own things, and rarely considering things to enjoy. Asking for flowers Since leaving Chiba with Chiba and following him, I have become more sad about enjoying life. I feel that this should be life and I should learn to enjoy life. So, after the red beans feel that they are with Chiba, it is the real life. "In fact, it is also good here, full of yellow sand, it is very vast, it will make people feel shocked." Xi Rihong said, showing a bright smile, looks very good. "We just came here to look at it. If we don''t like it, we will leave early." Chiba said, very casual. Looking at these vast yellow sands, Chibas heart is still a little lamentable. I feel that compared with nature, the individual is still very small and insignificant. It is like dust. It is nothing. ............. Ding! "The host has a new mission, killing four generations of wind and shadow, the deadline is ten days, the mission is successful, the ability of the undead bird is rewarded, the mission fails, and the host is erased." The sound of the One Piece system sounded, and the task was released simply. The system has been around for a long time, there is no release task, and now suddenly popping up to release the task, it really makes Chiba a bit surprised, not very calm. When I heard the reward of this mission, Chibas mood was so excited that it was difficult to calm down. The dead bird demon fruit can recover the injury to the greatest extent. As long as it is not fatal, it can be recovered quickly and will not leave sequelae. For such an ability, Chiba is very fond of it. As long as he has it, even if the combat power is not enhanced, it will provide him with a lot of help, and even can be transformed into combat skills. In any case, Chiba will not miss this mission, will complete this task, kill four generations of shadows. After all, this is about the things that you live and die. If Chiba doesn''t want to die, then you can only let the four generations die. For the four generations of wind and shadow, Chiba does not understand, but does not prevent him from killing each other and completing this mission. Seeking full order, seeking automation, seeking rewards~~~. Chapter 324： Consider [to complete the order] Although the strength of Chiba is strong, it is not an easy task to kill four generations of wind and shadow. After all, the four generations of wind and shadow are basically in the sand hidden village, if you want to kill him, you must enter the sand hidden village. Want to kill four generations of wind and shadow in the sand hidden village, the difficulty can be imagined, it can be said that the Longtan Tiger Cave, maybe there is no return. We must know that the current strength of Shayin Village has been weakened by financial reasons, but there are still many top-ranking powerhouses. If they are united, the strength is very tyrannical. To kill the four generations of wind and shadow, Chiba is not in a hurry to calm down, and then think about this plan and consider the situation of Shayin Village. He spent two days playing with the red and red beans. "Chiba, you are not "two hundred and eight" is thinking about things, I have seen you silently thinking about it for two days." Xi Li red lying on the couch, lazy stretched, watching I asked Chiba around me. They are after a fierce battle, lingering, hearty, and resting. "I also saw that he had something to worry about." The red beans curled up in the arms of Chiba, with a low voice, looked very nice. Obviously, after being ruined by Chiba, after conquering it, the red beans couldnt stand it anymore, and they were weak when they spoke. "These two days are really thinking about something." Chiba did not hide, calmly said. "Think about what things, you still need to focus on you?" asked the red sun. Usually, when Chiba has to deal with some things, it will not be so invested. It does not have to spend so much energy, which leads him to always fall into the trap. It must be something. "I am planning a thing, ready to kill four generations of wind and shadow." Chiba slowly said it, calm, no waves. When I heard that Chiba said such a discourse, even if he knew that his strength was tyrannical, the red sun and the red beans could not help but be shocked. He almost sat up on the couch and looked straight at the man around him. They know that Chiba''s strength is strong, and even succeeded in assassinating three generations of water shadows, but it is absolutely difficult to kill four generations of wind and shadow. It is much harder than assassination of water shadows, and the chances of success are not great. "You want to kill four generations of wind and shadow, for what?" Xi Shihong asked, excited, difficult to calm down. "There is no reason, it is a good mood, to kill personal play." Chiba said, showing a joke smile. "If you are in a good mood, you have to kill, and the goal is still the wind, you are really amazing." Red Bean said, was shocked by the words of Chiba. "I was very powerful, or can I satisfy you?" Chiba will take the red sun into her arms and say proudly. "We told you serious things, you actually laughed, and really served you." Xi Rihong said, there is no way to take Chiba. "There is nothing nervous about this matter. This is actually very simple. It is to go directly into the sand hidden village, destroy the deadly attack, force the shadow out, and then kill it." Chiba casually said his intentions. come out. Hearing such a plan, the red and red beans are speechless. This is the plan. It is simply a slap in the face, maybe it will be dangerous. "If you don''t have a plan like this, you plan to go directly to Shayin Village and force the four generations of wind and shadow out. It feels feasible, and you have considered it for two days." On the eve of the day, I took a look at Chiba and put his right hand. Opened, said the opening. For Chiba to kill four generations of wind and shadow, Red Bean and Xi Rihong are not going to pursue right or wrong. Since they are already with him, they must face all kinds of things with him and stand on the united front. As long as Chiba is not against Konoha, the red and red beans will support him, basically right or wrong. They are willing to go to the fire with Chiba, and they are not leaving! "I thought about it for two days, that is, I want to convince you to let you leave the country of the wind and wait for me in the border city." Chiba hesitated and said with a smile. I heard that Chiba said that the red sun and the red beans were simply too angry, and I wanted to fly him out of the embarrassment and suppress it. "We thought that you were thinking about important things. Didn''t you think that you actually wanted this thing, do you still have a conscience?" The red bean whitened a thousand leaves and twisted it on his body, causing the latter to suffer a while and almost issued A scream..... "You have evacuated from the country of the wind and left here safely. For me, it is the most important thing. I don''t want you to be in danger." Chiba said, holding two beautiful women, seriously said, calm . Although this kind of discourse is not romantic, it has a strong lethality, so that the body of the red sun and the red bean tremble slightly, and the heart is moved and the eyes become soft. If they can get such a thing as Chiba, they feel very satisfied and feel that falling in love with this man is the right thing to do and feel happy. "You think about our safety, that is a good thing. Don''t you want to let us participate in this matter, are you going to kill the four generations of shadows alone?" Xi Lihong said, not wanting him to do so. "We have to act with you. Our strength is not as strong as you are, but it can help you anyway." Red Bean said, his eyes are very firm, and it is dangerous to supervise this time, but she Not afraid, dare to face. Shayin Village is a place where the strongest people of the wind are concentrated. Where the strong is like a cloud, if we force it in, it is definitely a very dangerous thing. Chiba said, still have to 4.8 to persuade the red sun and red beans. "Then you know that it is dangerous, you have to act on your own, and we don''t let us follow the action. What does it mean, can we look down on our strength?" The red sun slammed on the eve, proudly said. "That is, you can force the sand hidden village, can we not?" Red beans attached and said, just like the United States red, together with Chiba. "I don''t mean that. It''s not a small one, but this thing is not a joke. I am strong in the village of Shayin. Even if I am in danger, I can still retire. There will be no problem, but if you have any problems, Entering the sand hidden village, if you want to retreat from the whole body, it will not be so easy. Do you want to force you to leave after you want to force the sand hidden village?" Chiba embraced the two beautiful women in their arms and said patiently. . Chapter 325： 沙隐村【求全定】 When I heard the words of Chiba, the red sun and the red beans were touched. I felt that Chiba was thinking about them. I still had a bit of a red star in my heart. Now I dont feel that way at all. I even like the man in front. "It is a good thing for you to think about us, but if you are in your own safety, don''t you worry about it?" Xi Xihong said, worried about the safety of Chiba. "With my strength, do you still believe me? I am in danger, I have the ability to escape, there will be no problem, so you don''t have to worry." Chiba said, showing a confident look, face There is still a smile on it. "Is it true? Don''t be a hero every time, you said, Shayin Village is not so casual. If you enter there, you may not be able to escape." Red bean said, still Some worry, can''t be assured. "When are you not so confident about me?" Chiba said, and couldn''t help but pinch the red beans. "You have such ability, but we can''t help but worry." Xi Xihong said. "I know that you are worried about me, but 14 is to have confidence in me. I am very strong. There will be nothing, so you only need to wait for me at the border." Chiba said, still firm his decision. Will not change your mind. "Are you deciding this way? Don''t we participate in this action?" Red Bean said, and I still hope to be able to act with Chiba. However, Chiba also said this thing. If they act together, they will have a lot of troubles. They may be in danger and do not want to be the burden of Chiba. "Reassured, I will not have anything, everything can be solved." Chiba said. "Well, we don''t act with you, we will go to the border to wait for you, you can''t have an accident, otherwise we have to do it." Xi Rihong no longer insisted on this matter. For them, as long as Chiba is safe and life-threatening, it is already the best thing, so don''t act with Chiba. Say this thing, Chiba and the red sun, red beans, go out for breakfast together, and then send them away. By the afternoon, Chiba began to act alone and rushed to Shayin Village. The overall strength of Shayin Village is not as strong as that of Konoha, but it also weakens its strength because of the reduction of funds. However, the defense is still very advanced. It is not an easy task to easily sneak into the Shayin Village. a little time. During the day, Chiba wants to sneak into the sand hidden village, there will be some difficulties, and it will cause the attention of the sand, so it is better to wait until the evening to act. Chiba walked outside the sand hidden village, far away, observe the sand hidden village, examine the situation of the sand hidden village, and facilitate the action. When it was late at night, the warnings of Shayin Village were relaxed and not so strict. For Chiba, it is not difficult to easily sneak into the Shayin Village. Chiba stood outside the wall of the sand hidden village and looked at the night sky inside the wall, revealing a touch of light smile. He did not hesitate, slowly took out a bitter pain, inscribed the surgical imprint, and then attacked the interior of the sand hidden village, crossed the space and crossed the wall. After the bitterness has not fallen into the ground, Chiba can transfer from the original place as long as it is used to fly the thunder, and instantly disappear from the place and enter the Shayin Village. The place where he appeared was the suburb of Shayin Village. It was inaccessible and there would be no one to appear, so there was no need to be nervous and you could relax. Chiba is wearing a looser dress, the style is similar to that of the country of the wind, so if you look at it simply, it is the people of the country of the wind, and it will not be doubtful. Chiba walked out of the forest and rushed to the living area of ??Shayin Village, preparing to inquire about the wind and shadow. He wants to kill the wind and shadow. The first thing to do is to figure out the situation of the wind and shadow and explore the news of the wind and shadow before he can proceed to the next step. Although it is night, there are still many villagers in the village of Shayin, walking on the streets, it is quite lively. Chiba is wearing the special costumes of the sand hidden village, so although walking on the street, it will not attract attention, just like ordinary villagers. Chiba walked on the street and rushed to the area of ??the Windsor Office Building. Before coming to Shayin Village, Chiba had already had some simple understanding of Shayin Village and mastered the preliminary information, so there was basically no problem in walking in Shayin Village. After turning two streets, Chiba came to the side of the Windsor Office Building. Chiba stands under an eaves and looks at the wind and shadow office building dozens of meters away. The top floor is still brightly lit. Obviously, the four generations of Fengying still work there, dealing with the affairs of the village, it is a matter of day, even the three children of their own do not have much time to take care of. For Shayin Village, he is a good ninja, but for children, it is not a good father. Chiba didn''t want to pay much attention to it. The purpose of coming to live in Asia and Austria was to kill the shadows. I didn''t bother to pay attention to the wind 400 is not a good father. Chiba was not in a hurry, and there was no jealousy. He walked over to the office building. Anyway, when he entered the Shayin Village this time, he did not think about the sneaky behavior. He would definitely encounter the sand and endure the fierce battle, so it is better to face it directly, sweeping the sand and forcing the wind and shadow Luosha. After all, Chiba wants to try, want to try his own strength, to what extent, can you directly sweep the pack. Near the Wind and Shadow Office Building, Chiba did not hesitate, speeded up, rushed toward the top, very fast, after a few jumps, came to the corridor on the top floor and appeared outside the office. Fengsha Luosha was already burying his head in the file, suddenly felt the movement, could not help but stop the action, looked up, looked at the balcony, and found a figure. Seeing that someone suddenly appeared, Rosa was slightly stunned and his look became solemn. Rosha can be sure that the people who appear on the balcony are not the ninjas of the Shayin Village, but the ninjas from other places. Thinking of this situation, Rosa looked very serious, had run Chakra, prepared for the battle, did not dare to relax. . Chapter 326： Wind Shadow Luosha [for automatic] Wind Shadow Luosha saw someone appear on the balcony, did not hesitate, immediately stood up from the seat, walked out to the balcony, kept a high degree of vigilance, running Chakra, ready to fight. Luo Sha''s figure is relatively tall, about one meter tall, with a red hair, wearing a gray-green figure dress, with a toe-like ninja boots and a bandage on his feet. But from the outside comments, Rosa is a handsome guy, looks very seductive, has a unique temperament, is definitely a male god. Of course, the ability to sit on the wind and shadow, Luosha''s strength is very powerful, definitely not to be underestimated. Chiba is not in a hurry to attack, and it is not too late to do it with Luosha. After all, he has this ability, and he will be attacked by sand without fear. When I walked out of the office and came to the balcony, a few meters away from Chiba, Luosha finally saw the face of the other party, and couldnt help but feel up. I didnt think it would be such a character. Chiba is now in the world of forbearance, definitely the number one celebrity, very famous, basically know, even jealous of this guy. Assassination of water shadows, killing the mountain peppers and semi-hidden, rule the country of the rain, open up the territory, destroy the group, and finally get away from the wood leaf strong, and have a strong strength, reaching the level of the shadow level. As for the rumors of Chiba, as the shadow of the village of Shayin, Luosha knows very well, knowing that even if he shoots himself, he may not be able to win the other side. "Chiba, how come you are here?" Luo Sha looked at Chiba, said openly, and looked solemn, did not dare to relax, it was extraordinarily serious. Luo Shas heart is clear. If Chiba came to Shayin Village to find trouble, it was really a tricky thing and could not be handled easily. He can only pray in his heart now, and Chiba comes to Shayin Village, not to find trouble. If some cooperation is carried out, Luosha will not refuse, as long as the corresponding benefits can be obtained, that will suffice. After all, the current situation in Shayin Village is very bad, and the funds have been exploited a lot. It is very difficult to develop the ninja in Shayin Village. If there is no financial support, Shayin Village can only reduce the number of sand tolerance and embark on the elite route. This is something that Luosha has been thinking about, and there is no good way. "Recently, I just came to the country to play, so I want to come to Shayin Village to see, otherwise I am embarrassed to say that I have come to the country of the wind." Chiba said easily, not nervous at all, just like watching Go to old friends, so come and say hello. "As long as you come to Shayin Village, I am naturally very welcome." Hearing Chiba said, Luosha did not relax, but he was relieved. "It seems that you are still very hospitable, I thought it would be a direct hand to drive me out of Shayin Village. After all, my reputation is not good." Chiba said with a smile. "How come, Shayin Village is very happy to be friends with you." Luo Sha said, try to show the warm and hospitable look. Because I dont know that Chiba came to Shayin Village, what is it for, but Luosha still feels that it is not simple, and it is best to be vigilant. "I see you welcome me so much, I want to cooperate with you." Chiba said, it is still a joke. "If there are any plans, we can cooperate, as long as everyone can get the benefits." Luo Sha said, does not exclude Chiba. Possibly, in the heart of Luosha, I don''t like people like Chiba, but because Chiba''s strength is strong, if you can cooperate with him, the chance of failure is not great, you can get it. "Unfortunately, if we change to other times, we can certainly become partners. Only this time, the purpose of my coming to Shayin Village is not to cooperate with you." Chiba shook her head slightly, and she was helpless. When Chiba said this, he immediately let Luosha get up, and even had a bad premonition. He felt that Chiba would make a bad thing for Shaying Village. After all, life is such a reality, nothing to go to the Three Treasure Hall, and Chiba is not for cooperation, then it may be to find things. "Chiba, then you come to Shayin Village, what do you want to do?" Luo Sha said directly, as if the former goodwill and politeness disappeared in an instant. "I came to Shayin Village this time, the main purpose is to kill - you!" Chiba looked at Luosha, and said, showing a sinister smile. When I heard that Chiba said the purpose, the whole person of Luosha was shocked and suddenly surprised. I did not think that Chiba was so crazy. Chiba came to kill the wind and sand, and actually dared to talk to each other, just like the chat between old friends, it was simply speechless, I don''t know how to say him. Even the Luosha standing in front of me was silent for a while, and did not know how to evaluate Chiba. ". Hey, I heard that Chiba is a madman. I saw it today. It is really ridiculous." Luo Sha said, and sneered at the same time, his eyes fell on Chiba and became very fierce. "I have to say that your strength is very strong, but you want to kill me in the sand hidden village, it is impossible." Luo Sha proudly said that although he recognized the strength of Chiba, but he has a good strength, Still have confidence to compete with Chiba. Moreover, in the sand hidden village, there are still a lot of strong tyrannical sand, if you unite, you can completely compete with Chiba, even if you can not beat him, it is okay to force him back. "I know all these things. I just want to try it out and see if my strength is enough to sweep the sand hidden village." Chiba said with a smile, showing a confident look and owning himself. Enough confidence, no fear at all. "Then you are afraid to be disappointed, I will make you regret making such a plan, leaving you here forever, using the sand here to make you a good grave." Luo Sha looked at Chiba and sipped In the middle of the flashing murder. "Then we will try and see who the deer died." Chiba slightly raised his eyebrows and said provocatively. Already in this kind of position, there is absolutely no need to be embarrassed, you can decisively attack, attack each other and defeat your opponent. Luosha did not hesitate, immediately rushed forward, approached Chiba, applied his body skills, and quickly attacked the latter. Although he is proficient in magnetics, his body skills are equally good, but they are very powerful and should not be underestimated. . Chapter 327： Battle against the wind [to seek rewards] Seeing the Luosha rushing over and launching the offensive, Chiba did not have any tension. He exerted his strength at the foot and quits backwards. He quit the balcony and fell to the courtyard below, ready to fight there. Luosha did not stop, but pursued the past. Anyway, he is now attacking Chiba, doing his best, to take the latter down, naturally can not hesitate, can not be soft. , You must know that the opponent he is facing now, but the very strong guy, even if he is not old, can not be underestimated, otherwise, it is very likely to suffer. Soon, Chiba and Luosha fell to the ground, the two are less than five meters apart, and Luosha still attacked, waving his fists and banging, and the fists were condensed with Chakra, the power is certainly good. In the face of such an attack, Chiba no longer retreats, no longer avoids, snoring, quickly rushing forward, welcoming Luosha, clenching his right fist, attacking quickly, and launching armed color domineering, wrapping right The fist makes the fist turn black, and it also contains powerful power. Hey! The two fists collided together, bursting with a strong force, producing a dull sound, as well as power fluctuations, spreading toward the surroundings. Although such an attack is very strong, but for them, it is not 283 at all, just an attempt to attack, the good play is still behind. When Chiba quits backwards, she has already launched the ability to freeze the fruit, launches the ice power, spreads to the space around her, and directly condenses into many ice swords in the air. However, it was just a breath. A dozen ice swords appeared beside Chiba, pointing straight to the sand. Chiba raised his right hand and made a waving action. The sword immediately flew out and carried powerful power to attack Luosha. For others, a dozen or so ice swords attacked, it is a very difficult attack, not easy to deal with, but for Luosha, it is nothing at all, can calmly deal with, no pressure. Luosha did not scorn, and launched blood to limit the magnetic enthalpy, condensing a large density of gold, surrounded by the body, and set him up, it seems very strong. At the next moment, Luosha stretched out his right hand and gently waved it, and the gold was shaken. "Magnetic sand gold!" Many sand gold swayed and quickly gathered in front of Luosha to form a golden shield that resisted the ice sword that was attacked (beaa), so that he was not hurt. Hey! Hey! Hey! The ice sword hits the gold shield and is quickly broken. It is impossible to break the defense. Seeing such a situation, Chiba is not surprised, I think it is normal. If Luosha does not have this ability, it will not be a shadow. "Magnetic Sword!" Standing in the sand behind the gold shield, after blocking the attack of Chiba, there was no hesitation, and the right hand then turned and pointed forward. Hey! The gold shield is broken, and then quickly condenses into a shuriken. It is still a shimmering golden light. It looks very glaring and forms more than 20 sand gold shurikens. In the next moment, the sand gold sword was attacked forward, and the speed was extremely fast. It quickly attacked Chiba, and the power was still quite large. Their attacks are like rituals. Faced with this situation, Chiba is not nervous and can be easily handled. Chiba still launched the ice power, waving his right hand, mobilizing the ice power, quickly gathered in front of him, condensed into a strong ice shield, resisting the sand gold shuriken shot. When the two sides collide, they still make a crisp sound, and they can''t hurt each other. "It seems that we are like you coming to attack, I want to break out a victory, I don''t know when to wait." Chiba spread the ice shield, looking at the sand surrounded by gold, said openly, revealing The smile of the play is not so tight, it is still calm. "I don''t mind how long the time has been delayed. Anyway, this is my home. It is very good for me. If I wait for the ninja in the village, I will come over. Your situation is not good." Luo Sha said, his eyes Cold and fierce, he is equally confident in himself. "It seems that I have to hurry and end the battle. Otherwise, it is really possible to stay here." Chiba said. When Luosha was talking, he already had an action, pulling the gold, quickly condensing into a golden hand, quickly traversing the air, slamming toward Chiba, the power is very powerful, just like a fierce beast collided, absolutely not allowed Xiao Yan. "Blow your mouth!" Chiba is not polite, waving his right fist, breaking out the ice power and bombarding it. The majestic ice force broke out and quickly condensed into a huge ice bird, which quickly hit the golden hand. boom! The attack of the two men collided, the sound of roaring sounded, the gold was broken, the ice was scattered, and it was quite equal. It was difficult to distinguish the winners and losers. Chiba no longer just stood in the same place and rushed forward. He pulled out the demon knife at the waist and cried, waving a long knife and slamming it out. As he acted, he had already begun to burn the fruit, and the flames swayed around him, wrapped around his long knife, swiftly slammed out, and sent a flame of swords to the sand. Although this kind of flame sword is strong, it is still impossible to kill it. The Luosha, which is proficient in magnetic shovel, can run these golds to reach the level of absolute defense. It is really a tricky thing to attack him. In the face of the flames of the flames that came from the attack, Luosha did not hesitate to mobilize the gold, and used the magnetic shovel to condense the gold shield in front of him to resist the flames. Of course, after resisting the attack, Luosha is not just squatting, quickly launching a counterattack, mobilizing the gold, like a behemoth, rushing into the past, wanting to drown the Chiba in it, the power is very powerful. In the face of such an attack, Chiba has no small flaws, but it will not be nervous. It still has enough confidence to cope with it. He did not choose to avoid, but raised the long knife in his hand, condensed the power of the flame, and chopped it down with a crisp and sturdy sword. It was like a fire dragon, violently shocked out, and everything that was in front of him would exist. All defeated, all separated. The sand gold that rushed into the air, although the power is not bad, but under the fire dragon sword, it is forced to separate to the two sides, can not hurt Chiba. Moreover, the fire dragon sword slammed into the past, broke the gold, and could cause some trouble to the sand. . Chapter 328： Surrounded by sand Luosha originally thought that with his own attack, he could cause some troubles for Chiba, and slightly suppressed the other side, but did not expect that Chiba could easily resolve this way, and also strongly counterattacked and approached him. In the face of the fire dragon Jianqi attack, Luosha slightly stunned, did not dare to neglect, immediately control the gold, quickly gathered in front of him, forming a gold shield. boom! The fire dragon sword hits the gold shield and immediately produces a roar. The powerful force fluctuations spread out. Although the gold shield broke, it also resolved the offensive, making Luosha not hurt. Luosha did not hesitate, quickly quits back, runs Chakra, his hands are quickly printed, and the ninjutsu-attack is applied. "Golden gold burial!" Numerous gold deposits erupted, like a rushing rush, like a flood of beasts, attacking the past with Chiba, wanting to swallow the other side, drowning in it. The density of these golds is very large and very heavy. If it is submerged by gold, it will definitely be crushed and it will be squeezed _ lethal. In the face of the gold that came from the rushing, Chibas heart was slightly stunned, and he raised his eyebrows and did not have the meaning of jealousy. For him, it is the soldiers who will block the water, and the water will come to the ground. There is nothing to be afraid of, anyway, it can be dealt with. "Millennium Ice Jail!" Chiba launches the power of frozen fruit, injects into the surrounding space, and immediately forms a huge icicle, which is placed around the body of Chiba, forming a huge and stable ice imperfect, resisting the strong gold dust that collides. boom! The gold impact on the ice, although it contains powerful power, but can not crush the ice, only a little bit of collapse. By the time the sand gold will crush the ice, Chiba has enough time to easily leave the ice and not suffer any harm. Luo Sha saw that Chiba was trapped in the gold, just like seeing the opportunity, he could defeat the other side in one fell swoop or kill him in the gold. Luosha did not hesitate to continue to control the gold, strongly suppressed, and crushed the following Chiba. Rumble! As the sand gold was crushed down, the ice was unable to support, and it was constantly collapsing. The ice was shattered and made a sound, which sounded very strange. Just as the gold was crushed down, Chiba launched the technique of flying the thunder, and it was transferred from the ice hug and appeared behind Luo Sha. Just after exiting from the Wind Shadow Office, when it fell to the ground, Chiba had a brand-like bitterness around it and landed in different corners. At the time of the fierce battle, Chiba can just use the technique of flying the thunder, transfer his body, avoid the attack, or use this to launch an attack. This is the consistent way of fighting in Chiba. It will not know the bitterness of the imprinting mark in advance, and it is convenient to fight in the back. It can flexibly change the position or escape. Luosha originally thought that with these high-density gold dust, Chiba could be trapped inside, and gradually crushed, and the life of Chiba was required. However, he suddenly felt that there was a sudden wave of power behind him, and there was a fierce momentum. It was obvious that someone was there and he was going to attack himself. Luo Sha felt awkward in his heart, did not dare to hesitate, immediately manipulated the gold, quickly gathered behind him, forming a gold shield, blocking the space behind him, resisting the attack of Chiba. After Chiba appeared in Luosha, he did not hesitate. He waved the devil in his hand and quickly slammed it down. He broke out the ice power and formed a fast ice dragon, attacking Luosha. boom! The huge ice dragon hit the past and crashed into the gold shield. The power was very fast and the power was very strong. If it is before, Luosha condenses the gold shield, but it can block the attack of Chiba. However, the attack of Chiba is powerful, but it is much stronger than before. It is not so easy to resist. Although the gold shield can withstand most of the power, but there is still a strong force, shocked on the Luosha body, he flew out, causing him to suffer some impact. Luosha flew out, it was a shock, but it did not matter, still can continue to fight. The battle here has made a loud noise, which will definitely attract the attention of the sand, and will come quickly. In less than a little while, there have been more than a dozen sands coming over, appearing around the battlefield, some standing on the ground, some standing on the roof of the building, looking at Chiba not far away, surrounded him here. ask for flowers No matter what happens, since this person is fighting against the wind and shadow, then it is their enemy, and they must be prepared to wait for the battle and prepare for the battle. "Wind and Shadow, what happened?" Immediately after the appearance of Sha Ren, he asked. "This man is a famous Chiba. He sneaked into our village and wanted to kill me." Luosha slightly adjusted the state, and the gold was still around the body, looking at Chiba, awe. Nowadays, there are so many sands to endure, the strengths are very strong, and they are all on the level. If they join hands, the fighting power is very terrible. If you talk with Chiba, it is not a problem at all. ............. Therefore, the bottom gas of Luosha became more abundant, not afraid of Chiba, and even confidently defeated Chiba, defeating this powerful tyrant. "What, actually dare to assassinate the wind and shadow adults, it is simply tired." I really think of the sand hidden village as an uninhabited place, can you just come in and out? "Since he is so mad, let him know that we are so powerful that he will come back." The surrounding sand screamed and screamed, and the indignation filled with anger. Looking at Chibas look was very uncomfortable. I wanted to immediately start to suppress Chiba and completely obliterate it. Seeing these sands in the surrounding area is a powerful presence. Chiba is not nervous. It is still like that. It seems very calm and dares to meet the challenges of these people. "Is there only a few of the strongest people in Shayin Village? It seems to have been weakened a lot." Chiba said with a sly gesture, which is very provocative. "We guys are enough to deal with you, you can beat us and say, or just let go of it, maybe we can give you a simple one." Sand puffed up, the voice was very loud. "You don''t have to keep your strength, you can go together. I can sweep you directly, letting you know that your weakness is not worth mentioning." Chiba said with a sneer, his posture was very arrogant, and there was no modest humility. . Chapter 329： Guild war Seeing the appearance of Chiba, the sand standing around is very unhappy, I want to suppress him immediately, and kill. "Don''t talk to him, take him directly and let him know that we are amazing." When they spoke, they had acted quickly and rushed toward Chiba, throwing out the ninja and attacking Chiba. As the forbearance of the sand hidden village, their news is very well-informed. Knowing the character of Chiba, knowing that the other party''s strength is tyrannical, it is not so easy to compete. Therefore, when they start, they will not be polite, otherwise they may be defeated by the other party and even killed. These sands are ventilated, and there are special sputum techniques, and of course other attributes of ninjutsu. "Wind and big cut "eight four zero" cut!" "Fire, Dragon Fire!" "The bandits and earth and stones flow!" Ten sands endure and endure, rushing from different angles, exerting different ninjutsu, and attacking the past, the scene looks very shocking, and the power is very strong enough to kill. In the face of the attack of sand and forbearance, Chiba, though not afraid, did not dare to take a nap and take it seriously. "Inflammation ring! Fire column!" Chiba bursts into a blazing flame, wraps around the body, and the body spins up to form a huge pillar of fire that spreads out toward the surroundings, like a barrier, against the various ninju attacks that have been attacked. Moreover, Chiba is in the huge pillar of fire, which can facilitate the action behind, and even can not know, ghosts. Rumble! Various kinds of ninjutsu bombardment on the huge pillar of fire, resulting in a roar, power fluctuations spread out to the surrounding, Kana is even more shocking. However, with the help of sand and how to attack, it is impossible to defeat the huge pillar of fire. There will be a flame standing there. Chiba was in the pillar of fire, and he did not hesitate. He immediately acted and launched the technique of flying the thunder and moved to another place. Soon, he appeared behind a sand-bearing, like a ghost, no sound. Luosha knows that Chiba''s strength is very different. If he wants to take down Chiba with such an attack, it is impossible. Therefore, always be alert to the surrounding space, mobilize the gold and prepare for the battle. "Thunder beast!" After the appearance of Chiba, he did not hesitate, quickly rushed to a sand, waved his right fist, burst out of violent thunder power, forming a huge beast, and slammed into the sand. The reason why Chiba will pick this sand to endure attack is because the other side is a scorpion, the body is not strong, the battle is controlled, the coping ability is relatively weak, and the chance of success will be greater. The huge thunder beasts rushed out and rushed toward the sand-bearing sergeant, just as if they wanted to swallow the other side, it looked very strong and the momentum was very strong. Luosha saw the appearance of Chiba, and immediately felt that it was not good. He did not hesitate to approach the Chiba, and at the same time manipulated the gold, forming a giant hand, traversing the air, slamming toward Chiba, trying to resist the beast, and resolve Such an attack. However, after the emergence of Chiba, the attack speed is very fast. It is too late to resist this attack and rush from the position of Luosha. When the sand-bearing sergeant saw the impact of the huge thunder beast, he could not help but feel the tremendous pressure and felt the crisis. He did not hesitate, immediately mobilized two cockroaches, quickly rushed over, blocked in front of himself, resisting the impact of the huge beast. boom! The huge beasts rushed out and crushed the two scorpions of the sergeant, all of them into pieces and scattered on the ground. Even though the two scorpions resisted the attack of the beast, they could not resolve all the forces, and there was still a violent thunder power, which quickly slammed out and spread to the sergeant. Hey! The sergeant was shaken out and the whole person fell on the ground a few meters away and rolled a few laps before stopping. Suffering from such an attack, even if the sergeant did not die, the combat effectiveness was severely weakened and it is estimated that the battle could not continue. Seeing this situation, Luosha did not stop, but quickly rushed over, manipulated the golden hand of the gold, swiftly slammed toward the Chiba, the power is very fast, can not be underestimated ..... In the face of the big gold hand smashed, Chiba was not nervous, and the right hand waved again, directly blasting out, bursting out violent thunder and lightning, forming a huge lightning fist, hard smashing sand attack. Bang! The two men''s rapid attacks collided together, immediately roaring, and a force fluctuation, spread out to the surrounding, looks very shocking. Other sands have to see such a situation, they know that Chiba has moved over here, without hesitation, immediately turned around and continued to rush to Chiba to launch an offensive. In the face of these sand-bearing attacks, Chiba has no tension. Anyway, it is only forbearance. If you want to make him have a crisis, it is estimated that several shadow-level powers will join forces to besiege. Otherwise, it is impossible. "The raft of MuluMu Long!" Chiba ߳ ߳ , , , , , , ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ߳ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ As the majestic Chakra enters the ground, many trees are swept up and entwined quickly to form a huge wooden dragon that looks like a face and exudes a powerful momentum. After the emergence of the huge wooden dragon, there was no hesitation, and it quickly rushed to the sand and launched a violent attack, which was almost devastating and ruining. Mulong''s body is huge, dozens of times larger than the normal human body, and can be directly crushed and crushed, and 0.5 does not need to be jealous. Moreover, the wooden dragon is not a living body, even if it is defeated, there is nothing, so it can be more unscrupulous. Seeing the emergence of huge wooden dragons, they rushed over and launched an offensive. These sands that were jointly attacked were still relatively taboo, and they did not dare to relax, and there was tremendous pressure. However, they are ninjas, even if they encounter powerful opponents, they can''t go backwards and must fight to the end. Moreover, here is the village of Shayin. If they are afraid, if they withdraw, they may cause huge losses to their existence, and many villagers will lose their lives. This is absolutely impossible. Even if they have to pay the price of their lives, they can''t back down, they can''t be afraid. They must fight to the end and take the enemy in front of them. . Chapter 330： Transfer away from sand After the emergence of the huge wooden dragon, there was no hesitation, and immediately acted and rushed toward the sand and launched a rapid offensive. Although this wooden dragon can''t sweep through these sands, but wants to delay a few sands, there is still no problem, you can easily do it. As long as you delay a few sands, it is very good for Chiba, which reduces the burden and reduces the pressure. "Psychic skills!" Chiba quits backwards, biting his fingers, stained with blood, and his hands are quickly printed, and then pressed to the ground. Soon, the black runes spread out to form a psychic array. Hey! In the next moment, a huge figure appeared, covered in purple, covered with scales. This is the 10,000 snake! "And summon me to do something?" After the appearance of the Wan snake, he immediately said lazily, seemingly impatient, and did not have the slightest respect for Chiba. "I have prepared dinner for you. Here is the village of Shayin. There are many villagers here. You are not always waiting for sacrifices. I am ready for you now. If you have the ability, you can eat it." The leaf said, it doesn''t matter. In this matter 14, if the snake can help Chiba, it can relieve the pressure on Chiba, so that he can more easily kill Luosha. If Wansuo is not willing to help, with the help of Chiba, you want to kill the wind and sand, you can still succeed, at most it takes a little more time and consumes more physical strength. "If there is dinner, it is the best thing. I have not eaten the sacrifice for a long time." Wan snake said, very excited. "Then go quickly, there are enough sacrifices to be guaranteed here," Chiba said. "Roar!!" Wanzi screamed, without hesitation, immediately acted and rushed toward the residential area, ready to hunt. The sand in the battlefield originally wanted to attack Chiba, but when I saw the huge body of the snake appearing, the look suddenly rose up, and I dared not take a nap. It looked very solemn. Moreover, when I saw the 10,000 snakes rushing to the residential areas, I immediately worried, but I could not relax. "You can''t let this big snake rush to the neighborhood, otherwise the residents are very dangerous." "Absolutely not let the big snake hurt the villagers." "Must stop it." "Several of you have gone together and joined together to block this snake." The sand tolerance said, one by one, solemn and solemn, not afraid to take a nap. Five sands endured and did not hesitate, quickly rushed to the Wans, and joined forces to block the snakes. With their five forbearance and teaming up together, even if they can''t beat the 10,000 snakes, they can at least circumvent them and not let the 10,000 snakes hurt the villagers. The five sands were fortunate to be removed from here, plus the four sands that were restrained by the wooden dragon. As a result, there were only six sands left, which could be repeated with Chiba. There are six people left in the sand and a total of seven people. If you want to besiege Chiba, the difficulty will increase a lot. Moreover, the pressure on Chiba has been reduced a lot, which will allow him to increase his chances of success. "Being so troubled by me, your manpower has been removed a lot. It seems that Shayin Village is really weak." Chiba stood up straight and looked at the other side of Luosha and others, jokingly saying that there was no such thing. A little nervous. "Don''t be too happy, I will kill you here." Luo Sha looked at Chiba and said coldly. "Then let''s let the horse come over." Chiba said, showing a provocative look. After all, he did not hesitate, immediately acted, running Chakra, quickly stamped his hands, exerted ninja, and launched an attack. "The raft and the tree world are coming!" As the majestic Chakra broke out, it poured into the ground, causing the ground to turn, and countless trees swayed and filled the battlefield of the courtyard, forming a forest, like numerous vines, stalking around and attacking the past. Forbearance to the sand. These sands have forbeared to see the trees attacking, but they dare not take a nap and have great pressure. They did not dare to neglect, they used their own ninja, launched Chakra, resisted the trees that were hit, or cut off the trees to resolve the offensive. However, the number of trees is very large. It is not so easy to resist it. Even if it can withstand it, it will consume huge amounts of money and even be injured. Only Luosha can calmly deal with it, resisting the attacks of trees and not being hurt. "Golden gold burial!" Luosha quickly printed, applied magnetic cymbal, and attacked Chiba. The fierce, majestic gold dust erupted, like a flood of beasts, rushing toward Chiba, wanting to swallow the Chiba. In the face of the impact of the gold sand tide, there is no fear, the ability to burn the fruit, the right hand waved, issued a fire fist, bombarded on the trees. As the fire fist broke out, the trees were immediately burned, causing the blazing flame to burn, enveloping the space, emitting powerful heat, and the fire flashed. These flames burned and the flames rushed into the sky. Even if there was a gold attack, there was no way to extinguish them all. Moreover, the flame spreads out to the surroundings, causing the trees to burn out, filling the space, and spreading out toward the surrounding buildings 530, just like the beasts colliding toward the surroundings, constantly raging, and it looks very shocking. When the flame broke out, these sands couldnt stand up to it. They could only retire backwards, pulling away the distance and avoiding the impact of the flame. And in the deep sea of ??Chiba, like the flame king, you can dominate the flame here, making his fighting power stronger. Chiba stood in the flame and was not hurt. He held a demon knife in his hand and wept in front of him. Then he slammed out quickly. "Fire burning city Guo!" Chiba waved the devil''s weeping in the hand, causing the blazing flame to burst out quickly and slammed into the surroundings, like a flood, and it looked very shocking. Moreover, after the flames collided out, they confronted the gold and stalemate with each other. They could not defeat each other, and they were equal and not winning. Rumble! The gold and the flames touch each other, and the two sides flash different light, which looks very visually impactful. Instead, the surrounding buildings, under the impact of this powerful force, can not compete, can be directly washed away, or destroyed, crashed and collapsed, making a roar. The blazing flames slammed out and swept through the interior of the building, naturally burning things inside, causing the buildings to burn up and burn with raging fire. . Chapter 331： Suppress [subscribe] The blazing flame slammed out around, the power was very fast, the surrounding buildings were destroyed, and it was burned up. Even the wind and shadow office building could not be spared, making it a sea of ??fire, which looked very shocking and visually shocking. For Chiba, the blazing flame is nothing at all, you can move freely inside, you won''t be hurt, and even if you get water, you can improve your combat effectiveness and be more beneficial. As for the sand forbearance here, I dare not stay in the sea of ??fire, and I quit back and pull a distance to avoid being attacked by fire. Seeing these blazing flames, these sands endured and felt great pressure. I felt that it was not an easy task to deal with Chiba. Even if it is Luosha, it is a little helpless, and can only withdraw backwards. However, when he quits backwards, he did not stop, or quickly attacked, pulling the extremely dense gold, forming two gold giants, crossing the air, crossing the sea of ??fire, slamming toward Chiba, to be The drowning is inside. Chiba is in the midst of the fire, and it can control the surrounding flames. In the face of the sand gold giants that have been attacked, there is no pressure at all, and it can be easily dealt with. He put the devil''s weeping in his hands, flicked the flames with his hands, and pulled the flames around him, quickly gathered them up, and then blasted them out, causing the flames to violently move, forming two huge fire dragons, slamming toward the golden sand giants, and the gold giants Crush. "He is in the sea of ??fire now, we want to attack him, it all becomes a problem, what should I do now?" "He will never be a god, he will definitely come out, we will have a chance." A few sands endured and said that they were not afraid, or they had confidence and would not shrink back. They must fight in the end and kill Chiba. "Let you see what it is called real power. Hey." Chiba stood in the sea of ??fire, against the flames, like a god, the king of the world, looks very strong. As he spoke, there was already an action, and his hands mobilized the surrounding flames and quickly gathered into his hands. Soon, the flame that seemed to be violently flowed quickly and gathered up toward the hands of Chiba. The picture looked very shocking and very visually shocking. Seeing such a situation, I felt the kind of great pressure, and the sand that was not far away was stunned. Even Luosha was awe-inspiring and did not dare to take a nap. "Everyone should be careful." Luosha opened the reminder to others, without hesitation, immediately rushed to the other sand and came to them. When Luosha came to the sand to endure, he quickly mobilized the gold, launched an attack, and rushed to Chiba to attack. "Golden waves!" Luosha broke out numerous sand gold and gathered together, just like the formation of a raging flood. It quickly rushed forward and set off a wave of more than ten meters. It was like a rushing beast, roaring and rushing out, consuming the Chiba. , completely submerged, or shredded. Under the illumination of the fire, the gold appears to be visually shocking and glaring. "Super Fire Dragon!" Chiba screamed, his voice was loud, he was very powerful, and he echoed in the surrounding space, which sounded very shocking. As he screamed, his hands pushed forward, and the blazing flames that had gathered together all broke out and attacked the Luosha. The violent flame broke out and immediately formed a huge fire dragon. It was tens of meters long and looked like a horrible power. It traversed the air and rushed toward the sand gold frenzy. The picture was very shocking and full of visual impact. . Rumble ~~ The super fire dragon collided, causing the sand golden waves to break down, breaking a hole from the middle and continuing to impact the Luosha and sand forbearance in front. The power is still terrible and cannot be underestimated. Seeing this horrible fire dragon, it was so fast colliding, Luosha and others stunned, feeling the pressure inside, not afraid to take a nap. They did not hesitate to quit, and immediately quit, and at the same time, they used Ninjutsu to attack the super fire dragon and wanted to weaken the power of the dragon. While Luosha quits, he controls the surrounding gold, forming a huge thick gold sand wall, resisting the front, against the impact of the super fire dragon. The super fire dragon rushed into the past, and the roaring sound sounded and echoed in this space. It looked very shocking, ruined and destroyed, and destroyed everything around it, causing great damage. Even if Luosha is defensive, it can''t be completely resisted. There is a sand that endures and bears the impact. For this reason, it is affected, and to a certain extent, it affects combat effectiveness and cannot break out all combat power. This level of combat, simply by forbearance, has no ability to compete with Chiba. Under this circumstance, only the Luosha can compete with Chiba. As for other sands, there is no such ability. If it is fighting, it may be swept directly and easily defeated without any suspense. Chiba rushed out of the sea of ??fire, came into the air, and launched the ability to thunder the fruit. The violent thunder and lightning broke out, surrounded by the body, reflecting him, making him look very strong, invincible, no one can beat. ". Raytheon!" Numerous thunder and lightning broke out, quickly condensed into a huge thunder, the body is up to tens of meters, surrounded by thunder, surrounded by horror, filled with devastating atmosphere, like the heavens and the earth, only my god. Chiba is in the thunder, and quickly moves, just like the giant action, rushing toward Luosha and others, launching the attack of destroying (Zhao Haohao). Huge fists blasted out and smashed toward Luosha. They wanted to kill Luosha, which was very powerful and very destructive. Seeing the huge thunder attack, Luosha did not dare to squat, felt the tremendous pressure, did not dare to neglect, immediately controlled the gold, formed a huge shield, and resisted the huge fist that hit. boom! Huge fists bombarded, defeated the shield shielded by Luosha, and continued to blast to Luosha. After the gold shield was defeated, the violent thunder and lightning raged out, like countless thunder snakes, and the impact on the sand and sand, the power is also very strong. Countless lightning strikes, the thunder snakes move, it looks very shocking, it looks very dazzling, contains powerful power. In the face of such an attack, even if you want to fight, there is no confidence and tremendous pressure. . Chapter 332： Beat the wind shadow [to complete the order] Even though the sand forbearance resists and counters the attack of Raytheon, it is also in a disadvantage and is suppressed. On the other side of the huge thunder, there is no politeness at all, and the attack is devastating, and the huge fists are constantly being swept, and a powerful amount of lightning power is erupted, attacking the sand and forcing, and the strong crushing. The roaring sound broke out and echoed in the surrounding space, echoing in the heavens and the earth, deafening. Even if the strength of Luosha is very strong, but in the face of Raytheon''s attack, it is still unable to confront, falling behind. Chiba rushed out of the body of Thor, letting Raytheon continue to attack, approaching Luosha and suppressing each other. After Chiba rushed out, holding the devil''s weeping in the hand, the ability to start the operation of the fruit, the left hand turned, condensed into a hemisphere space, spread out to the surrounding, enveloped this space, the diameter reached 50 meters. After releasing the space, Chiba did not hesitate and immediately acted and gave a bitter pain. He attacked the sand and approached the other side. After the bitterness was not sent out, Chiba showed the technique of flying the thunder, and immediately came to the sand to endure, the right hand clenched the devil''s weeping, slammed out powerfully, and broke out a powerful thunder, like a raging wave. Such a wave of lightning shocked out, and the sand shock absorbers were withdrawn, or they were hit hard and affected the combat effectiveness. 740 The reason why Chiba is forced to take out the sand is to let Luosha come over, so that Luosha will be exposed and he will be defeated. Chiba approached the sand and forbearance, waving the devil''s weep in the hand, exploding lightning or flame, and attacking quickly, almost crushing the sand and forbearing, there is no suspense. Sand bears, despite the use of ninjutsu, against the attack of Chiba, but still falls on the downwind, is suppressed, almost swept. Chiba approached a sand to endure, holding a devil cry in his hand, condensing the laser on the knife, and then slamming it out, breaking the sand into two halves and falling to the ground. Moreover, after Chiba solved a sand forbearance, he did not stop, and immediately rushed toward other sands and launched a rapid offensive. Luo Sha saw this situation and saw that the sand was endured by the attack of the swept, and could not help but worry about it. It is impossible to rely on the strength of these people to fight against Chiba. He can''t look at it like this, he must act quickly, go to fight against Chiba, reduce casualties, and then have the opportunity to kill Chiba. Luosha did not hesitate to mobilize the gold, forming a shield, resisting the attack of Raytheon, pulling out, rushing toward Chiba and launching an attack. This time, he took more gold and quickly acted like a galloping beast, surrounded by Chiba and attacked. The surrounding gold dust struck, forming four giant gold hands, attacking Chiba from the surrounding, it looked very shocking, almost no direction to avoid, as if there was only hard shackles. Seeing the gold hand slamming, Chiba''s look changed slightly, and there was no fear. He directly waved the devil''s weep, sent out the sword, and smashed the four gold giants. Swords slammed out and smashed the four golden hands of the sand, and cut them all off, so that the gold fell and could not hurt Chiba. Seeing this situation, Luo Sha was so stunned that he did not expect Chiba to be so, and he was a little caught off guard. However, his reaction was very fast, and immediately controlled the gold, the reaction of the rumble, like the formation of a huge wooden barrel, to trap the thousand leaves inside, and then through the weight of the gold, the thousand leaves pressed back inside. So far, there is no better way for Luosha. Only through such a way, try to suppress Chiba and beat the other side. After the gold was rushed, it quickly flooded into Chiba and was ready to bury him. Seeing the impact of gold, Chiba has no jealousy, no tension, still so calm, with absolute confidence, can cope with such an attack. boom! The heavy bebe impacted, like a mountain, from the air to suppress it, bombarding the people below, and completely killing each other. With so many gold and gold bombardment, if there is a living person, there is absolutely no way to resist it, and it will be crushed alive. Even if it is Chiba, there is no way to resist the impact of these gold deposits. Even if it is not crushed, it will be hit hard. When the gold dust hits, Chiba launches the technique of flying the thunder, and moves away from the surrounding to avoid the damage of gold. Before the battle, he knew about the attack method of Luosha, so he had already arranged the means, and he had already left the surgical mark in the body of Raytheon. After Chiba shifted out, he did not hesitate to control Raytheon and quickly rushed toward Luosha to launch a rapid attack. Suddenly seeing that Raytheon was approaching, Luosha suddenly rose up, did not think that Chiba was suppressed in the gold, but also to control Raytheon, it really surprised him, a bit unacceptable. Because he has pumped most of the gold, and attacked Chiba, the amount of gold that can be controlled now is not a lot. It is impossible to gather a huge shield. However, Luosha will not give up easily, mobilize the remaining gold, concentrate on the front, forming a shield to withstand the impact of the thunder. Raytheon hit the past, there is no politeness at all, it is a devastating attack, the power is very powerful, and you want to defeat the other side. boom! Huge fists bombarded, bursting out violent thunder and lightning, the power is terrible, like the impact of the wild beasts, it is difficult to resist. The gold shield was attacked by a strong attack and could not be resisted. It was quickly defeated and scattered on the ground. After Raytheon defeated the shield, it did not stop, and it was so fast that it rushed to the front of Luosha, and the left fist was ready to go and rushed away. In the face of such an attack, Luo Sha wants to quit, pull away the distance, avoid the attack of Raytheon, but can''t do it. boom! The violent thunderbolt struck out, constantly ravaging the other side, and flew out the sand, and the lightning continued to hit his body, causing serious damage to him. Although Luosha constantly tried and tried to resolve the attack of Chiba and offset the power of lightning, it could not be resolved at all. The body was still hit hard and was scorched by lightning. Suffering from such an attack, Luosha did not directly kill, but suffered heavy losses, which is already very good. . Chapter 333： Nicole Robin Luosha suffered a strong attack from Raytheon. There was no way to resist it. It was shaken out and suffered heavy blows. The body suffered heavy damage and the bones were shaken several times. Despite such an attack, which seriously affects the exertion of combat effectiveness, Luo Sha still does not want to give up, still wants to fight and fight against Chiba. If you don''t stick your teeth and go round with Chiba, you will definitely be defeated by Chiba, and finally kill. Chiba rushed out of Raytheon''s body and quickly approached the sand to approach the past. He held the devil''s weeping in his hand, mobilized the amount of lightning power, and directly attacked it to form a huge - brontosaurus. Luosha has just suffered heavy losses. Now he is facing Leilong. He can''t compete with Chiba at all. He is directly shaken out, and a blood spurt out, and the momentum becomes wilting. Chiba did not hesitate and acted quickly to continue to approach Luosha. He held Devil May Cry in his hand and slammed it toward Luosha. Devil May Cry slammed out and sent out a laser sword, slamming on Luosha, and smashing Luosha. Chiba is now the ability to start the operation of the fruit, so the Luosha waist will not kill him, at most let him temporarily lose the fighting power, so that Chiba has more opportunities to kill him. "It seems that I am more powerful." Chiba looked at Luosha and said, showing a playful look. Other sands were forced to quit, and now they can''t come over at all. If they want to help Luosha, it is impossible. There is no such opportunity. Even if they saw that Luosha was in danger, he couldnt get it now and couldnt help the wind. Even if Luo''s body is shackled, but he has completely lost his combat power, he can still launch an attack. Luo Sha may not want to be killed in this way, no matter what, or to fight back in the Jedi, there may be a last chance to kill Chiba. He mobilized the gold, forming a stormy wave, quickly rushing over, rushing toward Chiba, ready to drown him. "You have no chance." Chiba said coldly, and the next moment, he rushed to Luosha and approached Luosha. This time, Chiba did not condense the laser, waved the devil in his hand, and smashed the head of Luosha. puff! Luo Shas head flew up, with a glare of blood, very bright. Luoshas eyes were still wide, showing a horrified look, unable to believe, and his eyes solidified on his face. This is the end! Four generations of wind and shadow Luosha were killed, and Chiba completed the task. Seeing that Luosha was killed and fell in front of his own eyes, Chiba finally breathed a sigh of relief and could relax. "Wind and Shadow!" Not far from the sand, I saw this situation, immediately exclaimed, very surprised, unacceptable. They did not hesitate and immediately rushed over and rushed to Luosha. They even want to kill Chiba, but just rushed over and Chiba has already withdrawn from the area and away from it. He has now completed his mission and successfully killed Luosha. There is no need to continue to stay here. After this battle, Chiba consumed a lot of physical strength and chakra. If he stayed here, he might be besieged and then killed. "Shaying Village is just like this. Come back to play with you next time." Chiba stepped back and said once and for all, scornful, and not afraid. Sha Ren wants to chase the past, but it is too late to be able to hurt Chiba at all, and it is even more impossible to leave him. Although the sand is not reconciled, there is no way, only to watch Chiba leave. Chiba rushed at full speed, quickly quits back, left the sand hidden village, and left safely, without any trouble. After rushing out of a distance, Chiba launched the ability to burn the fruit, the body burst into flames, condensed into a pair of flame wings, flying in the air, speeding up and leaving the sand hidden village. Ding! "The host successfully killed four generations of wind and shadow and rewarded the undead bird fruit." "The host killed four generations of wind and got 70,000 points." The host has acquired five demonic fruit abilities and gets a random hero card that can be used to summon heroes. The sound of the One Piece system prompts to sound, a series of echoes in the mind of Chiba, so that Chiba is a little bit forced, but time to react. Chiba''s ability to acquire the fruit of the dead bird, try to launch it and use this ability. Soon, the flame wings that had enveloped the surrounding, turned into cyan flame wings, and the damage suffered by Chiba gradually recovered and there was no more trauma. Asking for flowers The ability of the non-dead bird''s fruit, as long as it is launched, Chiba will be able to recover if it is hit hard, without leaving behind the sequela, it is simply the ability to go against the sky. Half an hour later, Chiba left the sand hidden village, fell to the desert, and stood in the yellow sand. Chibas heart is still a bit curious about the heroes hes getting, so hell stop and want to try this hero card. "Use the hero card to extract heroes." Chiba did not hesitate to give instructions to the One Piece system. "Congratulations to the host, get the hero - Nicole Robin!!" The sound of the One Piece system prompts. Nicole Robin! ! ......... When I heard the name, Chiba suddenly got up, widened her eyes, couldn''t believe it, was excited, and couldn''t believe it. "Is the big beauty in the One Piece, Nicole Robin?" Chiba took a deep breath and asked the One Piece system to determine the problem. "Yes!" The system responded simply. Just as they were talking, the space in front of Chiba trembled with a burst of space. Then, a figure of grace, slim waist, white skin, with a soft black hair, wearing a tight shirt, with a blue skirt, temperament, a woman with a breath of royal sister, appeared in front of Chiba. "Nicco Robin has seen the master." After Robin appeared, he immediately prayed for Chiba, and said indifferently, his mouth was slightly tilted, showing a touch of light smile, which was very attractive. Moreover, as she leaned forward slightly, the snow in front of her was exposed in front of Chiba, so that the latter could not help but feel excited and had a feeling of rapid heartbeat. Although Robin is a royal sister, but now he is the affiliated hero of Chiba, he will listen to his opinions and recognize him as the master. Everything will listen to him and will not resist. "Very good, you will be with me in the future." Chiba said, feeling very excited, it is difficult to calm down. Nicole Robin''s strength is not very strong, and many things can''t help Chiba, but Chiba doesn''t mind, just take her as a vase, and he has the strength to solve all problems. . Chapter 334： Women are emotional existence After summoning Robin, there is a beauty around Chiba, or a beauty of the royal sister level. It has more mature charm than the red sun and red beans. The temperament is very good between the smiles. Chiba is very satisfied with this summoning hero. According to Nicole Robin, listening to his settings, then Chiba wants to let Robin warm, it is not a problem, it is a light thing. Thinking of Robin''s perfect figure, and the snow in front of him, Chiba''s mood is a burst of excitement, and I can''t wait to conquer Robin immediately and feel that feeling. "If you can, it will be fine to call Nami next time." Chiba said, showing the look of expectation. "Nami is very good, if the owner can summon her, it is really good." Robin said "a four-three", showing a sweet smile, extraordinary charm. "If there is a chance in the future, I will summon Namei and let your sisters reunite." Chiba nodded. After adjusting his mood, Chiba left with Robin and rushed to the border of the country of the wind, and the two met together. In the afternoon of the next day, Chiba and Robin came to the border city, and at the agreed hotel, they met with the red sun and red beans. The red and red beans in the evening were originally worried about Chiba, worried that he would be in danger, and be trapped by sand and hard to get out. However, when they saw that Chiba had a big beauty, the worry immediately vanished and felt that there was no need at all. When I saw Robin around Chiba, Xihonghong and Red Bean couldnt help but feel that Chibas going to Shayin Village was not a major event, not to kill the shadows, but to pick up girls and abduct them so beautiful. someone''s girl. "It seems that we are worried about white, you are going to be happy, not to kill the shadows." Xi Lihong looked at Chiba, said openly, looking lazy. "It is indeed the first to kill the wind, then met Robin, and then brought her back together, are you jealous?" Chiba said with a smile, there is no pressure. He knows that Xihonghong and Red Bean are just joking, not so serious, so there is no need to be true. "Your luck is really good, it is easy to get a big beauty back, we are not so good luck." Red Bean said, not very confident in Chiba''s words. "That is natural. If you are lucky, you are the protagonist. Where can you be my turn?" Chiba said jokingly. "Hello, my name is Nicole Robin, and I will take care of it in the future." Robin walked over and said that he had a slight salute on the red and red beans. "My name is Xi Rihong. She is called Yushou to wash red beans. Afterwards, everyone will get along well. Don''t be embarrassed." Xi Rihong said, and soon he reacted. At the beginning, the three women were still more polite, but when they got along for a short time, they immediately became a piece of one. It was like meeting for a long time, giving people the feeling that they were scattered for many years. Seeing the red three people in the evening, the worry in Chibas heart disappeared, no longer worrying, and the heart sighed at the same time, the woman is really emotional, no matter what the world, what time and space. "We have been on the road for a day and a night, the stomach has been hungry, hungry, go find a place to eat, I have no strength to stand." Chiba said. For the proposal of Chiba, the three people did not disagree with each other. They fully agreed with this view. After all, they waited for more than a day in Chiba, and they did not eat well. Now the stomach is hungry. The four of them left the hotel together, went outside to find a restaurant that they didn''t want, ordered a dish full of tables, and ate it up. Because the stomach is too hungry, there is no eating in Chiba, so I will scream and gorge. "Chiba, you eat slowly, and no one is robbing you." Xihong said, he was really afraid that he was being shackled. "Yeah, if you are being shackled, then you will have trouble." Robin said, like a gentle big sister, it was particularly gentle. In order to avoid unnecessary explanation, Chiba asked Nicole Robin not to call his master, just call him Chiba, it feels better, not so troublesome..... "I just felt so hungry, so I couldn''t help it. I won''t have anything to do. You can rest assured." Chiba said, and there was a dish in his mouth. Seeing Chiba like this, Robin had no choice but to let her gorge and give him a few more dishes. After the meal came down, Chiba ate enough to eat two tables of food, only to be full, and when he was full, he stopped. "Chiba, have you really killed the wind shadow?" After waiting for Chiba to eat, the red sun asked, still care about this matter, and want to understand. "As long as I act, then it must be successful. Otherwise, I will easily leave the sand hidden village." Chiba touched the belly that she supported, and said, she looked confident. "It''s still so confident." Red beans saw Chiba so, could not help but sigh. However, she is like the confidence of Chiba, like him like this. "After the wind shadow was strangled, Shayin Village is estimated to be chaotic for a while, and it will inevitably reward me with a high amount of money. It seems that for the next period of time, I will also be a little troublesome." Chiba said, it seems very easy There is no pressure at all. "In any case, you can even kill the wind and shadow. You still need to worry about these troubles. You can swipe directly." Xi Rihong said, completely relaxed, not worried about this kind of thing. "It''s very reasonable to say 1.7. Even if a ninja comes to me for trouble, it''s just a few clowns. It won''t be difficult." Chiba nodded and said that he didn''t take these things to heart. However, what really cares for him is the safety of the three people in the evening. The strength of Chiba is tyrannical, but the three people on the evening are not the same. Although they reach the level of tolerance, if they really want to meet the master, they may still have trouble. In the following period, Chiba is estimated to be inseparable from the eve of the day, to protect their safety, no accidents can occur. Really want to hurt the three people in the evening, unless it is a couple of shadows to join forces, or people come to force, otherwise, there will be no chance. . Chapter 335： 50 million rewards Another two days passed, the news that the four generations of wind and shadow were killed, like a storm, quickly spread out, making the whole country of the wind shake, many people can''t believe it, it is difficult to accept such things. "How could it be that the Wind Maiden was actually killed?" "The strength of Fengying adults is so strong, they are still being killed, or they are being killed in Shayin Village. It is unbelievable." "The actual murderer is a wooden leaf rebellious, called Qimu Chiba." "Its the ninja of Konoha, and the people of the Qimu family. These **** are really damn." The people of the country of the wind are talking about this matter, but they are still quite excited, and they are filled with indignation. They want to take out Chiba and smash the corpse. In the border city, Chiba and the four people heard the news that the wind and shadow were killed. It spread like a storm, causing a great shock to the country of the wind. Because they knew the results beforehand, there was no surprise, it was a very calm message. 14 However, they lamented that Chiba is now a celebrity and appears in front of the world, reminding the world that this powerful guy still exists in the world, so that the world should not forget him. "You are really a celebrity now, and it is estimated that it will cause embarrassment in the world of forbearance." Xihong said, with a smile, it seems calm, but still full of charm. I was born to be a celebrity. Chiba said with a smile, she was very confident and did not have the slightest sense of modesty. "Sand forbearance seems to have been wanted for you, do we still want to stay in the country of the wind?" Red Bean said, for these all-night sand, it is still relatively taboo. "There is nothing fun here, we don''t want to stay, leave here tomorrow, continue to travel around the world." Chiba said. He didn''t have to avoid sand and forbearance. Even if all the sands in the village were inhabited, they would not let him fear, and they still have confidence and can cope with all this. Everything about the world of Naruto is unknown. Robin is full of curiosity. Every day, he asks for the red and red beans, and asks a lot about the world and understands everything about the world. Her ability to learn is very strong, as long as I listen to it once, I can basically understand. When I was resting in the evening, Chiba couldn''t help but scream at the heart, and linger with the red three, and it was also the first time to conquer Robin. That feeling was particularly strong. The next day, Chiba and the four left the city, left the country of the wind, and rushed to the next place to continue to play the world. They left the country of the wind and were not blocked. There was no sand to endure, and everything went so smoothly. Perhaps, even if the sand bears to find them, they dare not stop, they can only let them leave. After all, Chiba has shown its absolute strength, and it can prove his strength by killing the wind and sand in the case of many sands and sieges. Sha Ren is extremely insulting Chiba, and he wants to kill him and destroy him. However, they understand in their hearts that it is impossible to unite with these sands and want to kill Chiba. If this is done rashly, I am afraid that it will only increase casualties and make more sand suffer. Shayin Village has lost four generations of wind and shadow, and the overall strength has been weakened. If you continue to lose the ninja, then the village will be in crisis and will be taken advantage of by the other four major countries. Therefore, although they want to kill Chiba by hand, in this case, they can''t act rashly, they can only indulge Chiba and they leave. There are other ways for sand to endure, which can cause trouble for Chiba or their lives. Although Shaying Village has been weakened by the economy, it wants to provide a fund for the reward of Chibas head. There are many desperados in the world of forbearance. As long as they can afford enough money, they can sell their lives for others and assassinate anyone. Nowadays, the reward for the Chiba people has reached 50 million, which is considered to be the highest in the world. With such a reward amount, it is conceivable that it is difficult to kill Chiba and win his head. However, under the lure of this kind of reward, there will still be countless desperados trying to harvest the life of Chiba. Chiba, they left the country of the wind, continue to wait for other places to walk, play the world, and enjoy the beauty. They left the country of the wind for two days and were stared at by a mercenary squad. Through perception and observation, Chiba found this mercenary squad, with a total of ten people, the strength is not bad, from the end to endure. Obviously, they came together to deal with Chiba. In order to get this high reward, they are really desperate and desperate. When Chiba and the four came to a road through the woods, they stopped and did not continue to drive, and they looked very casual. "Come out, have come here, is there any patience?" Chiba turned and looked at the direction of the woods, jokingly said. They rushed to the woods, just to let these mercenary ninjas come out and launch an attack, but did not expect that 037 these guys continue to squat, no action, so that his heart is very upset. The mercenary ninja hiding in the woods, when they heard the words of Chiba, could not help but be surprised. They did not expect to be discovered long ago, and they still blamed themselves. The means of hiding were already very high and were not discovered. Nowadays, they have been discovered, making them uneasy, becoming overwhelmed and not knowing what to do. They have learned about the strength of Chiba in advance, but they have killed the shadows, assassinated the water shadows, and bombarded the existence of the group. The strength is very strong. If such a shot, a frontal attack, then they have no chance of winning. Therefore, although they have been tracking for a long time, in this case, they have become unfounded and dare not continue to do so. They are cautious and fearful. You must know that what they are facing now is a god-like existence, so that a positive battle is tantamount to finding death. "Do we have to rush out now and fight with him?" Someone asked, looking unfounded and even worried. "The strength of Chiba is very powerful. If we go out and fight with him like this, it is estimated that there is no chance of winning. It will only be defeated." Someone said, and began to panic. . Chapter 336： Always pay the price I think of Chibas fierce name and the strong people who were killed by him. These are the ninja mercenaries who want to get the Chibas head. The heart becomes fearful and very upset. "I don''t think everyone has any thoughts about fighting, but still withdraw, and then find a way." A middle-aged mercenary ninja said. He has seen uneasiness, fear, and apparently no fighting thoughts from the faces of the surrounding mercenaries. He did not dare to confront Chiba. Even if you rush out to fight, I am afraid that it is not an opponent of Chiba. It will only be swept away and easily defeated. "We are temporarily retiring, continue to track them, and when we have the opportunity, we will start again." A mercenary ninja said. Others have no objections and agree to this decision. I am very glad that I can make such a decision. Otherwise, they may have trouble. After making the decision, the ten mercenaries did not stay, quietly left the woods, wanted to retreat, not to scream. Even if Chiba is just standing on the road outside the woods, he can still hear the dialogue of these mercenary ninjas in the woods with his domineering color. Hearing these people''s words, Chiba could not help but show a playful look, revealing a mocking smile. "I have been tracking for so long, now I want to leave, I thought I can leave? I don''t have this patience, I am always stared at all day." Chiba said, his eyes became sharp. "Do you want to do it?" said the red-eyed eve, and the look was so calm, not nervous, just saying a little thing. "I don''t like to be followed by these mice. It''s just like being peeked at doing a little intimacy with you. It really makes me unhappy." Chiba said, slowly shaking his head, showing a touch of anger. "Then we are waiting here, anyway, this kind of thing, we don''t need us to do it." Red Bean said, it is also very easy, not nervous. "I can help, do you need me to take it?" Robin said, it was a voluntary request, but it was very sad for Chiba. "No, just a few ants, I can easily deal with it, you can wait here." Chiba waved his hand and said. After all, he did not hesitate, quickly acted and rushed toward the woods. His speed is very fast, he is lame, just like moving in an instant. When he blinks, he rushes out a dozen meters. It is like a ghost moving, quickly entering the woods, rushing toward the retreating mercenary ninja, just like the beast found the prey and started. meal. In a few seconds, Chiba saw the retreating mercenary ninja, pulling the distance between the two. "Since all have come, why bother to retreat." Chiba looked at these mercenary ninjas and said, showing a faint smile. Seeing the strong people like Chiba coming, these mercenary ninjas stunned and opened their eyes, showing an incredible look, feeling excited, or fearful, and it was difficult to calm down. "How did he come?" Someone said, it is difficult to accept this result. "I don''t want to do it to you, we have to leave now, I hope you don''t bother us." A middle-aged mercenary ninja is still steady, dare to stand up and confront Chiba. "If you want to chase me, you can follow me for a few days. Now that you want to leave, you think you can leave safely, thinking that my fierce name is just a decoration?" Chiba said disdainfully, showing a cold look. . "Then what do you want, don''t deceive too much, we are not so bully." A young man said, obviously can not stand the stimulation. "You want to take off my head. Naturally, be mentally prepared and use your head to change. Isn''t this normal?" Chiba said, his eyes became sharp. "You want to kill us?" the mercenary said, almost exclaiming, difficult to calm down. "Otherwise, do you think?" Chiba shrugged and said. "We have ten people. If we unite together, you want to kill us. It''s not that easy." Someone said, though they are embarrassed, they are still a bit emboldened and can compete with each other. "Don''t try to know how to know it. You think that you are a personal thing. I will let you know now that you are just an ant, and you will only be killed by me." Chiba said, and the smashing smashed the plane. In the next moment, Chiba took action and rushed toward the ten mercenary ninjas and started the operation. "We can''t avoid it, we can only fight against him. Otherwise, we have no chance." Someone said, it was solemn and not joking. ". Yes, we can only fight against him, only have a chance. If we weaken and shrink, we can only be defeated and killed." "Then show your strength and see how strong you are." Chiba said, the cold voice echoed in the space. When he spoke, he had already extracted the devil''s weep, held it in his hand, and launched the ability to freeze the fruit, mobilizing the ice and condensing on the knife. "Ice Dragon is absolutely empty!" Chiba waved the devil''s weeping in the hand, swiftly slammed out, bursting out the majestic ice power, quickly condensing into an ice dragon, a strong impact. Obviously, Chiba doesn''t want to waste time, wants to end the battle quickly, and then returns to the red three. The huge ice dragon hit the past and approached the mercenary, just like a giant beast, drowning the other directly and freezing it. As the mercenary was frozen, there was a powerful force that struck (Nod''s), crushing the other''s body and completely obliterating the mercenary. There were other mercenaries who were shocked by the power and were shaken out. The body was shocked and affected the combat effectiveness. Originally, there were ten mercenary ninjas. If they joined together, they could exert a strong strength and thought that they could work with Chiba, but they did not expect that it was just a face-to-face, and they were suppressed by Chiba. There was basically no chance to fight back. They finally realized that the strength of Chibas strength is that it is impossible to compete with Chiba by virtue of their strength. "His strength is very strong, and even if we try our best, there is no chance." "We still flee, fleeing together, and if you are lucky, you can save your life." Several mercenaries said that they did not have any grasp of Chiba, felt a huge crisis and wanted to escape. . Chapter 337： Chase [to complete the order] Seeing the strong attack of Chiba, and there is also a mercenary on the direct bombardment, the body was frozen, smashed into pieces, could not help but stunned, feared, my heart was very upset. They want to fight against Chiba, but at that point, they have to figure out how to escape to save their lives. "We are not his opponent, or do not contend with him, escape from here." Someone said, began to retreat. "We escaped from here, as long as we escaped separately, we still have the opportunity to save our lives and escape." "When you escape, you can save your life and see who is lucky." After several mercenary ninjas talked about it, they made a decision, acted quickly, rushed toward the surroundings, and rushed in different directions. In their view, Chiba is just a person. If you want to pursue nine people, it is a lack of skills, you can''t do it, and they can take advantage of this opportunity to escape from here and save their lives. "Since I have come, I still want to escape from my hands. When I am a rookie?" Chiba said, showing a cold look, there is no 840 shit. "Shadow of the body!" Chiba did not hesitate to run Chakra immediately, and his hands quickly printed. As he applied his shadow to the body, the two avatars appeared next to Chiba. Is there anything? said the first one, and the attitude was very contemptuous, without any pressure. "It''s hard to come out once, we must give us enough time for activities, otherwise it will be fun." On the 2nd, I said, I like to be active outside. "These mercenary ninjas want to escape, your task is to kill them, only success, can not let them escape, or it is a shame to me." Chiba said, solemn. "Reassured, these guys are rookies, want to kill them, isn''t it a very easy thing?" On the 1st, he said that he didn''t care much. He felt that it was a small matter and could be solved easily. "I haven''t been able to come out for a long time, so I must kill these guys." On the 2nd, the whistling whistle, has already acted, rushed toward the escaped mercenary ninja (b), and launched an offensive. Seeing the two avatars take action, Chiba did not squat, rushing past the three mercenary ninjas who fled ahead. His speed is very fast, his work is lame, he is accelerating, and he rushes out dozens of meters in an instant. However, two or three blinks of time, Chiba approached behind the two mercenary ninjas, running the ice power, directly condensing the ice sword, suspended around, pointing to two mercenary ninjas. In the next moment, more than a dozen ice swords were struck out, carrying powerful power, roaring away, and stabbing the mercenary ninja. The two mercenary ninjas perceive the attack of Chiba, and they feel up in the heart. They feel the crisis. Without hesitation, they immediately turn around and quickly seal their hands and use the Ninjutsu to fight the impacting ice sword. The two of them used to display the fire and ninjutsu, one person to display the wind and ninjutsu, against the attacking ice sword, want to destroy the ice sword and resolve the attack. When the first ice sword attacked, they were able to withstand it. There was no crisis. It was calm and calm, no injuries, no life. However, the attack of Chiba has just begun. They want to fight, and it is easy. After all, their own strength is not strong. "Now is just the beginning. Can you still resist the next attack?" Chiba stood on a tree trunk, condescending, looking at the two mercenary ninjas in front, said coldly. As he spoke, he continued to spread with the power of the ice, forming an ice sword, suspended around his body, fluttering slightly, pointing to the two mercenary ninjas. The two mercenary ninjas have just resisted the attack of Chiba, and saw so many ice swords, and there are many more than before, densely scattered in the space, there are dozens of them, it looks very shocking, very visual impact, Suddenly they felt pressure and the heart became uneasy. "kill!" Chiba sipped, and the voice was cold and crisp, just like a general, who fought in the battlefield and swept the army. The next moment, all the ice swords suspended around his body, all burst out, swiftly attacked the two mercenary ninjas, like a galloping behemoth, to swallow the other side, completely strangled. Seeing dozens of ice swords attacked strongly, the two mercenary ninjas suddenly got up, the pupils became bigger, they became unsettled, felt the crisis, and did not know what to do. They dare not neglect, almost mobilize all the chakras, display their strongest ninjutsu, fight against the attacking ice sword, just want to save their lives, do not let yourself fall here. "Art fire escape **** fireball!" "The wind and the storm!" Suddenly, a huge fireball appeared, and there was a breeze, which made the fireball bigger, more powerful and more impactful. The huge fireball struck out, like a behemoth, and swiftly moved forward, trying to destroy everything in front, destroying and destroying everything. Rumble! ! Dozens of ice swords hit the huge fireball, producing great power, and the roaring sound echoed out, and it was difficult to calm down, just like the beast was squatting, it sounded very shocking. Although the power of the fireball is very strong, under the continuous attack of the ice sword, it cannot be constantly countered, and it is being continuously defeated and continuously weakened. After a few seconds, the huge fireball was finally defeated, and there were still more than a dozen ice swords that did not collapse. It still contained great power, and it was attacked by the air and attacked two mercenary ninjas. The two mercenary ninjas have already exerted the strongest attack, or they have completely blocked the attack of Chiba, and they have to face these ice swords, so that they have no way, just like seeing the coming of death, there is no way to resist. They have no choice but to retire backwards, pull away the distance, take out the knife on the back, and apply swordsmanship against the attacking ice sword. However, with such swordsmanship, it is obviously impossible to fight against these ice swords. If the ice sword from Chiba can be dealt with so easily, he will not call Chiba. Although the two mercenary ninjas want to fight, but in the face of these swift ice swords, they can only block a few ice swords, they can''t completely resist them, or there are ice swords to break their defenses and attack them. . Chapter 338： Bleeding [seeking automatic] Puff puff! ! The ice sword broke the defense of the two mercenary ninjas, and they slammed into the past and fell into their bodies. The two mercenary ninjas were hit hard. Everyone had three ice swords in their bodies, and they were pierced in their bodies. They were all important places. If you want to get back, it is impossible. They couldn''t believe it, they were unacceptable, and they looked at Chiba, and then they fell to the ground and died. Strongly killing two mercenary ninjas, Chiba did not stop, immediately turned and rushed toward the right hand side, where there is a mercenary of the level tolerant ~ escape. For him, this is already a big fish, and can''t be easily let go, otherwise he will lose a lot. Chiba is still showing his lameness, constantly accelerating in the air, constantly rushing forward, and rushing toward the mercenary, the speed is still so fast, just like the ghost of the ghost is moving, it is difficult to capture the figure. Within half a minute, Chiba caught up with the mercenary who escaped, approached the other side, and began to attack. A bitter, no fly out, speeding through the sky, to the mercenary to endure. At the next moment, Chibas body appeared on the mercenary to endure and block his way. "It seems that there is no place to escape." Chiba stood in front of the mercenary, screaming, showing a cold gaze, like a killer, there would be no mercy. When I saw the chasing of Chiba, the mercenary was upset and became very upset. "If you have to kill them, you can''t let me go, give me a way to live?" The mercenary looked at Chiba and said, he was very unfounded. When I was just fleeing, the mercenary was forbearing to see that Chibas strong killing of the two mercenaries showed that the strength he showed was not something he could compete with, so he became so uneasy. "Why should I let you go and give you a way to live? I just can''t tolerate people who are looking for trouble." Chiba said, his voice was cold and his taste was full of play. "Then let the horse come over, it is not so easy to kill me." The mercenary yelled and seemed to make up his mind to fight against Chiba. At least in his opinion, he should be like this, have such ability, or a certain opportunity. When he spoke, he had already acted, and quickly rushed to Chiba, and at the same time launched blood to limit the boundaries, making him flash red light, like **** tumbling, looks strange, making his momentum soaring a lot. Bloody! The mercenary has endured the blood to continue the limit - bloodshed! Bleeding, by burning the blood in your body, temporarily enhances your strength, making the combat power increase and become more powerful. After the mercenary was forced to violently violently, he took out the knife on his back and mobilized Chakra. He blessed him on the knife and immediately gave off a powerful momentum, which seemed to be very lethal. Seeing the ability of mercenaries to endure violent blood, Chiba is not surprised or nervous. After all, he has seen more of the various blood limits, and he has long been accustomed to it. He will not feel strange and have enough confidence. Can defeat the opponent. "fire punch!" In the face of the impact of the mercenary on the end, Chiba did not have the slightest politeness, directly waved his fist, broke out a fire fist, and quickly attacked the past. The mercenary was forced to attack it quickly, and he slashed a sword. But in the face of the fire fist attack, he did not dare to directly fight hard. Although he developed a strong sword, he could only resist the attack a little, but could not All the power of the fire fist. The fire fist swiftly slammed out and forced the mercenary to repel, so that he could not get close to Chiba. "With your ability, you still want to fight with me, it''s still far away." Chiba said with a sneer smile. When I heard the words like Chiba, the mercenary was very uncomfortable in the heart, like being a small man, with anger blowing, I want to suppress Chiba and smash him. "Blood!" The mercenary rushed to drink, and launched the power of the majestic, swiftly slammed out, forming a strong **** sword, up to seven or eight meters, slammed out, powerful, and amazing destruction. Faced with a strong look, it was eight meters long and bloody, and Chiba looked indifferent. There was no panic. It just took out the devil''s weeping and ran across the front, then fired it and blessed it on the knife. Asking for flowers In the next moment, the flame rises and exudes a great power, and the momentum becomes very strong. Just like the king who is proud of the world, he can sweep everything. Chiba did not hesitate, waved the devil''s weeping, slammed out at random, and gave off a blazing flame. It was like a fire dragon striking it out. The offensive was very powerful, and the power was terrible, like a behemoth. boom! The flames collided with the past, drowning the **** swords, and the powerful defeat, did not waste the slightest time. Moreover, after the violent flame drowned the **** sword, he did not stop the offensive, or he endured the mercenary and attacked the past. ......... Seeing the flames of horror shocked, the mercenary was stunned and felt the pressure of great pressure. He didn''t stay, quickly quits and wants to pull away and avoid the attack. However, when he quits back, he attacked and came to the space behind him. Then, Chiba still appeared like a ghost. After coming to the mercenary, he waved the devil in his hand and gave a powerful flame. Nowadays, the mercenary is endured by the enemy, and there is a strong flame impact, which makes him become overwhelmed. He does not know what to do, feels the crisis, and has tremendous pressure. Under this circumstance, if the mercenary is reluctant, he must find a way to resolve such an attack. Otherwise, even his life cannot be saved, but he will be killed. The mercenary stopped quickly and stood on the ground, running Chakra, spinning directly, waving the knife in his hand, constantly emitting **** swords, constantly fighting against the impact of the flame. Rumble ~~ A powerful flame impacted the past, or defeated the mercenary''s swordsmanship, and resolved such resistance attacks. The mercenary caught in the middle of the flame was forbearing, and could not compete. He was hit hard, like being hit by two giant beasts, directly squirting a blood, and the momentum became weak and almost killed. In general, the attack by Chiba is more powerful. . Chapter 339： Deterrence [please complete] When the mercenary is forced to fly out, Chiba will pursue the past, do not want to waste time, quickly solve the problem here, and then go back to accompany the beautiful woman. Chiba continued to approach the past, waving the devil''s weeping, sending out a flame of swords, and drowning the mercenaries and swallowing them. After the mercenary suffered a heavy blow, the momentum weakened, the blood surrounding the whole body dimmed a lot, the strength was weakened a lot, and now the reaction is not over. Suffering from a powerful flame shock, the mercenary couldnt compete against this and was directly killed and there was no suspense. After killing this mercenary, Chiba did not stop, or acted quickly, rushing toward a mercenary ninja closer to him and launching an attack. About five minutes later, the ten mercenary ninjas that originally wanted to escape were killed by Chiba and two avatars, and they could not escape. "You are back." Seeing Chiba safely come back, the red sun said, and he was relieved. "Is those mercenaries solved?" Red Bean said, actually asking. With the strength of Chiba, if you want to kill these mercenaries, it is not a problem at all, it is a simple matter. "I have all gone out, is there any unsuccessful? It is just a few mercenaries, a small matter." Chiba said confidently. "These mercenaries are all coming for a reward. It is estimated that it is only a beginning. There will be other mercenaries coming in. It seems that in the future, if you want to live a quiet life, it is impossible. Robin said, he has gradually become accustomed to life here. "Its just some chickens and dogs. If you want to deal with them, just turn your hand and you can solve it easily, don''t worry." Chiba said, without any pressure, completely relaxed. "It is also said that as long as you are there, we do not have to worry more, even if it is not used, it will be good to watch the fun." Xi Li said with a smile. They did not hesitate to continue on their way, rushing to the next city and enjoying the good times of travel. They are not worried that there will be mercenaries coming to them for trouble, or launching a sneak attack. As long as there are Chiba around, these mercenaries want to attack, it is impossible, there is no such opportunity. Of course, there are still mercenaries coming to inquire about their actions and pay attention to their activities. If Chiba can''t be tolerated, it will not be polite, direct and strong action, throw out these mercenaries, and forcefully kill and deter the mercenaries who are always uneasy. Half a month later, Chiba and the four people visited the two cities, during which they killed 50 mercenaries. Although these mercenaries were spurred by high rewards and wanted to take off the head of Chiba, they had already seen so many mercenaries failing. They were shocked and began to wake up and see the reality. Although they really want to get a high amount of bounty, they must have that kind of strength. After all, there have been many mercenaries holding such an idea, paying the price of life for this, failing to kill Chiba, but being killed by the other side. The mercenary family realized that even if they had a lot of people joining forces and want to beat Chiba, it would be impossible. Chiba is like killing God. It is very terrifying and can sweep many strong people. Want to kill the existence of Chiba, unless the strength reaches the realm of the shadow-level powerhouse, but also a few shadow-level powerhouses to join hands, so that there is a chance, otherwise it is impossible. After knowing that it was not an opponent of Chiba, these combined mercenaries, though unwilling in their hearts, could not give up this task, no longer tracked Chiba and four people, returned to their posts, and busy with other things. On the balcony of a hotel, Chiba is lying on a chair, basking in the warm sunshine, enjoying the leisure of the afternoon, relaxing in the mood, with a faint smile on his face, and feeling very good. "It seems that in the past two days, those mercenaries who followed us and secretly observed us have no movement, and it seems to have given up." Robin said, taking a drink and taking a light drink. "Since this time, many mercenaries have been killed. For them, it is a powerful shock. They estimate that they have no chance, they don''t want to continue, and they will retreat." Xi Rihong said. "If they don''t quit, they will stay here and monitor us. It is estimated that they will suffer when they wait until the evening....." Red beans looked at Chiba around, revealing a shallow smile, and said. In the past few days, because of the mercenary tracking, the reasons for the secret observation, so that Chiba did not linger on the eve of the day, it is a few days, it is estimated that there is no way to endure. If it is at night, Chiba is expected to vent its desire to vent, and mad with three beautiful women, but it is like being secretly observed, it is like being sneaked and watching them linger, that feeling is definitely very uncomfortable, Chiba nature Unbearable, and a massacre will be set off. "If they escape now, they can still save their lives. If they wait until the evening, they want to escape, and there is no such opportunity." Chiba said coldly, the light shimmered. If he does not have the lingering beauty of the three beautiful women, he can tolerate these ants to follow up the investigation, but when doing things, they can''t tolerate this happening, and definitely have to clean it. This half-month came over, and Chiba was trying to kill these mercenaries by trying to linger with the beautiful women. "After these mercenaries have retired, it is a good thing for us. Life can be calm and there will be no more people to bother us." Xi Lihong said, happy for this. 3.0 "If there are mercenaries coming in, we will do it directly, kill them, and let them have no chance to investigate." Robin said, but I don''t like being obsessed by people. It feels very bad. . "It''s a good thing. It''s all Chiba''s hands-on solution to the mercenary. We don''t even have the chance to do it. Maybe we are starting to rust." Red bean said, a look of eagerness. Although Chibas strength is strong enough to protect them, they dont want to be cumbersome, they still want to help Chiba, share the pressure for Chiba, become his left arm and right arm, not just a simple vase, but their value come out. May Day is over, I wish you all a happy time, the update will not be reduced, or will be maintained every day, I hope everyone supports. . . Chapter 340： Collecting tail beast strength On the evening, they want to worry about Chiba, and deal with the mercenary ninjas who want to attack them, but they dont need them at all, because the mercenaries have quietly retired and dare not continue to come to trouble. Therefore, they can only hold this idea, and finally fail to act and cannot do anything. When I was in Shayin Village, Chiba thought about the power of a crane, which would make him less trouble later. However, I have become a human being, and I am still only a baby. I can''t even speak, I can''t end my beast, and I don''t even want to put a tail guard out. For the one thing to collect, Chiba can only slow down first, wait for time later, and then start the action. Even if you can''t charge a tail now, there are other tail beasts waiting for him, and there are other beasts in the rest of the world. Ding! "The host has new missions, collecting the power of nine tail beasts, mission success, rewarding the shocking fruit, mission failure, killing 14 hosts, mission deadlines, twenty years." The sound of the One Piece system sounded. Hearing such a task, Chiba was slightly surprised, did not expect this task to be so, mainly to reward you. If you can get the ability to shock the fruit, then the strength of Chiba will be much improved, the combat power will be stronger, and the fighting methods will be more diverse. By that time, he can really be a god-like existence, can sweep the enemy, destroying the dead, much easier than now. If you get the earthquake, the Chiba and Uchi wave contend, it should not be a problem, and the other side. "It seems that for the next time, we have something to do." Chiba sat in the hot spring, lying comfortably, watching the night sky. "Chiba, what plan do you have?" Hearing the words of Chiba, they all understand that Chiba definitely has something to do, or a good plan. "I am going to collect the power of the tail beast to make myself stronger." Chiba said, his eyes are firm and he has made a decision. "Collect the power of the tail beast?!" Hearing Chiba said, the red beans were surprised, I couldn''t believe it, I felt a little shocked and could not calm down. It is a difficult matter to collect the power of the tail beast, and it will inevitably be difficult. With the danger of life, whether it can be solved is still a difficult matter. "I want to collect the power of the tail beast, and then absorb these forces, so that I can become stronger, and no one is my opponent in the world." Chiba said, his eyes are very firm, and he is looking forward to it. There is no change in doing this. Even if someone else blocks it, he will not change and will go his own way. After all, the matter of collecting the power of the tail beast is related to his life and death, and he can change it. "Can the power of the tail be absorbed casually? Then will you become a monster?" Robin said, feeling very confused, not very clear. After coming to the world, Robin was curious about the things here. Although he was curious, there were still many things that were not clear, and there was still doubt in his heart. "No, you have to have confidence in me." Chiba said, looking firm, "If I become a monster, will you still love me?" "What do you say? You have always been the one we like, and it will not change." Xi Li Hong Jiao said, do not want Chiba to say this. "As long as you are Chiba, no matter what you become, we will not change your heart." Red bean said, like a fish, swim to Chiba and gently snuggle in his arms. "Or you are the best, rest assured, I will not have anything." Chiba said, holding the red beans in his arms. "Who told you to be our man?" said a red smile on the evening, and came to Chiba at the same time, picking him up. Picked by two playful beauty, Chiba naturally would not be polite, immediately launched a counterattack, glaring at them, with action. They are like this, you come to me, fight each other, want to conquer each other, let the other side defeat. Soon, a fierce battle was staged in the hot springs, and the battle was three hundred rounds. On the eve of the day, the three beautiful women are many, but under the fierce battle in Chiba, they are still defeated, enjoying the kind of graceful feelings and rushing to the clouds together. The next day, Chiba and the four started, and continued to walk in the world of tolerance and play the world. Before that, they had no purpose, but after Chiba said the plan, there was a purpose, no longer a purposeless play. As long as you can meet the human column force, Chiba will not be polite, will try to suppress the human column force, collect the power of the tail beast. After two days, they came to Leizhiguo, visited the scenery of the country of Lei, walked in the middle of the city, and enjoyed life. Because after the wind country, the wind shadow was killed, the whole forbearance shocked, for the existence of Chiba, it is still very taboo, dare not let Qianye easily enter the country, lest he kill the important people, then The loss can be very significant. Therefore, all the places in the area will be wary of Chiba''s movements, keep abreast of his whereabouts, 340 pay attention to any of his actions. When I learned about the country of Chiba, the high-rises of Leiyin Village immediately shook, showing a stunned look that I could not believe. Originally, if a normal person entered the country of Lei, they would not be like this, but a character like Chiba must not be underestimated and must be taken seriously. Otherwise, it might bring trouble to the country of Lei, and even a huge loss. . "Chiba comes to the country of Lei, no matter what purpose he has, we can''t care about it, we must be cautious," said the high-level opening of Leiyin Village. "Would you like to start with a strong, strong move, take this Chiba, and directly kill him, so as not to worry every day." A high-level opening said. Yes "Shayin Village is also a strong man, wanting to kill Chiba, but the final result is, but the shadow is killed." "Which wastes in Shayin Village can be compared with us. As long as we take the shot, we can certainly kill Chiba." "If the strong people come together and kill the Chiba, they must still consider it carefully. They can''t act recklessly. Otherwise, it may cause trouble to the village and provoke Chiba. It is not a good thing. He is the master of the newspaper. Happy May Day! ! ! . Chapter 341： Four generations of Lei Ying [to complete the order] "Raytheon, what should we do with this matter?" After some heated discussion, these Yun Ren still failed to draw a conclusion, can only focus on Lei Ying, let him give an answer. In this matter, Lei Ying still has the power to make decisions and can make decisions. As long as he agrees to kill Chiba, then others will basically have no objections, will act together, send strongmen, besieged Chiba together, fight for killing Chiba once, and no more unexpected situations. In the third time, the thunder and shadow of the third generation, in the third round of the World War, because of the fight against the 10,000 people alone, fierce battle for three days and three nights, and finally exhausted and died, fell on the battlefield. After the death of the third generation Lei Ying, his son became the fourth generation Lei Ying. The strength of the four generations of Lei Ying is tyrannical and talented. Although it is only a youth stage, it is already the first person in Yunyin Village. The fighting talent is extremely horrible. Although it is not as strong as the three generations of Lei Ying, it is recognized by Yun Ren. The character of the four generations of Lei Ying is quite popular. This is the inheritance of his father. Basically, he is very active and does not consider a lot. "Kiba leaves is a hidden danger. Even if he doesn''t do it to us this time, he will do it to us in the future, maybe he will **** the tail beast, so if there is a chance, he will kill him and never suffer." Thunder Shadow was silent for a while, looked up, said, and looked serious. When he said this, he seriously considered it, and he did not act recklessly. He thought of it. The four generations of Lei Ying have their own self-confidence and have arrogant capital, but the characters like Chiba, but have strong strength, must not be underestimated. Regarding the deeds of Chiba, the high-level officials of Yunyin Village have already conducted detailed investigations before the meeting. I know that this guys record is not very strong, but the strength is very strong, killing three generations of water shadows and four generations of shadows. The Zhicun group and the mountain peppers are half-hidden. In addition to the three generations of water shadows, everyone else was defeated by Chiba, and then killed, enough to show that Chiba''s strength is tyrannical, definitely not a small role, must be carefully dealt with. "Since Lehman said this, then we will send out the strong, killing Chiba." "Chiba is a huge hidden danger for the entire forbearance world. We can only kill the troubles if we kill the Chiba, or we can''t even live in peace." "Yes, although there is only one person in Chiba, the hidden danger is too big to keep him." The high-level opening in the office said that if you express your opinions, you want to solve Chiba and erase the hidden dangers. However, there are still some high-level executives who feel that this matter is risky. Chibas strength is tyrannical. That is what everyone knows. If this action cannot be successful and cannot kill Chiba, then it will bring trouble to Yunyin Village. Maybe you will suffer crazy revenge. Moreover, Chiba is a person acting, and if you want to deal with him, the difficulty will increase a lot, I am afraid that more people will die. However, Raytheon has said this, made a decision, they are not good to say anything, or to fully support the decision made by Raytheon. Anyway, everyone is for the development of Yunyin Village, and to solve Chiba, but also for the sake of the village, how can they be afraid of being a ninja in the village. "That''s the decision. You should first investigate and find out the whereabouts of Chiba''s people. Pass my orders and let the village be prepared to fight and kill Chiba at any time." Lei Ying said, look. Supreme, eyes sharp. After hearing the command of Raytheon, the top executives did not hesitate and immediately acted to deal with their respective affairs. The country of Leizhi is haunted by clouds, and many scenes are hidden in the clouds. It appears looming and reveals mystery. It can change the shape and make people feel new. After Chiba came to the country of Lei, they found that the scenery here is much stronger than the country of the wind, and it is more ornamental. Because the scenery of Leizhiguo is good, the speed of their tour slows down, it seems a bit lazy, it is pure travel. Although it is said that Chiba has the task of collecting the power of the tail beast, it has a long time limit and does not require tension and can be completely relaxed. Because they are slow to visit, Yun Ren wants to explore their tracks, it is not difficult, it can be done easily. Three days later, when Chiba and four people went deep into the country of Lei, preparing to go to a place of historical interest and enter the Temple of the Misty, Yun Ren finally acted. The Temple of Clouds is said to be a temple built on top of the mountain and covered in the clouds all year round. It does not reveal the true meaning. It is a mysterious temple. For the nationals of Leizhiguo, it used to be the place where the gods lived, but the years changed and the gods no longer live there. The Chiba four people have just arrived at the foot of the mountain. Before they started climbing, there are more than a dozen clouds to rush out of the clouds, appearing in front of them and stopping their way. Yun Ren has mastered the whereabouts of Chiba and four people. It has been speculated that they will come to the Temple of Clouds, so they will arrive here in advance, waiting for the rabbits, and waiting for the arrival of Chiba. In this way, you can avoid a lot of trouble, you can surprise it, and slightly deter Chiba. The Chiba four people still wanted to climb the temple, but suddenly saw more than a dozen cloud tolerances, could not help but be surprised, revealing a strange look. Seeing this situation, they know in their hearts that it must have been calculated by the cloud, and it is still such a lineup (Li''s) that a battle is inevitable. ". I really didn''t think that we were so popular, let you come out to meet us." Chiba looked at the dozens of clouds that appeared, showing a sly smile, and said. Chiba feels from the momentum of these people, and these clouds have a good strength and are estimated to reach the level of tolerance. "The famous Chiba comes to the country of Lei, we naturally want to receive a grand reception, otherwise it will make people feel that we are stingy." A full-fledged voice, from the fog, the voice is hoarse, and there is a kind Deterrence. With this sound coming out, a tall, sturdy, extremely tall, extremely sturdy, muscular, like a dragon, wearing black pants, with a gray top, revealing xiong, with a silver hair, a cold face, slowly walk Come out. . Chapter 342： First to be strong [seeking automatic] Seeing this burly young man coming out of the clouds, Chiba was slightly stunned, his brows were slight, and he did not expect even four generations of Lei Ying to come out. "It seems that you really value me, even Lei Ying has come out." Chiba looked at each other, glanced at these clouds and forbearance, and did not nervous, jokingly said. "But there are a lot of shadow-level powerhouses in your hands, I don''t dare to take a nap, so it''s better to pay attention to it." Lei Ying looked at Chiba, said, and looked at this younger than himself. Teenager. He really can''t understand, a teenager, the strength is so tyrannical, enough to make the whole forbearance vibrate, talent is so enchanting, it is amazing enough. "It seems that you are so cloudy and forbearing to come, it is not going to let us leave, ready to leave us here." Chiba said, look a little contempt, there is no jealous. When he was in the village of Shayin, he was attacked by the sand. He wanted to get out of the way. There was no problem at all. It was a light thing and there would be no pressure. However, he is now with three beautiful women, but it has become a burden. If Yun Ren is willing to deal with Robin''s three people, then it will definitely cause trouble for Chiba, and maybe he will be affected and be in danger. "What are we going to do now?" Robin said, becoming serious 643 and not scorning each other. After all, there are now 16 strong players, and if they do, they may not be able to take advantage, and maybe there will be danger. "It seems that it is impossible to retreat easily today." Xi Xihong said, preparing for the battle. As a ninja, the psychological quality must pass, and it is impossible to encounter anything. It will feel fearful, feel uneasy, or even dare to fight, so that it is not qualified to become a ninja. "Chiba, you come to the country of Lei, what are you going to do, what purpose?" Lei Ying looked at Chiba, said openly, full of gas, low voice, revealing pressure. "We just intend to travel around, look at the scenic spots, relax, and have no plans to do anything." Chiba spread the hand and said easily, there is no pressure. Even if he was worried about the safety of the three men in the evening, he could not show it, lest he should be caught and threatened. Really only so simple? Lei Ying said, not very confident. He still believes that since Chiba came to the country of Ray, it is not just to visit places of interest and to appreciate the beauty. "Otherwise, you still think that I will do what?" Chiba said easily, showing the meaning of playfulness. "I don''t care what you do, but since you are here, you don''t want to leave." Lei Ying said, his face was sharp, and his body was flashing with thunder and lightning, making a sigh of relief. Be strong. When I heard Raytheon say that the fifteen clouds endured without hesitation, immediately acted and rushed toward the Chiba and surrounded them and surrounded them. "It seems that I really can''t avoid a fight. I still have to go to trouble with you. You come to me for trouble. I really thought I was bullied." Chiba said coldly, his body shook slightly and the flames lingered. Makes him look majestic and the momentum is raised. "If you don''t come to us for trouble now, you will always come to us for trouble. It''s better to start with a strong one. Now you will kill you." Lei Ying said, slowly moving forward, taking every step. The momentum becomes stronger and the lightning becomes more violent. "You understand it, you know how to start first." Qiang (bedg) leaves cold voice, ready to fight. "This will be a fierce battle. You have to be careful, you can''t care." Chiba looked at the red three people, and said. Although he wants to kill these clouds, he does not want to have an accident in the evening. Therefore, in the next battle, the main purpose of Chiba is not to kill Yun Ren, but to protect the safety of the three people in the evening. "Do not worry, our strength is not bad, we can deal with these clouds, there will be no problem." Red beans said. Among the three beautiful women, she is the youngest and the worst, and even she is so confident, so Robin and Xiahong are not to mention. "That''s good, let us solve these cloud forbearance and see what they can do." Chiba said, showing a sneer. When he spoke, he had already acted and rushed toward the cloud and started the offensive. "fire punch!" Chiba did not hesitate, raising his hand was a fire fist, and he rushed out quickly, exploding a great power, and attacking a cloud. However, the fire fist has not attacked the cloud before the body, it was traversed by the shadow, directly a boxing collapse, resolved the fire fist offensive. Lei Ying is the man who claims to be the most powerful body. Even if he only launches Chakra, with the flesh, he can explode the power of horror, destroy the attack, and want to compete with him. It is not a thing. "Your opponent is me." Lei Ying looked at Chiba and said. "I also want to see how your strength is, how powerful it is." Chiba said, despite the face of Lei Ying, still calm, no panic. He used to kill the wind and shadow. Now he has changed into a thunder shadow. There is not much feeling at all. He has enough confidence to compete with the other side. However, there will be some pressure on the other side of the red sun. With the three of them joining forces, it is still very difficult to compete with fifteen clouds. Before Ray-Ray attacked, Chiba did not hesitate to run Chakra immediately, and his hands quickly printed and applied his shadows. As the knot is completed, the two shadows appear around the body of Chiba. After the appearance of the two shadows, Chiba did not hesitate, immediately ordered them, and went to the cloud to endure. Even if these two shadows can not use the devil''s fruit ability, but the strength is still good, even if it does not reach the level of the shadow level, at least have the level of tolerance, it is still possible to deal with these clouds. Moreover, their main purpose is to deal with the cloud, and do not need to kill the cloud. As for the killing of Yun Ren, I will hand it over to Chiba. . Chapter 343： Cloud forbearance Seeing the technique of the division of the shadows of Chiba, there is no way for Raytheon to attack Chiba. If you defeat Chiba early, you can defeat those shadows. Lei Ying chilled up, did not hesitate, quickly rushed forward, almost instantaneous movement, blink of an eye rushed to the front of Chiba, without any hesitation, immediately waved right fist, burst out of violent lightning, swiftly bombarded. In the face of Raider''s attack, Chiba has no fear, no tension, still so light ~ so calm, so calm. If you simply compete with the physical strength, Chiba may not be the opponent of Lei Ying. After all, the other side is physically strong, like a monster, but in addition to the name -. However, Chiba still has a way to compete and will not be defeated. Chiba launched the armed color domineering, wrapped his right fist, making the arms and fists black, like iron. Moreover, Chiba still launched the ability to thunder the fruit, causing the thunderstorm to burst out and wrap around his body, making a sizzling sound, similar to Raytheon. After the two were close, they did not have any politeness, and they waved their fists and attacked the past. boom! The two men''s fists collided together and immediately produced a roar, powerful force impacted, like a beast, rushing toward the other side, wanting to drown the other party, completely swallowed. The thunder and lightning that they broke out quickly collided together, causing a roar, shimmering light, and it looked very shocking. "Thunder beast!" After a shot with Lei Ying, Chiba did not stay, quickly quits backwards, his right hand waved, violent thunder, and violently rushed out to form a huge beast, rushing past and wanting to drown the thunder. . Lei Ying itself is good at Thunder and Ninjutsu. It can be said that the attack on the lightning is immune. In the face of the huge beast that has come attacked, there is no fear at all. It is still strong and rushed over, punching out and bringing a horrible thunder. I want to defeat everything in front of me. Boom, bang! ! Lei Ying attacked and defeated the huge beast, causing the lightning to collapse and permeate the surrounding space, which looks very visually impactful. Seeing that the thunder beast had no way to cause any trouble to Lei Ying, Chiba slightly rose up and knew that Lei Ying could not be used against Lei Ying. Otherwise, the power would only be greatly reduced. Of course, if it is not applicable to lightning attacks, Chiba still has a lot of means of attack. It does not need to be nervous at all. It is the situation on the other side of the day. The situation on the other side is not good, and it is in a downwind. If only Chiba is a person, it is not a problem to deal with these clouds. If you can''t kill Yun Ren, it will not fall into the wind, and it will not be life-threatening. Therefore, Chiba is not thinking about killing Yun Ren, but to take the three people in the evening and retreat from the encirclement of Yun Ren. As for the collection of the power of the tail beast, Chiba can do it behind and act alone. "The raft of MuluMu Long!" After Chiba quits backwards, he runs Chakra immediately, and his hands are quickly printed to display the hibiscus. As he finished the knot, the wooden property Chakra was input to the ground, and the ground around him trembled, and the trunks were constantly explored, and they quickly gathered together to form a huge, face-faced wooden dragon. After the appearance of the wooden dragon, he did not hesitate to act immediately. He rushed toward the thunder and started the offensive. It was still very fast. After Chiba condensed the wooden dragon, he did not hesitate and immediately quits and turned to the cloud. Taking advantage of the wooden dragon can entangle the Thunder shadow, Chiba just can take this time, go to deal with the siege of the three men in the siege. Chiba started to **** and moved very fast. Just like the blink of an eye, when it was blinking, it rushed out and approached the cloud. "If you want to deal with my woman, let me talk about it first." Chiba sipped, his voice was loud and powerful. As he spoke, he had already taken out the devil''s weeping, holding it on his right hand, and igniting the ability to burn the fruit. The flame spread out, wrapped around the body and condensed on the knife. "Fire burning city Guo!" Chiba waved the devil''s weeping and slammed it out. Immediately, a blazing flame erupted and slammed out, like a beast, attacking the past with the cloud. Asking for flowers These blazing flames rushed over and did not attack the three red ones, but circumvented them as if they were spiritual. In the siege of the red three days of the cloud, although I really want to attack the past, but also know that Chiba''s strength is tyrannical, definitely not to be underestimated, otherwise, they will suffer. Therefore, when they saw the blazing flame attacking, they did not hesitate and immediately retire backwards, away from these approaching flames. As a result, the pressure on the three people in the evening has been reduced a lot, no longer suppressed, and fell to the bottom. After forcing these clouds to endure, Chiba continued to move forward and came to the side of the red three and stood in front of them. "We are not the opponents of these clouds, we can only deal with them. If we fight for a long time, it will be very unfavorable to us." Xi Rihong said, although I don''t want to say this, I must admit the facts. "Then we have to retire now?" Red Bean said, since it is not an opponent, then the withdrawal is the best way, so as not to suffer. "If we want to retire, I am afraid that these clouds will not let us leave." Robin said, although it has not been long before the world, but already knows about it, know the style of the world. Moreover, the most important thing is that Chiba is really too eye-catching, so that Yun Ren wants to wipe him out, and never suffer. These clouds have a heart to understand that if you want to keep Chiba and kill him, then the chances of success will be very small, and it is even possible to be killed. After all, this kind of thing is not happening. This is the best example. Although it is said that Yun Ren feels that their strength is generally stronger than sand, but Hu love does not have the arrogance to that extent, and it is easy to kill Chiba without any difficulty. If you can, Yun Ren does not mind to take the three people in the evening, and then threaten Chiba through the lives of three beautiful women, so that Chiba will be shackled. Although such a method is very despicable, it can''t be seen, but as long as it can achieve its goal, Yun Ren does not mind this. Anyway, they do a lot of things in the dark, and there is one more thing, then how. . Chapter 344： Blocking alone [to complete the order] "Reassured, as long as I am here, they have not been able to retain us." Chiba said, calm, and did not panic. For this matter, he still has the confidence to do it, and he can leave with the three people in the evening. "We believe in you, there is nothing you can''t do." Xi Xihong said, not nervous. In her opinion, as long as Chiba stands in front of him, all difficulties will be solved and there will be no difficulty. "Then what do we want to do now, continue to fight with Yun Ren, or withdraw from here first." Red Bean asked, this kind of thing still has to consult Chiba. , "It is not a wise thing to deal with sand forbearance now, or to withdraw from here first, and then come back to revenge later." Chiba said. "Ninety-seven" "Then we will withdraw first, but I am afraid it is not so easy." Robin said, his eyes glanced around, those who had retreated before, have come close, ready to continue to besiege them. "You want to retreat, I am afraid it is not that simple." After Lei Ying defeated the wooden dragon, he quickly rushed over and looked at the Chiba, and said coldly, the voice was very low, and around his body, he still surrounded Thunder and lightning. Seeing that Ray-Ray had come over, the fifteen clouds had a more sufficiency, and they were closer to the Chiba and four people, ready for the battle. "Want to leave us, then look at how your strength is." Chiba said, looking cold, no shit, smashing and killing. Of course, under this circumstance, he will not hesitate, he will not lick too much with each other, run Chakra immediately, and his hands will quickly seal and cast a ninja attack. "The raft and the tree world are coming!" As the majestic Chakra broke out and entered into the ground, it immediately caused the ground to vibrate, and the trunks were constantly being explored to form a forest, like a vine, and attacked the clouds. This tree boundary can cover a range of several tens of meters in diameter, which is to cover everyone, and is within the scope of attack. Countless trees are swaying, like a giant scorpion, and attacking the past with the cloud, even if Raytheon is not spared. Seeing the ninjutsu of Chibas display of the tree world, Lei Ying and many Yun Ren were surprised. I didnt think that this kind of ninjutsu, which was only mastered by the first generation of the wood leaf, was mastered by Chiba, and it played well. The power. Although they have not seen the scorpion ninjutsu between the hands of the hand, they have heard the power of this hibiscus, knowing that it should not be underestimated. However, they are now under attack, but they can''t worry about it. They must hurry to get rid of the attack. Otherwise, they will be in danger. Many Yun Ren combined, each performing their own good ninjutsu, and quickly attacked the surrounding trees to crush the trees. The same is true of Lei Ying. It opens and closes, runs Chakra, launches lightning, and violently attacks trees. Like giant beasts, the power is strong. These trees are simply vulnerable to him. Seeing that Yun Ren took the hand to defeat the trees, Chiba was not surprised. Anyway, this is the beginning, and there are still the means behind it. After the fall of the exhibition tree, Chiba did not hesitate, and raised the devil''s weeping on the ground, waving freely, and a violent flame quickly rushed out, like burning trees around. As the flames slammed out, the positive tree world burned, igniting a blazing flame, forming a sea of ??fire, burning and immersing everything in it. These clouds have always wanted to rush to attack Chiba and four people, but the flames burst out like this, burning everything, so that they dont dare to rush over, they can only retire backwards, even if the attack is very rapid, the devastating Thunder shadow is not Dare to be awkward, can only avoid their edge and avoiding backwards. Seeing the flame rises and rushes to a height of a dozen meters, the three people on the evening are shocked and their eyes are wide and a little unbelievable. "What do we do now?" Red Bean asked, not knowing how to deal with this situation. After all, they are now in the middle of the sea of ??fire, surrounded by blazing flames, like a giant beast, ready to impact and swallow them. Red beans don''t have this ability, they can separate these flames and then go out of the flame.... "This kind of thing is handed over to me." Chiba said, still confident. Chiba walked to the rear, waving the devil''s weep in the hand, lifting it up and attacking it with a strong attack. As the devil''s weep slammed down, a cold ice force broke out and slammed toward the front, extinguishing the flame and opening a passage a few meters wide. "Let''s go, wait for the cloud to be able to catch up." Chiba said. The four of them did not hesitate, acted immediately, boarded the passage, and rushed out to the periphery of the sea of ??fire. Under such circumstances, it is very unfavorable for Chiba and four people. They cannot continue to stay here. They must leave quickly. After leaving the sea of ??fire, the three people in the evening did not stop, quickly rushed toward the front, marching at full speed, and strive to leave quickly. Chiba did not rush to leave. After rushing out for more than ten meters, he stopped and turned around and looked at the direction of the sea of ??fire. He looked at the rising flame and his eyes became sharp. On the evening, the red three rushed out of the distance and found that Chiba had not followed, and could not help but immediately stopped. "Chiba, what are you going to do, don''t you leave with us?" Xihouhong asked, knowing what Chiba is going to do, and he couldn''t help but worry a little bit about 3.8, not very reassured. "You leave first, I will stop them and prevent them from catching up with you." Chiba said, looking calm and not nervous. "But if you stay here, it will be dangerous to deal with it so cloudy and tolerant?" Red Bean said, also worried, not calm. "Don''t worry, I won''t have anything. I couldn''t leave me when I was bored, let alone cloud, and you will leave soon. I will catch up with you and meet with you." Chiba said, full of Confident, I think this is a trivial matter. Chiba understands that if four people leave together, Yun Ren can still catch up with them. It may be that the three people will be in danger. It is better to stay alone and resist Yunyong alone. This is safer insurance. . Chapter 345： After breaking [automatic] "Then you have to pay more attention, we will leave here and wait for you in the border city." Xihong said, agreeing with the decision of Chiba. After all, even if they stayed with them, they would only become cumbersome when they were accompanied by Chiba. They couldnt really help Chiba. Its better to leave now. Chiba can still let go and fight with Yunqiang. With the strength of Chiba now, since it can be in the siege of Shayin Village, it is a strong fight against the wind, so it is not a problem to fight against these clouds. You don''t need to worry. "I will go to you, don''t worry." Chiba said, showing a confident smile. Looking at the red three people walking away in the evening, Chiba breathed a sigh of relief, slowly turned around and looked at the direction of the sea of ??fire. At this point, Lei Ying and others have bypassed the sea of ??fire, rushed over here, want to chase the three red people on the evening. Since Chiba is blocked here, it will not let these clouds endure the red three. 14 "Your opponent is me." Chiba said coldly. When he spoke, he had run Chakra, his hands were printed, and his eyes were divided into two. He appeared on his side. After the appearance of the shadows, they went to the cloud and endured the past, blocking those who want to chase the three days of the red. Then, Chiba released more than a dozen bitterness, attacked the past in the direction behind him, and landed on the ground more than ten meters or dozens of meters. The rules were different. The bitterness of these attacks is all imprinted with the surgical imprint. Chiba can launch the technique of flying the thunder, and it is best to transfer it to the side of suffering and to stop the cloud. Seeing that Chiba is blocking in the front, these self-improving clouds are forbearing. There is a feeling of facing a thousand troops and horses. The pressure is great and I dare not underestimate this opponent. "You want to stop us, then see if you have this ability." Thunder shadows cold, look solemn, revealing a proud look. Although the original plan is to take the three people in the evening, and then threaten Chiba through the three of them, let him squat. However, Raytheon was originally an extremely arrogant person, with his own arrogance, and he wanted to defeat Chiba in one fell swoop to prove himself stronger than Chiba. Even if you can''t leave the red sun, Raytheon wants to beat Chiba in front. Of course, his thoughts are still chasing the entanglement of Chiba, fighting with Chiba, other clouds can be pulled out, and go to chase the red three. Although the three people on the evening have left a certain distance, but with the ability of Yun Ren, they want to catch up with them. It is not a problem at all. At most, it takes a long time to form a protracted war. Lei Ying quickly moved, like a fierce beast, quickly rushed forward, surrounded by the Thunder, rushed to Chiba, waved right fist, strong bang out, bursting out of horrible power, destroying and ruining, can destroy everything. Seeing that Lei Ying attacked, Chiba had no jealousy. The direct confrontation was that there was nothing terrible. Chiba waved his left fist and broke out the ice power and directly blew it out. "Blow your mouth!" The ice power broke out and immediately formed a huge ice bird, crossing the air, and the shadow of the shadow. boom! Lei Yings fist bombarded the huge ice bird, and the lightning broke out, like the ghost of countless impacts, attacking the ice bird and defeating the ice bird. Lei Ying is able to box a ice bird, but his body shape stops and cannot attack Chiba. At this time, when the cloud endured the attack of Chiba by Raytheon, the opportunity was chased in the direction of the three people in the evening, and the speed was still very fast. Seeing such a situation, Chiba couldn''t help but chill out. Without hesitation, he immediately launched the technique of flying Thunder God, and moved himself away. He appeared next to the bitterness of tens of meters away, then rushed to Yun Ren, blocking the other side to chase the evening red. Three people. Yun Ren saw that Chiba suddenly appeared in front, and there was no sign at all. He couldnt help but feel up. He felt that Chibas ability was a bit strange and made him very uneasy. Chiba can''t directly crush the thunder and defeat the opponent, but if you want to defeat the cloud and endure, you still have this ability, there will be no problem. Chiba slammed his feet and quickly rushed out, moving instantly, approaching a cloud, and without any hesitation, immediately launched a rapid attack. He held a devil''s weep in his right hand, and launched the ice power, blessing on the knife, filled with cold air. "Ice Dragon is absolutely empty!" Chiba waved the devil''s weeping, raised it up, slammed it down, and broke out the majestic ice power. The next moment, the ice power condenses, forming a huge ice dragon, rushing out quickly, hitting a cloud, the power is very powerful, as if to devour the other side. Although this cloud forbearance has a level of tolerance, but in the face of such an attack, there is not much enthusiasm in the heart, it becomes uneasy, and it does not dare to be hard-pressed. It can only withdraw backwards, display its own means, and slightly attack the attack so as not to suffer itself. Heavy hit. However, even if he is strong against, but the huge ice dragon impacts the past, the power is still very horrible. It is definitely not an easy task to resist. I am afraid that it will cost a lot. Even if it will not be hit 393, at least it will suffer some damage. Rumble ~~ The huge ice dragon hit the past, and the cloud crashed into the air, causing the cloud to suffer heavy damage. The whole person flew out, even if it did not lose its life, but there is no way to continue fighting and lose the fighting power. Other clouds have seen this situation, and their hearts have suddenly risen, and once again feel that Chiba is strong and stronger than they think. Chibas hands are holding ghosts and weeping, just like killing God. Standing in the heavens and the earth, standing in the sky. He waved the devil''s weeping, pointed at the ground and chopped it out, bursting out the majestic ice power, and immediately formed an ice wall, up to several meters, stretching for several tens of meters in length, covered with ice thorns, looks very conspicuous. After the appearance of the ice wall, it can be combined to block the cloud to chase the three people in the evening, but it can not be completely blocked, at most it is a deterrent effect. "Don''t squat, don''t we have so many people, we still need to avoid him alone." Lei Ying sipped up and quickly moved to rush to Chiba, and it was still so fast, like a beast. Hearing Lei Ying said that many clouds reacted and no longer hesitated, and immediately rushed to Chiba, running Chakra, performing ninja, and launching an attack. . Chapter 346： Raytheons decision These cloud-bearing hearts are also a bit clear. It is not an easy task to chase the three-night red, so it is still attacking Chiba, so the chance of success is still relatively large. After all, they have more than a dozen Yun Ren teamed up, and they all have the level of tolerance. If they do, they can explode a strong strength. If you deal with one person, you can still do it. They are all forbearance, such confidence must still be there, otherwise it will only be defeated and swept by Chiba. Seeing a dozen clouds rushed over and launched a swift attack, Chiba was slightly stunned and did not dare to take a nap. "Mirror fire!" Chiba waved his left hand, banging his fist, bursting out a blazing flame, forming a flame wall, rushing out and attacking the cloud that was approaching. These clouds endure to attack, but in the face of the flame wall that rushed over, the heart still has the confidence, not tough, can only withdraw backwards, avoiding the flame attack. As for Chiba, there is no plan to retreat, but to launch a lame, quickly rushed out, rushed into the blazing flame, there is no fear. Seeing that Chiba rushed into the flame, these clouds were still quite awkward, felt the pressure, and did not know what Chiba was going to do, but there was a bad feeling. Soon, the Chiba avatar became a flame, bringing a blazing flame, like a fire dragon, rushing out quickly, approaching a cloud to endure, launching a hegemonic offensive. Seeing the flames hit like this, Yun Ren felt awkward, felt tremendous pressure, and even had a sense of crisis. He did not hesitate to quit and quickly quit. Chiba naturally chooses to attack this cloud forbearance, then it will make considerations to make sure that the other party has no way to avoid it, but can only resist it. Otherwise, there is no chance at all. Moreover, if it is hard to resist, Chiba has absolute strength, can suppress each other, and defeat in one fell swoop. If there is no such confidence, then how can we kill the shadow-level powerhouse, and still suppress the tail beast. This retreating cloud has not realized this, but still does not want to fight against Chiba. I feel that it is not difficult to rely on my own strength and want to avoid attacks. I still have confidence. However, he still overestimated his strength or underestimated the ability of Chiba. Chiba slammed his feet and instantly speeded up. The speed increased a lot. It was like moving in an instant, approaching each other at a rapid speed, and still brought a blazing flame, and the monster swooped over. "Flame Dragon Claw, Flame Dragon King.!" Chiba explored his right hand and took his fingers to make a dragon claw gesture, which led to the flame of terror, and attacked strongly and attacked Yun Yong. As he attacked like this, the flames rioted, forming a strong fire dragon, carrying huge power, and attacking the cloud. In the face of the powerful fire dragon that rushed over, Yun Ren felt up in his heart, and the sense of crisis was very strong, which made him very calm. He finally realized the danger, did not hesitate, immediately took out the knife, mobilized the thunder attribute Chakra, blessed the knife, flashed a dazzling light, lifted it up, and slashed it. Yun Ren took a knife and cut it down, bursting out a powerful amount of lightning power, rushing forward and attacking the powerful fire dragon that collided with it, and carried out a very fierce confrontation. boom! The forces on both sides collided together, immediately roaring, echoing in the surrounding space, flames and thunder and lightning, it looked very shocking. The strength of Yun Ren is good, and it exerts a strong power, but there is still a big gap in trying to compete with Chiba. The fire dragon is still attacking and attacking, and continues to attack Yun Ren, wanting to defeat the other side, or cause heavy damage. At this time, the four generations of Lei Ying launched a blinking technique, and instantly rushed out a dozen meters, rushed to the front of Lei Long, surrounded by lightning, flashing thunder, looks very majestic, aggressive. After Raytheon rushed over, there was no pause. He immediately waved his right fist and burst into a heavy violent storm. He concentrated Chakra on his elbow and quickly attacked the fire dragon. boom! Under the heavy blow of Thunder, the fire dragon had no way to bear it, was directly defeated, turned into a flame, scattered around. Seeing that Lei Ying resisted the fire dragon''s offensive, Chiba was not surprised. After all, Lei Ying had such ability. "You are not his opponent, or do not start, let me deal with him." Lei Ying said, the voice is low, very imposing. Hearing Lei Ying said that these cloud tolerances are a bit dazed, but there is no objection. After all, Chibas strength is very strong. If it is alone, it is not an opponent of Chiba at all, and it cannot even compete. Moreover, even if they joined forces to attack Chiba, they still could not take advantage of it and even be broken by each. These want to cause trouble to Chiba, or slightly suppress Chiba, must be united, the same pace, blending each other''s Chakra, joint display of an absolutely strong Ninjutsu attack. ". Lei Ying adults, we still have to chase the three people who fled?" Someone asked, I don''t want to let the three people in the evening, but in this matter, I still need to consult Lei Ying. "There are Chiba who are here. You want to chase the three people who have escaped. There is no chance, so don''t chase it. Our purpose this time is Chiba. We don''t believe that we have so many people. We can''t take this name. A teenager defeated." Lei Ying said, his voice was very loud and his eyes became sharp. "It seems that you are very conscious, but if you want to beat me, it is not so easy (Li Hao Zhao), Shayin Village holds this idea with you, but in the end it lost the shadow, you fog village is not I also want to do this." Chiba stood in front of the flame, and was reflected by the flame behind him. It looked like a flame king. It looked very powerful, and the king was in the world. "You don''t want to be too early, with our strength, you can still beat you." Yun Ren said, seeing the attitude of Chiba, obviously feels very uncomfortable, and there is anger in his heart. However, if they really let them do it, they are not the opponents of Chiba. They can only wait for Raytheon to take the shot and have a chance to beat Chiba. "If you want to kill me, then take your strength, otherwise I will let you pay the price." Chiba said coldly, the dawn became cold. When he spoke, he began to take out the devil''s weeping and mobilized the flames. It looked terrible and powerful. . Chapter 347： The strength of Lei Ying [to complete the order] Lei Ying did not hesitate, rushed forward and greeted Chiba. After he rushed out a dozen meters, he made a force at his feet and immediately bounced and rushed into the air to the top of Chiba. He thundered out of the body and gave off a powerful momentum. Lei Ying explored his left foot, lifted it up, condensed the power of the majestic, and bombarded it, like a tomahawk, and it was very powerful. "Yi Lei anger and axe!" Seeing that Lei Ying attacked from above, it was still such an attack. Chiba was slightly stunned and felt the pressure and did not dare to take a nap. He did not hesitate, mobilized the flame behind him, formed a giant hand, and swung up to fight against the Thunder of Toyon. Even if Raider''s attack is strong, it is not an easy task to easily defeat the flame giant, let alone hurt Chiba. boom! The attacks on both sides collided together, and the power of terror broke out, like a beast colliding together, trying to defeat the other side, or torn it. However, such an attack, they want to beat the other side, it is not realistic. "It seems that it is necessary to make the real thing, otherwise, if you want to defeat you, it is really not an easy thing." Chiba said, and his expression became cold. When he spoke, his body shook slightly, and the violent thunder and lightning broke out, like a thunder snake swaying 943, giving a sizzling sound. As the violent thunder and lightning erupted, a huge thunder was formed, and the tears of the twinkling, emitting a powerful momentum, looked very devastating. After the emergence of the huge Raytheon, it also mobilized the lightning to condense a huge knife, held in the hand, filled with the horror of the atmosphere, flashing thunder. Raytheon is ten meters high, like a giant, appearing in front of Ray Shadow, much bigger than the other. Chiba is in the body of Thor, manipulating the action of Thor, rushing toward the thunder, and launching a swift and overbearing attack. Raytheon waved a huge knife, lifted it up, and slashed it out. It broke out the power of terror, and it was enough to cut the mountain into two halves. It looked absolutely terrifying. Faced with such a huge thunder, Lei Ying felt tremendous pressure, did not dare to take a nap, and responded cautiously. Otherwise, it is very likely that he will be shackled and fallen here. As for the cloud tolerant standing not far away, seeing the emergence of the thunder of such a scale, there is tremendous pressure in the heart, and it is difficult to calm down. They understand in their hearts that if they face such an opponent, there is absolutely no chance and they will only be defeated. Although Raytheon''s attack is powerful and difficult to resist, it is not a problem for Raytheon. There is still a way to deal with it. Raytheons attack is strong, but if you talk about speed, you still have a lot of difference. If you want to hurt Raytheon, the speed will not catch up. In the face of the slashing lightning bolt, Lei Ying calmly dodge, escaped the attack, and left the area where Raytheon attacked. Rumble! ! The huge thunderbolt was cut down, slammed on the ground, and a horrible thunderbolt was erupted. It rushed out toward the front and immediately pulled out a gully of several tens of meters, reaching a depth of ten meters and a width of at least eight meters. Just like a river, it looks very shocking. It is conceivable how terrible the attack like Raytheon is. After Raytheon waved the thunder and thundered, it didn''t stop, and he waved the knife too, slamming the past and continuing to attack the Thunder. However, the speed of Raytheon is really fast, and when it is about to be attacked, it can be quickly transferred, and it is easy to avoid attacks, and it is not hurt. Of course, when avoiding the attack, Raytheon is not simply avoiding it. It will also observe the situation and look for opportunities to fight back. It will defeat Raytheon and fight against Chiba. Otherwise, Chiba has been hiding in Raytheon, and Raytheon wants to defeat Chiba, which is impossible. After evading the rapid attack of Raytheon ten times in a row, Raytheon finally seized the opportunity and quickly rushed into the air to come to Raytheon. Raytheon had just waved a knife and fell to the ground. He wanted to slash again and there was still a time gap, and he could not immediately launch an attack. "Thunderstorm level Qiandai dance!" Lei Ying concentrated the thunder attribute Chakra on his hand, bursting out a strong momentum, like a sword, strong slashing down, attacking Raytheon. The shadow knife like Lei Ying is very powerful. It is more powerful than the previous tomahawks. The destructive power is even more amazing. It is estimated that you can cut a mountain directly. Chiba is in the shadow of the Thunder, can see the Raider attack, and is still a slashing knife, knowing that such an attack is very bad, if you want to resist, it will be very difficult. However, he is now in the body of Raytheon, which is a very good defense state. If you want to resist the attack of Raytheon, you still have some certainty. Chiba controlled Raytheon, immediately let go of the knife in his hand, raised his hands up, crossed the top of the head, and resisted the attack of Raytheon. Hey~~ Lei Yings attack was cut down, like a ruin. Its hard to resist if you crush everything and split it in half. Lei Ying attacked, even if the Raytheon resisted, it is still difficult to compete, the body of Thor is slashed into two halves, and then turned into lightning, completely collapsed. Fortunately, when Chiba controlled Raytheon''s defense, he launched the technique of flying the thunder and shove himself away from the body of Raytheon to avoid attack. Otherwise, it would be cut into two halves, and there was no suspense. Many clouds have forbeared to see Lei Ying cut the thunder into two halves, and the heart could not help but feel excited, and felt that Chiba could be defeated and completely killed. However, as they moved their eyes and saw that they were not far away, they found that the figure of Chiba appeared there. Like no one, there was no injury at all, let alone losing their lives. Seeing such a situation, these clouds can''t help but feel helpless. I feel that Chiba''s strength is not only tyrannical, but also very capable. It is not an easy thing to want his life. Lei Ying descended from the air and looked at Chiba 20 meters away. His eyes were still in a state of fierceness. He saw that the other person calmly avoided the attack and did not feel surprised. It was normal. After all, his opponent is not a normal ninja, but the existence of a very powerful person who kills many powerful people. It is quite normal to have such ability and resolve the crisis. . Chapter 348： Angry Thunder beast tide [seeking automatic] "Raytheon''s strength is really terrifying, and the attack power is very strong. If you change someone else''s words, there is no way to survive. It has already been killed." Chiba looked at Lei Ying and said, showing a smile, still very relaxed. Look like. "Your strength is also very strong, want to kill you, it is really not an easy thing." Lei Ying said, my heart is still calculating, **** Chiba. So far, Lei Ying has not figured out that an effective way to kill Chiba is mainly because Chibas strength is tyrannical, and his ability is very different. He wants to leave him and kill him. The difficulty is very big. "If you want to kill me, you don''t have the ability to do this, but I want to kill Yun Ren, but you can''t stop me." Chiba said coldly. With the strength of Chiba, you can beat Lei Ying, but if you want to erase the Raytheon, it will be more difficult, but it is still very easy to get to the cloud, it will not be difficult. When I heard Chiba say this, Raytheon''s face changed immediately, and his expression was dignified, knowing - not good. It is difficult for him to kill Chiba, but organizing Chiba to do so is not an easy task. "You are now retreating now, don''t stay here." Raytheon screamed and let the cloud retreat. Lei Ying understands that if Chiba wants to endure with the cloud, these clouds will endure to fight, the difficulty is very big, as for his words, it may not take care of it. Hearing the snoring of Raytheon, the cloud not far away was a bit surprised, but he soon realized what was going on. "If we work together and jointly perform ninjutsu, we may not be able to compete with Chiba." "It''s a good thing. He is just a teenager. Even if the strength is strong, it will not be too bad, and there will always be some flaws." Several Yun Ren said, and expressed their opinions. They don''t want to leave like this. For them, they are fleeing. Without a ninja''s attitude, they are afraid of the enemy easily, how to become an elite ninja and protect the safety of the village. They just want to try and want to beat Chiba, proving that Chiba is not invincible. "Let''s join hands and kill this arrogant guy." There was still a little shaken cloud, and now the confidence has become firmer, the eyes have become fierce, the murderous, the unrelenting determination, want to kill Chiba. Twelve of the four clouded together, did not withdraw backwards, did not retreat, but walked forward, each mobilized the thunder attribute Chakra, exudes a powerful momentum, making the lightning flash, looks very embarrassing. Seeing these clouds and forbearance did not retreat, but continued to stay, but also want to join hands to kill themselves, Chiba''s look has become cold, smashing and smashing, showing a cold smile. "Then I have to look at it, you have all the ability, even if it is displayed." Chiba said with a sneer. As he spoke, the body was filled with thunder and flames on both sides, surrounded by the body, reflecting him, making him look very strong, just like the king of the dynasty, dominates the heavens and the earth. Chiba also ignited the ability to burn fruits and thundering fruits, emitting flames and lightning power, and preparing to combine the two abilities to evolve a terrorist attack. Chiba hands mobilized lightning and flames, and then slowly approached, to combine the two forces together, evolved a powerful attack. Seeing that these clouds have not escaped, they have to continue fighting. Lei Ying is a little worried and cannot be assured. Although he is acting vigorously, he still has to take into account the safety of Yun Ren. It is impossible to watch them in danger and not to manage them. They must face strong enemies with them. Lei Ying did not hesitate, quickly came to the fourteen cloud tolerant side, and they joined forces to mobilize the thunder attribute Chakra, unite and cast a ninja attack. "Joint Ninjutsu, Angry Thunder Beast!" Fifteen cloud tolerances were printed together, and a large number of chakras broke out. At the same time, they sipped and sounded like a thunder. As they sipped and finished the knot, the majestic Chakra broke out and evolved into various kinds of thunder beasts. The shapes were different, the postures were different, the lightning flashed, and the momentum was fierce. They quickly rushed forward and rushed out toward the front. To swallow and even shred the Chiba, carry out rolling. Asking for flowers These thunder beasts are really terrifying, and the devastating attacks have caused the space to vibrate and make a roar. In the face of the beasts that rushed over, Chiba felt the pressure, knowing that if it was a small cockroach, it would definitely be defeated and it would be erased. However, the attack that he has drawn from lightning and flames has now been completed and can compete with these thunder beasts and will not fall behind. "Thunderfire Dragon!" Chiba will explode with the blazing flames and violent thunder and lightning, and quickly form a huge thunderbolt fire dragon. The body is several tens of meters long. The power is very powerful and it is estimated that it can knock a hill. The Thunderbolt fire dragon rushed out, like a wild beast, the mighty power, seems to destroy everything, sweeping everything, smashing everything, it looks very shocking. ........... Rumble ~~ The powerful Thunderbolt fire dragon hit the past, and the rushing thunder beast tide confronted, the roaring sound continued to sound, just like the drums, and echoed in the heavens and the earth, it is difficult to calm down. These powerful forces collide, powerful power fluctuations spread out, destroying the things on both sides, or directly smashing and smashing a big pit, just like the end of the day. However, the power of the anger and thunder beast is strong, but under the attack of the Thunderbolt, it is still rapidly defeated. As for the combination of these, the cloud tolerance of the implementation of Ninjutsu was shocked by power, and was shocked to fly out and suffered heavy losses. Only Raytheon and a few people were not hurt. Seeing this situation, Lei Ying suddenly rose up, did not expect the fifteen people to join hands, actually still can not suppress Chiba, or was defeated by him, causing so many people to suffer, it is really unexpected, a bit unacceptable. Even if they are united in this way, there is no way to cause damage to Chiba. It seems that it is very difficult to defeat him. Hope is already very embarrassing. "You hurry to retreat, I will stop him." Lei Ying took the initiative and said, made a decision. In Raytheon''s view, Chiba will definitely continue to attack, and even kill cloud tolerance. He must not let him succeed. He must stand up and stop him. . Chapter 349： Intend to [full order] Seeing that Chiba will defeat their joint attack, Lei Ying understands that if he stays here, it is definitely a dangerous thing, and he may not be able to compete with Chiba. He can only try to resist Chiba, gain time for Yun Ren, and quickly escape from here, so as not to be chased by Chiba, and lose his life. Those who have been bombarded and suffered heavy losses, although they are unwilling, but know what the situation is, they must not stay here. Otherwise, life may be at risk. And those who have nothing to do with cloud tolerance, without any hesitation, quickly quit, help the injured cloud, and quickly leave from here. Seeing that Yun Ren wanted to retreat, Chibas look was cold, and he snorted and acted quickly, rushing to Yun Ren, intending to stop them. Lei Ying did not hesitate to "three three three", quickly traversing his body and stopping in front of Chiba, not letting the latter hurt Yun Ren. Chiba is not polite at all, waving his fist, bursting out of flames, blasting the mirror fire, attacking Lei Ying, wanting to force the Lei Ying to withdraw. In the face of the bombardment of the mirror fire, Lei Ying is not polite, or burst out of lightning, a strong bombardment, against the attack of the mirror fire. boom! The two mens attacks collided together, causing a roar, and powerful power fluctuations spread out to the surroundings. If it is only this level of attack, Raytheon can go with Chiba and will not fall behind. After Chiba or can give mirror fire, the right hand waved and thundered, forming a brontosaurus, rushing toward the shadows, and the power was very powerful. In this continuous attack, the power that erupted is terrible. To make such an attack, the difficulty is very large. It is estimated that only the shadow-level power can resist. Lei Ying had just resisted the attack of the mirror fire, and saw the powerful Thunder Dragon collided, and suddenly he suddenly rose up. He did not expect it to be so, and felt tremendous pressure. However, he is also considered to be a battle, and despite being in danger, he still has enough confidence to resolve the attack. When the Thunder attacked, the power of Thunder shadows, the thunderbolt broke out and kicked up to the Thunder Dragon. boom! Lei Ying kicked up and immediately caused the Thunder Dragon to collapse, turning into countless lightning, scattered around. Lei Ying blocked Chiba, but it took time for Yun Ren to let them escape time and escape from the hundred meters. As long as Raytheon delays for a little longer, it will be enough for these clouds to escape and will not be caught up again. There will be no danger to life. Seeing that Yun Ren has escaped, Chiba knows that he wants to chase the past, but also to get rid of the entanglement of Lei Ying, the difficulty is relatively large. Moreover, he has been fighting for so long, physical strength and chakra consumption is huge, there is already some fatigue, if you continue to fight, it is not necessarily a problem. Now, in this case, don''t take risks, let these clouds endure. Anyway, what he has to do now is not to kill these clouds, there is no need to desperately in this situation. "Today, I finally saw the strength of Yun Ren. Your strength is very strong. If you want to kill you, it is still a little difficult." Chiba looked at Lei Ying and said, showing a playful look. "I have to admit that your strength is very strong. If you want to kill you, the difficulty will be very big, but the next time I see you again, I will kill you." Lei Ying said, his voice is low. "Then we will walk around and see who the last deer died." Chiba said coldly, showing a cold smile. Lei Ying did not speak, and slowly quits backwards, while alerting Chiba, beware that he will chase it, causing unnecessary trouble. Chiba didn''t chase, because there was no need for it, and Raytheon retreated. After the Raytheon walked away, Chiba did not hesitate. He also turned and left, rushing in the direction of the red escape. Later, Chiba was in the border city, and the three people met in the evening. After the three people came to the border city on the evening, the hearts of the three people had been embarrassed, worried about the safety of Chiba, and could not rest assured. Seeing Chiba Enron appear, no harm, the red three people finally rest assured, relieved. "You haven''t been hurt?" asked the red-eyed eve, and his heart was full of concern. "I can still have something, rest assured....." Chiba said with a smile, it seems very relaxed, without any pressure. "You''re fine, what are the clouds?" Red bean asked. "Leading''s strength is good. It is not an easy thing to beat him. I stopped them and let them go." Chiba said, there is no concealment in this matter. Anyway, this matter is also a trivial matter, there is no hidden need, and there is nothing to say. "We are all right now, and there is nothing to let them go." Robin said, seeing that Chiba came back safely, he relaxed and showed a light smile on his face. "I am hungry, I am still looking for a place to eat." Chiba said. He fought a battle, and continued to drive for so long, his stomach is very hungry, if he continues to stay like this, it is estimated that he will not be able to support it, and he will be comatose. "Well, my stomach is hungry." Red bean said, looking very happy. The four of them did not hesitate, and immediately went to the city, found a restaurant, then went in to order, and screamed. "Chiba, what are you going to do next?" said the red sun. They all understand that Chiba is not a person who likes to lose money. Since this time he suffered a loss, he will definitely retaliate back to 4.8, and will not easily let go of Yun Ren. "When I am full, I will plan again, and then retaliate against Yun Ren." Chiba said while eating vegetables, his eyes were very solemn, but he was not joking. "You have to go alone to find the trouble of Yun Ren, do you want to bring us." Robin said. In this matter, they really want to help, but their strength is not strong. If they participate in this matter, they may not be able to help Chiba, but they will become cumbersome and drag on Chiba. "You are not strong enough. If you come in, you may be in danger." Chiba said, not wanting to participate in the red three. "Every time such an action is done by you alone, we also want to participate in it." Xi Xihong said. . Chapter 350： Create forces [to be automated] "You want to act with me, you must first improve your strength before you can act with me." Chiba said, showing a smile. "You are disgusting us. We feel that our strength is poor and we cannot act with you." Red Bean said, it seems a bit blame. "It''s not abandoning you, your strength is not strong enough. If you follow me, it will be life-threatening." Chiba said, looking serious. If the strength of the three people in the evening is strong enough, then Chiba does not mind taking them to action, and it can turn the cloud hidden village upside down. "It seems that we can''t be lazy in the future, we must work hard to cultivate, improve our strength, and strive to help you." Xi Rihong said. In the past, she always thought that as long as Chiba was strong enough to protect her, she didn''t need to become too strong. If there were any dangerous things, Chiba could be handled without any difficulty. "If you have this idea, then it is best. If you don''t want to, I can protect you. There will be no problem." Chiba said. 14 With his current strength, to protect the safety of the girl around, it is definitely not a problem, just to act, if you do some assassination tasks, then you can not take them together. "We don''t want to be always protected by you, and we want to act with you," Robin said. "So we become stronger, that is necessary." "If you become stronger, it is also a good thing for me, at least not worrying about your life safety." Chiba said, not against this matter, but also to support and encourage, just look at the red three decision. "We still say something back to business, how do you plan to deal with Yunyin Village?" Xi Lihong asked, still want to understand the specific plan. "It is the first time to go to Yunyin Village. This action is not just a matter of finding Yunyin Village. At the same time, I want to find out the eight-tailed force and collect the power of the eight tails." Chiba slightly sinks and speaks and says herself. plan of. He has the task of collecting the power of nine tails. Now he collects the power of two tail beasts, and the remaining seven beasts, which he needs to find and slowly collect. Therefore, if there is an opportunity, it will certainly not let go of the eight tails, there are other tail beasts. "It seems that this thing will not be very easy, it is still very difficult," Robin said. Regarding the things of the tail beast, Robin knows a lot. Knowing that the medicine beats the tail beast and captures the power of the tail beast is not an easy task, and it is very difficult. "Even if it is difficult, it will not be difficult for me to live with you. You can rest assured." Chiba said, still very confident. "You don''t let us act with you. What do we do after you act alone?" Red Bean said. If Chiba leaves, after acting alone, they will have nothing to do, they will become very boring, but they can''t go on like that. "If you don''t want to do things, you can play in the city, or in the surrounding places. If you feel that you need to find something to do, you can help me collect some clues about the tail beast, which will always be needed in the future." Ye said, telling his own thoughts. If they help to collect the clues of these tail beasts in the evening, then if you act in the future, it will definitely be a lot easier and save a lot of time. "I think it can be like this. Anyway, we have nothing to do, just to help you share the pressure." Xi Lihong said, agreeing with Chiba''s thoughts. Anyway, they have nothing to do now, just to share the burden of Chiba, reduce the burden and reduce the pressure. "If we can, we can build a force, do some intelligence gathering work, provide us with information, or do some trivial things," Robin said. After all, if it is a small matter, they don''t want to be hands-on, they can explain it to the people below. "This idea is good, we can create a force that is rooted in the organization," said Red Bean. For the Xiao organization, the red beans were impressive, and Chiba was still a veteran. He promoted the organization to such an extent, expanded the territory, and completely ruled the country of the rain. In general, Xiao organization can develop so fast, and it is inseparable from Chiba. If there is Chiba, it will not develop so rapidly. "If you have this energy, you can try to create such a force, but I am too lazy to manage, you need to manage it, I will be a strong backing." Chiba said. Creating power is really a dispensable thing for him. It doesn''t matter how much he cares. As long as he is strong, he can sweep all opponents without any help. If there is such a need, it will be a battle for the future, perhaps a helper. If they can create power, it will not be a bad thing for Chiba, even if it can''t be created, then it will not have much impact on him. "This matter will be handed over to us. As long as you become the boss of the power in the future, you can shake the scene and you can do it with your hands." "Then you can do whatever you want." Chiba said with a smile, completely agree with their thoughts. "When you come back from this action, you can definitely see our achievements, and you will surely make you look good." Red Bean said, I am looking forward to it. Always following in Chiba, there are some ideas in the heart of the red bean, that is to make some achievements, even if the strength can not catch up with Chiba, but the career, at least a little achievement. "Then I look forward to your performance." Chiba said with a smile. "Now we have eaten almost, we went back to the room, took a shower, and then rested. I havent had a good rest in these days. Now I am sleepy." Robin said, his eyes narrowed. Chiba looked at Robin, her eyes moving down from her cheeks, slowly falling in front of her, looking at the snow in front of her, and the gap, the heart could not help but feel excited, could not help but think of those let Exciting things. "I just have this idea." Chiba said with a smile, no disguise, that naked red naked eyes. . Chapter 351： Collecting information [for automatic] Back in the hotel room, Chiba couldn''t wait, his eyes became hot, without hesitation, he directly grabbed Robin and started a series of moves. Seeing the action of Chiba, Xihonghong and Red Bean are not surprised. I think that is what he is, and he has long been accustomed to it. Of course, they can''t just watch the game, they will also be drawn into the battlefield, participate in this matter, and fight with Chiba for three hundred rounds. Soon after, a lingering and fierce battle was slowly staged in the room. The whispering whisper rang and echoed in the room. The sound sounded so exciting and difficult to calm down. Chiba is in the city, accompanying the three days of the three days, giving them some ideas, letting them know more about creating a force, knowing how to deal with various things, and what to do. Difficulties encountered. After three days, Chiba and Eve Red were temporarily separated, and they continued to go deep into the country of Lei, preparing to sneak into the foggy village and investigate the eight-tailed force. If the opportunity is right, Chiba will certainly not be polite, directly attacking the human column, force the tail beast out, and seize the power of the tail beast. With the strength of Chiba now, even if you walk sideways in the country of Lei, there will be nothing, there is no strong in the faint village to kill him, come and go. However, in order to avoid trouble, it was easy to find the whereabouts by Yun Ren. Chiba still had a disguise, wearing a black dress and a hood. He basically covered his face and prevented others from seeing his face. Lei Ying led a lot of Yun Ren, and played against Chiba, can not kill Chiba, but was defeated by Chiba, let them suffer setbacks. After this incident, Wuyin Village will certainly raise its alert, so that Chiba can easily sneak into the village of Wuyin, causing damage to the village of Wuyin, killing the villagers and Yun Ren. Regarding this situation, even if Chiba has not yet arrived in the foggy village, he can guess a general and know one. Therefore, on the way to the foggy village, Chiba is not in a hurry, it is completely slow, and it seems that there is a kind of tourist mentality. Even if Chiba is rushing to the foggy village, it can''t easily enter the village, but with his ability, it is not difficult to enter the foggy village. The main thing that Chiba wants to do now is to find out the situation of the eight-tailed people, to learn more about Chirabi, to know where the other party often goes in, to grasp enough information, and to act, it will be much more convenient. Two days later, Chiba came to the periphery of the foggy village, and did not rush into the fog hidden village, but walked around the perimeter to observe the situation in the foggy village. Although it has not yet entered the Wuyin Village, Chiba has already found a lot of sentries, paying close attention to the surrounding movements, but if there are strangers close to the village, they will definitely be notified to the top, and will be sent to follow up. After all, the village of Wuyin is now in an extraordinary period, and there must be no intention to avoid the fact that Chiba has sneaked into the foggy village to do things, which will cause huge losses to the village. After discovering these sentries, Chiba took the initiative to avoid these cloud tolerances and prevent them from easily discovering them. Before the investigation of Chirabys whereabouts, Chiba will not easily reveal his whereabouts, allowing the cloud to react and respond. If Yun Ren knows the whereabouts of Chiba, he will definitely be vigilant, beware of him, and be prepared to face Chiba. Fortunately, many Yun Ren have not yet known, Chiba sneak into the fog village, what purpose, what to do. If Yun Ren knows the purpose of Chiba, then Raytheon will definitely constrain Chirabys actions, let him stay in the center of the village as much as possible, and dont go around. Moreover, if Raytheon is teamed up with Chirabi, the strength is very powerful. It is simply a tyrannical beast. It is definitely not easy or even dangerous to defeat Chiraby and capture the power of the eight tails. After all, let Chiba deal with the existence of two tail beasts, the pressure is very big, even if you can contend, physical strength and chakra will be exhausted, but it is very difficult for others to come and catch the oriole, then it can be troublesome It is. Chiba operates around the foggy village, paying attention to the movements of the foggy village, especially about Chirabi. Chiba has a sense of domineering, can perceive and hear things in the distance, and hear other people''s conversations, so even if you don''t enter the fog hidden village, you can also find some useful information. From the mouth of the villagers in Wuyin Village, occasionally, some clues about Chirabi were heard to learn useful information. Chiba lurked outside the foggy village for three days and collected a lot of information about the Chiraby clues. If Chiraby has nothing to do, and does not leave the village, if he travels outside, he will often go to Yunlei Gorge on the outskirts of Wuyin Village. Although his current strength is not bad, he can master the chakra of the eight-tailed cow ghost, and freely carry out the tail animalization, but it is not strong enough, and it needs more efforts. After all, Kiraby is not very big now. He is only in his early twenties, a few years younger than Raytheon. His mentality is not very mature. His strength has not yet reached its peak. Naturally, he needs to work hard. Since Raymonds plan to kill Chiba failed, and many of them have suffered heavy losses, even Lei Ying cant beat Chiba. Chirabi knows that with his strength, he wants to beat Chiba, which is very difficult. Things. Therefore, Chirabi decided to make himself stronger, and he must beat him when he meets Chiba next time. (Good) Although Chirabi is a human being, he does not hate the villagers. He still loves the village very much and can get along well with the villagers. Therefore, he does not want Chiba to harm the villagers and cause damage to the village. Chirabi understands that as a person, he should take up the responsibility of protecting the village and the villagers, and cannot shirk such responsibility. According to the information collected, Chiba learned that Chirabi will go to Yunlei Gorge every three days, and that he will stay for two days for each practice, much more diligent than before. ". Yunleixia? It seems that I can go to the eight-tailed column and force it." Chiba stands in the misty place, overlooking the distance, where is the direction of Yunlei Gorge. Since it is known that Chirabi often goes there to practice, it is also feasible for Chiba to go there in advance and prepare for the hospital. . Chapter 352： Chirabi Chiba did not delay the time, immediately set off to Yunlei Gorge, ready to be there, waiting for Chirabi to appear. Yunlei Gorge is originally in the suburbs of Wuyin Village. The distance is not too far. Because of the cover of the clouds, it seems that the distance is a little far away. If you fight there, it is very difficult to find out on the foggy village. The foggy village wants to rescue, and the chances are equally small. Therefore, if Chiba waits for Chiraby there, then the chance of successfully defeating Chirabi is very large, and no one will bother to disturb, no one will support. Chiba did not stop, rushed to Yunlei Gorge, about twenty minutes or so, came to Yunlei Gorge covered by clouds. After coming to Yunlei Gorge, Chiba directly found a hidden place to hide. After doing these things, what Chiba has to do is to recharge and wait for Chiraby to arrive, and then you can start to work. After Chiba hides, he casually eats some soldiers and pills, restores physical fitness, and keeps himself in the best condition. Time passed quietly until the next day at noon, Chirabi finally appeared and entered the Yunlei Gorge. After Chiraby entered Yunlei Gorge, he began to recite his favorite r567ap, and also stroked the action directly into the pool to prepare for cultivation. "The guy named Chiba, if I met it, would definitely beat him." Chirabi said it in the form of rap. Obviously he is very interested in defeating Chiba, but also has a lot of motivation. Chiba has been waiting for a day, and does not want to continue to waste time. He wants to beat Chirabi more quickly, to capture the power of the eight tails, or to have the patience and can''t wait to complete the task of this action. Chiba traversed and came to Chiracby, appearing at the entrance, blocking Chirabi from leaving, not letting the other escape. Moreover, he blocked the intersection of Chirabi and the ability to launch frozen fruits, and the frozen intersections formed numerous ice thorns. Even if Chiraby saw that the situation was wrong, it would not be easy to escape from Yunlei Gorge. When Chirabi just entered Yunlei Gorge, he saw someone appearing and blocking the route of leaving. He couldnt help but feel uncomfortable. He did not hesitate, immediately turned around and looked at Chiba standing in the direction of the entrance. "I really didn''t think that you would appear here." Chirabi looked at Chiba and said, still a little surprised. Regarding the information of Chiba, Chirabi has already learned a lot, naturally knows how he looks and knows who is in front of him. Chirabi knows that Chibas strength is very strong. Even Lei Ying has no way to defeat him. Even when he is against the battle, he is still in a disadvantage. However, as an eight-tailed person, his strength is very strong, no matter what opponent he faces. Still have confidence. "You said that I will defeat me, so I will appear. I don''t know if you have this ability." Chiba shrugged and said, showing the meaning of playfulness. "If you appear in front of me, I will naturally defeat you." Chirabi said, no fear at all, enough confidence, and dare to compete with Chiba. He has eight tails. If it breaks out, perhaps even Lei Ying can be defeated. If you play against Chiba, you will naturally have enough confidence and will not fight. "Let''s try it and see how strong you can be." Chiba said. "I will kill you." Chirabi sipped and had enough strength to fight against Chiba. When he spoke, he had already acted, rushed to Chiba, waved his fist, and broke out with powerful power, hitting the door of Chiba. In the face of Chiraby''s attack, Chiba didn''t have the slightest taboo, and also ushered in the past, bursting out the ice power, punching out and smashing into a huge ice punch, (befd) rushing to Chirabi. boom! The two men''s attacks collided together, and immediately burst into a roar, the ice fist was crushed, and Chirabi was quenched by the earthquake. Obviously, for the first time, Kiraby was slightly suppressed and fell behind, not so good. Seeing such a situation, Chirabi was so up in his heart that he did not think that Chibas strength was so strong and stronger than he thought. "Sure enough, it is not easy to beat you," Chirabi said. "Now is just the beginning, the good play is still behind." Chiba said. When the voice fell, he had already taken action and took the initiative to rush to Chiraby to launch the offensive. In a flash of time, Chiba came to Chirabi to perform a physical attack and wanted to suppress each other. If the body touches, Chirabi is still confident enough to compete with Chiba and not fall behind. Chiba''s ability to spread the feet and launch the frozen fruit, wrapped in the fist, broke out the ice power, and rushed toward Chirabi. Chirabi didn''t have a hard shackle with Chiba, but took two knives and held them in his hands. He swayed with Chiba, and resisted the attack of the ice forces to resolve the attack of Chiba. If they play against each other in this way, they will be in a similar situation. In a situation of a tie, it is not so easy to beat the opponent easily. It is not difficult. If this battle wants to end, it may last a long time and it will become more and more intense. boom! Chiba constantly attacks Chirabi, making a dull sound, echoing in the surrounding space, and the power fluctuations spread out, making the space vibrate. During the attack, the ice force broke out and spread into the pool, causing the surface of the water to freeze and become ice. After successive attacks on Chiraby, Chiba failed to take the absolute advantage, and he took out the devil''s weep, held it in his hand and changed the fighting style in front. Moreover, he is no longer the power to launch the ice, but the ability to burn the fruit, blessing on the devil''s weeping, slamming out and blazing out, bursting out a blazing flame, like a behemoth, slamming into Chiraby. Chirabi saw the blazing flames coming over, suddenly stunned, felt the great pressure, and dared not take a nap. He did not hesitate, immediately quit, and waved the knife in his hand, bursting out the amount of lightning power, and then slammed out the fierce swordsmanship, against the flames of the attack, causing the fire curtain to continually collapse, the power is constantly weakened, and such a powerful attack is resolved. . Chiba understands that it is impossible to suppress Chirabi by such an attack. There must be more means and more violent attacks. . Chapter 353： Eight-tailed cow ghost [please full order] Chiba understands that if you want to beat Chirabi, you must not let go. You must show a stronger attack and your chances will be even greater. Chiba waved the devil''s weeping, raised it up, and blessed the blazing flame, then fell down and attacked Chirabi. As he waved the devil''s weep, slammed it out, and immediately burst into a powerful flame, forming a fire dragon, strong against Chirabi attacking the past. Just solved the attack of Chiba, and saw the powerful fire dragon impact, Chirabi felt the pressure. "It''s a bit difficult, but I''m not afraid." Chirabi said, still maintaining his consistent rap style, not nervous, but also calmly deal with. He did not hesitate, used seven knives, and then launched a thunderbolt around the body, blessing on seven knives, flashing thunder and making a slight noise. Chirabi did not continue to retreat, but rushed forward, waving seven knives, bursting out of lightning power, against the fire dragon. Seven knives waved at the same time, the thunder flashed, and the sword gas burst out, making the fire dragon gradually defeated, and it was difficult to hurt Chirabi. After Chiba launched the fire dragon attack, there was no hesitation, and immediately fell to the ice. Soon, he started the ability to freeze the fruit, the ice power filled out, and then entered into the ice. As the ice power is input into the ice, the pool is completely frozen and a thick layer of ice is formed. Then, Chiba slammed the ice, causing the ice to vibrate and immediately popped eight huge icicles, trapping Chirabi. "Millennium Ice Jail!" The sound of the cold sound of Chiba is very majestic, and it has a kind of pressure, which is enough to make people jealous. Chirabi also thought that he would continue to rush to Chiba and launch a rapid offensive, but did not expect that Chiba had launched such an attack and trapped him in the icicles. After seeing the appearance of the icicles, Chirabi was still very calm, not panic, or launched the Thunder property Chakra, blessed on seven knives, rushed toward one of the icicles, and launched a fierce offensive. boom! Kiraby hit an icicle and immediately smashed the icicle and rushed out. He was not hurt and did not fall into a passive situation. As Chiaby rushed out of the ice, Chiba wanted to surround him, the difficulty was great. However, it is only the beginning, and there is still a big chance to beat Chiaby. Chiba still launches the ice power, which makes the ice condense out, forming many ice swords, suspended around the body, pointing to the Chirabi than not far. Chiba waved the devil''s weep, causing the ice sword to impact the past, attacking Chiraby with a strong attack and launching a strong attack. Seeing that these ice swords were attacked by the air, Chirabi was stunned in his heart, did not dare to hesitate, and launched the power of eight tails, causing him to emerge from Chakra, forming a cloak, exuding a fierce momentum. The tail animal coat appears in the body, making him look more powerful, and the combat power is improved a lot, and it can be used with Chiba. Chirabi also waved seven knives to counter the impact of these ice swords, and resolved the offensive. Moreover, behind Chirabi, he has begun to explore the tail of the tail beast. Rumble! ! The two sides of the attack constantly collided, making a roar, echoing in the space, and constantly shaking. "Ice Dragon is absolutely empty!" Chiba is still launching a swift attack, to defeat Chiraby. As he waved, it was a devil''s weeping, swiftly slamming out, mobilizing the ice power, forming a huge ice dragon, and attacking it out strongly, like a wild beast colliding, and the power is very powerful. This time, seeing the huge ice dragon impact, Chirabi can be a bit unsettled, and must attack with all strength, otherwise he will suffer, he will suffer heavy damage, and it is difficult to continue fighting. Chirabi did not hesitate to further deepen the tail animalization, causing the power of the eight tails to burst out, and the tail was constantly explored, making his body become larger and more magnificent. Immediately after the tail appeared, he held a long knife and attacked the past to fight the huge ice dragon that was attacked. Chirabi held the knife in both hands, and with the knife that the tail controlled, quickly swung it up, bursting out a powerful chakra, constantly attacking the ice dragon and disintegrating the ice dragon. Under the attack of Chirabi, the huge ice dragon is still ruined and turned into ice. Asking for flowers Chiraby understands that if he wants to defeat Chiba, he still has to do the tail animalization, otherwise he will only be defeated. "The cow ghost, come out, let''s join forces and defeat this guy." Chirabi said. "It still needs me to go out in person. Your strength is not strong enough." The sound of the cow ghost sounded very unkind, and he still had enough confidence in himself. "After all, Chiba is also very strong, can not be underestimated opponents, must go all out." Chirabi said, still rap tone. Although he is very confident, he will not easily overlook Chiba, or he will try his best to defeat Chiba. ... Soon, Chirabi was completely beast-like, and the eight-tailed cow ghost appeared in a huge body with a pair of horns, but one corner had been cut off, and eight tails were turned behind, like the tail of a squid, but it was huge, body Like a mountain, it exudes a strong momentum and looks terrible. After Chirabi is completely beast, it is still able to maintain a clear consciousness, and can communicate with the cows and ghosts friendlyly, just like friends who have been with each other for many years. Roar! Immediately after the appearance of the cow ghost, a low-pitched voice echoed in the surrounding air, causing the space to tremble. Seeing the appearance of the cow ghost, the huge body, similar to the nine tails, still caused some pressure on Chiba. After all, if the eight-tailed cow ghost breaks out completely, the strength can be circulated with the nine tails and will not fall behind. The difficulty of defeating a full-fledged cow ghost is very large and under great pressure. In general, Chiba wants to defeat the cow ghost, must explode all strength, can not relax, otherwise, it may be overturned in the gutter. Chiba did not hesitate, immediately launched the ability to thunder the fruit, the violent thunderbolt broke out, flashing thunder, filled with a fierce breath. As the violent thunderbolt broke out, it continued to condense together to form a tall thunder, 20 meters tall, sparkling with thunder, filled with a horrible atmosphere, looks very shocking, has a strong visual impact. . Chapter 354： Battle against cows After the emergence of the eight-tailed cow ghost, they looked at Raytheon, showing fierce light and making a low-pitched voice. In the next moment, the cow ghosts acted and rushed toward Raytheon, trying to defeat Chiba. The speed of the cow ghost is very fast, the speed is very fast, and a roar is made, approaching Chiba and launching a rapid attack. The cow ghost waved his fist, bursting out a powerful force, smashing it, smashing it toward the thunder, and the power was very fast, as if it could destroy everything. In the face of the attack of the bulls and ghosts, Chiba is not jealous, control Raytheon, and also swings his fists, bursting out powerful forces and confronting the cows. boom! The forces on both sides collided, producing a roaring sound, powerful forces spreading out and striking toward the surroundings. The behemoths on both sides, strong collisions together, the roaring "three zeros" sound broke out, the power fluctuations spread rapidly, destroying the turbulent surrounding things, causing the ice to break. Such a powerful attack by the cow ghost can only be handled with Raytheon and cannot suppress the other side. Seeing this situation, the cow ghost did not hesitate to continue to collide with the past, inciting a huge tail, like a fist, a strong attack on Raytheon. The cow ghost has eight tails, and it is constantly waving. If the attack is strong, the power is very large. If you want to resist it all, the difficulty is very big. Chiba controls Raytheon, runs lightning, forms a huge knife, constantly swings, fights against the battle, and resists the tail that is beaten. Boom, bang! The forces on both sides collided and immediately produced a loud roar, causing the ice to be shattered and turned into pieces. Although the attack is very strong, it seems to be quite equal and cannot be separated. However, the cow ghost is the more brave in the Vietnam War, wants to make a bang, beat Chiba, and does not want to have any unexpected circumstances. Seeing the attack of the cow ghost, Chiba is still under pressure. He dares not to be underestimated and needs to be careful to avoid unexpected situations. He still controlled Raytheon, but withdrew from Raytheon and quickly came to the edge of the pool. "The technique of wooden dragon!" Chiba did not hesitate to run Chakra immediately, and his hands quickly printed and launched a ninja attack. As the knot was completed, Chakra was input to the ground, the ground immediately tumbling, and the trunk was swept out and condensed into a huge wooden dragon. After the appearance of Mulong, he did not hesitate, and immediately rushed toward the bulls and launched a rapid offensive. The wooden dragon is not going to defeat the cow ghost. As long as it can bind the cow ghost and restrain the action of the cow ghost, that is enough, and the rest of the things can be handed over to Chiba for processing. After the appearance of the wooden dragon, he immediately rushed to the cow ghost, entangled its huge body, let its action slow down, and also absorbed the chakra of the cow ghost. The cow ghost still wanted to defeat the Thor, but did not expect that there would be a wooden dragon appearing, making its action slow. Despite being **** by the wooden dragon, the cow ghost still has the ability to move and can continue to launch the attack, but it is not as strong as before, but it still cannot be underestimated. The cow ghost waved eight tails, and also held a knife, strong waving, slamming the wooden dragon, so that the wooden dragon collapsed, and soon can not bind the cow ghost. "The end of the beast, the cow gun!" After breaking the **** of the wooden dragon, the cow ghost did not hesitate, immediately mobilized Chakra, according to the ratio of yin and yang, condensed the tail beast jade. Soon, the tail beast jade appeared, squirting out from the cow''s mouth, the strong impact of the thunder, not very far, the power is very powerful enough to destroy a mountain, let alone such an attack. The cattle gun exploded and bombarded Raytheon, which made Raytheon have no way to compete. The huge body was immediately defeated. The thunder and lightning scattered in the surrounding space, flashing thunder and a roaring sound. After the bulls have defeated Raytheon, the pressure they will bear will be much lower, and more time can be spent against Chiba. "Now it''s your turn." The cow ghost turned around, the huge body condescending, overlooking Chiba not far away, wanting to tear the Chiba. "Even if it''s my turn, you can''t beat me. It''s just that I beat you." Chiba faces the cow ghost, and he is not afraid, still calm and full of confidence. He can beat even the nine tails, let alone taboos. Roar! The cow screamed, swiftly moved, rushed toward Chiba, and the speed was very fast. He waved his fist and tail and attacked Chiba quickly. It was like a storm, and it was not so easy to avoid it..... In the face of such an attack, Chiba has no hard resistance, waving the devil''s weeping in the hands, constantly attacking with the bulls, resisting the offensive of the bulls, and withdrawing backwards, looking for opportunities to counterattack. After dozens of consecutive attacks, the bulls still can''t beat Chiba. At most, they have an advantage and suppress him a little. I can''t always suppress Chiba, let the cows become impatient, and start to become impatient, without patience all the way. Therefore, after the retreat of Chiba, the cow ghost did not hesitate, immediately mobilized Chakra, once again condensed the tail beast jade, and rushed toward Chiba. Seeing the bombardment of the cows, Chibas eyes became fierce, waiting for such an opportunity. He did not hesitate to launch the Thunder God, quickly transferred his body, left the place, and appeared behind the cow. Before the battle, Chiba had already laid the means, leaving a surgical mark around it to facilitate the attack behind. Nowadays, the means just arranged can finally come in handy. After Chiba moved to the cow ghost, the cow guns rushed forward, bursting out the absolute horrible power, bombarding the rock wall, immediately smashing the rock wall, completely smashing, a huge gap appeared, it looked very shocking 5.6. The cow ghost had confidence that he could defeat Chiba with one blow, but he did not expect that he was still evaded. It was really uncomfortable and almost ran away. After Chiba moved to the cow ghost, there was no pause. Immediately, the action was taken, the flame power was mobilized, and it was continually churned up, gathered in the right hand, and began to compress. He wants to use the flame to compress into a spiral pill, and the power is even stronger than the spiral pill, comparable to the fairy pill. As the blazing flame continues to compress, a huge fireball spiral pill is formed, which is constantly rotating, diffusing the horrible pressure, and the fierce momentum, spreading out to the surrounding, containing the atmosphere of destruction. If you want to arrive, it is not Easy things. . Chapter 355： Alarming thunder "Flame spiral pill!" Chiba rushed toward the eight-tailed cow ghost, and the flame spiral pill, which was condensed in the hand, slammed toward the cow ghost. The flame spiral pill hit the past, bursting out a powerful power, falling on the huge body of the cow ghost. The cow ghost just blasted the tail beast jade, the body is still a bit stiff, can not reflect, it is difficult to escape the attack of the flame spiral pill. boom! The flame spiral pill attacked on the cow ghost, bursting out the violent power, just like the impact of the wild beast, making it difficult for the cow to compete, being knocked out, rolling on the ground, and drawing a long distance. The cow ghost suffers such an attack. For others, it is very scary, but for such a tail beast, it can still withstand it, and it will not be immediately hit hard and lose its fighting power. The cow ghost suffered such a heavy blow, issued an angry roar, and looked very angry. He could not wait to tear the Chiba immediately and vent his anger. After a hit, Chiba did not stop at all, or quickly rushed forward through 14 and quickly fell to the ground, his hands quickly printed, running Chakra, and performing a Ninjutsu attack. "The raft and the tree world are coming!" Chiba''s strong hibiscus numbness immediately caused countless trees to sneak out, forming a forest, like countless vertical pythons, rushing toward the cows, to entangle the cows. When the cow ghost just adjusted the state, he saw a piece of wood appearing, like a python, entangled it. Seeing this situation, the cow ghost was slightly stunned. Without hesitation, he took out seven more knives and held it with his tail. He swiftly swung up and slammed out and smashed the trees that had been explored. The cow ghost constantly waved too much knife and cut off the trees that came to the tree, causing the trees to collapse, not hurting it, and it was all over. The cow ghost can counter such an attack, and Chiba is not unexpected, and it takes for granted. After launching the tree world, Chiba did not hesitate, immediately issued a blazing flame, forming a fire fist and attacking the other side. When the blazing flames slammed out, the woods burned and formed a sea of ??fire, emitting horrible heat, like a behemoth, engulfing the cows and ghosts. When you see the flames coming out, burning the woods and forming a sea of ??fire, trap it inside and burn it with flames. Despite the unfavorable situation, the cows and ghosts will not be afraid, and they will have enough confidence to deal with the attack of Chiba. The cow ghost did not hesitate, waved a huge fist, and directly oscillated on the ice layer, causing the thick ice layer to smash, flew up and scattered in the sea of ??fire. Numerous ice cubes are scattered in the sea of ??fire, and the fire and water blend together, making the fire weaken, not so strong, and can alleviate the crisis. The cow ghost is not worried about this situation. He still has the confidence to deal with it. He has not stopped, constantly waving his fists, shaking the ice, shaking the ice and rushing into the sea of ??fire. Seeing that the cow ghost calmly resolved the offensive, Chiba was not nervous, still have confidence, can deal with the cow ghost. Because the cow ghost had smashed the tail beast jade, it shattered a rock wall, causing a roar, echoing in this world, causing the attention of the fog village. Hearing the roar from Yunleixia, Yun Ren of Wuyin Village was surprised. Even though he did not see Yunlei Gorge, he couldnt help but turn his head and look at the direction of Yunlei Gorge, wondering what happened there. thing. "What happened to Yunlei Gorge?" "It seems that Chirabi is practicing there, there will be no accidents." "I will immediately report to Lei Ying adults and let Lei Ying adults make decisions." Many clouds have been reluctant to talk about it, and they are very excited. Under this circumstance, they dare not have the slightest scorn, and immediately go to report the Raider. After all, the village of Wuyin is currently in an extraordinary period. It is necessary to avoid the Chiba of the ghosts. It must not be insignificant. Otherwise, it will cost a heavy price. Moreover, things still happen in Yunlei Gorge, Chirabi is just going there. If Chirabi is in trouble, then it can be troublesome and there is no way to bear it. Lei Ying was in the office at this time, dealing with the affairs of the village. He also heard the sound of roaring and knew that something must have happened. Soon, knowing the specific situation of Yun Ren, rushed to the Lei Ying office. "What happened in the end?" Seeing Yun Ren came, Lei Ying asked, not wanting to delay time. "There was something happening in the Yunlei Gorge. Chirabi just arrived there soon." Yun Ren did not hesitate and immediately said something. "I immediately rushed to Yunlei Gorge." Hearing the situation at Yunleixia, Lei Ying immediately stood up and said, his voice was low. Chirabi is very important for the village of Wuyin, and there must be no mistakes. Therefore, I heard that there was an accident on the Yunlei Gorge, and Kiraby was still there. Raytheon did not hesitate to go to Yunlei Gorge. When I heard the decision of Raytheon, I rushed to the office and I had no objection. I followed Raytheon and went to Yunlei Gorge. Lei Ying led a team of Yun Ren, a total of ten people, rushed to Yunlei Gorge. When Ray Ying led the cloud to rush to Yunlei Gorge, the battle between Chiba and the eight-tailed cow ghost was still very intense, and it was a shocking battle. Chiba''s ability to burn fruits and thundering fruits broke out with flames and thunder and merged into a flame dragon. As the flaming thunder dragon rushed out, it quickly slammed into the bulls. The power was terrible, and it was destroyed. Everything that was destroyed destroyed everything and could not be resisted. Seeing the flames of Thunder attack, the cows and ghosts feel pressure, have a crisis, and dare not take a nap. The cow ghost did not dare to hesitate, immediately running Chakra, condensing the tail beast jade, blasting the cattle gun, against the flame Leilong. boom! The powerful forces on both sides collided and immediately provoked a roar of horror. Strong power fluctuations spread out around and shattered the surrounding things. Although the cow ghost blocked this kind of attack, the huge body was still shaken out and rolled a few laps on the ground. As for the Chiba side, after the blasting of the thunderbolt, there was no hesitation. Immediately, the technique of flying the thunder **** was launched, and the body was transferred to the rear of the cow ghost to avoid the impact of strong power fluctuations and suffered heavy losses. Chiba appeared behind the cow ghost, did not stop, or continued to attack, and strive to beat the ghost. . Chapter 356： Retreat [to complete the order] "room!" Chiba appeared in the body of the cow, immediately launched the ability to operate the fruit, the left hand flipped, released a hemisphere space, quickly spread out to the surrounding, shrouded the cow ghost inside. The cow ghost was struck by powerful force, and the body fell out and fell to the ground. The body was paralyzed and it was difficult to stabilize the body. "Slaughterhouse!" Before the cows and ghosts can''t react, before making a coping strategy, Chiba draws a devilish cry, condenses the laser on the knife, and approaches the past, close to the cow ghost, and immediately slams the past. Devil May Cried and fell on the tail of the Cow Ghost and cut off one of its tails. The purpose of Chiba''s trip is to go to the power of eight tails. As long as you can get a tail, the task is basically completed. The tail of the cow ghost fell, and Chiba did not hesitate. Immediately took out the dagger, opened the seal, and collected the tail of the cow ghost. The cow ghost reacted and quickly stood up and quits backwards. He opened a distance and looked at Chiba, and dared not relax his vigilance. After getting the tail of the cow ghost, Chiba would not want to continue to attack the cow ghost. Anyway, what I want is already there, and there is no need to continue to consume it. Its not that easy to beat the cows completely, its a lot of pressure and it costs a lot. Chiba quits backwards, looking at the direction not far away, and finds that the cloud-bearing village of the foggy village is coming, but it is not suitable for continuing the battle. Although the strength of Chiba is strong, but with Lei Ying, Niu Gui, and many clouds to fight, it certainly can not take advantage, maybe it will fall in the weak, and even be counter-killed. Lei Ying led the cloud to forbear, and appeared inside the Yunlei Gorge, seeing Chiba and the cows and ghosts confront each other. "Your speed is really fast." Chiba looked at Lei Ying and others, and said, relax, no tension. "Do you want to capture the tail beast?" Lei Ying looked at Chiba and said, he was very confused. "It''s not about capturing the tail beast, just trying to see what the strength of the eight-tailed cow ghost is." Chiba said with a sly attitude, it is still such an attitude, not nervous. "You have fallen off my tail, what do you want to do?" The cow looked at Chiba, and asked in a deep voice, still a little angry. "Just want to do some experimentation, anyway, you can''t stop your life, you don''t have to be so nervous." Chiba said. "Raytheon, what are we going to do now? Do you want to kill Chiba?" said Yun Yong, and looked at Chiba''s gaze. They hate Chiba in their hearts, and they can''t wait to kill him, but they don''t dare to act rashly, avoid being defeated and paying the price. When I heard Yun Ren say this, Lei Yings look became dignified. I dont know how to deal with it. Its a little difficult to decide. "Chiba, we foggy village do not want to be an enemy of you." Lei Ying said, his eyes still fell on Chiba. At present, Wuyin Village can go with Chiba, but it is impossible to defeat and even kill Chiba. In the heart of Lei Ying, but I really want to kill Chiba, but the strength is not enough, there is no way. "I don''t want to be an enemy with you. If you can, maybe you can be friends, but you are in trouble with foggy villages and want to kill me." Chiba said with a chuckle, showing a playful smile. "It''s better for us to turn our backs into jade and turn our enemies into friends, so that''s it?" Lei Ying said. "Raytheon, we can''t do this." Yun Yong said, he was very unwilling. "You want to kill me, it is not an easy thing, and if you want to leave me, you can''t do it. It''s just a customer''s words to turn your enemy into a friend." Chiba said. When he spoke, he had already retired and released the flame, forming a flame wing, quickly vibrating and flew up into the air, tens of meters from the ground. As long as it reaches such a height, Lei Ying wants to chase him. It is very difficult, and even if it is pursued, only Lei Ying and Chirabi can pursue it. As for other clouds, there is no way. Seeing that Chiba rushed into the air and left, Raytheon did not have any special action, and did not intend to pursue Chiba because it would not succeed at all. "There will be a period later, and you will not have such a good result until the next time you meet again." Chiba said, his expression was cold and a kind of domineering. "If you come across you again next time, I must kill you." Chirabi converges on the strength of the tail beast, returns to normal, and looks at Chiba, not angry. ". Then wait and see." Chiba left a sentence, he did not stay here, leaving this place. Although these clouds are not reconciled, there is no way to look at them. Chiba directly shakes the wings of the flames, flies in the air, rushes to the distance, goes to the border city, and meets with the three people on the evening. Chiba originally thought that this operation would take at least ten days at least, but did not expect that, in five days, it would complete this matter and capture the tail of the eight tails. Two days later, Chiba came to the border city and met with the three-day red. When I saw Chiba safely returning, the three people in the evening sighed with relief and relaxed, no longer worried. "I thought you would spend some time, didn''t think of it, so I came back soon." Xi Rihong said, it seems very relaxed. "I thought it would take a little longer. The result is so smooth, I will come back to meet you soon. Don''t you want me to come back soon? (Zhao De''s)" Chiba said, showing a relaxed smile. "Of course not, just a little curious." Red bean said. "You have not prepared to create the forces?" Chiba did not entangle in this matter, shifting the topic. "Although I have this plan, but in the past seven days, where is it so easy, I will handle these things well, I want to create power, and there are a series of things to do," Robin said. "Also, anyway, this kind of thing is not a one-off thing, you need to take it slowly." Chiba nodded and said, very much recognized this idea. "We have to create forces and choose a base before we can begin to deal with things." Xi Xihong said. "To talk about the topic of the base, you really need to think hard and not be reckless." Chiba said, and began to think about the base. . Chapter 357： Immortal pattern The Chiba four people stayed in the border city for another three days, then left here and continued to walk in the tolerant world as a tourist. After the foggy village this time, Chiba understands that with his current strength, it is not very strong. If two or three shadows are united, they can still deal with him. If some powerful tail beast wants to be desperate with him, he will also be in danger and can''t easily beat his opponent. Therefore, Chiba wants to become stronger, even if faced with the siege of many powerful people, it is also capable of self-protection, can compete with the opponent. Chiba wants to achieve the kind of power that dominates the world, so after this departure, I still have to find a way to improve my strength and make myself stronger. Two days later, Chiba and four people came to Tian Zhiguo. After the three people arrived at Tian Zhiguo, they began to create forces and started from the most basic. After Chiba accompanied them to do basic things, they left Tian Zhiguo, and they went straight to the spirits, applied counter-calls, went to the wet bones, and began to cultivate the immortal model. The landform of Wet Bone Forest 803 is different from the outside world. There are huge trees everywhere, and it looks like a rock. It looks very shocking. Although Chiba can have a cockroach as a psychic beast, it is the first time to come to the wet bone forest, and is curious about everything here. "Chiba, you come to the wet bones, what are you going to do?" The voice of the dragon came from the depths of the wet bones. Because of the relationship between Chiba and Konoha, it is not so good to him, or there are some mustards. "I am ready to leave to learn the immortal model." Chiba did not hide, directly said it, anyway, it is not a matter of unspeakable. "If you want to learn, I can hand it over to you." The voice of came and did not refuse. Anyway, it is just a psychic beast. The other party wants to learn the immortal mode, and certainly will not mind, as long as Chiba can learn successfully. "That will trouble you." Chiba said calmly. In less than a short time, there was a cockroach that came out of the depths of the wet bones and appeared in the sight of Chiba. After the emergence of , without delay, I began to teach Chiba to learn the fairy mode. Immortal mode, it is to combine with the spirit of the beast, join hands, absorb the natural forces, thereby enhancing combat effectiveness. Chiba itself has the fruits of the natural demon ability. For the power of nature, the sentiment is more powerful than others. It is not difficult to learn the fairy mode. Explain the definition of the immortal model, and after the cultivation method, Chiba is not eager to try, but digested it. After half an hour of digestion, Chiba began to try the immortal mode. Chiba gave him a squat on his shoulder, and then his hands were printed to launch the fairy mode. As his seal was completed, he could immediately feel that Chakra in the surrounding space immediately rushed into his body, much faster than when he usually absorbed Chakra. Moreover, the Chiba eye circle has changed, the eye circles have turned red, and there are lines on the cheeks, which will make him look more domineering. Still staying in the distance not far away, seeing such a situation, could not help but be shocked, revealing a strange look, can not believe. It is simply unacceptable. Chiba is only trying once, and can master the immortal mode. This is very rare. Only the existence of a very enchanting talent can do this. Perhaps, even if others are geniuses, they can''t successfully master the immortal pattern at one time. "How is it possible, you can only master the immortal mode once you try it?" I was exclaimed, even if I lived countless years, I still felt very shocked and moved. "It turned out that this is the feeling of the immortal model. It seems that it is not as difficult as I imagined. It is still very easy." Chiba said, showing a bright smile, it was very happy. He originally thought that if he wanted to master the immortal model, he would have to spend a lot of time and energy at least, but he did not expect that it would be so easy to do it once. Chiba had originally planned to stay in the wet bones for a long time. Even his sniper can''t believe it. It''s just an attempt to master the immortal pattern. It''s completely unnecessary. It stays in the wet bones for a long time. "You are a monster. It takes a long time for others to master the immortal mode. You only try it once. If anyone knows it, it will definitely be hit hard." He said openly and sighed. "Maybe I am a peerless genius, so it will be so easy, I will master the immortal model." Chiba said confidently, there is no humility. "You have mastered the immortal mode, you can leave." He said openly. "I don''t have to worry about this. Although I have mastered the immortal mode, I haven''t practiced it yet. I have to practice in the wet bones for two or three days to better master the immortal model." Chiba said. "Then you practice slowly." Drop a sentence, then retreat from here, return to the depths of the wet bones, and ignore the Chiba. Anyway, as long as the body of the scorpion separates some avatars, it can be combined with Chiba to launch the immortal mode. The deity does not need to come out. Moreover, the body of the donkey has been staying in the depths of the wet bones. He has never left the wet bones. Even if he is summoned by the spirits, he is splitting up to deal with this kind of thing. After leaving, Chiba was in the vast woods and began to practice the immortal mode. He is now trying to try the power of the immortal model and does not use other abilities. Chiba casts the immortal mode, runs Chakra, and casts a ninja attack. As he continued to display ninja, the huge trees in the wet bones were destroyed, and the roaring sound continued to sound and echoed in the woods. The huge trees were attacked and directly cut off. They collapsed and fell to the ground, causing serious damage to the forest. I saw that the trees in the wet forest were cut off, and I felt a heartache. I felt that these trees had to grow up and I dont know how long it will take. If you can, I want to send Chiba immediately. Otherwise, I dont know how many trees will be destroyed by Chiba. There is no way for me to let Chiba stay here for a few days, then send Chiba away. . Chapter 358： Sauron [please full order] Chiba stayed in the wet bone forest for a week, then left and returned to the original world, and they met in the evening. After they met in the evening, Chiba did not do anything else, but was busy with building power. Creating a force is not an easy task, it still has to deal with a lot of things, it requires more energy, and it can''t be perfunctory. Over the years, Chiba has walked in the countries of the region, and it has earned a lot of money during the period, enough to create a spending of power. Chiba, they created this force, the recruits are mostly low-level personnel, let these people collect information, the operation of the operational forces, as for important things, or - to Chiba personally. Of course, they will cultivate talents and consolidate the strength of the forces. In the following period of time, Chiba did not rush to act, and stayed in Tianzhiguo, starting from the most basic, operating the forces established. To create a new force is to start from scratch and work hard. Although this process is rather laborious and boring, as long as the three beautiful women can accompany him, he will feel very satisfied and still feel very happy. Time is rushing, five years have passed, and this force has already been quite large. Although the strength is not very strong, it is not weak. As long as there is Chiba, it is like a sea **** needle. It has enough strength to compete with any force. watch for. In the past five years, Chiba has not only stayed in the country of Tian, ??the power of management has established, as long as there is an opportunity, it will leave Tian Zhiguo and collect the power of the tail beast. Chiba has collected the power of two, four and five tails, leaving only the power of six, seven and one tails, which have not yet been collected. For Chiba, the power of one, six, and seven tails, if there is a chance, can certainly be collected. This is no suspense. Chiba just took a tail of two tails, sealed it, left the village of Mist, and returned to the country of Tian. The two tails are in the village of Wuyin. Even if there is cloud protection, it is still impossible to protect the two people from the wooden people, and the two tails are forced out, and finally a tail is fallen. "Now, my points have reached a million." After leaving the fog hidden village, Chiba relaxed, check the system space and found that the points reached a million. With so many points, you can redeem some skills, or buy a hero card and summon a hero. Although it is quite large nowadays, the number of strong people is still not much. The top-level combat power is still three people in the evening, only the level of tolerance. If you want to improve your strength, you still need to recruit strong people, or use the One Piece system to summon heroes. "System Jun, I now have a million points, can I redeem a hero card?" Chiba did not hesitate to ask the One Piece system. "The host can redeem the hero card of Roronoa Sauron and needs 600,000 points." The One Piece system gave a reply. Sauron, but a powerful swordsman in One Piece, and vowed to become the strongest swordsman, good at three-knife, the strength is very tyrannical. If Sauron is placed in the world of Naruto, even if it can''t reach the level of shadow, it also has the power of quasi-shadow, which is a very powerful existence. "I want to redeem Sauron''s hero card." Chiba slightly indulged, made a decision, or to redeem Sauron''s hero card. The One Piece system did not hesitate, deducting the 600,000 points from Chiba and redeeming the solo hero card for Chiba. Soon, with a green algae head, slender figure, short sleeves, with dark blue pants, Sauron with three knives around his waist, appeared in Chiba. "Where is this place?" Sauron appeared in a strange world, could not help but look awkward, a little reaction. "Here is the world of Naruto. It is a brand new world for you. You will follow me in the future. I will lead you to conquer the world." Chiba said. "Oh, then you will be my boss in the future." Sauron said, looking very casual, not very concerned. For him, as if it appeared somewhere, he would not care much, and he was very casual. "Let me go, we return to the country of the land." Chiba said. ask for flowers If the organization has a strong person like Sauron, the overall strength will become stronger, and even if it fights with other forces or the village, there will be no problem. Chiba is considering a problem. Since it can be exchanged for the heroes who are loyal and not betrayed by the One Piece system, then Chiba does not need to spend their minds to recruit the strong people of the world, as long as they can accumulate enough points, Can summon powerful heroes. The heroes summoned by the One Piece system do not need to worry that they will betray and can be trusted. However, to summon a hero, you need a lot of points, which is much more expensive than redemption skills. Chiba must redeem more points to summon more heroes. ................. "Chiba, who is the person you brought back?" Seeing Chiba with a young man coming back, the red sun felt strange and asked. "This is the younger brother I am going out on the road, and I am very strong in the road. I can help us in the future." Chiba''s simple explanation does not have much explanation. "Sorron, you are here too." Robin saw Sauron, and immediately excited, exclaimed, difficult to calm. Although they did not appear in the world of Naruto in the same period of time, they still know each other, know who the other party is, and they used to be partners. "Robin, you are here." Sauron was equally astonished, a little unsettled, and asked. "You two still know each other, I really can''t believe it." Red Bean said, for the relationship between Sauron and Robin, I don''t understand what is going on. "We used to be partners, but now we can be friends here," Robin said. Not so excited, he gradually recovered his calmness and looked indifferent. "Yes, you are still a partner in the future, you don''t need to stick too much." Chiba said, showing a bright smile. "I think there are some things, you have not explained to us, always very mysterious." Xi Lihong looked at Chiba, and asked, looking very curious, wanting to see through Chiba, but there is no way. . Chapter 359： New task [to be automated] "Although I have some secrets, it doesn''t matter, there is no harm to you." Chiba smiled and looked indifferent. Some things still have to be kept secret. It is better not to say it. Otherwise, it is still more troublesome to explain. There is no way to say it. "Since you say this, then we don''t ask much. As long as there is no harm to us, that would be enough. No matter what you do, we will support you." Xi Rihong said, his face was calm. "It''s rare for me to come back. Let''s go back and eat well, then take a rest." Chiba said. On the evening, they had no objections, nodded, returned to the base, and began to make dinner and celebrate together. The so-called small wins and new marriages, Chiba and Xiri Red three separated for a period of time, and now reunited together, the mood is willing to "eighty-two" will be excited, after eating, they will linger and enjoy the passion. Back to the base of Tian Zhiguo, there is nothing to deal with in Chiba, you can relax and enjoy life. As for the daily affairs of the organization, they will be handed over to Xi Xihong for treatment, and they can be managed. Although Sauron came to the world of Naruto, there was no special thing to do. If there was nothing to arrange for him in Chiba, he would practice swordsmanship every day except for eating. It can be seen that he still has a great obsession with being the strongest swordsman and will not let go. Ding! "The host has a new mission to capture the wheel of the Uchiha stop water kaleidoscope, the mission is successful, reward 300,000 points, the mission fails, kill the host." The sound of the One Piece system sounded and released the mission. Capture the eye of the kaleidoscope that captures Uchiha''s water stop! Chiba snorted in the heart, did not expect to have such a task, a little unexpected. For the writing circle of the Uchiha family, Chiba has a lot of interest, but has never been able to rob the wheel. Nowadays, the One Piece system has released such a task. However, Chiba has enough reason to go to Muye Village and go to the kaleidoscope of Yu Zhibo to stop the water. Uchiha Zhishui is the genius ninja of the Uchiha family, and awakened to the kaleidoscope to write the eye, the strength is very tyrannical, it is estimated that it can reach the level of the shadow level. After all, in the original work, the Zhicun group wanted to kill Uchiha to stop the water. If it was a confrontation, the group was not an opponent of water. If the root members joined forces and interfered with the water stop, they might be completely defeated. Can not take away the right eye of the water stop. Moreover, Uchiha''s kaleidoscope of water-stopping can write the strongest illusion, and can directly explore the other''s consciousness and control the opponent''s consciousness. In general, Uchiha has a very strong water-stopping power. The illusion is very horrible. It is definitely not easy to deal with. If there is no strong strength, it will be defeated. In any case, Chiba will complete this task, otherwise, if the mission fails, he will die. Soon after returning to Tian Zhiguo, because of this task, Chiba did not stay, and then went to the leaves. Since the end of the nine-tailed event, Chiba has been in the wood for more than six years. For a moment, Naruto has been six years old and started studying at Ninja School. When I left the leaves of the woods, Chiba said that he was a descendant of the hero. Naruto must not be ill-treated. He should let Naruto know his life and know that his father is the fourth generation. If Chiba returns to Konoha, and finds that the whirlpool Naruto lives a hard life, and is ridiculed by the villagers of Muye as a monster, and they are not treated fairly, then Chiba will certainly not be polite, and will definitely make a lot of trouble. In this action, Chiba still acted alone, and did not let Xi Lihong and others follow. After all, it was to go to Muye, and maybe there would be a fierce battle. If they lead the evening, they would not be very convenient or even dangerous. Things. After three days, Chiba came to the country of fire, near the leaves of wood. Chiba stands on a high mountain outside the village of Muye, and is condescending, overlooking the village of Muye. I haven''t been back in more than six years. Now the wood leaves have changed a lot, but the overall situation is still the same. After a while, Chiba left from the top of the mountain and approached the village of Muye. About two hours later, Chiba was close to the dead forest, and the technique of flying the thunder **** was carried out. He was transferred into the dead forest and easily entered the wood leaves. There was no pressure at all. Because Chiba knows how to fly the thunder god, it is impossible to block him from entering the wood leaves. Even the wood leaf ninja does not know that Chiba sneaked into the wood leaves, which is completely unconscious. Chiba entered the dead forest and was not in a hurry to move, but waited until night fell and then began to act. He came to Kono this time, not simply trying to kill Uchiha to stop the water, there are other things to do. By the time the night falls, Chiba will camouflage and then enter the village. With his current ability, it is not difficult to avoid the Konoha ninja and prevent others from perceiving it. After leaving for more than six years, I have not been able to meet Kakashi. Now I am back to Kobayashi. My heart is also a little miss for this big brother. I want to go back and see him. Chiba is a person who thinks about what to do. Since I have this idea in my heart, I will not consider too much and decide to do it. Anyway, its just going home, you dont have to think too much. By the cover of the night, Chiba quietly rushed to the courtyard of the house and entered the courtyard silently. Although it is enveloped in the night, Chiba can see the surrounding environment, see the things around, and see things that were once familiar. Seeing these things, Chiba has some sighs in his heart, and he has a lot of feelings, recalling the days he used to live here, and those good memories. Although Chiba entered the courtyard and did not make any noise, Kakashi''s perception was very sharp, and immediately knew that someone had sneaked into the courtyard. Kakashi in the room, without any hesitation, immediately appeared quietly from the room behind Chiba, holding the bitter in the hands, ready to fight. "Who are you?" Kakashi stood behind Chiba and said with a deep voice, his eyes became cold. When I heard Kakashis words, Chiba was not nervous. I didnt even have the preparation for the battle. I slowly turned around and looked at Kakashi. . Chapter 360： Kakashi got married "Kakashi, don''t you recognize me?" Chiba turned and looked at Kakashi, calmly speaking, showing a bright smile. Seeing Chiba appear in front of me, in the courtyard of her own, Kakashi was excited, still a little unbelievable, looking at Chiba. "Chiba, you are back." Kakashi said, excited inside, a little do not know what to say. After all, Chibas current position is different from that of Konoha, and it has become a rebellion and an enemy with Konoha. According to the experience of the past few times, if Chiba sneaked back to the wood leaves, there are plans, and each time the wood leaves are basically suffered huge losses. Therefore, when Kakashi saw Chiba returning home, his heart was naturally very excited and he was a little worried. It would be very possible if Chiba had made a lot of damage to the leaves and caused the wood leaves to suffer heavy losses. Chiba had a very strong strength six years ago. Now, in the past six years, the strength of only 14 will become more powerful. Looking at the whole wood leaf, I want to find a ninja that competes with Chiba. It is estimated that there are only three generations of fire and three forbearance. The existence of the level, otherwise, can not block Chiba at all. "Kakashi, you don''t seem to like me back." Chiba looked at Kakashi and said. "How can I not like you to come back, just think that you have a situation like the village, let me react a little, but I don''t know what you are going to do," Kakashi said. Today, Kakashi is already in his early twenties and is very mature and stable. He will not be impatient when dealing with things, and he will consider things very comprehensive. "I just took a vacation recently, there is nothing to do, so go home and see you and see how you live." Chiba said, still calm. "If you say this, you will have to say this for more than six years. Not only have you not returned, but I have not contacted you." Kakashi said, and he was a bit blaming for Chiba. "When I come back, you are not happy. If you come back to see you often, don''t you often let the wood leaf executives find you trouble? The high-rise of the wood leaves is not a good thing." Chiba said. When I heard Chiba say this, Kakashi felt very reasonable. "Don''t stand outside, or say in the advanced house." Kakashi said, leading Chiba into the house. When Chiba walked into the hall, she saw a beautiful young woman with a beautiful figure, a slender figure, a long brown hair, a nightdress and a lazy gesture. The young woman who appeared in front of her eyes, Chiba is quite familiar, and she is the wilderness of the three tails. After six years, Ye Yuanlin has undergone great changes, becoming more beautiful and full of temperament. Most importantly, Ye Yuanlin has now become a woman of Kakashi and has become the nephew of Chiba. For such a result, Chiba can accept, but the first time I saw such a scene, it was a bit stunned and a bit uncomfortable. When I saw Chiba coming into the hall, Ye Yuanlin, wearing a purple nightdress, was surprised. The inner mood changed and became very complicated. I didnt know how to describe it. Nohara is a wood leaf ninja, and it should be for the wood leaf, for the wood leaf. However, she is now the wife of Kakashi, the nephew of Chiba, and should also think about Chiba, not thinking about dealing with him. Thinking of what Chiba had done before, and thinking of those Kobayashi ninjas killed by Chiba, there is a hate in the heart of Nohara, who wants to suppress Chiba and then hand it over to the tops of Konoha. "Kakashi, you have found your wife, and I don''t even inform me about it. It''s too loyal." Chiba''s eyes turned at Kakashi and Ye Yuanlin''s house, and said with a smile. "I haven''t understood where you went these years. I want to inform you that it''s a very difficult thing, so I didn''t tell you." Kakashi said with a smile, a little embarrassed. "When did you get married?" asked Chiba. "A year ago," Kakashi said. "You two can come together, I am still very happy, I wish you a good year, and you are old-fashioned." Chiba said, there is no objection to Kakashi''s marriage. "Chiba, you go back to Konoha, what''s the matter?" After the silence, Nohara-Lin asked. In any case, if Chiba is unfavorable to Konoha, Ye Yuanlin will certainly not agree, and will certainly try to block, and even tell the news of Chiba back to the village. Even if the strength of Chiba is very strong, but under the joint efforts of many powerful wood leaves, I want to push Chiba away, let him leave the leaves, there is still a chance. Therefore, although Ye Yuanlin is the wife of Kakashi, it is also a Konoha ninja, and will not tolerate the disadvantage of Chiba against Konoha. "You don''t have to be so nervous. I am coming to Konoha, just look at you. By the way, do a little thing, it won''t be bad for Konoha." Chiba said, it is still very relaxed, there is no pressure at all. Of course, he can''t say anything about killing people and winning the writing of the round eyes, so he won''t be promised at all. I am afraid that Nohara will immediately report the top of Konoha and send the strong to deal with them. "Lin, you don''t have to be so nervous. Since Chiba said that he won''t do anything that damns the village, then he will definitely not do that. We must believe him," Kakashi said. Although Chiba is inferior, but as a big brother, Kakashi is still willing to believe in Chiba. "I hope so, otherwise I will not let you go." Nohara Lin said, it is not a joke. "Don''t move, I think I won''t let go of me. With my strength, no one can make it difficult for me, and I want to harm the wood leaves and even destroy the wood leaves, it is not a difficult thing." Chiba said, It doesn''t matter. "We rarely get together, don''t say these unhappy, or say happy," Kakashi said. "Kakashi, I haven''t eaten with you for a long time, drinking together, it''s hard to get together tonight, it''s better to have a drink, talk about it." Chiba said. "No problem, Lin went to the kitchen to order, we have a good time," Kakashi said. Although Ye Yuanlin lacked interest, he did not disagree. He turned to the kitchen and made some meals himself. After a while, Kakashi and Chiba sat at the table and ate some little things while eating the side dishes on the table. . Chapter 361： Narutos situation From the third end of the World War, Chiba did not have a good meal with Kakashi, relaxed and chatted, chatting about the past life, and what he saw. This evening, the two brothers gathered together, it is very rare. Seeing that Chiba talked with himself so much, Kakashi felt happy in his heart. As for those positions, he put it down temporarily. "How is the child of the Feng Shui Gate now? It should be almost seven years old." Chiba said, just ask casually. For the character of the Feng Shui Gate, Chiba is still respectful. During the position of Naruto, he did not use the means of darkness to deal with some problems in the village. Therefore, for the children of the Feng Shui Gate, Chiba is still more concerned, if there is nothing, it will not target Naruto. If you can, Chiba would pay more attention to Naruto and help Naruto to a certain extent. Chiba asked this question, mainly to understand the situation of Naruto now, and to see how life is, and the day when he will be settled in Naruto, is the heros gesture, or as a monster, let Naruto bear The villagers are reviled and condemned. When I heard Chiba ask Naruto, I have been sitting in the position of Nohara, and suddenly stunned, wide-eyed and looked at Chiba. "Do you pay attention to Naruto''s situation, what do you want to do, and what purpose?" Ye Yuanlin asked, and there was doubt in his heart, and he would not be polite. If Chiba wants to target Naruto, if Ye Yuanlin gets on his own life, it will not make Chiba succeed, and it will definitely stop. Kakashi is also a bit strange. I don''t understand why Chiba suddenly asked Naruto. There is doubt in my heart, and I can''t worry about it. "You don''t have to be so nervous. I just respect the wave of Feng Shui, so I will look at the situation of the whirlpool Naruto and see how his life is going. Hey." Chiba said, it is still very relaxed, not the slightest tension. "How is he going, it has nothing to do with you." Nohara Lin said, no good feelings for Chiba, gradually exposed. "I originally agreed with Fei Fei, I can''t treat the whirlpool Naruto, so I am naturally concerned with it. I can care about this matter." Chiba said, with enough patience, he did not fall out with Ye Yuanlin. For Nohara, I dont like myself, and I am against myself, but I am not angry, but I still have enough patience. "We originally wanted to take over the Naruto and live with us, but the three generations of the fire did not agree, and did not tell him his life, just raised him as an orphan of the war." Kakashi said, revealing A sigh, very sympathetic to Naruto''s experience. When I heard Kakashi say that Chiba didn''t know the specific situation, she also knew how things developed. Fei Fei Sun did not tell him about Naruto''s life experience. He chose to hide, basically the same as the original. The villagers regarded him as a monster. He did not have a good impression on him, even isolated him and condemned him. "I didn''t think that Fei Fei Sun Hao actually made such a decision, so that the heroes of the future generations, it really is his usual style." Chiba said, showing a scornful smile, his eyes became cold. Seeing that Chiba reacted like this, even Kakashi felt uneasy. When he was worried that Chiba was in a rage, he went to find a trouble with the flying sun and affected the village. "Huoying adults are also thinking about the village, do not want to see any unexpected situation in the village, so they will treat Naruto this way." Kakashi said, want to stabilize Chiba''s emotions. "For the sake of the village, you should hide the life of Naruto? Can you tell him that you can''t recognize Naruto''s position in the village?" Chiba said coldly, and it is ridiculous to think of such an idea. "The main reason is that the villagers can''t accept the nine tails. They think that the human power is a monster, and there is no way for Huo Ying adults." Kakashi said. Under such circumstances, even if the practice of flying the sun is wrong, Kakashi should try to talk to him as much as possible to stabilize Chiba''s emotions, not to let Chiba impulsively go to the troubles of flying the sun. "After flying, the sun is shining, and even the most basic power is not there, you can only do this kind of thing." Chiba said coldly, and was very disappointed with the decision of Fei Fei. "Chiba, things have developed into this, Naruto is living well now, you should not go to the trouble of the fire shadow, not to make trouble in the village." Kakashi said. "I will not act recklessly. I am not looking for trouble when I come back this time. You don''t have to worry about finding trouble with me." Chiba said. ". Time is not early, you should rest early, don''t think about these things. After all, this is the village''s thing, decided by the villagers." Kakashi said, do not want Chiba to intervene in these things. "Okay, then I am going to rest." Chiba nodded. He can see that Kakashi does not want to manage this matter, so he will not say it to the surface, or do not continue to say. However, Chiba will not calm down this matter, and there will definitely be other things that are aimed at flying. Chiba returned to his long-lost room. It has been for many years. He didn''t sleep in his room. He missed it and felt the whole person relax. Staying in my room, Chiba still couldn''t help but think of her previous life. This one night, Chiba did not do anything, just stayed in his room to rest, quietly spend a (good) evening time. "Chiba, what are you going to do today?" Kakashi asked Chiba about breakfast in the morning. "I am now the rebellion of Muye, it is impossible to go to the village to go shopping, otherwise, I don''t know how many ninjas are besieged and want to take my life." Chiba said with a smile, with contempt, Not too nervous. "So, you can only stay at home now, can''t go outside, so as not to have a bad influence on the village." Kakashi said. He is very happy that Chiba can come back, but he does not want to give trouble to the village. If he can act with low-key, it is best. Of course, Kakashi hopes to see that Chiba does not go out to get into trouble, just stay at home and get along with them. Seeking support, seeking automation, seeking full order ~~~. Chapter 362： Kakashi’s plan "Reassured, I will not go out during the day. If I want to go out, I will go out at night, so as not to be discovered by the villagers, causing trouble for you." Chiba said, feeling that Kakashi became paralyzed, I dont know if it was because of marriage. For the sake of it, it is not so crisp and neat. When I heard Chiba say this, Kakashi was a little relieved, but he couldn''t help but worry about it. He felt that Chiba had returned to Konoha, and there are still some things to do. It is not purely coming back to meet him. "If you want to act at night, it won''t be any plans in the village." Kakashi asked, this kind of thing still has to be asked. "Where do I have any action, it is too long to return to the leaves, some miss, so I want to go and see, remember it." Chiba said, it seems very casual. Of course, he only perfuse Kakashi and did not say his purpose. If he said his purpose, then Kakashi would not agree and would stop him. Chiba is planning to find Uchiha Fuyue and plan a plan. It must not let Kakashi know, otherwise it will not succeed. "Chiba, are you sure that there is no more trouble in the village?" Kakashi looked at Chiba and said, still can''t worry, there is concern. "The 107 is natural, can I still deceive you?" Chiba said, looking serious. Of course, the number of times Chiba deceives Kakashi seems to be quite a lot. In any case, Kakashi still can''t let the Chiba too much. I don''t really believe this younger brother. So I decided to keep track of Chiba in the dark, monitor Chiba, and prevent Chiba from doing anything to hurt the village. During this day, Chiba did not go out, staying at home, boring to stay, or drinking tea, or sleeping, was completely relaxed, without any pressure. Stayed at home for a day, Chiba night and Kakashi, Ye Yuanlin to eat together, or just chat. Wait until 9 o''clock in the evening, Chiba leaves the courtyard, and the name is to go out and revisit the place where he lived. "Will Chiba go out like this, will there be any plans? I think he will return to Kono this time. The purpose is not to simply gather with you and talk about life." After Chiba leaves, Nohara-Lin to Kaka West said, there are concerns in my heart. However, she is the wife of Kakashi and the nephew of Chiba. It is impossible to tell this kind of thing in front of Chiba. "I also think that the purpose of his return is not simple, but he can''t be exposed to him in front of him. We are brothers." Kakashi said, showing a sigh. "You also think that the purpose of Chiba is not simple. I thought that you saw him coming back happy and broken, and even the most basic judgment was gone." Nohara Lin said, showing a smile. "I have you said so bad?" Kakashi turned a blind eye and said silently. "Since you know that the purpose of Chiba is not simple, what should you do?" Nohara asked, looking solemn, no joke, just want to know how Kakashi should handle this matter. In this matter, no matter how Kakashi does, there is his truth. Nohara will not criticize him and feel that he is not doing it right. If it is her, it is estimated that it is invisible than Kakashi and I don''t know what to do. "I decided to follow and monitor Chiba to see what he did. If it is not good for the village, I will stop him, or I will tell the Huo Ying adults." Kakashi said, his expression became solemn, and he has already made up his mind. , made this decision. "I support you." Nohara Lin said, thinking that Kakashi''s way of doing things is already the best, can''t do it any better. "I am leaving now, otherwise I don''t know where he is going," Kakashi said. He said, he left the courtyard, did not enter the night, and soon could not see the trace, rushed to the direction of Chiba. When Kakashi went out, he did not find the figure of Chiba, but it did not prevent him from finding Chiba. After all, Kakashi''s psychic beast is a canine, as long as the psychic beast is summoned, with the smell of Chiba, you can find Chiba. Kakashi did not hesitate to summon the dog to pass the spirit, handed a piece of cloth with the smell of Chiba to the front of the dog''s nose, let the dog smell it, and trace the Chiba with the smell. The dog smelled the smell of the cloth, then the nose stretched into the air, gently squirming a few times, identifying the smell of Chiba in the air, and then determining the direction of Chiba. It only takes a few seconds, and the dog recognizes the location of Chiba and determines where he is heading. The dog took action and rushed southeast of the leaves, and Kakashi followed the dog. After a few minutes, the dog came to an uninhabited street, where there was a ruin and no residents lived here. The dog took the pace, walked forward, and finally came to the front of a wall, stopped, and continued to sniff the nose, it seems that Chiba is here. Suddenly, there was no such thing as a wall. There was a place where it moved and a figure appeared. Hey! A soft whistle sounded, a white fog rose and a figure appeared. Suddenly seeing this situation, Kakashi was surprised, did not hesitate, immediately quits back, ready to fight, ready to attack. However, when he saw the other side, he was relieved and the whole person relaxed and felt a false alarm. The person who appeared in front of him, not someone else, was alone, and Chiba, which was tracked by Kakashi. "I know that you don''t trust me, I will definitely follow it." Chiba looked at Kakashi and said, with a contempt, and did not blame Kakashi. If their positions are exchanged, then Chiba will also make the same decision as Kakashi, choose to track Chiba, see what he wants to do, and what purpose. However, Chiba had seen Kakashis intentions, thus preventing Kakashi from chasing and allowing Kakashi to continue. Kakashi did not think that he was seen by Chiba, and he became a bit embarrassed, and certainly could not continue to follow. I would like to recommend a new book, "The Marvel''s Inventor System", which is written by Iron Man''s Marvel World. If you like it, you can go and see it. By the way, it is not easy for a friend to have a new book. I want to have a recommendation. Must have good grades. . Chapter 363： Uchibo "How can you calculate me in Chiba?" Kakashi looked at Chiba, and although he felt that he was losing money, he still had to say it. "Then what are you going to follow me?" Chiba said with a smile, not because he was said to be so worried. "Chiba, what are you going to do?" Kakashi slightly indulged, or choose to ask, see if Chiba will be true back~ answer. , "I have already said that I just walked around Muye, walked the place where I first walked, and recalled the original life. Don''t you believe me? It really disappoints me, and we are still brothers." The leaf said, showing helplessness. When I heard the question of Chiba, Kakashiton felt that he was losing money and didn''t know how to explain it. "I don''t believe you, I just don''t worry, you have to promise me that you can''t do things that are not good for the village." Kakashi said, still paying more attention to the interests of the village. "I promise you that when I come back this time, I don''t want to be against the wood leaves, you can rest assured." Chiba nodded. With such a serious response from Chiba, Kakashi chose to believe him once, no longer track Chiba, retreat from here, and let Chiba move freely. This time Kakashi retired, it is really no longer planning to follow Chiba and return home directly. When I saw Kakashi leave, Chiba did not stop, and immediately rushed to the southwest. For him to promise Kakashi, there will be no harm to the interests of Muye, that is to say, to do it, it is necessary. Anyway, he is not going to kill people tonight, just to see an important person. Ten minutes later, Chiba was close to the Uchiha family and entered the territory of the Uchiha family. Although the Uchiha family is a large family of wood leaves, they have not been able to stand on the heels of the high-rises. They can only serve as the head of the still life. It seems that although they have high power, they are actually monitored by the high-level monitoring of the wood leaf. If the Uchiha family wants to rebel, it is easy to be known by the top and make decisions to suppress the Uchiha family. Although the Uchiha family did not get much important, but its own strength is not bad, it is still one of the most powerful families of Konoha, the overall strength is tyrannical, can not be underestimated. Moreover, the Uchiha family now has a genius such as Uchiha Shusuke and Uchiha, and its strength has improved a lot compared with the third period of the World War. On the other hand, the other families of the entire wood leaf, after the third endurance war, suffered heavy casualties, the strength was weakened a lot, no longer so tyrannical. Because the overall strength of the wood leaves is weakened a lot, and the Uchiha family has become stronger because of the rise of two geniuses, so the top of the wood leaves worry, the Uchiha family will want to betray. In order to prevent the Uchiha family from rebelling, the top of the wood leaf has implemented a series of measures to weaken the power of the Uchiha family. The Uchiha family looks superficially on the surface, but there is not much real power in the hands. It can be said that it is external and strong. Because of the unfair treatment of Konoha, the Uchiha family has a lot of protesting voices, and they are already eager to rebel, want to rebel, launch a rebellion, or rebel against Konoha, or directly seize power, then control the leaves and rule other families. The territory of the Uchiha family is very advanced. Anyone who breaks into the territory of the family will soon be discovered. With Chiba''s current strength, if you want to avoid these sentries, it should not be a difficult thing, just use a little means. However, he did not intend to do that, and the bright and savvy appeared in the Uchibo area, especially for the sentry. Chiba came out tonight to see Uchiha Fuyue, and found these Uchibo people, and there is no problem. Anyway, they are now planning to rebel, and will certainly not disclose the news of Chibas coming to the land. High-rise leaves. If you really want to disclose it to the tops of Konoha, it is also a group of Uchiha people. Anyway, even if Chiba comes to Uchibo alone, it will not be dangerous. It can easily cope with the situation. Even if many Uchiha strong players take the shot and attack him, he still has the confidence to deal with it. If the people of the Uchiha family want to do it, then Chiba is not polite, just sweeping them directly, let them know what is called real power. Asking for flowers "Who are you, dare to come to the Uchiha family, are you impatient?" A Uchibo who wore a black combat uniform and was medium-sized, probably in his early twenties, quickly rushed over and blocked In front of the leaves. "I came to see Uchiha Fuyue, I hope you take me in the past, or let Uchiha Fuyue come out." Chiba looked at the other side, and said, the sound is normal, there is no wave. "Who do you think you are, you still want to see the patriarch, you can roll now, maybe you can keep a small life, otherwise, don''t blame me." Uchibo people said, showing the meaning of playfulness. Because he did not know the identity of Chiba, he dared not put Chiba in his eyes, a very arrogant gesture, and he could kill the other person''s appearance. ... "You will go and talk to Uchiha Fuyue, and say that Qimu Chiba asks to see him, but he still sees it." Chiba said, the voice became cold and there was not much patience. Hearing the name of Qimu Chiba, this twenty-year-old is very arrogant. The Uchiha people who did not put the other person in their eyes immediately trembled and almost fell to the ground, and the face brushed pale. Infiltrated a cold sweat and became very guilty. He did not think that the person who appeared in the tribe was actually such a **** of killing, which really scared him. He was also a bit grateful in his heart. Fortunately, he was not so rash, and did not work on Chiba. Otherwise, with Chibas acting style and temperament, he would definitely be dead and could not keep it. Although he has not seen it, he has heard about the deeds of Chiba, and there are various rumors that Chiba is a very powerful existence, which can kill the shadow-level powerhouse. After killing the shadows, you can also bear the sand. Surrounded by the whole body, it is enough to prove the strength of Chiba. Moreover, it was still five years ago. Five years passed and Chiba reached the youth stage. The strength will only be stronger and more horrible than before. "I will immediately inform the patriarch." The young ninja did not hesitate and immediately turned to rush to the depths of the ethnic group and sent the news back. . Chapter 364： Tominami Uchinami As the Uchiha people rushed to the depths of the ethnic group, soon after, several Uchiha people appeared, standing around Chiba, watching Chiba with vigilance, looking bad, preparing for the battle. Obviously, they have all heard of the story of Chiba, knowing that this guy is not good, and he is vigilant in his heart and dare not relax. Seeing these Uchiha people appear, Chiba is not nervous, still so calm, so calm, the mouth is still smiling. Even if these Uchibo people are not polite, they immediately besiege him, he still has the ability to cope, and will not fall behind. "Why, Uchiha Fuyue is not going to come out to see me?" Chiba said, not at all polite, completely treating himself as a guest, but also on the high side, it is simply owing to the flat. "Qimu Chiba, I dare not come out to meet the "five or six zeros", we can not offend you like this." A hearty voice came from afar, full of gas, but very calm, no fear. Not far away, two lanterns lit up, held by two people, and a middle-aged man came over, dressed in brown loose clothes, medium-sized, with a shawl of black hair, a light-looking, revealing look . Even if he confronts Chiba, he can still be calm and not nervous. It seems that many things are within his own calculations and he has enough confidence. This person is Uchiha Fuyue, the current patriarch of Uchiha, who is very strong in strength, can not be underestimated, and manages the entire Uchiha family. If it is not because of Uchiha, his own son rebellious, Uchiha Fuyue will not be so short-lived, perhaps to achieve a career, to succeed in the power of fire, or to lead the people out of the wood leaves, independent Uchiha family. However, those are the things that happened in the original work. If Chiba interferes with this matter, it should be able to change the original ending. Moreover, the Shicun group has long been killed by Chiba. Without the promotion of the group, Uchiha will not necessarily start with the tribe, and the result may have changed. Uchiha Fuyue is not as simple as it seems, but its strength is very powerful. In the third time of the World War, it has already opened a kaleidoscope to write a round eye. If you underestimate his words, you must pay a heavy price. The reason why Uchihas family dared to conspire against it was because Uchiha Fuyue awakened the kaleidoscope to write the eye, which is one reason for having the confidence. With a kaleidoscope to write the eye, it can be used to control the nine tails and attack the leaves to achieve the best results. As far as the current situation is concerned, the Uchiha family has a kaleidoscope to write the eye, and the only ones that survive in the world are Uchiha Fuyue and Uchiha. However, the Uchiha family did not know the survival of Uchiha with the soil, and the tribe did not know that Uchiha Fuyue awakened the kaleidoscope to write the eye. Those who know this kind of insider are only the passers-by of Chiba. "Don''t you plan to stand here and talk to me about the dawn?" Chiba looked at Uchiha Fuyue and said. "I have forgotten this thing. Let''s talk inside." Uchiha Fuyue said, still very kind. When he spoke, he made a gesture of asking for Qianba to go first. Perhaps it was also a temptation to see how Chibas power was. Chiba did not hesitate at all. He went straight ahead and went deep into the Uchiha ethnic group and went to the important meeting room of the Uchiha family. Uchiha Fuyue knows that since Chiba comes to talk to him, it is not a simple matter. There must be something important. Maybe it can be cooperated, so be careful. You cant just find a place to sit down and talk. I missed the news. Seeing that Chiba walked straight ahead, and calmed down, there was no fear at all. Uchiha Fuyue could not help but move. He felt that Chibas courage was terrible. It was a terrible existence and had done many earth-shattering things. If the Uchiha family has such a character, the He Zhiyu Zhibo family does not rise, they can go directly to the fire and the power, and turn to the face with Konoha. Although Uchiha is a talented person, it is a rare genius, but it is not enough to do things neatly, and too much for the village. It is a pacifist and always does not want to wage war. This is not enough. If Uchiha, like Chiba, is acting resolutely and decisively, it will be decisive and will not drag the water, so that it may be a great cause. Ten minutes later, Uchiha Fuyue led Chiba back to the family, and came to a conference room to get along with Chiba alone. Uchiha Fuyue poured a cup of tea into Chiba, pushed it to the front of Chiba, made a gesture of asking, and poured a cup for himself. "Let''s talk about it, what do you have to come to me?" Uchiha Fuyue took the teacup and took a sip of tea, and said. "Actually, I am looking for you this time. I mainly want to tell you about the plan of the Uchiha family." Chiba showed a smile, as if he could see through everything. I heard that Chiba said this, Uchiha Fuyues heart screamed, and there was a bad premonition. It seems that Chiba knew something and made him uneasy. "The Uchiha family can have any plans, I don''t know why, but you know that." Uchiha Fuyue said, showing a casual smile, not nervous, no pressure. "If you want me to point it out directly, then there is no meaning." Chiba said, "Is the Uchiha family planning a rebellion?" This time, Chiba is not polite, directly speaking out the key issues, lest everyone turn around and always play Tai Chi, it is a waste of time. When I heard that Chiba directly spoke of the topic of Uchiha, the Uchiha Fuyue suddenly shook, not 1.7 calm. This kind of thing is too sensitive for the Uchiha family. Even if others speak it out, it can have a big impact. Uchiha Fuyues heart was awkward and did not expect Chiba to know this plan. The Uchiha family is a rebellious idea, but it is limited to the top of the family. There are still several elders who have not spread the news. However, Chiba knows that such news is in vain and does not understand Chiba. How did you know it? Uchiha Fuyue looked at Chiba and his eyes became sharp. Recommend a friend''s new book, Marvel type "Marvel''s inventor system", it seems to write very well, write the contents of Iron Man, if you like, you can go and see, support! ! . Chapter 365： Make a plan [to complete the order] "How do you say Uchiha''s family rebellion?" Uchiha Fuyue looked at Chiba, and asked, looking confused. Even though this kind of thing is said by Chiba, it is still impossible to admit that it is necessary to preserve the suspense before it can figure out the purpose of the other party. Otherwise, it will be unfavorable to Uchiha. "We don''t tell the whispers, I am also a wooden leaf rebellious. I don''t know how many ninjas want my life. I don''t stand on the side of the wood leaf for the Uchiha family. Maybe it can be Help you." Chiba said, showing a bright smile, still very calm, no pressure. I heard that Chiba said that Uchiha Fuyue felt very reasonable, but still vigilant and did not dare to relax. "If the Uchiha family is rebellious, what are you going to do?" Uchiha Fuyue thought slightly and immediately said. "This is the thing of your Uchiha family. I will not intervene or do anything. At most, I will give you some advice." Chiba said. 14 Regarding this drowning, he didn''t want to break in, lest he should bring trouble to himself. If there are enough benefits, he doesn''t mind interfering with this matter. "If you don''t plan to intervene, then come to us to do something, just come and tell me, do you know that we intend to rebel?" Uchiha Fuyue looked at Chiba, and said, obviously not very confident. "Perhaps this is also a reason. I want to watch Uchiha''s family rebel and get rid of Konoha. After all, I don''t agree with Konoha." Chiba said, and did not conceal his own thoughts. "I thought that you intend to cooperate with our Uchiha family and seek some benefits from it. Is it because I care?" Uchiha Fuyue said, showing a scornful smile. "If there is any benefit, I can cooperate with you." Chiba said, "In fact, I think that the Uchiha family does not have to go to the power of the fire shadow, it is better to simply leave the wood leaves, independent portal." "If you say this, then you must have your own opinions. Let me talk more about it." Uchiha Fuyue said, I want to get more information from Chiba. "If Uchiha''s family is rebellious, it will inevitably go to war with other families of Konoha. There are still many civilian ninjas in Kobayashi. The strength is very good and should not be underestimated. You think that under such circumstances, Uchiha can Do you have an advantage?" Chiba did not turn around and said it directly. "That is not necessarily a thing. Our Uchiha family is not white, and the strength is still there." Uchiha Fuyue said, thinking of the awakening of the kaleidoscope to write the eye, there is more confidence in the heart. "Even if you wake up the kaleidoscope to write the eye, you can control the nine-tailed force, but do you think you can easily control the nine tails?" Chiba looked at Uchiha Fuyue, revealing a mysterious smile, and said. When I heard the words of Chiba, Uchiha Fuyue was shocked again and looked straight at Chiba. It seems that many things are in front of Chiba, and there is absolutely no way to cover it up. "What do you know in the end?" Uchiha Fuyue asked, and there was some confusion in his heart, and there was not enough enthusiasm. "I know a lot more things than you think." Chiba said with no humility, said with a smile, "I know that you have awakened the kaleidoscope to write the eye, and intend to use a kaleidoscope to write the wheel to control the whirlpool, to counter, to capture the shadow. Great power, this is one of your sources of gas." Uchiha Fuyue was shocked again, his body vibrated, and he almost stood up from his seat and looked at the Chiba in front of him. "How do you know this?" Uchiha Fuyue asked, even the sound could not be calm, I wanted to ask Chiba. Regarding the awakening of the kaleidoscope to write the eye, Uchiha Fuyue did not tell others, perhaps only the wife knew that even his own son was concealed, and others did not know, and could not get news. In Uchiha Fuyue''s view, Chiba is a prophet-like existence. Nothing is something he does not know. It seems that all secrets have no way to hide in front of him, which is enough to cause tremendous pressure on others. "How do I know that it doesn''t matter. What matters is how you decide on the Uchiha family''s rebellion. This will affect the future of Uchiha. If you don''t do well, it may make Uchiha a family." Killing the family." Chiba said, saying such a word is a very easy thing, without any pressure. "Do you have any good opinions on this matter?" Uchiha Fuyue said. Although Uchiha Fuyue is still unhappy with Chibas attitude, he has to admit that Chibas strength is very strong now, and he knows a lot of secrets. If he listens to the others opinions, it may not be a good thing for Uchiha. It will benefit the Uchiha family. "If I change it, I will make a decision. I will not let the Uchiha family fight with Konoha. At most, they will lead the people to leave Konoha, and seek other places to develop and slowly expand their strength. At the same time, Uchiha is separated from the wood. The leaves, so that the strength of the 410 wood leaves will weaken, will make the strength of the wood leaves weakened a lot." Chiba slightly sinking, said. "Our Uchiha people have lived here for so long, how can we easily leave here, we can''t do it, and our hearts are embarrassed here." Uchiha Fuyue said, it seems difficult to decide, not to leave the family. For them, it is unacceptable to abandon the place where life has been long and leave the family. Perhaps, the ethnic land is very important to them, it is difficult to give up, and will not leave easily. "You have to understand a word, the tree moved the dead to move, wasn''t it not willing to leave the leaves at the beginning of the day, and now it is not very good to develop in other places, can you compete with the Japanese to the family?" Chiba smiled It is not a good thing to think that it is too good to love the family. It should be learned to give up, so that it can become a big deal. I heard that Chiba said that Uchiha Fuyue was silent and felt very reasonable, but I still have to consider it before I can make a decision. "If the Uchiha family is reluctant to retreat to the ethnic group, and wait until the Uchiha family becomes stronger, directly attacking the wood leaves and taking down the wooden leaves, it is a good thing to return to the clan." Chiba added. . Chapter 366： Uchiha 鼬 [for automatic] "If you wait until later to attack back and re-enter the main land, why not rebel now, take down the leaves, take control of the power?" Uchiha Fuyue said, I feel that I can do so. "If you think that the Uchiha family has such strength, it is natural to do so, but you think that the Uchiha family is very strong now, how many shadows can you find out? You have a way to counter the flying sun and the sun. And the three shadows of the masters?" Chiba''s laughter, and said, it is very unkind, and very domineering. Although the strength of the Uchiha family is not bad, there is no advantage at all. The outcome is still two. "Even if there are not many strong shadows, as long as they can control the strength of the nine tails and control the nine tails, they can defeat these powerful players, let them surrender, let them compromise, and dare not compete." Uchiha Fuyue The opening said, still feel that such an approach is feasible. "Your thoughts are wonderful, but you don''t have to think about unexpected situations?" Chiba said with a sneer. He didn''t think that Uchiha Fuyue thought the problem was still so simple. He could also become a patriarch. "Can there be any unexpected situation?" Uchiha Fuyue is not clear. "You can guarantee to control the nine-tailed force, summon the nine tails, you can control the nine tails, just start with the wooden leaf ninja, and not even the people of the Uchiha family as the target of attack?" Chiba said coldly. With a mocking smile. When Chibas words came out, Uchiha Fuyue immediately silenced. Before this, he really did not think about this problem. If the nine tails are not controlled, and they are crazy about the Uchibo family, then this action is a disaster for Uchiha, and it will inevitably cause heavy losses. Loss. Uchiha Fuyue wants to change the current situation of the Uchiha family, not to bring the Uchiha family into ruin. If this matter is not sufficiently grasped, then it is impossible to act rashly. Otherwise, the Uchiha family will not be able to say what the result is. "I thought you thought about this kind of thing, but I didn''t think that I never thought about it. Your patriarch is really incompetent. If you act like this, I guarantee that the Uchiha family will pay a heavy price." Fu Yue was silent, and Chiba said, his tone was affirmative and he was very determined. After all, he had played against the nine tails and knew that the strength of this tail beast was strong and he did not like being controlled. With the strength of Chiba, even if you want to suppress the nine tails, it is not an easy task. Moreover, Uchiha took the soil at the beginning but got the guidance of Uchiha''s spot, and couldn''t easily control the nine tails, let alone the lack of experience. It was just awakening the kaleidoscope to write the eyes of Uchiha Fuyue. "I will carefully consider this matter, will not act recklessly, thank you for your reminder." Fu Yue said, finally realized that how incompletely he considered. "I just talked about it casually. Do you want to do this, just decide it." Chiba said with a smile, and there is no tension. It doesn''t seem to care much. "You help me like this, give me advice, what benefits do you want to get?" Uchiha Fuyue said, since he said this thing well, then it is time to talk about conditions. "You don''t have to give me any benefit. If I want to benefit, I will come to pick it up." Chiba said, she has stood up and is ready to leave. I heard that Chiba said this, Uchiha Fuyue suddenly rose up and considered a lot of things. "You don''t want to start with my people, write more about the wheel." Fu Yue said, his face is solemn. In this matter, Fu Yue is very serious, can not be scornful, and can not retreat. If Chiba is going to go to the Uyghur family to write a round of eyes, Fu Yue will certainly not agree, and the shot will stop and become an enemy. "Is it really you don''t know?" Chiba did not answer, just said a word. "If you start with my tribe and capture the eyes of the circle, I will not let you go." Uchiha Fuyue said, his face was solemn, his eyes were sharp, like a sword that was squirting, flashing cold. "While you awakened the kaleidoscope to write the eye, but if you really want to do it, it may not be my opponent." Chiba said, showing a disdainful look. After all, he did not hesitate and went out to the outside. When Chiba walked to the courtyard and came to the front of the gate, he saw a young man in black clothes and a tall figure. He was standing there and watching Chiba coming out. The boy''s size is even shorter than Chiba, but the eyes of Chiba are very firm and not shaken. Seeing this boy in front of him, Chiba is slightly strange. To be honest, Chiba was the first to see Uchiha, and did not expect that it would be under such circumstances. For people like Chiba, I know very well, I am familiar with the basic information of the former, and I am vigilant in my heart and dare not relax. When I saw Chibas family in Uchiha, I was careful to doubt the others purpose, and I dared not relax. I was thinking about many problems and wanted to guess the purpose of Chiba. ". Uchiha, the genius of Uchiha, is a good talent, and there will be a great future in the future, but you must make clear your position that you are a Uchiha family or a wooden leaf ninja." Chiba (Nod Zhao) looked at Uchiha, and slowly walked over and said. When I heard that Chiba said such a discourse, I felt inexplicable and some did not understand. "When the fish and the bear''s paw can''t have both, what choices will you make, or will you follow the fate of the trajectory and continue to move forward?" Chiba left the other side with such a problem when passing by. Uchihas body vibrates, revealing a stunned look. He is a very intelligent person. When Chiba says this level, he understands what it means and what it means. He turned and looked at Chiba and walked out of the gate and walked toward the distance. He wanted to ask what Chibas words meant and what it meant. However, he knew in his heart what this meant. Even if it was asked, there was no meaning at all. Things would happen and he needed to make a choice. . Chapter 367： Naruto Naruto After leaving the Uchibo area, Chiba did not hurry to find Uchiha to stop the water. Anyway, there is still time, stay here for two days, and then go to Yu Zhibo to stop the water. Moreover, he is still not fully aware of the whereabouts of Uchiha''s water stop, and he does not know when the water will appear. In general, it is still a cumbersome thing to deal with Uchiha to stop the water and capture his writing eyes. It will not be so easy. Chiba leaves the Uchibo area and walks in the leaves of the wood, but will remain concealed, be vigilant, and beware of the patrolled ninja. After walking alone for an hour, Chiba returned to the courtyard of the home. Although Kakashi failed to follow the Chiba operation, he was worried that he was afraid of what Chiba had done to endanger the village. Therefore, after returning home, there was no rest and he was waiting for Chiba to come back at home. If Chiba does something, Kakashi can act the first time and help the village solve the problem without causing too much damage. Fortunately, Chiba is still back, and there is no movement in the village. Obviously, Chiba has not done anything big 747. "Kakashi, you still don''t trust me." Chiba jumped into the courtyard and saw Kakashi''s sitting on the stone bench and said. "I am not worried about you, I am worried about the situation in the village." Kakashi said, or the explanation is to cover up. "I am coming back now, you can rest assured." Chiba said. Drop this sentence, he did not say anything, went to his room. The next day, Chiba did not stay at home honestly, it was not his style. Chiba''s transformational technique does not reveal the original appearance, so the wood leaf ninja will not recognize it. I don''t know that Qimu Chiba returned to the village, sneaked into the wooden leaves, and swept the city. Although Kakashi disagreed with the practice of Chiba, he could not stop it. He could not let Chiba act. At most, he should pay more attention to it. During the day, I can walk in the village of Muye, look at the familiar places, and watch the pedestrians. Chibas heart sighs and the whole person relaxes. After visiting a few streets in Chiba, I came to the Ninja School. (b) He came to the Ninja School not only to see what he had studied, but also to find someone - the whirlpool Naruto. When Chiba came to the Ninja School, the Ninja School was just out of school. Naruto is now less than seven years old, but has already begun to go to school in Ninja School. Because he is treated as a monster by the villagers, no one of his peers is willing to be friends with him. In order to be able to get close to everyone, he can only go to the Ninja School early to go to school, hoping to change the status quo in this way. However, even though he came to Ninja School to go to school, his peers were still unwilling to be friends with him, or regarded him as a monster and alienated him. Therefore, in most of the time, Naruto is a single shadow, only one person can move, one person learns, one person cultivates, one person eats, and lives very hard. In order to attract everyone''s attention, the young Naruto always pranks and often runs to graffiti on the statues of the fire. After school, many children came out of the Ninja School and walked to their homes. Naruto is still so lonely in the crowd, low head down, slowly coming out of the Ninja School, the interest is not high, and the children cheering around are out of place, as if the whole world is isolated. Standing outside the gate of the Ninja School, Chiba looked at Naruto, who was only a single-faced, depressed man. He felt a little sigh in his heart. He felt that letting a child withstand such pressure, isolated him, rejected him, and regarded him as a monster. Angry, it is not good for the high-rise of the leaves. "Vortex Naruto!" Chiba walked forward and said, his eyes fell on the tender Naruto. Suddenly called by the name, Naruto sneaked a little, stopped, looked up, and looked at Chiba. "You call me?" Hearing someone calling his name, Naruto looked like a recognition, showing a smile of innocence, and he was very happy. Living in such an environment, if Naruto is optimistic about life, then it is sure to hate the people in the village, then it will go dark and black. So sometimes, think about Naruto''s attitude towards life, Chiba still admire this guy. "Yes, it''s me calling you." Chiba nodded and said, showing a light smile and a very good attitude towards Naruto. All the people around me have always isolated him, treating him as a monster, no one is so good to him, smiling at him kindly, talking so politely. Therefore, Naruto is like a reward at the moment, the whole person is very happy, showing a bright smile. "Do you have anything to look for me?" Naruto asked, his face still smiling. "I think you guy is very good, I plan to invite you to have a ramen noodles, can you?" Chiba said calmly. "Okay, I like to eat a ramen noodle. I just thought about it. If you don''t have money, you can''t eat a ramen noodles. I didn''t expect you to appear. It''s great." Naruto cheered and looked very excited. , showing a bright smile. For Naruto, its very good to have someone who is so good to him. I feel very happy inside. I dont doubt the identity of Chiba at all. Why is it so good for him? Moreover, he was originally a guy with a rib, and he would consider so much. Otherwise, there would be no such attitude towards life. "Then let''s go," Chiba said. Naruto nodded and agreed to come down quickly and did not refuse. As for the children who have left the Ninja School, they saw that Chiba was with Naruto, and they were so happy. They felt a bit strange and didnt care too much. They don''t want to take care of the Monsoon monster, just think about going home quickly, and then you can go play. Chiba and Naruto, one by one, walked together, crossed the two streets, and walked over to the noodle noodle restaurant. "What do you want to eat, though, I will treat you, and I will be full." After entering the noodle restaurant, Chiba said. "Haha, then I am not welcome, I am very good to eat." Naruto said happily, giving a sincere smile. "Reassured, I am not bad money, just casually eat." Chiba said. . Chapter 368： :一乐拉面【求全定】 "Haha, then I am welcome. The boss gave me three bowls of meat, plus meat and egg." When I heard Chiba''s treat, Naruto was excited, not at all polite, and Chiba was coming. Cooked. "Give me a ramen like him," Chiba said. Chiba has not been to a Le Ramen for many years. I saw a familiar store, a constant boss, and a grown-up calamus. I also have a lot of sighs in my heart. "Well, you wait a moment." Uncle Uncle said with a smile, even though it has been for many years, it is still so enthusiastic and has a good attitude towards life. After a few minutes, a Le Ramen is ready to be served in front of Chiba and Naruto. It is full of heat and filled with fragrance. It looks like it is selling. "I want to start." Seeing these excellent ramen noodles, Naruto cheers, and the heart is very good. "Get started." Chiba said. Chiba and Naruto did not hesitate and began to sing up. Naruto is like a few days without eating anything, gorging, very fast, a bowl of ramen, he was killed in less than half a minute, and immediately wiped out the second bowl. Naruto became an orphan, so small to live alone, usually does not have any money for spending, although I like to eat a ramen noodles, I dare not eat every day. Moreover, even if you come to eat a ramen noodles, don''t dare to add, add meat, you can only eat a bowl of very ordinary ramen, can not compare with others. Therefore, Chiba asked him to eat a ramen noodles today, so that he can eat and eat, and not limited to how much to eat, Naruto is very happy, for a long time no such life. Although Ye Yuanlin wants to be good to Naruto, but Hiroki''s high-level command is down, he can''t tell Naruto''s life, and he can''t deliberately be too close to him, so Ye Yuanlin can''t treat Naruto well. Moreover, the wilderness of Lin Yuanlin Weiwei, even after the paste of the leaves, is not much to be seen, there is still prejudice. Besides, Ye Yuanlin was once taken away by Chiba, stayed in the country of rain for a few years, and Chiba made things that damage the leaves. All the villagers hated Chiba and would anger to a certain extent. Nohara, there is still prejudice against Ye Yuanlins words. Therefore, although some people are secretly concerned about Naruto and hope that he will live better, he still cannot change his life. "Thank you for asking me to eat ramen, right, what is your name." Naruto ate two bowls of ramen in a row, slowed down and said to Chiba. He was curious in his heart, who is Chiba, so passionate, ask him to eat ramen. "My name is Ye Qian, I am traveling to Muye, seeing you are more pleasing to the eye, so please eat ramen, you don''t have any pressure." Chiba said, revealing a smile, calmly said. Under this circumstance, Chiba can''t say his true name, otherwise other ninjas who stay in the noodle restaurant will definitely know his identity and expose his whereabouts. "Haha, then my luck is really good, everyone ignores me, treat me as a monster, only you care about me." Naruto said, it is a naive look. "How can you be a monster?" Chiba said, looking very relaxed, without any pressure, and even more afraid of Naruto. "They all said that I am a human column, saying that I am a monster. I used to destroy the village. Many people were injured. If there is a strong person to block it, it is estimated that many villagers will sacrifice." Naruto said, his look became Suddenly. For those things, he did not know the specific situation, and did not have the slightest impression. He was only accused by so many villagers, and his heart was somewhat uncomfortable. "That is the fault of Jiuwei, it is not your fault, and there are many things you don''t understand. You are not what the villagers said." Chiba lowered his voice and said. Chiba came to Naruto this time, and he intended to tell him the life of Naruto, instead of continuing to conceal it. "Do you know what happened before, can you tell me? I want to know more. Every time I ask someone, they don''t want to tell me, always swear at me." Naruto looked up and looked at Chiba, his eyes changed. Be firm. "Do you want to know about your business, and your life?" Chiba looked at Naruto, smiled and said. Asking for flowers "Thinking, they all said that I am an orphan. I want to know who my parents are. Others have parents who love. Only I don''t have parents to love them. I don''t even know who they are." Naruto said firmly, the look is a bit Helpless, a little lost. "If you want to know, then come with me." Chiba said. When he spoke, he had already paid an uncle, and then walked out of the noodle restaurant. Seeing the behavior of Chiba, Naruto did not hesitate, even if there were still half a bowl of ramen, and did not continue to eat, turned and followed Chiba out of the noodle restaurant. Where are we going now? After going out of the noodle restaurant, Naruto asked, and his heart was very curious. .......... "You just followed me." Chiba said. He looked at the three statues of the fire in the distance, did not hesitate, took the pace and walked toward the statue of Naruto. Although Naruto is still very confused, he does not know what Chiba is going to do, but he did not hesitate to follow Chiba and walked toward the statue of Naruto. About half a minute later, Chiba and Naruto boarded the hillside of the Naruto statue, stood at the top of the Naruto statue, and stood in the wind, overlooking the entire Konomura. "Naruto, do you usually come to the statue of Naruto?" Chiba turned and looked at Naruto, and asked. At this time, Naruto is standing above the statue of the Feng Shui Gate, and his face is awkward. I dont know if Chiba brought him here. What is the purpose? "I usually come here, but they are all pranks, paint the statue of Huo Ying, just want to attract everyone''s attention." Naruto reached out and grabbed his hair, it looked a little embarrassed, sorry. "Naruto, your parents are the heroes of Konoha, they are to protect the wood leaves, and you should have been a hero, but many villagers do not think so, the tops of Konoha do not want that, so You become a monster in the mouth of the villagers." Chiba said, slowly telling Naruto''s life, let Naruto understand his life. When I heard Chiba say this, Naruto was surprised and couldn''t believe it. . Chapter 369： Life experience [seeking automatic] "My parents are heroes, and I should have been heroes?" When he heard the words of Chiba, Naruto was very surprised, his eyes wide and he was very confused. Naruto didn''t even know about his own life, he was always concealed by the villagers, and everyone liked him very much, treating him as a monster. Nowadays, you can learn about your life from Chiba. Naruto is definitely excited and wants to know immediately. "Do you know who your parents are?" Chiba said. "I don''t know, so I asked you." Naruto shook his head and said that Chiba would tell him the answer. "Your father is the fourth generation of Huo Ying - wave Feng Shui." Chiba did not hesitate, slowly said it. With such information, Naruto stunned the "six-five zeros" and his eyes were wide and he could not believe it. He never imagined that his father turned out to be the shadow of the four generations. No matter who he guessed, he would not think of such a result. "No, my father is a four generations of fire!" Naruto exclaimed, looking at the huge statue under his feet, excited, difficult to calm down. He did not think that he had been pranking and painting the statue of the four generations of the fire shadow. The deity of this statue turned out to be his father. Such a message is very shocking for him, like a blue sky, unacceptable. "Is this true? Is my father a four generations of fire?" After a few minutes of excitement, Naruto turned and looked at Chiba and asked seriously. In this matter, he must take it seriously, and he must not be sloppy, or he will admit his father. "Nature is true, I don''t have to deceive you. I still watched your parents die." Chiba nodded and said, calm and not excited. "Since I am the son of the four generations of Huo Ying, then why do I call the whirlpool Naruto, not the wave of Naruto?" Naruto asked. "This is not the top of the wood, but also the idea of ??flying the sun, want to keep a secret that is useless, not to reveal your identity, so let you follow your mother''s last name directly, your mother is called a whirlpool Xinnai." Chiba said, showing a hint of coldness. "It turned out to be the case. I finally know who my parents are. I am not an orphan with no parents, and my parents are so powerful." Naruto said, excited. Naruto knows a lot about the four generations of Naruto. He knows that this is a powerful ninja, and he has made tremendous contributions to the village. Finally, in order to protect the village, he lost his life against the nine tails. The most important thing is that the wave of water and water has become a shadow of fire, only one year, it is young. Since Naruto understands the things of the wind and water gate, then I know that the whirlpool, Xinnai, knows that this is also a powerful ninja. However, even if Naruto knows these things, he can''t connect himself with them. He doesn''t know that his parents are them. "Is my parents dead because of the nine tails?" Naruto suddenly silenced and asked after a few minutes. "Your mother is the last nine-man column, but when it is in the basin, it is called by the psychic technique to call the nine tails and attack the village. Your parents avoid major losses in order to protect the safety of the village. At the same time, it is also to let you control the power of the nine tails, display the corpse and seal it, and seal the attributes of the nine-tailed yang and his mother and your mother Chakra into your body," Chiba explained. "If I didn''t make a mistake, your father set up a seal procedure when he sealed the nine tails in your body. If you encounter difficulties later, you may be able to meet your parents." When I heard that Chiba said these things, Naruto silenced, it was very quiet, did not speak, tears swirled in the eyelids, began to burst out, and slipped down the cheeks. He thought that his own life was like this. He thought it was an orphan who didn''t love him, but he didn''t think that his parents actually loved him so much and sacrificed his life. "Since my parents are heroes, why do the villagers treat me like this and grasp it as a monster?" Naruto doesn''t understand, what is this for?.... According to his parents'' understanding, Naruto became a human pillar, sealed nine tails, carrying such a heavy burden, should be respected by the villagers and become the hero of the village. However, the result turned out to be the opposite. The villagers regarded him as a monster, spurned him, and did not regard him as a person. He never cared about him and would not respect him. "Because they are afraid of the nine tails, I feel that you are the incarnation of the nine tails, and will run away at any time, hurting everyone''s life, you are very unstable factor." Chiba said. "In fact, this matter is still the responsibility of the top of the wood, they are always thinking about the village, but they are not willing to take any risks, do not want to bear any burden, so do not disclose your affairs, do not implement Your parents'' wishes will allow you to live in the village with a heroic attitude and be respected by the villagers." "How can they do this, why is this for me?" Naruto said inexplicably, tears streaming out, showing an angry look. "This is because they can do everything for the benefit of the village. They can sacrifice anyone. This is what they call righteousness." Chiba sneered, showing a mocking smile. Chiba remembered that he was also a Konoha ninja. He did not think about rebelling against the leaves of the wood, but he was forced to rebel from the leaves of the wood. Of course, betraying Muye is not a bad thing for him 2.4. Anyway, it will not have any effect. Its just that the posture of the high-level wood leaf high-level, always think that the time you have done is right, you can sacrifice the individual to reach the village. Purpose, to protect the interests of the village. Is the people in the village so unbearable? Naruto said, not looking. "In your opinion, the leaves are always bright and big, and you won''t do anything, but the dark side of the leaves, how many have you seen?" Chiba sucked blood, and looked very disdainful. When I heard Chiba say this, Naruto is silent, I dont know how to answer it, I dont know what the villages face is, but after todays events, he definitely knows about the village and has changed. . Chapter 370： I want to be a hero "The high-rises of these wooden leaves have been so dark, and I still use them as learning goals." Naruto said, showing disdain, and some anger. "No matter where it is, there will always be light and shadow. As long as there is light, there will be shadows. The leaves have a bright side, and naturally have a dark side, but many people don''t know it." Chiba said. "Thank you for telling me all this, let me know who my parents are." Naruto exhaled a breath and immediately showed a bright smile and said. Knowing his own experience, Naruto was very angry when he started, and felt that he should not be treated like this, but should be the hero of the village, just as his parents hoped. However, after a while, Naruto calmed down and felt that it was very good to know who his parents were. He should not hate anyone, and should not be anyone who hates the village. He should study hard and try to cultivate ninjutsu as the parents expected, and become the hero of the village and get the approval of the villagers. If he hates the villagers, he will only go astray and break into the darkness, fearing that 14 will not meet the requirements of his parents. "It seems that you don''t hate it, the villagers treat you like this." Chiba saw Naruto, and said, I was a little surprised, I think Naruto''s mentality is good. "I didn''t hate them, even if they treated me like this, I used to be a monster." Naruto said, "On the contrary, I want to become stronger, become the hero of the village, get their approval, change my opinion. "Your ambition is very good, try to cultivate it." Chiba said, I think Naruto is a little guy, still very good. "I will work hard to cultivate. Later, like my father, I will be on fire and protect the village." Naruto said, his eyes are firm and he is looking forward to the future. "This is the reincarnation scroll of the Thunder God. Your father used this ninja to make a name for himself. I hope that you can carry forward it. You can be as good as your father, and you can take advantage of it." Chiba takes a ninja scroll from the space equipment. Handed to Naruto. His reel of the ninja was not the one that the Feng Shui Gate handed over to him, but he copied it. The scroll of the Thunder God that was handed over to the Chiba was first handed over to Kakashi. Nowadays, those who know how to fly the thunder and survive, are also Chiba and Kakashi. I heard that this ninjutsu is still proficient in the feng shui shui, Naruto is even more excited, and he is determined to understand this ninjutsu, and to carry forward. "It has already been said that you have said it, and the next thing will be brought to you." Chiba said. After all, he did not hesitate and immediately turned and flew toward the distance. When talking to Naruto, Chiba could sense that there were dark ninjas watching them not far away, but there was no movement. It is estimated that after a while, these dark-end ninjas will go to report the flying sun, explaining what Naruto has experienced today. If they know that the contents of the conversation between Chiba and Naruto will be very tense, they will not be calm, and they will immediately report to Feifei, and they will not delay. For these dark part Ninja surveillance, Chiba is not in the slightest taboo, and the bright and clear departure, even if they come to track, with the strength of Chiba, want to get rid of them, it is not very easy, it will not be hard. After a while, Chiba appeared in a street and rushed straight ahead, not slow. Seeing that Chiba left so quickly, those dark ninjas who wanted to hide their whereabouts couldnt calm down and had to show up and chase after Chiba. However, Chiba took this dark member and smashed four curved narrow alleys, then launched the technique of flying thunder, and moved himself away from the alley. He didnt know where he went and how he left. of. When the dark members rushed to the alley where Chiba disappeared, they could not see the traces of Chiba. There was an empty alley, and there was no one. Seeing this situation, the two dark parts of the ninja are very different, do not know what is going on. "What is going on here, the guy clearly entered here, he didn''t rush out, why did he disappear from the air, he couldn''t find him." A ninja said, not sure. "It''s really weird. It''s hard to make him a ninja. It''s just a slap in the mountains. It''s just a martial art. When the lord is chasing him, has it escaped from other places?" Another person said. The same stomach is doubtful. "Huoying adults let us supervise the whereabouts of Naruto. If there is any sudden situation, we must report it in time. I think this person has a problem, or report it to the Naruto, explaining what is going on today." The dark part of the ninja said. "I agree to do this, otherwise there will be any unexpected circumstances, so that we can blame it, we can''t take it." Another person said. They did not hesitate and immediately rushed to the Huo Ying Office to report the incident to Fei Fei. A few minutes later, two 563 dark Ninjas came to the Naruto Office and appeared in front of the Flying Sun. "Huajing adults, on the side of the whirlpool Naruto, we have something to report." The dark part of the ninja said, can not delay the time. "What is the matter of the whirlpool Naruto?" I heard that it was Naruto''s business. The look of Yu Feifei became dignified, looked up and looked at the two dark part ninjas, and asked. The whirlpool Naruto is very sensitive to Konoha, so if there is anything, Գն pays special attention to it, and does not dare to care, fearing that it will cause harm to the village. Narutos school from Ninja School today, met a stranger person, they went to a ramen noodles, then went to the Huo Ying statue and said a lot of things. The dark part of the ninja did not dare to neglect, can simply summarize things a bit. When I heard such a thing, I didnt wrinkle it and it looked dignified. "They all said something, do you hear it clearly?" asked Fei Fei, who asked this question clearly and thoroughly. "Just heard some sporadic clips, some words are parents, heroes, monsters, etc., because the distance is too far, we can''t hear clearly." The dark part of the ninja said. . Chapter 371： Thoroughly check this person [to complete the order] When I heard this type of words, I was so shocked that I had a bad feeling. I felt that this was a very bad thing. Someone told Naruto about such a thing, that is to say, someone told Naruto the identity of his parents and about his parents. Moreover, according to what the Dark Ninja saw, the man and Naruto boarded the Naruto statue and said these things. "That person and Naruto confessed the identity of Naruto, telling his parents who, and for what reason, and being treated as a monster by the villagers." Fei Fei said, his eyes became sharp and even clenched. fist. This is what he always wanted to hide, but he didn''t think that he couldn''t help it. He began to expose it and was exposed by outsiders. "Do you know who is the person who talks to Naruto and tells him his life?" asked Fei Fei, and asked about it. "We don''t know who the person is. What is certain is that it is not from the people in the village, but from the other places." The dark part of the ninja said. "You have to call several members of the dark department. You must investigate this person clearly. I want to know who he is." Fei Fei said with a deep voice and looked very serious. "We will do this thing." The dark part of the ninja did not hesitate, and simply agreed. Soon, the two dark part Ninjas left the Huo Ying office and quickly went to handle this matter, trying to find out who would contact the Naruto. After the two dark parts of the ninja left, he flew back to the chair and looked a little helpless. He fell into meditation and thought about who it was. He would sneak into the leaves and contact Naruto, and tell the Naruto''s life. After ten minutes of meditation, Fei Fei Ri , , , , , , , , , , ʮ ʮ ʮ ʮ ʮ ʮ ʮ ʮ ʮ ʮ ʮ ʮ ʮ ʮ ʮ ʮ ʮ ʮ ʮ ʮ ʮ ʮ ʮ ʮ "It will not be Qimu Chiba, sneak back to Konoha, and learn about Naruto''s things, so tell Naruto to live, let Naruto know about his parents." Գն said. The more he thinks this, the more he feels it is possible and becomes uneasy. Գ Գ ն ն , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , However, at the beginning of the day, Fei Fei Sun Ji remembered these words in his heart, and there were some taboos. He did not want to let Chiba target the wood leaves, causing the wood leaves to suffer huge losses. However, for the sake of the overall situation, for the benefit of the village, Feifei Sundial did not do the same as the Feng Shuimen couple and Chiba, and did not treat Naruto well, giving him heroic treatment, but concealing Naruto. Everything, he was raised as a complete orphan, and even the parents did not tell him. "I hope that it is not Chiba who sneaked back to the leaves." Fei Fei said, his mood became very heavy, and he couldn''t feel relieved. He always had a feeling of embarrassment. In the past seven years, the time has passed, and the Գ ն ն has been old, no longer the peak state of the original, want to compete with Chiba, is already powerless. When he was in the peak state of Feifei, he could compete with Chiba and circumvent it. Now with his age, his strength has weakened a lot and he has been unable to compete with Chiba. If Chiba returns to the leaves and makes trouble in the leaves, I dont know what to do, so I can let anyone come out and compete with Chiba. When the dark part of the ninja was dispatched and moved in Muye Village and wanted to investigate Chiba, Chiba appeared in his own room and took a leisurely nap. Chiba moved away from the alley before, and the location chosen was his own room. In the room, he placed a permanent imprint that would not be erased. As long as he entered the village of Muye, he could use the technique of flying thunder and easily transfer it to the room. It was very easy, and the action was mysterious and would not cause any sound. It will not be discovered, and it can be seen without a trace. When I was eating at night, Kakashi came back from the outside, her face was a little dignified, her brow was wrinkled, she could not stretch out, and it seemed to have something to worry about. "Kakashi, what''s wrong with you, is there any trouble?" Seeing Kakashi, Ye Yuanlin was a little worried and asked. Kakashi sat down and looked at it with a long sigh. It seemed a bit helpless. "Someone sneaked into the village today, found Naruto, told him his own life, the dark part is now fully dispatched, want to take this person out." Kakashi said, but his eyes were involuntarily, falling on the side of Chiba. "You don''t have to guess. The person you are investigating is me. I told him the life of Naruto." Chiba shrugged and did not apologize, calmly saying, acknowledging this fact. For Kakashi, this matter does not need to be investigated at all. Just think a little bit with your brain. According to the analysis of two witnesses, you can easily get the answer. Kakashi knew that the person to be investigated in the dark department was Chiba. He did not supply Chiba, but helped Chiba to hide it, but his heart was still a little overwhelmed, so when he came back, he frowned. "Chiba, why are you doing this?" Kakashi looked at Chiba and asked, asking Chiba to give a reason to convince him. "That still asks why? Naruto is treated so unfairly, and you can see it. I can''t stand it." Chiba shrugged and said, not looking at it. "Naruto has now (Zhao Li''s) is almost seven years old. He has lived a difficult life for seven years. He is treated as a monster by the villagers. He treats him indifferently and hates him. If he did not have him, the leaves would change. What kind of disaster can you escape from that disaster? Maybe you dont know how many villagers and ninjas are killed. You cant live to the present, but these villagers are not grateful to Naruto, but instead hate him. Is this right? "Chiba said coldly, the number of villagers who fell in the wood leaves, the coldness, is simply not welcome. When I heard Chiba say this, Kakashi and Nohara Lin were silent and felt that all the villagers of Muye did not do it, including them. If they insisted, they could tell him the life of Naruto, but they didn''t do that. They knew that they were the students of the Feng Shui Gate. They treated the teacher''s son like this and stood by. . Chapter 372： Uchiha stop water "You just think that the interests of the village are very important. You should first think about the village. However, Konoha is not my village. I don''t need to think about the interests of Konoha, so I told him about Naruto''s life. It is not wrong. You are not used to blame me. If I feel that I am doing something wrong, then you can go and report the flying sun, let him come and pick me up." Chiba said indifferently, there is no care at all, even if it is not his home. Can still be full of confidence. "However, with my current strength, even if all the Konoha Ninjas join forces and want to stop me, it is impossible. It will only make Muye increase casualties." When I heard Chiba say this, Kakashi and Nohara Lin felt that he was very arrogant, and his heart was a bit uncomfortable and somewhat angry, but it was not easy to break out. After all, they have a deep relationship with Chiba, and they can''t sever the relationship and shoot each other. Seeing that Kakashi and Nohara were silent, Chiba showed a smile, stood up from the chair and walked out to the outside. "I am not hungry, you eat, I go out for a walk." Chiba left this sentence and left. Moreover, when he walked out of the door, he flew the thunder of the gods and directly moved away. There was no movement, just like an instant disappear. 613 Seeing that Chiba is so relaxed and casual, it disappears out of nowhere, without causing a slight noise. Kakashi and Nohara are slightly stunned. Knowing that over the past few years, Chiba has become stronger and more mysterious with age. Measurement. "Chiba has become too strong. For Konoha, it is not a good thing, even a time bomb. The safety of the villagers depends on his joys and sorrows." Nohara Lin said, his look became dignified. Even if Chiba is the younger brother of Kakashi, he still has to say these words and remind Kakashi. "I also know, but we have any other way. Now we can look at the whole ninja world. Who else can beat him? Even the four generations of wind and shadow have been killed by him. Lei Ying is reluctant to touch him. He can say Its invincible, Kakashi said, full of exclamation. Chiba is his younger brother. Kakashi naturally hopes that Chiba will become very strong. Beyond the shadow level, there is no need to be jealous. However, as a wood leaf ninja, he must be considered for the village. If you wait until that day, Chiba will start attacking the leaves and Kakashi will not know what to do. "We don''t want to think about this. Even if we think about it, there is no solution. It will only be annoying. If it is really the day, I will stop Chiba." Nohara Lin said. After all, she is a three-tailed force, and she still has the ability to fight with Chiba to resist the attack of Chiba. ...... After leaving the home, Chiba moved to the suburb of Muye Village and walked alone to the Nanhe River. At this time, the night has been shrouded, the moon is hanging high, the bright moonlight is falling down, shining on the river, making it sparkling. Chiba lies on the grass next to the river bank and looks at the bright moon hanging in the air, giving a sigh of relief. "Is the ten-tailed body the moon? I really want to go to the moon one day and see what happens." Chiba said with exclamation. Just as he sighed, a young man came from afar and came to the Nanhe River. When the young man approached, he discovered that there was a man lying on the grass on the bank of the river, and he could not help but be a little surprised. At the same time, Chiba also found the other side, slightly sideways, and looked at the young man. The young man who came to the Nanhe River was slender, handsome, and calm. He wore a plain white kimono, giving him a feeling of indifference, as if he had seen through the world. When I saw the face of the other person, Chiba was surprised. I didn''t expect to be here, I met someone I had always wanted to find. Chiba did not hesitate, sat up from the grass and looked at each other. The ninja who came to the Nanhe River was the genius of the Uchiha family. Uchiha stopped the water and had the most powerful illusion. "You are a Uchiha family?" Chiba looked at Uchiha to stop the water, and asked, not directly pointing out the other''s name, or it would surprise the water. "Yes, my name is Yu Zhibo, and you are the flag of Chiba." Uchiha said that the water is calm, and there is no taboo, and there is no manifestation. "I didn''t think you actually met me. It''s really rare." Chiba said, showing a smile and looking very relaxed. "You are a very famous person. It is difficult to know if you don''t know, and you made me even more impressed when I came to Uchibo last night." Uchiha said, and he also showed a smile. "If you know my identity, don''t you be afraid of me?" Chiba said, his eyebrows were slightly tilted and he looked at Uchiha. Since Uchiha stopped the water in front of him, it saved him a lot of trouble, but he would not let go of the other party, otherwise he would not wait until the next time he wants to act. Moreover, here is the suburbs. Even if the battle broke out, after the Konoha Ninja discovered it, he wanted to rush to stop and rescue Uchiha to stop the water. I am afraid that time is too late. "I am not your enemy. You have no reason to deal with me. Why should I be afraid? There is absolutely no need for it." Uchiha stopped the water and spread his hands. He said that he was very casual and did not have any pressure. "That can be said, I am so moody, I am not in a bad mood, I want to kill the individual to vent it." Chiba said with a smile, showing a sly smile. "And, I really have a reason to deal with you, so if you appear in front of me, don''t think about leaving." Chiba slowly opened, adding that the smile on his face is even more sinister, like a evil man. Hearing that Chiba said this, Uchiha stopped the water and still had a smile on his face. He immediately stiffened and his expression immediately became solemn, and he could not believe you. "You are joking, are you going to deal with me? Do we have any conflicts of interest?" Uchiha asked. Although his strength is very strong, but there is not much enthusiasm for the existence of Chiba, and it becomes a bit unsettled. After all, Chiba''s strength is very strong, and it is not easy to compete with him. . Chapter 373： Guild war After hearing the words of Chiba, Uchiha did not dare to stop the water, and his expression became solemn, keeping a distance from Chiba and preparing for the battle. Chiba stood in front of Uchiha''s water body and looked at each other. He raised his eyebrows slightly and showed a sharp look. "Killing your words, for me and me, but there are great benefits, if you can not kill you, I will be in trouble." Chiba said, revealing a play ~ a smile. Anyway, he is now trying to kill Yu Zhibo to stop the water. There is absolutely no need to conceal it. It is better to tell the truth and let Uchiha stop the water - it can be noticed. "You want to kill me, but I don''t want to die like this." Uchiha said that the water is open, and he looks solemn. "How can I know if I haven''t tried it!" said Chiba, and the voice was cold. After all, he has already started to **** and rushed out, approaching Uchiha to stop the water, waving his right fist, launching armed color domineering, wrapping his fists, and attacking the past with great power. In the face of the attack of Chiba, Uchiha did not hesitate to stop the water, immediately applied the instantaneous technique, and quits to escape the attack. Seeing the water to avoid the attack, Chiba is not surprised. Knowing the strength of the other side is not bad. If you want to beat him, it is not an easy task. However, Chibas strength is equally strong, and it quickly approaches the past, launching a lame, approaching each other and continuing to attack. Water stop wants to avoid attacks, even to withdraw, not to fight with Chiba, but with his strength, can not be reached. Chiba won''t let him go easily. Otherwise, if you want to erase Uchiha to stop the water, it will not be so easy. "fire punch!" Chiba approached Uchiha to stop the water, without hesitation, the ability to burn the fruit, the right fist waved, bursting out a powerful fire fist, swiftly attacking each other. The fire fist attacked and quickly expanded, like a flame beast, madly impacting each other. "Fire and fireball!" In the face of the fire fist that Chiba attacked, the water was not nervous, running Chakra, his hands quickly printed, and the chakra was sprayed from the throat to form a huge fireball, fighting against the fire fist. boom! The two powerful forces collided together, immediately roaring, powerful power fluctuations spread out to the surrounding, blasting a large pit, and destroying everything around it, withered trees. The Chiba avatar became a flame, rushing forward, blending into the blazing flame, and it looks like the waves are raging, colliding with each other, making a burst of sound. The flames swept out and surrounded the water. Wrapped in these raging flames, the water stopped in the heart and felt tremendous pressure. For the ability of Chiba, how much water has been known, knowing that he can become a flame and it is difficult to deal with. Chiba appeared behind the water body, like a behemoth, driving the flame, the right hand to explore, like a dragon claw attack, hitting the water. Stopping the water feels that there is movement behind him, there is a strong power fluctuation, suddenly suddenly rise up, do not dare to take a nap. He did not hesitate, immediately launched a blink of an eye, rushed forward, and turned around, hands to seal, cast a ninja attack. "The fire, the fire dragon!" As the water stopped squirting a chakra, a fire dragon was formed immediately against the attack of Chiba. The fire dragon that is displayed in the water stop, although the power is very strong, but against the attack of Chiba, it is still insufficient, and the power is not strong enough. Chiba uses the flame dragon claws to burst out of the flame dragon king. It is almost an incarnation of becoming a dragon. It quickly attacks the past, defeats the dragon, and continues to attack the water. The flame is still surging, like a beast, attacking the water toward the water. In the face of such a strong attack like Chiba, there is a huge pressure to stop the water, and there is a crisis. He can see that Chiba is not a joke, but very serious, wanting to kill him. Stop the water or want to retire backwards, and quickly seal your hands and cast a ninja attack. "Water Margin and Big Waterball!" Stop the water and gather the chakra, then spray it out of the throat to form a huge water polo that attacks the Chiba and wants to extinguish the flames. Nourish ~~ The flame and the water polo immediately sounded, and the white smoke rose and looked very strange, causing the smoke to cover the space and the visibility reduced. ask for flowers However, these smog is not a problem for Chiba at all, and it cannot affect him. As long as he launches a sensational color, he can react to the position of stopping the water and make a good response. After the water polo was issued, Uchiha stopped the water without hesitation and immediately acted. He did not want to stay here again, and he planned to take the opportunity to leave. He knows very well that with his own strength, he can at most circulate with Chiba. He has absolutely no strong strength and can continue to compete. Therefore, it is the most correct thing to find the opportunity and withdraw from it. Hey! A bitterness passed through the space, passing by the water that was retreating, and appeared a few meters in front of him. In the next moment, Chiba showed the technique of flying the thunder, and moved to the side of suffering, appearing in front of the water stop, blocking the way of the latter. ................. "The good play has just begun, are you so eager to leave?" Chiba stopped the way to stop the water, looked at the other side, and said, showing a playful smile. Seeing that Chiba blocked himself, the look of the water stopped, and I didn''t want to take care of Chiba, but there was no way to get rid of it. "Since you have to force me, then I will be welcome." The water stop said, and he was solemn and cold. He just didn''t want to fight against Chiba, but he fell into this situation. He couldn''t help him. He could only fight hard with Chiba, and he might be able to push back Chiba. "Then you will show your full strength, let me know how strong you are." Chiba said, looking very provocative, not at all jealous. When he spoke, he had already launched the thundering fruit''s ability, which caused the thunderbolt to erupt. The whole body shone with lightning and exudes a fierce momentum. The whole person looked very majestic, like a king, invincible. Seeing the flashing thunder and lightning, Uchiha stopped the water and felt the tremendous pressure and did not dare to relax. Uchiha stopped the water without hesitation, and started a kaleidoscope to write the eye. As he started the kaleidoscope to write the eye, the whole person''s momentum changed and became stronger. The whole person seemed to become more decisive. He no longer taboos Chiba. It seems that there is more murder and dare to face all opponents. And defeat the opponent. . Chapter 374： Defeat [to complete order] In the third time of the World War, not only Uchiha Fuyue, but also opened a kaleidoscope to write the eye, Uchiha stopped the water and opened the kaleidoscope to write the eye. Have a kaleidoscope to write the eye, this is the card that can stop the battle against Chiba. If there is no kaleidoscope to write the eye, it is impossible to stop the water and want to compete with Chiba. "You must be able to!" Uchiha stopped the water and slammed it up. Soon, the blue power broke out and shrouded the water to form a tall giant, or a huge armor, to seal the water. There is a need to stop the water, the body is up to tens of meters, has a pair of wings, and is equipped with two long knives, holding a huge spiral weapon in the hand, looks very shocking. "Fortunately, "7:70", you have opened a kaleidoscope to write a round eye. Otherwise, you don''t know what to do in the back." Chiba said, showing a smile, no need to avoid the need for Yu Zhibo to stop the water. Can be. As he spoke, he continued to explode with dazzling thunder and lightning, surrounded by the body, forming a huge thunder, the body and the Sasuke can be equal, and the hand holds a long knife made of lightning. Chiba controls Raytheon, pointing to the sacred action that is not far away. In the next moment, the two behemoths acted and quickly rushed toward each other, and the unfolding was a rapid offensive. Hey! The weapons in the hands of the two giants, together with each other, immediately slammed into a roar, reverberating in this space, and powerful power fluctuations spread out to the surroundings, making the space vibrate. Although their bodies are huge, they are more than 20 meters long, but they are very agile in action. They are no slower than two people, and they are even more shocking. The two giants are constantly attacking and constantly confronting each other. They look very shocking and people can''t believe it. After a series of dozens of rounds of attack, Chiba rushed out of the body of Thor, and came to the air to mobilize the violent thunder, forming a huge thunderbird, shaking the wings, slamming from the air, and attacking the water. . In the face of such an attack, there is no fear in the water, and there is no fear. The control must be able to support the giant wings and directly attack the Thunderbird. boom! Two powerful forces collided, the lightning broke out, and the blue light flashed, which was very dazzling. Stopping the water blocked Chiba''s attack, but only for the first time. It is not an easy task to continue to withstand the next attack. It is bound to have greater difficulty. When Chiba slammed the water against the Thunderbird, there was no pause, the ability to burn the fruit and the thundering fruit, the power of the flame and the thunderbolt, and the fusion of the energy ball of a spiral pill. As the two forces continue to converge and continue to compress, the energy ball is getting bigger and bigger, and the momentum that comes out becomes stronger and more oppressive. Yuntian launched a lame, vibrating in the air, the body instantly disappeared from the place, approaching to the top of the Zuo can be able to attack the energy ball in the hand, attacking the need to be able to. The body that is capable of being able to be large is casual, but it is not easy to encounter a more flexible and fast person like Chiba. If you want to avoid it, it is not easy. boom! The energy ball attacks, and the strong attack is on the need. Even if the defensive power of Sasaki is amazing, but the attack like Chiba is still unbearable, it is withdrawn from the earthquake, and even the singer can''t resist it and gradually collapse. With the help of Sasuke, he was forced to quit and Chiba did not hesitate to continue to rush and launch a strong attack. After Sasuke could collapse, Uchiha stopped the water and had to withdraw from it, and then quit, and wanted to pull away the distance and avoid the attack of Chiba. However, Chiba''s speed is very fast, just like a ghost, instantly appearing in front of him, the right fist is waving, it is a violent thunder and rushing out to form a Thunder Dragon, attacking each other. The violent thunderbolt attacked the past. Although Uchiha stopped the water, it could resist it, but it could not resist it. It would still be hurt and be shot out. Uchiha stopped the water and flew out of the ground, fell to the ground, rolled a few laps in a row, and made a trace, then stopped, and his body became awkward..... On the other side of Chiba, it is still at its peak and has not been hurt. It can continue to attack. "The raft of MuluMu Long!" Chiba fell to the ground, immediately running Chakra, and his hands quickly printed, and Chakra was input to the ground. As Chakra flooded into the ground, the ground immediately vibrated and the trunk explored to form a huge wooden dragon. Moreover, the place where the wooden dragon appeared is just below the water of Uchiha. After the huge wooden dragon rushed out, there was no hesitation, and he was **** so that he could not move. After Mu Long tied Yu Zhibo to stop the water, he immediately absorbed his chakra, lest he also cast a ninja resistance. Chiba is not worried that Uchiha will stop the water and display the resilience, but he is worried that he will launch the strongest illusion - don''t be god! Don''t be god, in the shadow of fire, but it is called the strongest illusion, you can directly control the consciousness of others, rewrite the memory of people, so as to achieve the purpose of manipulating this person. Chiba''s current strength is strong, but for the most powerful illusion of the gods, there is still not enough confidence, you can easily resolve, or confront, so be cautious, always beware. Fortunately, if you want to launch other gods, you need to consume a huge chakra. If the Chakra of Yu Zhibo is absorbed, then he wants to launch other gods. That is impossible. 3.3 Seeing the chakra that Mulong absorbed Uchibo to stop the water, Chiba was a little relieved and did not need to be nervous. He walked toward the former and came to the other side. "Although your strength is not fast, but my strength is relatively strong, you are destined to be a defeat." Chiba looked at Uchihao to stop the water, said, the mouth rose, showing a cold smile. "You want my life, for what reason, do you want to write my eyes?" Uchiha stopped the water and fell into the hands of Chiba, knowing that there are so many fierce, no fear, and dare to and Chiba Right. Even if he wants to face death, he still wants to know, for what reason Chiba has to kill himself, otherwise he will not be able to see it if he is dead. . Chapter 375： Capture the writing eye "Yes, I just want to capture your writing eyes, and you have awakened the kaleidoscope to write the round eyes, for me, it will have a greater effect." Chiba said, and did not conceal the water, and It is true. "Although the blood of Uchiha''s family is bounded by the limit, the power is powerful, but it is of no use to you." Uchiha said, "I don''t understand why Chiba is like this." do. "Maybe you still don''t know, your eyes have an important role." Chiba looked at the water, and said, showing a playful smile. Seeing the expression of water stop, Chiba can be sure that the other party does not know his kaleidoscope to write the eye, can launch the strongest illusion - don''t be god! "What is the effect of my eyes?" asked the water stop. "Your kaleidoscope writing wheel has an ability to launch the strongest illusion - don''t be god!" said Chiba. For such a thing, Uchiha was surprised by the water, and he was not clear about himself. As a result, a stranger actually knew that it was strange and could not be clarified. "How did you know this?" asked the water stop. "How do I know is not important, the important thing is that your eyes are now mine." Chiba said. After all, he did not hesitate and reached out to win the eyes of the water. Uchiha stopped the water and wanted to resist. He wanted to struggle, but there was no way. Without that ability, he could only look at the fingers of Chiba and approach himself. It was like the shadow of death. Chiba did not receive any blockage, successfully captured Uchiha''s eyes and sealed it, keeping the eye active. "what" As the eyes were taken away, Uchiha stopped the water and could not bear the damage. It felt a pain and a painful scream. The blood ran out of the eyelids and slipped down the cheeks. It looked very embarrassing and made people afraid. Direct view. "Your eyes have been accepted. In order to avoid unnecessary troubles in the future, I will send you to the road now." Chiba said, showing a cold smile, but not seeing the water. Chiba slowly pulled out the devil''s weeping and waved freely, dropping the head of Uchiha''s water stop and dropping it to the ground. As the skull was degraded, Uchiha stopped the water and was killed. If he died, he would not be able to see the eye, or how to look at it without eyes. Because before Chiba and Uchiha stopped the battle, a lot of movements were made, and the roaring sounds sounded naturally, which caused the attention of the village ninjas, and also made the people of the Uchiha family vigilant. A lot of Konoha ninjas came over, including the people of Uchiha. When they arrived here, they saw that the water stopped falling on the ground, and the head rolled to the side. It was completely killed and could not survive. Seeing such a situation, the Konoha ninja suddenly rose up, could not believe, all eyes wide open, excited, difficult to calm. "Chiba!!" There are ninjas who recognize Chiba, just like seeing death. They couldn''t believe that the guy who made the wood leaves uneasy, after a few years, actually appeared in the wood leaves, and also shot Yu Zhibo to stop the water. "You actually broke into the village to kill, we will never let you go." Mu Ye''s ninja opened up and screamed, showing an angry look. "We will definitely smash your corpse and avenge the water." The Uchibo family screamed and looked very angry. They wanted to shred the Chiba immediately and avenged the water. Chiba took Uchiha''s eyes shut and turned around. He looked at the camellia ninjas who came here. The look was calm and there was no fear. "If you have this ability, let''s come over." Chiba said, looking very provocative. "When we join hands, we don''t believe we can''t beat him." There was a ninja screaming. However, most of the ninjas are silent and do not speak. They do not feel that with their strength, they can defeat Chiba and even kill each other. Chiba has not done this kind of thing. Six years ago, when the guns and horses sneaked into the sand hidden village, they played numerous sands and endured, and they also smashed the wind and shadow. Konoha Ninja has a good self-sufficiency, but it is not much stronger than sand, not an opponent of the wind and shadow. Since even the wind shadow is not an opponent of Chiba, it will be killed. If they attack together now, I am afraid there is no way to leave Chiba. If this is done, it is estimated that it will be killed. Of course, they are ninjas of Muye, naturally they will not be afraid of a little thing, just don''t want to go to death easily. "If I didn''t want to kill too many people in Konoha, you are not enough for me to kill." Chiba said, it is arrogant and arrogant. I heard that Chiba said that many Konoha ninjas felt uncomfortable, and their hearts angered and they wanted to suppress the Chiba. However, Chiba did not give them this opportunity. It has already applied the technique of flying thunder, disappeared from the place, completely lost its trace, and did not know where to go. Seeing Chiba leaves like this, and there is no trace. Many Konoha ninjas are up and want to chase Chiba, but they can''t find a way. There is no such thing as a slight eyebrow. "Where did he go?" "Hurry up and find out, we have to avenge the water for Uchiha 460." Many ninjas screamed and wanted to find the traces of Chiba, but they didn''t know where to look. There was no clue. They have no choice but to quickly pass the news back to the three generations of the fire, then spread out, let the villagers be vigilant, pay attention to the whereabouts of Chiba. Soon, the Գ ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն ն When I heard such news, Fei Fei was surprised, but I thought that Chiba would come to the crime again. Fei Fei did not hesitate, immediately issued an order to go down, dispatched all the ninjas, and took out the Chiba, and at the same time mobilized the villagers to let the villagers pay more attention to the whereabouts of Chiba. For the whole wood leaf, a strong person like Chiba sneaked into the village. It is extremely unsafe. There is a huge risk. You must find Chiba as soon as possible. Otherwise, I dont know if he will make it. whats the matter. As the news of Chiba sneaking into the village spread out, countless villagers shook and did not dare to rest. They were all brightly lit and launched many villagers to find the whereabouts of Chiba. Its just that a person sneaked into the village, and it made such a move. It can be seen that the villagers attach great importance to Chiba, or they are taboo. . Chapter 376： Brother break When Konoha Ninja searched the city for the fall of Chiba, Chiba returned home with ease by flying the **** of thunder. Kakashi and Nohara are aware of what happened in the village and are planning to go out and see what is going on. They just walked out of the hall and came to the courtyard to see the presence of Chiba. When I saw the appearance of Chiba, Kakashi and Nohara had a glimpse of what was happening in the village. I couldnt help but think that this matter might be related to Chiba. "Chiba, where have you been?" Kakashi asked. He must figure out this and determine whether what happened in the village is related to Chiba. "Go out and deal with a little things." Chiba responded calmly and did not deliberately conceal. He knows that he can''t hold Kakashi and Nohara, so he has no intention of concealing it. Since he has already done it, it doesn''t matter. "What happened to the village, is it what you did?" Yeshan Lin asked directly, without hesitation, and did not want to turn around. "Yes, I went to kill Uchiha to stop the water and seized his writing eyes." Chiba said, acknowledging this matter. When I heard Chiba say this, Kakashi was surprised. He didn''t think that Chiba had actually done this kind of thing, and in the wood leaves, the ninja who killed the leaves. "Chiba, how can you do this, you have not promised me, will not do anything that harms the village?" Kakashi looked at Chiba, and asked questions, very excited. "I killed Uchiha to stop the water. For Konoha, it may not be a bad thing. Maybe it is a good thing, then it may not be." Chiba said, it doesn''t matter, let alone what it is. "What do you mean by this?" Kakashi stunned. He didn''t understand what it meant. He asked. Uchiha is planning to rebel and carry out rebellion. Do you not know the intelligence? If you do not weaken the strength of the Uchiha family, then Konoha is not dangerous." Chiba said, directing such information Tell Kakashi. Anyway, between the Uchiha family and the Konoha, if you start the real words, there will be no impact on Chiba, and you may get a lot of benefits from it, so why not do it. "Where did you get this information?" Kakashi asked. This matter is very important for Konoha, and the impact is huge. It must be prudent and can not be delayed. "It doesn''t matter where I know it. What matters is the feasibility of this news." Chiba said. "Even if the information is true, but it can''t be concealed. You can kill the Konoha ninja. I can''t tolerate you doing this kind of thing." Nohara Lin said, and the hatred of Chiba reached its limit. "I can''t stand me doing this kind of thing, then you will deal with me, and it is the key to suppress me." Chiba sneered, very rude. Now that you have to tear your face, there is no need to continue to cover up and erupt the emotions in your heart. "Chiba, what are you doing?" Kakashi opened his mouth and sipped, showing his anger. "Kakashi, if you want to start, let''s start now, look at how your strength has improved in a few years." Chiba said. When he spoke, he had already acted, and his foot was forced to retire and came to the wall. He returned home this time, just want to bid farewell to Kakashi, but in the current situation, this farewell direction is a bit helpless. Seeing Chiba like this, Kakashi seems very helpless, do not know what to do, a little overwhelmed. To start with his younger brother, Kakashi is really a little unbearable and can''t make up his mind. As for the wilderness of the wild, seeing Kakashi, the heart is helpless, I dont know what to do. "Chiba is there." At this time, the voice of shouting came from a distance. With such a sound, many villagers and ninjas immediately turned their eyes and started the action, and rushed over to Chiba. "Must leave him, can''t let him go, kill him." Many villagers screamed and looked angry and wanted to kill Chiba. Seeing these villagers and ninjas who came over, Chiba looked cold and not afraid. If he is willing, he can sweep these people and kill them easily. "Chiba, don''t kill anymore." Kakashi looked at Chiba and said. If Chiba then kills people, then he can''t stand by and must be blocked. Otherwise, he will not be a ninja of Konoha. ". Look at your share, I will not sweep these stupid and selfish villagers." Chiba said. As he spoke, he had launched the undead bird''s fruit, launched a blue flame, condensed the blue flame wings, fanned it and flew toward the air. As Chiba came into the air, tens of meters from the ground, these villagers and ninjas chased over, and there was no way to touch Chiba, let alone hurt him and leave him. "Damn, we can''t fly at all, we can''t leave him." "He killed the ninja of Konoha, and we could do nothing. It was only unwilling to watch him leave." "I really want to kill him by hand and unload him eight." Many ninjas are filled with indignation, but they can only look at them. There is no useful and reliable way to make them very helpless. Kakashi came to the wall of the courtyard and looked at Chiba in the air. The mood became very complicated and at the same time he had a sense of self-blame. At this time, a giant eagle, which was displayed by Ninju, flew through the air, glared at a ninja and approached Chiba toward the past. The ninja standing on the giant eagle that is condensed by the ink is the shadow of the three generations of Ŀ Գ Գ ն ն ն ն! Although Feifei is now old, but this kind of thing happens in the village, it is still necessary to stand up and deal with Chiba. "Chiba, why do you want to do this, since you have already left the village, why are you always coming back and doing something that will damage the village?" Fei Fei, standing on the giant eagle, just Chiba, asked, and looked very Severe, murderous. Seeing the emergence of the Գ Գ , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , . Chapter 377： Announce "You ask me why, I want to ask you why." Chiba looked at the flying sun, and said, showing a cold look. "In the beginning, when the couple of Feng Shui Shui Gate sealed the nine tails, so when they lost their lives, you have been through your business. Have you ever been in your heart?" "The couple of Feng Shuimen hope that Naruto is a hero in the village and can be loved by the villagers. But what have you done, concealing the identity of Naruto, let the villagers call him a monster, let everyone stay away from him, not willing to follow He is a friend and even hates him." "This is how your wood leaves treat heroes? It really makes me open my eyes." Chiba said coldly, the voice was very loud and very majestic, echoing between the heavens and the earth, so many ninjas and villagers could hear and know what was going on. As for the details of this matter in the past, only a few ninjas are known about the specific situation. Most of the ninjas and villagers do not know this thing. They only know that the village is a big village and it has caused great damage to the village. As for the son of the four generations of Huo Ying, becoming a nine-tailed person, guarding the village, should be the hero of the village. Most villagers do not know and have been kept in the dark. It was not until I heard that Chiba had said this, they just came over. It turned out that Naruto was the son of the four generations of Huo Ying, who had been admiring 610. It was unexpected and I could not believe it. "No, the whirlpool Naruto is the son of the four generations of the eyes of the wind and the wind door, I heard this for the first time." "We have been reviling that he was a monster before. He turned out to be the hero who guarded the village." "If there is a Naruto who has become a nine-tailed person, the nine tails may have destroyed the village, and there is still a happy life." "It turns out that we have been making mistakes over the years and will treat the heroes who saved the village as monsters. It really shouldn''t be." Many villagers woke up and sighed with sighs. I heard that Chiba announced these things, heard the words of the villagers, stood on the giant eagle, and looked on the face constantly changing, with countless sighs. For the singer''s identity, Fei Fei has been thinking over and over again. Whether he has done something wrong is not the best. If the identity of Naruto was announced at the beginning, let everyone recognize Naruto, and treat Naruto as a hero of the village. Maybe the situation will not be worse, and it may develop in a good direction. In general, Fei Fei Sun was too cautious at the beginning, did not want to take any risks, did not want to let the village have any accidents, let the village quickly stabilize. However, with that beginning, it is not so easy to change later, and the best way is to maintain the status quo, and there is no accident anyway. Naruto standing in the distance, watching Chiba in the air, telling his own life, and hearing the words of countless villagers sigh, it seems that he no longer hates him, treats him as a monster, and his mood becomes excited. Tears are spinning in the eyelids. At this time, Naruto knew that the Chiba, which was flapping the wings of the flame in the air, was exactly what he saw during the day and told him the world. "No matter what I did before, you are now killing Konoha Ninja. I have a responsibility to stop you and give you an explanation. As for my affairs, I can send it back to the villagers later." His eyes became solemn, and he looked very serious and murdered. "It is very easy to say, I want to leave me, then you have to have this ability." Chiba said, looking very proud, very domineering. Of course, he also has such confidence and strength that he does not need to avoid the wood leaves. As he spoke, he slowly pulled out the devil''s weeping, held it in his hand, squatting in front of him, and there was a flame filled with exuberant momentum, like a giant beast revived and then rushed out of the abyss. Carrying the momentum of the sky, it will certainly be very scary. Around his body, it is also a blazing flame, lingering on him, illuminating him, like a peerless king, invincible. "If you want to take me, just let me go." Chiba looked at the flying eagle standing on the giant eagle and said, it was very arrogant. Seeing Chibas posture and feeling the kind of impressive momentum, the flying sun is so bright that I dare not take a nap. After a few years, Chiba has become more powerful and stronger than the Japanese. However, even if Chiba becomes very powerful, it is necessary to fight against the flying sun. This is his will to fire, and he should do it as a fire shadow. He cannot evade responsibility. Fei Fei Sun ն controlled the giant eagle, quickly rushed forward, approached Chiba, running Chakra, and his hands quickly printed. "Art fire escape **** fireball!" Գ Գ ն ն , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , In the face of such a fireball attack, Chiba looked indifferent, and did not have any fear, showing a sneer and a sigh. In the next moment, Chiba waved the devil in his hand and slammed it out, bursting out with a blazing flame, like a tumultuous wave of flames, continually swept up and rushed toward the fireball, drowning the fireball inside. As the blazing flames rushed past, the huge fireballs were flooded, and a loud bang was heard, defeating the huge fireball. Obviously, it is impossible to attack such a attack, such as Feifei Riqi, to hurt Chiba. Even his body can''t touch. Moreover, these flames of frenzy continue to tumbling, spreading out to the surrounding, shrouded in this sky, looks very shocking, like a sea of ??fire. "If you want to leave me, it is better to save your villagers, so maybe the chance will be bigger." Chiba looked at the flying sun and said with a joking. When I heard that Chiba said such a discourse, I was so worried that I couldnt understand what was going on, but I had a bad feeling, and I felt that what might happen and became uneasy. "Heavenly Fire!" The sound of Chibas sizzling sounds, the blazing fire sea flips and makes a loud sound. Even if there is a flame falling down, like countless meteors, the picture looks very shocking. Countless flames fall down, with powerful power, definitely not to be underestimated. . Chapter 378： Transplant writing wheel eye The blazing flames fall from the sky and quickly form a fireball, like a falling meteor, carrying powerful power, impacting the ground and attacking the villagers and buildings in the village. Seeing such a situation, Fei Fei was shocked and could not calm down. He became worried. He worried that these flames would hit the village, destroy the buildings and cause great casualties. Many ninjas see this situation, and they are equally worried and cannot be calm. "Be sure to stop these flames and not let the villagers get hurt." "Everyone join forces, ~ block these flames." "Can''t let the villagers have - life is dangerous." Many ninjas shouted, and they were very excited. They didn''t dare to be scornful. They used their means to fight against the _flame that struck. Fei Fei Sun ն originally wanted to attack Chiba, but seeing this situation, knowing that blocking the flame is the most important personal affair now, and must not be delayed. Therefore, he can only temporarily give up attacking Chiba, and then resist the flames to avoid more damage to the village. Konoha ninjas all gave up attacking Chiba, and instead went against the flames, making Chiba easy, without any pressure, no one would stop him from leaving. Chiba fanned the blue flame wings, suspended in the air, overlooking the underside by surprise, do not know how to deal with this situation of the Konoha ninja. Chiba did not continue to attack, fanning the wings of the flames, rushing toward the distance, leaving the village of Muye safely, no longer blocked, easier than imagined. Ding! "The host successfully captured the writing wheel of Uchiha Waterstop, successfully completed the task and rewarded 70,000 points." Wait until Chiba safely leaves the wood leaves, and the sound of the One Piece system prompts. After leaving the leaves, Chiba did not hesitate and rushed to the base. After two days, Chiba returned to the base, and they met with them on the evening. During the time when Chiba left, they were a bit worried about the red sun. However, knowing that with the strength of Chiba, there would be no problem, so they can keep calm and continue to do their own business and manage the development of the organization. Although the strength of the present is not very strong, but in the absence of Chiba, there is no problem with self-insurance, so it is not necessary to worry too much. After returning to the base, Chiba did not do anything else, but prepared for surgery. He intended to write Uchihas kaleidoscope of water stop to his own eyes and replace his original eyes. Although there are some risks in this kind of thing, but Chiba has the fruit of surgery, there is no difficulty at all, and the chance of success is very large. Chiba spent two days, preparing for the operation, then retreating, shutting himself in the room, not letting others close, and also telling them to protect the law for him, and not let others disturb. Seeing that Chiba is so serious, they know that what Chiba has to do is definitely very important. It must not be careless. Therefore, it is necessary to play a 12-point spirit, take turns on duty, and protect the law for Chiba. An unexpected situation has occurred. After Chiba shut himself down in the lab, there was no delay, he started surgery alone, and began to transplant the eye. After three days, Chiba came out of the lab and it didn''t seem to change. It was just that the eyes were different from the previous ones and turned into a round eye. "Chiba, has your surgery been successful?" Seeing Chiba coming out of the lab, the red three went over and worried about the problem. "It''s just an operation. You don''t have to be nervous. I haven''t failed to do such an operation." Chiba said, looking up and revealing his eyes. "Your eyes have become a writing wheel?" Seeing Chiba''s eyes, Red Bean is still very surprised, and a little excited. "I will capture the round eyes and transplant them to myself." Chiba said. "Your strength is very strong. Even if you write a round of blood and have a blood limit, but with your strength, you don''t need to write a round-eye blessing?" Robin asked, wondering why Chiba was so. "The general writing of the wheel eye does not really have much effect for me, but Uchiha''s writing of the wheel eye is of special use. It is a kaleidoscope of awakening to write the wheel eye, which is more powerful and can be used. The strongest illusion - don''t be god!" Chiba said, explaining why transplanting the wheel eye. Asking for flowers "No matter what you do, you have your reason, we will support you, even if you don''t support you, you can''t stop you." Xi Rihong said, looking very open-minded. "Also, since we choose to follow him, then no matter what he does, we should all support it." Red Bean said, it seems suddenly a lot of cheerful. "Or you are enlightened. In the recent period, nothing happened." Chiba asked. "Recently, the whole endurance world is peaceful, and we have nothing to do. It is nothing to do, we must be moldy." Xi Rihong said. ................. "It''s not bad to do anything. You can recuperate and live a quiet life. Otherwise, if there is a war, you don''t want to continue this peaceful life." Chiba said. In the past, there was always a constant war. There was no space for rest time. It was not to kill people, but to chase down others. Now there is a quiet life. Chiba is a bit unaccustomed. It is really helpless. "Without things to do, you can only recuperate, or like Sauron, practice hard every day, and constantly improve your strength." Robin said, has been used to Sauron''s crazy practice. "I have just successfully transplanted the eye of the circle, and I have to spend some time to adapt to the writing of the wheel and develop the ability." Chiba said. "In any case, we have nothing to do, just stay in the base, continue to operate the base, and collect information on the tolerant world." Red Bean said. For such a life, they are used to it, even if they are bored for a long time, they can sneak past. Moreover, for them, the boring time is commendable. It should be a good time to be a child. Dont wait until you have no chance to enjoy it, and you will miss the quiet time. In the following period, Chiba adapts to writing the wheel eye and develops the ability to write a round eye, to the extent that it can be freely mastered and can exert its powerful strength. . Chapter 379： Become stronger During this period of time, it seems that the whole endurance world entered a period of peaceful development. The forces of all parties were calm and did not set off war. Even if there were contradictions between countries, it was only some small friction. It was confined to the border zone and it was a small fight. What kind of. Because it was a peaceful period, Chiba did not go to war, and continued to quietly operate, constantly strengthening the forces and improving the overall strength. Time hastily and seven years have passed "three seven zeros." During these seven years, Chiba did not have any action. Although he often walked on the path of tolerance, he did not make a lot of excessive things, but did not attack other villages and did not kill the shadow-level powerhouse. In the past seven years, Chiba has collected the remaining tail beasts and collected the power of the nine tail beasts to obtain the tail of the tail beast. After collecting the power of the nine tail beasts, Chiba also got the reward for the task that was released into the system - shocking the fruit! After Chiba gains the ability to shake the fruit, the strength becomes more powerful, it can shatter the space, it can launch an earthquake, it can provoke a tsunami, and the destructive power is amazing. It can definitely sweep the shadow level. Moreover, Chiba is not only as simple as obtaining the shocking fruit, but also gaining the power of nine tail beasts, absorbing the power of the tail beast and making him stronger. For the moment, Chiba can be said to have the power of the gods, above all the strong people in the world of forbearance, unless the six immortals are alive, otherwise, no one can compete with him. Although Chiba does not often walk in the endurance world, if you go out to walk, you will certainly be able to sweep through many strong people, and no one can do anything against it. In these seven years, Chiba earned points, and the characters in the world of pirates are summoned. There are Luffy, Xiangji Shi, Nami, and Qiao Ba, which have appeared in the world of Naruto, almost most of them. The members of the pirates group have improved the strength of the present, and are not worse than the strength of the small-scale Niu Village. Seven years later, the world of rebellion was once again turbulent. This turmoil was not set off by the various villages, but by the organization of Xiao. Xiao organization began to capture the tail beast, it seems that it is necessary to start the eye of the moon plan. The tail beasts and human pillars scattered in the various villages can be regarded as sad enough. First, they were swept by Chiba, then they were tossed by the Xiao organization, and sent the strong to capture them..... However, the Xiao organization is now more embarrassing, not only to seize the power of the tail beast, but also to extract the tail beast and seal it. The reason why Xiao organization will capture the tail beast, or bring the soil behind to push this thing, otherwise, Xiao organization will certainly not do this. No matter what the organization will do, there is no big relationship with Chiba anyway. As long as it does not touch its own interests, then he will not interfere too much. However, Xiao organized such a large-scale operation to capture the tail beast, and in the end it will definitely organize the meeting, and it will inevitably start the war. By that time, when the Xiao organization and the absolute organization collided, Chiba would not be able to take care of the old situation, and would destroy the attack and eliminate all opponents. Over the years, Chiba has not only become more powerful, but has also become more decisive and decisive. For the former friendship, it will not take into account so much. There is no state tonight, I feel like Im going to write it down. Its completely broken. I dont know how to write it. Its very annoying! ! ! . Chapter 380： : Rise [for subscription] The current Chiba can be quite boring, why? Because Qimu Chiba already has the strongest One Piece system, his system is basically perfect now. The absolute headquarters, Chiba lies on the seat, his face is a bit sad, to be honest, now he has no special things. The tail beast? The power of the tail beast has long been taken over by oneself. So what else can I do to raise my interest now? At the headquarters of Chiba, it seems a bit sad, use the One Piece system to summon the female emperor! To be honest, this female emperor can be said to be quite ao, her body is not only outstanding, but her combat value is also extremely powerful. "Oh, I remember calling this way?" Chibas touch of his head, he seems quite boring in recent days, so that he does not even know how to use the call. "Oh, I remember it seems to be clicking on the system?" Oh... When Chiba had not clicked on the system, the system suddenly called itself, but this was scary. "What happened? What happened to this 14?" Immediately after the system came a very sweet girl, the girl''s voice was extremely nice, just like a thrush. "Master, sorry, you don''t have permission to override the system now, the system will disappear, and the owner will face a new task now." Chibas heart is an incomparable egg pain. What is the new task? "..." I went, when Chiba once again wanted to talk to the system, the system actually crashed, and still in the case of Chiba without knowing it. "What is this all about?" The system actually disappeared? The heart is extremely surprised, but in addition to being surprised, this Chiba is still somewhat worried. "If there is no system, what can I do?" Yes, Chiba accidentally crossed into the world of Naruto. He has dominated one by one with his powerful One Piece system. Today, this system actually tells itself that it is not under its control. This Chiba is a little panicked. How should this be good. "Qiao Ba, come over!" At the headquarters, Chiba suddenly got up, and he shouted at Joe Baba, who was summoned by the One Piece system. "Master, tell me what is going on." Choba, one of the crew members of Luffy in the middle of the road, the current reward of Bailey is 100, although there is no fighting value, but this long reindeer-like guy is quite good. "Notify all the members, just say I want to have an emergency meeting!" After all, Chiba was sitting on the chair and sitting on the chair. Chiba still remembered the system word in his heart, but his One Piece system did not respond to his shouts. Chiba at the moment, the heart suddenly felt an invisible pressure. This pressure will certainly be there, because he is so powerful, it is because he has the One Piece system, but you think about it, if one day, he suddenly lost the One Piece system, then what should he do? The system can give him absolute power, but at the same time it can make him feel very comfortable and have no positive attitude towards the world. However, he is different now, because at this moment, he lost the One Piece system, which means that he will not be able to gain tremendous power again. This is impossible. Chiba feels incredible. It is like a joke that God is making with him. Since he has given himself such a powerful force, why is it to be stripped away at this moment? "Yes, I am going to call all the members." Qiaoba is deeply envious of his master Chiba. Chiba is very clear, this One Piece system has the power of absolute obedience, just like Choba, who is summoned by himself. This guy is absolutely obedient to his own orders. After a long while, the absolute headquarters! Chiba looked at her own men, and her expression was a little dignified, because Chiba felt that this time was different from the last time. "Luffy, why are you calling me?" Chiba looked at the crowds underneath, and asked some doubts. "Master, we call Chiba the master, you are the one we respect the most, Chiba, we will always be with you, will always be your most loyal servant of Chiba." The system of One Piece disappeared, but its added value is still there. That is to say, although this system has disappeared, the power that was given by the system before Chiba is still there, and the power of this shocking fruit is still there. Chiba gently waved his arm. He started the earthquake and made a small experiment. Immediately outside the headquarters, a huge noise rang across the sky. "The power of the earthquake is still there!" The worry in Chibas heart is finally restored, but he still cant relax his vigilance. He knows that in this world of Huo Ying, those powerful enemies can be prevented at any time. If you dont care too much, you will lose it if you dont do it well. Life. "Nami, come over!" After all, Chiba 807 made a gesture to Nami and ordered Nami to step forward. Because of the influence of the system, this Nami is also a loyal root to Chiba. She happened to come to Chiba, right. Chiba Ϲ, and the order to Chiba is compliant. "Is this the absolute obedience in the One Piece system? Hehehe!!" Chiba sneered, although he has temporarily lost the One Piece system, but as long as the ability of the One Piece system to give him still exists, then all this will not change. Gently stroked the face of Nami, Chiba felt that her breathing sounds were accelerating, and it was speeding up. "What am I doing? This guy is obviously my own hand. How can it be such a brazen thing as a master!" To tell the truth, this Chiba is still the first time to touch this Nami''s face, although she knows that she is her own servant, but Chiba still has a kind of yu hope, want to go to touch Na Namei''s face. "Master, what''s wrong with you?" Oh, very incomprehensible. "Master, your face seems to be very shy!" Its been a long time, Im re-updating, I dont know if anyone else subscribes, I hope there is still. . Chapter 381： : Shy [for subscription, full order] Ha ha? is it? Hey, incomparably, although Chiba is not a girl who has never touched her, just in front of so many people, its embarrassing to touch the face of Nami. Chibas mouth smirked and said, really, this is the first time he touched the girls face in front of so many people. "Master, if you want to touch the face of Nami, then Nami will let the master fu touch." Naomis voice is actually pretty good, and her face is quite cute! "Master, what''s wrong with you?" To be honest, Chiba is really a little embarrassed to start, mainly in front of so many people, although he is very strong, but Chiba''s minimum Xiu humility is still there. But in the end, Chiba still touched the face of Nami, but it was quite slippery nen white! It can be said that this is the skin of Chibas first time to touch such a good girl, and the slippery feeling is really good. Keke... Chiba is quite awkward, and his forehead is also slightly sweating out of his forehead. In his heart, he is really a matter of what he is doing. He actually looks at his own men! That is, when Chiba is quite distressed, at this time, the system suddenly stares at it again, and this time the system has given new tips! The One Piece system is activated again, but this time it is activated not to be bound to Chiba, but the One Piece system itself is activated. It can be said that it has its own consciousness. Release a new mission system! Please pay attention to check! Hey, the task prompt is as follows, s level task, in this mission, the One Piece system will release the binding with the owner, and the system will disappear forever before the task is completed. The specific tasks are as follows! The main task is to turn the world of Naruto into an ashes. Before the master does not completely reach the inside of the Naruto world, the master cannot return to your original world. The original world? Chiba may have forgotten it all the time, the blue planet that I once liked? Chiba shook his head helplessly. If it was the world, he would rather take the world. At the very least, the world can bring him the life he wants, and his yo. When Chiba received this task, the forehead was a slight wrinkle. What is the matter? The main task, this is actually destroying this world of fire, what joke? Even if Chiba has the strongest One Piece system, it may not be able to solve this world, let alone the One Piece system has to disappear with itself! Nima, this is how much it is! The restrictions are as follows! If the master can''t destroy the world, it will stay in the world forever, endless cycle, and the owner''s only three years, because the owner''s life is only three years left! Oh... When the One Piece system prompts the last question, it disappears from the mind of Chiba. Disappeared? What the **** does this happen? This One Piece system has disappeared out of thin air like this? And this system actually left a problem for itself, destroying the world? Just kidding, the world is so powerful, it can be eliminated if you want to destroy it, and this system gives yourself a time limit. For three years, let this world of fire disappear! Its easy to talk about it! But the One Piece system does not seem to be joking with Chiba, this guy is really letting himself destroy this Naruto world in three years. Because there is a countdown on the head of Chiba, this is the limited time for the One Piece system to give Chiba, and this limited time, only one person can be seen by Chiba, and no one else can see this thing. "Conquering the world of Naruto?" Suddenly, Chiba felt a big head. I have to know that I have been able to lay down a lot of power over the years, but it is easy to conquer the world. However, there is no other way for Chiba now. Apart from this, he really can''t think of other solutions anymore. Then he can only conquer the world of Naruto, because from this moment, you can only choose to die without conquering Chiba. That is something that I can''t tolerate. I can''t easily climb to the present. I can die in this place. It is absolutely impossible. Since the system has to do this by itself, then Chiba can only succumb to the heart, no way, whoever has only three years of life. At this moment, Chiba will never feel as lonely as before, and I dont want to have any goals as before. Now there is only one goal for him. That is to conquer the world of this shadow, the world. Turned into ashes. The reason for getting this to happen is that I have only three years, if Chiba wants to live. Then he must change himself. "This kind of thing is really cruel!" Helpless, Chibas heart is full of helplessness at the moment, but he has no way, because this system is so embarrassing. If Chiba chooses to disobey, then he will only have one dead end. But if he chooses to resist, from today on, he will definitely embark on a road of no return, and this road is quite dangerous, at the expense of his own life. But (Li Wanghao) is also no way for him! All this is to live in this world and live well. "From today! It is exactly the name of the sky!" Suddenly, Chiba stood up from the chair. He put the mask he had taken from the dark part on himself and put it on his body from the black cloak he had obtained from the system. Then the right hand waved and launched the shocking fruit! "Long live the sky! Long live the sky!" Under Chiba, a number of people waited to bow down to him, and everyone saw Chiba as the new powerhouse and their eternal master. This fist of Chiba is enough to shake the surrounding hillside. His gentle wave is the power of the tail animal. "It''s too strong, it''s just too strong. This kind of strength makes the world of Huo Ying chill!" Chapter 382： Cognition [subscription] The power of the shocking fruit is extraordinary, especially when Chiba is clenching his fists. He can feel the powerful and strange energy in his body. The huge power you walk in your body. "Is this the power of the devil''s fruit?" Chiba said with amazement, really, Chiba had no real use of power before, because Chiba had the One Piece system at that time, so the thirst for power seemed to be thin. But now Chiba is a little different. He is eager for strength in his heart, and he needs those powerful forces, otherwise he will not be able to survive in this world. "The shocking fruit is really a powerful demon fruit that can shatter everything, even air." But these are not enough. If you want to destroy the world of Naruto in three years, then you need to pursue more powerful forces. The most primitive yu hope of "survival" prompted Chiba to climb up. Although he is strong enough now, he still can''t compete with the entire Naruto world. If he wants to continue to live in the world, he needs more powerful power to destroy the power of the world. Because 740 is the survival of these years, let him understand the strong people of this world. Although the six immortals are strong enough, it seems that the six immortals have already hanged. The tail beast? The power of the tail beast is not enough to fear, but at the moment Chibas heart is worried about two characters, the first one is Xiao. Xiao''s powerful Chiba is known, and when Chiba looks at anime in his own world, he already knows the power of Xiao organization, if this group of people come to trouble. That is not the power of the single can compete with it. The characters in this Xiao organization are very abnormal, especially the guy named Yu Zhibo, don''t look at the guy smiling in the weekdays, but there is a terrible face hidden under his mask. And according to the understanding of Chiba, the skills of this Uchiha wave spot are quite peculiar. It can be said that this skill is not guaranteed by Chiba. The power of this Uchiha wave spot is too sinister, and it was immediately locked into the number one dangerous figure by Chiba. As for the second one, of course, the most wonderful protagonist in Naruto, the whirlpool Naruto. Because of his accidental first ninja, it is not surprising that something happened to this family. Chibas fear is not his strength, but the accidental nature of this guy. In the anime story, this guy has the protagonist''s aura, and then a variety of counterattacks along the way, even to save the world. Therefore, if Chiba wants to destroy the world of fire-fighting, then it is necessary to prevent these two guys from running out of their way. In fact, Chiba is not afraid of the strange power of Uchiha, but this whirlpool celebrity is quite difficult. An opponent. Because this guys tolerance is to persist in his beliefs and go forward. For his persistence, Chiba is also slightly worried, not afraid of anything, or afraid of being overwhelmed by his perseverance. Therefore, Chiba has now begun to hover in the heart of the plan, as the saying goes, if you want to exploit the power inside the Naruto world, then it is best to take the wood leaf village to open the knife. Because in the five major countries, the power of this shadow is very powerful. According to Chibas recent understanding, it seems that this generation of Huo Ying is still a master. As for the status quo of celebrities, it seems that this guy has learned the fairy mode. "Ah, its a very troublesome world, and its so easy to conquer the world." Chiba sighed heavily. He shook his head and had a bitter taste in his heart. You know, in this world, he has no other friends besides his strength. For the current beeg leaf, it seems to be a bit sad, because his power is strong enough, but there are few friends around him. Chiba walked out of the headquarters of "Tianrui". Behind him, he only called a Sauron, because now he is somewhat unacceptable, so he wants to go out alone. "Master, are you going to go there?" Sauron, who was behind Chiba, suddenly asked, because Sauron looked at Chibas expression and was worried about the owner, so he asked. "Go there? I don''t know, but I do have a place to go now." Sauron is also quite curious in the back, which Chiba adult wants to go to, but as a servant he can not talk, this is the death command set by the One Piece system. "Go to Muye Village!" "Ok!" For the idea of ??Chiba adults, Sauron only nodded, and as a bodyguard of Chiba, he was ready to fight at any time, and today, just now, Chiba adults have announced everyone, from today Their existence is to destroy the world and destroy this world called Naruto. The time goes back a little bit to an hour ago. Chiba stood on the platform of the Tianshen headquarters. He had a mask on his face at the moment, and he wore a black-red cloak, which was quite a reflection of the ultimate villain. Chiba looked at her own subordinates, a serious tone said. "Servants, from today, you will follow me to Chiba to fight the world. Although I know the hardships of this road, I still hope that you can help me." Chiba began to talk about it, and his tone was quite serious. To be honest, this Chiba was also the first time to make up his mind. "Long live Chiba, long live Chiba," We will be your oldest and most loyal servant, always with you. Looking at the scene of the scene, the Chiba suddenly felt that she was very jiu, and it was too much failure for her master to do it. From today, the headquarters of Tianrui will begin to enter the first level of combat preparation, to prevent others from attacking. Because after playing today, Chiba adults intend to make a name for themselves in the Naruto world, but it is the case of notoriety. The first village in Chiba that wants to be destroyed is Muye Village, because in the perception of Chiba, the ninjas in this Yeye Village can threaten him. . Chapter 383： Forgotten [to be automated] Especially in the hands of the present, this woman has the title of one of the three tolerances. If she does not hit her, then her reputation is difficult to spread in this world, so Chibas first plan is to use it. This is the mother of the mother. Although her mother''s ninjutsu is not very powerful, her strength is quite horrible, and the pet that this mother-in-law is raising is quite interesting. The first obstacle that hinders the destruction of the world by Chiba is the village of Konoha. "Chiba adults, you can''t go to Muye Village like this. If you go to Muye Village like this, it will definitely be quite dangerous. I think it is better to bring some guards, such as calling them on the road, so you also - There are a few helpers." Chiba remembers that Sauron is in the world of One Piece. He shouldnt be such a Rory, but how can he seem so much today? Chiba looked at Sauron and found some problems. This Sauron seems to have changed his character, and even his walking posture has changed. Is this phenomenon also affected by the One Piece system? Gently sneer, Chiba glanced at Sauron, then said faintly: "Do you think that is necessary? Do I still need your **** now? Even if I go to Muye Village alone, there is no point. questionable." Seriously, although Chiba is not very confident about himself, but now he is indeed strong enough, and Chiba really does not like to carry so many bodyguards behind him, because these guys are behind themselves, they will Feeling very troublesome, and Chiba does not want so many people to look at him. He felt that if he went out, it would be almost the same as a bodyguard. Chiba gently glanced at Sauron, scared Sauron to close his mouth, not to snoring, indeed, as Chiba said, the strength of this Chiba adult is basically no one can defeat, if followed So many people really don''t have that need. Its just that Sauron wants to show his loyalty, and Sauron has no other meaning. "Chiba, please forgive me for my mouth. I just want to protect the safety of Chiba adults. I don''t want you to be hurt." Looking at Sauron, Chiba is also impossible to say, who makes this group of servants now their own servants, and Sauron is affected by the system, that is 100% loyal to himself, so he is also for himself. If you think about it, then forgive him for the time being. "Get up, I won''t blame you for these little things, but from today, you have to remember that I don''t need so many followers." Chiba said coldly, completely different from the usual Chiba. I don''t know if it is affected by the system. In Chiba''s current mind, there is no other thought except the destruction of the world. Because he does not destroy the world, he will die - His time is only a short three years! , This is the deadline for the One Piece system to give him Chiba. "Chiba adult, there is a person in front, he looks like a wooden leaf village." At this time, when Chiba and Sauron walked slowly on the road, in front of the two people, suddenly came a man with a wooden leaf, the man Chiba knew, and he also greeted him before. If the Chiba leaves are wrong, the mans life seems to be down. "Hello, I am Chiba, please ask, what are you doing?" After seeing Chiba, the man stopped quickly. He looked at Chibas eyes with some strangeness, because the man had never seen Chiba, and the mask worn by this guy was too strange. Is it a ninja in other countries? When Chiba asked him, the man quickly stepped back and kept a certain distance from Chiba. The man felt a powerful chakra from Chiba, and the power of Chakra was so powerful that he was too fast to breathe. Chiba is also very puzzled about the man''s vigilance. What happened to him? This guy actually rushed back after seeing himself. "Have you forgotten me? I am Chiba! I am Chiba!" Chiba is also quite confused. Does this guy actually know himself? What is this all about? Asking for flowers "Chiba?" The man was very puzzled. This Chiba looks like he has not touched it. This guy actually knows himself. When Chiba is ready to go ahead, the man suddenly becomes vigilant. He looks at the eyes of Chiba. strange. This guy seems to have never seen Chiba! "I have not seen you, if you are going ahead, kill innocent!" After hearing this man, Chiba also quickly stopped, because Chiba felt murderous from the man''s eyes. What the **** does this happen? Does this guy really don''t remember his existence? I saved him, even if the mans memory is worse, he cant remember him. ............. Chiba suddenly felt that his head was not enough, he said faintly. "Forget it, it seems that I already know what is going on." Looking at the mans attitude towards himself, Chiba sighed helplessly. He knew that this must be a ghost of the One Piece system. It seems that this system is really intended to completely connect itself with this Naruto world. Separate? I dont know my own words, that is to say, who knows who I am now? Chibas psychology suddenly burst into shock. He was a little strange. Think about it carefully. This One Piece system is really very simple. Knowing that this identity is a big villain, I simply erased my existence. This system is really heart-wrenching. If this is the case, then it is really pushing yourself to the road. "Who are you?" The man who saw Chiba didn''t answer him immediately, and suddenly felt a little strange. According to ordinary thoughts, such a powerful guy is not an enemy, but a fraud. "Oh, nothing, but I want to tell you something." Suddenly, the language of Chiba became serious, and his mouth crossed a trace of indifference. Of course, the expression of the man is invisible because he is wearing a mask. . Chapter 384： With words [please full order] Now Chiba has finally understood the reason why this One Piece system suddenly disappeared. This guy is planning to let himself face the whole world alone. Doesn''t it know what is powerful? This guy actually left such a big pit to make himself add! Have you made a mistake! "What do you want to ask?" When the man looked at Chiba without hurting himself, he gradually became bold, and he trembled and asked. Chiba sneered a sigh: "I look at the things above your forehead, this guard should be the Konoha Ninja Village?" The protection of Muye Village is quite well recognized. This is also true of Chiba. He looked at the mans head and asked him. "Yes, this amount of protection is indeed in our village, but this thing, "60-07" has something to do with you?" Chiba said faintly. "I just want you to bring me a sentence. That is, now you have to tell the guys in Muye Village and tell them that I am coming with my subordinates in Chiba. I hope that the old woman can give up. Her throne." A big tone, this man is also a slight smile after hearing the words of Chiba, this guy is making a joke. The throne of our masters is that a villain can sit up and sit up! arrogant! In addition to arrogance! Still arrogant! The man sneered and said, really, although this man thinks that Chiba is very powerful, and his body may still have other power hidden, but the man does not think that this Chiba can only be used by one person. Muye Village. "How is it possible that you have a limit to make a joke? It is not enough for you to check the carats." The man sneered, he didn''t think that the guy in front of him dared to challenge Muye, it was a big joke. "I just let you bring a word. As for the others, there is nothing for you." After all, Chiba was ready to turn and leave, but when the man turned Chiba, he suddenly became jealous. This guy actually planned to attack Chiba and shot the bitterness in his hand to Chiba. Who is Chiba? Now he can say that there is basically no one who can attack him in this world. Can this little bitterness hurt him? Chiba didn''t even return to his head. He looked at the front quietly, and at the moment when he had no contact with him, the bitterness was immediately shattered. What the **** does this happen? What is this guy doing? It was obvious that there was a strong force around him, but this guy didnt actually start! Yes, Chiba didnt launch any ninja or demon fruit at all. Now he has the strongest earthquake, so there will be a space shock around him, as long as it is close to the object, no matter what it is. Both will be smashed by the shock of his earthquake. This is the added power of the shocking fruit! "how is this possible!" The mans zuiba is about to fall to the ground. He stares at the man in front of him. The mans name is Chiba. "Art fire escape **** fireball!" Humph! Also use this low-level ninja! Chiba is still walking ahead, he did not look back at all, and at this time, Sauron discovered the man''s attack and quickly prepared to fight back. Who is Sauron? He is the most powerful swordsman in One Piece. He has the strongest swordsmanship in the world, so Sauron is also very easy to use a 36 troubles to resolve the man''s ninjutsu. "Sneak attack on Chiba, you are just looking for death!" Saurons eyes were quite horrible, he was glaring at the man, and the man was scared, because Saurons ghost knife had already reached his neck, just as Sauron was ready to know him. Chiba suddenly disappeared and then appeared in front of the man. Looking at him coldly. "Sauron, stop, I still want to ask him to take the words. If you solve him here, then how can I be good, and I want to go to the headquarters now, I will give him a good voice here. It is." "Do you think that I seem to be easily attacked?" , Chiba bent his body, looked at the man''s face, and his right hand clenched a fist, launched the power of the shocking fruit, just a small hill not far behind the man, was instantly split.... . This is the most powerful force in the earthquake. "Don''t dare..." The man was really frightened. You must know that this kind of power that can destroy the hillside can be done by the endurance, although I don''t think it is how strong this mask man is. But he is at least a tolerant. But now the man is a tolerant, this is the classification of the world of tolerance, this level of difference wants to challenge the endure, this is simply a dream, in the ninja world, this endures forbearance, the endure is divided Its quite clear, especially this hierarchy, which makes many ninjas start to fear each other when they see the level. The worst is to endure, the difference between the endurance and the tolerance is particularly large, it is simply not a level, of course, except for some special ones. "That''s good!" After all, this Chiba disappeared in front of the man. And Sauron disappeared along with the disappearance of Chiba. Only the stunned man is left behind. "Wood leaves seem to be out of the way, it seems that they must quickly report this matter to the master." Subsequently, the man also hurriedly ran, he did not want to stay in this 4.8, and this matter is really very important, if you do not inform the Huo Ying adults, then Muye Village will certainly fall into an unprecedented crisis. "What the **** does this happen?" The man whispered in his mouth. On the other hand, when the Chiba notice was completed, he took Sauron to his headquarters in Tianrui. "Chiba is back!" Chiba had not yet stepped into the door of his home, and he heard the scream of Choba. When the screams of Choba alerted other members, they also rushed to the front of Chiba. "Chiba, you have worked hard, we have prepared a rich lunch for you, and I hope you can taste it." "I don''t have an appetite now, you will be there for the time being." Chapter 385： : Preparation before departure After the Chinese food, Chiba came to his own base camp. He sat on his throne and looked at the servants standing below. His heart suddenly felt a feeling. "Tomorrow, I am going to attack Muye Village. I hope that you can watch it at home. Don''t let those guys attack our base camp." In order to take into account the safety, this Chiba is also prepared for both hands. He intends to make Tiansui''s base camp like Sky Island, so he suddenly gets up and Chiba looks at each servant seriously. He exaggerated. "For the security of our headquarters, I am going to separate the heavens from this world today, making him an island and an island floating in the sky." is it possible? Even as servants of Chiba, they are quite confused in their hearts. What is this all about? Can this master really do it? Will the base camp float 14 in the air, is this really possible? Chiba got up and didn''t talk. He closed his eyes tightly and began to work hard in his heart. This guy intended to use the power of the shocking fruit to separate the base camp! "Separate!" In an instant, the caves of the caves, especially those of the servants, seemed to be frightened, but Sauron was unusually calm, because he had already seen the power of the master. The absolute headquarters, which is now the headquarters of Tianrui, his ground actually began to shake, these do not matter, the most important thing is that the ground actually began to split! Horror, how powerful is this! After the ground was shaken, the ground began to show huge cracks. After that, Chiba shattered the space. He gradually separated the headquarters of Tianrui from the ground and finally pushed it to the sky step by step. I go! Do you want to be so exaggerated, the servants are surprised to see Chiba, did not expect this guy actually can push the huge base camp to the air. This is simply incomparably powerful. Is there a more anti-day existence than this skill? The world is still looking for the second one, right? I think that except for Payne''s Earthquake, other people simply can''t use this power. Along with the increasing skill of Chiba to the earthquake, his control of power is becoming more familiar. "Ah! Ah!!" Sure enough, the use of such a powerful force for the first time is still a little difficult. Chibas brow has begun to frown slightly. It should be known that this Chiba is almost close to the weight of a mountain. "Oh!!" Chiba certainly feels a little hard. After all, the power of this shocking fruit has not yet been fully grasped. At present, this power is almost close to his limit. "call" After the counter-realistic headquarters was completely floating in the air, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, and in his heart, it seems that this time the use of power is excessive, and it is still necessary to control it slightly later, otherwise it is really easy to get things out. . "Chiba, you are fine." "I''m fine, you can rest assured!" Chiba suddenly coughed, but this was frightening the servants. Huh... Again, I breathed a sigh of relief, and this Chiba couldnt be eaten anymore. After all, this shocking fruit has not yet fully mastered it. After solving this problem, Chiba has not slackened. He intends to consolidate the base camp of Tianrui. Although the base camp of Tianrui is now in the air, this does not make Chiba feel relaxed. "Sorron, let''s take a break early, we will go to Kobayashi tomorrow, and you will have a good rest today." In the evening, the bright moonlight hangs on the sky. In the base camp of Tianrui, Chiba stands outside to see the sky. His mood at this moment is a bit light. "Chiba adults, I am not tired, you will have a rest soon." As one of Chiba''s guards, Sauron can be said to be quite dedicated, he is always guarding Chiba''s side, really, this It is really moving Chiba. Because in the country of Chiba, I am referring to the blue planet. In that country, there is no such person at all. It can be said that in that country, Chiba is quite lonely, he will not get it at all. Concerns like Sauron. But now Chiba has received the concern of Sauron, even if he is only his own servant, but at the very least, he is very concerned about himself, which makes Chiba get care in this world. "Nothing, I don''t have to sleep. I just want to be quiet here." To be honest, this series of changes has not let Chiba slow down. He is actually confused to conquer the world. Do you want to be so bloody! Do you want to be so boring! If Sauron is not at his side at this time, Chiba will definitely yell at the sky! How much is this Nima? "Chiba adult, your bed has been laid for you, I hope you can go to bed early." Oh... At this time, Nami suddenly appeared in front of Chiba in a female 040 servant, but this surprised Mark Chiba, and he did not expect that this Nami put on the maid''s clothes, this is actually the case. Beautiful! Its pretty pretty! "Nami, it''s okay, you all go to sleep, I have nothing to do." To tell the truth, Chiba''s current physical condition is very strange, even if he does not sleep, there is no problem, and even if it is overworked, just keep a little body. Move, it will recover soon. Nami looked at Chiba, and she felt quite sang for her master, because Chibas expression was very sad. "Chiba adults..." The night sky tonight is quite beautiful. On the starry sky, beautiful crescents are hung, and Chiba looks at the days. Today should be the night of the 15th. Chiba gently put his hand to the moon, and he whispered in his mouth: "If the world is going to be destroyed, then you will really become a sinner, but if you don''t become a sinner." That life will end again. In the end, when Chiba gripped his fist tightly, his heart was not lost, because he wanted to turn the world into ashes. If he wanted to live, he would have to give up everything. . Chapter 386： Month [subscription] This night is destined to be a sleepless night, Chiba stood quietly outside, he quietly looked at the night sky. Today''s night sky seems to be different from the past. Today''s night sky looks so quiet, so people feel scared. "Chiba adults, servants have already slept, don''t you still have a rest? I think that even the Chiba adults have superhuman physique, but the minimum sleep is guaranteed, otherwise how to face tomorrow''s Fighting?" Behind Chiba, there is a woman standing at the moment. The womans appearance is quite beautiful. She is called the moon, the jade, the face is covered with a hint of ruddy, her dress is completely different from the dress of this world. And this girl named Yue Er is not a character in the world of One Piece. This girl, she is from the earth, yes, if according to the aesthetics of Chiba. This month is a typical ancient beauty, yes, I want to remind you a little here, this month''s girl''s costume is from the country of Chiba, and it is still ancient. The elegant hair is curled up, and the eyebrows of the moon are quite beautiful. It can be said that her beauty is not lost in the ancient embarrassment. Everyone knows that this is the first beauty of the ancient empire. If this month can be compared with her, it is conceivable that the beauty of this month is so beautiful. This girl of the month is not the one that Chiba got from the One Piece system, and after the system reward is completed, the reward is obtained. That is to say, this month is actually like this npc, yes, because the strength of this month is quite terrible. Moreover, at present, the division of Chiba''s headquarters for Tiansui is the highest in this month. The current general manager of Tianrui is managed this month. I have rarely appeared in this month because she has not yet fully grown, and now she has mastered very strong skills. So she took over the position of the general manager of Tianrui. "Moon, you said why there is such a chakra in the world, is it really good or bad?" Looking at Chiba adults, the month is not going to say anything, but in her heart, she always insists on a belief that it helps the Chiba adults to destroy this world of fire. The moon glanced at the moon and glanced at the Chiba adults. She said with a sweet voice. "Chiba adults, whether this Chakra is good or bad, this is not for you and I can penetrate. I hope that Chiba adults should not think too much. Our birth is to assist Chiba adults. Ye Daren can climb the supreme throne in this world." In other words, the month is the servant of Chiba, she is very loyal to Chiba, and the thought of the month is very simple, she does not have any expectations of the world. She also has no chakras in this world. She is not interested in anything. The only thing she is interested in is the man who is standing in front of him. This is called Chiba, who is her master. The existence of the moon is a little special. She is different from those who are summoned from different worlds. It can be said that she and Luffy and Sauron are not a person of the world at all. Her existence is to help Chiba adults destroy this world of fire. . Soron, they are summoned from the world of One Piece, but the moon is different. She is not summoned from the world. She is a person created by the system. It can be said that in this world, this month only Obeying Chiba alone. For example, if the moon disappears, it will disappear, and it will not affect the life of Chiba. However, if Chiba disappears, then the month will only disappear with the eve, that is to say, The existence of the month is to fight for Chiba. She is such a character. "Nothing, you will prepare with the other people in the month. We will leave tomorrow morning, but there will not be too many guards tomorrow. I think you should understand what I mean." Month looked at Chiba adults, she nodded gently. "Chiba, I understand that if the world bursts out too early, it is easy to recruit the pross." After listening to the explanation of the moon, Chiba directly shook his head, he said to the moon. "Not like this, you may misunderstand what I mean. I don''t need so many guards at all in Chiba, because I am enough for one person, and I don''t want you to have an accident. After all, there are many masters in Muye Village. Especially those who are forbearing are quite difficult to deal with. If you want to follow, you are enough." To be honest, Chibas current strength is very strong, but he has not really fought. The previous fighting style is different from the present. The current Chiba can be said to fight for himself. Instead of fighting for others. ". Chiba adults, rest assured, there is my month to protect your safety around you, I will never let the guys in Muye Village move you a hair, you can rest assured, the moon will never Lost to the ninjas of this world." The strength of the moon, although Chiba is not seen, but from the expression of the moon, she is not like lying, and the girl who is the least good at the moon is lying, she simply I will not lie to my master. That''s right, (what''s good) This is the absolute obedience of the One Piece system. As long as it is the object or character obtained through this system, they will not lie to Chiba. Because Chiba adults are their masters, these servants will be 100% loyal to their masters! "Well, I know that the moon is very strong and very good, but I still have to remind you here in the month that the ninjas of this world are not so easy to defeat, their ninjutsu can be said to be ever-changing. Unpredictable. Even I have a three-point vigilance against these guys." Its not the ninja of Chibas world, because Chiba knows them very well. If you dont care too much, you will probably be attacked. It is good to be more careful, and Chiba is very cautious. . Chapter 387： :Transportation Gate [to request] The reason why Chiba is so careful is that now he not only has to face the ninja of Muye Village, he is now facing the ninja of the entire Naruto world, and this invisible pressure has forced him to be careful. One step is wrong, step by step is wrong, and finally it is impossible to lose it when it is full. Chiba feels that it is like playing chess now. The world of this shadow is like a very big one. Very big one board. And Chiba himself is the next person. As for how to play this game, how can I give it a good job? These trivial things are now all on the body of Chiba. Feeling pressure is the feeling now. However, Chiba is actually quite open-minded. Although he does not have the One Piece system, he may lose more or less in future battles, but Chiba is not the kind of person who will easily give up. Chiba is very powerful. His power is not only what devil fruit he has. His real strength is his inner heart. His heart is like a stiff stone, and he can''t resist the hard hit at any time. "Chiba adults, according to the information we have at present, the ninja called Naruto seems to have returned to the village of Muye." 570 Although the children of the world are still not very clear about the news of the world, she knows a guy named Naruto. This guy is quite famous in this world. His full name is Uzumaki, and he is best at it. Ninjutsu is the technique of multiple shadows. The most powerful skill is the spiral pill, but according to the current report, the Naruto seems to have mastered the technique of immortality. , "The one of the most unexpected ninjas? The whirlpool Naruto?" When Chiba heard this vocabulary, it was a slight glimpse. You must know that this whirlpool celebrity himself has been in contact. And just as soon as he first came to the world, the whirlpool Naruto had eaten ramen with himself. Have a chat about the sky. This time is really quite fast, this little Naruto actually grew so big, and also learned the technique of immortal, it seems that this guy is also growing a lot? Chiba suddenly sighed, knowing that this is seven years has passed, and now Chiba can be said to be quite a blessing (beff) when he first came to this world. At that time, although I was still a little rookie, small garbage, but at that time, I really had a pretty suede. That time and again the battle is in mind. The scene of the blood that has been fought in that scene is simply to make yourself unable to extricate yourself. However, Chiba nowadays always feels a little more embarrassed in this heart, and there is more anxiety. "Chiba, I think this accidental first stop can be your biggest stumbling block. If you can, I hope that this opponent can let me solve it tomorrow." After all, there is too much contingency in this guy''s body. If you don''t pay more attention, it is easy to eat big losses. Month, there is no lying, she said yes, this guy called the whirlpool Naruto is indeed the first accidental ninja, and the most amazing place of this ninja is his tolerance. "Nothing, month, tomorrow, you will stand by my side and help. I will go to the guy who will be a whirlpool celebrity tomorrow. I dont know if this guy has grown up recently, or he grew up. How much, if I remember correctly, when this kid is separated from himself, he is also yelling that he will only be a big jade spiral pill." Dayu spiral pill! Ah haha, this is really quite nostalgic. Chiba suddenly remembered the days he had lived with the vortex celebrities, and during that time he was really happy. But now Chiba is not as happy as before. "Okay, I don''t want to say anything more, I am ready to send the door. At 10 o''clock tomorrow morning, we will gather here on time and then go to Muye Village." To be honest, Chiba also feels a little tired, although he does not know if he can defeat the people in the village of Muye tomorrow, but he still feels that it is necessary to give it a try. "Yes, Chiba, I wish you a good dream." "Ok!" After all, the moon retreated. After a bang, the figure of this month disappeared in front of Chiba, and the month was not Chakra. She used "shaving", yes, This is the shaving in the world of One Piece, and the speed is quite fast. It can even be said that it is faster than the flash in the Naruto world. Because the moon does not feel her breath at all, and those ninjas, when they disappear, even if he is fast, there will be a breath of breath, and this kind of breath, Chiba can feel through the shocking fruit. The power of this shocking fruit is quite powerful. It can not only feel the flow of chakra in the air, but also feel the breath of people around. Even people who are thousands of miles away can be in the grasp of Chiba. "Who is it? Come out!" At this time, Chiba suddenly felt the breath of a person appear behind him, and this person''s breath is very strong. "My dearest master is my black beard." black beard? How could this guy suddenly appear here? Chiba thought carefully, this is impossible, his own One Piece system seems to have never summoned a black beard? What the **** does this happen? Chibas heart suddenly tightened. He knew that this guy named Black Beard was definitely not so easy to deal with. And in Chiba''s cognition, this black beard is the kind of extremely disgusting guy. This was discovered when Chiba used to watch the One Piece anime. He always felt that the black beard was bad and not a good person. Because this black beard has a particularly strange ability, that is, it can deprive other people of the devil''s fruit, and his body''s characteristics are not ordinary. This guy can actually have two kinds of demon fruits at the same time, and this guy''s combat value is quite powerful. . "Why are you here, I don''t remember that I have summoned you." There is nothing wrong with Chiba, in his memory. . Chapter 388： Black beard [seeking automatic] Chiba was also the first to see Blackbeard himself. Although he used to look at his second dimension in his own world, he seems to have never seen him. A veritable black beard, his beard is really quite black! That''s right, this black beard''s beard is quite black and black. Chiba simply can''t look directly at his face, and this guy is exactly the same as the characters in the anime. His face still looks so disgusting. This black beard does not exist at all. In the memory of Chiba, I remember that I did not summon such a person~, can you say? Yes, Chiba had to suspect that this guy was made by other ninjas with illusion - guy. If the black beard is not summoned by himself, then this guy must have a problem, and the problem is still quite _ small. "Who are you?" At this moment, Chiba adults suddenly became alert, knowing that the ninjas are best at illusions, and that the black beard is the ninja who is sent in. But what Chiba couldn''t believe is that he didn''t feel the black-bearded Chakra around him. Could it be that this guy was really summoned from the world of One Piece? No, this is absolutely impossible. If this guy is summoned from the world of One Piece, then he should have a memory, but the memory of this guy is not at all, that is, this guy appears here. It must be a question mark. "My most respected master, don''t you really know me? Oh, yes, although I am from the thief era, but I didn''t tell you that I was voluntarily summoned by the system, and I am I have only recently come from the world over there." Black Beard finds reasons for his existence, and according to his words, he seems to be willing to follow himself. "Then what is the purpose of your visit here, if you say something wrong, you and I will not hesitate to wipe you out." Chibas eyes are black and bearded, but the black beard is a relaxed face. His big zuiba reveals the most disturbing smile. Suddenly, he shouted out his big hands and shouted loudly, because I was holding Chiba adults, I know that Chiba adults can bring me strength, can bring me everything I want, even including me. the power of. Chibas eyes are a glimpse, just in the black beard. When the voice just fell, the Chiba suddenly burst into amazing power. This guy suddenly launched the power of the shocking fruit, and it was For a moment of effort, this Chiba adult will subdue the black beard. Chiba suddenly disappeared into place. When he appeared again, he had already pressed the black beard to the ground with his right hand, and the fist of this Chiba was directly pressed on the chest of the black beard, as long as the black beard was slightly With a little bit of movement, Chiba can instantly smash his heart. And at the time when Chiba appeared, the whole body exudes the domineering color of the overlord. As long as this black beard dares to move a little brain, then Chiba can instantly kill its second. "what happened?" Just when Chibas power was generated, all the servants at the headquarters of Tianrui felt the powerful power, and they rushed. The first person to arrive was the moon, and it was not the case. The battle value of this month was the most powerful of these servants. She came at the fastest speed, and when she saw the black beard, she immediately appeared. Changed, because this person was actually pressed by the Chiba adults. From this month, it can be judged that this guy named Black Beard has two hearts for the owner, otherwise it is impossible for the owner of Chiba to start with his servant. "Ha ha ha ha, it seems that I am not mistaken in the power of Chiba adults!" Suddenly, the black beard laughed loudly, and the laughter was quite loud. "You guys, what purpose do you have, if you don''t say it, then don''t blame me." Asking for flowers Chiba suddenly became serious, and Chibas mouth was a little indifferent at this moment. If the black beard is now resisting, then he will definitely be killed by himself. I dont know why, this is the Chiba. Always have a good impression of black beard. "Haha, I have already answered Chiba adults. I said, I hope that Chiba adults can take me in. I need to follow behind you, and I need to think of you as a powerful person." "" "you are lying!" To be honest, Black Beard Chiba has not been optimistic about him since the beginning, and this person stays with him if he has been there. This will make Chiba feel uneasy, because the black beard is not worthy of his own belief, let alone he said that he was never called by the system, but he ran over. ........... Therefore, Chibas loyalty to him is even more doubtful. It can be said that this guy is not the kind of person he deserves. The **** is not like his own servant, especially his face. It looks like It is like a devil''s face. For people like him, can you solve it or hope that you don''t want to keep it. "I am not lying, Chiba adults, you know, although my black beard is in the age of the sea thief, the reputation inside is not very good, but now I am following you, you will definitely be loyal to you, will not Again, I will definitely be your best assistant and become your old right arm." "Chiba adult, this guy actually still works for you, Chiba adults, you are scared, you let me go, let me help you solve this bastard, this guy actually dare to disrespect your boss, this guy, the most The good way is to let him die." Chiba is also a slight glimpse. You must know that if you can get such a powerful helper, it is definitely quite good, but the man with black beard is not easy to believe, so Chibas expression is still Some are erratic, although he is currently lacking such a strong man, but for the black beard, he is still wary. . Chapter 389： New member [four more] "Chiba adult, you always think twice, this black beard is not a good person at first glance, and I vaguely feel his ambition, Chiba adults, if you always let him kill his life today, that is Raising the tiger is a problem! I hope that Chiba adults can think twice, think twice before they go!" At this time, the moon standing on the side suddenly called, and she said nothing wrong, even Chiba is still vigilant against this black beard, but Chiba is also thinking carefully and thinking in the heart, this black Even if the beard is not loyal to himself, or he has his own ambitions, but this person is indeed an indispensable talent, you must know that the current Chiba is lacking such a combatable person! "Wait a minute, let me think about it. Although this guy has his hateful things in the "Ninety-one", but now I really lack a strong servant, so I decided to let go of it for the time being, but My words have not been finished yet. If you let me accept you, it is not impossible, but from today on, every move of your black beard must be completed under my supervision." In other words, all the activities of Blackbeard must be in the grasp of Chiba from now on. Chiba is not a fool, and now he is very vigilant. Everything is very cautious, especially for people like black beard. Its just a good defense against him, or you dont know when you die. If you dont, this guy will slap himself behind him. This is a bad thing, and this guy is very ambitious, if not controlled. This guy is very easy to run away. In other words, this guy''s move must be in his own hands, or else he will definitely not eat good fruit. Chiba adults have been thinking carefully for a long time. He feels that it is necessary to keep this black beard, but the control of him is to be strengthened. If you can, it is best to bring it with you. In this case, Chiba can be Master the action of this guy every moment. In that case, I will not worry that this guy will come in chaos, and bring this guy to his side, the battle value will definitely increase a lot. "Haha, thank you for the cultivation of Chiba adults." Seeing Chiba slowly put away his fist, this black beard also knows that he will definitely not die this time, because he is very clear, this Chiba Adults are currently lacking in the right arm. If he wants to conquer the world, then he must have a strong helper, and this helper is himself, black beard. "Get up, let''s do it today, month, I still hope that you don''t want to intervene in this matter. I know how to solve the black beard, and I am a very cautious person. If this guy has a little bit of mutiny. If that, then I will definitely kill him in the first time, so I still hope that you will not care about this matter." "Well, I know Chiba adults!" "Yes, Chiba, the servants understand." "Haha, Chiba, my black beard understands." Don''t look at the black beard on the surface, it looks more amiable. In fact, there is a bad feeling in his guy''s bones. Especially his smiley face, coupled with his big white teeth, looks like it makes people feel so disgusting. That''s right, this guy is simply a special disgusting. Disgusting death. "All the people here are here for good night." When Chiba said it, he suddenly disappeared in front of everyone, and it was the kind of quiet feeling. Even if they had powerful perception, they could not capture the breath of this Chiba. In particular, the presence of Chiba is simply too low. Is this the power of Chiba adults? Haha, this power against the sky is really very powerful, ah haha, if I can follow the person behind Chiba, it is quite a privilege. Just after the disappearance of Chiba, the moon suddenly burst into a flower idiot. Among these servants, this servant named Yue Yue was quite obsessed with Chiba. No, no one can make this month a thousand. The leaves are made out..... Hey, incomparably embarrassed, for the month of the child who likes to commit a flower idiot, the other servants are silent for a while, what is this guy? However, this month is also the slightest disregard of the eyes of other people, she does not matter, this is a maddening idiot, this is what it is. Isn''t it a sin? She just likes Chiba adults, and she also likes to be behind the Chiba adults. "Moon children, it seems that you really like the owner." Black beard screamed at this moment, suddenly said the flowers, he knows, this month is the general manager here, and himself, just a Just getting started with the little garbage, so this month''s head is also a relatively respectful of her. Hey, who makes people home one step ahead of themselves, this is a step forward, that is, the official level, this is a good saying, this official level can crush individuals! Looking at the black beard, he was close to himself, and the moon snorted softly. Her face was full of disappointment, hehe! Cold shouting: "Don''t call the kind of intimacy, even if the owner promised to accept 5.8 to stay with you, I didn''t promise to take you in the month! You guy, I didn''t look at you from the beginning, especially yours. That face looks like a bad guy." To be honest, the month said that the black beard is still somewhat inappropriate. After all, the current Chiba is to conquer the world of this shadow, that is to say, this Chiba is not a good person! Standing in the perspective of the world of fire and shadow, that Chiba is equivalent to a real big devil, this guy is a real bad guy! "Although Chiba adults have taken care of you, but your kid is not giving any bad thoughts to the aging mother, or the aging mother will definitely smash you a corpse, and then throw it into the sea to feed the shark." Looking at the head of the month, the black beard is also a slight smile. . Chapter 390： Go to the wood leaf [to subscribe] Said: "Moon children are quite uneasy about my black beard." Nonsense, the month of the black beard must be quite unreliable. "Don''t be in ink, if you''re fine, you''ll still be less good with me. If I find something, you will die!" After all, the moon turned and left. As for the other servants views on this black beard, it is the same as the same month. Because this guy is in the age of the sea, his reputation is quite stinky, and really, really. Very stinky, stinking to make you unable to breathe. This Saurons impression of this black beard is also very bad, and Luffy is also, as for others. However, some people think that this black beard is not a double heart, that is Choba! Oh... He can''t count, because this guy is not a human, but an animal. No mistake, it is actually a deer. 14 When all the servants left, Blackbeard stood alone alone. He looked at the moonlight and said faintly, haha, this time he finally found a powerful master. If he could help Chiba to conquer the world, then It is a very exciting thing to do, haha! ! Said, this black beard laughed out loud. The space is inside. Chiba is peeking at the black beard''s every move, by his side, the moon is quietly there. "Moon, what do you think? I feel that this guy has no two hearts." The reason why Chiba dares to say that this guy has no two hearts is because he has considerable trust in the One Piece system. And it is very trustworthy. It can be said that this One Piece system is basically its own confidant. "There is no two-heartedness. I don''t think this guy is such a good person. Master, don''t look at him behind him, although he said the same thing, but, master, you have to know, this guy is just a jerk!" Moon does not know that it is Mao, she always does not trust this black beard, but this can not blame people for the month, who makes this black beard special born with a sly face, hey, no, It seems to be wrong, who is this guy born with a sly face. "Don''t you hear what he said?" Chiba said. "I heard it, but did the Chiba adults say it too? His every move is in your hands. If this guy is still acting?" The month is actually quite reasonable, not good. This guy is special to show Chiba in acting. These are all things that cannot be confirmed. So now Chiba is also unable to get the answer, but Chiba will look at it first. This matter is still going to be said after a while. "Well, month, this is the case so far. I hope that you can get along with each other. It is best not to fight. How to say it, if I am the master, if you see you are not harmonious, Then, I am also very sad." Chibas expression suddenly fell a little, he said faintly. "Well, I know, Chiba, you just have a good rest, I will definitely get along with the servants, and you will be relieved." After all, the month is going to go to sleep, and this Chiba is also going to sleep. There are so many things happening today! ! To tell the truth, this thousand also feels quite exhausted. He feels that his brain is not enough for today, and he will attack the village of Muye tomorrow. This is simply to keep himself busy. No night, and this night is destined to be a sleepless night. The next day, when the rising sun rises, that month has already come to the hall. She prepared breakfast for Chiba adults early, and very rich. "Chiba adults, you should be chuang, from chuang, and then you can''t afford to chuang." Chiba''s bedroom, the moon sneaked in. She looked at the Chiba adults on the bed by Mimi. It was originally called Chiba to be chuang, but when the moon was ready to attack Chiba. The sneak attack here is of course the kind of sneak attack! ???? Chiba adults are not there? ? Yes, the Chiba adults lying on chuang are nothing more than a fake corpse. This is a substitute for Chiba adults. "Chiba adults!!!" The moon is also mad, and this Chiba adult is not there, but he will go there again at this time! ! "Moon, what are you doing in my room, 1?" At this time, Chiba adults suddenly appeared behind the moon, he asked some doubts, and the month is also a quick bend to answer the body, Chiba adults, I came to call you chuang, but I don''t know if you have been a chuang for Chiba adults. I am very sorry, and there are Chiba adults. Why do you have a dummy in your room? Uh... so I said that the current Chiba adult is already a very cautious guy. The reason why he wants to do this is because 920 is the world, but there are many enemies. Assassinated. This is not necessarily the case. So, ah, this is for your own safety, Chiba is also very helpless, but he has his own ideas, this is still a little careful when sleeping, or else, your own life is always hanging others The body. "Nothing, I just want to tell the Chiba adults. The breakfast I prepared for you is already done. I hope that after the breakfast of Chiba adults, I will like it, then we will go to Muye Village!" The door to the transfer has also been fixed, and the other end of it is the gate of Muye Village. "Well, I am in trouble, month, when I go to Konoha, I still want to wear a man. That person is a black beard. I hope you can call him over, I will take him to the wood." leaf." Although the month is a little unhappy, but since this is the decision made by Chiba, it is impossible to say that month. There is no way, even if there are one hundred unwillingness in the heart, ten thousand are unwilling, she also I have to call that guy! black beard! "Know, Chiba, I am going to find him now, you can rest assured." Chapter 391： Dawn [to be automatic] "Is the Chiba adult looking for a subordinate? The adult of the month does not need to bother you to come to me, my black beard has come." For the sudden appearance of the black beard, the moon looked a little angry, she said dissatisfied. "Black beard, don''t you know that this is the room of Chiba adult? You just come in without saying hello, do you think it is right? Black beard, don''t forget, you are a servant! Who gives you so much? The courage, in the absence of the orders of Chiba adults, came in privately!" To be honest, since this black beard came to Tianti yesterday, the whole person feels weird in the month. She always guards against this guy named Black Beard, for fear that he will do something bad. "Haha, isn''t the adult in the room of Chiba adults? And my black beard is just standing outside, but the moon seems to be already inside." The black beard''s mouth flashed a smile, his meaning is actually very obvious, as long as it is a clear understanding of people. "Strong words, I don''t bother to pay attention to you. I came to the room of Chiba adults because I want to call Chiba adults, and you are not. Don''t compare me to people like you. We are not at all. One level." The meaning of this month is also very obvious. She wants to say that my month is the general manager of this day. What is your black beard? I dare to argue with me. I just dont know what it is. It is thick and thick. Not even a little consciousness! The moon snorted softly, and she licked her own white sleeves. "Haha, that is of course, the adult of the month is the general manager of our rebellious, and it is also a girl. This takes care of the diet of Chiba adults. Of course, it is the best candidate. How can I have a black beard? What ``." The black beard is also quite a person who can talk. If you want to pick up your mouth, then this black beard will not lose to anyone. Flattering... This flattering is still in place, but the month is not a fool. She knows that this black beard has something to say, but she does not intend to be entangled with this person. The thing she wants to do most now is to quickly ask the owner to have breakfast. "You don''t want to discuss anything messy here in the early morning. What I want to tell you is that in a few hours, we will prepare to attack the village of Muye. At this time, Chiba suddenly appeared in front of the two people. He had no interest in the issue of the two people''s arguments. Chiba is now most concerned about the current fighting value of Muye Village. Yes, if Chiba wants to attack the village of Muye, then at least he should understand the current fighting value of the village. Moreover, the current Chiba is very cautious. As early as dawn, Chiba adults went to Muye Village to investigate alone. He basically grasped the fighting value of the current Muye Village. "Chiba adults, go eat breakfast." The moon bends his body. Said respectfully to Chiba. "Well, this is not anxious. Before we have breakfast, let us study the current fighting value of Muye Village." After all, Chiba called the moon and the black beard two people close to their side, he and they have to discuss the strategy in advance. As the saying goes, if you fight, you cant play the trick that you havent prepared for. If you want to fight, you must understand the power of the enemy. In this way, we can know ourselves and know each other, and we can watch the victorious battles. Otherwise, we will go to death. You know, the current Chiba is different from the previous Chiba. Now Chiba can be said that basically, if it is dead once, then he will no longer be able to resurrect, and now Chiba, the power is basically The highest value was reached. Without the help of the One Piece system, he can''t guarantee that he will win in the first battle. "I went to Muye Village this morning to investigate. The main fighters who can be identified now are the whirlpool celebrities. This guy''s most powerful ninjutsu is the most mastered genius model. This is one of the most important rivals. This second opponent is the outline hand. I think the month should be quite familiar to this person. This guy is the current shadow of Muye Village. Her ability is power. As for the ninjutsu, it is relatively poor. However, this is called the guy of the hand, her medical ninjutsu is quite awesome, so this person should also pay attention. This third person is Kakashi, although he is just a tolerant, but this guy has a **** limit, this kind of thing is quite terrible, if it is hurt by this kind of thing, then it is not a noisy Played, this guy is best at Rachel, the property is Ray, but other attributes are still there. As for the others, in addition to the guys who are tolerant, there are basically no ninjas that can pose a threat to us. ". Chiba adults, is the strength of this wood leaf all here?" The month suddenly asked, I dont know what the reason is. Maybe the moon may not have played with the ninja of this world, so she simply does not know what kind of existence the ninja is. In short, she seems to be very disdainful, and she said in a relaxed tone. "Chiba adults, just a few guys, just give it to me, I can solve them very easily (Zhao Zhao Zhao), this thing, absolutely do not need Chiba adults to intervene, I am alone It is enough to solve all of them." The month was full of confidence, and there was a smile on her face. "Moon, although I know that your battle value is very strong, but I think you are too underestimated, this group of Muye is not so easy to deal with, and you have not played with the ninjas, it is best to pay attention A little bit better, or else you will suffer big losses." After the strong language was spoken in the month, Chiba adults were particularly embarrassed. You know, even Chiba himself cant say this big story, and I dont know if its coming there this month. The courage of that, she actually said that the ninja of Muye Village alone is enough to get it. "Yes, I know, Chiba adults." Chapter 392： Analysis [to complete the order] "Listen, my combat plan is quite simple. It can be said that there is no plan at all. Now we will start to assign their respective battle matches, whirlpool Naruto, and the main hand. These two main characters are called to me. Especially the child called Naruto, this child must be handed over to me to solve, because in this world, only I know his moves." Chiba took a simple picture of the figure of the character, and Chiba marked the main target characters. "Moon, you are responsible, but you can''t take the lead. This is something you must remember, because the child of the whirlpool Naruto is special. If he discovers our invasion, the child will definitely be the first. Kill it." Although the nine-tailed fox in this child has been taken away by himself, the guy''s ninjutsu is quite powerful. It is a person who has to guard against himself, and when the nine-tailed fox is inside the child''s body, he is particularly restless. "Black beard, you are responsible for other tolerances, or external support is just fine. I will arrange this at 480 pm. As for when it is time to start the war, it is the first one, then it will be arbitrarily changed, but I What I want to tell you is that this group of Muye guys is really not so good to deal with. If you don''t pay attention, you will definitely suffer big losses." After all, Chiba will return the map and prepare to eat breakfast. "Chiba adults, how can this kind of thing make you go to the front, this little thing will be handed over to me, the guy who is called the whirlpool Naruto, I will definitely help you solve it easily." It seems that the moon really does not understand the meaning of Chiba... How to say it, this month is simply a fighting madness, how she rushed to her own body. "Moon, I said, this thing is done according to what I said. If you have any opinions, just talk to me!" I don''t know why, this Chiba adult is also slightly ignited. Chiba is angry, but the moon is scared of a cold sweat. She quickly steps back a few steps, not talking, and it is a few for this Chiba. Oh, I have a quick apology. "Ah, I am very sorry, Chiba, this is my carelessness. I am very sorry. The next month, I will not dare to be so rude to Chiba adults. I hope that Chiba will be able to forgive me." It seems that this month is also aware of her own fault. As a servant of Chiba, she should not be able to talk, but after months of getting along with Chiba adults, she feels the temper of this Chiba adult. Very good, and very gentle to my servant. It is very amiable to your servants! Therefore, this month was a bit rude, but she was also unintentional. Finally, after seeing the face of Chiba, she was scared to step back. In fact, Chiba''s temper is very good, but this does not mean that Chiba is a person without temper. If his servants do too much in some places, this Chiba adult will still be angry. Just like the current Chiba! His heart is quite angry! "I am very sorry, Chiba, I will never make such a low-level mistake again next time, and I hope that Chiba will give me this opportunity." The expression of Yueyue is somewhat wronged, and she is also confessing from the heart, so Chiba adults have not intentionally harassed her, and now the Chiba adults are using people, if this time the servants of their own homes are too If it is too aggressive, it is not a good thing. "Get up, but I hope that you have to remember that you can''t make this kind of low-level mistake again next time. If you have any opinions, you can raise it, but I don''t want you to be arbitrarily!" The eyes of Chiba adults are telling the truth. At this time, it is quite horrible. Even the moon that is closest to him on weekdays suddenly feels a strange atmosphere. What happened to this Chiba adult. Suddenly I feel a terrible feeling. Oh... At this moment, the month suddenly felt that I was hated by Chiba adults. At this moment, in the inner world of the month, the month is quite frustrating, and she is crying and painful. Chiba adults abandoned the moon, and Chiba adults abandoned the moon. The month is really good, so I am so worried. Ten minutes later, at the headquarters of Tianrui, the door of the transfer was slowly opened. The door of the transfer was opened by Chiba, but the preparation for this door was completed in the month. In this world, the door of this legend does not exist in itself, so it is necessary to prepare in advance to start. "Moon, black beard, are you two ready to fight? If you don''t have one, don''t step into this portal with this adult. You know, behind the folding door, there are some wood. Ye super strong, if you are not prepared enough, I suggest that you stay here is better, after all, stay here will not lose your life." , Chiba adults said faintly, and I dont know why. The current Chiba and the former Chiba are just like another person. "Chiba adults, the moon is ready, you can always be a knife for you, get out of the sea, stay with you in the old, and never give up." At this moment, the month has begun to express their loyalty, This month is different from other people. In her heart, she has always loved this Chiba adult. "My black beard is also the same declaration. I hope that I can stay with you forever and become your old right arm. And help you to complete the desire to conquer this world of fire, and hope that you can always be with you." Behind me." The black beard''s mouth flashed a smile, he said faintly. "That''s good, if you are ready, then I will start to transfer." "Yeah!" Long live Chiba! "Yeah!" Chiba is tens of thousands of years old, and Chiba is tens of thousands of years old! At this moment, everyone shouted in unison. . Chapter 393： Encounter [subscription] Under the support of everyone, the right foot of the Chiba adult slowly entered the door of the legend, and the one behind him was the moon and the black beard. This month, the first to follow, the black beard It is also tightly behind. "Long live the Chiba people, Christine delivers to Chiba!" At the headquarters of Tianrui, the servants of Chiba adults also screamed in unison, and among these groups, there are some masters, but these people do not currently participate in this. The second Raiders task only. "Sorron, this time the mission of Chiba adults did not bring you, he is not always tinging you in the week?" At this time, the side of the road suddenly said, to be honest, this road is flying in the world of One Piece Although it is the captain of Sauron, in this world, the relationship between the two is equal. "Hey, what do you think of Chibas heart? I will know it there, but its a good thing that Chiba adults didnt take me this time. You know, this time, the wood leaf village is a lot of high. Intensity Ninja, I don''t think I used to help, but I still have to mess up." Luffy laughed, "Do you have no confidence in yourself?" "Luffy, I don''t have confidence in my swordsmanship, but I think the power of Chiba adults is enough to eliminate the wood leaf village. If we are running over, then it is not to mess up, not to help. Chiba adults attacked Konoha." Sauron said faintly, after he finished speaking, he turned and left, and the corner of Luffys mouth flashed a smile. After that, Luffy did not say much, and he left. Here, at the same time, the moment when Chiba adults stepped out from the portal, he looked up and saw that the first person he saw was the opponent he had always wanted to meet, the whirlpool Naruto! Opposite the portal is the gate of Muye Village. Before the appearance of Chiba, it was early in the morning that all the fighters in the village of Muye were gathered. Of course, needless to say, this group of guys is waiting for their arrival, because yesterday, Chiba adults have informed themselves of the news they are coming in, so these guys in Muye Village are ready here early. These guys are going to fight here with Chiba adults! "The whirlpool Naruto, I haven''t seen it for a few years. It seems that you are growing up not only your body, but also your strength. I heard that you have learned the fairy mode, you don''t know whether this rumor is true or not. It is." Gently cold and cold; a cry, Chiba adults boast all the body from the door of the transmission! This door of transmission is not two-way, but one-way. In other words, this door can only come from there, but the people here cannot pass from here! "Impossible, I have never seen you, you actually know me? And you still know my name, these are nothing, you guys actually know that I recently learned the fairy mode, it seems your message is still Very smart." At the moment, in front of the gate of Muye Village, the whirlpool Naruto is wearing a red cloak, carrying a huge scroll, arms in front of his xiong mouth, and he is screaming at Chiba. After seeing this posture of the whirlpool Naruto, Chibas mouth is also showing a smile. This guy actually became a fairy, and he can see it from his eyes. This fairy mode of the guy actually started. . In the side of the whirlpool Naruto, there is a large number of ups and downs, among which the master is also there. After seeing the face of the old woman, the Chiba adults also showed a smile. Does it seem that my face is still quite large? It is actually possible to let the people of the entire Muye Village come to greet themselves. When the whirlpool Naruto saw this guy, there was a glimmer of confusion in his eyes. The mans dress was quite strange. He wore a large trench coat and also had a face that could not be seen. Mask, this mask is quite familiar to everyone, this mask is dark, but there is a small difference between this mask and the mask of the dark. ask for flowers The average person does not see this difference. However, Chakra on this person is extremely powerful, and this guy''s Chakra feels very evil! What is the chakra in his body? "Who are you? What is the purpose of coming here?" After feeling the huge evil Chakra exuded by Chiba adults, this group of people clearly has some untenable, especially as the current The old woman of the fire shadow throne, her eyes glaring at Chiba, asked with a voice that was always vigilant. "What is my purpose? Obviously! I was not looking for someone to bring you news yesterday? Didn''t this guy tell you the purpose of my visit here?" ..... "What a joke, don''t you want to say that relying on the power of one person alone, you want to destroy me a wooden leaf village? At this time, the whirlwind of the temper suddenly jumped out, his eyes are still terrible, even if there is no nine-tailed fox, but his eyes are still dead. Looking at myself, its quite horrible. However, for Chiba, there is no difference in this look. You must know that his Chiba is in the original world, but he has long been used to the eyes of Umbrella Naruto. Therefore, Chiba is not afraid of anyone here. "It seems that you really don''t know me. My name is Chiba. You may respect me as Chiba, because my servants have always called me like this. I only come here for the purpose." One, that is to turn your wood leaf village into ashes. If you choose to cooperate with me, I can not hurt your life, but if you choose to resist, then you have only one end, that is death." Chibas tone is really powerful, and when this guy says this, its just that the face is not red and the heart is not jumping. "Looking for death!" Suddenly, the old hand of the master hand inserted a sentence. . Chapter 394： :迸发[求求] "Haha, look for death, my name is Chiba. From today, you have to remember this name in my heart, because from this moment, you will soon feel the despair from hell, I will let You try the hellish pleasure." This time, Muye Village pays great attention to this guy in front of him. It is because his strength is really strong, and the news of the spies is that this guy seems to have the ability to open up the world. This is exactly the same as the one seen by the person who spoke, so that this guy is a strong enemy and a very dangerous enemy. In the recent period of time, the master has always been busy with the organization of members, she simply has no time to manage these small things, but yesterday, she suddenly received a "four five seven" to let her stand Unable to follow the news. The news is that there is a very powerful Chakra who doesn''t know if the ninja guy is going to destroy Muye Village. The news immediately sensationalized the entire Muye Village. Whether the news is true or not, or if there is such a thing, there is such a powerful person. This outline is fully prepared. As early as yesterday, the master hand spread the news in the village of Muye, and the villagers of the old, weak and sick were transported out overnight. Now the village There are only a few elites left in the rest. On the second day, when the hands were still awakened, the dark people suddenly heard the news, and the dark people said. "Huoying adults, it''s not good. The thing yesterday was real, and just now, we found a portal in front of the gate of Muye Village, but this portal is one-way. I am afraid this is a warning. The powerful enemy is ready to attack." Half an hour later, the ninjas of Konoha had removed some of the guys who went out to do the task, and the other ninjas gathered here quickly. "The mother-in-law, who do you say this guy will be this time? He actually has such a big tone, is he also a member of the organization?" The whirlpool Naruto looked at the mother-in-law, and he asked with suspicion. "I don''t know who will come out of it, but according to the news I got from the newspaper, this person will definitely not be a member of the Xiao organization, and this guy has not appeared in any ninja tribe, it looks like He is here for the first time today." The mother-in-law was also very surprised. She did not expect that this person could not find a trace about him. Is this person appearing out of thin air? Its so strange that its so amazing. "A big tone, we, Muye Village, can easily tolerate such people bullying!" Kakashi is talking. At the moment, Kakashi is holding a hot paradise in his hands. Chiba adults know that the author of the intimate paradise should be a member of the legendary three-bearing, lascivious. Kakashi has once had a face-to-face, but now this group of people have forgotten their existence. "Kakashi teacher, I think we have had a fate between before, but now that we are on the battlefield, don''t blame me for not knowing the weight of Chiba." Chibas mouth flashed a smile, and he looked at the guys coldly! When the time went back to the morning, when the people saw the portal, they were greatly surprised. What are these guys doing? Why are they all gathered here? At this time, Kakashi has just left the mission home from the outside, and is also very interested in this portal. "Kakashi teacher, the big event is not good. I heard that someone was going to destroy the village of Muye this morning." After seeing Kakashi, a ninja suddenly ran towards him and said to him, and after Kakashi heard the news, his heart was a slight glimpse. In his eyes, he passed a trace of sadness. And worry. Kakashi saw the ninja a little panic, so he asked him. "Is this enemy an organization, or someone else in the Ninja Village, how many people are there....." To be honest, people who just released the news in advance to attack the village of Muye, I think in this world of Huo Ying, this Chiba adult is the first one, and he is also a wonderful person, attacking and attacking, actually released in advance The news. The intent of this guy is like telling Muye Village. I am going to attack you today. You are specially prepared for me. This is really quite incredible! "So, do you know how many people are there?" Kakashi is a bit nervous, after all, this is related to the future of the village. Number of people? Although I don''t know if the news is accurate, it looks like a person! If you want to attack the village of Konoha, isnt it a good night to launch a sneak attack? Everyone really wants to understand the intention of this man called Chiba. If he tells him in advance when he comes, he just says, you are ready, I am going to attack you. "One person? How is this possible? Even if he has the power of the Naruto, he may not be able to defeat the master, and this person actually boasted of Haikou and destroyed the village." If this person does not have these 0.8 abilities, then this person is likely to be an idiot, a real idiot. Time returned to the present, Kakashi was not very nervous at first, but when Chiba stepped out of the portal, the guy felt a huge energy fluctuation. This guy has a very powerful Chakra hidden in his body. Through his own blood limit, you can see the flow of Chakra in this Chiba. In this guy''s body, Chakra''s surging is very strong, but this guy But did not release Chakra. That is to say, the huge Chakra that we feel now is only a small part of Chakra, which overflows from inside and outside of his body. In the body, there is also a huge horror chakra that is beyond imagination. . Chapter 395： The most evil chakra Chiba itself does not have Chakra, and all the chakras in his body are from the tail beast. There is no doubt about this, because when Chiba is unintentionally summoned to the world, his talent is not good. That is to say, the chakra produced by his body itself is quite small. The reason why Chiba is full of Chakra now is because he collected the reason of the nine-headed beast. Now Chiba can basically concentrate all the power of the tail beast into his own body. In other words, Chibas current Chakra is equivalent to the power of ten tails. The source of the ten-tailed beast is still known. The six immortals of the year used to separate the chakras into the body of the nine-headed beast. Although the inside of the nine-tailed fox is very powerful, it is only one of several tail beasts. The power is limited after all, but when the nine-tailed fox merges with other tail beasts, it produces 14 The power is very huge. Now the Chiba adults are like the ten tails. It can be said that he has absorbed all the chakras into his body. This is the current Chiba adult, the ten-tailed fusion, the group of guys in Muye Village can feel the great evil of Chakra in Chiba body for this reason. The huge evil Chakra is not the Chiba itself, but the Chakra he absorbed, and now the chakra of all the beasts has already mutated in the body of Chiba. This huge evil chakra was not only absorbed by Chiba, but also by the body of Chiba. In other words, the chakra of the nine-tailed beast is no longer the original Chakra. Now, these chakras have become part of Chiba''s body. I thought that the enemy facing Muye Village was the one who claimed to be the Chiba adult in front of him, but what everyone did not expect was that behind this person, suddenly two people came out! The second one coming out of the door of the transmission is a girl. Her name is Yueer. It is a very beautiful girl, but the face of this woman is somewhat unhappy. At the moment when the moon came out, I felt a huge chakra fluctuation. I dont think about it. These chakras must have come from the Nikko villagers. Today''s month is wearing a white dress, and she has a little bit of faint makeup. Really, today''s month is very weird, even after Chiba sees her clothes, it is also slightly A glimpse, sighed in my heart. This is the white dress that Nizi actually wears today, and it is not the ancient one, but the extremely modern clothing like Chibas hometown. The moment when everyone saw the moon, it was a slight glimpse. Is this girl his companion? Only the people did not hold much hostility towards this girl. It was because everyone from this girl did not feel the fluctuation of Chakra at all. In other words, the girls body was There is no such substance as Chakra. What is this all about? Is this guy good at body skills? But even if it is a physical technique, it is impossible to feel even a little chakra fluctuation in her 2 body. Yes, this girl has no Chakra fluctuations at all. Is this girl an ordinary person? It is very strange, very strange, especially as the master of the fire shadow, she does not understand exactly what the girl is different, her physical state is completely different from ordinary people. But what everyone doesn''t know is that although there is no such thing as Chakra in the world, there is something hidden in her body called domineering, and this domineering is still overlord. Moreover, this group of people will not understand more. In the body of the month, there is something called a devil fruit, and the devil fruit of this month is natural. Yes, her demon fruit is exactly the same as the natural demon fruit of the original general of the One Piece, the devil fruit of the natural system! And still use the military system. But these are not the strongest trump cards of the month, and her strongest trump card is her own combat value. Yes, the strongest month is not the devil''s fruit of her natural system. It is not her domineering domineering color, but her melee combat value, yes, if using the words in the world of fire, this kind of fighting is called body surgery! But in the world of One Piece, this kind of thing is called close combat! How strong is the close combat of the month, so I can''t estimate her accurate data for the time being, but I can tell you that the body of the month even surpassed Teacher Akai. But this is only a personal speculation and does not represent actual combat. 943 After all, these two people are not people from the same world. If this is to fight in real terms, which one loses, which one wins is still unknown. "Chiba adults have kept you waiting, and the moon will help you clean up the dirt in front of you." After the month came out, Xiaobu, her movements were very cautious, and she was very respectful to the masked man. In other words, she was the servant of the masked man. In front of the gate of Muye Village, everyone also saw the relationship between the two people. Although the two seem to be ordinary, but it is not, this guy named Yue is looking at the masked man''s eyes are different. From her eyes, everyone saw respect, admiration, and a trace of love. "Is his servant? Ah." Everyone was a glimpse, but when the public did not feel Chakra from her body, there was a lot less vigilance in their hearts. I thought that this was the end of the matter, but what everyone didn''t think was that just after the girl came out, a huge figure came out again from inside. Yes, this person is a black beard! . Chapter 396： Giants [seeking automatic, full order] The moment when the huge figure just came out, the people in Muye Village felt a sense of crisis in an instant, because this person is different from the girl, although the same person does not feel the flow of Chakra. But this person has a powerful force, which is enough to destroy the sky. Is this guy a giant? When this relatively large body appeared in the eyes of everyone, the whirlpool Naruto immediately whispered in his heart, because the body of this guy is too large, if he is not a giant, then he will be what? The size of the black beard is larger than that of the original owner of the eight tails, so the whirlpool Naruto will doubt whether this guy is a giant. The appearance of the black beard immediately caused a lot of commotion. Black Beard is in the world of One Piece. His original name is called Marshall Ditchy. His devil fruit is the dark fruit of the natural system. It can be said that Black Beard is the kind of guy who wins the light of Zou. Therefore, when the black beard appeared, it immediately caused a commotion. Among the group of Muye, all of them were vaguely feeling the full killing from the black beard. This guy''s appearance can be said to be extremely ugly, how to say it, anyway, the characters in One Piece are not so good. In his zuiba, there are a few teeth missing, and the appearance is quite rough. The hair on the surface of this black beard is also extremely thick. In general, his age is about forty years old. He is an extremely burly middle-aged man. What is the size of a burly man? It is like someone who mistakenly thinks he is a giant. The black beard''s skin is the brown of Jiankang, and his hair is black, and the hair is quite fluffy. A headscarf was attached to the top of the head. There are also two large necklaces on his neck. These large necklaces are the treasures of black beards when they are pirates. This black beard still looks very heroic, with a ring on his wrist, which is made of sapphire. There are also three pistols on the left side of the waist and a bottle of strong 1 rum on the right side of the waist. Today he is wearing a black coat. This black beard has a habit in the weekdays, that is, he does not like to tie his own xiong before the mouth, he likes ̻xiong exposed milk, this is his behavior habit. Black Beard is the most eager person in his life. He is the powerful force that he has been pursuing. This guy has a gambler-like character. In the world of One Piece, he used to get dark fruits. I have been on the ship with white beard for many years. It can be said that this person is very ambitious, and this person has undergone a special gamble in the big event. Therefore, the feeling of this black beard is particularly unusual. Black beard is not sympathetic to the weak. The only thing he sees is strength. The pursuit of this life is also the powerful force. "Haha, Chiba, I really have a future with you. Is this group of guys the target of crusade this time?.?" After the black beard came out, he said to the Chiba adults with a smile. "Well, this time is the target of all our crusades. There are some masters among this group. I hope that you two will be more careful, especially for the month, your character is easy to impulsive, all I recommend you. Try not to shoot as much as possible, we are here to wait and see." When the black beard came out, basically all the people were assembled. Then there is only the war left. "All the ninjas in Muye Village have given me careful and careful listening to every word of mine. My name is Chiba. I will recover your Muye Village. If you choose to surrender, then I will guarantee your safety. If you choose to protest, then I will send you to hell." At this time, Chiba adults issued the last warning. If the group of people in Muye Village still choose to resist, then this war can not be avoided. It is bound to have a big battle coming soon. For the warning of Chiba adults, there is no one in the ninja in Muye Village, and no one said to surrender. The ninjas all looked at the Chiba adults, and there was a hint of hatred in their mouths. Haha, when Chibas eyes saw the eyes of this group of people, it was a slight glimpse. In his mouth, a smile was raised. Chiba knew that even if he warned countless times, these guys would not be easy. This is something that cannot be changed by surrendering to yourself. However, this situation Chiba was also expected early, these guys did not mean half-regression, but rather, these guys are quite inseparable, they did not put Chiba adults in their eyes. Although this group of people felt the huge chakra in the Chiba, but compared with the village, the death of that person was counted. "You don''t want to be there anymore. We, as the ninja of Muye Village, will not easily abandon their homes even if they die." Just as Chibas guess before attacking Konoha, these guys will not surrender easily. If they surrender easily, then this group of guys is not the ninja in Ye (Zhu Des) Ye Cunzi. At this time, I dont know if its because of personality, or Xiao Lis own kind of extremely impulsive character, or this little girl with a big eyebrow called Xiao Li is too excited, when Chiba adults finish talking. The excited young man rushed over, no mistakes! This thick brow is coming directly from a flying kick, and don''t look at the size of this kid, but the speed of his attack is quite fierce. His speed is extremely fast, so fast that he can''t catch his movements with his eyes. "Wood leaf big whirlwind!!" The thick-browed kid was the first to take the lead. Everyone thought that he was going to succeed. Suddenly, this kid named Muyes eyebrows was suddenly blocked by others. Everyone was taken aback. . Chapter 397： Month vs. Xiao Li Yes, when Xiao Li was ready to kick at the waist of Chiba, the moon suddenly appeared in front of Xiao Li, and the movement of the moon was very fast, and even Xiao Li couldnt respond. The attack of the thick-browed boy actually failed, but this is also what everyone expects. If the man in front of the mask can''t even avoid this foot, then what else does Haikou dare to say to destroy the village? It. "Ah, your little guy is really quite restless. Do you know that our Chiba adults never like to bully children? If you are a very aggressive kid, then your sister can be a month." Play with you once." The strength of the month was not blown out. One of her seemingly slender jade hands gently blocked the attack of the thick-browed boy. And the moment the thick brow''s thigh touched the moon''s arm, he felt a violent force blocking his own, and the seemingly slender arm of that month was quite hard. That''s right, although the arm of the month is very slender, as long as it is overbearing to cover the tyrannical color, then this seemingly slender little jade hand becomes quite powerful. 990 "It''s still hard!" The thick-browed kid can''t help but scream in the zuiba. You know, this one''s foot is enough to kick a huge rock. But the girl in front of me is able to resolve her own attack with ease, and it can only explain one problem. The girl in front of me is definitely not as simple as you think. The girls arm is very hard. In fact, if this is the case, the thick-browed kid will not be surprised, but her speed is actually faster than herself, which is quite surprising. Because Xiao Li simply did not notice a little Chakra fluctuation from this girl named Yueer, in other words, this Nizi did not have such a chakra thing. However, she was able to take her own speed and easily take the shot. What is this guy doing? The thick-browed boy also suspected in the heart that this woman should not be playing with her own body skills, but the bebc child has rejected this idea in her heart. As for why, it is because the thick-browed boy The slender hand couldnt see a little old man at all. If it is a long-term training, then the girl will have more or less scars, or other things, but in the girl in front of the thick eyebrow, she does not seem to want to be a regular exerciser. . Therefore, this thick eyebrow is quite a surprise. After the first attack was blocked, the thick eyebrow hurriedly turned a few turns to the back and stopped in front of Muye Village. The thick eyebrow is very depressed, because this guy has no such thing as Chakra, then what power does she use to stop her? The doubts about thick eyebrows can actually be explained. After all, this girl named Yue is not a person from this world, so the way she fights is also very special. "Hey! You can actually take my big whirlwind without using Chakra. Really, my little plum is very admired to a girl like you, but what I want to tell you is, Even if you are a girl, then I will not easily be merciful, and do it well!" After all, the thick-browed boy ran again, and this time he ran faster and faster, and it was almost impossible to describe it. "Wood leaf big whirlwind!!" Its this move, and the moons mouth flashes a bit unpleasant. Is this guy only this one? After all, the month is also hurried to meet up, but the action of the moon is so exaggerated, her movements are softer, but the power contained in it is exceptionally powerful, to what extent, Even the thick eyebrows can be gently blocked. "drink!!" "Haha!!" Thick eyebrows are best at body skills, so his attack speed is quite fierce, and very fast! However, the moon here is quite relaxed, and there is not even a little sweat on her forehead. In the case of high-speed, the thick-browed kid is attacking all kinds of ways around the moon. However, this seems to have a very small effect. Although his movements are very fast, he is in strength. It seems a bit weak on the top. Every attack of the thick-browed boy can be easily blocked by the girl named Yue, and for the current month, the attack of this thick-browed boy is like ticking himself. "Don''t you just block it? Don''t you attack?" At this time, according to the thick eyebrows while attacking, he said in his mouth. "Hey! Little guy, I see you still eat a few years of porridge and come back to your sister of the month. The attack of your kid is like a child. If you want your sister to take it, then you can Be careful." The tone of the month is very relaxed, and everyone finds a more surprising place. The girl named Yue has not moved a step. Yes, this guy has not moved in one step. How powerful is this? At this time, the old woman who is watching the battle is also a slight glimpse. You know, this thick brow boy has made his full strength! However, it still can''t hurt the body of this month. It can even be said that he can''t enter the body of the month. With the moon''s trick! When the bang sounded, the huge overlord color domineering instantly opened around the moon, just releasing the domineering color of the tyrannical color from the body, and the thick eyebrow kid was actually shocked by this domineering. That''s right, the thick-browed kid didn''t even notice the way of the month''s move. He didn''t even think that this guy just released the domineering inside his body, it was enough to bounce himself. At this moment, around the moon, surrounded by an invisible gas, this is the domineering in the world of the sea thief. . Chapter 398： Domineering [to subscribe] In the world of the sea thief, this domineering is basically there, but this kind of domineering can not be mastered, especially the domineering of the tyrannical color like the moon, it is simply more rare, you must know that the tyrants Domineering among a million people, perhaps only one person will have it. Those who have the domineering domineering are strong, and they are born strong, strong to that extent, just like the strength of a general level. This month, I have this qualification. When I saw the moon release the domineering in her body, Chiba is also a slight glimpse. He did not expect that this month also has such a powerful Domineering. It''s no wonder that this Nizi was so rampant in his usual time. It seems that this month is also a maniac reason. "What is this - what is it?" When everyone saw the moon release the domineering, they all took a sigh of relief, knowing that this thing is not so simple _ can solve it! What is going on here, the domineering is different from Chakra, although there is a difference between the two, but they all have the same commonality, that is, power, yes, this domineering is like the release of Naruto in their bodies. The same as Chakra. Just relying on domineering to give the thick eyebrows a shock, this point makes Chiba adults feel a special accident, he did not expect that this month actually can have such power. "Naruto, do you know what kind of powerful power is that?" At this time, a ninja standing next to Naruto asked. "I have never seen this power before, but I am sure that this powerful force is definitely not so easy to defeat. Although I have never seen this power, I feel vaguely. That powerful force." The whirlpool Naruto said faintly, and in his eyes, there was a trace of worry. The enemies in front of me are too confusing, and two of these three people actually have no chakras in their bodies. This is even more confusing for Naruto and others, especially the teacher Kakashi, even if his blood continues to limit the boundaries, it is impossible to see what this power is all about. This force is not used at all. Chakra came to launch. Kakashis face was also slightly changed at this time, and what kind of power the woman used. Its too exaggerated. "Haha, I said, as long as it is my sister, my brother, you can only kneel on the ground and can''t get up, hey, I didn''t lie to you." The moon''s mouth crossed a smile, she said faintly. "I haven''t given up yet, you know, youth is full of endless excitement!!" Xiao Li shouted loudly in his mouth, and his emotions were instantly spurred out! "Ah!" But this month, there is no chance to give the thick eyebrows a chance to stand up! Just when a squid cocked and stood up, the figure of that month suddenly disappeared in the same place, and it was in such a moment that the disappearance disappeared without a trace. What the **** does this happen? On the side of the master, after seeing this scene, the eyes are also a slight blink of an eye, she did not think of anyway, this guy actually has this speed. And this girl is still not using Chakra, what is this all about? When the eyebrows were thick, in front of him, he suddenly saw a girl, the girl who was just the guy, the guy who suddenly shocked himself. At this moment, the eyes of the thick eyebrows have changed slightly. His eyes flashed a trace of horror. What exactly does this guy want to do? The moon used the shave to quickly reach the sky above the thick brow boy. After a smile on the corner of his mouth, a heavy punch was thrown out, and the punch hit the belly of the thick eyebrow directly. In an instant, there was a particularly powerful force erupting around. This powerful force was the domineering spirit that came out of that month, and the kind of superb overlord color domineering. Asking for flowers On the fist of the month, Chan circling the domineering, the domineering is also directly hit on the belly of the thick eyebrow. In an instant, in the next second, a mouthful of blood was ejected from the corner of the eyebrow, and the blood spattered. Everyone was taken aback, because the speed of this month was too fast, and it was almost impossible to see her movements, and the moment the thick eyebrows just got up, the air around him seemed to be The ji pressure is general, and the whole eyebrows are ya on the ground. Otherwise, with the thick eyebrows of his own body skills, if you want to escape this attack, I think it is still very simple, but the thick eyebrows can not escape the attack, it is a bit strange. .................. "Xiao Li, the air around him is like being crushed by something. The enemy simply did not give him a chance to get up." On the side, Kakashi saw his clue with his own writing wheel. In this group, for the scene that just happened, I was unaware of it. Only Kakashi knew the inside story. Kakashi explained to everyone. "Kakashi teacher, what is this person going on? Can he compress the surrounding air?" Shocked, in addition to shock, still shocked. After seeing this strange scene, the whirlpool Naruto asked Kakashi, he could not imagine that a person without Chakra could be so powerful. "I am not very clear about her strength, but I did see the moment when Xiao Li got up. The air around him was like a ji, and the air was pressing and suppressing Xiao Li. There is no chance to let it go." In other words, is this month a ninja controlling gas? In Kakashi''s heart, he had to doubt this. But the ninja is the ninja. If these ninjas are slightly out of neutral, they can use the substitute to escape. "How do you disappear? Its still a piece of wood?? What is this all about??" Just when the moon hit the fist, the thick eyebrows suddenly disappeared. . Chapter 399： Table Lotus China [to complete order] For the scene that is happening now, the month is still very surprised. After all, this month is not a character in this Naruto world, so her worlds combat ability is still very strange, although she has also heard about the substitute. This kind of thing, but today she is still the first contact with this thing, is this the legendary substitute? The month was also greatly shocked, she actually noticed when this guy used the substitute. "It''s still dangerous, when did the guy use the avatar?" The whirlpool Naruto asked, and his heart was full of doubts, but he was also very happy that the thick-browed boy could escape successfully. "In fact, Xiao Li is also very thrilling to escape this time. You must know that if Xiao Li wants to use "four or four zeros" instead of using the substitute in that moment, he can basically say that he can''t stand up now! That''s right, although Xiao Li succeeded in using the avatar to escape, but the fist of the month has never stopped, so that her fist can''t stop. Even if it was just a substitute, the month did not stop. Her provincial food was beaten on the ground with a domineering fist. In a moment, a sound of the sky broke out. The fist went down and moved directly to the mountain! Even the ground is smashed and a big pit is thrown! In an instant, it raised a piece of dust! Outside the village of Muye, I was shocked by a bird! With a strong power, the strength of this fist can be said to have basically been equal to that of the old woman. Even the mother-in-law was shocked when she saw the fist of the moon, and her brow was a slight wrinkle. "Ah, good, dangerous, dangerous!" Suddenly at this time, in the distance, that is, behind the moon, the thick brow smiled and appeared there. And the face is still the same spirit, this kid, when did you learn to replace the body? The thickest brow is best at body skills. It can be said that he doesn''t even have a little ninjutsu, but this guy has his own self-motivation. He works harder than anyone. He is more diligent than anyone, even if it is He can''t do any ninjutsu, even if he doesn''t have any talent, but he has a perseverance. He is convinced that as long as he relies on his own efforts, there will always be one day beyond those so-called geniuses. "Haha, thick eyebrows, do you think that your kid is also ting? Is it even learned to replace the body?" "That is of course; now, since it is youthful. Then it must be filled with a positive and uplifting taste. Naruto Jun, although I can''t do anything, I still have learned this simple substitute." Suddenly, the eyebrows of the thick eyebrows changed to the eyes of the moon, his eyes became extremely serious, and the corner of his mouth was a smile. "I just just warmed up. From now on, I will fight well!" The guys eyes suddenly became extremely serious, his eyes were staring at the strange woman. "It seems that it is time to take down the things on the feet!" After all, the thick-browed boy took the weight of his ankle and took it. After he took it down, he felt that his whole person was relaxed and his feet were light and fluttering. "Huh... This feeling is really pretty good, easy, especially easy." Shocked, incomparably shocked, to tell the truth, even the side of the hand is also very surprised, she did not think that this thick eyebrows actually learned the substitute, haha, it seems that this kid is usually quite hard. "It seems that your sister is also quite good, but my little Li is not so easy to defeat, huh, huh, although I know that you are very strong, but I still have to challenge you." At this time, the thick-browed kid was also immediately raised interest. To be honest, the thick-browed kid has not met such an opponent for a long time. "Haha, little guy, you are still far behind, although my sister doesn''t know how strong you are, but today my sister will tell you that my sister is the strongest....." Seriously, when the thick-browed kid was defeated by the moon, his mouth was a little unpleasant, and now he became more serious, because the thick-browed boy knows that this guy in front of his eyes does not make it out. If you do your best, it will be difficult to defeat him. Therefore, the thick-browed kid must now use his full strength, and the thick-browed kid is ready to do a big job after solving his weight-bearing object. Yes, the current thick-browed kid is going to use the table lotus, but when using the table lotus, his body must reach the level of three-level opening, otherwise he will not be able to launch the table lotus. Therefore, at this time, the eyes of the thick eyebrows became serious, and his eyes crossed a trace of seriousness. "Since you are so powerful, then I have to use my killer." After all, this thick-browed boy ran wildly, and began to scream in his mouth. "The third door, hurt them. Open!" At that moment, the skills of the thick eyebrows were released! When his wounded door was open, the energy of Chakra was simply the limit, and the body of this thick brow was also greatly changed. When the thick brow opened the third door of 1.7, his chakra was like It was opened in general, and suddenly became abnormally powerful. Even the Chiba adults who watched it on the side were slightly surprised. It seems that this animation cannot be compared with the present. This third door is different. Powerful. In particular, the amount of Chakra is like an outburst. It is extremely powerful. The eyebrows are also changing at this time. His body is like a huge chakra, surrounded by his body. Surrounded by a huge chakra, this chakra is extremely powerful. "Moon, you are careful, this guy is not generally strong, it is best to pay attention to it, this chakra of thick eyebrows is quite shocking! You still have to pay attention to it!". Chapter 400： Strong matchup [seeking automatic] Chiba knows that Lianhuahua can only be opened when the third door is opened. After the third wounded door was opened, there was a powerful chakra around the thick eyebrows. The concentration of Chakra was very high and very terrifying. The amazing Chakra was enough to make everyone marvel. "The third wound, open!" With the shouting of the thick-browed boy, his body was like a release, and the huge chakra sprang from his body. This is the thick brow boy after opening the third injured door. In an instant, around the thick eyebrows, the amount of blue Chakra was gathered, and Chakra was enough to compare with the pleasing tyrants, even to be comparable. After opening the third injury door, the body of the thick eyebrow is also changing, especially his forehead, the meridian of the road is highlighted, and his whole face is red, very arrogant, non-14 Often need to be released. But these are not enough. In the face of this powerful opponent, the thick eyebrows did not intend to release water, so he did not say anything, directly opened the fifth door, Dumen! This is the legendary Qimen armor, Qimen armor has a total of eight, you are currently Xiao Li''s qualifications, he can only open the sixth door. But his master, Teacher Akai, was able to open the eighth of the Qimen armor and die. Qimen armor is a very powerful skill. Although it can get you a chakra that is even more powerful than Naruto in a short time, it is also flawed because after the eighth door is opened, Just put this power, this powerful chakra, after use. This person who opens the eighth door to death will die. Therefore, this Qimen armor generally does not open the eighth door. At the side of Kakashi, the teacher glanced at Teacher Akai, he said with surprise. "Akai, how much did your guy train the thick-browed kid? He could actually open the fifth from the third injured door to Dumen. Could it be that this guy also learned the eighth door of the Qimen armor." Akai is full of youthful taste, then laughs. "Kakashi, although this child, he will not have any ninjutsu, and his talent is extremely poor, but this child has the ability that other people do not have, that is the body skills, this child is a genius in physical skills. And it is a super genius, he worked very hard, so I said, I taught him this strange armor, although he can only open to the sixth door, but I think he can definitely open to the eighth. Kakashi is also very surprised, he did not know that the thick eyebrows will not endure. Kakashi asked some surprises. "This guy won''t have any ninjutsu. How much can he achieve with his physical skills?" Teacher Akai said with a smile. "Then please open your eyes and look carefully. He is definitely a genius. He is a genius in his own skills. His ability is very strong." At this time, the thick eyebrows looked at Teacher Akai and showed him a confused look. When Akai saw this look, he gave him a thumbs up, and he made a look to him, and the thick eyebrows cheered. You can do it. Teacher Kai now allows you to use Table Lotus. When the thick-browed kid received the signal, his mouth had a smile. Really, he was very happy because he had a teacher like Ah Kai. "Haha! Ah Kai teacher, then I am welcome." After all, the figure of the thick-browed boy disappeared in front of everyone. When the thick-browed boy appeared again, he had already arrived at the moon. His speed was very fast, even if he had a Karkasy with a writing eye. I almost couldn''t keep up with its speed. As for other people, I didn''t even know what he was doing. It kicked and kicked it. Shouting in the mouth, the wooden leaves whirlwind! Yes, the thick eyebrow is best at body skills. He has nothing but physical skills. So, it is very powerful. He will not lose to anyone in terms of strength, and in terms of speed, it is the same. . The month was also a slight glimpse. She was a little surprised. The reason why he was surprised was that the thick brow suddenly increased his speed, which made him feel a bit strange. After all, the month is not the person of this world. His ability is basically from the world of One Piece. She has domineering, not Chakra, so he is very surprised to see this strange phenomenon. . The thick brow kid flew past and did not affect her. The moon was very easy to catch the trick, but what the month did not think was that this guy actually disappeared. Fast speed, surprised! Very surprised. The thick brow boy is much faster than the previous speed. 337 can even say that the month is now unable to push him down again. The speed of this guy is basically the same as the moon, and it can even be said that he is a little faster than the moon. A whirlwind of a wooden leaf has passed, although it has no effect on the moon, but it provides a good opportunity for the thick eyebrow, that is, the body close to the moon, as long as it is the body of the moon, the thick eyebrow The kid has the opportunity to use the table lotus. "good chance!" At the beginning of the month, it was an overwhelming advantage, but now. Thick eyebrows, but also improve their skills, it can be said that basically some flat, now the two are to fight is a big skill! At this time, Chiba adults also noticed here, Chiba is very clear, this thick eyebrow boy, he wants to start using Table Lotus, although the attack of Table Lotus is very strong, but he also has his shortcomings This table lotus, when used, must be close to the enemy''s body. Chiba adults suddenly reminded me. "Moon, you have to be careful, this guy is going to start using Table Lotus, and he can''t let him get close to your body." Chapter 401： Ice seal thousands of miles [four more] When Chiba said this sentence, everyone here, including Akai teacher, Gang hand mother, Kakashi teacher, expressions are a slight glimpse. How did this guy know? They are skeptical that this masked man knows a lot about Muye Village. However, they did not understand the masked man. Even where does this man come from? The ninja from which village is located is not clear. "Thanks to Chiba, I will be more careful with the moon. I will not let him close to my body." After getting help from Chiba adults, the moon smiled a little, it seems that it is time to stop playing, if you continue, if you release water. That may really be annoying to Chiba adults. Suddenly, the eyes of the moon changed, and his eyes became extremely serious. When Chiba adults saw the eyes of the moon, he knew that this month was going to be true. Then there was a punch, and the arm of the month was circling on the domineering force. The domineering of the tyrannical color directly sent the thick brow to the earthquake. "Good powerful skills! Thick eyebrows are also a slight glimpse" After the brow was blown up, he made two backflips to the back to stop, and his double tui was deeply inserted in the dirt. The slightest darkness in my heart, myself, but opened the fifth door! Under such circumstances, it would be incredible to be bounced off by the girl. Suddenly, at this time, the expression changed that month. And this time, one of his right hand slowly lifted up, the palm of the hand, facing the front of the thick eyebrows. Zui Ba suddenly said in a big mouth. "Ice is frozen thousands of miles!!" After all, the surrounding air is like being solidified, and the temperature of the surrounding air instantly drops below zero. The water molecules in the air are also frozen into ice. Blocks, as long as there is moisture, will freeze! That''s right, this trick used by the month is the One Piece World, one of the three major ones, the childish frozen fruit! The surrounding moment will not freeze like an ice cube. Although the scope of the moon is not very wide, his skills have already affected the thick eyebrows. The right foot of the thick eyebrow has begun to be sealed by ice. "Ah, it hurts." The thick brow boy remembered the first time he fought with my love Luo. The guys back was all sand, and the sand was also causing serious damage to his heel. Humph! The moon snorted softly, and there was a wicked smile on his mouth. "Little devil, I don''t think you should give me a casual move. If you move it again, I will give you the whole person, and then as soon as I gently pinch it, you will immediately scatter and turn into ice. Piece." At this time, the thick brow boy suddenly disappeared again. That''s right, this time it''s a substitute. Once it was enough, I didnt expect that the month was actually deceived twice by the substitute. She is really angry! ! Its almost mad! . Chiba watched the battle on the side, and the corner of his eye was a trace of fierceness. It seems that this group of people is really not easy to deal with, especially the domineering of the month compared with Chakra, I feel that Chakra is still dominant. The most powerful ninja is not his body skills, nor his ninja. Their most powerful is physical damage to the enemy. Just when I thought that the moon would win, the thick-browed kid suddenly appeared behind the moon, and it was very close. It can be said that the current thick-browed kid is already close to the moon. bad! At this time, Chiba adults also saw some clues. This guy, called the thick-browed kid, actually has a bit of a mind. Compared with the pride of the moon, he seems to be very cautious in the war. Unlike the moon, he has too much confidence in his combat effectiveness, so this is where she is prone to losses. "Table Lotus!" After all, the thick eyebrows suddenly clasped their hands, hugged the moon from behind, and then wrapped the bandages in his hands tightly around the body of the moon, and even the reaction did not react. The thick brow boy has already started kicking him up! When the thick eyebrow kicks the body of the moon into the air, it is time for him to use the table lotus. Then, in the air. The thick eyebrows again used a bandage to entangle her body. Then the thick eyebrows put her head down. That''s right, this is all the movements of the table lotus. As long as the thick eyebrows begin to turn, the month will definitely be crushed. what! Ah! ! With the shouting of the thick-browed boy, his watch lotus began. In the case of high-speed rotation, the head of the moon slammed on the ground and left a large pit on the ground. The gravel splashed and the scene on the scene was terrible. However, when the dust that was raised was dissipated, the moon was gone. ".do you died?" The people around me were very surprised. The body of the month disappeared and disappeared out of thin air. When the month reappeared, everyone was greatly surprised. What happened to this guy? That''s right, everyone thought that the thick-browed boy would shake the girl after using Table Lotus. But what happened to everyone (Wang Hao) happened. That month suddenly got out of the ground, and, above her body, covered with a thick layer of ice. That''s right, the moon is under the protection of the ice layer and has not suffered a little bit of damage. Angry, really angry. The eyes of the moon, at this moment, suddenly became extremely terrifying. Her big eyes were dying with a thick brow. Its like trying to eat a thick brow boy. To be honest, the moon at this time is no longer going to release water. Without saying anything, it was banged directly with a punch, and still chan around the arm and the ice. Although the speed of the thick eyebrows is very fast, but the attack range of the month''s domineering is very wide, and the ice can basically be said to cover all. "I want to escape without a door!". Chapter 402： Eight-door armor [subscription] The battle suddenly became more and more fierce, and everyone was watching the battle seriously. It was another shot, and the moon raised the speed to the extreme. Even if the thick-browed boy was in the fifth door, he could not escape the punch. That circle hit the abdomen of the thick eyebrows, and the thick eyebrows were instantly shaken by the whole. The thick eyebrows were squatting on the gate of the village, and the gate and the depression went in. a lot of. The month did not stop, but he did not intend to give the enemy a chance to gasp, followed by a teleport, raising his fist around the domineering ice, intending to bombard the belly of the thick-browed boy again, but in the He just wanted to blast - the moment he went down. The eyes of the thick eyebrows crossed a trace of evil, and his mouth _ was slightly raised. The thick brow boy wants this effect, yes, this time the thick brow kid, began to intend to use the lotus. Originally, this kind of lotus is to be used, and it can be launched at high speed. But now, there is no such effort in the thick eyebrows. He directly opened the sixth door of the Qimen armor, and the sixth door of the Qimen armor, Jingmen! open! Even the teacher of Taiwan, who was watching the battle below, slightly raised his forehead. He did not think of Xiao Li, but in this case he directly opened the sixth door. Be aware that after the sixth door is opened, it will bring a very strong side effect to the body, which is the aftereffect. In fact, the launch of Li Nianhua, as long as you open to the fifth door. The reason why the thick brow boy wants to open the sixth door is because the enemy he is facing now is too strong. So he had to do his best to fight, this is a big battle related to the survival of the village. Therefore, the thick eyebrows should do their best, even if they die. With the sixth door of the thick-browed boy, the door opens. His chakra has once again improved, and his speed and strength are also exponentially increasing. Once again, a powerful force broke out. The thick-browed kid didnt say anything, and the bandage in his hand was entangled in the moon. The same move, is it going to use the second time? The moon''s mouth crossed a smile, he was not an idiot. This has already used the move for himself. Is he still not prepared for the second time? "It''s this move? It''s just looking for death." Yes, the moon now has a great childish skill, that is, the devil''s fruit, the frozen fruit. Just the moment when the thick brow is ready to release the lotus. Suddenly frozen around the moon, it seems as if it is back, in ancient times. That far Cambrian! Even the people watching the battle were affected. They used their own ninjutsu and then fled. After the next second, the gate of the village of Muye seems to be frozen. How many kilometers? They are all affected. Yes, the moon launched the power of the devil fruit. This powerful demon fruit power is not comparable to Chakra. When the thick-browed kid hadnt shouted the words lotus, his body was like an ice block, and his eyes were also straight dogs watching the moon. The month is intended to kill the thick-browed boy, and his eyes are filled with murderousness. However, it is time to prepare to crush the body of the thick eyebrows in the month. His master, Teacher Kai, suddenly shot. Teacher Akai is a tolerant, and he will also be a singular armor. This singular armor is the one he taught. And this guy is his master, so when the month wants to kill him, he will definitely stop, after all, he has such a good apprentice. Teacher Akais figure suddenly appeared on the gate of Muye Village, and this Akai teacher was in front of the moon. "Enough, it is enough. This battle is your victory. He is my most lovely apprentice. I hope you don''t hurt, let alone kill him." Tolerance is to endure, the momentum is different. When Teacher Akai appeared in front of the moon, his body exudes a huge chakra. "Humph!" The girl of the month did not think that she would suddenly stop her. ask for flowers However, this person is not afraid of the moon, even if someone is in front of him, even if it is the fire shadow of Muye Village, he will have to punch it. Sure enough, the month did not stop, his fist directly slammed to Teacher Akai. Teacher Akais eyes crossed a fierce battle, and he took the fist of the month. The power of this boxing was quite good. Before taking the punch, Teacher Akai also eagerly opened his own door armor. Opening the Qimen armor is to increase your combat power and defense value. However, what did Akais teacher did not think was that the moons fist, even if he was not able to complete it completely. The power of this punch is really amazing. Even Akai, who is superior in strength, was bombarded with him as a whole. ................... This is the gap between the strengths, although Mr. Kai has a strange armor, but the moon also has a domineering color and demonic fruit. This is exactly the collision of two people from different worlds. Whoever loses and wins is no match. After talking about Akai, there is no next move in the month. Just as the month was preparing for another attack, Chiba adults suddenly spoke. "stop!" After hearing the orders of Chiba, the moon is a slight glimpse. "But, Chiba adults, if they don''t win the pursuit at this time, don''t give them a big blow, then they are very easy to retaliate." The moon is also a bit embarrassing, although the month wants to help his master Chiba adults to eliminate, the ninja of Muye Village. However, he had to obey the orders of the adults of the night. So he has no way. "The month is coming back, this guy let me solve it!" After all, Chiba adults took a step forward and he looked at everyone. The tone is very dull, and it is also very arrogant, yes, he is so arrogant in front of the nibble in Muye Village. Chiba adults said faintly, since you have your apprentices rest, then I have to let my servants take a break, so that is fair, or else if you play with my servant, is it a bit bullying? . Chapter 403： Chiba shot [for automatic] "Chiba, I am fine, I can fix him." If you cant beat Ankai in the month, thats not necessarily the case. Only the current Chiba does not want to intervene in the month. "You just stay with the black beard. I don''t want you to intervene in this matter. This guy named Akai is still handed over to me." However, it was counterproductive, when Chiba stepped out. The whirlpool Naruto also hurriedly took a step forward, his fox eyes screaming at Chiba. Yes, the opponent that Chibas opponent is facing this time is not Akai, but the whirlpool Naruto. It seems that it is an escape from fate. There will be a fierce battle between Chiba and Naruto. Chiba gently snorted. "Your opponent is me, not ah!" The "four eight three" whirlpool Naruto voice is very powerful, and his kind of eyes are very tough. This is also the trait of the whirlpool Naruto as the protagonist. "Everyone is the same, whether it is your whirlpool Naruto, or Akai teacher." But that is in the anime, but now it is different! Now the protagonist is Chiba, not the whirlpool Naruto. Chiba also did not expect that his first opponent would actually be a whirlpool Naruto. The confrontation between the strong will always be quiet. At this moment, the people on both sides are particularly quiet. They are very clear that the strength of two people is very strong. Needless to say, Umaki Naruto, he learned the fairy mode, and will definitely be stronger than others. The Chiba adults are also very powerful. There is a huge chakra in his body. This chakra is enough to shock everyone. When the two took the first step, the whole body exudes a huge amount of energy. The whirlpool Naruto is Chakra, and the Chiba adult is the evil Chakra. There will be some disputes for a while. Strong matchup! ! The whirlpool Naruto first made a move, and he did not say anything, he used what he is best at, multi-shadow avatar. Suddenly, he separated a number of avatars and then used a spiral pill in his hand. And once I zoomed in, I directly passed a big jade spiral pill and flew over. Chiba also did not expect that the whirlpool Naruto in the case of the immortal model, can actually use two large jade spiral pills at the same time. Two big jade spiral pills, one left and one right. The speed quickly ran towards the side of Chiba. The whirlpool Naruto body, but directly rushed from the middle. Looking at this more familiar posture, Chiba thinks of the anime that I used to watch. The whirlpool Naruto is in this position when Payne is playing against six. And this is the same move. Therefore, Chiba has an advantage. Its advantage lies in the fact that he knows the character, habits and methods of these guys. Chibas mouth snorted softly. He began to recall in his head what he had seen. I don''t think he knows that the two big spiral pills will definitely be left and right. Then his body, attacking in the middle. But in fact, these are all illusions, yes, all that Chiba sees in front of him is just the illusion of Naruto. Naruto Naruto, this kid, the most embarrassing. It seems that he is a frontal attack. In fact, one of his shadows has already ran to the back and is ready to start a sneak attack. Chiba once again snorted. At this time, the two big jade spiral pills on the front have arrived in front of Chiba. Chiba didn''t move, and there was no panic. He just stood there quietly. After the next second, when the vortex Naruto''s third big jade spiral pill was also attacked from behind. Chiba began to release the domineering in his body. Yes, Chiba is not good at using Chakra. He is good at the domineering in the world of One Piece. Just in the case of 3 big jade spiral pills, sandwiching his body in the middle. Chiba adults suddenly released a powerful domineering and is a domineering domineering. The powerful overlord color domineering will instantly bounce three shadows. And the three Dayu spiral pills were easily resolved. Once, the incomparable shock, even if the whirlpool Naruto himself did not expect, his move actually failed the sneak attack..... This is a trial and error! The whirlpool Naruto even began to suspect that Chiba had an eye in the back. She is very confused, quite confused, or else how these three bigger than the spiral pill, how can he be cracked! However, Uzumaki Naruto also foresees this situation in advance. If the guy in front of him, the masked man, can easily defeat the words, then he will not release such rumors, and he will not say that he wants to destroy the Konoha Ninja Village. So Naruto didn''t think much, just started, the second wave of attacks. Since the spiral pill can''t be close, the immortal Naruto Naruto can only use the fairy. In the case of Naruto''s immortal mode, he has a special, strange attack called the frog scorpion. Yes, this is an invisible attack, and this kind of attack can''t be seen at all. It is attacked by the air. After the whirlpool Naruto quickly approached the body of Chiba, it began a close attack. His melee attack is very simple, it is a normal attack, but this attack is somewhat different from other attacks. He does not hit the body of Chiba every time he attacks. Chibas mouth was also a smile, he sneered. This is the legendary frog sniper 2.3! The frog group is in the case of the immortal mode. Use natural forces to achieve a greater range of perceptions to improve hit rate and destructive power. This kind of attack is powerful, but Chiba is also prepared. And Chiba did not intend to remain in a passive state, he also began to counterattack. Chiba has not raised the domineering to the extreme, and Chiba now has a lot of demonic fruits. It seems that to deal with such a powerful opponent like the whirlpool Naruto, it is still the power of using the shocking fruit directly! "Angry! Let''s roar!" After all, Chibas right hand gently waved, and the surrounding air suddenly seemed to be broken. The power of this shocking ghost is the shocking fruit. . Chapter 404： Naruto vs Chiba [to request] Even the frog group that is the whirlpool Naruto, did not hurt Chiba in the slightest, and Chibas right hand waved again, and the whirlpool Naruto was instantly bounced a few meters. "What is going on in front of this guy, the space around it is like being split, and if this way of shaking is happening to oneself, it is simply unimaginable." The whirlpool Naruto was also shocked. Some of him he was slow to come over, and he could also say that the whirlpool Naruto was very confused about the skill of Chiba. Why is this guy''s ability so strange? His power is definitely not a ninja! Absolutely not! Just as the whirlpool Naruto is still wondering, Chiba is also launching an active attack. Chiba has no intention of stopping the opponent. In the case of the moment, suddenly rushed to the front, the right hand with domineering, and is the domineering of the overlord color, a fierce punch tends to whirlpool Naruto. The speed of Chiba adults is very fast and can''t be discerned with the naked eye! Just 14 is a bang, because Chiba uses the shocking fruit, so whenever he flies out of a box, there will be a strong sense of vibration around him. It feels like the kind of earth shake! The confrontation between the two masters began, and the attack on the side of Chiba was relatively fierce. Moreover, every time he punched, he was very heavy. Sure enough, the power of this fist is significantly different after adding the shocking fruit. Just as the whirlpool Naruto was in a weak situation, he suddenly changed his own tactics. "Multiple Shadows!" In an instant, the whirlpool Naruto divided more than 100 shadows, and the more than 100 whirlpool singers were told that Chiba adults were surrounded. However, for the current Chiba, it is not that you have enough numbers to win. This kind of battle is still very stressful. Even if you have more avatars, but the strength of the individual is weak, there is no way. , Looking at the two men fighting the masters, Akai teacher Haruno Sakura, and Kakashi teacher, all eyes flashed a trace of surprise. This group of people did not think of it anyway. At the next moment, the 100 shadows of Umbrella Naruto were instantly extinguished. Chiba directly zoomed in. He didn''t say anything, his fists were heavily hit around, and the shocking fruit burst out with a very powerful force that instantly lost more than 100 multiple shadows. Although there are many numbers of multiple shadows, his individual combat power is very weak. The next time this wide-ranging attack, Chiba is the most powerful. Because he has the fruit of the earthquake in his body, the earthquake can really shake the square for a few hundred miles, and it is nothing. Become a piece of scorched earth! The earthquake can cause a tsunami, cause an earthquake, and tear the sky! This is where Chiba is strong. "Chiba is really the best, even killing so many enemies in an instant, I love you Chiba!" It was at this time that the month of watching the war was also a flower idiot. The month and the black beard stood on the side and watched quietly. At this moment, a black smile on the face of the black beard, he laughed loudly. "Sure enough, I have a black beard, not the wrong person!" Seeing no, this is power, this is a powerful force. My black beard is pursuing power in my life. For strength I can do whatever it takes! After Chiba lost more than 100 shadows in a relaxed second, he thought that the whirlpool Naruto would stop attacking, but what he did not expect was that the whirlpool Naruto was ready, his killer, the wind Spiral shuriken. At this moment, he has two shadows, helping him to complete this popular spiral sword. This is the first hand sword in the wind! Chiba was also seen for the first time. The previous Chiba was only seen in the anime, and there was no actual contact. He did not know this. The strength of the wind-shelter sword was strong. However, Chiba still knows that this popular spiral sword is composed of Chakra. So it is simply a huge Chakra energy body. The wind-shelter sword is about to be completed. At this time, Chiba adults also feel the danger. After all, this is the killer of Umbrella Naruto, and Chiba has never officially touched this popular spiral hand. Li Jian, he does not know how strong this is. In case, just in case, he is still prepared. Chiba suddenly glanced at the moon, and she shouted loudly at the moon. "Moon, come over, prepare me, defend, wrap me with your ice sheet!" After receiving the order, the month quickly used the power of the demon fruit to wrap the Chiba tightly. This thick layer of ice is hard to break. Moreover, Chiba himself also made some precautions. After 3 seconds, the whirlpool Naruto threw the windy spiral shuri in his hand directly! The spiral of the sword in the wind, moving fast in the air, surprised and surprised! The masters at the side, as well as the teacher Kakashi, were very surprised. They did not expect that this chakra could still be thrown directly. This guy, what exactly did 800 learn recently? Is it because of the immortal model? It is true that the immortal model is indeed very hoisted, and it is not good enough. After the windy spiral sword flew quickly, it collided with the three ice layers in front of Chiba. Although the ice was thick and thick, the windy spiral shatter broke through two layers. Until the third floor, it disappeared. However, Chiba did not relax at this time, because he knew that the whirlpool Naruto had a habit, that is, he liked to play two bursts! That''s right, this habit was seen in anime before Chiba. He was very impressed. There must be a second hairpin to Naruto''s popular sword. Sure enough, exactly the same as Chiba thought, the second hair, the spiral sword immediately followed, flew over. But in front of Chiba, there is only one ice layer left, which means that this spiral sword can hurt thousands of nights. "Chiba adults are careful!" Moon also saw this scene, she suddenly yelled at the side. The wind-shelter sword was shot directly past the heart of Chiba after rushing through the third layer of ice. It seems that in this moment, time is like stopping, and everyone''s breathing is tightly held. . Chapter 405： The power of the earthquake fruit [four more] The power of the spiral shuriken is really very big. Ning Yueer did not think that his third ice layer was actually broken. The power of the frozen fruit is very strong, and this is no doubt, and the thickness of the three ice layers is extremely thick. But it was broken by the spiral sword. Just when everyone thought that the whirlpool Naruto was about to succeed, the face of Chibas face changed slightly, and his mouth flashed a smile. Cold martyrdom, if I can be defeated by your spiral sword in this way, it is not my Chiba. After all, Chibas right hand waved gently, and his shocking fruit collided with the spiral shuriken. In an instant, there is a huge amount of energy around, and when two huge energies collide, an explosive shock wave is generated. This shock wave has affected the audience around. Suddenly, a dust was raised around the Chiba adults, and the land on his ground had been sunken. dusty! Shocked and shocked, even the whirlpool Naruto himself did not expect that his spiral sword was easily opened by Chiba. However, Uzumaki Naruto expected this result. He did not intend to give Chiba a chance to breathe. He ran quickly, and at this time, he suddenly took out the huge scroll from his back. When Chiba saw the whirlpool Naruto take out the scroll, the heart was a slight glimpse. He knew that this huge scroll was connected to the immortal pattern. That''s right, because of the current strength of Naruto, he can use three immortal models. This is unquestionable, because Chiba adults have learned in the previous anime world that this whirlpool Naruto, when he played against Payne six, only three immortal modes can be used. And the two immortal models are summoned from Miaomushan. He summoned the immortal mode to use the huge scroll behind him. When Ye Dayen saw the whirlpool Naruto take out the scroll, he felt very strange. Is this guy''s fairy mode already arrived? No, this 5 minutes has not arrived, his immortal mode can not be used up so quickly. His immortal chakra can last for at least 10 minutes! Even the Umbrella Naruto has used two spiral shurikens in a row. The immortal Chakra should not be used up. Chibas eyes flashed a bit of doubt. He didn''t know what the vortex Naruto took out with that scroll. Since he did not understand the enemy''s intentions, Ye Dayen had to make his own defense. "Psychic skills! ?v!" Shocked and shocked, when Chiba adults heard the whirlpool Naruto said the practice of psychic, the corner of the mouth also flashed a trace of surprise. No, this is definitely not right. The huge scroll is not used to summon. Seeing that huge scroll is used to summon the fairy mode! What the **** does this happen! After the whirlpool Naruto broke out to the immortal mode, he summoned through the scroll behind him, Yuji from Mikiyama. When the whirlpool Naruto saw the appearance of 󡼪, the corner of the eye also flashed a trace of surprise, how only today is the summoned one! So the whirlpool Naruto asked like Yuji, your father! Oh, very embarrassed, Saki said with a smile. With one of his claws, he scratched his head and smiled at the whirlpool. "Sorry, Naruto, my dad went out to date someone else today!" I go However, even if the summoning is summoned, it will only be topped up. Even if it is a singer, it will still have some power. Better than no. And now, when fighting, the whirlpool Naruto must concentrate, and now he has no time to care, whether the boss is going to a date or not. "Yu Ji gave me a good listen, the enemy is in front, we have to use the combination skills." Ok, no problem, Naruto! After all, the whirlpool Naruto slammed on the back of Yu Ji, standing on the back of Yu Ji, and the whirlpool Naruto began to use the immortal Chakra. He quickly printed on his hand, the property that the whirlpool Naruto is best at is the wind, and Yu Ji can spit out a lot of oil in his mouth. So when Chiba adults saw the posture of the whirlpool Naruto, he knew which skill the whirlpool Naruto would use. Ninjutsu of fire attributes! The ninja for this fire attribute is only controlled by the ice attribute. Just as the whirlpool Naruto was printed, Chiba also made a look at the moon, asking him to defend himself. ". Month, launch your defensive skills, and surround me around a huge ice wall!" As the saying goes, knowing oneself and knowing each other can win every battle. At the moment, Chiba is aware of the skills of Uzumaki Naruto, so he will take corresponding defense measures. ... "Yes, Chiba adults!" After all, the month began to launch his own demon fruit, and in an instant, there was an ice wall around the Chiba adults. Also at the same time, the handprints of Uzumaki Naruto have been settled. With the large amount of oil in the mouth of Yuji, the whirlpool Naruto used the skill of the fire attribute, and later used a wind attribute of Ninjutsu. This powerful combination of skills has rushed toward the Chiba adults. (Zhaos) Suddenly, Chiba adults felt a huge amount of heat coming towards them. This is the combination of the whirlpool Naruto and Yuji. His attack range is very broad, and its power is also very huge. You must know that the temperature of this flame can be as high as several thousand degrees. This high temperature is enough to melt everything, enough to burn everything. This is the battle between the strong, although the combination of the whirlpool Naruto is very powerful, but in front of the demonic fruit of the moon, it is only a short-lived, there is no substantial harm to Chiba adults. The ice wall that was made in a month was struck with the huge heat energy. Chakra collision with the ice wall. In the blink of an eye, it was like suffering from the bombardment of Chakra. Even the gate of the village of Muye was affected, and half of it was broken. . Chapter 406： Tail animal cannon [subscription] Even the wall of Muye Village has begun to collapse, and after the combination of skills disappeared, Chiba adults still stand intact. Seriously, this combination of Umaki Naruto is really very powerful, especially the amount of Chakra. If it is not for the protection of the ice layer, I think the body of Chiba will be huge. The high temperature gives, hurts. You know, the huge flame, the temperature reached is as high as several thousand c. This has no effect. When the whirlpool Naruto saw the intact Chiba, the corner of his eye flashed a bit of doubt. He didn''t know how strong the masked man was. "󡼪," After saying that the whirlpool Naruto jumped from the body of Yu Ji, the whirlpool Naruto wanted to cooperate with the 󡼪, and Ji Ji slammed to Chiba, and the whirlpool Naruto followed closely behind. The new round of attacks has begun again. This is really an opportunity not to give Chiba the temper. However, Chiba is not going to release water now. When the whirlpool 617 Naruto is running towards it, in the hands of Chiba, a powerful chakra has begun to gather. This powerful Chakra is very evil, and it is not the same as the spiral pill of Naruto. In the hands of Chiba, Chakra, the concentration is very high. His chakra is black and has a red color inside. It looks like a dark red, and the chakra on his hand is condensing quickly, getting smaller and smaller. Until the dark red Chakra could not be seen. What is this guy doing? He was able to compress the huge evil chakra, which is known to many people because they have seen the tail animal. That''s right, this form of Chakra, with the tail beasts to release the tail animal gun, the same. Is this called Chiba man intended to release the tail animal from his own hands? Everyone feels a huge amount of energy. This evil Chakra house is undoubtedly from the tail beast. After the next second, the bechi leaves are facing their right hand, and the vortex in front is Naruto. Gently whispered in the mouth of Chiba, "The tail animal cannon fired!" Then, the compressed evil Chakra quickly rushed out and was released with a particularly large energy sphere. The dark red spheres are getting bigger and bigger, getting bigger and bigger and finally squirting out quickly. That''s right, this form of release is exactly the same as the tail animal of the nine-tailed fox. In this second, all the people were surprised to speak, especially the mother-in-law, his face was white at the moment. What is the man wearing the mask in front of him? Why is there a nine-tailed fox''s tail animal in his body? Since the whirlwind Naruto''s nine-tailed fox has been taken away, the ninja world''s tail beasts have never appeared. I heard that it was taken away by someone, but what the mother-in-law did not think was that the man who took the power of the heads was actually the man wearing the mask. It is no wonder that there have been no traces of the tail beasts in the past few years. The power of these mantissas has been merged by the masked man. Now this man is like a huge Chakra field. Inside his body are all the chakras of the tail beasts. However, the masked man in front of him is not the same as the human column. He does not seem to hide these tail beasts in his own body, but directly absorbs their chakras. That is to say, the integration. In other words, the man in front of me is equivalent to ten tails, and not only that, this person himself carries a powerful force. As for this power, what is it? The people present were a little overwhelmed, and they had never seen this power. And what surprised everyone the most was that the man in front of him had a big Chakra on his body, but he seemed to have no ninjutsu. The skills he used were not released by Chakra at all, but this time the tail beast gun, Chibas tail animal gun and the whirlpool Naruto released the wind, the spiral shuriken is a nature. . These two powerful skills are all gathered by Chakra. The power of the tail animal cannon is strong, and everyone knows it. In the heart of the whirlpool Naruto''s companions, many people are now pinching a cold sweat for him. What the people did not think of, this man called Chiba actually used the tail animal. At the moment the tail animal was fired, the eyes of the whirlpool Naruto changed instantly. Even if he had the immortal mode, he did not fully grasp the attack that could withstand the tail animal. So, the whirlpool Naruto began to frantically seal in his hands. He knew that if he did not use the avatar to escape the attack of this animal, he would definitely be killed. "Replacement! Launch" The huge tail animal gun directly blasted the first half of the entire Muye village. Even if they stood on the sidelines, the Muye Village ninjas were also affected. Some of them were directly affected by the power of the beast. Many people were injured. This included Kakashi in the inside, except that Kakashi was only slightly scratched. When everyone saw that Chiba released the tail beast, there was a lingering fear in their hearts. They finally knew why the man in front of him was so mad. Because he has this ability. Just after the tail animal gun disappeared, in the first half of the village, the whole village was blasted out of a large pit. Still not dead? Chiba, faintly said, but he also knows that a guy like the whirlpool Naruto will not be defeated by himself. Otherwise, if he dies so soon, it will be a bit tricky. Sure enough, as Chiba adults expected, the whirlpool Naruto did not die at all. At the moment when the tail beast shelled out, the whirlpool Naruto used a substitute, and he was lucky enough to escape. After the use of the avatar, the whirlpool Naruto did not have time to think about it. Now, in addition to his anger against Chiba, there is no other thought. "You guy! You guy, actually destroyed our Konoha Ninja Village!". Chapter 407： Very surprised, ask for automatic Yes, when the whirlpool Naruto saw that the first half of the village was blown up, I felt very angry in my heart, especially when I saw my companions injury, which vortex Narutos eyes changed. The fox''s eyes glared at Chiba. Heheha, the whirlpool Naruto said nothing, and immediately took the bitterness in his own hands and began to fight against Chiba. In the case of the immortal mode, the whirlpool Naruto is very strong in using melee, and each of his attacks is equivalent to the opening of the sixth door of the thick eyebrow. The speed is very fast, and the power is very strong. That punch hits, and then, it is a kick. The whirlpool Naruto is so entangled with the people of Chiba. Although the whirlwind Naruto''s close combat is very strong, but Chiba is not bad, his chan around the domineering fist, is tightly slammed with the whirlpool Naruto''s fist. Its dazzling, and two people cant tell who is tall and who is low? Who can have an overwhelming advantage. However, from the current situation, the advantage of the Chiba adults is still to stand taller. After all, this guy''s body is a huge Chakra field, he has almost no end to Chakra. The whirlpool Naruto is different, obviously, every attack he has now is different. His power is gradually weakening, which is a sign that his immortal model is about to end. "Your strength seems to be getting weaker. Don''t you want to summon the second fairy mode?" In the process of fighting between the two, the Chiba adults suddenly said to the whirlpool Naruto, and a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. When the whirlpool Naruto heard this sentence, the heart seemed to be stunned by something. He was full of doubts. How did the guy in front of him know that he had other prepared immortal patterns. You know, this immortal mode is what you think of. Although you only use 3 at most, he didn''t tell anyone about this situation. And why is this masked man in front of me knowing this? "It''s weird, it''s weird, Naruto, do you know why I know all your skills?" "That is because I am the prophet of this world, I can predict your future, and your future has only one idea, that is, die, but if you choose to obey my Chiba, I might consider putting a Life, of course, I will also let go of your companions, including Kakashi, really, I also admire Kakashi in particular, but now I have no choice, I can not destroy your Muye Ninja Village" When Chiba adults said this sentence, the corner of the mouth was very cold. Even Chiba himself didnt know why. Now, the feeling of death is getting weaker and lighter. I dont know if its because I know in advance. The reason why my life is coming to an end three years later. Is it because of this reason that my heart has become more and more cold, more and more horrible? Chiba is now even starting to be afraid of coming. He actually didn''t feel anything about killing. "If you want to destroy our Muye Ninja Village, then I will cross this hurdle first. Even if my whirlpool Naruto is dead, I will not let you guys mess up!" After all, the whirlpool Naruto summoned a shadow split at the same time as the attack. This shadow split and began to gather the big jade spiral pill in the hand, and the two began to pinch one after the other and pinch the Chiba. At the same time, the body of the whirlpool Naruto also began to gather in the hands of a spiral pill. He and his shadow split the front and rear of Chiba, and the two released the spiral pill at the same time. This is followed by the sound of two spiral pills colliding together. Chibas reaction was also very rapid, and he easily escaped the attack of Uzumaki Naruto. After hiding this attack, Chibas body floated in midair. Moreover, he is in the absence of any ninja. Surprised, extremely surprised, everyone did not think that the man with a mask in front of him would float in the air. ask for flowers Everyone looked at Chiba, even if the whirlpool Naruto was watching Vieira with vigilance, and there was a horror in his eyes. Everyone feels that this guy is floating in the air, giving people a feeling, not very good. What do you guys want to do? Standing in the midair, Chiba adults, at the moment his mouth smirked a smile, because he looked down on the underground people, always feel that the people of this world are now particularly small in front of themselves. Looking around, the entire Muye Village is like a small place. As long as you gently pinch it, the Muye Village seems to be fragile like a biscuit. In the strong world, only the strong can survive. The current Chiba knows this truth, so when he saw the villagers in the deciduous village, there was no even a pity in his heart. ... I don''t know if it is affected by the system or other reasons. The current Chiba is completely different from the previous Chiba. In his heart, there is only the killing of lu, there is no pity. To be honest, Chiba is in the original world, he is very lonely, and he is very introverted, inactive, not good at communicating with others, and he is not recognized by others, and his work is not smooth. Academics are not smooth. But after this world, especially when he is now standing at the top of this apex. He felt a powerful force. He felt that the whole world was conquered by himself. At this moment, he enjoyed this feeling very much, which can trample on the feelings of other people''s lives. Despise everything. I used to see a shot in the anime, that is, when Payne Six was attacking the village of Muye, the six quietly stood in the air, and then said a word, let the world feel the pain! Then a powerful skill was released. This powerful skill is the Vientiane quote! Perhaps, when Chiba stood in this position at the moment, he seemed to understand some of the feelings of Payne. However, the idea of ??two people is still a subtle difference. . Chapter 408： The horror of the thundering fruit However, I think its almost the same feeling. Peines six is ??to make the world feel painful. The same is true of Chiba adults, who want the world to feel their existence. Feel your own horror and feel your powerful and powerful power. At this moment, Chibas mouth flashed a bit of fierceness. Suddenly speaking loudly in the mouth. Thunder! That''s right, at this moment, Chiba adults released their demon fruit power. That is to say that the natural series is one of the strongest devil fruits. Thundering fruit. This thundering fruit can turn the body into a thunderbolt, and the basic physical attack is ineffective. Can freely release high-voltage current for attack, can teleport at lightning speed. It is also possible to use radio waves to enhance the range of "four three zeros". After the ability is seriously injured, it can also be revived by self-powering the heart by electric shock. Lightning has energy, which can be used as spacecraft power and robot power, which is equivalent to the inexhaustible power of the owner. So it is regarded as one of the strongest devil fruits! This thundering fruit has a lot of skills, the most powerful skills even reach 30 million volts, but Thunder is just a small skill of Chiba adults. In an instant, in the sky above the village of Muye, there was a cloud. The clouds are dark and accompanied by lightning. In an instant, the village of Muye seems to be enveloped in the dark world. With the emergence of the powerful lightning power, all the ninjas in Muye Village feel a tight heart. Especially the whirlpool Naruto. He didn''t know what the man in front of him wanted to do? Chibas current thinking is very simple. Since Paynes six roads can bring pain to Muye Village, it will bring great pain to Muye Village. Looking at the figure of Chiba adults now, Chiba himself seems to feel like the Penn six. "Well, feel good about me, you guys, let you see what is called real power, thunder!" Its terrible, its terrible. Everyone looks at the figure of Chibas adult at this moment. Its like seeing a demon. His voice, his laughter is such a horror, and its simply impossible to get close. After seeing this scene, the moon showed a very happy smile, and the black beard on the side, haha ??laughed. The black beard suddenly laughed loudly on the mouth. This is power. If you don''t see it, this is the supreme power. This is the power of Chiba''s destruction of the heavens and the earth. It''s that powerful, so people can''t look straight. Seriously, the black beard at the moment is especially exciting in my heart. After seeing the power of Chiba, he could hardly describe it. After the next second, Chibas thunder was released. That huge lightning power flew down from the air. This is the strongest force in the natural system, the thundering fruit. If the thousand birds of Kakashis teacher are very strong, then the amount of lightning power released by Chiba adults is equivalent to tens of thousands of thousands of birds. Only the thousand birds stuck in the old West were released by the Ninju Chakra. but. The lightning emitted by Chiba adults is not released by Chakra, it comes from nature! The power of nature is very powerful. The roaring down, the entire Muye village is like this lightning strike, the electric sparks suddenly burst out. The entire Muye Village was basically burned, like coke. If the ninjas of these Muye villages are not under the protection of the emperor and the mother-in-law, no one in this group will be spared. You must know that the power of thunder and lightning, but up to tens of millions of volts, this powerful amount of lightning power, if hit on people, even if you are a shadow, it may be burnt into coke. This short lightning strike did not last for many seconds, or even a few seconds, but within a few seconds? The entire Muye village was crushed by Chiba adults. The whole Muye village is like being scorched. It is baked like a coke. The ninja of Muye Village was hurt to a certain extent, especially those who endured and many were injured. The horrible big devil is just like this. If you want to take the demon king and compare it with the Chiba adults, then the Chiba at this moment is even more terrifying.... This is the reason why Chiba is the strongest force in the sky, which is why Blackbeard wants to follow him. Because Chiba has the power to destroy the world. "You''re fine, Gang''s mother-in-law!" "Well, I am fine, Naruto, what about you? Do you have anything?" "I''m fine, there are big guys, do they have anything? Sakura! Thick eyebrows, Kakashi teacher!" After the lightning disappeared. Naruto madly ran towards his companions. He is very keen to know now that his companion has nothing to do. Seriously, now Naruto, his face is very anxious. "The big guys are all right!" Talking about Haruno Sakura, she just climbed out of the ruins. When Naruto saw the spring wild cherry, the worry in his heart was also quickly put down, and he was relieved. Then, Naruto ran to other companions. When he passed through the ruins, he suddenly saw a girl inside. This person is not someone else. This person is really, crushing his girl, the day to the young. field. The young field of this age is not the old one, and now the young field has grown up. And her figure has become even more 3.1. Compared with the previous one, the small and delicate Xiaotiantian, now she can be said to be quite mature, quite windy. After seeing to discern the ruins, there was a hint of anxiety in Narutos eyes. He shouted loudly, Xiaotian, you are fine. When Naruto arrived at the location of the field, the younger man was also seen a celebrity. The corner of the young field crossed a smile. She said happily. I am fine, Naruto Jun. "Don''t say stupid things, you see your mouth is bleeding, how can there be nothing, fast, endure, I will move the stones on your body." OK, all right. To be honest, the reason why Sun Tiantian would like the whirlpool Naruto. . Chapter 409： Let you feel the pain [four more] That is because the whirlpool Naruto will always help her at a critical moment. Although this kind of thing, in Naruto''s opinion, is a must! But in the heart of the young field, she didn''t think so. So, gradually. Hsiao Tian liked the whirlpool Naruto. However, at this time, the figure of Chiba adults suddenly appeared in front of the two. When Chiba appeared behind the whirlpool, the girl named Chitian also saw it. The young field suddenly shouted loudly, Naruto, and be careful. In the case of the immortal mode, even if the whirlwind Naruto can perceive the danger around him, the guy in Chiba appears so suddenly that he cant prevent it, even if he has no psychological preparation, and Chibas guy is very quick. . Chiba also did not give Wuyi Naruto any chance at all. He did not say anything, a direct lightning attack is the past. Although the screams are heard, the whirlwind Naruto is not able to fall down even in the case of the immortal mode. It''s really pretty crisp 14 weak! Just after Chibas whirlpool Naruto fell to the ground, she suddenly screamed loudly at the field, and her eyes even shook. Looking at the way the whirlpool Naruto fell to the ground, she almost collapsed, she could not imagine the way Naruto died. Naruto is like this, lying on the ground, and really, the Japanese will see the collapse of the field. Moreover, Chiba adults did not have the opportunity to let Naruto stand up again. He did not say anything, flew directly in a lightning strike, and slammed into the whirlpool Naruto. Another scream. The whirlpool Naruto is simply painful and unimaginable. If it is not the whirlpool Naruto who has the immortal pattern, I am afraid that at this moment, Naruto has passed out. Do you feel that I am strong? Do you feel my strength? Chiba looked at the whirlpool Naruto and the day to the young field, his eyes. Flashed a fierce, now Chiba is like a demon. The slow pace he took, slowly walked toward the whirlpool Naruto. One step, two steps, three steps... He walked very slowly. "How?" When Chibas adult came to the side of the whirlpool Naruto, he glanced at the whirlpool Naruto and found that the guy had not lost consciousness, and Chiba snorted. After coming to the whirlpool Naruto, Chiba did not intend to start again. He glanced at the day to the young field, and his mouth flashed a smile, then he glanced at the whirlpool Naruto and found his eyes very angry. Seriously, what Chiba wants now is this effect. he knows. Just like Paynes six words, in this world, there is no love without love, and if there is love, it must be painful. At this moment, the corner of the corner of Chiba once again crossed a smile. He glanced at the day and said to the young field to the young field. "Day to the young field, you like the whirlpool Naruto!" There was no hesitation in the day, and she was very heavy. um, yes! At this moment, Chibas mouth once again crossed a smile, and he smiled very insidiously. The guy suddenly turned around and asked the Umbra. Naruto Naruto, you also like this girl called the Sunshine Field. However, Uzumaki Naruto did not immediately answer the question of Chiba. It was a bit of a sigh, but for the whirlpool Naruto, he still likes it very much. Chiba snorted and then said nothing, the other hand raised the day to the young field from the ruins. Now I will kill this girl in front of you! Chiba also did not tell lies at all. Seriously, he does not even know who he is now. He has no other ideas besides trying to accomplish his task. He doesn''t know what is pity? Do not know what is called cherish? He only knows that in this world, without strong power, it will be slaughtered, but if you have strong power, you can slaughter and kill arbitrarily. The so-called strong world, natural selection, this It is the law of survival. "If you dare to move, if you have a cold hair in the young field, I will not let you go. I will kill you personally." At this moment, the eyes of the whirlpool Naruto have expanded several times. His heart, against Chiba, full of anger against this man in front of him, is also hateful. To be honest, as long as the masked man in front of him dares to hurt the day to the young field, the whirlpool Naruto will really fight with him. What is the reason? what reason? He won''t let, this guy is shaking a field of cold hair. "Ha ha ha ha! Do you think you have the ability to kill me?" Looking at the fierce eyes of Naruto Uzumaki, Chiba felt a burst of excitement, and what he wanted to see was this result. Only then can he find his own sense of existence, why it has such a powerful force, everything he has done, and all this shows his power. This is a world where you are not dead or I am dead. Therefore, this world is cruel. Since it is unfair to itself, then you cannot be too fair to the world. The whirlpool Naruto is ready to get up, but he is knocked down again by a lightning strike in Chiba. And this is used by Chiba adults, lightning strikes, up to 780 million volts, if not Naruto has the protection of the fairy mode, he has long since died. Fortunately, Naruto has a fairy mode, which is a fluke. "Look, celebrity, watching me kill your favorite girl, I want you to experience the pain of losing your friend. No! ! "Naruto Jun, nothing." I won''t bow your monster. Even if you kill me, I also protect Naruto. Haha, Chiba haha ??laughed a few times. With the present you, what do you take to save the whirlpool Naruto, do you think you have the ability to save him? I advise you to consider your own safety first! Because in the next second, you have reached hell. Young field! Its a very touching picture, but Chiba is just a role to play. Looking at this extremely touching picture, Chiba adults feel that they are going to be moved and crying. How familiar this picture is, but the protagonist at that time was not Chiba, but Payne. "Today, the whirlpool Naruto, I want you to feel it, even if you have the power, you can''t save your friends, let your eyes watch your partner die, lack the feeling of powerlessness." I want you to feel what is called real horror! . Chapter 410： Endless horror [subscription] The eyes of the whirlpool Naruto glared at Chiba, especially his fox-like eyes. It is like eating people. "Let''s let go, I told you to let go of her. If you dare to move her a hairy hair, I will kill you personally!" Chiba looked at Naruto, and his mouth flashed a little excited. "Do you think that with the present you, can you have the power to kill me? You look at what you are now, and you can''t even climb the climb. What qualifications do you have to play with me?" Under the high-intensity voltage attack, the whirlpool Naruto is now basically weak, and his chakra is also consumed almost faster. His immortal pattern is gradually weakening, and the color of his eyes is getting weaker, which means that he is about to lose the power of the immortal model. Chiba knows, and in his world, he has seen anime, he knows that the whirlpool Naruto, the immortal pattern is about to disappear, the color of his eyes will fade, and then disappear. Chiba said coldly, you see, your immortal mode is about to run out. Chiba is right, Narutos immortal Takla has less than 1% left. After looking at Naruto, Chiba shifted his line of sight to the body of the young field. To be honest, the girl who is going to the young field is still quite capable, but for the current Chiba, he has no pity at all. He also cares whether you are a girl or a boy. As long as you are a character in the world of fire, he must be eliminated. At this moment, the corners of Chibas mouth once again passed through a fierce battle. He said nothing, and immediately raised the day to the young field. "Soft Step Double Lions!" Just when I thought that there was no resistance to the young field, Chiba had a big idea. He didn''t think that this guy actually used Ninja to attack himself, and she is the best, Soft Step Double. Lion boxing. The soft-step double-lion fist is a skill that is made to the young field by the Japanese. This is a close attack, but it seems to be a little difficult when fighting. Because the soft-step double lion fist consumes a large amount of chakra, he is on the basis of the soft step, adding Chakra to achieve the power attack. In an instant, the eyes of the young field flashed a fierce look, his soft-step double lion fist hit a fist on the body of Chiba, another Chiba defense can not be prevented. However, when she thought that she would succeed in her day, her soft-step double lion fist did not hit the abdomen of Chiba. Because, at the moment of her move, Chiba also quickly felt the crisis. Of course, even if he had not felt the crisis, he could not attack Chiba because he had a stepping lion in the field. Around the Chiba, there is the protection of the earthquake fruit. The shocking fruit can be said to be basically invisible. Therefore, when the punch of the young field hit the Chiba on the same day, it was instantly shaken by the shocking fruit. This is also a skill that comes from Chiba. Basically, it can be said that there are no dead ends in the 360-degree defense. The skill of Chiba is like the sand of my love. I love Luo''s sand, it will automatically protect my love Luo, and the earthquake of Chiba''s fruit. The same is true. It can even be said that the fruits of Chiba, the earthquake, are more effective than the sand of my love. After all, I love Luo''s sand has its flaws. If it is fast enough, it can break through his defense. However, the shocking fruit of Chiba is 360 degrees without dead ends, just like in Chiba. Put a huge barrier like that. Even if this barrier does not have the order of Chiba, he will take the initiative to protect Chiba himself. "It''s just looking for death, soft-step double lion fist. This kind of ninjutsu does not have any effect on 5 I Chiba, and I am also very familiar with your soft-step double lion boxing." The soft-step double-lion fist is a skill for the day to the young field, she is on a gradual basis. Added his own chakra and then chakras it. As if it covered a large number of chakras, the power of this form of soft boxing is greatly increased. However, this kind of boxing is like burning a chakra. Although it is powerful, it also has side effects. That is, the amount of chakra consumption is also very large. In an instant, Chiba reacted and quickly pressed the day to the ground. Moreover, Chiba simply has no mercy. His eyes looked at the day to the young field, and said coldly, if you dare to challenge my limits, I will send you to **** in an instant. Uh uh uh I used to use his right hand to squat on the neck of the young field, and Chiba didnt know why. Now he has no feeling at all, even if the other person is a girl, he will die like that. Living in her, I cant feel a little bit of compassion. Is this also affected by the One Piece system? Chibas heart was slightly shocked. Didnt his heart really become so cold and ruthless? Even Chiba himself was greatly surprised. Since receiving this s-level mission, he has begun to feel that his heart has become more and more cold. Sometimes, even he does not know who he is, his heart has become very cold. Perhaps it is due to the influence of the One Piece system, or maybe not. But in general, the current Chiba is like a non-dead, just like a soul without a soul. In his heart, he does not know what is called fear, nor does he know what is called death. . At this time, the whirlpool Naruto suddenly changed, and his eyes reappeared the symbol of the immortal pattern. That is to say, he summoned the two immortal modes stored in Miaomushan, but did not make Chiba What comes to mind is how this whirlpool Naruto summoned the immortal model. Because, Chiba simply did not see him take out the scroll behind him. Chiba also knows that the whirlpool Naruto, if he wants to use the second fairy mode, he must summon through the scroll, but at the moment Chiba simply did not see the whirlpool Naruto use that scroll. What the **** does this happen? At the moment, in the heart of Chiba, full of doubts. Recommend the new book "The Holy Grail System of Huo Ying". If you like, you can support it. . Chapter 411： Serious injury [to be fully ordered, automatic] He thought about it carefully, this is absolutely impossible, because, if you want to get the second fairy mode, he must pass the scroll. "I said let you let go, Da Yu spiral pill!" Between the youth, the whirlpool Naruto climbed up and quickly gathered a large jade spiral pill in his hand. His fox-like eyes glanced again at Chiba, and the spiral pill in his hand was directed at it. Chiba, throwing her up. The big jade spiral pill, rotating at high speed, the whirlpool Naruto screamed, and then said in the mouth, Da Yu spiral pill. His momentum is very strong, and the speed is extremely fast, even Chiba is not responding. The Dayu spiral pill was directly on the body of Chiba, but fortunately, Chiba had the protection of the shocking fruit, and it barely escaped. Even with the protection of the shocking fruit, the Chiba was scratched. It was really shocking. Even Chiba was very shocked. I didnt expect that in this world, there were still people who could hurt him. He also had a big idea. He did not think that this spiral pill could have broken the earthquake. The absolute defense of the fruit. 603 vortex Naruto after projecting the first big jade spiral pill, followed by a shadow split, his hand is also a fast spinning a spiral pill, this moment, Chiba realized that he really cares. . If the first Da Yu spiral pill is harmed by the protection of the shocking fruit, then this second big jade spiral pill will definitely cause serious damage to his body. I didn''t have time to think about it because the time is too short. Even if Chiba wants to defend, he doesn''t have that time. Because the big rain spiral pill in the hand of the whirlpool Naruto is about to reach his abdomen. Chibas eyelids suddenly expanded several times. He really couldnt imagine what he should do now. Even if it is used again, the power of the shocking fruit is too late, because the fruit is time-limited. Even if you want to fix it, you must have a certain amount of time, but now it is too late. The second hair of the Umbrella Naruto, the short jade spiral pill, will hit, Chiba. To be honest, even such a powerful Chiba, at the moment, there is a hint of surprise in his heart, he is a little scared. No way, it seems that only use domineering! In an instant, the body of Chibas body exudes a powerful domineering power. This domineering is the domineering of the overlord. That powerful domineering, instantly bounced, the famous Dayu spiral pill, but Naruto also encountered this situation, behind him, did not expect a windy spiral shuriken! ! Surprised, extremely surprised, the whirlpool Naruto surprised Chiba, it is too much. Sure enough, the whirlpool Naruto is worthy of being the first ninja of the wood leaf village. This title is really very suitable for him, because this guy has a tough and unyielding willpower on his body, he will not easily Bowing to the enemy, even if it is fighting to death, he has to go forward, this is the whirlwind Naruto. Ah, ah! ! ! With the shouts of the whirlpool Naruto, the wind-shelter sword was quickly sent out, and was directly thrown out by the whirlpool Naruto. At this very close distance, it was too late to react. Even if he possesses the domineering domineering power, he can''t resist the power of the spiral shuriken. Because this spiral sword is simply a chakra energy aggregate! In an instant, the spiral shuriken flew to Chiba! The eyelids of Chiba are also enlarged again! (bede) Is it your own conquest, the ambition of the Naruto world, is it here today? To be honest, Chiba is very reluctant, why? Why is it that he will die, and he feels that he is really embarrassed, he was originally an ordinary person in that world, but he accidentally passed through this world of fire, and he also accidentally acquired the One Piece system. . But this is the One Piece system. Although it gives it powerful energy and strength, now he has abandoned himself, and he has left a huge deep pit for himself. This deep pit just wants him. The little life. Chiba, for the first time in his heart, feels like this. He seems to have seen death. The current Chiba is no longer bound to the One Piece system. In other words, he lost the One Piece system, and now he must rely on himself. Even when this life is about to be stripped away! "Really, the wind is a spiral sword!!" With the shouts of the whirlpool Naruto, the wind-shelter sword quickly flew to Chiba, and in the absence of Chiba. Do you really want to die this time? Even if Chiba has a powerful, demon fruit, even if he has the domineering domineering power, and the power of the head and tail, and Chakra, but he can not guarantee that he can be intact in the case of being hit by a spiral sword. Living without loss. Yes, the current Chiba has no way to block it. Therefore, this Naruto spiral helix sword directly hits Chiba. The spiral shuriken rotates at a high speed, and is ready to cut through the abdomen of Chiba. Even if it is Chiba, if you hit the abdomen in this high-speed chakra, it is not good. His body will also be cut in half by himself. Therefore, the current Chiba can only use the domineering chan around his abdomen to block the attack of Chakra. In an instant, Chiba was also hit directly by the wind and spiral sword, and a powerful energy broke out. On that day, the whole person flew directly several tens of meters away. The body of a thousand nights, his back, crashed into the big house when he landed, and he smashed a deep and deep pit on the ground. Until then, the windy spiral sword disappeared. Do it! However, it is unimaginable that Chiba actually resisted the attack. His abdomen was only scratched by a spiral sword. Even a little wound did not cause him. . Chapter 412： Lei Ying [to subscribe] But all this is due to domineering. I used to think that domineering things can be used not only to attack, but also to strengthen their skills. It can also be used for defense. After the Naruto hit the ground, the corner of the mouth of Chiba was slightly bloodshot. He looked at the blood flowing out of his mouth, and said faintly, it seems that he really has not seen such an opponent for many years. After all, Chiba suddenly vacated, and he floated again~ floating in the sky. Just after the whirlpool Naruto Hurricane Spiral Sword, the other people in Muye Village, including Kakashi, felt that this Chiba- was defeated. But what the people didn''t think of, this guy called the predecessor, was unscathed, and he was irritated. How can this be! I obviously hit him with a spiral sword, but this guy seems to have nothing at all. When Chiba adults floated in the air, the whirlpool Naruto also said nothing, and once again thrown a sword in the wind and a spiral sword, and this time the wind-sword spiral sword, at the moment of throwing it out The moment has expanded a lot. At this moment, the onlookers are even more amazed. They think it is very difficult to gather Chakra together, but what they didnt think of, this guy named Naruto can actually directly use this under high-speed compression. Chakra was directly thrown out, not only that, but the popular spiral hand sword can still expand. Kakashi said with amazement, this guy called Umbrella Naruto, what has he done in the past few years? This guy is progressing too fast! His ninjutsu suddenly became so powerful. "Ha ha ha ha, Naruto, you are really strong, and I am not mistaken, you are strong enough, but as my opponent, you are still too weak." The mother-in-law, suddenly, screaming in the sidelines, this Chiba, he is not so easy to deal with, so you have to pay attention, pay attention to the details, to see what kind of moves he has, and then we Being able to overcome it can create a plan to deal with him. Otherwise, we will really finish playing in the village, I think everyone in the room does not want to see this happen. Chibas mouth crossed a smile, and he said nothing, a pair of scary eyes staring at all the wood leaf village, Ninja. It was at this moment that he suddenly said loudly, Lei Ying! At this moment, a huge disc is formed on the sky. It releases lightning, forms thunderclouds in the air, uses thunderclouds to collect lightning, forms a spherical lightning, and strikes an island flat. These are the basic introductions of Lei Ying, and Lei Ying looks really exaggerated. This is the power of the thundering fruit, but if the Chiba adults are forced to do so, he will generally not use it. I don''t usually use the thundering fruit in Chiba. Chiba thinks that the attacking power of this thundering fruit is too strong. If you don''t pay attention, you can even hurt yourself. So say this demon fruit, try not to get contaminated. "The wind and the spiral sword flew over, and then, the Thunder of Chiba also slammed down immediately. The huge lightning collided with Chakra. Of course, the whirlwind Naruto''s windy spiral shuriken Under the powerful thunder and power of the natural system, the wind-shelter sword is like a piece of waste paper, and it is simply torn. This Lei Ying once again hit the earth, even more powerful than the power of Thunder! Today, I was hit by lightning again. If the first ninjas in Muye Village had the protection of the mother-in-law, then for the second time, these guys could only rely on themselves. Naruto did not think that the masked man in front of him was so powerful, and the power of this person was very powerful, but what made Naruto strange was that this guy would not use any ninja, his All the skills come from the power of nature, just like the shocking fruit. In fact, in the body of Chiba, there are more than these two demon fruits, but there are also burning fruits. Asking for flowers In this case, the use of burning fruit is a bit of a fuss, Soso ancient poetry belongs to the natural department, the devil fruit, and its original owner is Ace in the world of One Piece, which is the brother of Luffy. If Ace died later, the demon fruit disappeared, and what everyone did not think of, this demon fruit actually appeared on Chiba. If the first attack was not given to the Ninja Village, the Thunder was warned, and the Lei Ying, which was released by Chiba, was completely destroyed by the entire Konoha Village. After about ten seconds, Muye Village has turned into a coke. Chiba looked at everyone, this wood leaf village basically has not many people left, and even if there are not many left, they are all forbearance, or forbearance. .................. Basically, there are not many left to endure, some tolerate, their amount of chakras is very small, basically not enough to protect themselves, so it is easy to be clicked to death by this lightning. However, these are still not finished. When everyone is horrified and looks at the man standing in the sky, the corner of the leaves of Chiba is a little twitching. Since it is like this now, he does not care. If the devil is terrible, then he is now! He is a demon who can bring destruction to Muye Village! Chiba didn''t stop at all. After releasing the thunder in the sky, he quickly used new skills. New skills! That is one of the most powerful skills as a thundering fruit, God''s sanction! This is a type of thunder that is similar to a large-scale high-voltage and high-current current from the wrist. After hitting the target, it forms a thunderbolt and spreads around it, causing a big bombing. Its name is derived from the **** of war in the ancient Nordic mythology! ! ! These are all that Chiba learned in anime. This God''s sanction is not a level compared to the previous Thunder and Lei Ying. If the Thunder is as high as several million volts, then the god''s sanction is as high as several thousand volts! ! . Chapter 413： Kakashi vs Black Beard [four more] And God''s sanction engine takes a certain amount of time, about two minutes or so, because Chiba must concentrate on the clouds, and then let the clouds generate a strong current. In between these two minutes, Chiba is basically in a state of unpreparedness. Therefore, it is only two minutes for the ninjas in Muye Village to seize the opportunity to eliminate the words of Chiba adults. However, Chiba is not a fool. He knows that his defense for the last two minutes is very weak, so he immediately ordered the month and black beard to protect himself. "Moon, black beard, two of you, come over and hurry to protect me!" "Yes, Chiba!" After two people got the order from Chiba, they rushed over. The "five-five-zero" black beard first ran over, and he came under the Chiba, and the moon also quickly followed, and the two men tightly wrapped the Chiba in the middle. Seeing Chiba like this, there are no village ninjas who are not fools, especially the mother-in-law, she took the initiative to make a decision, let all the wood leaves village, now launch a total attack. After the orders of the mother-in-law of the mother-in-law, the ninjas in Muye Village were also very responsive to the mother-in-law, whether they were forbearance or forbearance, they all ran to the three people. Now this situation can basically It is said that it is a state of decisive battle. Among them, Kakashi teacher, the first one rushed to the front of the black beard, but when Kakashi teacher came to him, the guy, the guy named black beard, is now very calm, his hands Embracing in front of Xiong, revealing his standard smile, and then said a word to Kakashi teacher. "Don''t you want to fight with me like this little ant?? Do you know that even if I want a finger, the leaf can kill you." The arrogance of that arrogance, this character is not a black beard, he is too much match with this character. Kakashi has always been cautious, and he is very careful. He does not rush to attack without fully understanding the enemy. Blackbeard saw Kakashi teacher did not start, in his mouth, a touch of evil smile, since you do not do it, then my black beard can be started. Black Beard didn''t want to be ink with Kakashi. He didn''t say anything, and ran straight toward Kakashi. His huge body can be compared to the giants. The black beard ran very fast, and when he came to Kakashi''s teacher, he suddenly waved his right hand and punched the face of Kakashi''s teacher. The power of real boxing is huge. If Kakashi is hit by him, then I am afraid that Kakashi will not get up. "Rachel" Kakashi teacher saw him ran over, but also did not say anything, directly used his own big skills! Quickly gathered in the hands of Kakashi''s teacher, thunder and lightning, between the electric sparks, Kakashi teacher shouted loudly, and he took Lecce directly into the black beard. What Mr. Kakashi did not think of anyway was that the guy named Black Beard didnt use any skills, but he greeted his own Ritchie with bare hands. What exactly is this matter about! Kakashi teacher shook his head again and again. He didn''t feel that his own Lecce was able to block it with one hand. This is absolutely impossible. However, when Kakashis teacher had a black beard, Kakashi finally knew the power of the man. The black beard was not only able to resist Krakseys teacher, but he also had a special strangeness. The power of this kind of power made Kakashis teacher amazed and his eyes were a little scared. What power is hidden in the body of this big man? "Dark fruit, devour everything! Turn everything here into nothingness." With the black beard shouting, everything near Kakashis teacher is basically gone, all gone. These things are all shrouded in a layer of darkness, and the black thing is like a huge black hole.... This kind of thing can swallow everything, even can swallow light. "The trick of the water dragon!" "The technique of water dragon and water dragon, the technique of water dragon and water, the technique of water dragon and water bomb!!" In order to prevent his strange power from swallowing himself, Kakashi teacher has continuously launched four water dragons, although this ninja has little effect on the black beard, and can not hurt him. But at the very least, it can still play a deterrent role, and Kakashi does not intend to conflict with this guy, mainly because the ability of this guy is not too strange. The black beard has already fought with Kakashi, and the same is true for the month. The opponent of this month is no longer, and the eyebrows are thick. Her opponent was replaced by Haruno Sakura. Yes, that is the girl who has been clamoring for Sasuke. Really, Chibas impression of this girl is not very good, but it was also in the past. As for Chiba now, whoever is the same! Basically it is the same, whether you are a boy or a girl. Really, Chunye Sakura is still very pretty. Her pi is big, her eyelashes are long, and she is wearing a cheongsam. 4.1 This point makes Chiba also ting, you said, This, the anime should be Japanese, then they should wear a kimono, why is this spring wild cherry? Wearing a cheongsam! Maybe, not the same! Or the world is not an anime world at all, so there is still a difference from the animation world. do not mind the details. When Haruno Sakura saw the moon, the corner of his mouth flashed a trace of doubt. To be honest, he never saw such a beautiful girl, and the girl was quite temperament, but she was puzzled by Haruno Sakura. Yes, this girl named Yue, her body, what kind of clothes she wears, this kind of clothes, to be honest, Chun Ye Sakura has never seen it. . Chapter 414： Haruno Sakura [to subscribe] "Sister, I never bully the little girl, you still have to go home and wash and sleep!" Originally, Chunye Sakura was quite good for this month, but when he heard the sweet mouth, he said that he was a When he was a little fart, his mouth flashed a bit unpleasant. The character of Haruno Sakura is originally a kind of girl who is more victorious. What he can''t tolerate is that others say that he is a child, especially a woman who doesn''t look old. "Take me a trick, eat me a punch!" On the forehead of Chunye Sakura, there are a lot of blue veins, and the current spring wildflowers represented by these blue veins are very angry. She didn''t say anything straight, and she took the fists like she had smashed the past. Who is the master of Haruno Sakura, the master of the syllabus, the mother of the mother, and the master of the mother? What is the best person? That is power. Similarly, Haruno Sakura has this powerful force. Don''t underestimate that Haruno Sakura is just a little girl. Her throwing fist is a mountain shake. Even the moon is a big surprise. What is this girl? It seems that she does not have domineering on her body. Can it be said that a girl with no domineering power can be so powerful? At this moment, the heart of the month is full of doubts, she can''t understand, this spring night cherry''s fist, where did the huge power come from? But this is also good, lest others say bullying the little girl! "Do not talk nonsense, look at the fist!" Don''t look at Haruko Sakura''s little fist, it seems that there is no power, but her fist can smash the rock. The mother-in-law of the mother-in-law has taught her this way, so the girl of Chunya Sakura will be so powerful. . The ninjutsu learned by Haruno Sakura is not a battle, but a medical skill. Therefore, it is inevitable that some losses will occur during the battle. She is only a backup. However, like this kind of war about the survival of the village, she still has the obligation to participate, after all, can not be alone behind the scenes! Even if she is a ninja who learns medicine, she still has to contribute to the village. The two players are in less than half a minute. It is obvious that Haruno Sakura will be defeated. Even if her fist strength is strong, if she cant hit the target, its a no-brainer. . The month of this person is best at close combat skills, her close combat skills are even stronger than his domineering, Chunye Sakura is not her opponent, not yet handed over to the five strokes, that spring wild cherry I was bleeding by the moon, and on the forehead of Haruno Sakura, a trace of blood flowed down. Looking at the more wolfberry spring wild cherry, the month is a smile of Lolo. "Little sister, I see you still go home and eat more porridge for a few more years, come play with me, you are not qualified, you can''t beat me, go home, ah! Listen to my sister''s words" With a hint of sarcasm, the moon smiled and said. And that Haruno Sakura is no way, although there is a lot of dissatisfaction in the heart, a lot of anger, she hates the guy who is called the girl of the month, but it has no power to compete with her. Therefore, the current Chun Ye Sakura can only bite his teeth and swallow the grievances in his heart. Her silver teeth bite softly. There are too many reluctances on this girl. "Master, I am sorry, I can''t beat her." At this time, the mother-in-law suddenly came over, he gently patted Sakura''s shoulder, comforted, Sakura, nothing, this guy in front of you is not you at all. Let me play, let me come! Originally, the master of this hand, the fire shadow, is intended to let Chiba solve it by itself, but according to the current situation of Chiba, this battle between the mother-in-law and the child can not be avoided. Since it can''t be avoided, Chiba doesn''t matter. The most important thing for him now is to launch the power of God''s ruling as soon as possible within a period of time! However, it is very labor-intensive and time-consuming for me to wait for the ruling of God. After everyone saw the shooting of Huo Ying adults, the bottom of the heart suddenly became more full, and I dont know why. For this group of people, many people may worship Huo Ying! When Huo Ying adults shot, they felt that this victory must be a steady victory! But I want to say that the idea of ??this group of people is very simple, even if it is shot by Huo Ying adults, it is not necessarily able to fight the lost moon! You must know that the frozen fruit alone is the same as the one of the three great Chiang Kai-shek kings in the world of One Piece. So I said that this guy called the month is not that good. The mother-in-law, who came to the moon, looked at the moon, and then the brow was a slight movement. As the saying goes, preemptive strikes, the master''s mother-in-law understands this truth very well, he simply does not entangle with the moon, but directly punches the past. The punch went straight to the moon, and the moon was a slight glimpse, but fortunately she responded quickly and quite quickly. She escaped the punch very easily, and the first attack of the mother-in-law was defeated. This made her never think of it. I know that in the eyes of the mother-in-law, this guy named Cher. That is a small donkey, 690 small yellow donkeys, he did not put this month in his eyes. After all, I am the fifth generation of Huo Ying... However, her attack was lost, so she said that the mother-in-law would be so surprised. You know, the speed of the tricks of the mother-in-law is very fast. If it is seen by the naked eye, it will not be seen at all, but the guy who called the moon actually escaped easily, which shows that she is very strong. The mother-in-law secretly sighed in her heart, she said, it seems that this time she is too underestimated. After that, the eyes of the mother-in-law suddenly became serious and her brows were slightly upturned. "You are very strong, but if you meet my master, in the eyes of my master, you are still just a little girl." That is to say, yes! But who is the winner in this battle? That is not necessarily true! Although the mother-in-law is recognized as a fire shadow, she has a very strong ninjutsu, but the conditions of the moon girl are not bad. Although she does not use Chakra, she has the power of a general. "Hehehe, old woman, only, what is arrogant, even if you are a fire shadow, I will easily crush you, and then hand it over to our master Chiba!!". Chapter 415： Doomsday [to be automatic] After hearing the word of the old woman, the woman of the mother-in-law was Wei Weis anger, and her brow was also a slight shake. To know that what she hated most was that someone called her old woman. Although the mother-in-law is not very young, her skin is indeed very well-maintained. Really, if you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it. The body of my mother-in-law is also very good. Especially in this face is very smooth and tender, I can''t see that she is an old woman, and it is said that the mother-in-law is now over 60 years old, but from her appearance, my mother-in-law just did not look like 60-year-old. . Now she is well-maintained by her mother-in-law, and she can be beautiful with the help of Chakra, able to stay in youth for a long time, to keep her skin shui. Therefore, the mother-in-law is very hateful of other people calling her old woman. "Little girl, I tell you, don''t talk too mad, like a young teenager like you, I will not put you in the eyes, but now you are irritating me, so you have to pay for it. "" It was said that it was late, and the mother-in-laws mother-in-law had slammed into the past, and the whole body of Chakra chan around her arm. The strength of this hand is very large, and mainly because her speed is very fast. Even for the months, the corner of the eye is a slight wrinkle. He did not think that the old woman in front of her eyes was so swift. Like a flash of lightning, the two collided together. On the other hand, the Chiba adults, the Chiba at the moment, floating in the sky above the Nikko village of Konoha, was originally a day of clear skies, but under the influence of the power of Chiba, the sky in the clear sky became black and pressed. There is no light at all, just like the end of the world. In the sky above the big leaves of Chiba, huge clouds begin to condense and produce a powerful current. There are countless lightning-like currents tumbling in the clouds, just like countless ju dragons rolling, and countless julongs The lightning of the lightning in the clouds is like a fall. The huge cloud began to press and began to move closer to the middle, and the clouds became more and more crowded and became smaller and smaller. This is the sanction of God... At this moment, the wind above the village of Muye blew a lot of wind, and the wind blew the cloak of Chiba adults, which was extraordinarily quiet. To be honest, this scene is like the end of the world. However, I think how the Ninja Village will soon greet the end of the day. This is beyond doubt. Because of Gods sanction, the current is as high as tens of millions. Even if you have the physique of Huo Ying, you can touch it up to a few. After 10 million volts of voltage, the whole body will be burnt. There is simply no chance of being alive. Therefore, this next move is the decisive move of Chiba adults. As long as the sanctions of God are blasted, I think this Muye Village is basically a life. Just at this time. Maybe Akai found out that it was wrong, or he realized the crisis. In short, he suddenly ran toward Chiba. Teacher Akai wants to stop this. Together with Teacher Akai, there is also Naruto. Of course, the whirlpool Naruto now has only hatred for the rest of Chiba, his fox-like eyes screaming at the Chiba adults, the spiral pills in his hand are also quickly gathering, and a big jade spiral pill. This time, the whirlpool Naruto learned, he is not very impulsive. On the ground, Teacher Akai and Umbrella Naruto rushed to Chiba from the left and right sides respectively. Teacher Akai did not say that he opened the door directly, and the sixth door of Qimen Armor, Jingmen. Teacher Akai is not the same as the thick-browed boy. When the thick-browed boy uses the eight-door armor, he needs to open the door together. The fastest is to start the third door and hurt the door. However, his teacher, Akai, is different. Teacher Akai can skip the third door and break out the power of the sixth door. Arranging the teacher to take a look at the whirlpool Naruto, the two men''s eyes meet together, and the two people respectively gave each other a look, the two men quite tacit understanding, when Akai teacher used the eyes of the vortex Naruto, the vortex Naruto also immediately understood the intention of Teacher Akai. The whirlpool Naruto nodded heavily, and then the two men convincedly moved closer together. When Nakai and the whirlpool Naruto were about to come into contact with each other, at this time, the whirlpool Naruto suddenly jumped up. He suddenly stepped on the arm of Teacher Akai, and he has already opened the first time. Six doors, his arms are quite powerful. After the power of the teacher Akai, the whirlpool Naruto was directly thrown by the teacher Akai, and the whirlpool Naruto, the big jade spiral pill gathered in his hand, attacked the Chiba adults. The speed is very fast, even faster than the whirlpool Naruto''s Spiral Sword. At the same time, the whirlpool Naruto''s mouth shouted loudly, you guy, I must personally kill you. I thought the sneak attack would be successful, but what surprised both of them was that this Chiba adult actually completed the sanction of God. Now Chiba can basically let go of the battle, and the sanction of God is only a matter of time, and as long as Chiba thinks, Gods sanctions can be bombarded at any time. (the king''s) "., Chiba, be careful" At this time, the moon saw the whirlpool Naruto rushing to Chiba, her brow slightly wrinkled, and shouted loudly at Chiba. In fact, no need to remind the moon, Chiba adults, know that the whirlpool Naruto, this time attacked himself, because the whirlpool Naruto Chakra is different from other people''s Chakra, his Chakra, is a fairy Mode, so say. Chiba adults can use the shocking fruit to feel the Chakra of its immortal pattern. That is, it is possible to clearly distinguish who the enemy is in front of. Although Chakala in the immortal mode brings a lot of power to your whirlpool Naruto, and enhances her very strong fighting power, but this immortal model has shortcomings for Chiba, because his Chakra does not same. . Chapter 416： Perception [to complete the order] As long as it is a whirlwind Naruto action, Chiba adults can perceive it. So this has become the Achilles heel of the immortal model. Although other people may not be able to distinguish the type of chakra, but Chiba is different, because he has a shocking fruit, the earthquake is a natural force, and the shocking fruit can subtly feel other power, even if It is very weak to come back and he can feel it. Therefore, when the whirlpool Naruto, shouting loudly, when rushing over, Chiba adults have long known about its movements. Before Naruto had not rushed, Chiba looked at the whirlpool Naruto, then used his left hand to face the position of the whirlpool Naruto, and then his left hand began to gather a very powerful chakra. This evil Chakra, you are all shocked. Yes, this powerful Chakra is from the tail beast. I dont have to think about it, this is definitely the tail animal. The dark red chakra began to compress in the hands of Chiba. And getting smaller and smaller, basically has been compressed into a point. Each time the beast cannon, the launch is this mode, because only in this high pressure situation, the chakra will be concentrated by the huge energy, and then will be ejected because of the backlog of power 900! Da Yu spiral pill vs tail animal cannon, this is like taking an egg and stone collision, this has no chance of winning, but the current whirlpool Naruto has no way, because his body, floating in midair. Moreover, in the state of high speed, he could not escape at all, so it is said that this is the whirlwind Naruto must be hit by this tail animal gun, and this is the whirlpool Naruto did not use the shadow body, that floating in the air It is his body. "Oops, celebrities will have an accident!" At this time, Teacher Akai also saw the movements in the hands of Chiba adults. His movements were quite familiar. Needless to say, the move was definitely a tail animal. The dark red chakra, after concentrating to a minimum, then suddenly spewed out, and the speed of the jet was very fast. Then, a huge chakra, squirting, whirlpool Naruto, whirlpool Naruto was not expected, but now he can only rely on the power of the fairy mode to rush to the top, in the next second (beef) After that, the big jade spiral pill collided with the power of the tail animal. This result is basically predictable, and the Da Yu Spiral Pills of the Naruto Naruto alone cannot stop the power of the tail animal. The beast gun attack ranged quite broadly, like a huge beam of light, and shot at the whirlpool Naruto. The very dark world was illumined by the power of the beast. A huge light illumined the entire village of Muye, basically illuminating half of the sky. Everyone was very surprised. The most painful thing was that the sun was going to the young field. Because she saw this scene with her own eyes, he saw that the scene of Qian Xuan Naruto was reported to the film by the art, so she could not accept it. This reality. I want to know that this power is very powerful as a tail animal. If the whirlpool Naruto greets the gun, it is basically dead, and even if he survives, he survives. The chance is very small. It can be said that it is very small. Everyone was dull. Looking at the scene that happened in front of him, the beast gun basically razed several hills to the ground and eventually disappeared. As for the current whirlpool Naruto, his current situation is life, or death, basically no one knows. But everyone has squeezed a sweat for the whirlpool, because the power of this animal can be very powerful and powerful enough to destroy a wooden leaf ninja village. Even if the whirlpool Naruto has a fairy mode, and there is a chakra in the immortal, he can''t guarantee that he can survive. That huge energy directly blew the whirlpool Naruto to the side, not even knowing where it fell! After the power of the beast gun disappeared, the people did not see the trace of the whirlpool Naruto. Whether the whirlpool Naruto is dead or alive, to be honest, many people think that the whirlpool Naruto has died, because in this case, his chances of surviving are basically negligible. But only one person did not give up, the name of this girl is called the day to the young field, this day did not give up to the field, she cried toward the direction, ran in the direction. In her heart, she always believed that the whirlpool Naruto did not die, because she had a feeling that if the whirlpool Naruto died, there would be no such strong feeling in her heart. Maybe God is very fond of her, maybe, she feels very accurate, in short, the whirlpool Naruto survived. About 10 minutes later, the day saw the whirlpool Naruto in a small jungle outside the village of Muye, and the whirlpool Naruto at this moment basically fainted. When he saw the whirlpool Naruto, the tears in the corner of his eyes could not help but flow down. At this moment, the whirlpool of Naruto was full of scars, his mouth was even broken, and the immortal mode was gone. The whole body can basically be said to be bloody, and it looks particularly pitiful. However, for Umbrella Naruto, this little injury is nothing at all, just a little skin trauma, nothing more. Naruto is just like that, lying quietly next to the creek, really, looks very pitiful, the day is also very unbearable to the young field, he quickly ran to the Naruto, holding Naruto in his arms Said, Naruto, you are fine! However, the answer to the day did not really go to the field, Naruto has fainted in the past, he did not speak, and did not answer the question of the day to the field. I know if I have died in the field, she plans to whirlpool Naruto for simple treatment. Although Hiroshi Hiroshi is not the kind of ninja who specializes in medical treatment, the simplest treatment is still possible. He did not say anything. He began to use Chakra to face Naruto and start treatment with his xiong mouth. The sea-blue Chakra gradually repaired his wounds in Naruto''s body, and the medical ninja was still very rare. . Chapter 417： Tears [four more to subscribe] At the same time of treatment, the eyes of the younger eyes of the field again crossed the tears, you know, the whirlpool Naruto is his favorite person, and he has loved you so many years, although he has never expressed his heart to her. But the day to the young field. He has always placed the whirlpool in his heart, he is like his own relatives. And the day to the field will never let it die. Absolutely not, the Japanese will surely return to the whirlpool Naruto. At this time, Haruno Sakura also rushed over. After seeing Naruto''s eye, the corner of his eye was a little bit shi. Just like Haruno Sakura, I hate the whirlpool Naruto, but this guy is still taking care of himself, so it is said that Chunno Sakura is still ting grateful to this. If you dont say anything, its straightforward. Celebrities are treated with the Japanese to the field. Narutos current injury is very serious. It can be said that if there is no immortal model, he has already died, and now he is guaranteed to be very lucky to be alive. After about 10 minutes of treatment, the accident _ occurred. At this time, Naruto may have awakened consciousness, or other reasons, he coughed softly. The person who saw it at first sight was the day to the young field. She smiled at him and said, "Hit, I am fine, you can rest assured. After the day, I heard more from this, and it was even more sad. Crying, while treating the whirlpool Naruto. Fortunately, the disaster is not dead, Naruto this time is a small life. However, even this is not expected by Chiba adults. It is very strange how this guy survived, but Chiba does not know about it. At the same time, in the sky above the village of Kiba, the sanction of the **** of Chiba has been completed. That Gods sanction is coming to an end, and even if Chiba does not initiate an order, it will fall by itself. Now he has no extra time to think about it, and he is already annoyed, and he does not want to spend so much with the people in Muye Village. When he did not say anything, he directly bombarded the sanction of God. The sanction of God is like the world declares that the end of the world is coming. A huge group of clouds is directly smashed in the leaves. Over the village. But in a short few seconds? The voltage of up to tens of millions of volts from the sky was directly in the village of Muye, and all of them were not spared. To be honest, they are also quite fearful. When the huge ball falls, that kind of person has no place to run, and only can sit and wait to die. However, at this time, Black Beard also used dark fruits to protect himself. He is also lucky to have escaped. If the black beard does not have the protection of the dark fruit, he will be affected by the sanction of God, and even killed by this thunder. At this moment, the black beard''s heart is also pinching a cold sweat. He did not think that this Chiba adult, this guy actually has to start his own companion, compared with himself, then he is too far away. When it comes to heart and heart, the black beard is self-inflicted in the heart. This Chiba talent is the most heart-wrenching. This Chiba simply did not take into account the dangers of his companions, but Chiba also knew that if the black beard had no strength at all, then why did he follow him? Therefore, Chiba believes in his own hands. He knows that the power of the moon can protect himself. The black beard is also fundamental and will not be affected. As for the ninja of this Muye Village, at the moment when the sanction of God came down, basically no one was spared. All of them were attacked by voltage, and even the mother-in-law had no way. However, the ninja of the mine property here still has a great advantage. The number of people who survive is basically less than half. The most is the teacher of Kakashi. The attribute of Kakashi is the property of Ray. Therefore, it has a great immune function to the human body. As for the ninjas of other people''s thunder properties, they have survived more or less. The entire Muye Village can basically be said to have died half. Many people are watching with their eyes, watching the huge thunderbolt smash down. Asking for flowers That God''s sanction. Its just terrible. It is like declaring the end of the world. The huge sparks will illuminate the entire Muye Village again. The original dark world seems to have returned to the light again. The huge cloud enveloped the sky above the village In this case, even the very powerful Huo Yinggang mother-in-law was also threatened, and he was not spared. The current mother-in-law is basically unable to climb. Its all scarred, even if my chakra is very powerful, but his attribute is not Ray, so he basically has no immune function for lightning. Its already very good without death. Its too lucky to survive. It is really very good. ................ After the sanctions of God were blown down, the ninjas in the whole Muye village fell into despair. Even half of them had already given up. They didnt want to fight with Chiba. Some peoples eyes were quite Despair. No way, this is the reality! Because this person in front of me is like a demon, the more you fight him, the more powerful he is, so many people have lost the hope of fighting, but the whirlpool Naruto has not, he is still so brave. No fear. However, other ninjas in Muye Village, especially those who endure, have basically lost their fighting power. At the same time, the whirlpool is still being treated. Chiba has thought that he is dead now. If he has not died in this situation, he can only say that he has the aura of light. At this time, Chiba slowly floated down in the air. His mood at the moment is like a demon, his eyes, scorning the ninja of the entire Muye village. He looked at everyone. There was a smile in the corner of the mouth. Now there is basically no opponent in Muye Village. Many people have no fighting power, including the outline hand in it, and she has fallen to the ground. If it is said that the fire shadow of Muye Ninja Village can''t afford it, it will be a big blow to other people. . Chapter 418： Devil [subscription] Looking at the riddled wood leaf ninja village, Chibas mouth crossed a smile. Chiba looked at everyone, very arrogant and arrogant. You ninjas now have your life in the hands of my Chiba. If you dare to resist, then I will let you suffer from the whole Konoha Ninja Village. To a devastating blow. The tone of Chibas speech is very terrifying, just like a demon. To be honest, these people basically have no willpower to fight. However, under the encouragement of the Huo Ying Dao''s mother-in-law, this group of people gradually resumed the will to fight. They even refused to obey, and Chiba adults, and Chiba is no way. Since you all choose not to obey. Then, I have to do it. "Four-nine-seven" is true. If you want to let Chiba completely destroy the Konoha Ninja Village, he still can''t do it. Even if the recent heartbeat in Chiba is very cold, his heart is like a demon, but if he wants to kill the whole village of Muye, he still can''t do it. After all, is there still a bit of humanity? But at this time, he suddenly heard a bang, yes, this voice is quite familiar with him, this voice is the system''s prompt tone. It was at this time that the system bound by One Piece suddenly resurrected, a very pleasant little girl she said, he said to Chiba. Now you don''t have any choices. I have only given you three years. If during this time, you did not destroy the Konoha Ninja Village or the whole, the Naruto World, then it will be you, you have to think about it, this world is not If you die, you will die, you will be natural, and the strong will survive. If you pity them now, you will not be able to retaliate against you in the future. This is the case in the world, and you have to think a lot. After listening to the One Piece system, Chibas heart suddenly became a little swaying. To be honest, he was also very helpless, if he wanted to slaughter the entire village of Muye Village. He really can''t do it. Even if his heart is stunned again, he will be ruthless, killing the ninja of the whole village, but he needs a very strong psychological endurance. But if he gives up the slaughter. If you dont manage yourself, you will die, and your time is very short. Its only 3 years. You can imagine that if you want to destroy the Naruto in 3 years, if your heart is not awkward, then basically It is impossible to do. Because the world of Huo Ying is too big, this is not just a Muye Ninja Village, there are other villages, there are five major countries, and some very mysterious tribes. Chiba does not even know what their abilities are? Therefore, he has always been careful and cautious in his work. He knows the task of this time. If you make a mistake every step of the game, it is full of losses. Chiba was staring at the people of Muye Village. After watching it for a while, he finally made up his mind to remove the entire Konoha Ninja Village from the Naruto World. Even if his heart is struggling, he has no choice. It was at this time that Chiba started. A sharp blade appeared in his hand, and he used this sword to kill the ninjas of the entire Muye village one by one. It is at this time! Suddenly, at this moment, the door of the transmission ran out of a burly figure, which seemed to be a sea soldier. This sea soldier is also a member of the sky. The sea soldier is wearing a white seashore uniform. He looks like a rough mine, and his body is somewhat burly. However, this member, this person seems to be a sea soldier recruited from the world of One Piece. This sea soldier Chiba is not familiar with him, but he. It seemed to be very anxious, and the forehead was also slightly sweaty. The seaman quickly ran to the front of Chiba. He said to his master with his own body, Chiba adults, tomorrow, the headquarters of our Tianrui is suffering from the six martial arts of Payne at the moment, Payne six, when Chiba heard this vocabulary, the heart is also slightly a glimpse. What is this all about? I know how members of Payne Six may find their headquarters, and why these people want to attack their headquarters..... A thousand nights of brows, he couldnt even imagine how the group of guys found their headquarters, and what was their purpose? What exactly did they attack their headquarters? Chiba didn''t understand, because Payne was the sixth man, and he was the biggest enemy between Konoha Ninja Village. This time, why did he find himself? This is really a problem that Chiba can''t figure out. Unexpectedly, I know that member Payne Liu actually found his headquarters and attacked his headquarters. Here, including black beard, everyone did not think of it, including the moon is also a slight anger, she But it is very clear that the house of the sky is definitely not so simple to find. Even if Payne found the headquarters of Tianrui, the headquarters could not be attacked for a while, and after all, there were a group of Chiba adults in the headquarters of Tianjin, including Luffy, Sauron, who are very powerful. The opponents, there are Lu Fei Suolong them, I think it is very safe in the days of the reverse. Although it is important to say that Muye Village is now, in contrast, the affairs of Tianrui Headquarters are more important. Although it is said that you want to destroy the world 4.8, you must take the Konoha Ninja Village, but now, Chiba has no such thoughts at all, so the three people dont say anything, they go back to the sky with the small beach. Headquarters. The moon opened a new door again, and three people walked in from the door of the transmission. One after the other, Chiba walked in the front, the moon walked in the second, and the black beard was the third. As for That sea soldier is the tail. The door of the transfer here is somewhat different from the one that I knew in the animation before Chiba. The door to the transfer is a dream. The door to the transfer here is not just as soon as you enter, you can immediately reach the other end. He still needs to walk for a while, but said that this time is very short relative to the road, basically a minute or two. . . Chapter 419： Paynes six roads come in order to complete the order In the inside of the portal, the month followed the Chiba adults, and the month said, Chiba, who is this person called Payne? Why did he attack the headquarters of our Tianrui, and, according to my news, this group of Penns six guys did not have a big hatred with Mu, Ye Ninja Village? Then why did he come to us for troubles? To be honest, even if it is Chiba, he can''t believe it. According to his understanding of the anime story, this Penn six should be the biggest enemy of Konoha Ninja Village, but now, why did he find himself? What the **** does this happen? "You tell me, are there any other people in the organization other than Payne?" Chiba suddenly asked the sea corps, knowing that the members of this group were very strong. If their entire group came to besiege their own rebellious, then Chiba couldnt grasp and could not defeat him. Because this group of people is a group of metamorphosis. Fighting power is a super metamorphosis of 100 on top. Suddenly at this time, One Piece''s system suddenly screamed, and Chiba also knew that this One Piece system had disappeared from his mother. At the same time, at the headquarters of Tianrui, the members of the Naomi organization, Payne Six, Yu Lufei Sauron and others have already met face to face, but now there is no official war, but this war can not be avoided, just time The problem is only. The one who is standing in the middle is Payne. There are five in this group! . Three of them are male and two are women. One of the women is particularly good at psychic, and the girl is thin and petite. But don''t look at her like this. The amount of Chakra contained in her body is very powerful. Her summoning technique, her psychic technique, is enough to crush everything. Chiba knows very well about this girl. What a girl is best at is psychic. In addition to psychic, she basically does not recognize other ninjutsu, which is why she has powerful power. But it also has a very weak side, as long as she is close to Chiba, then this girl basically has no resistance. Among them, one of the five men is especially worthy of the attention of Chiba adults, because this person''s skills are very special, his body can absorb the ninjutsu of any person, and then transform into his own strength, It can even be said that as long as it is a ninja attack, it is useless in front of him. This guy can completely absorb the chakra of Ninju. As for this guy, Chiba adults have to know something about the anime in the original world. As for his name, I really don''t know. Therefore, when fighting this opponent, it is best not to use any ninjutsu, otherwise you will have a 100-headed beast, you can''t do it. Chiba adults remember, when Payne six, in the battle with Uzumaki, the guy was absorbed, and the immortal Chakra, the whirlpool Naruto, will eventually be petrified. However, Chiba adults do not have the immortal pattern of Chakra, so this man must pay attention. Because it can absorb the investigation of carats, although Chiba has a domineering chakra, but this person still has to pay attention to it. Among the five people, the most important thing to pay attention to is the one who can return to life. This person, he can resurrect all the people, even if you defeat him, you can get a chance to regenerate once you pass it. And this kind of opportunity is infinitely cyclical, that is to say, the most crucial thing is that we must defeat this person. Otherwise, this person will cycle like this, otherwise it will never be defeated. And what makes Chiba the most important thing is that the eyes of these five people are basically connected, and the eyes of all of them can be concentrated on one person, in other words, the scenes that each of them sees. Yes, together with one person. This is also a point that Chiba needs to pay attention to. To be honest, Chiba at the moment, the forehead is also slightly sweating. What is this guy doing? According to the idea of ??Chiba, it is impossible for Penn to be enemies with himself. What is the purpose of his coming here? "Moon, the enemy we are going to face this time is very strong, black beard, you are also ready, because this time the enemy is very bad." When the month heard the words of Chiba adults, her eyes were also a bit serious. "You can rest assured that Chiba adults will definitely complete any task." At the same time, at the headquarters of Tianrui. There are five people in Napen standing there, and across from them, there are Lufei Sauron and all members of Tianrui. At this moment, Payne spoke. Still his indifference, extremely cold voice. "We are looking for Chiba, not your guys. If you honestly tell me where your master Chiba is, I might consider not hurting you, but if you refuse to cooperate, then I will be good. Let you feel the pain of the world, from the pain of my Payne." Payne said faintly. At this time 470, Sauron was not convinced, he would own his knife. Slightly opened a little. Look at the 5 people in front. The temper of Saurons temper is not very good, and he does not like to accept the provocation of others. If you have to provoke him, then Sauron will use his knife to kill all the enemies in front of him. This is his character. Sauron took a step forward, and he stood there very steadily, with a hint of calmness and a hint of disdain. "Where is this guy, where did you come from? Why do you know the location of our master? If you want to know, then ask me if I agree in my hand!" The atmosphere at the scene was tense, especially Choba. Although the little guy had a demon fruit, his courage seemed to be particularly small. Just as Sauron stepped forward, he was scared to hide. Behind. Choba hid behind and cheered Sauron. "Sorron, I believe that you are the best, come on!" But although he is cheering on Sauron, he still does not dare to come out behind Luffy. I found this little guy to be especially cute. This little guy offered a reward of 50 Bailey, but it seems to have grown to 100 Bailey. . Chapter 420： : Sauron vs Payne [to subscribe] Although Qiao Ba has no fighting power, his medical skills are the most refined, and it is the most powerful of the Tianshou headquarters. The usual appearance of Choba is that half of humans are half animals, his body is very short, but there is no hair, and it is very funny to take a new road. The reason why Chiba adults want to summon Choba from the world of One Piece is because Chiba adults have seen the skill of Choba, so that it has a strong logistical role for Tianrui. Choba is also the owner of the demon fruit. His demon fruit belongs to the animal system. Although he is not strong in combat, he still has a little fighting power. Because it has something called a blue wave ball, after this thing is eaten. It will make the body very strong immediately. Before he arrived in the New World, he was not so strong after eating the blue wave ball. But after arriving in the New World, after Choba eats the blue ball again, the body will become very strong and grow. It is several times before. The demon fruit that Choba ate was an animal system, but Choba did not like people to call him a reindeer. "Salon, Luffy, you have to cheer, I will cheer you up! You must defeat these guys before the return of Chiba!! I believe in you!" Although he said this on Qiaoba''s mouth, his actual actions were completely inconsistent with what he said. He was so scared that he quickly hid behind Luffy. Exploring his reindeer''s small head, he looked at Payne six with horror, but this little Joeba was quite cute. Although he was afraid of these enemies, he was still stubborn. At this time, Payne''s face was slightly wrinkled. He gently stepped forward to the first step, then said to Sauron and Luffy. "I am the one who is the least at all, just waiting. I will give you these guys for half an hour. If your master Chiba has not returned, then I will want to kill within 5 minutes." Your Tians headquarters is awkward. Although he didn''t know Payne''s real purpose, he never lie from Payne''s eyes. And Payne, this person, Chiba knows very well. If you have to say it, Payne''s six roads are the same as those of Chiba. Both people basically want to destroy the world. Its just that Paynes six lines are in the guise of justice. In his worldview, the justice and evil of this world are both mutually restrained. Because of love, hate, because there is hate, it will produce love. The world is too cruel, so he wants to build a perfect world. This is all the ideas of Payne. Therefore, Chiba, with Payne six, can basically be said to be standing on the same front. Only the two still have differences. "You are too small for us, even if we are not in the Chiba, I can accept your challenge with my Sauron alone." People like Sauron are very straightforward in character, and the least like is to accept the provocations of others. It is necessary to know that Sauron is the most incomprehensible of such people. There was a fierce flash in his eyes, and he glared at Payne six. The smell of gunpowder between the two was getting heavier and heavier, and it was at the moment when the two eyes were in focus. Sauron took the lead in launching the attack. Saurons matching knife is a word of the Tao, three generations of ghosts, and a sickle. These three ghost knives are quite powerful, and Sauron has his own unique skills, which is to lower the third knife in the mouth. This skill is the creation of Sauron. However, this skill requires a considerable bite force. You must know that the arm is different from the Zuiba. If the bite force is not strong, you can''t control the ghost knife, let alone cut anything. Sauron''s swordsmanship is very powerful, and this cannot be changed. His swordsmanship can even be cut even by steel, let alone rock. "One knife, the game and the lion!!" This skill is Sauron''s first skill, and is the most primitive skill. Before Sauron did not arrive at the great route. He used this one-word flow, this skill seems to have no power. And the move is simple, but as long as you hit the target, it is basically non-death. Originally, Luffy intends to be the first one, but the Sauron character is particularly straightforward, and the least favorite is the provocation of others. The ghost knife at his waist suddenly came out of the sheath, and a knife passed away, and he was entangled with the six jean of Payne. To know that Payne is not so good, and Payne has a special skill. That is the **** Luo Tianzheng! It is undoubted that you have to consume a lot of chakras to launch the Shenluo Tianzheng. Although the power of Shenluo Tianzheng is huge, this skill still has its own shortcomings. That is the interval between existence. Although only a few seconds, these seconds are enough to get the enemy close to yourself. That Payne six, without saying anything, directly a **** Luo Tianzheng . In an instant, the sword of the sword, the rope of Sauron collided with the **** Luo Tianzheng. People who come from two different worlds have been confronted this time. As for the deer who died, it is not necessarily the case. However, from the perspective of the combat effectiveness on the surface, in contrast, Payne six is ??still an advantage, after all, this guy''s skill base (good) can be said to be 360 ??degrees without dead angle defense and attack. And Saurons desire to get close to Paynes six-way body is basically quite difficult, but Sauron is not bad either, even if the flow is not right, Paynes six injuries are hurt, but Payne has not got anything cheap. The **** Luo Tianzheng opened Sauron''s bounce, but Sauron was not injured. He blocked it with two ghost knives. Sauron''s feet were rubbed on the ground mo, and the power of the **** Luo Tianzheng was so strong that Soron couldn''t stand on the heel at all. About a few meters later, Sauron finally stopped. He sighed heavily, and his teeth bite tighter. Everyone may know the character of Sauron. This guy is quite tough. In front of the enemy, he never fears the enemy, nor is he afraid of death. He only Will go forward, the more the more the war. . Chapter 421： Worry wind [please full order] Saurons eyes changed slightly at the moment. He suddenly became serious and looked at Paynes six words. His mouth flashed a bit of fierceness. You know, this man named Payne is not so good, and he The skills are quite strange. Without any hesitation, Sauron directly flew up and rushed up. The two ghost knives in his hand danced fast, and the speed of the Sauron chong thorn was very fast. At the moment, in his mouth, there is a ghost knife. The upper body is naked, and with the strength of the usual exercise, it runs fast. "Thirty-six roads are troublesome!" Thirty-six troubles are the skills that Sauron uses in the empty island. This skill is extremely powerful. With 36 troubles, the wind flew out, and the Penn six was also prepared to make defense. To know Payne''s six, I don''t know the skills of this group. Because Payne has investigated the details of this group of people, they don''t know where the group comes from, but according to their intelligence, this group of people is the same as their purpose. All belong to wanting this world to be destroyed. Therefore, the purpose of Payne six to find Chiba in 970 days is very simple. Payne Six wants to team up with Chiba to create a strong ninja team. Then the two men joined hands to win the world of Naruto. However, if Chiba knew it, then he also admired the information that Payne had received. He had only set up a few days on this day. I didnt expect this group of guys to find their own door. And it is to bring your own door directly. "Vientiane Heaven quotes!" With the sound of Payne''s six voices, Sauron was also slightly surprised, because he suddenly felt that his body was not controlled, as if he was pulled by something, and he tried hard to wear it. En six roads are over there. This is the power of Vientiane, which forms a large magnetic field around it. Although there is no substantial attack on the Vientiane, the words of the gods are not the same. At the moment, Saurons mouth flashed a bit of surprise, but he also had a way to deal with this Vientiane. His reaction speed was very agile. At the moment when Vientiane caused the movement, he quickly inserted the ghost knife in his hand on the ground to prevent his body from being pulled. However, the power of this Vientiane is not small, even if Sauron put a ghost knife on the ground. It also does not play much role at all. That Sauron''s ghost knife crossed a long scar on the ground, and the scar was very long. When Lu Fei saw that Sauron had a little trouble, he couldnt stand it anymore. Although Luffy is not now, his captain, but Luffy is good and he is a member of the rebellious, this Sauron being bullied himself certainly can not understand. And Luffy is such a character from a young age, he does not like others to bully his friends, with partners. Luffy is a person in the One Piece, and the world has always valued emotions. So when he saw that Sauron was being bullied, he rushed up quickly! Luffy, without saying anything, his eyes crossed a fierce, shouting loudly. "Who are you?" But the answer to Luffy is silence. Payne six, this time I am looking for someone from Chiba, not Luffy and Sauron. So he doesn''t think it''s necessary to tell you two people. Lu Fei screamed and cried in his mouth. Rubber and rubber machine gun! In an instant, Luffy, the rubber man''s body played a big role, his hands were fast and random, and the speed was extremely fast, basically it could not be seen with the human eye. Although this is a small skill, its attack power and power are quite large. And the most important thing is that a person can beat a group and target. However, it was another girl who responded to him. This person is a member of Payne''s six courses. What she is best at is the practice of psychic. This girl is seeing Luffy rushing over. Suddenly, he took a step forward and he came to the crowd sideways. The knot is printed quickly in the hand, and the girl''s print is quite fast. In a short period of one or two seconds, the method of printing the psychic technique has been completed. Just the next second. Her hands were on the ground. And shouted in his mouth. Psychic Surprise summons the three-headed wolf! After the next second, the headquarters of Tianrui, over the sky. Suddenly flashed a smog, causing the smoke to disappear, revealing three extremely fierce monsters, these three monsters look like a wolf. And the three monsters are huge in size, their eyes are dark red, and they all have a lot of sharp teeth. There are saliva on the teeth, three wolves, fierce screaming, as if to give everyone in front of you Devouring the general, but Luffy and Sauron are not so good guys, this is the only thing you have with this huge monster. You know, in the world of One Piece, the sea kings that Luffy and Sauron have seen in the East China Sea are very huge. This kind of sea king class can even be said to be more horrible and more ferocious. Now the girl in front of her, the three demons she summoned are more tame than the sea kings, and the monsters that the sea kings are not afraid of, will not be afraid of the three little jackals in front of them. The corner of the mouth flashed a bit seriously, and Lu Fei said faintly. "The three little monsters also want to solve me." Compared to the road fly in the world of One Piece, now the road fly at this moment is slightly different from those of the road fly. Mainly in the character above. There is also the way to fight above. The previous Luffy can basically be said to rely on fists to solve the problem. But now that Luffy has become more cautious and careful, this may also be due to the personality of its owner! This Lufei character has been affected! Originally, Chiba adults can directly summon the kind of person with the same personality, but he feels that the former Luffy is not suitable for survival in the Naruto world. So he also changed the character of Luffy with a slight change in his hand. Because in this world, Chiba adults want to conquer the world of Naruto, so he does not need that kind of character to fly. And in that case, it will cause great trouble to conquer the Huo Ying business. The three monsters, also the slightest innocence, rushed straight toward Luffy. . Chapter 422： Open the second file [subscription] Lu Fei saw the situation, and the second thing was to open to the second gear! The second file is learned when saving Robin. Because at that time, Luffy needed to become stronger, so he needed this power. At that time, you need to know the power of cp9~ very powerful. And Luffy has no skills to get the hand, so he also becomes strong. This is the reason for the birth of the second gear. Everyone looked at it, and Luffys movements felt _ very strange. The guy''s eyes were too serious, and the movements in his hands were really strange. Luffy moments, his feet bent, and a right hand held his fist tightly. Luffy touched the clenched fist to the ground, then pulled a black line from his face, and he was slowly using his power. His body began to change slightly, his body actually smoked at this moment, and there was a white light on the surface, just like steam, the white true ye body, emitted from the body of Luffy. come out. His feet and hands are like springs, and then gradually accumulate power a little bit. When this reached a certain level, Luffy said loudly in his mouth. "2 files open!" That''s right, although Luffy, who is now summoned, can''t use the domineering domineering, it doesn''t mean it can''t use the second gear. To know that this 2 gear can be upgraded, the number of roads is 10 times the power. Just after the second gear was successfully launched, the three fierce wolves also rushed over, but at this moment, Luffy was quite confident because he could easily solve the three heads in the second gear mode. Hungry wolf. When the three wolves were halfway through, the figure of Luffy suddenly disappeared into the same place. When the figure of Luffy appeared again, the three wolves were suddenly bounced off. Everyone did not see Luffy, and this is not a fool. He knows that in this case, if you don''t go all out, it is easy to suffer. To be honest, even if the power of Luffy does not use the second gear, one of his moves can be easily ended, and the three fierce jackals are solved. The reason why Luffy does not do this is because he does not understand each other''s abilities, because the world is not their world, the enemies in this world simply do not know what skills they will use, and, among this group of enemies, No one will use the devil fruit at all. So Luffy decided to go all out. Oh, just a few voices came out! The crowd saw only three fierce jackals being bounced off. But did not see Luffy himself. This is one of the reasons why everyone is surprised. How is this guy so strong? Even the face of Penns six faces was a bit of a surprise at this moment. What he did not think was that this man named Chiba was so powerful. If he said that his men are so strong, then he is not even more mad. After confirming this, in the mind, Payne Liu felt that the cooperation with Chiba became more important. For the purpose of coming here today, Payne Six is ??going to join forces with Chiba. Two people came together to fight the entire Naruto world and launched the legendary Ninja War. "I didn''t expect you to be able to separate other places when you were fighting." At this time, Sauron also rushed up, he and Payne six, came a close contact. Three or eight ghost knives played against Payne''s six difficult matchups. Its just that the weapons in the hands of Paynes six are a bit special. The bitterness in his hands is not the traditional suffering, but some steel pipes. These black pipes are filled with Payne''s six-body body, and her nose, his body, his arms, all have such black tubes. This thing is used to control Chakra, but it can also be used as a weapon. "Your swordsmanship is very fast, and it''s very accurate, but the movements in your hands are not fast enough, and there are flaws." Payne said to the faint six, but Sauron did not care about these words. Instead, after hearing these words, my heart became more excited. Asking for flowers Although he knows that his actions are still a little embarrassing, he definitely does not allow others to provoke himself. "Two knives!" Sauron said nothing. He shouted softly in Zui Ba. He planned to use a skill of 2 knives. This skill has been greatly improved compared to a knife flow. Moreover, the attack power is greatly improved, and the attack speed of the two-blade flow is also faster than the attack speed of a knife flow. With the scream of Sauron, he slammed the past, but at this time, the six days of Paynes sacred days have arrived, that is to say. He can use Shen Luo Tian Zheng again! "God is naive!!" .................. When Sauron thought that he was going to succeed, he didn''t expect this guy to launch the Shenluo levy again, and it was easy to bounce off Sauron again. Saurons mouth was once again a trace of surprise. He couldn''t believe it. He actually made such a low-level mistake. But at the moment, Payne''s six roads did not intend to let Sauron go, he did not intend to give Sauron a chance. "Vientiane Heaven!" started Vientiane continuously. He once again pulled Sauron over. Because the two skills were used together, Soron did not have the slightest preparation, and was pulled by La Vientiane. Going to the side of the six roads. Then Payne used a ninjutsu, and then a close attack, he put the black steel pipe deep into the left shoulder of Sauron. But Sauron did not make any screams, his mouth just moved slightly. At this time, Payne six, more crazy. He inserted another one on the right shoulder of Sauron. Then there was the thigh to the left of the thigh, then one, the back shoulder fell, and Payne fixed the Sauron directly on the ground. A trace of blood flowed from the body of Sauron. To be honest, everyone feels incredible. I want the legendary bounty hunter to fail, and still fail in this way. . Chapter 423： Namei [seeking automatic] It is simply unbelievable, especially Xiao Qiao! There is also Nami, the eyes of both of them are very big, because in their hearts, this Sauron is basically a level with Luffy, belongs to the kind of invincible, incompetent guy. But what the two did not think of is the current Sauron, life is already at stake. "Ah, Sauron, you have nothing to do!" On the side, Choba suddenly cried out loud. As for Nami, her face is also a bit of a surprise at the moment. Although this Nami is very greedy, she sometimes values ??her partners. In contrast, Nami is very focused on her partner. Nami''s body is very good. It can be said that it is quite beautiful. The convex place is convex, the concave place, and the place where Nami "7:30" walks is wearing tight pants. Her figure was exquisitely revealed. Nami is a nauticalian and a very professional voyager. When she was at home, she was a very great ideal, that is, to become a true voyage to the great route. To be honest, Nami is the first girl to meet Luffy. In the eyes of Luffy, Nami is a very honest girl. In the fisherman incident, in order to save her own foster mother, Nami needs to make up a large amount of property. Only in exchange for freedom. And because of her talent for painting, the fish people forced him to draw a nautical chart, but Nami had no choice. For his loved ones, for his own home, he had to give up his dignity and be oppressed by the fishermen. In the case, work hard. It was not until the advent of Luffy that her fate was changed. Therefore, Naomi is actually a very honest person. It is a two-level beauty with a body and wisdom! Gently coughed a few times, and the red blood was sprayed from Sauron''s mouth. But Sauron is a very strong man. If he is killed by these pipes, then he is not Sauron. Sauron looked at Payne and had a smile in his eyes. This is a smile, making Payne six very strange. The guy in front of him is controlled by himself, and he laughs. Be aware that if you want to kill him, it is a breeze. But the guy in front of him actually laughed. "Three-knife flow, god!!" At this time, when Payne relaxed his vigilance, the Sauron suddenly attacked. This is exactly what happened, surprised and surprised. Payne six, can''t believe his eyes. You know, you have sealed all of his meridians, which are the main passages for Chakra flow. As long as these places are sealed, the flow of Chakra can''t be circulated. That is to say, Sauron is basically a waste. However, something went wrong. Because the guy in Sauron has no such thing as Chakra, in his body. Therefore, these steel pipes cannot be changed except that they can feel pain. Sauron was really strong, and he actually forced himself to stand up. Even his, his hands and feet were pierced by the steel pipe, but he still had to fight. This means that the will to fight, in front of the enemy, if the enemy is more powerful, he will become more and more fierce. "What is this guy about you?" Payne was slightly surprised by the six, but he also quickly made a fortification. After all, Sauron''s next attack will soon come. Its not only the six people who are surprised, but also his partner. They can''t believe that the guy who was sealed by the meridians actually stood up. And the most incredible thing is that this guy can still use it, Ninjutsu! After all, this society is the world of ninjas. So in this world, everyone in the ninja will basically use Chakra, even if it is a swordsman with a sword, there will be Chakra. But they don''t know that Sauron is from other worlds, so the view on Sauron is also very surprised..... "You guy is very strong, but I have a question. The chakra meridians circulating in your body are all broken by me. I can''t figure out where you come from to send skills." Hearing, Paynes six words said that he might have laughed awkwardly. As for the chakras mentioned in the six paragraphs of Payne, it is a **** horse. He doesnt know anything at all, and he doesnt want to know. "If you are a warrior, then you should make a good decision with me. Don''t talk about these nonsense. The thing you said in your mouth is Chakra. I don''t understand at all. I can only say that we are not a world at all. I want to use the knife in my hand to smash you." Even if there is a scar on the body, Sauron must fight because he has a reason to fight. His former reason for fighting was for his own dreams. But now the reason for his fight is for his master Chiba. It was at this critical time that the door of the transfer suddenly opened and was opened. When everyone saw that the door of the transfer was opened, they all knew their owners, and Chiba adults had already returned. When the door of the transmission was opened, Paynes six roads were also a slight surprise. What exactly is this guy 5.9? Is she also a space ninja? To know the people who can control time and space, this is not much. In the entire Huo Ying world, it seems that only the whirlpool Naruto''s dad will, and there is a Uchiha wave spot. These two people seem to use space ninja. At the time of the attack on Muye Village at the end of the year, the whirlpool Naruto used it in the old ancestors, space ninja, and successfully transferred the tail animal gun. This is also why, why the whirlpool Naruto''s father will get so many people''s worship, this is his reason. Space ninja? Payne did not think that this guy would use space ninja. When the Chiba adults came out, there was a powerful force that immediately erupted from the surroundings. This powerful force came from the Chakra of the tail beast. . Chapter 424： Chiba return [to complete order] Around Chiba, a particularly evil Chakra is emitted, and this chakra seems to be consuming all people. Tightly following, the person behind Chiba is the moon, the moment the moon came out, looked at Payne six, a flash of fierceness in her eyes. Then there is the black beard! When Chiba adults came out, they saw Payne six at first sight. For this guy, thousands of nights are quite familiar. The two looked at each other. "Give me a hand, Sauron Road!" After getting orders from Chiba, Luffy and Sauron stopped quickly, and Paynes six roads were very very cooperative. After all, they are asking for Chiba adults this time. Since they are seeing the deity, it is still necessary to consider the situation. Looking at Sauron''s wounds, a thousand nights of eyes passed a trace of grief. In this world, really, Sauron is loyal to himself. If he is labeled like this, since he has not been sincere, he really does not deserve to be the master. With a dark mask, the red windbreaker, Chiba, without any expression, slowly approached Payne and others, he is paced, quite stable. After coming to Sauron, Chiba adults slowly squatted down, he said to Sauron. "Sorron, you endure a little, I will help you pull these things out now." Sauron is also a tough guy, even if Chiba adults do not impose any anesthesia on it, force the steel pipe to be pulled out. Really if you don''t know the tough guy, this pain will definitely make you faint on the spot. However, Sauron insisted on holding his teeth, and Chiba did not have a soft heart. His right hand gently held the black steel pipe. Then he pulled it out with a jerk, and suddenly Saurons shoulders spouted out. "Qiao Ba, hurry up and help Sauron to heal!" Chiba yelled at Qiao Ba, even if he was very timid, but as a doctor, he would never retreat at a critical time. Step, although he is still timid with Payne and others. Qiao Ba did not say anything, and took the medicine box and rushed over. He came to the front of Chiba and spoke to the Chiba adults. Chiba adults, you can rest assured, Sauron I will save him, and his current wounds are not hurt. So, it is still very easy to recover. "Chiba adult, this matter will be handed over to me. Like his opponent, I will definitely help you solve it." Although Sauron was a little reluctant at this time, but. Chiba is still very touched. After all, in this world, only the strong can survive. If you are not strong enough, it will be squeezed by others. However, this group of people is indeed loyal to Chiba. It was at this time that Xiangji Shi suddenly took a dish and rushed out. At the beginning, Xiang Ji Shi was doing this work in the kitchen. He was preparing for the dinner of Tian Rui, and he knew that the dinner of Tian Rui was quite rich. And the number is large, so this weight must be sufficient. This is also the reason why Chiba adults will summon Xiangji from the world of One Piece. Xiangji Shi is a chef. If you want to manage Tianrui, this chef must call Xiangjishi, and there is still a personal reason, that is, Chiba is very delicious. Xiangji Shi still looks like a cigarette on his mouth. With his bangs, half of Xiangji Shis bangs cover his face. He keeps this image all the year round, and Xiangji Shi is a good person. It is not as rough as Sauron. If you have to say it, he is also the type that belongs to the handsome guy. The appearance is quite delicate, but the person of Xiangji Shi is extremely lascivious. And it has reached a certain level. When Xiangji Shi saw Nami, the two eyes were almost green, and they looked at Nami, the perfect figure, and the nosebleeds all over the floor. Even the dishes in the hands of the hands almost fell off. He couldnt control himself to see the beauty of the beauty, which is really exciting. Xiangji Shi is best at leg strength. To be honest, he can''t do anything, but only his foot attack is very powerful. In the words of Chiba, this is the legendary Hong Kong foot. Among the straw hat pirates, Xiang Ji Shis combat effectiveness is good. Compared with Naomi and Robin, it is still a lot stronger. "Miss Nami doesn''t know if you are free tonight? Can you have a meal together!" Seeing the virtue of Xiangji Shi, Naomi really wants to die. Now, when is it, he actually has a mind to make jokes here, and Naomis head is going to be blown up. He doesnt say anything, just use it directly. The sap hit the Xiangji Shis head. A loud voice to Xiangji Shi. "Xiangji Shi, what are you doing 190? You didn''t see the enemy in front? Why do you still have the heart to play here, I am really disappointed with you!" Xiangji Shi was also stupid by the sap, but when Xiangji Shi also saw the presence of thousands of adults, he quickly converges a lot. Facing Chiba adults. Asked. "Dear Chiba, when are you coming back, I am ready for dinner, but I think I need to help you deal with some small things. You can rest assured that you are a good night. I can definitely do something uncertain." The head of the green algae is Xiangji Shi, the title of Sauron. In fact, it is a nickname. This sentence of Xiangji Shi immediately angered Sauron. The two began to look at the big eyes. The two men have been dead from the world of One Piece. Although they are two partners, they usually appear very nervous on the surface. Its absolutely impossible for these two people to get together. Its absolutely impossible, and its three days, a big fight, two days and a small fight. "I said, what is your green algae head? You can''t even make these little guys. I really don''t know what Chiba adults are calling you to do? Is it used?" Chapter 425： Xiangji Shi [four more to subscribe] Xiang Ji Shi began to satirize Sauron, but Sauron did not care at all, he immediately retorted. "You are a stinky cook, what are the qualifications to say me, or do you want to try?" 425 chapter Chiba vs Payne "You are a green algae head, you have the ability to say it again, and then tell me again, do you believe that I am ruining you? Just look at you now, I will get it in minutes!" There is a saying that the resentful road is narrow. For the quarrel between the two, the thousand nights are also helpless and shake their heads. No way, whoever makes these two guys is such a person from the beginning. Moreover, when summoning, Chiba did not deal with either of them, resulting in the character of the two, basically the same in the world of One Piece. This is why the two of them often quarrel. "You two have given me a stop for a while." At this time, Chiba really couldn''t help it. He finally spoke. According to your two virtues, if you argue again, it would be dark. "Chiba adults, let me come," At this time, when the sword was arrogant, the month and the black beard offered to fight. However, they were all vetoed by Chiba adults. The reason why Chiba adults did this is because he still does not want to send his servants to the crematorium. Because this Penn is quite powerful, it is even stronger than the village of Muye. At this time, the child suddenly spoke, and she volunteered to call the first one. But this first one is not so big. Chiba shook his head. He disagreed with the opinions of the moon. Even if the moon is the general manager here, her fighting power is the strongest. However, this time the opponents are different, which means that they have many unpredictable crises. . So this time, Chiba adults must personally go up and ask for advice. There is a saying that it is called knowing oneself and knowing oneself, and that you can win every battle. When Chiba adults used to be in their own world, they often watched this anime. When Payne attacked the village of Konoha, the great skills he used were the gods and the heavens. And there, as a senior, otaku. Chiba is very interested in this, Payne six, especially his skills. At that time, Chiba, after school, went home and studied at home, this anime. So he has a lot of knowledge. He knows very well what Payne and others are, how strong these chakras are, and what skills each person has. Chiba adults are well aware of them. It is because Chiba adults know them well, so Chiba feels that they are terrible and very powerful. Not a group of very good people to deal with, these guys have the same powerful power as themselves. These are all not necessarily true! "This thing doesn''t require any of you to intervene! I can solve it by myself." Hey, when talking, Chiba''s mouth is basically without any expression. When Chiba said this sentence, the moon immediately disagreed. To be honest, she is very worried about her master, Chiba, in this world, the adult of the night is his closest person. The feelings of him for him are also a bit special. The feelings of these two people are very strange, but the month is from the bottom of my heart is respect, and loves Chiba adults. "How can I, Chiba adults, this kind of residue will be handed over to me." The eyes of the moon at this moment, flashed a trace of sadness. She is very worried about the safety of thousands of nights. "Let''s say, guys, what are you looking for? I think, you will not come to me for no reason, and you will find me trouble, not good for you!" Go straight to the door and don''t want to say anything more. Really, Chiba is too lazy to talk nonsense with them. This group of guys is looking for nothing more than two situations. The first is to cooperate with themselves, and the second is to **** the tail beast. You know, the nose of this group of guys is very sensitive, especially the guy named Longmen, who has a bad stomach in his stomach. Hearing that Chiba said this, Payne was also a slight glimpse. He did not think that his purpose of coming here was so simple to be seen by him. Paynes mouth flashed a smile. Payne said faintly. "The purpose of my coming to you is very simple, that is, I hope to join hands with you and then use the power of both of us to save this hypocritical world and bring the world to true peace." Payne is preaching his idea, but Chiba is too lazy to take him, you have to cooperate to find someone else, don''t come, don''t come to me. Chibas attitude is very resistant, and he simply does not agree. And Chiba is not a fool, although Chiba now needs a very strong partner. But like Payne''s six people, forget it! ...... ". Peace, what is true peace? You tell me?" At this moment, thousands of nights suddenly asked. And Payne is also taking a step forward, he said very seriously. "Peace is no war. War can bring souls to life. It can kill millions of people! So the peace I preach is that there is no war. I want to bring this group of people to a very perfect world." Payne said faintly, he said very seriously. As for the perfect world mentioned in Payne''s mouth, I think everyone in the audience, except the one who knows Chiba, does not know what this is all about. The corner of the mouth once again crossed the face of an adult. (deserved) He said with a playful taste. "The perfect world that you said in your mouth, is it the monthly reading plan?" Surprised at the surprise, Payne did not think about it. In front of this masked man, actually know, the monthly reading plan. Can this man wearing a mask be able to predict the future? "You, I will cooperate to bring this world to peace." peace? Chiba adults really feel very funny in my heart! The idea of ??going to peace in this world is very good, but the reality is very cruel. This Penn Six is ??completely different from the plan of Chiba. Usually want to save the world, even if you have to sacrifice a little before, but his ultimate goal is to save the world. The Chiba adults are different, and the One Piece system gives him the task. . Chapter 426： Cooperation and win-win [subscription] It is to destroy the world. If you do not destroy the world, your life will end in three years. It is to declare its death. Therefore, there is no talk between Payne and Chiba adults, and there is no way to talk about it because the directions of the two people are inconsistent. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!" It was at this time, when Payne six said the thoughts in his heart. The Chiba adults couldn''t help but laugh. "Cooperation, cooperation and win-win, telling the world to go to peace, I think your brain is too big! Even if we cooperate, it is impossible to bring the world of fire to a peaceful world. The world of peace is just an ideal world, anyway. In other words, this so-called peaceful world is only fictitious." Chiba adults went on and said, if I don''t accept the cooperation of your guy! "Then don''t blame me for using violence against you, even if we can''t cooperate between the two, but I will accept the nine-tailed beast in your body." At this time, the six roads were also a turn. From the beginning of a little polite to the present is very cold. This guy''s attitude of change is too fast, and from the beginning he did not think that Chiba adults can really agree. So this 423 team started with the use of force to solve it. "You mean to plan to use violence to solve it!" Chibas cold snorted, really, when Chiba heard the name of Payne, he had no plans. I want to work with this guy. Because Chiba knows that Paynes six-person guy is very cautious and very vigilant about his companion. If he works with him, he will only be a **** for him, a **** that he can play. A piece that allows him to complete his dreams, so Chiba disagreed, even if he used violence to solve it, he did not hesitate. And now Chiba feels that he does not have to obey this Payne. "Since you don''t choose to work with me, then I have to erase you from the world. I need to find something like me, a person who is moving towards a peaceful world, not like a guy like you. I dont know peace like that." There is a disagreement between Chiba and Payne, so the two cannot get together. (beah) "More to say no benefit!" Chiba adults are also saying nothing. For the six guys of Payne, he is definitely not considering working with him. It seems that this time is a time of arrogance. At this time, Chiba does not intend to continue to entangle with Payne, and the cooperation with him simply cannot be discussed. I have no time to talk about it. "It seems that it is better to have a break between us, the tail beast? You want to take the tail beast from me, then you can try it, I want to see if you can take it away!" While talking, Chiba began to release a large number of chakras around him, and around him, began to entangle a huge hegemony, and is the domineering domineering. Chiba adults, this time playing really, because he knows that the opponent is very strong. These guys are enough to rival a Konoha Ninja Village. If you care about yourself, it is easy to suffer. Moreover, Chiba adults have a very good understanding of the capabilities of these guys. Here, there is an advanced attack by Chiba adults. He moved in the past in a moment. When the figure of Ye Daren appeared again, everyone was slightly surprised. When did Chiba adults appear behind him? Yes, Chiba adults have already appeared at the moment, one of the six people of Payne and five people. That person, Chiba adults deeply remember his face. This person is very important because this person can resurrect other people. So, the first person to kill in the night is this guy. When Payne and other compatriots returned, the guy who could summon the Tibetan king was already unconscious. His entire body was easily pressed underground like that. Fried into a powder. This is the power of the shocking fruit, Chiba directly pressed at his xiong mouth, and his body was instantly disabled. When Payne saw this scene, his heart was anxious. He didn''t think that the man wearing the mask was so powerful. He knew that when he just came over, he didn''t even feel his breath, even a bit of murder. This person is completely like disappearing out of thin air, and then appearing out of thin air. Is this also because of the relationship between space and ninja? However, people who can do this kind of space movement basically do not exist. So Payne and others were particularly surprised. But at the moment they have no choice but to fight this war, it is at this time. The girl who would be psychic once again summoned a powerful psychic beast. A flying big bird! This big bird seems to be terrible and ferocious, but in front of Chiba adults is actually like a paper tiger, so vulnerable. I used to just clench my fists. The horrible big bird was twisted in the neck. The Chiba adults did not move one step at all. He stood in the same place. However, these are not finished yet, and Chiba continues to attack. And this time Chiba adults chose Ninjutsu, yes, although he knows that there is not much talent in Ninjutsu. But like this multi-shadow avatar is still possible. "Multiple Shadows!" With this kind of ninja, thousands of adults don''t want a lot of it. It is enough to use, and Chiba adults have divided out three shadows. At present, there are still 4 enemies left, and the self, plus the ontology, is exactly four. It is true that Chiba intends to use the tail animal. 4 shadows, the avatars just lined up together. And, everyone''s hands began to gather huge chakras. This huge chakra is very evil. It is like consuming all people. The chakra began to gather in the hands, and it was dark red. "The last shot!" Accompanied by the shouts of Chiba adults, the four shadows, at the same time, issued a tail animal, even if the eyes of these four people are glued together, but what can be done! . Chapter 427： Strategy [subscription] Even if they can share the same line of sight, this does not mean anything. Because even if they use the same line of sight, there are four people on the side of Chiba. If four people simultaneously send the tail animal, they may not be able to withstand it. Therefore, for this suggestion, Chiba adults have long thought of the corresponding strategy. But in the next second, the accident happened, and what Chiba adults thought was that the four people of Payne had all escaped this trick. That''s right, Payne used the Vientiane Heaven to bring together four people. Then the man who could disappear, the ninjutsu was blocked at the forefront, and he took all the chakras of the tail beast and sucked it away. For this situation, Chiba adults did not expect it. To be honest, he did not expect that the reaction speed of this group of guys was so fast. This group of guys actually lowered the tail beast gun down. And not only that, but also the Chakra of the tail animal can be sucked. That is what you have never thought of by Chiba. "God Luo Tian Zheng!!!" Just when Chiba adults thought about it, that Payne and others suddenly launched an attack. He was thrown directly by a **** Luo Tianzheng. In an instant, it exploded at his side. The amount of Chakra consumed by the **** Luo Tianzheng is very large, and the scope of the outbreak is very broad. If it is not that Chiba adults use the earthquake resistance, it is estimated that the headquarters of Tianrui has collapsed at this moment. Fortunately, under the protection of the shocking fruit, I barely escaped the attack. The shocking fruit collided with the **** Luo Tianzheng, and the two huge forces suddenly exploded. If it is not Tianrui, the land area is relatively large. It is estimated that the foot of Tianrui has now been abolished. "To tell the truth, you are really very strong, but since you are not willing to cooperate with me, then don''t blame me." As the saying goes, if you want to cooperate, you must talk about integrity. When Chiba adults looked at Payne six, they felt that this person was very untrustworthy. This guy actually used a group of puppets. In fact, Chiba had already known this trick. This so-called Payne is just one, being manipulated, the real behind-the-scenes, the long door. Yes, this guy, a scrawny guy, is hiding behind the scenes, these few people. As for the specific location of this person, I think Chiba should know this time, just Chiba. This person is different from Umaki Naruto. He does not want to reconcile with Payne and reach a consensus. He wants to kill Payne. Since the tail animal can not work, then play hard. Chiba did not say anything, and it immediately started the earthquake. His fist was tightly held. At this moment, the space around him suddenly began to tear, and the ground moved. The surrounding space actually split. After that, Chiba hit a fist. That accompanied, the fist of Bawangs domineering tempered to Payne and others. This huge force made everyone a slight glimpse. Mainly this group of people did not feel the existence of Chakra. What kind of skills is this? Actually, even the space can be shattered. Shocked again, really, Chiba once again let Payne know what is called power. This time and again attack has refreshed Payne''s perception of Chiba. You know, in the intelligence of Payne. However, I have never mentioned these skills. To be honest, Payne can''t do it when faced with these skills. "What is this all about?" After the punch hit, two of the four people hanged. The girl of the psychic, and the guy who can absorb the investigation. At this moment, Paynes face was a little bad. To know this is the first time he has tasted such a big defeat. In the past, it was his glory and hegemony to dominate the world. It can be said that in the entire Huo Ying world, few people are Payne''s opponents. But today, he unfortunately stepped on the dog and met Chiba. Moreover, Chiba is a murderer who does not blink. In his inner world, there is no pity. There is no forgiveness of these two words in his dictionary. In his dictionary, only the two words are destroyed. "Long Gate, I think you should hear what I said. Here, I will give you a simple statement. I dont want to talk to you nonsense. The only person who can bring peace to the world is me, not your way. And I don''t agree, even if you start the monthly reading plan, but what can you do? Let these people live in the illusory world, is that true peace? If so, it would be better to let me destroy the world. "" At the moment, the long door is taking the vicinity of the headquarters of Tianrui. To be honest, the long door did not think of it. The masked man actually killed himself in a breeze. "If you don''t talk, then I will come to you by myself." After that, I remembered one thing on the eve of the night, that is, the whirlpool Naruto, through the anti-reconnaissance of the immortal model, found the place where the long door. But this time it looks a bit different. The guy named Long Gate ran out of himself. Under the help of a woman, he flew to the headquarters of Tianrui on a paper-made ninjutsu. Looking at the very thin, very skinny man in the sky. Chibas mouth crossed a smile, and he was sure that this person was the long door, and those who died were simply a few. When Changmen came here, Payne didn''t talk. "Long Gate, I know that you want to bring eternal peace to the world. You don''t want war in this world. You don''t want war in this world. You don''t want people in this world to die. But the world is so cruel. The natural choice, the survival of the strong, this is the law of survival for hundreds of millions of years, even if you start the monthly reading plan, but only let these people live in the illusory world, so I hope you join me, join me After that, you will know what is called peace." To be honest, the long door at the moment is just a skinny guy. There is no meat at all, and there is a trace of blood in his mouth. . Chapter 428： Invite long door to join Next to him, there was a girl who accompanied him. I think who this person is, everyone should be very clear. "Join you? Who do you think you are? I will not join you in the long door. You can die. You must know that my long-term determination will not change, even if you defeat me today, I will not change my own determination." They coughed softly, and every time he coughed, he would spray the blood out of the xiong mouth. Really? Chiba can''t vomit. It''s unbelievable that such a sick scorpion can still control such a powerful and powerful Penn. This is simply a matter of tongue. "It seems that you still don''t understand what is called true peace. In my worldview, "zero five three" only death is true peace. To get true peace, you must let the world of fire shadow completely from this world. The disappearance." It''s simple, but it''s very difficult to do. So now Chiba must draw up his friends. For Changmen, he is very optimistic about the optimism. Although the two people have not achieved the same thing, Chiba also believes that after he has given him some preaching, this guy will know what is called true peace. If the dream is peace, then death is the real relief. "You still know what you think, but I don''t agree with you. If the world is destroyed, who will inherit the idea of ??peace?" If the entire Naruto world is destroyed, what peace is it talking about? The long door shook his head gently, he said, very disagree, Chiba''s approach. "What I want to say is, what is your so-called peace? Is it to let this group of people live in the illusory world for a lifetime? What is peace? Then I can only say that you are harming them, You are not peace, it is, a kind of yu hope." You guy is a guy who doesnt want to reach his own yo. "It seems that my long door is too much to say to you. Since the relationship has reached this level, then let us have the strength to talk. Who is right or wrong is not important. What is important is that you can now Resist the attack." It was at this time that they coughed softly. It seems that the power he has just used is quite large, which has affected his body. If this continues, Paynes body will certainly not stand. Even if it doesn''t break, it will have strong side effects. Just at this time, a girl beside her. Suddenly said. "Long door, forget it, we have no strength to fight with him." But he is a bit of a dead brain because he is very persistent, just like he said. In this world, hateful because of love, there will be grief and indignation when you have love. If you still have struggle, you will have love. This sentence is quite contradictory, but it is also very well understood. In other words, the long door is the one who hates because of love. The attachment in his heart is definitely not something that you and you can understand. At this time, the long door suddenly launched his biggest skill. The name of this skill is called the Earth Star, and Chiba adults clearly remember that this place is the biggest skill of the Star. Oops, very bad. Chiba adults did not expect that, since this guy was forced to a dead end. If the Earth''s explosive star is now launched. The reverse of the day will be very bad. You need to know that the Earth''s explosive star needs a lot of collected stones. Just like Chibas guess, this is called the long door guy. It was really forced to a desperate situation. Be aware that Changmen is very cautious and careful. If he is not rushed, he will never make such a stupid thing. He wants to know that this place is a star, but it is a very expensive one. The chakras left in the long door are basically gone. In other words, he is doing the last unnecessary struggle. As long as I used this pop star, I think the long door is basically not living..... It will be covered up, even death. But his results, I think, should, it will be very bad! He will die because of the depletion of Chakra. The Earth''s explosive star is nothing more than a lasting struggle for him. Even if he is struggling, he must have a backing, so he intends to bury everyone in Tianrui. If the long door is terrible, it is an extremely terrifying guy, but this can only be seen after the masked man today. Only to find out how small he is, the original world has more people than him, that is, he is called Chiba guy, this guy is more than 100 times more terrible than him. "The ground explosion star, ah ah ah!!!" The girl around him was going to stop him. Her expression was very anxious and she said to the long door. This thing can never be done! If you are using a pop star, you will really die. Long door, have you ever thought about it? Your plan has not been completed yet? If you end your life at this time, it would be too worthwhile. Even if the girl persuaded her, but he did not buy it, she glanced at the girl. Said, this thing does not need you to control, I know. But 1.1 I have no way to do it now. The starburst has been used, even if it does not cause a fatal blow to him, but I also want to bury this place. Because at this moment, Changmen realized a problem. That is, if you continue to make this man called Chiba, this guy''s man will continue to live, then the world will become very dangerous. That world is not just peace. This world of fire and shadow will be destroyed by his cleansing. Because the long door can''t see a trace of compassion in the eyes of this guy, can''t see a trace of sympathy, or even a little feeling. In other words, it means that it does not have feelings, that is, it is just a killing machine. Therefore, Changmen intends to destroy him. . Chapter 429： Different ground explosion stars [four more] This guy is absolutely terrible. If you don''t kill him. There will definitely be big problems. After the launch of the Earth''s explosive star, there was a dead silence everywhere. The huge stone began to be a huge ball in the sky. This is the Earth''s explosive star, although the power of the Earth''s explosive star is great, but he also has his own shortcomings. That is, the consumption of the chakra is very large, and the speed of launching is very slow. At this time, the stones around Chiba began to rise slowly. Most of them are stones from his headquarters. Chiba really didn''t think that she was so careful to use the shocking fruit to prevent her headquarters from being destroyed. But what I didn''t expect was that the guy in Changmen actually used the star to explode, which is simply destroying his headquarters. It belongs to the enhanced version of Vientiane, which can be said to have created a huge ball with Chakra. Using Chakra to create a star-like thing, it is like a large 14-circle sphere, which is similar to the launch of the tail animal, and then forcibly attracts all the surrounding objects in a wide range, something Adhered together, not only the specified objects but also the earth will be attracted to the past. And it also includes land, rocks, and even iron. One of the abilities of blood to limit the eye of the eye, this is the unique skill of Changmen. It is a ninjutsu that achieves extreme gravitational control and causes great damage to the surrounding environment. This is the ultimate ninjutsu! It is not the eye-opener of the reincarnation, or it is that the person who does not have the reincarnation or the person who does not have the power of both the hand and the Uchiha will cause great harm to the user. These are inevitable. If there is no blood to limit the boundaries, the Earthquake Stars will not be able to launch. At this time, the long door, began to put your hands together again, first create a black sphere between the hands, this is the source of the Earth''s explosive star, and then put it to make the black ball automatically float in the air. Then put your hands together, the black ball will rise slowly and produce a huge force. When the black ball rises to a certain height, it will produce a strong gravitational pull. At this time, the ground in a certain range will gradually crack, and those things will slowly be sucked into the sky by the black ball, and these small things will gradually gather together, and then, there will be a large number of rocks of different sizes. It will gradually attract the sphere and eventually form a floating sphere resembling a huge meteorite. Moreover, she can also attract the specified target to the sphere. She is more powerful, and absorbs more and more internals, making it lose its mobility under the influence of gravity. The above is the principle of all the stars in the explosion, these are the information that Chiba adults used to see in the anime introduction! ! But what Chiba adults didn''t think of was that this time the Earth''s explosive star was not like an anime. In the face of this long door attack is absolutely necessary, very cautious. "All of us are on the alert, we swear to defend our home!" At this moment, Chiba also found it wrong, because many of his companions began to be adsorbed by the pop star, and the brow of the night was a slight wrinkle. He did not think that this place, since it can still Specify the number of people, which is completely different from the animation introduction that I have seen before. However, there are some shrimps and crabs in the sky that are sucked into the sky. For example, people like black beards are still not absorbed. After all, this group of people are domineering people, and like Luffy, such a powerful Existence, it will not be picked up by the starburst. Therefore, people in Chiba are now in a dilemma. He didn''t think they were going to come to a dead net! Chiba''s brow is also a slight wrinkle. He thinks in his heart. Since you are planning to kill the net, then don''t blame me for picking up Chiba, and my heart is hot. To be honest, Chiba was also irritated at this time. He couldnt care too much. His companion has now been absorbed. If he is indifferent as a master, then he really does not deserve to be the master. When the local pop star was halfway through, Chibas hands waved, and the power of the shocking fruit was all erupted. "Burst, ah ah!!" Chiba shouted loudly in her mouth. It can be said that he can''t take care of anything now. Since the long door intends to use the Earth Star, it is necessary to end it in this place. However, there is no mercy in the slightest. When the exploding star is about to form, it suddenly bursts from the inside of his space. This is the power of the shocking fruit. What Changmen did not think was that his ground-exploding star had no other effect. Instead, it wasted a lot of chakras in his body. It can be said that it is not worth the candle. "The long door is OK, we have failed, don''t fight anymore, it''s like this, just admit it! We can''t fight them." At this time, the long door has basically reached the limit. He was originally a thin figure and now looks even thinner. Because of this family of 203, his Chakra is basically already, and there is not much left. Now the long door can basically be said to have been abolished, even if the Earth''s explosive star is not fully used, but his life has reached the limit. "You guys are all right!" To be honest, the first thing that Chiba adults did after they solved the Star of the Earth was not **** the long door. His first move was to care about his servants and see if his servants had anything to do. To be honest, there are basically no other relatives and friends in Chiba in this world. He only has such a group of loyal servants. So for these servants of their own, these guys are very valued. As for the long door, it is life and life, it doesn''t matter to him. He is too lazy to manage. "Nothing, we are fine, thank you for your concern!" One of the people who was absorbed is after being rescued. He looked at the front with a pair of affectionate eyes, and said dumbly. Master, thank you for your concern. To be honest, Chibas move made him not respectful and he loved him. Although this move is insignificant, it is quite good in the eyes of their servants. . Chapter 430： Burn it [subscription] It was very easy to see the Chiba adults to break the starburst. The long door was very nervous, and there was a trace of sadness in his eyes. He, I don''t know, it turns out that Chiba is so powerful, and this guy is different from him. He is very good to his own, unlike the long door, Chiba is a very loving master. Especially for his own people, he is very concerned. The long door was a bit ugly at this time, and his chakra was nearing the end. If he continued to use Chakra, he would definitely die. Just by this place, the long door has already consumed 90% of his power. Therefore, the current long door is basically a waste. "Long Gate, I advise you to surrender, but now you can''t beat me at all, your chakra is exhausted, even if you usually launch a pop star again, it is just in vain." Chiba adults are right, the earth star bursts, can only be launched once, if you want to wait for the start, then the long door is only a dead end, and now his body is very weak, basically relying on his weak investigation Carat is sustaining life. Keke... At this time, the long door flying in the sky suddenly coughed up, and a blood sprang from his mouth. Changmen realized that his life was coming to an end, but his dreams would continue. At this time, Chiba adults looked at the long door, he said to the long door, in fact, the purpose of Chiba adults is very simple, he is to win over the long door, let the long door become a member of their own, become a part of themselves. Although the idea of ??Chiba adults is very simple, but it is really necessary to draw the long door, this person is really very difficult. The long door is different from other people. He is not afraid of death, and he does not fear war. However, this is one of the reasons why Chiba adults want to win over him. As long as they are on the same front and stand on the same line as themselves, their combat effectiveness will be greatly improved. However, Changmen is a very persistent person, and he firmly believes in the peace of the world. "There is no room for dialogue between you and me. I admit, you guy, ninja is very powerful and can beat my long door. It is also a skill for you guys." The thin door of the long door, he coughed gently. When Chiba adults saw it, the long door at this time was almost at the extreme. The chakra in his body has basically disappeared, even if Chiba adults want to draw him, it is estimated that this guy is also a short-lived, it is estimated that it will not live for a few days. However, in this world, thousands of nights can save his life. Just watching this guy willing to cooperate. It was at this time that Chiba adults were dealing with their own homes. He said to the long door. "I know that you are very powerful, but powerful people will always have a day to disappear. You look at you. Now your chakra is running low, and your dreams have not been completed, and your ideals have not yet been completed. Are you really willing to die like this?" To be honest, every person with a dream will not be willing to die like this before the dream is completed. However, there is no way for the long door. His Chakra has basically disappeared, even if the remaining Chakra There are still few left. The long door haha ??laughed. He looked at the Chiba adults, and his mouth was full of inexplicable smiles. The long door said faintly. "As a man, I can fight for my dreams. This is a very happy thing. Why am I sad? Even if my dreams are gone, my monthly reading plan has not been carried out, but I believe that In the near future, there will always be someone who will take over my position to complete this great dream." Thousands of adults, really do not want to, and my heart spit. He saw it in the anime, Payne, completely inconsistent with Payne, who he saw with his own eyes. These two guys, both in character and in other aspects. There are very different ideas, especially the long door guy, you can''t figure out what he thinks. You don''t know what is in his mind? "So, are you going to do the last fight?" Chiba said faintly. At this time, Chibas forehead was still slightly wrinkled, and he was slightly sad. Seriously, this result is not the result that Chiba adults want to see. Whether they are defeated by the long door or they open the long door themselves, Chiba adults think that this has nothing to gain, and they can play the long door. It is also a matter of reason. After all, Chiba adults have eaten so many devil fruits, and they have also conquered Chakra, a nine-headed beast. Coupled with the domineering of Chiba''s own, the domineering color of the overlord, so if you want to fight with the long door, single-handedly, they may lose very badly, and Chiba will win. There is no doubt about this. The current Chiba is now strong enough to destroy the long door in an instant, but Chiba adults do not do this because he wants to give them a chance. It is also an opportunity for them to join themselves. In this world, the world of the strong, the natural selection, the survival of the strong, if you do not have a few strong partners, it is very difficult to destroy this world of fire. So Chiba adults intend to convince this guy called Longmen! However, I did not think that Chiba adults did not think that the idea of ??this long door was so stubborn. For the attack on the long gate, this matter was finally lost. Unfortunately, the long gate did not go back from the sky. In the eyes of Chiba adults, as long as it is a person who hinders him, then the need to eliminate it, do not know why? May be due to Chiba adults, get the impact of the One Piece system! In short, in the past few days, Chiba has not felt fear at all, and even he has no feeling of killing him. As for the guy in Changmen, why did he come to his headquarters? The reason is very simple. He wants to draw himself. Second, he wants to get the chakra of the nine-tailed beast. This is one of the reasons why Changmen attacked Tianli headquarters, but the most important thing is that the long gate is still directed at the nine-tailed Chakra. . Chapter 431： Fish dead net broken [seeking automatic] Because they want to start the monthly reading plan, they must obtain nine rounds of Chakra. This is unquestionable, because the reading plan for that month can only be officially opened only by using Chakra, a nine-headed beast. Before the successful capture of the monster, the monthly reading plan could not be launched at all, because to start the monthly reading, you must resort to the chakra of the nine-tailed beast. But these nine-tailed beasts were all concentrated together by a man named Chiba. So after learning the news, they also rushed to the headquarters of Tianrui. They intended to use force to deprive the 9 beasts, because the power of the nine-headed beast is not trivial, and it is not so easy to defeat. Therefore, Changmen has his own full preparations. He even plans to break with the Chiba adults, because they know that in the body of Chiba adults, there is the evil chakra of the nine-headed beast, this huge power of Chakra. It seems to be an explosion. In the end, the long door and the woman did not safely leave the sky, and the two 420s were sleeping in this place forever. However, Chiba adults are not directly, ending the lives of the two, so that they will be frozen forever, the headquarters of Tianrui. On the eve of the night, the adults gave an order to the moon. He didn''t want to let the two men die. Instead, they sealed the two guys forever. After ending the war with Payne and others, Chiba adults did not have time to spare, because now he has to step up to repair the headquarters of Tianrui. Just now, many places have been damaged, and the ground burst The power of the stars is so great that it has caused a lot of damage, so now Chiba must step up to repair his home. After about three hours of busy work, during these three hours, Chiba adults also took the initiative to join the repair task. After all, this place is now the home of Chiba. If your home is not well protected, Then he also talked about how to destroy the world! After the dinner of Chiba adults, Chiba hurriedly summoned all of his servants and opened an urgent meeting in the hall. This meeting is related to the next target of Chiba adults. The reason why Chiba adults wanted to hold this emergency meeting was because the One Piece system issued a new announcement. Time has to go back a few hours ago. After cleaning up all the garbage, Chiba adults came to their room alone. At this time, the One Piece system suddenly and slammed, and at this moment, the whole person of Chiba felt as if he had been bombarded by something, his spirit was very tense. I jumped up from my own chuang. A very sweet little girl, she is the One Piece system password administrator, and the crisp voice is introduced into the ears of Chiba adults. Congratulations to my newcomer for completing two projects, but there are still too few words in the worlds two projects. To conquer the world, you must win the five major countries. When the system said such a sentence, then the Chiba adults suddenly angered, he strongly condemned the One Piece system in his heart, gave him three years, how to how he can do you to destroy the whole world. It is impossible for one person to destroy the whole world by the power of one person. Therefore, Chiba adults want to resist, and he refutes the One Piece system. Although at the beginning, the One Piece system brought him a lot of convenience, let him make you more (b) stronger. "For this matter, I think we still need to negotiate, even if you are the One Piece system, everything here is what you have to say, but I, Chiba does not accept!" Why is it that I am going to follow your thoughts by Chiba adults? This is too unfair to me. You guys want others to destroy the world, but dont give others weapons. How do you make this idea come true? The One Piece system didn''t know why, at this moment he suddenly paused for a moment, or for other reasons. After that, the One Piece system seriously thought about it again. He felt that Chiba adults were very reasonable. Since you want him to destroy things, you have to give him a little difficulty, or give him strength. You can only choose one of them. Then there was silence for a while, Chiba adults, during this period, have remained silent, Chiba adults did not speak, he just expressed his dissatisfaction to this One Piece system. After a moment of silence, the system suddenly slammed. The s-level task reduces the difficulty, and the s-level task reduces the difficulty! From now on, Chiba adults only need to get my approval, and they can achieve their goals. Hearing that the One Piece system is like this, Chiba adults are even more confused, and get the approval of the One Piece system. What is the degree? The Chiba adults do not understand and destroy the world, that is, to destroy all the people in the entire Naruto world. Seriously, this can be done even if it is a thousand nights. The One Piece system is also for this reason, which reduces the difficulty of the s-level task. After this mission is completed, Chiba will receive a very good reward. As for what the reward is, no one knows it now. "Get my approval, that is to say, when you attack a village, even if you do not slaughter all the people in the village, as long as the system sounds that sound, even if you kill all the people in the village. The meaning that I want to express is like this. After getting an accurate answer from the system, Chibas mouth is also a smile. In other words, the current Chiba, the burden on him will be a lot easier. A few hours later, Chiba adults summoned all the men and opened an emergency meeting in the Tianshang headquarters hall. When the meeting opened in the afternoon, Chiba changed a suit, but it was still a cloak, but this cloak was more masculine than the cloak he often wore. . Chapter 432： Ended the war [to complete the order] All the servants of the Tianshou headquarters, quiet, standing below, all their servants are quietly waiting for the command of Chiba adults. Chiba adults are very majestic and most powerful. He suddenly said loudly. "After ending the war with Payne, the next goal we want to attack is the country of the wind. As for the Konoha Ninja Village, it is no longer necessary, even if it is not completely eliminated, but we have no That is necessary to fight." The reason why Chiba adults did not intend to attack Muye Village and wipe out the Konoha Ninja Village, because it was just now that the One Piece system has changed his mission. As long as he has his approval, there is no need to - Continue to fight. Because the meaning of this battle is not at all. And the One Piece system, also pointed out all the targets in great detail. Chiba adults are just sorted according to the target of this attack. The second one, who suffered from the attack of Chiba adults, is the country of the wind, the country of the wind, I think everyone is very familiar with it, now his shadow Yes, it is the tail animal, I love Luo. I love Luo Chiba, but I know very well. This guy is very powerful. And he can''t, with these two words to describe, now I love Luo, it is a big metamorphosis, he not only, in a short period of time, he became a country of the wind, wind and shadow, and he The strength is also greatly increased, compared to the previous, that is ten times more powerful, even dozens of times. Therefore, in order to cope with the next goal, Chiba adults must make a good preparation. After all, when I am at the Konoha Ninja Village, Chiba adults have already felt very tired. If they dont pay attention, it is very easy. Eating a big loss is even more different between the country of the wind and the village of Muye Ninja. Because this country of the wind, Chiba adults are not very understanding, so to attack the country of the wind, he must do well in advance, full preparation, can not be like the Konoha Ninja village, almost hurt himself. At this time, Chiba adults coughed softly, and he asked the servant below. "Which of you have any good ideas, or have any good suggestions? If you have any words, you can say them." When the Chiba adults opened their mouths, the black beard rushed to the front of the body, he thought Chiba adults said. "My most respected Chiba adult, this time, the task of attacking the country of the wind will be handed over to me and the beard alone. This little country simply doesn''t need a thousand nights to personally go out. I believe, just give With one or two of my partners, I will be able to win this country of the wind in one day." The black beard''s ambition is very powerful. The reason why he is so active in trying to show his strength is to get the trust of Chiba adults and get the reuse of Chiba adults. When the black beard was in front of him, the moon standing on the side was a little bit tolerant, because the moon was so good that it was the inner manager of the sky, and his fighting finger was the strongest here. If someone dares to challenge her majesty, she will not let go of this person. "Chiba adult, this little thing, don''t bother black beard, it''s too much trouble, let the moon pass, if it''s the moon, I can guarantee that it doesn''t take a day, it only takes half an hour to be able to The country of the wind, all stepped out!" The disappointment of the month is also a quick talk to the Chiba adults. To be honest, Chiba adults originally wanted to find someone to give their opinions, but things that they didn''t think of actually developed into this direction. What the **** does this happen? "Well, I know everyone, I really want to help me, but the power of this wind country can''t be underestimated, because I don''t know anything about their country." This is the fact that Chiba is not telling lies. The country of the wind, the distribution of its power, the ninja, and what advanced ninjas? These Jinxi Chiba can be said to be unknown at all. The only thing he knows is that I love the fighting skills and methods of Luo Jiujiu and others. Moreover, now I love Luo has become a shadow, his Chakra is absolutely a lot. Asking for flowers If you are a light enemy, if you rush to attack, you will definitely suffer a lot. "Chiba adults, since we don''t know about the country of the wind, then we should not rush to attack like this directly, we may be able to investigate in advance." At this time, Sauron came up. Compared to others, Saurons brain is very flexible. Although Sauron is a road idiot, he is still very experienced in offense. There is a saying that is good, called knowing oneself and knowing each other. If you are there, if you don''t understand the enemy, then the rash attack will definitely be an unacceptable behavior. So Chiba accepted the opinion of Sauron. Tonight, he plans to bring a few people to the country of the wind to investigate the situation. .......... Although everyone agreed with Saurons ideas, however. This meeting did not end because of this, the main reason is that the friction between the moon and the black beard is getting bigger and bigger. These two guys can basically say who is not owed to anyone, who will not be anyone. "You two are also giving me the right time. If you continue to make trouble, be careful not to blame me." In the interior of the hall, the two months of the month and the black beard are like a sword, and the two not only verbally attack each other, but also almost started. Just as the two became more and more fierce, the eyes of Chiba adults changed slightly, and his right hand gently waved. The surrounding space began to crack. After hearing the sound of the shattering of the space, the month and the black, the beard also quickly stopped. Both kept silent. "Sorry for the Chiba adults, we are rude." The month is very apologetic to the Chiba adults, and the same is true for the black beard. "I don''t want you to fight, and I don''t want to see you quarreling. You are all my servants. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can ask me, but if you want to do it in a private way. If you solve it, then don''t blame me for being a light-hearted person, my hands are not soft!". Chapter 433： Chibas anger [four more] In saying this, Chibas expression is very serious, and his language is very powerful. Chiba adults, this time is definitely not a joke. As long as the two guys continue to quarrel and continue to make trouble. The Chiba adults will definitely solve these two guys locally. To be honest, the first time I saw this happened, the serious Chiba adults, the appearance of Chiba adults seriously, is quite terrifying. His look is like a demon king, but this is the first time that the month saw the anger of Chiba adults. Scared the month and quickly quit. The same is true of the black beard. Although this guy respects strength, he is screaming for strength. However, in front of Chiba, he is also a servant who is insignificant. As long as Chiba adults move a little, the black beard is scared to hurry and not speak. After controlling the situation here, Chiba adults went to their room. He was really tired these days, he took a good rest first. Time passed quickly, and Chiba adults slept very well. But when Chiba adults opened their eyes again, he saw a girl. The girl''s face is very white. Her skin is very smooth and tender. At the moment when I opened my eyes, an e Na figure appeared in front of Chiba. This girl, in the darkness, Tian Ying did not see his face, but this woman The child''s face is quite familiar. "Who are you? Who is it who is there?" To be honest, the vigilance of thousands of nights is very high. However, he did not notice that the girl entered her room. Not only that, but the girl is still lying on her own chuang. If you change to the former Chiba, the Chiba who lives on the azure planet, after meeting this picture, he will definitely spray bright red blood from his nostrils. But the situation is a bit special now. The current Chiba is not the same Chiba as the little Mao who used to play. He is now Chiba, and his body and mind have grown a lot. "Chiba adult, I am afraid that you sleep relatively cold at night, so I ran over again." After hearing this voice, Chiba adults know who this girl is. It is true that he is familiar with this voice. "Moon, I said, without my permission, you can''t step into the room half a step. Don''t you even listen to my orders?" At this time, Chiba adults suddenly turned on the lights in the room. Sure enough, just like Chibas big talents think, the moon is now lying on his own chuang. What is this to play? "Chiba adults, now its already late at night, let me have a good ci waiting for you, lets have a rest soon! The night is quiet. Even in the dead of night, thousands of nights adults feel that there is no need to let the moon come to accompany themselves. "Since all of this is up, let''s go to a country of hurricane." To be honest, Chiba couldnt understand why the guy in the month had entered his room by any means, and he still hadnt found her. When Chiba adults proposed to go to the country of the wind, the corner of the moon was slightly rolled up, and she was somewhat dissatisfied. Every time Chiba adults are making excuses, they are not allowed to pay for him. The same is true this time. This big night also said what to go to the country of the wind, I think this Chiba is looking for an excuse. "I want you to prepare, month, you will quickly prepare the portal, now we will leave immediately." After getting the orders of Chiba adults, the months are also hurry, and I am going to prepare. This portal of transmission, in the sky, is only available to everyone in the month. As for other people, it will not be at all. This is also the month, why is one of the reasons for the general manager, she not only has super fighting strength, but also has super management ability. And a variety of special abilities. Therefore, her comprehensive ability is the strongest in the sky. "Chiba adult, I have already prepared for you."." As early as a few hours ago, the portal was ready for the month, because Chiba was before bedtime. He once said that he will visit the country of the wind late at night. After everything is ready. The moon and the night came to the front of the portal. The opening of this portal. It takes a certain amount of power, and this special power is only available for the month. She has the key to open the portal. At the same time, in the territory of the country of the wind, a ninja, as early as two hours before. I got an intelligence, and he rushed to the front of the wind and I love Luo. The ninja said inherited. "Wind and shadow, it''s not good. In the territory of my country, about ten kilometers away, we found a very strange transfer gate, and this gate has been maintained for nearly two hours." Chiba adults learned the lesson in Konoha Ninja Village. and so. He ordered the month to transmit the door, change the direction, and change the place in order to prevent the ninja of the Wind Country from discovering its existence. But unfortunately, this time the door of transmission seems to be recruited again. At the moment when Chiba adults stepped out of the portal, he used the power of the shocking fruit to feel the fluctuation of the surrounding atmosphere. The volatility of 2.6 is obviously a murderous, and it is a very strong murderous. It is not far from Chiba adults. There is a man who is quietly hiding there. This person must be the ninja of the country of the wind. There is no doubt about this matter. "Come out, you don''t mean to hide there. Even if you hide there, you can''t hurt me, because the ninja who can attack my Chiba in this world is still not born!" Surprised? Very surprised, really? The ninja of this wind country, his ninja is quite high, and he is still a tolerant, he can very conceal his own breath, but what she did not think is that this masked man in front of him actually Can find it. . Chapter 434： Wind Country Plan [subscription] And be aware that he has a very far distance between the masked men. Unexpectedly, he found himself at such a long distance. Chiba said that the ninja was only a woman. After exposing his identity, the female ninja simply walked out. He came, in front of Chiba adults. Very vigilant looking at the man wearing the mask, then looked at the woman standing next to him. From the body of Chiba, this man can feel a very powerful and evil Chakra. Seriously, this huge chakra. In an instant, this female ninja can be turned into nothing. There is nothing wrong with this. The strength of Chiba adults is very strong. "Who are you? Why come to our country of the wind to come to the country of our wind. What is it?" purpose? When Chiba heard this woman asking, she couldnt help but laugh in her heart. Purpose, the purpose of my Chiba is very simple. However, I do not intend to tell you about this little Lolita. This female ninja looks less than ten years old and looks like 7 years old. Moreover, her voice is very very Loli, looks very loli, so we are here to call her a loli ninja! Lori Ninja is very dissatisfied, and Chibas attitude is contemptuous. But she has no way. Because of the amount of Chakra in Chiba adults, she felt it. His chakra is very powerful and very evil. If you rely on yourself, you will definitely be killed in an instant. Therefore, Xiao Loli does not intend to motivate Chiba adults for the time being. "I don''t think you should be alone. Is it telling your companion whether you are going to ventilate the letter!" Chiba adults guessed very accurately. Little Loli is not a person. He has a partner, but his partner has now rushed to report it, and it is estimated that he should be on the way. Even if the other party is a small loli, Chiba does not hesitate at all, since this guy. After revealing his plan, Chiba will wipe him out of the world. When Chiba adults did not say anything, they immediately broke out with a shocking fruit. The space around it suddenly began to tear, and when Chiba stopped the attack, he put his hand down. The ninja of the country of the wind has fallen to the ground. At this time, Le Er appeared to be a bit embarrassed, she suddenly said, Chiba adults, there is still one... The childs words have not been finished yet, and Chiba immediately interrupted her. "Let''s go for a month, you will be relieved, and the rest will be disposed of." For your own owner. The month is very respectful, and trust, so what is the current Ye Dayu said. So Chiba and the moon left here, leaving only the body. When the two left, another person rushed over. He is the man who just went to ventilate the letter. This person is also a tolerant. When he saw the body of the little Loli, the madness flew toward her. But what he didn''t think of was that he was halfway through. Around him, a sudden explosion suddenly occurred. That''s right, this is the power left by the shocking fruit. And this power is what Chiba adults have recently researched. As long as you maintain a certain, strength. The shocking fruit can be like a time bomb, as long as there is a little contact. In an instant, you can once again exert the ability to shake the fruit. It can be said that the one who died in the end does not know! Before he died, he did not see the body of his companion. Although his companion''s body was lying there, he couldn''t see the black paint. Then he hangs inexplicably. Of course I want to know the distribution power of a country''s ninja. Then you have to find one who knows the country very well. Originally, Chiba was going to destroy the corpse and kill this loli. But he later thought about it and gave up the idea in his heart. "Now you can tell me, where is the main ninja power of the Wind Kingdom?" The girl did not speak. And after seeing Chiba, the corner of the mouth raised a bit of hatred. It seems that this guy is planning to say nothing, but this is also good, even if you don''t say it, I have a way to get the information here. "I will warn you again, if you don''t say it, I will ask you to stay here and let you feed the wolf and tiger leopard." Chiba adults didn''t think about it. Don''t look at this little Lori''s age, but she seems to be quite sturdy. No matter how powerful Chiba adults are, they just don''t talk. "I will warn you again, if you don''t choose, if you cooperate, you will die worse than your companions." At this time of the month, he interjected, and he felt that keeping this guy was a burden. Moreover, from this guy''s mouth, there is no way to ask a valuable clue. It would be better to leave her directly here and save a lot of trouble. As the saying goes, it doesn''t move true, but I really don''t know how much I am, and the former one is forced to be annoyed. He did not say anything, and directly raised this little loli. She was originally a little loli, she was dead last night. But Chiba eventually left a life. Nothing else, just to be able to, put more clues out of the little Lolita mouth. But it seems that this has not played a big effect. From Loli''s mouth, there is no set of anything, valuable clues, instead. Still a cumbersome, so after repeated consideration, Chiba decided to throw this guy away here. "What do you want about this little Lori?" "As a ninja of a country of the wind, I will not sell my country, nor will I sell my village. Even if you kill me, I will not be easy. I will tell you about our country. The secret." Chiba adults are also sweating in their hearts, he did not expect. It turns out that these ninjas, their willpower is so powerful, even if they die, they pose no threat to them. This point is what Wan Chi adults have never thought of. . Chapter 435： Survey [to complete the order] Chiba adults did not think that this little Loli, actually has such a bone, and what Chiba adults did not think of, She didnt know anything about the country of the wind. "I don''t know anything, even if you want to put something out of me, I don''t know!" Xiao Lolis eyes looked at Chiba, as if she were talking to Chiba, even if you killed me, I would not give you any valuable information. At this time, Chiba felt very distressed. He was originally planning to put out some valuable clues in this little loli''s zui ba, but in the current situation, it is estimated that there is no big hope. "Moon, do you do it? It doesn''t matter if you leave him. It''s better to solve it. It''s also a burden to save her." This Chiba adult did not lie, with this guy. It is simply a burden. "Yes, obey, Chiba, what you have handed me, I will deal with it, you can rest assured." At this moment, the Chiba adults and the moon children, right in the border area of ??the country of the wind, did not enter the territory of the country of the wind. Here, there is a wall from the territory of the country of the wind. At least there are more than a dozen kilometers to go, but now, in front of Chiba and the moon, there is a very big problem. Because at this time, in front of the two, suddenly there was a very big gou. This huge gou is about 500 meters wide, and its length is not marginal. On both sides of the rugged gou, there are small shanqis made of sand. And now this time, it is really a season of strong winds. Those sands were blown all over the floor, and even Chiba adults felt that the sand had ran into their own eyes. The method of the month is simple for the way that the little Lolita is caught. That is direct, throwing this little loli into the abyss in front. After you drop it, is it dead or alive? Then all this depends on the creation of the girl. "Moon, now where is the place we are, we are far from the country of the wind, how many more roads need to be rushed." According to the judgment of Chiba people on the current geography, it is estimated that the country of the wind should be at the forefront, but the former Chiba adults are still not sure about its actual distance. The geographical environment of the country of the wind and the wooden leaf ninja village is completely different. These two countries are like a world of difference, the wooden leaf ninja village, surrounded by green trees, birds have flowers, there is a stream. There are fields, it can be said that the environment is quite beautiful, and the air in the morning can be said to be very fresh. But when it comes to the country of the wind, it is totally different. This is like the two worlds, one world, the birds and flowers are full of vitality, while the other world, flying sand and stone, everywhere is a dead wood, not a grass. Polarization is very serious, and today''s weather is not particularly good, it is cloudy. "Chiba adults, I guess, if you want to reach the country of the wind, it will take another three hours!" At this time, the moon said faintly. Looking at the moon, Chibas mouth flashed a bit of worry, 3 hours of travel, in these 3 hours, fear, the country of the wind has long known about his whereabouts! Chiba adults know very well about these ninjas, especially those in the dark, who are quite shrewd. Fortunately, the Chiba people have the fruit of the earthquake, and within a few squares, he can perceive the existence of the enemy. Moreover, it is also possible to accurately distinguish whether the enemy is aggressive to himself or not. Is there any murderous? If it is changed to the former Chiba adult, it is just the gou in front of him. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t cross the past, but now the Chiba people are different, in the face of this goutime. He looks very relaxed. "Moon, you are in the past!" At this time, the month suddenly launched her skills. You know, the moon is the guy who ate the devil''s fruit, and he still ate the frozen fruit. This gou in front of you is a piece of cake for the month. The moon whispered in her mouth, she said. "Ice Sealed Miles!" In the ice, this skill does not have any substantial damage, but this skill can change the surrounding environment and can instantly control the power of nature. Let a few kilometers around you become your own battlefield. This is the embodiment of the power of frozen fruit. Month, let''s talk, skills and start to start. The thick layers of ice began to spread around the moon. Its like the earth is frozen. "Let''s go, month!" The huge ice is like a huge bridge between the gullies. Also, this bridge will not collapse. And the bridge is quite thick. "Yes, Chiba adults" The two walked away, and soon they entered the realm of the country of the wind. The country of the wind, once had a nickname, is called the death zone in this field. However, this kind of legend is rarely known, and Chiba adults have not heard of it. Even if Chiba adults used to be in the world, when he was watching anime, he did not know about this death zone. It can be said that no one has ever stepped in this area. But today Chiba, the adult and the moon girl seem to have accidentally sneaked in. When someone walked slowly in the desert, suddenly there was a very high mountain feng in front of the adult. This mountain feng is composed entirely of sand and is a very soft rock. But because there is no water all year round, this seemingly fragile mountain has not collapsed. In the middle of the mountain, there is a small slit, which has crossed five people at the same time. In front of the mountain, it is obvious that Chiba adults feel the power of Chakra and don''t even think about it. Chiba adults know that this Chakra is a very powerful enchantment. . Chapter 436： Huge enchantment [seeking automatic] This kind of enchantment is quite powerful. It can be said that there is no powerful force that can''t be passed at all, and there are various illusions in this enchantment. Although this kind of illusion does not have much effect on those who endure it, it is quite good for those who endure. What the **** does this happen? When Chiba and the moon found this place, both of them felt very surprised. After all, this place, in the country of the wind, two people have never heard of it. And this place, let the Chiba adults feel a faint power. And this evil power is exceptionally strong, he is constantly expanding to the outside, and the evil and powerful forces are now spreading outside. When two people approached, they found that there was a big arch in front of the two mountains. The arch is made of stone and is quite elaborate. Before coming to the archway, the adults of the night looked at the text above, but let Chiba adults feel very headaches. The word Chiba written on the stone tablet does not know. Its not Chibas adult. When I was a child, I didnt study seriously. Its not that he loves to go to sleep. Its because 567 is the text on the stone tablet. Its too illegible. I dont know the language of the country, so Im a native of Chiba. Very embarrassing. At this time, the moon came closer. He glanced at the text on the stone tablet and whispered in his mouth. After about ten seconds, the moon finally translated the text. He quickly said to the adults of Chiba that the words written on this stone tablet are ancient words. In this world of fire shadows, this text is quite old. Special textures, if you say, unfamiliar words, rush to open, this enchantment is easy to be trapped inside, never come out. In the interpretation of the month, the forehead of the thousands of nights is also a slight wrinkle. He is very embarrassed. "Moon, do you know what is written on this stone tablet? If you just want to seal it, he should not put this stone here." This is very doubtful to Chiba adults. If (bedj) said that the guys in the Wind Kingdom want to seal some very harmful weapons, then they would not be so fanciful, put them outside the seal. On a stone monument. No matter how you think about it, there are some unreasonable feelings. Moreover, this stone tablet also advertised that there are warnings written on it, and if it is a person who breaks in without permission, it will be broken. Therefore, Chiba adults think that this incident is very embarrassing, absolutely not as simple as imagined, otherwise, outside the two mountains, there will not be such a strong enchantment to protect it. Since you know that you are a powerful thing, you still give hints. So this is what you Chiba adults have been unable to figure out. "Chiba, are we going to go in?" "Go in, this time I must go in. I have a strong sense of foreboding. In the two mountains, there are definitely some valuable clues." "If I don''t go in this time, I think I will definitely miss something better." There is a hunch in the heart of Chiba adults. He feels that there are absolutely some secrets of the country of the wind in the two mountains. If you want to destroy the country of the wind, you must step in and find out. . "Moon, let''s go in!" After that, the Chiba adults went to the enchantment with the moon. The range of enchantment coverage is very broad. And that enchantment, basically can be said to include both mountains. When Chiba adults saw the enchantment, the heart was also slightly surprised. Be aware that if you can create such a strong enchantment, and its scope is so wide. It can be imagined how powerful this person is. If this person does not have a powerful chakra, he is absolutely impossible to create such a huge enchantment. Therefore, it can be judged that as long as it is the person who launched this enchantment, his strength is absolutely shocking. It can even be said that his amount of chakra is comparable to that of Chiba. Its just that Chiba adults think that there is a certain year in this enchantment. It is estimated that it will be almost for decades. If it has been for decades, then the person who created this enchantment may not exist in this world! "Chiba adults, need a month to forcefully break through this layer of enchantment?" At this time, the month suddenly said loudly. "You don''t need to break through this enchantment for the time being!" At this time, Chiba adults hesitated for a while. He and the two of the moon came to the side of the enchantment and looked at the enchantment. The Chiba adults looked at the sky. The enchantment extended for a long time and extended to the top of the mountain, forming a semicircular encirclement. "The scope of this enchantment is really wide!" At this time, Chiba adults suddenly extended his hand toward the enchantment, just when Chiba adults had to touch the enchantment. The month is also tense. Be aware that this powerful enchantment usually has side effects. If someone wants to forcibly break through, it will definitely be hurt by this enchantment. "Chiba people, please stop, this kind of thing still wants me to come." Month quickly stopped the behavior of Chiba, but the husband is already too late. Because the hand of Chiba adult has touched the enchantment. However, the scene that worried the moon was not present, and the huge enchantment did not appear to counter the Chiba adults. we can even say. That enchantment is like, agree with the Chiba adults, this enchantment, actually, is like a layer of foam. He actually accepted the touch of Chiba adults and did not cause any harm to Chiba adults. The enchantment seems to be the same as the welcome of Chiba adults, and Chiba adults are also the slightest unkind, he did not hesitate, and then went. I didnt care about whether there was any danger in the past or there was nothing else. After seeing the Chiba adults walk in, the Luyue children also quickly followed in and walked in. . Chapter 437： Vision [four more to complete] Month, it is different from Chiba adults. When Chiba adults walk in, the moon follows. However, after a short few seconds, the location of the two people is different. When Chiba adults came out of the white enchantment, he saw a very beautiful city at first sight, and the city was quite modern, although it could not catch up with the city in the blue planet, but It is much more advanced than the city of Muye Village. When Chiba adults came to the city, his heart was a slight glimpse. It is basically impossible to have such a modern city in this world. Therefore, the first feeling for Chiba is that it is an illusion. Yes, this so-called modern city is nothing more than an illusion created by the enchantment. The so-called hallucinations are actually very simple to understand, and they are not so complicated. Illusion is through your brain, copying yourself, what you think, and then presenting it in front of you in a illusion, this is the so-called illusion. "Who is this guy? Why did you come to our town?" At this time, a man, suddenly, saw Chiba adults, he was very vigilant to Chiba, because this man has never seen wearing Such a strange guy. He has never seen a man, chooses a dark red robes, and wears a mask. No matter from which aspect, from which aspect of the analysis, the masked man is quite suspicious. At the same time, in the office of the wind country, inside the office. The wind and shadow of the country of the wind, I love Luo sitting in the office, approving his own documents, looking at the documents in front of him, stacked like mountains, I love Luo''s heart, full of anger. Although I can be a fan of the wind, I can bring him glory and bring other respects. However, when I approve the documents, I will feel that the world is so neat. At this point, Kanjiro sat next to him, and he accompanied me to love the approval document, and the heart was slightly sweaty. To be honest, the location of this shadow is really not so good, it seems simple, but it is quite complicated. Every day, the wind and shadow must deal with a large number of documents. It is not the task to sign it yourself. It is the reward of the task to sign it yourself. In the past six months, I can be annoyed with my love. Compared to my own self, I loved that the changes that have taken place have changed dramatically. In the past, I loved Luo and I would never stay in the office for more than three hours, but now he can stay for seven or eight hours. There may be numbness, or it may be desperate, but the location of the wind shadow is really bad. It was at this time that suddenly a ran into the ninja from the outside, this ninja is a tolerant, he is the most trustworthy guy of my love Luo, this guy, panting, ran from the room from the outside. After seeing I love Luo, he quickly said in a panic. "The wind and shadow adults are not good. The forbidden land of our country of the wind has actually been stolen in today, and reliable sources say that they are two people, one man and one woman." When I loved this news, I also had a trace of surprise in my eyes. What is this all about? Moreover, this thing is absolutely impossible, because the forbidden land, with a strong enchantment, the average person can not destroy the enchantment. "The wind and the adults, the man did not have a bad enchantment at all, he just walked into the forbidden land directly, which is also very strange to us." This Zhong Ren did not lie, just like he said, there is indeed a restricted area in the country of the wind, and this place, called the death zone, many people do not know! This news has been blocked, except for my love, and some of the more advanced ninjas know, others are completely ignorant. This matter is not even known to Kanjiro, which is enough to show how confidential this matter is. For the enchantment, many ninjas tried it, but each time they didn''t succeed. When their hands touched the enchantment, they seemed to have suffered lightning strikes. ask for flowers Many people even died on the spot, and a small part survived by tenacious vitality. Since that incident, the country of the wind has closed the place and is completely isolated from the world. Other people can''t get there. After that, this place was called the death ban. "Have you investigated this matter clearly? The forbidden land is wrapped in enchantment. If they say that they are in good condition, go in and there must be fraud!" Its not that I dont believe in my own people, but because its too embarrassing because I loved that place Ive been to myself. ............. He also touched the enchantment with the sand armor, and what he did not think of, even his own sand armor was scorched by the thunder. So, when his men said the man, he walked in intact. More or less? I love Luo and still have some doubts. At the same time, the other side. The moon is clearly followed by the Chiba adults. However, after the month went out of the illusion, the place where they came was not a place with Chiba. After the moon went to the illusion, he saw it at first sight but it was a very strange city. The city had never seen the moon, and the city was totally different from the city she was impressed with. In the memory of the moon, a small village like the Muye Ninja Village is already a very prosperous small city, but when she saw the city in the month, she immediately felt that her knowledge was really too little. "Chiba adult, where are you?" Unexpectedly, Chiba adults were actually separated from the moon. The moon was searching for Chiba adults here, but even his shadow did not. see. At the same time, on the side of Chiba, the man looked at Chiba adults with great vigilance, and in his hands, he also came with a pistol. . Chapter 438： Fight again [subscription] Chiba adults finally remembered why the city was so modernized? Because this city is where Chiba adults once lived, but at that time they were still small. Watching the man watched himself with vigilance, and Chiba adults noticed the clothes he wore. Yes, this guy is wearing a suit of the people''s police. Now, after seeing this guy, he feels that he seems to have returned to the original world. However, Chiba adults still did not feel the original atmosphere. He used the power of the shocking fruit to explore the fluctuations of the surrounding atmosphere. Chiba adults felt that they still existed in this world of fire. That is, everything that appears in front of Chiba adults is an illusion, even an illusion. Therefore, the "four-five-seven" men in front of us are also illusions, even including the cities around Chiba adults, all of which are merely illusions. At this time, Chiba adults gently snorted, for this more advanced illusion, Chiba adults are not incapable of cracking. The only way is to use the shocking fruit to force the powerful illusion to shatter. "It seems that this guy''s Chakra is very powerful, can actually create such a huge illusion, and can also explore the things inside his head, this guy is really not simple!" Chiba adults suddenly praised, but this person who was praised seems to have been dead for many years. Just in that person, slowly walking towards Chiba adults. In his mouth, he still said that he felt the gun in his hand against Chiba. "Hurry up your hands, kneel on the floor, hold your head in your hands!" You are in this very familiar voice, the corner of the mouth of Chiba, once again crossed the smile, but this time Chiba adults are different from your former Chiba adults, although he misses the world in the past, but Chiba is forever Will not sleep in this illusion. All this is just an illusion. If Chiba adults continue to sleep, in this illusion, he will certainly lose himself. I can''t find a way out even in my life. At this time, Chibas mouth flashed a bit of fierceness, and he used the power of the shocking fruit. Chiba adults waved their hands and shook hands in the air. At this moment, the huge illusion is like glass, and the shocking fruit of the northern Chiba adults shattered. After that, this huge illusion disappeared without a trace. When this illusion disappeared, Chiba adults saw the figure of the moon not far away. Chiba smiled at the moon, he said faintly. "Moon, I have already settled this matter, and the next thing will be handed over to you!" When the illusion ended, suddenly a huge monster appeared in front of the two, this monster is like a wolf, not The wolf, like a tiger and a tiger, three heads and six arms, fangs and teeth, roaring with a huge voice, rushed toward the two. For this relatively low-level summoning beast, Chiba adults simply don''t want to shoot, so he let the moon shot, the moon girl is very easy to deal with this summoning beast. Just like what Chiba adults suspected, this summoned beast has not yet rushed to the side of the two, and the huge body began to spew out, a huge blood flowed out, in a short time of ten seconds. Within the bell, the moon easily killed the summoned beast of the week. This summoned beast does not seem to be very strong. Its just that what makes Chiba adults wonder is why there is such a big illusion in this place? There is such a fierce, summoning beast. Is there a secret hidden in this place, unknown? At this time, when Chiba adults relaxed their vigilance, in front of the two, a girl suddenly appeared, which is exactly a female ninja. A huge chakra, suddenly came to Chiba, although Chiba adults and the ninja have not officially played, but Chiba adults can feel its power from her body, her charm, she The horror. This ninja is definitely not simple, and her body exudes a very powerful force. Even this power makes Chiba feel that she can basically rival herself..... At this time, the sight of the female ninja was met by the sight of Chiba adults, when the two mens eyes met. Instantly produced a very powerful smell of gunpowder, which is not only the collision of Chakra, but also the perception of power between each other. When the female ninja was seeing, after seeing the thousand nights, the corner of the mouth flashed a trace of surprise. For many years, Chiba was the first man to break into here. To know that this place is known as the death ban, how many years have passed, so far no man has been able to successfully break through the enchantment and come to the enchantment. But today there was an unexpected situation, that is, the man in front of him actually broke through the enchantment without any effort. This is simply amazing! To know that layer of enchantment, but to be able to cast their own voltage of 10,000 volts. Even if you are a reincarnation of Huo Ying, you will be disabled if you don''t die. But the man in front of him didn''t seem to have anything at all, and he slammed into it. Are you surprised? At this time, the woman opposite the mouth spoke. "You guy, who is it to chase you for what purpose? For many years, no one has ever broken into, forbidden to die, I am curious how you did 4.4?" This female ninja is a very loose dress. Her hair is very long, and it also gives off a faint scent. The most important thing is that the ninja is still very beautiful. This is beyond doubt. . This guy used to look at a woman''s body is very accurate, his eyes are very god, and the girl is very knowledgeable, think that this woman in front of her, if she has to grade her, he should belong, b. And to the side of her body, the girl''s body, her body and face belong to that kind of a level, of course, Chiba adults just like this analogy, not to say that this woman is much worse than the moon. Just to compare, this is more of an image. . Chapter 439： Woman with thunder power "How did you get in? My Chiba adults are so swaying in. I want to say how did I break through that layer of enchantment? It is very simple. I know the characteristics of your enchantment." Chiba adults continue to say confidently. "Your enchantment is Ray''s property. Of course, you can arrange such a strong enchantment. That person must be very bad, but you have neglected one point, that is, if you also have the power of powerful Ray attribute, then he It is very easy to immunize the enchantment attack." Chiba explained it, but after Chiba finished speaking, the woman suddenly retorted loudly. She said very unbelievable. "This kind of thing is absolutely impossible, even if you are a Ray attribute person, but you have to know that the enchantment can generate 70 million volts of voltage, which is not affordable for ordinary ninjas." "And, even if you have a Ray attribute, there is no such strong anti-thundering ability, and you will die." Seeing the woman''s table 14 is very surprised and somewhat unbelievable. And when I heard this woman say this, Chiba adults only felt that they wanted to laugh in their hearts. Hahahahaha! Chibas laughter resounded through the sky. This woman is too young to be able to know her own strength. I want to know that there is a thundering fruit in my body. The thundering fruit is one of the most powerful fruits in nature. This thundering fruit is in the world of One Piece, but it has the qualification of God. When it is in Sky Island, the owner of this thundering fruit is like a god. The power of the thundering fruit is not something that ordinary people can reach. Not to mention this little enchantment, even if this little enchantment is destroyed, it is a breeze. Have you ever thought about a problem? Although your enchantment can release up to 70 million volts, but if there is a voltage of several hundred million volts in my body? Nothing wrong, what the adult wants to express is that there is a stronger voltage in my body than you are enchanted, that is, because of this voltage, my body is immune, your enchantment. "Do you want to tell me that your body has a stronger voltage than the enchantment?" "Yes," at this time, Chiba adults nodded. The woman looked surprised and looked at Chiba. It was hard to imagine that there were hundreds of millions of volts in the body of this man. No one would believe this kind of thing! ! This woman thinks that Chiba is cheating on her. In this world, no one can withstand the existence of hundreds of millions of volts. Unless his body is not a human construct! "You don''t want to be here. This kind of thing can''t be done. Have you ever thought about a problem? If your body contains tens of thousands of volts, will your body be able to withstand it?" I heard this woman say this. Chiba shook her head helplessly. No way, the frog in the bottom of the world is still too much, and it is quite troublesome to explain to her. Has the Chiba adult ever said that his body can contain tens of billions of volts of voltage? Chiba adults have eaten thunder, and the fruit has such a natural immune voltage in his body, so when he passes the enchantment, he will not be affected at all. "You don''t need to know the purpose of my visit here, because you have no time to ask more!" When Chiba said this sentence, he suddenly waved his right hand and launched the power of the shocking fruit. The shocking fruit is very powerful. In a moment, the square is a few kilometers away. ruins. Surprisingly surprised, the woman simply had no time to react. When he had not made a defense, the power of the shocking fruit had spread to her whole body, but the woman responded very quickly. She has not been affected much, but she has suffered a little skin injury. "Your strength is really strong, and it''s no wonder that you can break through that layer of enchantment." After all, this woman intends to attack Chiba adults, this woman is Ray''s property, and her body can withstand 20 million volts of voltage, but this is her limit. To know the voltage of 20 million volts, like the body of Huo Ying can not bear, but this girl can bear it, it is because her body''s characteristics are somewhat special. And that enchantment does not need to know Chiba, it must be made by his master. Who is it for her? I don''t think this is important anymore because her master is definitely dead. Chiba is not a fool. When he came in, he felt the presence of a human breath and did not feel the presence of another person. And according to the situation on the spot, the enchantment is definitely made by another human system 773. "Thunderbolt!!" After that, the woman quickly printed in her hand and released a lightning-like skill. This skill, compared to Kakashi''s Lecce, this brontosaurus is better than Kaka. West''s Lecce is ten times more powerful. After all, this woman is a little special, his body is also special, and the power she uses is not to Kakashi, the Thunder that was made entirely by Chakra. This guy''s power of lightning is completely difficult for nature, so its power is ten times stronger than Kakashi. This is beyond doubt. The powerful power of lightning quickly rushed toward the night, and after seeing the power of lightning, Chibas mouth crossed a smile. Chiba adults have warned that his own body can fight hundreds of billions of volts. That guy actually took the power of thunder and lightning to deal with himself, this is simply to hit the stone with a stone, can not stand a blow. That Thunder Dragon rushed toward the thousand nights, but Chiba adults did not move a step, he stood in his position like that, waiting quietly. When the woman saw this scene, the corner of her mouth flashed a quick smile. Her heart thought, this guy, this time is definitely dead. . Chapter 440： No effect But when the Thunder Dragon slammed into Chiba, the sudden change occurred. The brontosaurus, which is as high as several million volts, did not have any effect, waiting for the lightning to contact the body of the adult. In an instant, it was absorbed by the body of Chiba. Surprised, very surprised, the woman in front of her eyes, the corner of her eye passed a shock. She has a beautiful family, expanding infinitely, knowing that in this world of Huo Ying, in addition to her own master. No one else can resist the attack of this dragon, even if it is, the wind and shadow of the country. "Where are you sacred, I see that your body contains a particularly powerful, but especially evil Chakra." When the girl said this, Chiba adults crossed a little bit of laughter in the corner of his mouth, and he snorted softly. "I think, for those who are about to die, there is no need to say it!" Chiba adults have already said very clearly, who is who has a powerful Chakra, this woman in front of her is not a relationship. "Its a big tone, but Im ting curious. What is the structure of your body? It can absorb the power of my brontosaurus. Thunder Dragon, as long as your brontosaurus is not a simple ninjutsu, and it is not entirely made by Chakra. Very similar to lightning in nature. "Haha, your brontosaurus seems to me to tickle me, it does not constitute any attack, and it does not pose any threat." I have seen arrogant, but I have never seen the madness of thinking about Chiba. This guy is simply a provocation of chi naked, provocative and provocative, but Chiba adults do have this strength. As long as the girl in front of her eyes is Ray''s property, then Chiba adults can let her fight and stand still. "Come on! Attack me. From the beginning, are you not the power to call you the most powerful?" At this time, Chiba adults intend to anger the woman in front of her eyes. And this trick is also very effective, the woman was irritated by the words in his mouth after a glance at the thousand nights. "This time I must ask you to let you taste what is called the real power of the dragon." The so-called power of the dragon is just a few gimmicks, but compared to the dragon, the power of the dragon It is much stronger, and its scope of attack is much broader. Chiba adults stood in the same place very seriously, and really, he did not intend to do it at all. It is not that Chiba himself does not want to start, but because of this girl in front of him, his attack power is too weak. And because the property can be restrained, this girl is not afraid in front of Chiba adults. The most resistant of thousands of nights is the Ray attribute, no matter how powerful the power of lightning in your body. In front of the people in Chiba, they are all in vain. Without moving, Chibas expression was dignified. "For an enemy like you, the opponent is not worthy of my shot, not that I don''t want to shoot, but you don''t even have the qualification to use my power!" Chiba adults stood straight, and he said forcefully. "Well, I don''t deserve it at all!" After the words of Chiba adults, after the woman heard it, his face was slightly changed. Seriously, this time she is mad, know that although the amount of Chakra is not very large, but his own power of lightning, but in the world of fire and shadow can be called the king, this is undoubtedly . When a woman was with the master, she was intended to destroy the world, but for what reason, his master suddenly retired. This is a woman, why hasnt the reason for this enchantment for decades? ? His master told her before. Although it is said that he has a powerful power of lightning, in this world, there are people outside, there are days outside the sky, you are stronger, and others are stronger than you. So his master gave up the idea, and his master thought that you were too whimsical about this idea. Even if you have a powerful power of lightning, but you want to destroy the entire world of fire, it is basically impossible. After the girl was provoked, she rushed over in an instant. He hit the body of Chiba with a thunderbolt. Although Chiba was able to immunize this kind of lightning property, it suddenly came to a sudden attack like this. More or less still has a role. The reason why the girl wants to stay here is because his master left a very important task for her. This task needs to be done with life. Let her stay in this place for the rest of her life. Before her master died, her master left her with a very valuable scroll. This scroll is a ninja scroll, which records a very powerful ninjutsu, but to launch this ninjutsu. A strong amount of chakras is needed. At present, according to the amount of Chakra of his master, he has no way to start the ninja in this scroll. And according to her master''s last words, this scroll looks like a legacy of ancient times, with very powerful power. The alias is called Ultimate Ninja! How many years have passed, and the woman has even forgotten the year. (why) She didn''t know how many years she had been in this ghost place. The only thing she could calculate the date was that there was a small oasis in this enchantment. There was a fruit in the small oasis. This woman didn''t know the year and month, but she remembered very clearly that she had eaten 49 times in total. If you say it once a year, it should have been 49 years. ". Actually said that I am not worthy of doing it for you, then today I will let you have a good look at what is called real ninja!" It seems that Chibas move is very effective, and he has succeeded in angering the woman in front of him. After the woman was provoked, her expression flashed a bit of fierceness. He ran angrily toward Chiba, and the hand began to print quickly. The movement in her hand was quite fast. . Chapter 441： Thunder [four more to subscribe] Its almost impossible to describe it in words. "Thunder of the Thunder!!!" In the woman''s mouth shouting loudly, after successively making two skills, she found that these thunder skills were completely ineffective for the man in front of her, so she was very surprised. Because the man in front of him does not look so strong, and his ninja can be judged by himself, not very strong. Although the mans Chakra is large in number, it is not enough to cause deterrence. But what the woman did not think was that he could easily absorb his own Thunder''s anger. So when this scene happened, the woman in front of her eyes was very shocked and very surprised. She couldn''t believe that there are still people in this world who can give their own, Thunder Fury to the next. It is not human beings to know that those who can take this trick. Thunder''s Wrath is already the limit of this woman. Among all the skills, this power is the biggest, but after this trick is used, Chiba adults can actually offset it. This is simply jaw-dropping, 810 is incredible. When it happened, the womans eyes looked at him very much. She couldnt believe that her skills were actually absorbed by him. After that, between the moment the woman and the adult look at the sight of the night, Chibas brows are slightly wrinkled. I know that the man who is standing in front of her eyes, as long as it is the skill of Rays property, is only his own. What kind of mine attribute moves can basically be said to have no effect on him at all. So at this time, the woman intends to change her own tactics, that is to use physical skills, yes, although, his body has not yet reached such a particularly amazing talent, but now the only way to use is the body Surgery. In the same year, I always followed my master and learned the time of ninjutsu. Although her attribute is Ray attribute, but his master is a versatile, he will have a lot of body skills, and now this time is the time when the body skills come in hand, seeing the confident expression of Chiba adults, After this scene, the womans brows shook again. This guy was so mad that he didn''t look at himself at all, and he didn''t care about himself when he was fighting with him. She is very clear about her current situation, and has always kept a certain distance from Chiba adults, because she knows that this mans body contains a particularly powerful chakra, and she does not know that these powerful Chakra is the nine-tailed fox. Although it has not been outside for many years, this nine-tailed fox is very famous, so say? When he perceives this powerful evil chakra, he knows that there is a chakra of nine-tailed foxes in the man''s body. At this time, Chiba is very excited to say that he said loudly to the girl, do you only have this ability? Except for Ray''s attribute, Thunder''s Wrath, don''t you have any other powerful ninjutsu? To be honest, the current Chiba adults have not even reached the warm-up. The guy in front of me can only say that she is particularly unlucky, even though she is very powerful and can even surpass Huo Ying. But she was sadly reminded of a person, that is, Chiba adults, because the attributes of the two are mutually grammatical and mutually immune. The body of Chiba can immunize two kinds of attributes, one of which is the Ray attribute, and the other is the fire attribute. Because Chibas body has demon fruit, one of the burning fruits, and one, the beeh. Therefore, as long as it is a fire attribute and a thunder property, it is basically no damage to the composition of Chiba. This is also called zero damage! The corners of Chibas mouth once again crossed a smile, but his expression at the moment is quite confident. The ninjutsu of this kind of property can basically say that he has no effect at all. Don''t be too happy, the good play is still behind, although my mine attribute can''t tell you how, but I have other ninjutsu! That woman is also quite dissatisfied! That''s right, now this woman is going to play close combat, which is called so-called body surgery. At this time, the woman suddenly broke out of her own learning skills, when the woman said the Qimen armor. Chiba is also a slight surprise, not only did he not think that the woman in front of her eyes would be a strange armor. You know, this world, but only the thick eyebrows, and Akai teacher, so Chiba adults are shocked, especially when the woman directly opens the seventh door, the eyes of Chiba adults have passed a trace Surprised, there is still such a presence in this world. That woman actually will be a strange armor? Its not that the adults of the night havent seen the world, but he really cant believe it, when Chibas own world. Chiba once had a very detailed investigation into the characters in the shadow? However, according to his understanding, this strange door armor, in addition to the thick eyebrows and Akai teacher, really no one else will. When Chiba first met this woman, he felt that this woman was not a character in Naruto. Anyway, now it is not an anime world, but a real world. There is a role regulation, but now there is no such thing. Limitations, and the world is so big, and there are no other people who meet very strange people. Therefore, Chiba adults consider that there are many other strong people in the Naruto world that do not appear, not only the Naruto Naruto, but also the six long roads of Payne. In this vast world, there must be some strong people. In this vast world of fire and shadow, there must be a lot of inscrutable strong people, and these strong people are usually in the form of seclusion, but today it is very unfortunate that Chiba adults meet you, and still one A woman who will play Qimen armor. This woman is actually a strange armor, and her proficiency is even stronger than An Kai teacher. This is beyond doubt! . Chapter 442： Master [subscription] Qimen armor, this ninjutsu, can be said to be the most powerful in the body surgery, when the eighth door is completely open. The user will gain far more power than the shadow, even dozens of times the power. Therefore, when the woman in front opened the door and opened the seventh door directly, the Chiba adults felt a little surprised. You must know that Teacher Kai can only open the sixth door directly, and the woman in front of him can directly open the seventh door. This is enough to prove her strong-big. The ultimate bursting punch! The woman yelled loudly and rushed toward _ Chiba. I went. When Chiba adults heard the name, they didnt want to want to vomit. Who is the name? It is too ugly. Can you take a decent name, the ultimate bursting punch? I see the ultimate burst of chrysanthemums! The woman did not give up, ninju has no effect, but does not represent her physique type, this woman''s movement is very fast, it is just like a sword. Moreover, the movements in her hands were very delicate, and especially the movements on her hands were very fast. After the seventh door was opened, a very powerful chakra was formed around him. Its a terrible fear. This chakra is tightly wrapped around her body, and constantly hovering outside his body is like exploding. The powerful chakra is enough to make people feel at the place. Shock. Even the Chiba adults are very easy to feel this powerful gas field, this powerful Chakra is really amazing. This is the real Qimen armor! This is the power of the Qimen armor. The womans eyes are fast, and she hits it with a punch, but Chibas is not a rookie. His movements are also very agile. Of course, Chiba adults do not have the slightest water release. At this time, Chiba adults have a slight sweat on their foreheads, and at the time, Chiba adults did not move a step at all. Now he moved a few points. When the woman saw a few steps after the Chiba adults moved, her expression showed a smile, she could say coldly, it seems that you are just that, and not how powerful. It seems that this is not the case, even if you are strong, I can still take you back a few steps. I have to know that I have been standing in the same place since I was very steadily, and I have not moved my body at all. But now he is forced to move by this woman, so the current string moon is still very shocked. This woman, he still needs to be prepared. There was a trace of surprise in the eyes. Chiba adults did not expect that the seventh door was so powerful after it was opened. The fist hits on oneself, as if it were a special pressure, especially a sense of oppression. At this time, the woman not only did not stop, but it was even more fierce. She did not say anything, and directly opened the eighth door of the Qimen armor, which is the dead door. The eighth door of the Qimen armor is the legendary dead door. After the door is opened, the user will die. Although the user will be short-lived and gain some very powerful power when the door is opened, the user will die when the power disappears. After seeing this scene, Chiba adults were very surprised. His eyes flashed a little surprised, and he did not think that this woman was actually in front of him. For myself, in order to be able to hold this place, I would have sacrificed my life. This is what I have never thought of in Chiba. The woman is basically now, there is no worries, here is her home, she has lived here for decades, and here is her only place to stay in the place, she wants to guard you, want to protect this place. No matter who they are, as long as they come in, they will kill them. Even if they can''t beat her, and try their best, the woman looks at Chiba and let her know the power of Chiba. This guy is basically immune to the thunder of the Ray attribute, so now he can only defeat him through physical skills. Asking for flowers But what Chiba did not expect at the moment is that this guy actually used the seven armor directly at the beginning and opened the dead door. It is necessary to know that this time can not be maintained for a long time, at most 5 minutes, after more than 5 minutes, the user will die, and because Chakra disappeared and died. Because the people who died after Chakra was exhausted, even their own bodies may not be found. It is because the dead people in the Qimen armor can count a large number of people on Chakra and burn Chakra. I estimate this woman. Basically there is nothing left, or there is only one skeleton left. The eighth of the Qimen armor is simply burning his own chakra, and even burning his own life. Turn life into chakra and turn it into power. Looking at the woman''s extremely serious expression and her movements, Chiba''s heart is also slightly cool, because the woman''s current movements, very embarrassing, can basically be said to be fatal. After the woman opened the eight-door Qimen door armor, every move was to capture her own life. It shows how much she hates this place, but what makes Chiba very confused is that this guy is trying to fight the mobile phone. What is she for? This has always been something that Chiba adults can''t figure out. Although the death gate of this Qimen armor is very powerful, but it is also limited, there are limits, and very limited, this is the body surgery is not a ninja, after all, this Qimen armor is just a body surgery. He is not a ninja, so he said that no matter how strong, it is only an advantage in physical skills. But the body structure of Chiba adults is quite different. It can be said that the body of Chiba adults is basically surrounded by domineering, and the muscles are strengthened, so when this body technique is basically not for him, There are many threats, and Chiba adults also have the fruits of earthquakes. It is necessary to know that the fruits of the earthquake are one of the strongest among the natural devil fruits. . Chapter 443： A desperate fight [to be automated] Not only these, the adults of the night have other devil fruits, which have brought him a lot of power. So this battle has been doomed from the beginning, and the female ninja admire her courage, but. Chiba adults feel worthwhile for her efforts, why? Now the person actually wants to say that I don''t particularly want to kill her. I am just looking at the situation in the country of the wind. But you guys are all martyrdom, and I still want to die, then I have to pay homage to the Chiba adults, the way to fight back is very simple, there is nothing else to violent violence, any troubles. After a few simple attacks. The woman found something wrong, because even if she was using the Qimen armor, she still maintained her own little "sixty-seven" consciousness. So, after about two minutes, he felt that it was wrong. The man in front of him even died when he used the Qimen armor, but it seems that he is playing with the same time as playing, especially easy. This woman is very Surprised, even if the man in front of him has Chakra of various tail beasts, his power cannot be so powerful. This guy is like a monster. The woman continued to attack, and at this time her right hand began to seal, even if she could open the door without opening the door, this is something that many others can''t do. After careful consideration, since the masked man in front of him is very powerful and is immune to mine, he can only use other ninjutsu. The woman who looked at the woman before the night, the main thing is still not seeing her way of printing. You know, he is basically immune to other attributes, but this time, this woman is going to kill me. Anyway, she can''t live for a long time now, so she plans to do her best? Suddenly, a lot of fireworks were released. This ninjutsu was sent out in the mouth. When Chiba adults saw this flame, it was a slight tightening in his heart. You must know that this ninja trick is called ,Art fire escape **** fireball. This guy actually has fire properties? So in addition to surprise or surprise, especially the people in front, people are too surprised to be too fast, I did not expect to encounter such a powerful opponent here. The woman in front of her can actually use three kinds of attributes at the same time. In the world of fire and shadow, the dual attributes can be used at the same time. It can be said that it is quite small. The ninjas who can use the dual attributes can see it all. Originally, Chiba adults have been very low-key, but what I did not expect is that this girl can use three attributes at the same time, and there are actually fire attributes. The requirements for the energy of this fire attribute are very high. It is basically impossible to have three kinds of attributes in one body, but the woman in front of it is reached. Quickly escape the art of the fireball, Chiba adults, without saying a word, directly shocked, the fruit will smash the past. Chiba adults raised their right hand gently and then slammed. The space around it seems to burst, and even some places can be broken directly. This is the power of the shocking fruit. The power of the shocking fruit is extremely powerful, and it will not give the opponent a little time to consider. The other party simply has no time to react. The shock was very easy to shake the woman in front of her, but Chiba adults did not intend to kill her, but to get the very important information from her mouth. But this woman seems to be a mouthful, and really, this woman, basically can''t understand the things of the wind country outside, because he grew up, lived in other places. Come to this country of the wind is also followed by the master. After staying in the enchantment, I have never been exposed to life outside, so I dont know anything about Chibas thoughts. But Qian Qianye is not deliberately asking? However, it doesn''t matter if you don''t ask this question. This question asks a big question. The woman was shocked by the shocking fruit, she was very surprised, and she did not believe this fact very much, and she was reluctant to believe this fact. To know the strength of the woman, it is enough to compete with the two Huo Ying, yes, this The girl seems simple, but her ability is extremely powerful..... It seems that Chiba adults have been in a state of releasing water when attacking the Konoha Ninja Village. When the woman in front of her eyes is used again, the first door in the Qimen armor is dead. This woman did not take up much of the cheap, and it can even be said that it was directly killed by the shocking fruit of Chiba. Incomparably serious, the expression of Chiba adults! He was originally planning to play with this girl well, but things that he didn''t think of, the power was not well mastered, and some were excessive. "God''s sanction, come on!" Chiba adults also did not intend to continue to consume the meaning of his words, he directly released a God''s sanctions. The woman looked up at the sky and was surprised to find that a huge cloud of clouds had come to her, and the lightning of tens of millions of volts fell directly on her body. The surrounding world instantly turns into a scorched earth. This is the real power of Chiba adults, the thundering fruit! If it is not, the girl''s body can be resistant to the Ray property, and now she has become a corpse! If the girl did not meet Chiba adults today, but other people, then those people will definitely be killed by this woman 5.4. The reason why Chiba adults played him so easily was because Chiba had just restrained her. Chiba is a very serious and horrible look, he looked at the girl in front of him. Very seriously, you guys tell me honestly, why are you here? And what is your day and night guarding here? When that person heard the words of Chiba adults, his heart was also very doubtful. Didnt the outsiders know about their own affairs in recent years? Oh, its true, my master has lived here for decades, and the outside world has already died. So, when the problem is currently encountered, the womans heart is more or less surprised, but still speaks out. It is. . Chapter 444： The fall of the space-time scroll [subscription] My master is also my only relative. When he was alive, he left a very powerful time and ninja. This kind of time and space is very powerful. Listen to my master and say that you can cross the enchantment through time and space. The woman said this, Chibas heart wrinkled, really fake? In the heart of the dark road. That''s right, when Chiba adults saw the extremely shocking ninjutsu of Ninthology in the early morning, there was a glimpse of thought in the heart of Ninth. He is thinking, how is this time and space ninjutsu used, how to use it? Moreover, when Chiba gets this, after Ninjutsu, is it possible to return to his original world? This is very important! Here, the woman did not hide, he consciously said, this thing, she said this thing because he felt that this guy in front of him could not start this ninjutsu. Tell him what else? 14 And now that this scroll is even for himself, I dont know where it is hidden, and the authenticity of this scroll, it does not exist, where? All this is still unknown, not necessarily! Because this thing was told by her master, it was not his direct involvement. Therefore, even if this person knows the existence of time and space, it does not affect anything. The woman in front of her did not know this kind of thing at all. Her master only said that there is something very important to give to her, saying that there is a very powerful, ninjutsu, and this girl is very special to honor herself. The master, so say, what exactly is inside the reel? She has never asked. And she has never been, has maintained a skeptical attitude. The woman also laughed happily. He said to Chiba, even if I told you about this, what can you do? Are you still planning to use that scroll? I believe this is impossible, even if you have a very powerful Chakra, but as far as your talent is concerned, I think that you have to learn this kind of ninjutsu left by the ancients, it can be said to be minimal. In other words, you have no talent at all, you are not suitable to learn this. When Chiba adults heard the time and space, they suddenly had a lot of embarrassment. Does this time-space scroll really exist? If so, where is he hidden? To be honest, Chiba is really wanting to get it, because now I want to go home and see it. This is beyond doubt. Because Chiba adults have been for many years and have not returned to their own blue planet, it is because he has been here for a long time, feeling that he has lost all meaning, even including why he will kill, these are It is very doubtful to myself. So now Chiba adults want to know that this time and space is not there! He threatened the woman, and I hope that you can tell me the position of this scroll. If you don''t tell me, I will easily crush your head and even turn you into nothingness. When the woman heard the words of Chiba adults, there was a smile in her heart. His mouth showed a smile, and the things left by the master were not discussed. This scroll is left by my master, and I have said that it is necessary to protect it for a lifetime, even if you kill me, it is useless, because our ninjas follow their own tolerance, this is my tolerance. I will never betray, no matter what you do, even if you kill me, you won''t get this scroll. never! Looked at the woman so determined, and his eyes are very serious. Chiba adults are also very embarrassed, why? If the woman insists that you are an enemy, it will take a lot of effort to get this reel. It was at this time that the moon suddenly ran over there. After hearing the woman saying this, he was very angry, and there was a fierce glimpse in his eyes. Speaking to the woman, pay attention to your rhetoric. We must give it to what Chiba adults want to get, or else you will go to hell. Its not that I talk, like a guy like you, as long as Chiba adults are willing to nod, I can torture you like this with just one hand. The woman was hearing, and after the month said this, she suddenly opened her smile. Looking at the Chiba adults in front of her, she laughed and said in her mouth, some with sarcasm. She said that since you two of these guys, the two of you guys are so powerful, then why don''t you use ninja to create space ninja. You know, just now, you wearing this masked guy, don''t know what ninja! Actually, even the surrounding space can really shatter me, then I can say that you guys will have time and space to endure? In 483, I think that you guys will be time and space, then why are you so eager to get the scroll? This made the woman very ill. If the Trinidad really does have time and space, then the Chiba adult has long returned to his own world, the blue world! However, this is a bit unrealistic. Because Chiba adults use devil fruit, anyway, the shocking fruit is one of the devil''s fruits, it is not a ninja from this world. Although this earthquake fruit can make the earth shake and landslide, it can''t reach, cross the space, or return to the past a series of speeches. Even the so-called transmission door of the month can not return to the original world! This Chiba adult will not lie, although the power of the shocking fruit is very strong, but he does not have the power to travel through time and space! "I honestly tell you that this kind of thing is there, even I don''t know that it was buried there, maybe it doesn''t exist at all, and it''s not easy to move through years of quicksand, and there is an earthquake. This scroll has long been It is buried in the depths of the ground, so you can''t get it!". Chapter 445： Tucao [four more to subscribe] She is planning to die, but Chiba adults have no plans to get this scroll. After all, Chiba adults are not very happy in that world. Even if you can''t go back to that world, it doesn''t matter. Chiba adults, coldly screaming, he said nothing wrong, in that world, there is nothing that deserves special attachment. "If you don''t tell me, then you will only have one dead end!" Chiba''s eyes flashed fiercely. However, the woman in front of her eyes seems to have no fear of death. "What is dead, my life is given by the master, the master is no longer in this world, then what am I still alive?" I heard this woman say so, Chiba adults flashed a hint of surprise. Is this the legendary master control? Chiba adults don''t listen to their hearts and spit them up. He listened to my brother and sister control, and for the first time I still heard the master control. "Then I will send you to see your master according to what you mean, let you reunite with your master!" The attitude of Chiba''s heart is completely different from the surface. In the heart, he feels very curious, but his appearance is very cold and ruthless. There is no mercy at all, and Chiba adults intend to bury her here. The woman knew that the man in front of him was too strong. It is impossible for me to hold this place, so this woman intends to go with the Chiba adults. In her eyes, she thought of a way. This Nizi''s heart center is still quite heavy, even if he can''t drive them away, they are buried here. There was a glimmer of hope in the heart, and the girl changed her mind. "This scroll has been lost for a long time, but if I tell you the exact place, can you promise me something?" Well, is this girl going to talk to her about conditions? I am nodding in Chiba, although he is not so interested in this scroll. But now, after all, it is a special period. Because of the release of the One Piece s-level system task, Chiba adults are in an extremely dangerous situation. The current Chiba adults need strength very much. This time-space scroll will definitely be a very powerful ninjutsu, even if he can''t let himself return to the original world, but he can also enhance his energy. So this scroll is still needed. After careful thought for a while, Chiba adults measured the importance of this scroll in his heart, so he nodded and agreed to the woman in front of him. "Say, what conditions do you want, as long as I can do it, I promise you!" Chiba adults have never said falsehoods, and they have no doubt about the promises they have made, the people they dont know, or their friends. Chiba adults have their own rules. The womans eyes flashed a bit of a strange, she said in her heart, the mask man in front of him was fooled. "If I tell you the exact location of the scroll, I hope that you can help me kill a person, and this person is the shadow of the country of the wind, I love Luo!" I love Luo? When Chiba adults heard this very familiar name, there was a trace of embarrassment in her heart. She wanted to kill the person who was actually I love Luo, and I dont know what hatred exists between the two. However, at this time, Chiba adults, he would not understand the heart of the woman in front of him, what medicine is actually sold. "I am a person, a person is principled. Since I have agreed to your terms, then I will definitely kill my love, I hope that you can fulfill your own promise." It is said that Chiba is an adult who is not vigilant, or is too big. I have always been very cautious, careful Chiba adults, actually did not see the thoughts of this woman''s heart. "Come with me! I will take you to a place." The woman knew that she couldnt fight the Chiba adults, so she came up with this plan. Her master left a very shocking ninjutsu when he was dying. This ninjutsu is a very old ban, even a thousand. Ye Daren has such a strong body and can''t stop it. This technique is a kind of time and space, which can be swallowed up by everything around it and then sent to the heterogeneous space. It sounds a bit sinister. This kind of time and space is almost completely different from the time and space of the wind and water. His kind of time and space is a place where you can move other ninjutsu rolls to other places. But the scope is limited to this world. The space-time ninjutsu left by the womens masters in front of them can indeed be transmitted to other worlds. This is the biggest difference between the two. ". The rain before the night, never, be careful and cheat." As the head of the Chiba adult, the moon, she is very cautious. This guy in front of me must be playing with Chiba adults. This is the intuition of being a woman in the month. Her instincts tell her that this thing must not go. There must be fraud. Chiba is not a gimmick, he will be carefully considered before doing things. "It''s okay, I have a measure of this, you don''t have to worry." After that, the two were taken to a place. When Chiba adults saw this place, there was a glimmer of surprise in his eyes. He did not think that in this huge enchantment of Li De, there was another enchantment hidden. It was originally here, the desert, the Gobi. But when the girl came to this place with Chiba, he did not expect it to be surrounded by an oasis, just like an oasis in the desert. The enchantment was opened, and Chiba adults saw the enchantment. This enchantment was not built by the Thunder property. His attributes are also very strange. Among the attributes, there are gold and wood, including Lei. But this enchantment is not built from these attributes. He is like a natural one, as if it were naturally formed. What I didn''t expect was that in this place, I had this powerful enchantment. In the past few days in the field, the update is not very stable, please forgive me! ! . Chapter 446： Insidious woman [subscription] Even if it is a thousand nights, I have never seen such a powerful enchantment, when his hand touches the enchantment. His hand was clearly felt, a very strong pain. It was as if an electric current passed through his body. When this current was drilled into his body, the Trinidad flashed a hint of surprise. To know the inside of your body, unfortunately have the very powerful thundering fruit. Therefore, my body is basically able to immunize hundreds of billions of volts, but what is the enchantment in front of me? In the ordinary sense, current should not affect itself. "Don''t be surprised, this is normal, even if you can immune the power of lightning, but this enchantment is not built from the Ray attribute, so you will feel that way." The womans mouth crossed a smile, she said faintly. The woman didn''t know, and the way she used it, it was easy to get into the enchantment. The girl looked at Chiba adults and hesitated to see that he was a little bit tempted to enter. "Don''t you say that you are afraid, or you have no courage to step into the enchantment." In fact, the heart of Chiba 403 has always refused. He knows that this woman in front of her eyes says that she does not pose any threat to herself. But this guy, it feels very bad, so you still need to be more vigilant. At this time, the heart of Chiba adults began to spit. Whether he is entering or not, although this enchantment can cause a little tingling to himself, but Chiba feels that this enchantment is no different. "The world of Naruto has no place where I am not afraid of Chiba adults!" Although there is some reluctance on the surface of Chiba, there is still a bit of timidity in his heart. This is also the so-called difference in the table. Chiba adults, slowly passing through the enchantment, he found that the enchantment is no different. When I walked in, it didn''t have much impact on myself, only some powerful currents flowed back and forth on my own body. It seems that I am still more worried. After seeing Chiba adults walk in, the month is also closely followed. However, the body of the month (befj) is not as chakra as the adult of Chiba. So, when she walked in, the body was a bit too much to eat. I discovered the Chiba adults after this scene, and quickly created a current protection layer this month. This current protection net can protect her safety. When the three people came inside, a dazzling scene appeared, and Chiba adults did not think that it was actually a cave. "Come with me! I remember the master put the scroll in the deepest part of the cave. If you want to get him, come with me." At this time, Chiba adults can not help but vomit in the heart, this plot is too similar, is the so-called baby must be, always in the cave? To be honest, the night before, adults have seen a lot of fantasy novels, those pig feet are getting strange things, usually in the cave. So here, thousands of nights of adults are not in the heart and do not vomit. This story is just too fucking. It was at this time, somehow, a sudden statement in the mouth of Chiba adults. "I think there must be a table in this cave, and it must be on the reel on that table!" Chiba adults suddenly said to themselves at the moment. In this sentence, the woman heard it, and the month heard it. The woman''s body trembled a little, and he was very surprised. He didn''t think that the man in the mask could actually guess where the scroll was. There is also the way he stores it. "I don''t know where you got the news from, but as you said, you didn''t make a mistake." When Chiba adults saw the scene, the corner of the mouth also flashed a smile, it seems that it was really guessed by himself. In the deepest part of the cave, there is a table inside, on the table, the very old scroll, lying quietly on it, I dont know how many years have been placed on it, it has integrated a thick layer of dust. . "Now you can get it yourself, the scroll is there." Chiba adults looked around and determined that there was no danger, he slowly walked to the table. When he came to the stage, he glanced and confirmed the scroll. Then nodded to the moon, indicating that the scroll is true. Moreover, in order to better distinguish the authenticity, Chiba adults slowly took the reel up, blew the dust on it, and then slowly opened it. That is, picking up the scroll in Chiba, after that, everything around him changed. At this time, suddenly the landslide broke. The first half of the roll is indeed a basic introduction to Ninju, but when Chiba is fully opened, the second half is blasting. Yes, this scroll is fake, and it is still an institution. The woman thought, since the fire attribute, and the Ray attribute have no effect on you, then use the bomb directly. The bomb is very direct, and even if the Chiba adults can be prepared, but under this very close distance, you are too late. This type of bomb is not a very small bomb like the detonator, but a bomb compressed by Chakra like a tail animal. The time of the explosion was very short and very powerful. It was at this time that the woman suddenly went out. She is proud of her heart, it seems that this plan is a success. He ran out of the cave and crossed the enchantment. Then, the sound of the explosion from the inside of the cave, like the power of the tail beast, instantly collapsed the entire cave. However, because this layer of enchantment is very powerful, the bomb, but did not hurt this layer of enchantment. "Look, you are still dead!" When Chiba found that the scroll was a bomb, the eyelids among him suddenly expanded several times. "This nephew actually gave herself a yin, she actually gave herself a set." Chapter 447： Explosion [to be automated] "Be careful, Chiba!" Just like the woman guessed, in this world, the body of Chiba adults, although immune to lightning and immune fire properties, but his body is immune to bomb attacks. Because in this, very close distance. This kind of bomb, which was compressed by Chakra, is enough to make the body of Chiba annihilate. It seems that I still care about it. Then, the compressed Chakra suddenly started, releasing a huge force. This reel, the amount of force contained in it, will explode. When she saw this scene in the month, her look was very surprised, and she would save Chiba-people anyway. "Freezing skills, timeless and sturdy!" This skill is the last self-defense skill of the month. This skill is in the ice attribute, and he not only has a thick layer of ice armor to protect himself. There is also a layer of ice that is very dense and difficult to penetrate. Eternal Sturdy This skill is released very quickly. Before the bomb did not explode, the body of the Chiba adult was frozen and very strict. However, after the eternal use of the month, she herself has no other spare capacity to protect herself. Although Chiba adults were sealed by ice, his thoughts and thoughts still exist. Looking at the moon that is bare and has no protection and defense, Chibas heart flashed a shock. He knew, did not think that the girl in front of him actually sacrificed his life in order to save himself. Chiba adults want to go out and grab her, but now he has no way. Eternal sturdiness, this skill, can, let the user lose any ability during a short period of time. "Month"! Chiba adults, screaming wildly, but the voice of Chiba adults at this moment cannot be conveyed to the moon. For this kind of move of the month, Chiba adults are also unthinkable, because in his cognition. Even if the month is his own servant, he is very loyal to himself, but there is no need to sacrifice his life in order to save himself. Because in the perception of Chiba adults, life is the most important. Chiba adults, so against the world, want to destroy the world of fire, in fact, the purpose is very simple, is to live a word. Yes, if Chiba adults dont fight, he will die. A very powerful explosion sounded inside, and it sounded inside. That voice is simply a shocking ghost! With the loud cry of Chiba adults, the bomb exploded. In a short few seconds, the entire cave collapsed. Even the bomb shattered the outer layer of enchantment. The huge shock wave basically turns everything around it into ashes. It has become a sea of ??fire. However, the figure of the month was swallowed up by this ruthless fire. Don''t want it! ! ! Since I have this body, Chibas heart has produced a very big resistance to the words of emotion. He has no emotions for everyone. But today''s Chiba adults seem to have changed one person. At the moment when the body of the moon disappeared, the moment that was swallowed up by the ruthless flame, the heart of Chibas adult seemed to be cut by a knife. This is the emotion he has never had before. The bomb on the shaft shattered the layer of ice outside the Chiba. When the calm is restored, the first action of Chiba is to run fast. He is looking for the moon in this ruin. This is the Chiba adult, always, no emotion. In the past, he never produced any compassion or heartache for his own affairs. But today he has this kind of feeling, and I don''t know why. He is crazy looking for the body of the moon. Whether you are born or dead, you have to find her body. Chiba adults are looking for her body in the ruins of the madness. On the other hand, they issued orders to the headquarters of Tianrui. The former wilderness informed the members of the Tianrui with the heart net, and must seize the woman. Then bring him to his own face and torture her to death. "All the members of the heavens, listen, I am using the heart net, I will pass on the words of the woman in my mind, the picture inside, from now on, from now on, I let you, look for this in the world. A woman, as long as she discovers the trace of this woman, she can kill her without hesitation." ask for flowers When the black beard is known, the order. His mouth flashed a smile and said faintly. This world is a world of killing and being killed. If you are unfortunately hurt, you can only show that your ability is problematic, and you can''t blame others. "It seems that it is time for me to get out." Blackbeard felt a trace of emotional fluctuations from the orders of Chiba adults. "The era of this world is coming!" ......... Hahahaha! ! ! The reason why Blackbeard came to this world was that he was deeply attracted by the power of Chiba. Behind the Chiba adults, you will be able to reach the peak of the world. This is what Black Beard wants. He is very eager and pursuing power! Anger, the people of Chiba now have only anger except the anger in their hearts. He said very carefully in his mouth, his expression was very dignified. This matter must be handled well. You guy, you, this woman, dare to deceive me. Deceive me, but you dare to... Yes, Chiba adults have never expected such a result, or it may be that he is too confident about his own power, which led to this tragedy. Chiba adults are doing something that neglects a very important issue, that is, they have not taken care of their companions. Therefore, the current Chiba adults, the heart is quite embarrassing, he is really unimaginable. The scene after the death of the moon. He couldn''t imagine that the current Chiba adults, their hands began to frantically search for the moon in the ruins. I don''t know how long it has been. Chiba adults found the body of the moon under a huge rock. After seeing the scene of the month, it can be said that the heart of Chiba adults is collapsing. Very crashing. . Chapter 448： Death of the month [to be fully ordered] At the moment, the head of the month was stained by the trace of blood. They were almost snow white, but now her skin has turned dark red, and the body injury of the month is very serious. Chiba adults are afraid to look directly at her body! In the hearts of thousands of nights, he has been resisting, this reality, this is impossible, it is absolutely impossible. The moon will not die, how can the moon die? Chiba adults, very clear about the power of the moon, in the sky. In addition to the man named Black Beard, she is the strongest woman in the sky. She and her in the battle of Muye Ninja Village, he learned about the strength of the month. How could the month be, because of this little thing, this is just a small detonator. This is impossible for "three two seven", which is absolutely impossible. Looking at the body of the moon lying on the ground, Chiba adults slowly fell down. He touched the moon with his hands and breathed. When Chibas hand puts his hand in front of the nostrils of the moon, his heart is worried, and it will happen! The person in front of me has no breathing. In other words, this girl is already dead. Even if he still has breathing, in this case, he will die because of excessive bleeding. When the moment of death of the month is determined. There is a very strong emotion in the heart of Chiba adults. This kind of emotion is almost a breakdown. His body was shaking slightly, then he looked at the moon for a while, staring blankly. Well, the cute face is now very, vicissitudes. Above the corner of the mouth, it seems to be contaminated with a lot of bloodshot, Chiba adults gently, fu touched her face, and wiped the bloodshot of her mouth. "Moon, don''t you say that you have to live forever, serve you, beside me?" This kind of emotion is very subtle. According to the truth, the adult of the night does not have any feelings for anyone, mainly because of his physical reasons. But today, he has a little bit of special affection for the month. "Yueer!" Chiba adults hold the moon in their arms. Perhaps it is because the shouts of Chiba adults have moved to heaven, perhaps because the vitality of the moon itself is very tenacious. At this moment, the month suddenly recovered his meaning. Her eyes began to slowly open, and her heart began to beat. When Chiba adults felt that her body''s temperature was rising again, her heart flashed a bit of surprise, and after the eyes opened her eyes, Chiba adults were simply ecstatic. He hugged the moon again and said faintly. "That''s great, it''s great!" To be honest, when the month saw the Chiba adults, the corners of his mouth were soft, and the charming smile was revealed. His feelings for Chiba adults are single. In other words, the mood of the month for Chiba adults is purely unrequited. If it is for Chiba adults, Yueer would rather abandon her own heart, even if it is her own life, she will not hesitate. Because I deeply love Chiba adults! I like him very much, even more than anyone else. After seeing this scene in the month, I dont want to mention how happy I am. She really wants time to stay at this moment forever, and time can never move. "Chiba, I am fine." Although Chiba adults wear a mask, they can''t see his true expression, but the moon can feel that his heart is very excited at the moment. The moon smiled and smiled from the heart. She smiled very brightly and was very happy. There is nothing in this world that can be as happy as it is now. "Now you don''t want to move, I will give you medical treatment right away!" Although Chiba adults do not understand medical skills, he does not have the same superb skills as Choba, and there is no medical ninjutsu of Haruno Sakura, but he has his own way. Have their own abilities! At this moment, Chiba adults put their hands on the moon, above the wound. A powerful force began to surge in the body of the moon. This kind of medical treatment is a bit different from Ninja Ninja, but the power contained in it is completely different... Just instilled in this power, after entering the body of the month. Everything has changed. The body of the month began to change slightly. The wounds of her body are gradually healing! It was at this time that the situation on the scene suddenly occurred, a huge change. The huge enchantment on the outside suddenly disappeared. Even including, this layer of enchantment of Chiba adults disappeared. At this moment, Chiba adults suddenly felt the countless powerful Chakras. His eyes shook slightly, because he knew that at this time. A large number of ninjas suddenly appeared around. From the chakras of these guys, Chiba adults can clearly distinguish them. Who are they? One of the most familiar Chakras is the immortal Chakra of Naruto Uzumaki. This immortal pattern of Chakra is simply too familiar. Not only that, but now people here? There are also teachers, Kay, Kakashi, and even the mother-in-law, who are running around to join in the fun. Among them, there is the ninja of the country of the wind. The two villages formed an alliance, which was what Chiba adults did not expect. These two villages actually formed alliances in such a short period of time, and how they found it. A large group of 0.2 ninjas surrounded the two people of Chiba. I love Luo suddenly, faintly said. "You guy, is it called Chiba?" Chiba adults simply did not care for him, because at this time, the treatment of the month is the most critical. If, because of his words, he interrupted his treatment of the moon, the consequences would be unimaginable. The body of the month is extremely weak. If she does not step up the time to heal the wound, she will die because she has too much blood loss. This is, no doubt. At this time, my love Luo made a look at Kanjiro. He ordered this Kanjiro to take the lead. Kanjiro is a very good puppeteer, and those puppets are alive in his hands. . Chapter 449： Kanjiro debut [to be automated] This is also a kind of ninjutsu. He uses the chakra line in his hand to control the attack of the puppet. Although this kind of ninjutsu seems to be a bit cumbersome, in fact, the power is really very powerful, but the person practicing puppets has to work harder than others. "Baifa secret skills!" Kanjiro suddenly made a move, but the Chiba adults remained still. At the same time, Chiba adults released the power of the earthquake. Around him. Formed an invisible protection ring, as long as it is in this circle, it will not be hurt. At this point, the ninja of Konoha Ninja Village still experienced it. The hundreds of secrets were controlled by the level of the Jiu Jilang. They were originally puppet toys, but suddenly it was like having life. He was given life, and this life is still very powerful. However, Kanjiro did not think of it, this guy, but did not intend to fight back. Still, he only has such a point. "You guy, don''t be too proud of the 14 shape, actually flattened me!" Kanjiro saw that he had no intention of counterattacking. He suddenly raised a nameless anger in his heart. You must know that he is now a tolerant person, and he was ignored by this guy. Although Kanjiro was ignored by Chiba adults, there is no way for him now. His Baifa secret skills are not a little harmful to Chiba adults. Every attack he made was resisted by Chiba adults. No matter how many chakras you enter, it doesn''t help. Still like the previous skill, Umaki Naruto saw this skill. I used to find this when I was fighting with him. Around this guy, it seems that there is an invisible and untouchable wall. This is an invisible defense. "Awful, hateful, hateful!" Kanjiros eyeliner changed slightly, and the strength in his hand was getting stronger and stronger. Every attack he made was directed at the key points of Chiba adults. But what he didn''t think was that every attack he made was easily bounced back. When I loved Luo to see this picture, I said in a faint voice. "Gang Jiulang, you have to concentrate on a little attack, don''t give him any chance to breathe." Kanjiro nodded slightly, and he seemed to understand what I loved and said. This guy in front of me, the ability is very strange. Therefore, we must keep up with the times. "Thousands of secrets!" This time, the secret skills of the thousand hairs are completely different from the original attack methods. The two scorpions that can be operated by the Jiulang Lang have a total of 14 sharp blades. Well, Kanjiro intends to use these tools. Attack the same place, causing a crack. That Kanjiro did not say anything, directly launched the skills, his two sly attacks, the earthquake of Chiba adults. Moreover, this attack method of Jiu Jiulang is different from the original. He is attacking in the same place, and it is repeated over and over again! After the first attack, a second attack was quickly launched, with 14 sharp sharp knives and wheel-like attacks in the same place. Even if the protection circle of Chiba adults is so powerful, it is estimated that it will not play much role. As the saying goes, dripping water through the stone, I think this is very good. Looking at the attack of Kanjiro, Chibas heart also flashed a hint of vigilance. Because Chiba adults apparently felt that their protective circle had fluctuated, and in that place he clearly felt the signs of breaking. But now the Chiba adults can''t move, just hold on for a while, and then stick to it for a while, the month will be able to recover. "Chiba adults, there is no need at all, you let go, the moon is not worth it for you!" Seeing this picture, the moon was very distressed, and her eyes passed a tear. He didn''t think that his master, Chiba, was so thinking about himself. "Chiba adults, stop!" To be honest, there is no need at all. In the heart of her, she always feels that she is only a servant. Her birth was to help Chiba adults conquer the world of Naruto. As for other ideas, she did not. And the month is not extravagant, she does not need anything at all. I only hope that I can, stay at the Chiba adults. As for the rest, she is not demanding anything. "I won''t give up, month, you can rest assured, I will definitely be good." It was here that in an instant, the technique of Kanjiros smashing technique broke through, and one of the swords was directly inserted behind the Chiba adults. Blood immediately sprang from the back of Chiba. This is the feeling of injury. It is really painful. To be honest, this is the first time since I came to the world that Chiba adults have come to this world. "I fuck, it turns out that there will be no blood in my mouth. It seems that 473 is the show in TV and movies!" At this time, Chiba adults still have their minds to vomit there. He still doesn''t care about himself. Can he spurt blood in his mouth? Then came the second sword to endure again, breaking through the defensive circle directly, and inserted behind the Chiba adults. This was another strong shock. Chiba adults didn''t even have a single reaction, so they were directly removed by him. "Don''t, Chiba adults don''t want to! If you go on like this, you will die!!" You really will die. But Chiba adults seem to care nothing at all. Even if she dies, she can''t let her go, she doesn''t care. Although his relationship with himself is not particularly good, he is, after all, his own servant. As the eve of his master, it is necessary to assume this responsibility. Otherwise, he is not worthy of being the master. "It seems that you guys are not seeing coffins and not crying!" Kanjiro said, he said. In his eyes, he crossed a fierce battle, and manipulated his own cockroaches, and inserted the third blade again into the Chiba adults. Even if the body is strong, the Chiba can not stand this kind of continuity. Sexual assault, that one put the blade on his body. I can do my own life. . Chapter 450： Can sing [subscription] After seeing this scene, everyone was sighing in their hearts. I didn''t think that this man named Chiba was so worthy of love. It was so sorrowful. He will actually support there for his own men, and even one step will not waver, this is worthy of everyone''s admiration. You know, he obviously has a chance to run away, but he didn''t choose to do that. It is not how great the character of Chiba is, and he feels that he has left this way, and his heart is very unwilling to go. After all, just now, this girl saved her life. If you abandon her at this time, it will really become a real sinner. He insisted on guarding his servant, and even one step did not waver. This is what everyone has not thought of. To be honest, he is already qualified by this alone. As the owner of the month, Chiba is doing very well. He is the one who needs the most help in the month, and he comes forward! However, after seeing this scene, the month is very unwilling. After all, I am so fond of my own master. "Chiba adults, really, there is no need for that." At this time, the tears of the moon will almost slip down. She is really willing to resist the explosion for Chiba adults. The month did not intend to get any return from Chiba adults. Moreover, the month does not want to get any return. She is only very hopeful that Chiba adults can live well, as long as they can see that Chiba adults live well. That month was very satisfying. But in the minds of Chiba adults, he doesn''t think so. He is different from the idea of ??the month, in the eyes of the moon. All her actions are for the cause of Chiba adults. To put it bluntly, it is to conquer the world. Months can, let Chiba adults achieve this dream, she is very hard, very serious, and I am thinking about these Chiba adults all the time. As for her own life and death, she does not care at all, even if she is killed in the battlefield, it is only a short-lived. The month is not extravagant. The only thing he wants is that his master, Chiba, can make himself serve him well. And, don''t hate her. So I said that this person is quite easy to satisfy at times, and this is the case for the current month. The action of Kanjiro has not stopped at all. It is necessary to know that for the details of the person of Chiba, Kanjiro and I loved Luo before conducting a detailed investigation. In the war in Konoha Ninja Village, this Chiba in front of him is a very terrible person, and he must be solved. Even if he uses all kinds of means, he must do whatever it takes. Taking advantage of his neutral position is the best time to start, if it is said that during this period, Jiu Jilang did not pose any threat to them. It is a big trouble to wait for him to recover. This masked man, what is best at it, is the Ray attribute. As far as this mine attribute is concerned, there is basically no nemesis. So everyone present, there is no way to take him. "I see you can still reluctantly when to `v!" Just then, I love Luo, accompanied by my own sand. He carried a huge gourd and came to the front of Chiba. At this moment, Chibas hand cant move, but after seeing I love Luo, he still slightly twisted his head, and looked at my love Luo, staring at him. Chiba adults sneered, and it turns out that you, the so-called ninjas, have an unscrupulous time! When I loved to hear this sentence, he did not, immediately answered, and his expression was very calm, this is just the enemy''s speech attack. "For a demon like you who does not blink, the ninja does not need to tell you any principles. If you talk to the devil, it will always be human!" I love Luo word by word. Its really like what I loved, after a battle at Konoha Ninja Village. The name of Chinos adult has instantly resounded throughout the world of Naruto. There is no doubt about this. It must be known that it is basically non-existent in this world to be able to take down Konoha Ninja Village for three people. Even if the six immortals reincarnate, it is impossible to take the Konoha Ninja Village. But the man named Chiba in front of him did it. Therefore, there is another saying about the rumors of Chiba adults. Many people think that he is a demon, a real demon. A demon that is enough to destroy the world of fire-fighting, along with this rumor spread around, the name of Chiba adults is getting bigger and bigger, and even in just a few days, it has spread to other countries. And this group of guys, also intends to join hands to deal with Chiba adults, this Chiba adults have long anticipated. It is not surprising, but what he did not think of, the plan of his own country to attack the wind, was actually revealed. This group of guys is moving too fast. In fact, Chiba adults do not know a truth. That is in this sad place, this so-called enchantment is able to control people''s ability to perceive. It can reduce people''s perception of time. Don''t look at the fact that Chiba adults feel that they have come to this enchantment for only one to two hours. But in fact, the outside world has already passed, about a week (about Zhao). When that enchantment was broken, the perception of Chiba adults returned to normal. At this time, Chiba adults glanced inadvertently, and he saw the woman who fought with herself. ". Who is this girl? Why is she here?" What is the purpose of her appearance here? When Chiba adults saw this woman, the doubts in their hearts were much more. Because the woman who fought with herself was standing there at the moment. This point is what made Chiba adults not think of it anyway. After seeing the doubts in the eyes of Chiba adults. I love Luo explained. "This girl is just a substitute. In other words, this guy doesn''t exist at all." Chapter 451： Super fantasy [seeking automatic] I love Luo not only said this, but he also explained it. After all, I loved to control the sand, and toward the woman, flew over. However, the woman did not move at all. She stood there in such a dull way, and the body had no point at all, letting me attack the sand of my love. After seeing this scene, the hearts of Chiba adults are also subtle, and there is a ripple. This guy, what is this thing? Could it be that? When things develop to this time, Chiba adults are not as suspicious. All this is just an illusion. That woman is just one, illusion! As the Chiba adults suspect, this woman is actually a guy made by fantasy! The sand attack I loved did not cause any harm to her at all. The most amazing thing is that the sand of my love Luo was actually worn directly from the girl''s body. Moreover, his sand did not touch the woman''s body at all, but the 833 said that this woman does not exist in the body at all. His everything is just a phantom, just a projection. If this phenomenon is explained by the words of Chiba on their side, the girl in front of me is just an image. "What the **** does this happen?" Chiba adults whispered in their hearts. The reason why Chiba adults didn''t believe in this matter was because he used the sensory ability of the shocking fruit. The sensory ability of the earthquake fruit really felt the existence of this woman, so said. Chiba adults are very surprised. I love Luo to continue to explain. This place is also called the death situation, not to mention this place. What treasures are buried or what exists? Huge energy, this place is like a devil zone. Here, there is a very powerful energy, this energy forms a huge magnetic field, and forms a huge enchantment, this enchantment is naturally formed, as long as it is human. After entering, there is basically no chance to come back alive, even if you are a god, there will be a strong illusion in it. And the illusion will be very real, so you can''t tell which one is true and which one is fake, just like you. In fact, you don''t have a hand with the thunder of the thunder property, and the so-called scroll is just an illusion created in your mind. All these hallucinations are made by your heart. When you have this kind of thought in your heart, this enchantment will pass through, huge electromagnetic waves to control your brain, let your brain experience the real fantasy. This is why this place is called the place of death. All the ninjas of our country of the wind are not allowed to come to this place, because it is because this real fantasy can kill people. Can make people feel endless fear. But we seem to underestimate your ability, originally intended to let you fend for themselves in this illusion, but you guy, but very tenaciously survived. "Fantasy? The illusion you said, I don''t know, the illusion made by your chakras alone can''t deceive my eyes." This is undoubtedly cultivated. Chibas perception of the ability is very much, especially his political model, which can distinguish the illusion very well. This is also a good way for Chiba to deal with ninjas. Be aware that illusion is one of the most difficult ninjutsus in the world. But it is also the easiest way. Because illusion is (beah) everything that comes from the heart, as long as you don''t have this kind of idea, the illusion is not enough for you, but the illusion that Chiba adults are now meeting is quite true. . Even Chiba adults did not understand. If you say that all this is just an illusion, why is it hurting that month? This point does not lack an explanation. However, the words I love Luo have pointed out that the whole incident has its long history. I loved Luos mouth and flashed a bit of dissatisfaction, he explained very impatiently. The so-called scroll is just a belief in your heart. In other words, what you think in your heart is your thoughts. Have you ever thought about a problem? When you pick up the reel and open it, what did you see? That''s right, you saw something that could, exploded, and felt a very powerful chakra, but have you ever thought that this powerful chakra is very close to your tail shot. It is due to the huge energy formed by the compression of the chakra. In other words, the injury to the moon is not, the reel, nor the so-called explosion, it is your own, the tail animal used in the illusion. After hearing the explanation of my love Luo, the heart of Chibas adult is like a knife cut. He did not think that it is himself to hurt anyone. But there is one more point that makes Chiba adults unreasonable. Even if he used his secret technique, Peng himself was deeply immersed in the illusion, but how could two people exist in a illusion at the same time. For the ignorance of Chiba adults, I love Luo can only laugh. I told you that this illusion is naturally formed, and his powerful power is not controlled by human beings at all. After hearing this explanation, Chibas heart suddenly stunned, and he felt as if he was caught in a deep self-blame. The injury of the month is not caused by other people, but by himself. "Chiba adults, you don''t want to blame yourself. This matter has nothing to do with you. It''s just an excuse for this man to say. You must not be fooled by Chiba, he just wants to irritate you. Even in the case of the month, he was very worried about his master in the case of injury. "Then we don''t talk nonsense, start fighting!" I love Luo''s move very effectively. He obviously feels the fluctuation of Chiba''s emotions. As long as this guy''s fluctuations are greater, his combat value will be weakened even more. "Sand storms are buried!" I don''t have any nonsense with Chiba, and he took out his own housekeeping skills without saying anything. . Chapter 452： Sandstorm funeral [please full order] This move is a small town I love, but this method is very effective, that is, you have sand to bury all the enemy''s body in the sand, then squeeze the sand and give the enemy''s body a crushed one. skill. This skill seems to be simple, but it really has to be mobilized, but it costs quite a chakra. The sand that was produced by the ground instantly wrapped the Chiba adults. However, at this time, Chiba adults still did not loosen the body of the moon. She didn''t dare to let go, knowing that if she releases her hand at this time, then the body of that month will die. After seeing this scene, everyone sighed in the heart. This is a good opportunity. It is a very good time to kill this demon in one fell swoop. If you miss this opportunity, it will be difficult to find the next opportunity. I loved Luo''s heart and flashed a trace, fierce, he said very faintly, and his face did not have any pity expression. I love Luo''s right hand slowly reaching into the air, and after the sand has completely wrapped the people of Chiba, his right hand is tightly gripped. The sand surged with Chakra and instantly shrank. A very large squeezing force that compressed the entire body of Chiba adults. Every time I love this, I saw it and found that there was a lot of blood, which was sprayed out of the sand. However, this scene in front of us is very surprised by Kanjiro, because there is no blood spurting out of the sand. What is the matter? Could it be that? The demon in front of him, in his body, is simply there is no trace of blood! This is simply impossible! call At this time, Chiba adults took a deep breath. He used his own strength to finally give the wounds of the moon. To be honest, after seeing this scene in the month, her whole person is like a spirit collapse. At this time, she suddenly shouted loudly, facing my eyes, I love Luo, screaming wildly. You guy, I will not let you go, if you say. If you hurt a thousand hairs a thousand hairs, I will definitely let you guys disappear from the world without a trace. Anger, endless anger, but I love Luo but did not pay attention, the words of the moon attack. He did not care at all. I love Luo and snorted, he did not speak. "Sand storms are buried!" That ton of sand instantly became a body of Chiba, which deformed the extrusion. The moon couldn''t believe her eyes. She stared at Chiba. In my heart, it seems that there are countless knives, just cutting myself. At this time, she suddenly remembers the time when she first met with Chiba adults, at that time. I am still only a child. Yes, the month and the other, normal people grow differently. She was 9 years old from the moment she was born. At the age of nine, the month was basically based on the domineering color that Chiba adults provided. This is what makes everyone very surprised. Even Chiba is very surprised. He didn''t think that when the girl grew up, she didn''t grow up with milk powder, but grew up with the domineering color. Yes, when the first month of the month met with Chiba adults, her belly screamed. This point is that Ning Yueer feels very embarrassed. Chiba adult, slowly lowering his body, he smiled and said to the moon. "I think you should be hungry. If you are hungry, I have something delicious here. I am here, there are candy, do you want it?" After hearing the moon screaming, Chiba adults are also somewhat embarrassed. On his body, there is no ready-made food, only one or two candy. Yueer shook her head, indicating that she did not like to eat candy. At this time, Chiba adults are also somewhat helpless. For young children, they should all like candy very much. However, Chiba adults, the child in front of them, do not like to eat sugar. Chiba adults touched it very gently. The little head of the month, he smiled and said lightly. Asking for flowers "Then can you tell your uncle? What do you want to eat!" It doesn''t matter if Chiba adults say this. After speaking, he found himself in trouble and regretted it very much. Seeing the girl in the month, she said very shyly. "Chiba adult, I am very uninterested in food, but I really like to devour domineering!" Domineering, when Chiba adults heard this vocabulary, Chiba adults almost did not faint in the ground, he did not think of anyway, the girl in front of her can actually rely on domineering for food. Yes, Chiba adults didn''t get it wrong. The girl named Moon in front of her eyes really needs to be domineering. ..... That is because her physical characteristics are different from those of other children. At the age of 9, her body can''t produce domineering at all, so she has to maintain her life by absorbing the domineering food. "Uncle said to you, this domineering, it is a very harmful substance, this thing can not be swallowed, my uncle waits today, give you a few meals, let Uncle Xiangji give Are you bringing it up?" To be honest, Chibas forehead is very embarrassing at the moment. He always thought that this girl named Yue is joking. You must know that this domineering is actually a very powerful weapon. It can even be said that he is in an invisible state. Chiba does not know how this thing can be swallowed. Can this stuff really be eaten as food? Looking at the little Lolita in front of her eyes, Chiba adults directly rejected her request. This little loli is simply too unreasonable to take trouble, since he said this to lie to his uncle. "Chiba adults, I don''t like to eat human food!" The little girl named Yue Er is still saying something inexplicable. This thing made Chiba adults very uncomfortable. She was slightly angry. "Don''t mess with your uncle again?" "I am not teasing you, I don''t eat human food, really, I also eat human food, I feel very disgusting!" Chapter 453： Little Loli [to subscribe] Chiba adults listened to the rhetoric of this month, and my heart was very embarrassed. How is she always a human being? Does she mean that she is not a human? However, from her appearance, she is indeed a human! . Moreover, no matter the appearance, the figure, the nose or any other characteristics, this girl, this little loli, is simply a human being. In the past, Chibas control over domineering was not very stable, so when he was slightly angry, the domineering was leaked. It is at this moment that the adult of the night saw a thing that made him unforgettable, that is, the girl of the month, suddenly screamed his little zui. Then I took a sigh of relief, and Chiba adults felt the domineering around them, and they began to move closer to her mouth in the "Four Seven Seven", and she was absorbed by her whole. I go! Surprised with a face, shocked with a face, this little Loli really can rely on domineering for food. After swallowing up the domineering of Chiba adults, the body of the moon is obviously a little taller. And she was very full, and she still had a full meal. Not only the body, but immediately got a long height, and even her voice began to change slightly. After the little loli absorbed his domineering, it was direct, age, and a few months long! After seeing this scene, Chiba was shocked. He did not expect such a growth rate to be so fast. "Is it really you rely on, domineering for food?" Chibas heart really didnt know how to describe this kind of thing, he was the first time he encountered it. "You can''t say that, Chiba master, in fact, sometimes the moon sometimes eats food and eats human food, but now my body can''t do this. I have to rely on domineering to get my body. Rapid growth." The world is really nothing, Chiba adults did not think that the girl who was summoned by herself was mainly relying on domineering food. If this is the case, then his domineering will not be sucked by him? Chiba adults, I heard that fox can give people yang, but have not heard of a little girl can squeeze the domineering of his body. It feels very strange to think about this. This picture is also the first time that Chiba adults and the moon meet. In the days that followed, I could even say that every day, the moon is based on the domineering of Chiba adults. She grows very fast, others need a year, and she may only have a few days. Watching the moon grow up day by day, Chiba, the troubles in the hearts of adults have increased. He did not think that this little Lolita, who is called the moon, is actually so tall. In just one month, he actually rose from 9 to 17 years old. Chiba is really quite speechless. He has seen rapid growth, but he has never seen such a long time. In less than two months, the month is already a slim girl. At this time, Chiba could not help but spit in her heart. Is this the legendary loli development plan? However, this time is too short, just spent two months. Can I cultivate a very cute little loli into a lady? In the past, Chiba adults treated the moon as their own sister, but when they watched the growth of the moon every day, he felt that he could not look directly at the moon before xiong! There is a particularly glaring thing that makes Chiba adults unable to calm down. This is really tm is a sin! I loved seeing Chiba adults and there was no blood, so he used a ninja again. This move quickly I love Luo''s strongest move. Without the help of a crane, I love to quickly print in my hands. The sand on the ground instantly buried the Chiba adults. And the sand-like sand buried the body of Chiba adults in the ground. Don''t, don''t, the current body of the month, although it says that life is dangerous, she can''t move. "Sand storms are buried!" I love Luo, suddenly, in the hands of the squatting, hit the ground, with the chaos of his chakra, the sand-like sand suddenly sunken to the ground ..... The body of Chiba is buried in it, this huge depression, began to squeeze his body. So after seeing such a scene. I feel that this guy called Chiba is not alive. "You guy, you guy is actually!" That''s right, that is, at this moment, the moon has exploded! Her prayers were not touched by God, and her petition did not allow me to let down the weapons in her hands. The death of Chiba adults is caused by one''s own hand. If Chiba adults do not save themselves, then Chiba adults will not die. So now the month, its raining, and in the nausea cycle, her eyes are very empty, as if she had lost her soul. The current month is like a dead body, she does not know how to think, do not know what is called human nature! The present month is like a machine. In her mind, only the word "lu" is killed, and there is no emotion at all. The machine is cold, no emotions, no emotions, and now the moon is like a machine! "Oops, this guy actually ran away!" I loved Luos expression and there was a trace of worry, which he did not expect. In front of this guy called the moon, her nerves have now collapsed. It is completely in a state of 1.0 void. This state is basically no different from death. "I want to kill you!!" "I must kill you personally and let your body be cut into pieces." The language that the month is now speaking is completely different from the one just now, and her words are very cold. And there is no emotion at all with humanity. "Magic dance!" After all, the body of the moon suddenly disappeared in place. When the body of the moon appeared again, my body was already hit by a rock-like force. In an instant, a blood spurted from the mouth of my love Luo, but this is not over. The rock-like body once again hit the xiong mouth of my love. . Chapter 454： Sand armor [subscription] Just like a bullet, it runs directly through the body of my love. That speed is simply not something that people can capture, and the power is not enough for humans to resist. Even the sand armor of my love is instantly destroyed. How powerful is this? Surprised by the surprise, the scene of this scene made everyone in the room squeeze a cold sweat. As the saying goes, its just that the dog is in a hurry and will bite, and now the month is basically in a state of madness. "You guy, even my sand armor has crashed!" Seriously, if it is not the protection of the sand armor, then I love Luo to death. The rock-like body directly penetrated the body of my love, and also crashed a small hill. After that, I saw my love Luo, did not die, the moon vacated and floated in the air. A surprising scene happened, and the body of the month began to heal. And she healed very fast, this guy, isn''t 14 already dead? What is the matter now? Everyone looks at the sky, in the sky, and the moon floats on it. She looked at the people below with a very empty look. "You guys are going to die for me!" After she said this sentence, around her, there began to be some domineering, and after these domineering, her surroundings began to be surrounded by a cold. If you don''t read it wrong, this is the power of the devil''s frozen fruit! Everyone only felt that the surrounding air instantly dropped to minus one degree Celsius. And this temperature is still falling sharply, and getting lower and lower, and getting lower and lower. This is the same as returning to the Cambrian era! Wanli is frozen! Moon said word by word, she said very powerful. The moment is surrounded by icebergs, even if the place is desert. But the month still produced a lot of ice, the place, frozen and dead. In the next moment. Yue''s eyes slowly opened, and in her hand, slowly showed a small ice mark. That''s right, the ice mark is very, tough. Up to seven or eight meters. This weapon is a unique cheat of the month. And the destructive power of this move is very powerful, even stronger than the power of the tail animal. "You guys, go to **** together!" At the same time as the months of talking, there is no human feeling in the eyes. She began to borrow backwards and was ready to shoot. "Everyone is ready to prepare for the impact!" At this time, the whirlpool Naruto suddenly spoke. He also realized the crisis. Seriously, at this time, if you are not a fool, you know you should defend. If this group of people can get this trick, then don''t know. Maybe, or maybe not. After all, the moon will throw the ice gun in the hand and give it a quick throw. And, on the top of the ice gun, chan is around a layer of domineering. A very powerful domineering! This domineering chan wound on the ice gun, so that the power of the ice gun increased by more than ten times. If you have to take something for comparison, it is like a starburst. If the power of the Earth''s explosive star is full, then the power of this ice gun is 10 times that of the Earth''s explosive star. This is absolutely no exaggeration. "I am going to hurt your mother!" That is, buried at the same time under the sand, Chiba adults finally climbed out. He muttered in his mouth, I went to your grandmother''s bear, I did not expect that the sand of my love Luo is so powerful. All of them will crush the bones of Laozi. Seriously, Chiba adults dont want to swear. But now he can''t help but burst into a foul language. This is your mother, the bones of Laozi are really broken. At the same time, thousands of adults looked up at the sky, and he saw the world of ice-filled worlds. I didnt even have to think about it. Everything around it must have been made by the moon. But the unfortunate thing about Chiba is that the first thing he saw when he looked up was. Yes, what he saw was the moon''s ice gun, and he ran towards him. I am going, Chiba is very speechless. These times I just climbed up from the heap of dead people. I didnt expect anything, but I actually met such a very big disaster. After seeing the ice gun sold out, there was a slight surprise in the eyes of Chiba. This ice gun of the month will definitely spread to myself! I am not sure I can take this trick! But now Chiba adults have no other way. As the saying goes, how can this arrow thrown out can be recycled? Therefore, Chiba adults had to make their own fortifications. He opened up layers of layers around his body, domineering! And began to use the shocking fruit to shatter the space around him. Let yourself be in a different dimension space. This may not be the case, and it will be affected by the power of the ice gun. As for the other ninjas in Konoha Ninja Village and the Wind Country, there are no 080s for thousands of adults to think so much. It is estimated that this group of guys will die more than half of them under the moon ice gun. The moment the ice gun touched the ground, it was like the power of the ten tail beasts. That power is enough to destroy everything. If the power of the tail gun is very powerful, then the power of the ice gun can no longer be described by the word horror. The end of the world is no different. Even the Chiba adults, the defense has been affected. He was also affected by this tremendous force. But fortunately, Chiba adults are not as fragile as others, and its spread is basically painless. On the other hand, in the group of Muye Ninja Village and the Wind Country, there are more than half of the guys who have already swayed. "I went, I really didn''t think that the month was launched, it was so powerful!" This made the Chiba adults very surprised. I didn''t expect that even if the moon was in a violent situation, I could even hurt myself! The power of this guy is really not to be underestimated. Around the Chiba adults, three defensive circles were created. But under the attack just now, all the defensive layers were destroyed, and even Chiba adults were affected in the heterogeneous space. . Chapter 455： Sweep everything [to be automated] It can be seen how powerful this power is, even the alien space has been attacked. Chibas forehead has already had a slight sweat. He is in the heart, a slight slap in the head, if the month is really hard with himself, whoever loses who won is not necessarily! This point is that the Chiba adults are telling the truth. That month, he has the ability to be one of the three majors of One Piece. He has frozen fruit and is one of the strongest abilities of the natural department. The power of the three majors can basically rival, Chiba adults! Looking at the moon, it was very empty, and there was no feeling of the month, and I felt a bit sad in my heart. Even feeling a trace of anger, you know, Chiba adults, in this world, there is no dependence, his only close relatives, that is his own servant. Your own servant. The feelings that I would like to be with him are especially strange. "Month!" In the eyes of Chiba adults, there was a trace of desolateness. He knew that if he did not save the moon at this time, he would die that month. Be aware that if she continues to fight in this very empty form, the domineering in her body will be used up, and by that time, the power of the frozen fruit will counteract her body. In this case, the moon will never come back. This is a scene that people in Chiba do not want to see anyway. The huge ice gun swept everything on the ground. It can be said that even if you have a thousand troops, it is difficult to resist this attack of the moon. The entire Konoha Ninja Village, even the majority of the ninjas in the Wind Kingdom, has been hung up halfway under the deterrent of this ice gun. The explosive force generated by the ice gun? Just like the ten tail beasts. How powerful is this! Amazing, incomparable amazement, at this time, I have a hint of fear in my eyes. You know, if you are not under the protection of the armor, you can basically say that it has been hung up. Moreover, this ice gun attack, I love Luo once again protected himself with sand armor, he used his own sand to create a very strong shield. Moreover, this shield has 3 layers and each layer is quite thick. But the explosive power of the ice gun completely destroyed the three layers of shields. This is the power of the moon, this is the power to destroy the earth! But even so, the ninjas in Muye Village and the ninjas in the country of the wind, because of the large number, the base is too large, and have not been completely eliminated, and a large part of them have survived very completely. Like the whirlpool Naruto Kakashi, this very powerful ninja. Such an attack is simply not a fear. "Everyone is okay. Hey!" At this time, the whirlpool Naruto began to talk, and he looked around the situation, it was simply terrible. He couldn''t even look at it with the naked eye. It was a terrible scene, and the body of his own partner was lying there. And the blood is full of their whole body, you know, this group of guys were very good companions with themselves yesterday, but today they are alive and dead. Looking at the heart of this scene, the whirlpool of Naruto, it is like, in the knife cut... His heart is even bleeding, knowing that the whirlpool Naruto is very important to friendship, and he respects his own tolerance. "I will not let you go this guy, I must kill you personally!" As the saying goes, anger is due to love will be accumulated. When you have love in your heart, you will have anger. "You guy, be prepared to die!" At this moment, the eyes of the whirlpool Naruto, suddenly, burst out of the immortal pattern of Chakra. His body was instantly lifted, and his movements became very delicate. The whirlpool Naruto said nothing, a big jade spiral pill went straight to the moon! At the moment of the month, her body is above the sky. When the whirlpool Naruto wants to hit the big jade spiral pill on her body, it must throw out the big jade spiral pill. However, this skill that can throw Da Yu Spiral Pill does not exist. At this point, at least Chiba adults know. He is very familiar with the skills of the whirlpool Naruto. He knows that this big jade spiral pill is not the same as the wind Spiral Sword. Da Yu Spiral Pill can only be attacked at close range and can not be directly thrown out, but the Spiral Sword is different. He can throw it out and expand it when the enemy is unknown. This is the power of the whirlpool Naruto. Although the eyes of the moon are very hollow, he is very clear about the goal of capturing the surrounding movements. When the whirlpool is Naruto, this hand gathers the big jade spiral pill. The month also felt the threat. She measured her face here and started using the skills after seeing the whirlpool. And the skills she used this time are even more powerful. The skills used this time are not ice guns, but ice rain. The rain of ice, this skill is like his name, it is a veritable big skill. It was at this moment that the sky suddenly covered a thick layer of clouds, and not only that, in the clouds, there began to gather some water droplets. These water droplets solidified instantaneously and began to form a very large ice gun. Although the size of these ice guns is not as big as it was just now, its number (Nod''s) is very large, just like rain, densely covered with the entire sky. This piece of black pressure is simply not counted, it is like raindrops. After seeing this scene, everyone saw a desperate look in the middle of the eye. Some ninjas have even begun to shake their hands, and some ninjas have even begun to retreat. It is impossible for everyone to imagine that this is a powerful force. If this ice rain is hit, it will basically cause the entire Konoha Ninja Village, or the people of the Wind Kingdom, to suffer the catastrophe. And the number of ice guns is still increasing in a circle. The big jade spiral pill in the hands of the whirlpool Naruto was only broken by an ice gun from Yueer. Then another ice gun came over to the whirlpool Naruto. . Chapter 456： Ice rain [please full order] However, the whirlpool Naruto responded very quickly in the case of the immortal mode, so it escaped this skill very lightly. But I have escaped this attack, but I can''t hide all the attacks. Even if the whirlpool Naruto has a fairy mode, he has no power to hide in the huge number of ice walls. Because this ice gun is not the same as other ice guns, there are many ice-resistant ninjas, they, made, ice guns, in addition to some physical attacks, there is no additional attack. But this kind of ice gun of the month, its power, is not the same as those of ordinary refrigerators. On her refrigerator, there is a very strong domineering. This kind of domineering is the domineering of the overlord color. At the moment of contact with the ground, a very powerful explosion will occur. This explosion is similar to the same-tailed cannon. Although the power of the ice gun is now dispersed, in the face of this huge ice rain, the ninja of Muye Ninja Village and the ninja of the country of the wind are instantly caught in the great crisis of life and death. Whether it is dead or alive, it depends on whether this group of people can withstand the attack. If this group of guys can''t go low, then they will only have one dead end. If this group of guys can resist 690, then they have the hope of living and living. In this world of weak meat and strong food, natural selection, strong survival, this is the law of all things. The so-called justice and evil have not been separated for a thousand years. What is justice and what is love? Do you have to say that the attacking party is evil, and the defensive side is justice? In the eyes of many people, they always think that the hero is justice, like the whirlpool Naruto Kakashi, that is the hero in their eyes. Chiba adults snorted, and he knew that only the strong in this world can survive, and there is no justice or evil at all. If you have to define yourself, then you are fighting for survival and fighting for your own life. Standing on the stand of Chiba, can you say that you have fought this time for your own life, the so-called evil? Then we think about it, if you stand in the perspective of the moon, the Chiba adults are killed by the Konoha Ninja village. Must that adult behave (bebh) to die? Is it true that they are killing thousands of nights? Is it harming the world? In the eyes of the moon, this is not what is called justice, but it is not what is called evil. It just follows a law of all things in the world, that is, natural selection and survival. If you don''t have the power, then it''s only frozen in vain. "The language of ice, the end of the world!" At this time, she said this sentence very heavily in the month, and in the eyes when she spoke, she did not bring any emotion at all. This guy''s eyes are very empty. Everyone pays attention to protection! When I saw this scene, the heart of the mother-in-law was so fast that I couldnt do it, and I loved Luo, and his expression was a slight wrinkle. These two guys, the fire shadow of a wooden leaf ninja village, and the other wind and rain, both of them have a responsibility to protect their villagers. If the last attack was a lucky one, then this attack basically has no concept of luck. At this time, everyone felt desperate, and their eyes flashed a glimpse of their desire for life. Many people have begun to seal and try their best to resist their own huge attacks. And I loved Luo, so I quickly printed, he used his own chakra, and, 80% of the body of Chakra, created a very large rain cover. The size of the shield is very large, and he is basically covered with a layer. Even this passport has exceeded the protection of the sand armor. Then I love Luo and see the situation is not right, and quickly protect his villagers under their own sand. If this powerful ice rain is hit, these people are very willing and will be lucky to survive. If they can''t, then they can only say that they have tried their best. On the other hand, the mother-in-law is very nervous and nervous. On the other hand, although the amount of her chakra is very large, and the various gunsmiths are very, more powerful, is the elite of the elite, but only her defense strength is quite low. Because in the past battles of the mother-in-law, she used to attack each time, and she would not be involved in defense. This is not to say that he does not learn defensive skills. That''s because there aren''t many opponents in her life. Every time she fights, she is unilaterally killed, so she doesn''t need this defensive skills at all. How to do? What should I do? When the mother-in-law was very distressed, the whirlpool Naruto eyes flashed a glimmer of light. In this very urgent situation, he thought of a very good idea. Although he said that he could not save all the villagers in Konoha Ninja Village, 70% of them were saved without problems. "The mother-in-law, hurry to concentrate everyone here, I use, the call of the immortal model, I moved the ninja of Muye Ninja Village to Miaomushan!" To be honest, the whirlpool Naruto, you never thought of this idea, and he did not think that this wonderful wood mountain actually has such a role. In the case of the immortal mode, through the scroll, the immortal mode of the whirlpool Naruto, in this case, is connected with Mikiyama, so he can summon the people here after using a certain amount of chakra. Go to Miaomu Mountain. However, the number of people summoned cannot be too much. And the whirlpool Naruto, at this time, Chakra in the body, his power is not so big, can not transfer all the ninjas in the Konoha Ninja Village to Miaomu Mountain at one time, only part of which can be transferred. For the rest, they can only rely on their own strength. When the mother-in-law heard the suggestion of the whirlpool Naruto, she also nodded slightly, now in this very critical situation. If it is a solution, it must be used. Even if it is, it is quite good to be able to save more of a ninja in Konoha Ninja Village. . Chapter 457： Miaomushan [subscription] Of course, according to the advice of the masters of the mother-in-law, these Chinese people quickly concentrated on the side of the whirlpool Naruto, using the scroll to donate the group of guys to Mt. As for other things like Kakashi, ah Kay teacher red beans are forbearing. They can only rely on their own strength to escape this attack. Kakashi possesses, blood continues to limit, I think, using its ability to escape this attack should not be a problem, but ah Kai and red beans are quite a bit difficult. In particular, Teacher Akai, although he said that he will have some ninjutsu, but his main thing is ~ body surgery. Physical skills are his most powerful force. "In this great crisis of life and death, we should explode the power of our youth, the eternal power, Xiao Li, are you ready?" Whenever and wherever, no matter where, or even at any time, Teacher Akai is so energetic. In the face of such a catastrophe, Jiuquan City still maintains a positive, young heart. Excuse me, fight, burn our youth! "Yes, Teacher Akai, let''s burn youth together!" Responding to him is a thick-browed boy, to be honest, these two masters and apprentices are not only similar in appearance, very similar. In terms of personality, it is also very similar. I don''t know, is this really influenced by Teacher Kai? For other reasons, or because the two men''s exercise is a physical technique, and the two are best at body skills, so they are very familiar. If you say that the group of ninjas in Muye Ninja Village do not know, ah Kai teacher, and the thick eyebrows are the relationship between men and women, this group of people will definitely regard the thick eyebrows as the son of Kais own son. Because the two guys are so straight, exactly the same, they can even be said to be carved out of a mold, except that the two people''s body and height are somewhat different. The ice rain of the moon shone down. In an instant, the whole earth was shrouded in fear. Then, countless ice guns quickly flew toward the ground. And the speed is constantly increasing, getting faster and faster... "You guys are all going to **** to me, I want you to be buried with thousands of nights!" Even if the eyes of the moon are very empty, even her spirit has collapsed, but the subconscious in his head has always believed in his belief that he deeply loves his Chiba adults. . This hatred is he is bound! At the moment when I saw the rain of ice, Chibas forehead flashed a trace of surprise. I didnt expect that he had just climbed out of the dead. And I just escaped an attack. I didn''t expect this one after another to happen again. Do you want to be cruel! The last attack has spread to Chiba adults. Even if the ice rain of this month is hit again, even Chiba will feel a little tricky. To know this massive attack, it is difficult for the Chiba adults to resist. If it is the attack of these characters in the Naruto world, then the Chiba adults can easily destroy those ice guns by using the shocking fruit. But the moon''s ice gun is a bit different, because there is a very strong domineering on her refrigerator. If the Chiba adults are in fruit, they may not be able to completely resist it! "What am I doing in the end?" Chiba, adults can not help but start to spit in the heart. This person, if you say that if this person is unlucky, then the basic block can not stop a wave of waves. But now there is no other way for Chiba adults. He must use the shocking fruit to resist this attack. "Transfer! Miaomushan!" Accompanied by the sound of the whirlpool Naruto, he began to quickly seal in his hands, and through the scrolls, he released all the chakras on his body and used the summoning technique to transfer most of the ninjas in Konoha Ninja Village. To the wonderful wood mountain. I saw that this group of ninjas suddenly disappeared in the smoke. Well, when these peoples eyes were opened, they had already arrived, and Miaojishan, where Miaoji was. Asking for flowers When the group of ninjas came to Miaomu Mountain for the first time, there was a slight surprise in their hearts. They did not expect the scenery of Miaomu Mountain to be very good. It is completely incomparable with that Gobi and the beach. The gap between the two is too great, and this Mt. Mushan can be said to be. Birds and flowers, surrounded by mountains, long streams. It is simply a fairyland. The so-called small bridges are just like this. However, this description is also very correct. After all, Miaomu Mountain is where the immortals live. These baboons call themselves immortals. The origin of the immortal model is also due to the whirlpool Naruto, the contract signed with Miaomushan. ......... "Children, what is this about him?" My mother-in-law suddenly spoke at this time, and he was seeing the moment of Xiaoming. There was a hint of surprise in the eyes. Because every time Xiao Ming people came to Miaomu Mountain, they were all alone, but this time, the Uzumaki Naruto came to Sekiyama and did bring a large group of ninjas, so? My mother-in-law was very surprised. This is not just a simple matter of surprise, because the whirlpool Naruto does not have the power to master it. The position he moved was a bit special. When the place was released, it was said that in the place where the immortal bathed. "I am very sorry, I am very sorry, my mother-in-law, I am bothering you, sorry, sorry!" There is a very large bath in front, in this bath, my aunt is taking a shower, but for this group of wood leaf ninjas, it is really not a big deal to see a bath. The group of ninjas, very indifferent, can even be said that there is no such thing as a yu. Because the ninjas in Muye Ninja Village are all human beings, this group of human beings is not interested in animals. "Is this group of guys so rude?" If it is said that she is not seeing Xiao Ming, very polite, she has already rushed this group of wood leaf ninjas, the village''s ninja, to other places, and will never let this group of people stay in Miaomu Mountain. . Chapter 458： Predictive [subscription] "What is this old woman? What is the place?" It was at this time that the group of ninjas who were summoned, bowed one by one and whispered. It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t matter, but one person''s sentence suddenly comes to the mother-in-law''s ear. When this sentence is passed to her ear, her mother-in-law is very angry. This is simply her insult. This guy is not an animal, where is the big temper. As the saying goes, this is a politeness. But this group of guys is very rude. This sentence is simply poked in the heart of the aunt. His expression was very angry, and he had arrived, and he could not tolerate it. "The Immortal Spell, "One Seven Seven" Hou Gong Jiali three thousand!" I go! It was at this time that her aunt suddenly used the fairy technique, and she turned her body into some very mature women, and this group of women can basically say that they are not wearing clothes. Among these very smoky smog, these women are very confused. When the group of ninjas saw this scene, the nostrils of those ones began to bleed, and some even started to pour blood. This picture is simply too harmful. My mother-in-law used the technique that Xiao Ming people taught her, the harem. Just let the whirlpool Naruto not think that the mother-in-law actually used this kind of thing in such a place. "Small Naruto, how! Recently, my mother-in-law used your skills, but lost a group of men!" Of course, the man referred to here is not the man outside, but the other cockroaches of Miaomushan. ...... Although the whirlpool Naruto is somewhat speechless, he must also praise it. "My mother-in-law''s technology seems to be getting more and more exquisite, I am very admired." "Tell me honestly. What happened to you here this time? Xiao Mingren?" The jokes have already been opened, and the group of ninjas have also been punished as they should, and the nosebleeds are not only fainting, so when the farce ends. The expression of her mother-in-law suddenly became serious, because in her heart, he felt faintly wrong. When Xiao Ming people usually come, friendship is definitely not so dignified, but today his expression is very dignified. It is difficult to come to Naruto this time. "The Ming people don''t say slang, my mother-in-law, I didn''t plan to stay for a long time, but in a battle, I have to transfer this group of people here, otherwise they will be hurt!" After the whirlpool Naruto said this, the aunt, I immediately understood the meaning. However, in her eyes, she also flashed a trace of surprise, she asked with amazement, who is it, can have such a powerful force? There was a hint of surprise in the eyes of her mother-in-law. He began to inquire about Xiao Ming people to go to the whole story, to know. Just a few days ago, this wonderful Mushan received news from the outside world. It is said that Payne is also the long door. Once again, the accident, the defeat in the battle. And the guy in Changmen seems to have completely lost. When the news was conveyed to Miaomushan, the moment was like a blasting. Most of the cockroaches didn''t believe it. This Penn six can actually be defeated. "But for Xiao Ming, this is also a good thing. After all, the Penn six will attack the Konoha Ninja Village sooner or later. It is also very good to borrow someone else''s hand to call this trouble in the group." My mother-in-law said faintly. It was at this time that the whirlpool Naruto went to the ins and outs of the whole thing, and he said the truth. "The object that we played against us this time is a guy named Chiba. This guy absorbed the power of the nine-headed beast." When the mother-in-law heard it, Xiao Ming people said this, and his eyes again crossed a trace of surprise, how could this be! She said very anxiously. "Small Naruto, in your body, are you not a human force? The nine-tailed fox should not exist in your body, how come, appear in that man?" For this thing that the nine-tailed fox was taken away, the whirlpool Naruto said faintly.... It was on a black windy night, and the whirlpool Naruto walked alone on the way home. Suddenly, a black wind blew up and the whirlpool Naruto lost consciousness. Then when he woke up, the nine-tailed fox in his body was completely stripped. In the memory of Umbrella Naruto, the detachment of the nine-tailed fox is such a situation. Only this kind of scene is forced by the One Piece system and added to the Umbrella Naruto. But in fact, the real nine-tailed fox is not taken away like this. However, this system of the One Piece has changed some of the world''s memories. The name directly changed some of the ninja''s memories. "I really want to know, my mother-in-law, who is the man who is currently fighting against us? I think if it is a fairy, he should know that he should be able to predict the future!" When Xiaoming people said this, her mother-in-law suddenly flashed a flash of light. She thought of a person, that is, the immortal, the so-called prophet. This immortal, the patriarch who is in charge of the whole Miaomu Mountain, looks very old at this age and may even have to squat the elders. He is indeed a prophet. There is no such thing as he does not know in this world. So the whirlpool Naruto intends to ask him for a question. 2.1 Find out who is the target of this enemy. Who is he? "Good guy, Xiao Ming, please come with me." The whirlpool Naruto nodded, but the mother-in-law said that only the Naruto was allowed to come in alone. As for the other ninjas, this was staying in place. It seems that this group of ninjas has not escaped from the illusions of the past. One by one, the face is still carrying stars, the huge love makes this group of people very ugly. One by one se wants to take the lead. So the mother-in-law took it, and the whirlpool Naruto came to the place where the Mt. Passing through one place, the mother-in-law led the whirlpool Naruto to a cave where there was actually a wooden house. . Chapter 459： Parallel world [seeking automatic] What''s strange is that this wooden structure house has not become tidal for many years, but it is glamorous. Is this also because of the reason of the immortal Chakra? Xiao Ming people are so very clever to follow behind her mother-in-law. When two people came, the Prophet was here after. The whirlpool Naruto recognized the prophet at first glance to know that when the whirlpool Naruto was learning the immortal pattern, he often saw the old man. After the old man saw Xiaoming, it seemed that he had already known his purpose in coming here. It seems that the old man is not a prophet. After Xiao Ming people came to the old man, he was very polite and asked him a good voice. I haven''t waited for the whirlpool Naruto to ask, and the old man is snarling with a scorpion. "Small Naruto, I already know the purpose of your coming here. You are going to let me tell you, who is the enemy you are facing this time? Who is it?" Sure enough, the prophet was the prophet, but the age of the immortal was indeed a bit too big. Even if he was lying on the chair 14, it seemed to be a little difficult, and his breathing was also greatly suffocating. The whirlpool Naruto said nothing, directly, he asked. "Yes, Immortal Uncle, I really want to know who is the enemy facing us in Konoha Village?" "When the last time came, the immortal said to us that the enemy that will face this time is Payne, but it seems that things have changed." The whirlpool Naruto is not convinced of this prophet in front of him, but this thing is in front of him, so that he believes that he can not believe. "Small Naruto, don''t worry, listen to me slowly, I haven''t made a mistake. The biggest enemy you face this time is Payne!" When it came to this, the immortal rushed for a meal, and his eyes flashed a hint of surprise. "But in the first half of the month, the prophet''s night view of the sky suddenly found a strange phenomenon, that is, the world was disrupted by something special!" What special things are special needs? The whirlpool Naruto is very puzzled, and this means. Even if this immortal is the prophet of this world, he can''t figure out what this thing is. Isn''t it the ghost of the One Piece system? Only this group of people simply do not know the existence of this system, even the prophet can only feel strange changes, the rules of the world are broken. That''s all, even he didn''t even know his own memory being tampered with! In front of this guy called the Prophet, his memory has been completely changed by the One Piece system. "I don''t know what it is, but I can tell you with certainty that this thing is so powerful that he can even threaten the entire world of fire." "This kind of power, even the prophet has never seen it. He, like you, does not belong to this world. I can answer you with certainty." When the whirlpool Naruto heard this explanation, his brow was also slightly wrinkled. This guy, the enemy in front of him, does not belong to this world, then where does he come from! This is that the whirlpool Naruto is very surprised. Where is it from? When the Naruto asked about this, the prophet also shook his head slightly. As for where the enemy came from, the prophet could not figure out. "As far as you say this, I don''t know, but I can tell you with certainty that he does not belong to this space." That is, in today''s whirlpool Naruto heard a word for the first time. The prophet said slowly. "Maybe this guy is from other planets. It''s hard to say that he comes from other worlds. There are so many worlds in this universe, we call it the parallel world!" The so-called parallel world. The prophet in the parallel world is also ignorant, let alone the whirlpool Naruto. "So now you can tell me what is his power? It seems that these guys will not use ninjutsu, but their power can restrain the ninjutsu." Although Xiao Ming people want to get to the bottom, the result is shaking their heads. What you whirlpool Naruto did not think is that in this world, even the prophet, the patriarch of Miaomushan did not know the truth. "Small Naruto is also very helpless about this matter. Although I am a prophet, I can predict some future, but I can''t help you with this!" The director of the shackle shook his head helplessly. In this world, even he could not guess. "But I can tell you with certainty that this end of the world will come!" I am going to sleep, I am very sleepy! When the patriarch of the patriarch finished speaking this sentence, he began to wake up and sleep. Be aware that after every use of power, the body of the patriarch will feel very tired. Especially predicting the future. This will be consumed, half of his body Chakra. "The end of the world is coming!" When the whirlpool 260 people heard the vocabulary, there was a slight surprise in the heart. Unexpectedly, this unprecedented enemy is actually an unknown number. The whirlpool Naruto, they simply can''t get in. Where does this enemy come from? "Auntie, this matter, even the patriarch does not know, it seems that we will have a hard battle this time!" After the rumor that the mother-in-law heard the end of the world, her expression began to solidify, something she did not think of. This thing is so cruel and cruel. And the coming of the end, that is, the representative said that Miaomushan could not escape. "Small Naruto, I must go and see this thing myself. I have to go there for a while, the so-called devil." At this time, it is no longer related to the survival of the Muye Ninja Village. This has even been related to the life and death of Miaomushan. Therefore, my mother-in-law intends to meet the guy personally. "Small Naruto, you have to prepare, then we will start together!" Even if it is very dangerous, but my mother-in-law, there is a need to witness this. "But my mother-in-law, you can''t go this thing. The power of that guy is very weird. If you have anything, then I...". Chapter 460： :Future [please complete] My mother-in-law knows that this time is fierce, but she still has the obligation to go. After all, Miaomushan is also her home, if it is said that the entire Huo Ying world has been destroyed by this great demon king. That world, there is no longer her place. This war is not only related to the survival of the individual. It is also related to the future of the entire Naruto world. Therefore, my mother-in-law must go to participate in this battle. At this time, when the grandfather suddenly came out from the outside, he would come back. He was particularly energetic and saw the moment of his old class. The brow gently picked it up and he suddenly said loudly. "What do you want to go there? This war is definitely not for you, I can turn things around!" He said that he was very right. Before that, he had already asked the patriarch in advance. The disaster brought about by this Huo Ying world is absolutely unprecedented. "For this war, we need to be calm!" "It takes time to calm down. How do you calm me?" Between the two, the tone is getting heavier and heavier. Although the two are quarreling, the two people have the same idea. That is how to win this war. In fact, the two think differently, but the final result is the same. Both people hope that this war can be won, but war is always a war. As long as it is a war, there will be casualties. And this time the scale is unprecedented. "I don''t think we can fit this thing. Miaomushan still doesn''t want to intervene, or it will turn us into a zone of death." The view of the father-in-law and the concept of the mother-in-law formed the opposite conclusion. Both of them hold different views. The father-in-law believes that Miaomushan should not be involved in this war. This war was originally directed at the world of Naruto. Moreover, the fighting power of Miaomushan is not his opponent at all. My father-in-laws point of view is very clear. What he means is that even if the power of this demon king is strong, as long as the Huo Ying world truly unites, it will surely destroy him in the invisible. In other words, that is to say, the father-in-law does not want to bring the people of Miaomushan to death. "You guy, it seems to be an old age, there is no blood of the year, and people who are greedy and fearful of death are embarrassed." My mother-in-law is very embarrassed, and she is not the kind of person who is particularly prone to bowing. "Small Naruto, we are going to take this war, I must attend." The will of her mother-in-law is very determined. She must personally participate in this war, even if her strength is not enough for those ninjas. But she still worked quite hard. "Stop, do you not hear what I said? If you go, you will definitely bring disaster to Miaomu Mountain." Miaomu Mountain is a group of places where you live in concentrated places. The environment is beautiful and the water is sweet. Looking at the real eyes of the public, Xiao Ming people can also see that he takes this matter very seriously. And the expression is very serious. "You can''t go!" "Why can''t I go?" The difference between the two is that here, the relationship between the mother-in-law and the father-in-law is too much difference. The father-in-law is very good at doing things, and he is very cautious. And my mother-in-law went, exactly the opposite. The character of his two can be said to be complementary, but at some point it is easy to produce certain differences. For example, it is like this. "Stand up, you stand for me, don''t you think about the future of Miaomushan?" "This time the enemy is completely, I don''t know the details of the other party, but according to the news I got, he is a very vengeful person!" In other words, as long as you play against him once, he will let you completely destroy. Even including your family. "I know this thing, don''t stop me." My mother-in-law simply did not have a father-in-law, and discouraged him from acting alone. "This matter has not been discussed!" "Small Naruto, let''s go, don''t pay attention to this kind of greedy and fearful." Looking at his wife''s insistence on going, the father-in-law finally couldn''t stand it. At this time, his brows were slightly wrinkled, biting his own roots tightly, and then said. "If you really want to go, then I will go with you!" "No, you are not the kind of person who is afraid of death?" "I hope you don''t want to be willful. If there is me, at least it won''t make you mess." The quarrel between the two continued, when the whirlpool Naruto suddenly spoke, in order to ease the gap between the two old people. The whirlpool Naruto scratched his head, and he laughed at the two old men, revealing a very, kind smile. Then faintly said. ". My father-in-law, my mother-in-law, I hope that you two will not argue again." It is exactly like the whirlpool Naruto thinks. "If you argue again, it is very easy to bring opportunities to the enemy." Easy to break, the whirlpool Naruto said the key points of the two. The two old men finally reached a settlement. Under the leadership of Uzumaki Naruto, three people came together outside of Mt. When the three people came here, they saw a lot of ninjas in the Konoha Ninja Village. When Naruto came here, he suddenly took a step forward in the gesture of immortality, and stood up in front of everyone. Very majestic, the expression is very serious, (good Zhao) and then said loudly. "We, Muye Ninja Village, suffered the biggest disaster this year, but we must resist and work together!" Very eloquent speech. The whirlpool Naruto hands clasped in front of xiong, compared to other ninjas, he is in the Muye Ninja Village, and his status is now very high. Not because his rank is high, or because his prestige is high. After all, the current Xiaoming people have learned the fairy mode. And in the mission is very good, he used his own efforts to prove his existence, and slowly, let the villagers of Muye Ninja Village began to accept him. I have accommodated him, and I dont think of it as a monster like a nine-tailed fox. This is Naruto now, all the changes. "In order to be able to guard our Muye Ninja Village, we must win this war this time." Chapter 461： Big Devil [four more to subscribe] Yes, this is the war, and the ninjas between the two great powers are assembled. However, the opponent seems to have only one or two people. However, according to the news obtained by the dark department, the big demon seems to have a headquarters. As for the personnel in the headquarters, it has not yet been clarified. But the basic combat power has already been clarified. This big devil has a total of two men in the group. According to the news from the dark, the first one is the girl named Yue. This second is the legendary black beard. Both of these men appeared in the battle of Konoha Ninja Village. Especially the girl named Yue, this woman is quite powerful. Her combat power can be said to be obvious to all, especially the strange gas around her body, which is not like Chakra, but has more powerful power than ordinary people. At this point, the ninja of Muye Ninja Village has seen it. Only one other is the black beard. This person does not show much strength. However, his feelings are quite powerful, especially in the battle of Konoha Ninja Village, this person did not play his power. It can even be said that he is just playing casually. 493 At present, three people, including Chiba adults, are all the forces of the sky. But the investigators in the dark department ignored two of them. The first one was Luffy, and the other was Sauron, who was the strongest bounty hunter. And the strength of Luffy is also very powerful, although the current Luffy did not learn domineering, but enough to rival the black beard. Because this time the black beard did not get, shocking the power of the fruit. Just rely on the power of his dark fruit. After finishing this declaration, Uzumaki Naruto intends to lead everyone back to the battlefield again. At the same time, in the country of the wind, Chiba adults are fighting hard at this time. The people he is fighting with are not the ninja of the country of the wind, but the moon. Because the month has lost control, she simply lost her reason, and she saw who killed who, at all costs. Among them, even Chiba adults, originally Chiba was intended to stop the month, but when Chiba adults appeared in front of the moon, after that, the moon did not recognize it. What the **** does this happen! This month, even the Chiba adults did not know. Under the heavy rain of ice, the ninja of the entire wind country lost almost half of its combat power. There are ninjas from other countries, such as the ninja who came to help, the country of water. Many people are buried under the ice rain. This is not only the case, even those who have to endure, many have not escaped this robbery. It was at this time that Chiba adults suddenly stood up. After everyone saw the face of Chiba adults again, there was a hint of surprise in their hearts. They did not expect this guy to be alive. Everyone was taking a sigh of relief, and in their hearts, they were in a terrible panic. Originally thought that this big devil has died, as long as, solve his men, the war will win. But the scene that you didn''t think of happened happened, and the Chiba adults actually blasted the ground and then vacated. He floated in the air, very fond of the girl of the month, Chiba adults, so he wanted to save her, did not want her to lose her senses, and did not want him to continue this way, consuming his domineering. If you continue this way, the month will definitely lead to physical shock or even death due to excessive use of power. Therefore, Chiba adults must keep her in a stable mood. Chiba adults slowly extended into the air, even if the moon lost her sense of reason, but her insight is very strong, when he felt that the power of the giant bede of the Chiba adults was attacking himself. At that time, the corresponding response was made in an instant. In the hands of the month, again, a very powerful sphere was condensed. This sphere is like a giant jade spiral pill, except that the ball is not rotating. It is burning. The raging fire was wrapped in a huge ice hockey. This is the power. This is the embodiment of power. When the people in Chiba saw this scene, they couldnt help but start to vomit. Is this the legendary ice and fire? I am very embarrassed, although Chiba adults know what it means to be two-day, but they have not really seen it. After the month shouted the name, Chiba adults would really be embarrassed. "Ice and fire two days!" I went, and it was really guessed by Chiba adults. Its really a double fire! However, in the eyes of Chiba adults, the moon is always his own servant. As the master, he must be merciful to his servant. The hand can''t be too heavy, otherwise it will definitely hurt far. This so-called two-day ice and fire is only very powerful in the momentum, but in the actual attack effect, it can not cause anything to Chiba adults, very powerful damage. Because in the fire attribute, thousands of nights adults can be immune, as to be sure to believe, it is very easy to solve, as long as a wave of hands, shock the fruit can, this huge ice hockey shattered. Because there is no domineering on the top, but chan is around the flame. If it is a domineering, it is a bit tricky. During the speech, the huge ice hockey was thrown out by the moon, and the huge ice hockey fell from the sky, just like a meteorite falling. And dragged a long tail behind. This tail is very long. It looks like a meteorite falling, very shocking. However, this is not a problem for Chiba. Chiba is like that, standing there quietly. Everyone was holding their breath and looking at the scene in front of him. The huge ice hockey is actually thrown at himself, the master, are these two guys planning to kill each other? If that''s the case, then it would be better. Everyone looked up at the sky, and the huge fireball rushed to Chiba, and Chiba stood still and motionless. "Tail animal gun!". Chapter 462： Double-tailed beast [subscription] It was at this time that Chiba adults released the tail animal, and this used enough power to completely different from the original tail animal. This is not a level at all. The original tail animal cannons are single, for example, the release of the eight-tailed beast, or the seven-tailed beast, or even a tail-to-tail cannon. But those are all single, and now the tail animal is two tail beasts - together. So the power is also doubled. This is beyond doubt. The beast was instantly hit by the huge ice hockey. The difference in power between the two is really too big. The ice hockey, although coming, is not the end of the beast, half the power. This ball is simply unable to stand the attack of the tail animal, just a hair. The tail animal cannon is like the power of the ice hockey, and it is so bad! In an instant, the hockey pucked. Moreover, this is not over yet, and the beast gun continues to burst forward. There is a big note to kill the momentum of the moon. However, Chiba adults also know that even if the two hair ends are combined, it is impossible to kill one month. This is not to have no confidence in his own tail beast, but he is very aware of his strength in the month. When the beast was approaching the moon, the moon unfolded an ice wall shield around itself. There is no way for this huge ice wall to take it at all. The tail beast was just destroyed the first ice wall, and the second third edition was not touched at all. At this time, Chiba adults suddenly shouted, he said, month, don''t you know me? My name is Chiba. The voice of Chiba adults echoed in the sky, and the sound was very loud and very loud. That sentence echoed in the sky. Chiba adults... Although the name is very familiar, but the month can not think of it, who is this person? In her mind now, killing is killing. Moreover, the most impressive thing in her picture is that I love Luo, and only I love this family will be a face that she can never forget. "Moon, I am an adult of Chiba, I hope you can, wake up!" For the call of Chiba adults, the month is basically ignored. Her eyes have become soulless at this time, and they become very empty. Even if you shout, you can''t come back. I will never come back. But Chiba adults do not intend to give up the month, he must take back the moon from that world. At this time, it can only be suppressed by force. Because of the month, no one now recognizes it, even if it includes himself. Looking at this month of the gesture, really, Chiba adults are very upset, knowing that the moon has become this look. That''s all because of my own reasons. If Aoki adults can get up early, the moon will not be like this. Chiba adults can see despair from her eyes. Even seeing other things. But now the moon is getting more and more fierce, and it becomes very out of control. Her eyes, whoever looks at it, seem to have seen the enemy. Even if she saw Chiba, her eyes did not change a little. Hey! ! ! Perhaps it was because Chiba had crushed her ice hockey, so she was very dissatisfied. At this time, she suddenly screamed loudly. "I want to break you down!" Yueer spoke up, but her voice was very dull, and she was very serious. It is completely different from the sound of the moon in normal times. Just like two people. Silly and unclear. At this time, the month suddenly violently attacked toward Chiba. Her speed is very fast, and she disappears instantly in the same place, when she appears next second. Her figure has appeared next to Chiba. Then there was a quick and fierce punch. The power of this punch is very large. You must know that every time the moon punches his fist, his fist will be entwined with a very powerful domineering. This domineering power is enough to blame everything. Asking for flowers However, this fist, in front of the Chiba people, appears to be somewhat insignificant. The Chiba adults stood there and did not move, letting the attack of this fist, but the attack of the moon did not seem to have a little effect. Although her fist is powerful, but for Chiba, there is no effect, because Chiba is also the domineering of the overlord. Moreover, Chiba''s overlord is overbearing, and it is above the domineering of the moon. Therefore, relatively speaking, the month is in, domineering above to suffer. Every time she punches, she can''t shake the position of Chiba. When I put the Buddha in the moon, I felt the existence of the crisis. Therefore, when dealing with Chiba adults, she was particularly angry. .............. Although she is not rational now, she can feel the existence of strength. Especially when this power is stronger than his strength, she will show a very resistant phenomenon. This is, as the most instinctive reaction of the creature. Like a weak animal, after meeting a powerful animal, it shows a normal reaction. This phenomenon is very normal! Because when the enemy is strong, he will instinctively appear a resistance force. Above the sky, the moon is tweaked with thousands of nights, and it is like a fiery stone. The two people are very fierce in the battle. It can be said that the phenomenon of white heat has already arrived, that is, at this time, Chiba adults intend to use brute force. Control the month and let her be in a very stable state. The body of the month that can not be controlled is at this critical time. At this time, there was a fierce flash in the eyes of Chiba adults. His eyes were fast, and in a flash, a powerful force broke out. This power is the power of the chain, used by Chiba adults, Chakra of the tail beast, has produced countless chains. These root chains are sturdy and numerous. That root chain wraps it around. Tightly wrapped around. The chain quickly shuttled around the moon, and the dozens of chains, Jiang Yueer, were tightly entangled, and now the moon has been unable to move. . Chapter 463： Chakra chain [subscription] A good opportunity, taking advantage of this gap, Chiba adults hurry, continue to increase the strength of consolidation, the root chain quickly entangled months, her hands and feet entangled. And, that countless chains can actually offset the domineering of the moon. Gradually let the body of the month soften down. Even if it is a month, it is entangled in these root chains, but she seems to, at one point, not stabilize. The mood of the month is still very exciting. It can be said that she especially wants to bite now! Her eyes are very empty, and they are still growing, even if the chain is not made by Chakra. Worried that she can actually break free! However, Chiba is also an eye-opener. There is no chance to let her escape. Even if she really broke a chain "eight two three", the other one will quickly tie him. Looking at the extremely painful expression of the moon, the heart of Chiba adults is like being hurt. It seems that the one is wrapped around the chain, and the moon is the same. Looking at the picture of the moon being entangled, he was very angry. He knew that Chiba adults had no relatives in this world and no partners. In addition to his friends, he never communicated with other people, so he said that watching the moon was entangled in his own chain, his heart seemed to be bleeding, especially pain. "Moon? Look at me, look at me with your eyes is Chiba." Even Chiba adults tried to prove their identity, but they did not understand it. The month did not intend to recognize the existence of Chiba adults! Because now in her eyes, she sees that everyone is the same, even the people I love most, Chiba adults, it is like a stranger, after being entangled in the chain, she screams wildly. Her voice is like a roar. In the face of this picture, really, he was very intolerant. He thought about it carefully and finally decided to take back the chain. But before he took the chain back, he had to control the mood of the moon. At this time, Chiba adults used the shocking fruit again. He forcibly shaken the space around the body of the moon, and after those attacks broke, the month was completely controlled. "Let me go, let me go, you bastard, let go!" The moon is screaming loudly! Really, Chiba is very unbearable. He looks at the moon, and his heart seems to be bleeding. Chiba adults slowly approached the moon, and he stared at the moon, his eyes filled with sympathy. It turned out to be me. Did you forget what I looked like? Chiba adults are almost out. At this time, Chiba adults slowly approached the body of the moon. He intends to force him to pull the moon back from that world. After some time, after the ideological struggle, Chiba adults finally got the courage, and he once again used the power of the shocking fruit! This powerful force allows Chiba adults to master all the dynamics around them, even including the breath of these ninjas. Their breathing is in the hands of Chiba adults. Not only breathing, but also their movements, the surrounding air is like condensation. In this extreme space, this space is also called the so-called multidimensional space. The power of the earthquake-stricken fruit of Chiba adults turns the surrounding space into a hetero-dimensional space, which uses the shocking fruit to tell the cracks that occur after the real space around it is shattered. Only under this extreme space, the mood of the month is controlled! Because in this space, the daughter can not perceive the power of the ninja, so she relaxed her vigilance. Once he was relieved of his vigilance, he was much less wary of Chiba adults. So at this time, Chiba adults sneaked in, and he controlled the whole situation very well, especially the mood of the moon. Seeing the mood of the month gradually stabilized, Chiba adults intend to use the power of the new network, the power of the new network is somewhat special. This is a special power of the thundering fruit! This power is very powerful, it can not only control the hearts of others, but also can talk with people in the heart..... It is also the so-called spiritual exchange, which can penetrate into the deepest part of the human heart. Even the human brain! At this time, Chiba adults grabbed the head of the moon and collided with her forehead. Two people, just in the blink of an eye, with the electrocardiogram, the spiritual world of the two people was immediately linked. This is the power of the new network, the unique skills of Chiba adults, and after eating the fruits of the thunder, the power of this heart net is particularly strong. About 10 seconds later, Chiba adults finally came to the spiritual world of the moon! As for the group of ninjas below, they are all staring at Chiba adults. They don''t know what is going on in this situation. But no one dares to act rashly because the sky is a bit special! Those skys seem to be broken, there are cracks everywhere, and these guys feel that the world is like a peace! The whole world is in a state of tranquility. Some people even feel that the present world is like illusory. This sky is too unreal! After Chibas arrival in the spiritual world of the moon, he saw that the world around him was dark. However, thousands of 3.6 leaf adults have the means to break this darkness, he burned the fruit in the month, the spiritual world! Because Chiba adults have eaten the fruits of burning, he can light the spiritual world of the moon! When the people of Chiba light up the spiritual world of the moon, he found the figure of the moon! "Moon, is that you?" When Chiba adults saw the figure, they quickly chased the past. When he came to the side of the moon, he saw the eyes of the moon and crossed a tear. The month at the moment is crying. Moreover, she cried very fiercely. When she came back and saw the former Chiba adult, it seemed to be saved. She suddenly plunged into the arms of a thousand-night adult. I burst into tears and cried very sadly. . Chapter 464： Spiritual world [seeking automatic] "Chiba adult, you didn''t die, I thought you were gone from this world, and you can''t see you anymore." This month, which is in the arms of Chiba adults, is different from the people outside. The month is very small, it is a little loli. That is, the appearance of the few months she had just grown up. Looking at the moon in his arms, Chiba, the adult touched her forehead with a light blessing, and said to her. "It''s okay, rest assured, you can rest assured that Chiba will never let go of your hand again." When Chiba adults said this, the month was even more weeping, and the crying became more and more fierce. She basically was crying with a scorpion, and Chiba adults had to comfort her. Gently stroking her forehead, for nearly ten minutes, after that, the mood of the month gradually eased. She didn''t cry, and she wiped her tears. This guy in the month is actually very easy to satisfy. When she saw the Chiba adults, the corner of her mouth showed a very satisfied smile! "Chiba, why have you come to my spiritual world!" That''s because, 14, you are out of disobedience outside, and you are always outside. So I have to break into your spiritual world, it seems that you guy, have no naughty! Chiba adults show a very mature appearance, in fact, he is the age of seventeen or eight. "How is it possible, Chiba, you have to know that the month is very obedient." In saying this, the month rested his forehead on the shoulders of Chiba adults. Her mouth showed a very satisfied smile! "If the moon is not naughty, then the Chiba adults will never punish you!" But if you want to be naughty in the month, then don''t blame Chiba adults, I will punish you! The two people talked very well. As the conversation continued, the mood of the month was controlled and her spiritual world began to brighten. Even a glimmer of light appeared. Until the spiritual world of the month is completely brightened, the talents of Chiba will reclaim the power of burning the fruit. At the same time, the spiritual world of the month began to recover. At this time, Chiba adults suddenly left the spiritual world of the moon. After leaving. Chiba adults said faintly. "Moon, goodbye!" At this time, the month suddenly, slowly opened his eyes. Her eyes also restored the original color, and her face became moisturized. At the moment when the eyes opened his eyes, he saw the Chiba adults, and Chiba adults stood in front of her. Really, the moon is quite surprised! She also knows that just now, Chiba adults broke into her spiritual world and stayed in her spiritual world for a long time. Chiba adults! At this time, the eyes of the month have changed. She looked at Chiba adults very infatuated, and there was a trace of disappointment in her eyes. And her eyes, the tears that couldnt stop, began to flow out. "It''s okay, it''s okay." Chiba said faintly, and the moon rushed a smile. It seems that this time she completely pulled her back from the spiritual world. "Thanks to Chiba adults, if it is not for Chiba, the moon is now estimated to stay, in the spiritual world, it may not come out for a long time." There is nothing wrong with this in the month. If she continues to stay in the spiritual world, sooner or later her body will be dragged and then die. Therefore, Chiba adults did not give up her life and gave her a second chance to be born again. That is, at the same moment, the whirlpool Naruto came here with a summoning mother from Miaomushan through summoning. That large group of people appeared in the smoke. When the smog disappeared, the whirlpool Naruto, and the singer from Miaomushan, summoned us together. It appeared in front of everyone, especially Chiba, and he noticed this. Looking at this group of guys, Chibas mouth flashed a bit unpleasant, this is not the group of Miaomushan! Can it be said that they also intend to enjoy this war, this group of guys, actually find their own door, then do not want me to go to the Chiba adults. "This, what is this all about?" When her mother-in-law came here, she saw the sky. There was a hint of surprise in the corner of his mouth. What happened to the sky here? What is the space here? What caused the black lacquer cracks? Even the whirlpool Naruto was shocked, and he did not expect to leave this short, few hours. There has been an ups and downs around, which was originally a country of the wind, a Gobi desert. It has now become a wilderness. Even the scarce trees disappeared and were completely eaten. "Moon, it seems that our war is not over yet! There seems to be a very difficult task waiting for us." After all, Chibas face is whirlpool, he said very coldly. 873 "Even if you find a helper from Miaomushan, you don''t necessarily have to fight. In this world, the ones that can match me basically don''t exist." Manic, its too arrogant. I have seen arrogant, but I have never seen it. I am as crazy as Chiba. This is power. At the same time, Black Beard opened the door of the transfer and arrived at the scene of the war. And the entire member of Tianrui was pulled over. The time for the decisive battle is coming. The door of transmission in the sky is very big. When the door of the transmission was opened, some people came out slowly, among them, Sauron and Luffy. Chibas mouth is now a little bit of laughter. He knows that the black-bearded guy is very good at observing. He knows when to shoot and when he dare not. "Moon, it seems that it is time for us to fight back." Originally, a Chiba adult and the moon were difficult to deal with, but what everyone did not expect was that he actually sent the entire members of the Tianyin to the battlefield through the portal. There will be some hard work in this. "Chiba adults, this battle, you will stay aside, appreciate it, let me have a black beard, and give you a big show!". Chapter 465： Total War [subscription] Above the sky, a piece of crow crow is filled with the smell of smoke. This is the war. No matter where it is, as long as the war breaks out, someone will sacrifice. This is unquestionable, but now this situation is somewhat special, and the number of enemies is very small. Everyone did not expect that this black beard had arrived here with all the members of Tianrui. Even Chiba adults did not expect that Black Beard actually used this trick at this time. You must know that all members of Tianrui will not act rashly without getting the orders of Chiba adults, and will not leave the headquarters of Tianrui. But the black beard, but arbitrarily left the headquarters of Tianrui, and gathered all the members of Tianrui together. It was at this time that the month saw the black beard and saw the black beard. Month''s eyes crossed a trace of dissatisfaction, she did not expect, black beard actually did not get the order of Chiba adults. Actually, he left the rebellion without authorization. "Black beard, you know? You are defying the order!" The good month is the general manager of the sky, so the most powerful in speaking. Her official level is indeed a level higher than the black beard. After hearing the words of the month, Blackbeard knew that the month was very dissatisfied with him, but the black beard also did not care. Because he knows the personality of Chiba adults very well, as long as he wins the victory in this war, then Chiba adults will not easily do themselves well, not only will not speak, they may even reward themselves. At this moment, all the people felt that a full-scale war broke out completely. "You guy, don''t you know that you can''t leave Tianrui without getting an order from Chiba?" At this time, the month was very angry. However, the black beard has no bird at all, because the black beard has a number in his heart. If this war can be won by himself, then the Chiba adult will definitely improve his position at the headquarters. "Slowly!" Originally at this time, the month is going to kick Chiba adults to give a good lesson to the black beard. However, it was hard to live by Chiba adults, and Chiba adults said faintly. "I see this thing to let the black beard do it, just let me see his loyalty, and his strength!" Chiba adults looked at the black beard and planned to indulge him this time. And in this case, the most lacking of Chiba people is their own fighting power, he must expand his strength. Since the members of Tianrui have joined the war, then Chiba adults can win this battle, and the chances of war will be much greater. After getting the command of the adult, the black beard, laughed loudly. "Thank you, Chiba adults can give me this opportunity, I will definitely perform well." The black beard''s mouth crossed a smile. Chiba adults remember that he once saw this anime in the original world, this guy named Black Beard, the devil fruit he possessed is a dark fruit. Be aware that dark fruits have a very powerful phagocytic effect. This dark fruit can swallow all the light, even the light, is a natural demon fruit, and is one of the strongest natural systems. Chiba adults clearly remember that when the One Piece was on the top of the war, Black Beard used a special force to rob the white beard. I think again, after the incident, Chiba adults became more vigilant against this guy named Black Beard. After all, this guy''s ability is still a bit special and can even threaten himself. But these are not enough to make Chiba adults fear black beard. "But Chiba, you have to know this guy, he is not trustworthy at all." This sentence is indeed right at the end of the month, the guy with black beard is simply not worthy of trust. She said nothing wrong. Blackbeard came to this world for his own ambitions. In the same way, he also has his own ambitions in the era of the sea thief. Only his current ambitions have changed slightly. It is not just satisfied with the power inside One Piece. He wants more powerful power. So he came to the world. Yes, from the very beginning, Black Beard intended to **** the fruits of the earthquake in Chiba, even including all his demonic fruits. Only this, he pretended to be very good, basically no one can see his plan. His ambition is unlimited, and his yu hope has no margin at all. ". I know that I have my own sense of concentration." After hearing that Chiba adults said this, the month is also a quick shut up. After all, she has no right to interject, and she is deeply confident in the Chiba adults, so the month will not question any of his work. a decision. She will always support him in the back. The black beard is very large. When he appears in front of everyone, many ninjas think he is a giant. "This guy''s figure is so huge, will it be a giant or have any other monsters!" At this time, Xiao Li suddenly said so. Although the guys in the Wind Country have not seen the black beard, they can see it from the eyes of the group of people in Konoha Ninja Village. In front of this, the man who looks very rough, absolutely not good (Zhao Zhao) pays, or else, the group of ninjas in Muye Ninja Village, their eyes will not start to shake. Some guys have even started to double dui soft. Because this group of guys still saw the black beard fighting style. His strange power, whether space or object, can completely engulf all the matter. This is the power of the black beard. After all, Black Beard glanced at all the ninjas present with his own eyes. He aimed at the country of the wind, I love Luo. The black beard was seen at a glance. In the country of the wind, this I love Luo is definitely their boss, because this guy gives people a different temperament. He is particularly mature compared to those little ninjas, and his eyes are not shaking, which shows that I love Luo, he is not afraid of his strength. . Chapter 466： Teleportation [subscription] At the same time, it proves that its power is very powerful. This guy seems to be worth fighting with himself. "You can pick the target at random, but the guy with the gourd behind him must be my goal." After he finished speaking, the black beard laughed out loud, and he said a few times, he said. The black beard disappeared in the air in an instant, and when the black beard appeared again, he had already reached the ground. The Chiba adults who saw this scene, in their hearts, could not help but sigh that the power of this black beard is so powerful that he can actually use teleportation. It is quite difficult to learn to know this teleport. Black beard came to the side of Chiba adults. After moving to your side, he bent his body slightly and said good to Chiba. "Chiba adults, small rescues are coming late, please bear with me!" Although this black beard may be a bit late, but he is really quite a chance. "It''s okay, you just came, it''s the time, we have to fight back completely." When the Chiba adults finished this sentence, he suddenly floated his body and began to move 467. Chiba adults slowly moved their bodies, he came over the crowd, and began to use the heart net! Heart Net, I think everyone knows very well. This skill is thunder, the skills inside the fruit, the heart network can, control, all the ninjas present, and can talk to them at the same time, and even play a deterrent role. When I was at Sky Island, the guy who claimed to be God used this trick. Now, Chiba adults will repeat this skill. Chibas hands and waves, his heart net instantly covers the entire country of the wind. Worried that after the network was broadcast, the Chiba adults passed, and this heart network let the adults know the every move of the people in the country. Even if they are eating or sleeping, Chiba adults feel very clear. And Chiba adults can talk directly to me through this heart net. Chiba adults, high-spirited are proclaiming their own positions and their own desires. "The ninjas of all the beea countries, and the ninjas of Konoha Ninja Village, you have listened to me. I am going to annihilate you all here!" The eyes of Chiba adults are very serious, and very terrifying. Among them, they are red eyes, just like the same mother-in-law, his eyes are very terrifying, just like a big demon. Just like the legendary reincarnation demon. Everyone felt very inexplicable. In front of this masked man, he stood in the air, but his voice was very clearly introduced into his mind. This is also the power of the heart net. Hearing the voice of this heart net is not only the ninjas of the country of the wind, but also all the residents, ordinary people, and ordinary people in the country of the wind. "I think everyone recently, I should have some understanding of it for a while, just like what I mean on the surface, I am going to destroy your Valley of the Wind, and the Konoha Ninja." The group of ninjas at the scene of the war were not afraid after hearing the news. b Jun, after all, these guys are ninjas. But those ordinary people are different. After learning the news, the whole country of the wind is like a trap, a panic. Let everyone feel the word despair! Even the in desperate desperation, this group of people completely lacked consciousness. In an instant, the whole country of the wind was caught in a turmoil. Chiba adults can feel their fears, this group of guys are afraid, because Chibas heart network can not only communicate with others, but also feel the emotional changes of others. He can clearly feel the panic of this group of people! These horrors were sent to the body of Chiba adults through the heart net. Chiba adults felt their pain, and after feeling their despair, his mouth crossed and laughed, knowing that this phenomenon is what Chiba adults want now, and the result. In order to destroy a country, it is necessary to let the country fall into chaos, and Chiba adults have no such time, no energy to engage in these things. His direct deterrence is fear now, and all the residents of Chibas people want the country of the wind, all of which means fighting. It seems that the use of the heart network is very significant. Because Chiba adults feel fear from some of them, this is enough to prove that these guys are afraid of themselves. The black-bearded person belongs to the more impulsive type, and now he also wants to express his strength extremely, so the black beard does not say anything. He directly rushed to the place where I love Luo. I want to know that I love Luo, this guy is the shadow of the country of the wind. If I love Luo and the black beard, then it is not necessary to kill the deer. Of course, if you have to compare black beard with my love Luo, Chiba is still very optimistic about black beard. After all, the dark fruit of the black beard, know that the dark fruit is able to devour all the light, even the sand of it. If the war between the two men is more than that, I will analyze the surface, and the black beard will account for a large proportion. And only my love Luo can win this chance is relatively small. "Seeing no, seeing no, this is power. You are optimistic about this group of slag!" The black beard was also very arrogant, and he then rushed to my love Luo with the power of his devil fruit. And I love Luo here is also a good preparation, for this enemy in front of him, it can be said that he is the first time to see, so his vigilance is also very high. In the hands of the fast printing, I love to use the more powerful Ninjutsu directly. "Rain of the sand", after hearing the name, I think many people know that the rain of sand is like the rain of ice. Suddenly, some dense sand was formed over the black beard. These sands are gradually becoming sharp things. It seems that this guy is going to completely eliminate the black beard. After all, this confidant knows that he can win every battle, and before he can understand the enemy''s combat power, I love Luo to take out his own housekeeping skills. . Chapter 467： Sand rain [please full order] If the scale of this sand rain is not as strong as the ice rain. But the man named Black Beard didn''t seem to know these things at all. He looked up at the sky, above the sky, but gathered some dense sand, but the sand was not as big as the ice. And on the sand, only the power of Chakra is reserved, and there is no other power. However, for the threat of these sands, Black Beard did not take a look at it. To know these things, it would not constitute a threat to him. These things are fundamental - not enough to fear. In the process of running the black beard, there was a smile in the corner of his mouth. He said faintly, it turns out that you have nothing in the world of Naruto. Those sands are not a bit domineering! Yes, the black beard mentioned is domineering. If the sand does not have domineering, then it is not a piece of cake for your own dark fruit! "The rain of sand, land it!" With the shouts in the black beard, those sands slammed down and all attacked the black beard. In the heart of my love Luo, he thought, look at this guy, this time is still dead. Seriously, the rain of sand that I love Luo is basically no one can resist. He is very confident, not because he is very arrogant, but because his strength is there. After all, now I love Luo, unlike the previous I love Luo, he is now the wind and shadow of the country. This guy, just Chakra, the amount is very big. But even so, as long as there is no domineering around the sand, it will not, what effect on the dark fruit. Watching the rain of sand fall, and the man with black beard has no reaction at all! I love Luo, he is very shocked, his eyes are constantly shaking, he can not imagine the guy in front of this situation, actually able to run towards himself. Didn''t this guy notice the attack on his head? Its not just that I love Luo, Im surprised that the mothers mother-in-law of Muyes Ninja Village is also slightly frowning. And the two immortals who had just come to the battle, Miaomushan. What the **** is this thing, watching the huge power of the sand rain can even destroy everything. Even the whirlpool Naruto is also feeling in the heart, this guy should be dead. Must die! But it was at this time that the amazing scene happened again, the situation on the scene was reversed, and everyone had a sigh of relief. They looked at the black beard, and suddenly there was a huge black aperture on his hands. Both hands controlled two huge black apertures at the same time. These two black apertures actually swallowed everything. Yes, I love those sands, and when I encounter these black apertures, I am swallowed up in an instant, turning into nothingness. This is also the power that Black Beard has, one of the devil''s fruits, the dark fruit. "When you are a little bit of a fight, don''t look around. If this is something that can surprise you, then you will quickly let down your throne and let us make the country of the wind." , wind and shadow!" The huge black aperture is like a black hole that absorbs all the matter, even light! Even the light can''t escape the aperture, and the black aperture is even enough to rival those good black holes. Seeing that the black beard is about to pull into his own distance, I love Luo''s brow wrinkled, and he immediately slaps his hands and slaps it on the ground. And said loudly in the mouth, quicksand waterfall! Since this guy''s ability can absorb all the substances that attack him! If it is a quicksand waterfall! In an instant, the black beard only felt that his feet were empty, and the sand around him began to slide down the ground, and it was like a huge whirlpool. Is this the situation of quicksand? But the black beard can feel it, and the quicksand must be the ghost of this guy in front of him. "It looks like your kid still has two sons!" But the same, in the quicksand waterfall, there is no right, the black beard has a major impact. It can be said that he is still alive and kicking! "You guy, don''t stay behind the sand all the time?" When the black beard approached, I loved Luo''s body, he immediately launched an offensive, but I love Luo this guy is a bit special, he has a sand armor protection. To be honest, this armor is very entangled. Black beard doesn''t even hit me with a punch. Instead, it reduces his physical strength and his ability to perceive. As for my love Luo is still so cold, his expression is basically in addition to fierce color, he never saw him laugh. ........... I love Luo or follow his own battle, he used as usual, very quiet hands embraced in front of xiong, standing there! Not even moving! "Hahaha, I didn''t expect you to be the devil fruit owner of Superman?" When Blackbeard said this sentence, Chiba adults felt this problem through the heart net. His eyes crossed a trace of sorrow, and he couldn''t help but vomit in his heart. You must know that this pirate and the fire shadow are completely two world people. How could these two guys be together and not together? This black beard is also true. Doesn''t he know that there is no such thing as a demon fruit in this world? "What does Superman devil fruit mean?" When I loved to hear this sentence, I felt a little doubt in my heart. These words were strange to him, so he didn''t know it at all. "Don''t you be superhuman?" The black beard suddenly said. However, Black Beard finally thought about it in his heart. He finally came to the conclusion that there is no such thing as a devil fruit in this world. That is, at the same moment, thousands of nights of adults communicated with the black beard through the heart net. "Black beard is in this world, there is no such thing as a demon fruit. There is only one substance called Chakra, and there is a so-called ninjutsu!". Chapter 468： Lose [to be automated] Qing Ye adults continue to explain. "The owner, the greater the amount of chakra in the body, the stronger his ability, which means that his ninja is more powerful!" Blackbeard also used his heart, and the net responded to Chiba adults! "I know, there is no such thing as domineering in this world. If this is the case, then I will easily defeat this group of guys!" Black Beard said nothing wrong, although the scope of his dark fruit is not able to spread, but sweeping the entire battlefield, there is absolutely no problem. Originally, Black Beard still had some worries and was wary. After all, this dark fruit is in the face of powerful bully color domineering, there is a certain inapplicability. This black beard has once been on a file. He used to use the dark fruit and a pirate who has the tyrant''s "7:7" temper, killing each other. Black beard did not get any benefit, and even suffered. But when he heard that the human beings of this world did not possess domineering things, the eyes of the black beard changed. This is simply the sky is beautiful! "Swallow up everything, dark fruit!!" The huge black aperture instantly covered the entire battlefield. If Chiba adults want to do it, there is no need at all. Looking at the black beard''s excitement, the other members of Tianrui did not move a step, even including Sauron, and Luffy, they were far away watching the battle. "Chiba, do we need to support him?" At this time, Sauron suddenly asked Chiba adults through the heart net, but Chibas answer was, no need! The corners of Chibas mouth flashed a bit of fierceness. "Just let them fight together, we will take advantage of the benefits of the fishermen here." Chiba adults, this move is quite savvy, after all, Chiba adults are still not at ease with this guy with black beard. So when he offered to fight, the Chiba adults never thought about rejecting his request. The so-called belly black is like this, and now Chiba adults can''t take care of so much emotion. Sometimes people want to be embarrassed, otherwise the status is not stable. For those who are unfaithful or have doubts, they should be erased as soon as possible. Otherwise, it is very difficult to survive in this strong world. Some people say that like Chiba, it is an animal without feelings. It is said that he is too casual and too self-motivated. But have you ever thought about a problem? That is in this world where people eat people. If you don''t step on other people''s bodies and climb up, then others will step on your body and climb up. The so-called justice is **** in front of Chiba. "What is justice? Where is justice?" If Chiba adults don''t understand, then other people will not understand. Because the One Piece system gave him the task of releasing him to threaten him to let him live, his life is now only three years. And Chiba adults are very eager to live! Therefore, he lost the so-called humanity, even including emotions. In the face of life, people are greedy. The same is true for Chiba adults. If you change to be you, dont you resist the world? Is it sitting there for three years in vain, and then letting people take your corpse for you, or let your body become ashes? No, Chiba adults don''t want this result. He didn''t want to end his life like this. So he has to work hard and live very hard, even if he is betrayal. "Know, Chiba!" At that moment, the black beard and my love Luo are fighting upside down, shaking the mountain. The power of the black beard is very powerful. He uses the dark fruit to basically wrap the entire battlefield. To know such a huge amount, even if the ninja of the whole country of the wind takes him, there is no way to take him. After all, the strength of the people is there, and these ninjas only need to touch those things. The bitterness in their hands, the shuriken, and even the body, will be swallowed up. Soon, the ninja on the entire battlefield lost nearly three-thirds of the battle value! "Small Naruto, let''s join this war! If you let him continue this way, I think we will definitely fail this time....." At this time, when her mother-in-law talks, she really can''t stand it anymore. He can''t watch, look at these ninjas, one person disappears from his own eyes. Then she turned into nothingness, which made her feel very painful. "Small Naruto! Let''s fight together!" To be honest, Naruto is also a very talented person who cherishes friends and cherishes his companions. He is different from the one-night-old man with a mask in front of him. The two people have the opposite character. A person is working hard, a very fierce, evil. Therefore, when the whirlpool Naruto looked at his partner, one after another was swallowed up by the black circle, his heart seemed to be bleeding, and the whirlpool was very angry, and even had reached the critical point. It can spew out like a volcanic eruption at any time. "Okay, my mother-in-law, let''s join forces!" After the words were finished, the whirlpool Naruto burst into an amazing power. He used the power of the immortal Chakra to instantly transfer to the side of my love Luo, suddenly appeared on the top of the black beard, one hand slammed the black beard on the ground. Maybe the black beard is too 4.4 to concentrate, and does not feel the impact of the whirlpool Naruto. I didnt expect Blackbeard to be attacked this time... The Umbrella Naruto originally had the ability to fight the black beard. But what you Xiao Ming people didn''t think was that this guy was not hurt at all, even if his head was above the ground, he pulled out a big deep pit. Even so, he actually maintained a good posture. "Ha ha ha ha ha, it seems that this is actually a very strong opponent!" Not only did Black Beard die, he actually laughed haha. After hearing this laughter, the whirlpool Naruto''s brow is also a slight pick. At the same time, when the whirlpool Naruto''s line of sight intersected with the black beard''s line of sight, he suddenly felt that it was wrong. . Chapter 469： Devouring everything [four more] In the middle of the two, a very small black aperture suddenly appeared. This aperture is like burning, this aperture is the dark fruit of the black beard. Standing on the shoulders of Xiao Ming''s shoulders, the mother-in-law and the grandfather shouted loudly, be careful! However, the whirlpool Naruto noticed this, and he quickly opened the distance with the black beard. The black aperture, the expansion speed is very fast. However, it did not affect the whirlpool Naruto! The so-called tacit understanding is how it is made. It is also the trust between each other. Just after the whirlpool Naruto escaped, I loved the opportunity quickly. There is no eye contact between the two, but the movements of the two are very tacit. I love Luo, directly a quicksand waterfall, and sent him to the bottom of the ground without any preparation of the black beard, and the whirlpool Naruto also took a fancy to this opportunity, directly using a popular spiral sword. The two mens forbearance 14 hit the black beard at the same time! "Rainbow waterfall!" "Wind spiral sword!" It can be said that two people are basically at the same time. This was followed by a huge explosion of the lord, the black beard that was plunged into the sand, and the violent explosion that occurred under the spiral sword of the whirlpool. This is an explosion caused by Chakra. After seeing this scene, everyone thought that the black beard was finished. But Chiba adults don''t think so, because Chiba adults know. As long as the aperture of the black beard does not disappear, he will not die. This is no doubt. "Participated in this guy is dead?" The month suddenly asked the Chiba adults at this time. Seriously, in the heart of the month, she really hopes that the black beard will hang like this. This is a very real idea in her heart, but it has not been shown. "No, I can feel his strength." Through the heart net, Chiba adults, still perceive, black beard power! After hearing the news, the moon was folded and she spoke softly in her mouth. "Oh, what a pity, I thought he was dead!" "what did you say?" Chiba adults did not hear clearly, so he asked the second time, but the month is not a fool, she quickly grabbed her zuiba and replied. "Chiba, I didn''t say anything, I didn''t say anything!" The month is filled with a very innocent look. Forget it, Chiba adults are too lazy to pursue this issue. "Let''s continue to watch this game!" At this time, Chiba adults passed through the heart net again, and you were buried under the ground, and Black Beard got in touch. "You guy, I think you should be fine. If there is nothing, just get out of it!" "Show us the most powerful force of the sky, I think you have not lost your full strength just now!" As Chiba adults said, Black Beard did not do his best at all. "Chiba adults, it seems that you are in a hurry!" Black-bearded lips said with a smile, he was originally planning to play well in this war, this group of guys. But I did not think that my own momentary intentions, lost into such a joke. "Since this is the order of Chiba, I will go all out." To be honest, from the very beginning, Chiba adults noticed the guy with black beard. The character of this guy can be said to be quite weird. Although he pursues strength, he is also good at disguising himself. From the beginning, he did not try his best. But this is only seen by Chiba adults alone. "It''s time to show the power of our rebellion, let us come to meet the end of the world!" "Yes, Chiba!" When Blackbeard got this order, he instantly ignited his fighting spirit and his body was wrapped in domineering. In this war, he must win a beautiful ending. "Let''s devour the so-called light, dark fruit!" The black beard shouted loudly in his mouth. This is the power he is pursuing. The group of people in front of him are just his jealousy, the guy he used to experiment. He just used this group of guys to set off his own strength. "What is this all about? Is it just that the attack has nothing to do with him?" After the black beard climbed out from the inside, I loved Luo and the whirlpool Naruto face was a trace of surprise. What the **** does this happen? "I love Luo, use your sandstorm to bury, let''s go again!" Naruto Uzumaki, at this time, there is no plan at all, giving black beard any chance of rushing. But at the same time, the range of those black apertures has actually expanded. "Let us swallow it, hahahaha!!!" Red luo''s bare shoulders, as well as the white teeth and the laughter that rang through the sky. This guy finished 060 is intoxicated with his own power. If he is not a madman, then who will be a madman! "This is power?" Black Beard has used such powerful power for the first time since he got the dark fruit. This time it was even more intense than the battle of Ace! The black beard stood there, just like a demon. These black apertures began to slowly merge, and swallowed everything around, even the so-called light, and even the light could not escape the black aperture. Those black apertures gradually swallowed up everything. "How do you feel the power and feel the so-called power!!" After seeing this scene, Chiba adults can''t help but vomit in their hearts. Is this guy crazy? But Chiba adults also know that this black beard, his character is like this, and he is a very power-seeking guy among the One Piece! If he is not like this, then Chiba adults will feel strange. "Little Naruto!" "Yes, my mother-in-law!" At this time, my aunt intends to join forces with the whirlpool Naruto to attack the black beard. The trick he uses is the frog. . Chapter 470： Ultrasonic [subscription] The frog is a move, and Chiba is very clear. He knows the power of this move. In his once blue planet, Chiba adults have known it. Frog is a kind of move that attacks the enemy through sound. Although this move is simple, it is quite powerful. Moreover, this move is a unique move of Miaomushan. Except for the grandmother and the grandfather, no one else will have this move. This move seems simple, but the power it contains is very powerful. After the frogs were released, the black beard felt like he was, and was controlled by what sound. His body is completely out of control, and his ears, including his min sensitivity, have fallen. This is like an ultrasonic attack, but the frog sound is indeed like a supersonic wave. "Wind spiral sword!" At this time, the whirlpool Naruto rushed to make a move, to know that the black beard is a very bad guy. If you join hands and your mother-in-law can''t beat him, then you should consider other methods. The Chakra used by Umbrella Naruto is the immortal Chakra, which is very powerful compared to the normal Chakra. Through the frogs, I controlled the movements of the black beard and let him temporarily lose the fighting power. In this whirlpool, Naruto also rushed up. He was a popular spiral sword, and he directly hit the black beard, and a very powerful force broke out in an instant. Then, it was the second wind, the spiral sword, and the sword flew past. The reason why Swirl Naruto did this was to prevent the guy with black beard from making a comeback. Its very powerful to know these guys, and if youre not careful, its easy to sing and lose. "Oops, I didn''t expect it to be a frog!" At this time, the brow of Chibas brow was also a slight wrinkle, and even including him, everyone was surprised to see the battle. You know, the power of the black beard is very powerful, but he is enough to match the power of the white beard. But the whirlpool Naruto was able to hit it. This is enough to prove that the black beard is now affected by the frogs. "Little Naruto! Its very beautiful." If the whirlwind Naruto''s windy spiral shuriken does not hit the opponent''s body, then its windy spiral shuriken will basically not play much role, but as long as it hits, the lethality is absolutely better than any A ninja must be strong. Even the dark fruit of the black beard is too late to defend. The two consecutive windy spiral shurikens hit the black beard directly, and the black beard instantly turned into the explosion of Chakra. The power generated by the Chakra explosion is very powerful, and the spiral sword is still rotating at a high speed. So the damage done to this black beard is also very large. "Is this guy defeated like this?" I was hit by two windy spiral swords, and even Chiba adults could not imagine what the black beard was. Even in the eyes of Chiba adults, this black beard has been scraped off, knowing that the wind is a spiral sword, but it is made entirely by Chakra. In this extreme, high-intensity view of him, not blame. If the next scene, you all take a sigh of relief. Yes, the black beard not only did not die, he actually stood up, his body was only scratched by the spiral sword, but his muscles were not scraped. This is simply unbelievable, even for the months, her zuiba is also very big, to know that the month and the black beard in the weekdays, basically do the right thing. But when he saw the appearance of black beard, his heart was a little bit cool. What kind of monster is this guy? Under these two chakras and Laozi, they have not yet died. "It seems that I underestimated its power. This guy is very powerful. You should be careful in the future!" Chiba adults are very correct, this black beard will never be true to himself. Therefore, it is better to guard against him in advance. After seeing the whirlpool Naruto fight with him, Chiba adults are more sure of their own thoughts. This guy will have to solve it sooner or later, and he will solve it himself. Otherwise, keeping it will only become a scourge, affecting the world of the world. "This guy is only blindly pursuing strength, but he is really very savvy." At this moment, a thousand nights of the adult''s mouth crossed a smile, he could not help but think of a truth. The most dangerous enemy is often hidden in your own side. If you don''t pay more attention to it, it is very easy to be killed by this guy. "Small Naruto, you pay attention, this guy''s ability seems to be able to absorb Chakra." When her mother-in-law finished this, the whirlpool Naruto even couldn''t believe her eyes. I didn''t expect this black beard to absorb Chakra. But what power does it have to absorb the investigation of carats! Yes, the black beard is the black aperture of his own aperture. That is the true power of the dark fruit, not only able to dilute the material, but also absorb the chakra of the world. The Umbrella Naruto''s brow wrinkled tightly. He didn''t think that the giant in front of him (who is good) is actually so powerful. What should I do next? It was at this time that Teacher Kakashi suddenly stood up. Teacher Kakashi used his own blood to limit the power of the limit. He moved to the front of the black beard in an instant. "Write a round eye!" That''s right, just look at Kakashi teacher at this time, he launched his own blood limit, using illusion to control the power of the black beard. In these battles, Kakashi gradually realized some combat skills, he knew. They won''t use Chakra for this opponent, except for the guy named Chiba who can use it. Other than the very evil Chakra, the other people fight completely differently. Although this group of people owns a gas, they are not able to use Chakra, and they will not use illusion. . Chapter 471： Beyond self [seeking automatic] In other words, the real fantasy can make this group of people into a very terrible state. Let them lose their self, this teacher Kakashi has done experiments, but his own illusion has not played any role for Chiba adults, the guy does not know why. He seems to have a very good understanding of his abilities. As for other people, there is no contact with illusion at all, so it is best to use illusion to deal with this group of guys. And Kakashi''s blood continues to limit, the kind of illusion that is created is basically the same as the real. "Where is it here?" The black beard quickly fell into a illusion. When he opened his eyes, he had already arrived in another world, in this world. Appeared in front of him, there are many enemies, but these enemies are not the ninja of Konoha Ninja Village, but the white beard group in the world of One Piece. "Its actually a daddy, daddy, have you been okay recently?" After seeing the white beard, the black beards mouth smiled and he laughed haha. "It seems that the old 893 body is very good recently!" Yes, the white beard group that was created in front of him is the illusion that Kakashi made using the blood limit. This illusion is very real, even the black beard is not clear. "Black beard, I heard that you recently went to another world, how come you can come here, have a good drink with the old lady!" Even if the illusion is made in reality, Kakashi is completely ignorant of the man with black beard. For these illusions produced in his mind, he simply does not know how to control it. The reason why the illusion is authentic, because the user knows the bottom of the person, so when creating the illusion, he often gives him something very beautiful or very painful. And sigh, I dont know a little about Black Beard, so when he creates these illusions, he doesnt know how to control the development of this illusion. At this time, Black Beard is also somewhat suspicious in his heart. How is this old man different from the usual old man today? "Daddy, do you know who I am?" "Oh, of course, you are my son!" When the beard smiled and said, after the black beard, he found a flaw, knowing that the old man wouldnt have had such a conversation at all, and the old mans drink was not that big. So this, summed up, Black Beard thinks, this is fantasy. At this moment, the black beard''s mouth glides through a smile, even if the real fantasy, as long as the person entering the illusion pays attention, the details are easy to come out of the illusion. Black beard is a very cautious person. So he quickly discovered this flaw. "You are not an old man at all." After Black Beard said this, Kakashi was a slight glimpse. He didn''t think that this guy had cracked his illusion so quickly. If it was true, then he would not retreat at this time, it would be dead. It is. At this time, Kakashi teacher quickly revoked the illusion. Otherwise, Kakashi''s teacher is in the illusion, his blood continues to be bounded by the limit, the black beard''s black light. Be aware of the guy''s black aperture, enough to swallow everything. If Kakashi teacher continues to create a fantasy for him, as long as this guy finds something wrong and wants to resist, those apertures will definitely have a fatal effect on their own. So Kakashi teacher chose to quit. At this time (befe), the illusion that Blackbeard said was gradually broken, and his old man suddenly broke like a glass. "It turns out that all this is just an illusion." When Blackbeard returned to the real world, his mouth flashed a smile and looked at Kakashi in front of him. He laughed happily. "It seems that the world is still very interesting. I didn''t expect that some of you could actually create such a real illusion." "It seems that I am still very young." At this moment, Kakashi immediately opened the black beard and a Lecce threw it directly. Kakashi uses a substitute, and is an alternate substitute. Although this ninjutsu consumes a small amount of chakras, there is no substantial offensive damage. But in the usual tasks, it is very useful, especially in the duel. Alternating offenses can easily disrupt Black Beard, and he simply can''t figure out which one is true and which one is fake. A lightning strike in the hands of Kakashi came to the side of the black beard, and he hit the eyebrows in the middle of the black beard. The power generated by the thunder and lightning immediately changed the whole body of the black beard. At this moment, Black Beard felt a current and penetrated his body. There was a sudden burst of blood in his mouth. Although the black beard had dark fruits, it was too much to be sneaked in this unsuspecting situation. After this scene, everyone felt a bit of a sigh of relief, did not expect this guy actually, will be hurt by Ray Chee. "It seems that the guy with black beard has nothing to resist and is resistant to lightning." After the Chiba adults standing at high altitude learned the weakness of the black beard, his vigilance against the black beard was much smaller. Because the body of Chiba adults has the power of thundering fruits, it is necessary to know the power of the thundering fruit, but the number of tens of thousands of times, even tens of millions of times. Attacking the black beard with the power of the thundering fruit will definitely be very effective. This is also a weakness of Blackbeard. "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect you guys to be so powerful, actually hurt my black beard." It was at this time that Kakashis eyes flashed a trace of awe, and he did not expect that, in the next moment, there was a dark aperture around his body. This dark light moment is like a self-attack, and everything in this light has become illusory. . Chapter 472： Crisis [to complete the order] Yes, all these things have turned into nothingness, even light. This Kakashi teacher is still not prepared, and the black aperture suddenly hit him. "Kakashi teacher!" It was at this time that Umbrella Naruto noticed the crisis of Kakashis teacher. If you let the black beard, the aperture continues to do so, Kakashi old-teacher will definitely die. Because the black aperture actually began to distract, divided into several to start to surround Kakashi teacher, even this time Kakashi, want to use the substitute skills is too late. He didn''t have this, energy, and no chakra. But other people can only watch Kakashi being swallowed up by the black aperture. This group of people has no way at all. When Kakashi was swallowed up by the black aperture, the eyes of the whirlpool Naruto were too many times. There was a very strong anger in his heart, that is, at this time, his body began to change. Yes, the power of this world is born of anger. At this time, the whirlpool Naruto seems to have lost his look. His body has begun to emerge with a very evil Chakra, which is actually a red chakra. Yes, this red chakra is indeed the power of nine tails. A scene that everyone did not think of happened. The body of the whirlpool Naruto actually began to appear in the red coat of the nine-tailed fox, which is a coat completely covered by Chakra. Moreover, the eyes of everyone are concentrated on the body of Chiba adults, even the Chiba adults themselves are very surprised, he did not think that the whirlpool Naruto can actually be able to with the extreme anger, with the nine tails inside his body resonance. That''s right, this situation is very special now. The very evil Chakra in the Chiba adults, that is, the nine-tailed Chakra actually began to leak. That''s right, everyone is surprised. The whirlpool Naruto has even appeared the first tail, followed by the third tail of the second tail. Until the fourth tail appears, his whole person becomes a monster. It is the evil chakra. Made of monsters. My body has disappeared, leaving only one body made of Chakra. "What the **** does this happen?" Chiba adults only feel that their body is like being pulled by something. The strength of the nine-tailed Chakra actually resists their own strength. Even if they merged with the nine-tailed Chakra, they did not expect this Chakra to be outside. vent. The eyes of Chibas eyes flashed a bit of surprise, but he did not have any way, only to let the nine-tailed Chakra, began to leak. After the appearance of the fifth tail, the whirlpool Naruto did not immediately launch an attack, but continued to absorb Chakra, and he became even more angry. Until the emergence of the sixth tail, the whirlpool Naruto, a body has appeared in his Chakra center, the bracket of the nine-tailed fox has appeared, that is, the bones of the nine-tailed fox. It seems that this whirlpool Naruto is really angry. After the appearance of the sixth tail, this is not finished, followed by Article 7 and even Article 8. When the seventh tail appears, after that. The whirlpool Naruto launched an attack. The whirlpool Naruto in this mode can be said to be quite powerful, he directly uses the power of the nine tails. Come and resist directly with that black beard. In an instant, the whirlpool Naruto disappeared into his own place. When he appeared again, the body of the black beard disappeared, and the body of the black beard instantly slammed into the side of the cliff. Only the black beard was blown by the whirlpool Naruto. When the black beard hit the cliff, the whirlpool Naruto did not stop. He disappeared again, and when he appeared again, he had already come to the black beard. Then he used his claws to smash the black beard. The nine-tailed Chakra was different, and it was able to produce a violent explosion at the time of the attack. The surrounding rocks were shattered in an instant. This is a powerful force, shocked and shocked. Even Chiba adults feel this power. I did not expect that these nine tails were used in the whirlpool Naruto, but it was so powerful. Asking for flowers On the other hand, when I used the nine-tailed Chakra, it was not as powerful. Is this the reason for resonance? In other words, the whirlpool Naruto is the pillar of the nine-tailed fox, and he has a special right to use the chakra of the nine-tailed fox. And the two can be very well integrated, rather than forcing themselves to merge. Therefore, it can be explained that the whirlpool Naruto has no resistance to the nine-tailed Chakra, and the nine-tailed Chakra is repelling the Chiba adults. Therefore, even if Chiba adults forcibly integrated the nine-tailed Chakra into their own bodies, this does not check Chakra or listen to their own control. ........... But now the whirlpool Naruto is different. He is proficient in using the nine-tailed Chakra and has an amazing power. "This is the power of the nine tails. It seems that I have been watching the nine tails." It seems that this black beard must have been in a bitter battle this time, and even if he is not good, he will be defeated by the whirlpool. After all, the black beard has a special strength in addition to the dark fruit, and his own combat power is not very strong. Therefore, under the powerful offensive of the whirlpool Naruto mode, it is easy to be hit hard, or hurt. Because the black beard at this time did not gain the strength of the shocking fruit, it is said that it is a victory or a failure for this battle, and it is very difficult to say. My Chiba adult hopes that Blackbeard will be able to achieve this victory. "Is Chiba adults needing us to shoot?" It was at this time that Sauron suddenly ran over. He stood in front of the adult of thousands of nights and spoke to the adults of Chiba. Saurons eyes were very cold, but he would not act rashly without the orders of Chiba. "Let''s take a look at the battle for the time being, and it will be time to adapt." To put it bluntly, for Chiba people, the black beard is just abandoning the child. He used to be a **** that he used to destroy the world of fire. . Chapter 473： Contribute [four more to subscribe] This guy will die sooner or later, but its just a matter of time. Its dying to die early and late. It is better to make a little contribution to yourself, so that Chiba will still be grateful to him. "!!!" The whirlpool Naruto got it, and after nine-tailed Chakra, it instantly became very arrogant, and his snoring resounded through the sky. Looking at the picture, this made Chiba adults shake their heads. I didn''t expect that after the nine-tailed power, the whirlpool Naruto could actually be unilaterally abused, black beard. This is what makes Chiba adults never thought of. He didn''t think that this guy in front of him was so powerful. But what surprised Chiba adults is that Uzumaki Naruto can resonate with the nine tails. That is to say, when the swirling "five-eight-seven" vortexists and black beards fought, the body of Chiba adults suddenly felt uncomfortable, which Chiba adults did not think of. Nine-tailed this guy actually wants to forcibly break through his body and come out of his body. "What happened to you, a thousand nights?" At this time, the month also noticed the changes in the body of Chiba adults. He did not think that Chiba adults would have such expressions, which Ning Yue did not think of. However, the month is also not clear what the situation is. Chibas forehead sweated slightly, and his body gradually formed a nine-tail shape. It is true that the nine-tailed fox is intended to forcibly break through the body of a thousand-night adult and be separated from it. The pain of separation is still very painful. Even the body of Chiba is unable to withstand the pain of this separation. He did not expect that the guy who is the nine-tailed fox is so rebellious against himself. And his chakra actually began to burn in his body. If it wasnt for Chibas forced use of domineering to resist the burning of Chakra, now Chibas body has turned into a coke. It even turned into a piece of ashes. "Nine-tailed foxes, I tell you, if you are not restless, I will completely destroy you!" At this time, Chiba adults used the heart net to connect with the spiritual world of the old fox of Jiuwei. "It seems that you still don''t know, the character of my nine-tailed fox, in this world, I only admit that the whirlpool Naruto is my master!" When Chiba adults heard this sentence, his mouth snorted coldly, and he did not expect that the old fox actually had feelings. However, you are not surprised at this point. After all, in the world of Chiba adults, he knows the ending in the Naruto world. The nine-tailed fox, for the Naruto, is finally obeyed. Even the two became relationships, better partners, and fighting together. "It seems that your old fox is really conquered by him, but you have to know, with my strength, if you want to force you to suppress you, you have to give me honestly and honestly!" When the Chiba adults said this, the old fox rebelled even more. Because the chasing of the old fox is a whirlwind Naruto can resonate, when the whirlpool Naruto is very painful, the chakra of the old fox will riot. This is why the two have always been involved. It is also why when the whirlpool Naruto is very painful, the nine-tailed Chakra inside his body leaks. The reason for all this is to explain a problem, that is because there is a resonance between the two. It is not difficult to forcefully suppress the nine tails, but in this case, if you force this way, you will lose more than half of your energy, and it will not be worth it. If this is the case, it would be better to release the nine tails directly. come out. Moreover, even if the nine tails are released, it will not have much impact on themselves. In the eyes of Chiba adults, the nine tails are nothing more than a tail beast. Compared with the power of destroying the earth, it is simply not worth mentioning. "I let you out, let you have a good time." It was at this moment that the adult of the thousand nights released nine tails, and the nine-tailed foxes instantly emerged from the body of Chiba adults. The huge body immediately caught the attention of everyone. I didnt expect the nine-tailed fox to hide in the body of a thousand-night adult.... When the nine-tailed fox appeared, he immediately merged into the body of the whirlpool Naruto. It is at this moment that the ninth tail of the whirlpool Naruto has become a nine-tailed fox. It can be said now that the two people are basically reversed. Now fighting is the nine-tailed fox, but inside the body of the nine-tailed fox is Naruto. Black Beard and Naruto may have many advantages, but if Black Beard fights with the Nine-Tailed Fox, it is not necessarily the case. The nine-tailed fox is notoriously arrogant, and the thief is smashing. At this time, when the nine-tailed fox and the black beard are pulled apart, the nine-tailed fox is actually used without mercy. His nine tails began to gather together, concentrated at one point, and then, at this point, a dark red circle appeared. This dark red circle is the tail animal. He is compressed by himself, Chakra. When this dark red dot was compressed to a certain extent, then suddenly it was sent out. This is also the principle of the release of the tail animal. But the black beard did not show weakness. He immediately launched a very large black aperture. This black aperture is the power of the dark fruit. These 5.7 huge black apertures collide with your tail animal. What you didn''t think of the nine-tailed fox was that his tail beast was actually absorbed by the black aperture and turned into nothingness. If it is only absorbed by the single, but fortunately, the unexpected thing, the nine-tailed fox can not feel it, the power of Chakra, in other words. This guy in front of him will swallow the chakra. After seeing this scene, the nine-tailed fox was even more angry, and his fox eyes flashed a bit fierce. And in the next moment. The nine-tailed fox rushed toward the black beard again, and this time his movements were even faster, and his sharp claws, already, almost caught, black beard. . Chapter 474： Counterattack [subscription] But at this moment, a scene that everyone did not think of happened. Blackbeard actually launched a very large black aperture again, got a counterattack and mastered the whole battle. "Chiba adults, what is this all about?" At this time, the month was worried. She looked at Chiba, the very painful expression, and felt very uncomfortable in her heart. "There is no big deal, but the nine-tailed fox wants to get out of his body. I didn''t expect the nine-tailed fox to be quite loyal. He actually burned his body." Chiba adults looked at the moon and said very calmly that this matter did not have any big problems for him. But the month did not think so. Seriously, in this world, Chiba is his everything, so every move of Chiba is involved in the moon. "The old fox, see I don''t take him to the corpse." "Forget it, this is the case for the month!" "I don''t want to chase after 14!" The moon glanced at it, and among the nine-tailed foxes, there was a fierce flash. That is, at this time, the nine-tailed fox mustache is not open. Chiba adults, looking at this scene, are a little anxious in their hearts, although they say they are very confident about their strength. But if the black beard is defeated, it will affect his morale. Looking at it, what happened to everyone, did not come to mind, that is, the black beard actually swallowed up the nine-tailed fox. That''s right, I don''t know what power Black Beard used. He actually swallowed the entire Chakra and body of the nine-tailed fox. And integrated into his body. "What a powerful force this is!" I don''t know why, after the black beard absorbed the nine-tailed fox, he had a very big change in his body, just like becoming a monster. Is it because Chakra is back? This is very shocking and very surprising. Those chakras are actually there, and the body of the black beard is surging. "This has always been the power I want to pursue. What I didn''t expect is that even if I don''t swallow the two demonic fruits, I can make myself so powerful." In the next moment, the black beard is like a chakra that blends with the nine tails. He suddenly becomes very powerful. And a very evil force that emanates from his mouth. The dark fruit actually has nine tails of Chakra blending together. And at this time, Black Beard spit out the body of the whirlpool Naruto. The whirlpool Naruto is no longer useful, and he can basically say that it has been abolished. The nine-tailed fox is different, and his body gradually merges with his own demon fruit. Looking at this scene, Chiba adults are also taken aback. To know that the Chiba in the body of Chiba is not integrated into the devil''s fruit, but is integrated into the body. But the guy with the black beard has merged the chakra of the nine-tailed fox into the devil''s fruit. Even Chiba adults can''t guess what kind of power will be generated after this fusion. "What the **** does this happen?" At this time, Chibas forehead was slightly upturned. He didn''t think that the guy with the black beard was so courageous that he dared to merge, the chakra of the nine-tailed fox. That is, at the same time, the body of Chiba adults changed again, which is what everyone did not expect. The body of Chiba adults began to surge, from one to eight Chakra, actually began to resist themselves. And these guys seem to have lost control and become very violent, and there is a slight surprise in the eyes of Chiba adults. What is this? The legs of Chiba adults suddenly fell out of control and fell to the ground. His painful expression made the moon very surprised. "Chiba, what happened to you?" "I don''t know that I feel that the mantissa in my body has started to be a bit violent, and that the eight-tailed Chakra actually began to leak out." That''s right, at this time, the eight-tailed Chakra dish actually began to leak out, but when I saw the flow of the eight-tailed Chakra, it actually flowed into the body of the black beard. This surprised the adults of the night, he did not expect that the black beard actually absorbed the chakra of his tail beast at this time. And even Chiba adults can''t control the flow of Chakra. "I need more power, I need more power!!" At this time, the black beard roared loudly, as if he was just declaring. Unexpectedly, the black beard did not know what force to use, and pulled away the other tail beasts in the body of Chiba. "This **** actually dares to strip, the tail beast inside!" Chibas eyes crossed a trace of surprise, and he couldnt help but think that the guy with black beard dared to betray himself. No matter how Chiba adults forcefully suppress these mantissas, those chakras are still leaking to the outside. Moreover, the flow of Chakra is also getting bigger and bigger. When the eight-tailed Chakra is completely absorbed by the black beard, it is followed by seven tails. And Chiba adults see this scene, but there is absolutely no way! "Moon, hurry to attack him. If you continue to let it absorb naturally, then the tail beast in my body includes all the chakras that will be swallowed up by it!" At this time, Chiba adults quickly ordered the month, and after seeing the black beard betrayed, the heart suddenly ignited an anger. He said nothing, and directly erupted the most powerful force. This huge force instantly made people around them feel unusual. "You guy, dare to betray the Chiba adults!" After the month said this sentence, the pistol in her hand was also thrown out crazy! "I want to break you down!" and then turn your body into nothingness. You guys, dare to betray the Chiba adults." To be honest, the month did not come out and thought that it was so angry now. The wind is getting bigger, the dense trees are flying in the chaotic leaves, the whistling sounds and the rustling sounds are mixed, the wind is like a sword, and the forest is hitting the leaves. The light disappeared and dimmed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Clouds emerged around it, such as the river rushing and approaching the Dragon and Tiger Mountain. . Chapter 475： Show power [to be automatic] However, the chang gun of the month did not affect the black beard. It can even be said that the black beard has already countered. The chang gun made of ice, in the moment of touching the black beard body. In an instant, it was broken and scattered all over the place. This point not only made the moon unthinkable, but also surprised the Chiba adults. "What exactly is this guy?" The black beard can say that he has completely lost control. He even listens to the orders of Chiba adults. "This is the power I want, Chiba adults, optimistic." The black beard''s mouth flashed a smile, and he stared at everyone present. "This is the power I want to show." What the adults of the night did not think of was in their own bodies. Many of the tailed beasts lost control at this time, and their chakras had disappeared. Chibas forehead sweated slightly, and his mouth was flashed with a shock. "From now on, I want to destroy all of you here, even my master, Chiba!" Hahaha! A sneer rang through the sky. All of this, like the arrangement of the black beard, he intended to use the Chiba adults from the beginning, and when he gained enough power, he would destroy the Chiba adults. And now this time, Black Beard feels mature. It is not just a chakra that captures the nine-tailed beast. He also wants to get other demonic fruits in the body of Chiba. It''s all in his plan. "You guy, dare to betray the Chiba adults!" To be honest, the moon has known this for a long time, but she has not been allowed by the Chiba adults, otherwise, the moon will be wiped out at the beginning of the month. Now it is a problem to raise tigers. There is no other way for Chiba. "Betrayal, what is betrayal? From the beginning, I did not intend to help him ``!" "I just want to get my own strength." The character of the black beard, whether in the world of One Piece or in the world of Naruto. This is eternal, and the reason why Chiba is going to be fooled is because he is very convinced of his strength, but he did not expect that Blackbeard could absorb the nine-headed beast inside his body. "I think you should also wake up. If you and I teamed up, you can definitely destroy everything here!" Blackbeard actually intends to convince the moon, and he also uses all kinds of confusing. But this wishful thinking of Blackbeard is wrong, because the month will not betray his Chiba adults. Never, this is a black beard, not thought of. "If you follow me, I will give you more powerful power, I will let you swallow up, other demon fruits, let you have a more sense of existence." In One Piece, the world has such a law. That is, the devil fruit can only be swallowed one. If one person wants to swallow two demon fruits at the same time, it will definitely die. However, Black Beard has his own way to make both demons exist in their own bodies. His way is different from that of Chiba. Chiba is because of its essence, that is, the strength of his body to withstand the fruits of the devil. But the black beard doesn''t understand. He seems to use other methods, but this method is not known to others. When the month heard the black beard say this, her mouth crossed a smile and squinted at the black beard. "I see you like this or hurry to hell!" Immediately after the month, the child broke out with a powerful, powerful force. On her right arm, chan circumvented the domineering of a very powerful overlord. But what I didn''t expect was that the power of Black Beard has reached its peak. Perhaps it is because Chakra blends with the dark fruit, or for other reasons. Or it has changed, but now this time, the power of the black beard is definitely above the moon. "I have already felt the power of God." Black Beard finally knows why Chiba adults are so strong today, and it is because there are both demon fruits and Chakra in the body of Chiba. Once these two powerful substances are combined, they will mutate and give the host more powerful power. This kind of power is unprecedented. "Give me all **** to you!" When the group of ninjas in Muye Ninja Village and the Wind Kingdom saw this scene, their hearts were a slight glimpse. What is the story of this group of guys? There is a contradiction inside them? It was at this time that I loved Luo and climbed out of the ground. Although it was awkward, at least he did not suffer much damage. I have the protection of sand armor. "I love Luo, you are fine!" At this time, Kanjiro ran quickly, and he asked very much after looking at my love. Although I have always been very cold, but now he is not like a child, now he has become more mature. "I''m fine, you can rest assured." However, he still has that cold expression. I love Luo at this time with both hands in front of xiong, he looked up at the sky. There was a slight surprise in the corner of my eye. What happened to this scene? "Kei Kuro Lang, do you know what is going on?" (? Zhao) To be honest, Kanjiro is also somewhat confused. He glanced at Chiba and glanced at the black beard. Then the brow was slightly wrinkled and said to me, I love Luo. I think it may be because of internal reasons that they have inspired contradictions! It was at this time that I loved the power of a crane. His brows were slightly wrinkled, especially the frequency of his beating, and the frequency of the beating was completely coincident with the tail. That Chakra, who kept the crane, actually began to leak? However, the family of Black Beard is different from the ones who are thousands of nights. Even if Chakra leaks out, he can suppress it instantly. At this time, I loved Luo and felt a tail guard, just around here. Although he could not get a direct spiritual connection with him, there was a certain resonance between the two. . Chapter 476： : Betrayed [to complete the order] "I love Luo just now, I saw the nine-headed beast." At this time, Kanjiro suddenly spoke, and after I heard this news, my brow was even more frowned, knowing that the tail guard had left his body for a long time. "What exactly is the two guys above?" I love Luo and can''t help but start to guess in my heart. He is very confused about this war. "The nine-tailed beast seems to have now ran into the body of the black beard, probably because his men betrayed him!" Betrayal... I love Luo very cold and faint. It seems that as I love Luo, in the world, the strong will always have an advantage. And the desires of these individuals are endless. Like a black beard, his desire is never to stop. He wants to be stronger and more powerful. He not only wants to dominate the world, but also wants to rule the world of One Piece and become the One Piece. "It is actually the power to keep the crane!" At this time, I love Luo''s eyes 480 a bit, surprised, he did not think of the black beard''s body, actually, with the power of a crane. This is another thing I love Luo did not think of. "Chiba adults, enjoy my moves!" The black beard''s mouth flashed a smile. To be honest, even Chiba never thought that this scene would happen. Because he is very overconfident, he can be said to be overwhelming. He never thought that Blackbeard could actually betray himself, and these are nothing, the most important thing is that it actually deprived of the tail beast in his body. If you say that the tail animal in your body, once it is stripped, the impact on yourself is very large. This is no doubt. You must know that Chiba adults, strength, 30% are from the tail beasts. Once those tail beasts have left their bodies, Chiba adults will suffer a very large loss. "Moon, hurry to retreat" Its not that Chibas adult has recognized it, and now Chiba has no way to continue fighting. Its quite painful for him to strip the nine-headed beast. Now his body can be said to be exhausted, because fusion is a process, integration, the need to stabilize the power, but if forced to deal with, now the body will be very stable. Once the body is unstable, the power of the devil''s fruit will be difficult to control. Once the power of the demon fruit is beyond control, there is no way for Chiba to win the war. Because of the loss of the power of a magical fruit, Chiba adults will be greatly affected. "All members of Tianrui listened and opened the door to retreat." That''s right, just like what Chiba adults said. At this time, if you have a black beard, you will definitely suffer a big loss if you hit it hard. Therefore, Chiba adults have made a very wise choice, that is, retreat, as the saying goes, this gentleman revenge is not too late for 10 years. If you do not choose to retreat at this time. That is purely nothing to look for. "But Chiba adults..." At this time, Sauron spoke because the door to the transfer was only open for a month. As for the other people, it is impossible to open the portal, so if you want to escape, you must let the moon stop the battle. But when it comes to the current situation, there is no way for the month to stop the battle at hand. Because now he is playing with black beard. "I didn''t expect you to be a girl, the power is so powerful." The black beard laughed and laughed. Really, he appreciated the woman very much. If she is not obsessed with her, he will definitely include her under her own door. Let her help herself to complete her own career and make her a right hand. However, for the invitation of the black beard, there is no interest in this world. Its only owner is Chiba. "A traitor like you, I kill you in minutes and seconds." The words of the month are indeed a bit arrogant, but she also has this strength. But the situation is a bit special now, why do you say that! If it is said to be changed, the black beard will definitely be killed by the moon, but now the black beard has a chakra of 9 tail beasts. Therefore, the current month is also very difficult to fight. "Want to run?" At this time, Chiba adults communicated with the spiritual world of the moon through the power of the heart. After learning about the physical condition of Chiba adults, the moon is even more, hate black beard. But the black beard, did not think of it. I also chose to escape before, knowing that his strength is very powerful. Look at these chakras that combine these nine-tailed beasts. You may not be his opponent. But looking at the current situation, some are not right. Black beard secretly thought in his heart, is this Chiba adult also guilty? Black Beard doesn''t know what the thoughts in Chiba''s heart are. However, one thing he dared to be very sure, that is, the current Chiba adults, the body is definitely not very good, the power must have declined, but to what extent? That''s not necessarily the case. "But this is also a great opportunity for Blackbeard!" At this time, if you do not attack the Chiba adults again, and then he will recover, then he will be finished. "Chiba adults, I know." After the last attack against the black beard, the moon opened for a moment. After seeing the moon escape, Black Beard is more sure of his own conjecture. That is, the physical condition of the current Chiba adults is absolutely very poor, otherwise, his character will never let himself go. But now, he is calling the moon to leave. This is also to verify the conjecture in his heart. "Moon, the speed is fast, the speed of opening the door must be fast" Chiba is not a fool. He knows that the man with black beard is very embarrassed. If he runs away at this time, he will be aware of it. So if you want to retreat, the speed must be very fast. . Chapter 477： Rebels [four more to subscribe] Otherwise, wait for the black beard and chase it up. The month did not dare to neglect, he quickly opened the door to the transfer but after opening the door to the transfer. The black beard suddenly appeared in front of Chiba. "What happened to the adults of the night, this scene is still not finished? Are you tired?" Or is it a smile? To be honest, his face is born to be a traitor''s face! After seeing the black beard appeared, the month was quickly guarded in front of the Chiba adults. Chiba adults are always very mature and steady in their work, so he generally does not fight with uncertainty. But there is a saying that is good, this dog is forced to rush, and will bite people! What''s more, Chiba is a person! Therefore, when Black Beard appeared here, Chibas heart was quite angry. "Don''t you want to rebel?" To be honest, this sentence is a bit redundant, and the black beard is now in a situation where it is meant to rebel. And Chiba, also knows, this guy is going to rebel at this time. But your rebellion is rebellion, but the rebellion like you is so strong, Chiba adults still see it for the first time. "I am already a little sleepy now. Do you want to stop me?" When Chiba said this sentence, the black beards mouth was haha, and he said in his mouth that the small is not dare to be small, how dare to block the adults of the night. Its just small and there are small difficulties. To put it bluntly, the black beard is not going to let Chiba adults go back, now the black beard. He intends to solve the problem of Chiba adults here. The black beard snorted. And in his hands began to slowly dark fruit, waiting for his action, after being seen by Chiba adults, the two broke out a very powerful force. In particular, the power of the earthquake-stricken fruit broke out directly on the side of Chiba. The strength of the shocking fruit is very strong enough to rival the dark fruit. Although both of them broke out very strongly, they did not formally fight. Two people are deadlocked, no one is the first to take the shot. "Black beard, are you really going to rebel?" It was at this time that Naomi Luffy and Sauron, they quickly hung up. After seeing this scene, the black beard''s mouth once again crossed a smile, he said to the group in front of him. "I am not rebelling. I am a person who likes to pursue powerful power, but I don''t like to follow people who have no power." Black Beard has now said the words very well. Because of the black beard he gained power now. On the eve of the night, the power of others was only reduced. He felt that he could match him, so he planned to quit. Originally, Blackbeard wanted to kill the Chiba adults directly, and swallowed up all the power in her body. However, considering that he had just merged these chakras, he did not. In addition, Luffy and Sauron are two more difficult opponents. After carefully thinking about it, Black Beards plan is to give up. "Chiba, I am going to quit, I hope you can allow it." When the black beard is finished. He left here. "No problem, I promise you this condition." Black beard said faintly, and said it was very easy. He knows that the current Chiba adults, considering their own strength, have some scruples about themselves. Together with those ninjas in Konoha Ninja Village, there are also the group of ninjas in the country of the wind. So Black Beard calculates that Chiba will withdraw from the war. "It seems that this is the battlefield for your young people, not for me." In the end, Black Beard and Chiba adults reached a common agreement, that is, Chino quit the war, and Black Beard continued to fight here. Blackbeard chose to continue fighting here because he wanted to absorb more chakras and make himself stronger. This is his wishful thinking. I don''t know why, when Blackbeard absorbed his investigation, his body seemed to be very strong and strong. After knowing the power of Chakra and his own story, the black beard couldnt stop. ask for flowers He wants more power and wants to be stronger. The best way is to use force to absorb the power of this group of guys. "Chiba adults, we can go" At this time, the month has already opened the door to the full delivery. Moreover, Chiba adults also quickly entered the door of transmission, and all members with Tianrui returned to the headquarters. "Moon, you stay here, stay in the dimension space for me, black beard." Chiba adults are also faint in their hearts at this moment, and it is not right. Because he knows the guy with black beard, he is a very ambitious person. His heartbeat is very, very fast. ......... This is also a sign that a huge disaster will occur. The heart began to feel uneasy. "Yes, Chiba, I will always report the situation of black beard to you" After getting the order in the month, it will be transferred to the inside of the door. As for Chiba, he doesn''t want anything else now. But I want to go back to the headquarters of Tianrui. After the return of Chiba to the headquarters in the field, his first thing to do is to let his body calm down as soon as possible and return to its original state. But the nine-tailed beast was taken away. But the power of Chiba adults has not decreased much, which is a very small force for him. "Let you see what is called the end!" The black beard stood above the sky and he burst into a very powerful force, creating two very powerful black apertures in his hands. That black aperture is enough to swallow everything. At the same time, on the side of Chiba, when he returned to the headquarters, he immediately returned to his bedroom, began to sit quietly, and began to adjust his body with his own strength. If you don''t hurry, Black Beard will definitely become stronger. If you really wait until that time, then Chiba adults may not be the opponent of the black beard, so the black beard, before the full growth, Chiba adults will kill it in the cradle. . Chapter 478： Restore [subscription] "Qiaoba will give me some medicine." "Yes, Chiba." Choba is a doctor. He knows that the current Chiba adult is in very bad condition, so he also knows what medicine to use to regulate the body of Chiba. "If you have nothing, you can go on!" By the way, Sauron, you are going to give me a person. At this time, Chiba adults suddenly remembered one thing. That is, black beard. That''s right, it''s very strange that this guy came out from where. Because the One Piece system did not summon him, so Chiba is thinking, this way must come to this world. "Sorron, you will give me a peg to me. I found this person through my heart. This person is very strange." The person mentioned in the population of Chiba is not a person to go, but a very ordinary person, 14 but this person is very strange, that is, he actually knows how to use time and space. A guy who is not a ninja can actually use time and space, and there are some problems when thinking about it. Therefore, Chiba adults are planning to send Sauron to look at the situation. As for the specific situation, it is necessary to see the results of Sauron. "Yes, Chiba!" It was at this time that Chiba told us the strange person''s specific location and let him go there quickly. As for the others, they immediately fell into a state of alert. At this time, Chiba adults contacted the moon through the heart net. "Moon, is there anyone with a black beard?" After hearing the voice of Chiba, the month hurriedly replied. Chiba, the power of this black beard is getting stronger and stronger, and I dont know why his black circle can start to absorb Chakra, and these Chakras are completely integrated into his body. In other words, he said that if he did not kill a ninja, he would completely absorb Chakra in his body. His power is getting stronger and stronger. After hearing this bad news, the brows of Chiba adults are also slightly wrinkled. However, there is no other way for Chiba adults now. If you want to confront yourself with black beard, you must adjust your physical condition immediately. If your physical condition is not well adjusted, you will definitely suffer a lot. And, maybe even can''t beat the black beard. "Your mother is giving me more power, I need the power of this group of guys now!" The black beard laughed happily. Yes, he really feels the existence of strength, and his pursuit of power is very big, this guy''s desire is also very deep. He is constantly asking for... But the group of ninjas in the windy country of Konoha Ninja Village have no way to take him. Because this guy is now completely different, surrounded by a black aperture around it. Everyone knows that this black aperture has no way to stick at all, as long as it is touched, it will instantly become illusory. So there is no way for this group of ninjas to take him. This battle is basically a unilateral killing. Originally, the whirlpool Naruto has long reminded her mother-in-law that this war is definitely not a joke. However, the aunt did not listen to his dissuasion, but had to come to the scene. Its good now, and its in a state of silence. "Give me more power!" In about half an hour of conditioning, Chibas body gradually returned to its original state. And his strength is also steadily increasing. I think it takes only an hour at the earliest, and the body of Chiba can be restored to its original state. At that time, Chiba adults have the capital to go to the black beard. Time passed quickly, and the body of Chiba adults recovered very quickly. After an hour, he gently grasped his fist. Then said in a faint mouth. "It seems that I have to give a good lesson to this guy this time. Otherwise, I will definitely carry it back. Other servants will look flat." At this time, the hands of Chiba adults have been able to use them flexibly. His hands clenched his fists and he was full of anger at the guy with black beard. You know, just now, Black Beard betrayed him. And Chiba is a very valued guy. Of course, in some respects, this situation is no longer a friendship. After the body was restored, Chiba adults did not dare to idle. Because Chiba adults know that as long as the time is more than a minute, the power of the black beard will be even stronger. However, this is also very worrying for Chiba adults. He does not know how far the current black beard has reached. In just one hour, he had enough time to swallow up other chakras. I don''t know why, Black Beard can actually strengthen his power by swallowing Chakra. You know, the black aconite is not a person in this world. He can actually lose Chakra. This is definitely a wonderful thing. 687 After all, the black beard has a special body. At the same time, in a corner of the country of the wind. There was an earth-shattering war here, and Blackbeard actually swept away a large piece of ninja. And this guy completely absorbed the chakra inside their body. You know, if this group of ninjas say that Chakra is absorbed, it is very difficult to see, their death. Everyone looked at the body of this scene, and suddenly felt angry in his heart, especially the whirlpool Naruto. After the nine tails in his body were absorbed, the whirlpool Naruto got out of the nine-tailed body. Although he temporarily fell asleep, he now woke up. "My mother-in-law, you are fine!" "I''m fine, Xiao Ming, thank you." After the whirlpool, Naruto saw the figure of her mother-in-law, and in his heart, he was relieved. But even this look at the war in front of you. The whirlpool Narutos heart is more or less lost because he has not used much. But the whirlpool Naruto is not the same as everyone else. He will definitely keep doing what he wants to do. Just as the black house was killing, he was immersed in his own strength. . Chapter 479： Chiba vs Black Beard At this moment, the sky suddenly changed. He looked up and saw a lightning flash above it. "It''s actually a thunder property!" This huge lightning is not made by Chakra, but by the natural lightning. When Black Beard looked up and saw the lightning, he realized that Chiba adults must be looking for trouble! But now the black beard is not afraid of Chiba adults. It can even be said that two people have the strength of rivalry, and the strength of each of them has its own merits, one is a dark fruit, and the other is a shocking fruit. Both fruits are one of the strongest in the natural world. When the two demon fruits, the users gather together. There will be trembling between heaven and earth! "God''s sanction!" If you want to fight, you have to fight once, and for a person like Blackbeard, you dont need to be merciful. If he is easily defeated, then he is not a black beard. When he saw the lightning, the black beard immediately used the power of the aperture. Then, the black aperture disappeared. But there is lightning that disappears with it. When Chiba adults saw the black beard easily, they solved the attack and his mouth flashed a smile. "I didn''t expect this big man to be quite useful." Its just that his time is here. In the previous battles, Chiba adults often put water, but now, he is not going to release water in the battle of the moon black beard. It needs to go all out. It was at this time that a crack appeared again in the sky, this crack, a piece of black pressure. The following ninjas, even including the whirlpool, are staring at the crack. I want to know what will happen from this crack. What everyone did not think was that Chiba adults actually came out of this crack. Still the masked man and the guy wearing a dark red cloak. "Haha, welcome Chiba adults to return to the battlefield again." Chibas adult is indeed returning to the battlefield this time, but his position has changed. His enemies are not only the group of ninjas in Konoha Ninja Village, but now there are black beards. The black beard is a bit strange. After seeing Chiba adults, he not only dared not to fear, but his heart was stirred up by a desire to fight. It is like a special desire to fight with Chiba adults. "Do you not fear me?" Now that the adults are ruthlessly saying this, the black-bearded haha ??laughed. Fear of you. To know that in this world, Blackbeard is not afraid of anything, and there is no such thing as fear. What he fears most is that there is no powerful force. If you let him, lose the desire for power and desire. I think black beard will definitely choose to be self-harming. "Let''s talk nonsense, pick up!" After that, Chiba adults took the lead in launching the attack. He slammed his right elbow toward his right space. In an instant, the crack began to appear in the place where he was hitting the machine. It was like glass, and slowly began to break. What the **** does this happen The group of ninjas in the country of the wind were very surprised after seeing this scene. However, after seeing this scene, Black Beard was not surprised at all because Black Beard wanted this power. The power of his desire to shake the fruit is already going crazy. This is also why, the black beard will come to this world, it is because the world of One Piece suddenly shocked and the fruit disappeared. Yes, the old man is actually not using the earthquake fruit. What made Blackbeard really did not think that the shocking fruit actually fell into the world. "Thunder!" The reason why Chiba adults always use the power of lightning is because, just now, he discovered that the guy with black beard seems to be very immune to lightning. The lightning property is able to attack the black beard. And the speed of lightning is very fast, and the power is very powerful. This thunder was smashed, and after hitting it, it immediately exploded next to the beard. And the power of lightning has even expanded into space. The choice of black beard''s reaction, the speed is faster, it has, the dark fruit can offset these, the power of lightning. But even then, he can''t all hide. Because the coverage of lightning is very large. Moreover, his black aperture coverage is very small and he is not able to achieve 360 ??degrees defense. In other words, lightning is very easy to hurt, black beard. "You guys really don''t know what to do, actually dare to swallow all the tail beasts in my body." Chiba adults want to say that the black beard is a kind of guy or is this guy very stupid! With the end of the match against Chiba, there is only one, and it is eliminated. I think this result, black beard has long been expected? Since he had already expected it, he was able to rush out of this matter, that is, in his mind, he had already thought about it. Black Beard This guy is going to ban, Chibas position. "I see you have some absent-mindedness recently, so I want to replace your position." "I want your very powerful natural system to shake the power of the fruit!" At this time, the ambition of Black (Li Zhao) beard was revealed and revealed. It is not only to satisfy these chakras, but he also wants to have all kinds of demonic fruits in the body of Chiba. "Now my body has returned to normal, you can''t fight me!" It''s not that the adults of the night are quite confident, but the facts are here. I dont know how many devil fruits are hidden in the body of Chiba, so if Black Beard wants to fight with him, he has to measure his weight well enough. "I am very clear about this, but in the absence of fighting, how can I admit defeat! And how can you be so sure I can''t beat you!" At this time, the black beard''s eyes crossed a smile, his smile was very cold. Since the black beard has already planned well. The Chiba adults dont have to think about it anymore. . Chapter 480： Clean up the portal This situation is now clear. The black beard has no retreat, except that the battle is fighting. "Then we will witness who is the king of the world." Seriously, the strength of the current black beard has now exceeded the month. Therefore, if Chiba people want to confront him, they must be more careful. Especially to prevent his dark fruit, this guy is obviously directed at the devil fruit in his body. "It seems that I am going to clean up the portal today." After the words of Chiba adults, a very powerful domineering around his body. However, the black beard is also showing the slightest weakness. When the Muye Ninja Village, and the group of ninjas in the Wind Country, after seeing this scene. The brows are all wrinkled, and in the heart, what is this? Originally a common enemy, but now these two people have become enemies. "Small Naruto will let them both go to play, we don''t care about them." When her mother-in-law saw this scene, he persuaded Xiao Ming people not to intervene in this matter. It is better to let them both die from 977. "Clean up the portal, huh, huh, Chiba!" Black beard sneered, and he glanced at Chiba, and said to him. "Chiba adults, it seems that you have been mistaken, my black beard is the power that follows. When Chiba adults have power, then you are my master. When you lose power, then you are a shit! After the Chiba adults heard the black beard insulting themselves, the brow was slightly upturned. But he also has no way. After all, the current Chiba adults have no power in the body. "I don''t want to give you nonsense here, let''s see the strength." Speaking of strength, Chiba adults must have the upper hand. But now the black beard is not inferior. His body not only has dark fruits, but also has other strengths. The power of this kind of thing is a good reward for him. "Tail animal gun!" It was at this time, in the mouth of the black beard, suddenly said. I didn''t expect the guy with black beard to use the tail animal after swallowing the nine-headed beast. And the power of these tail beasts has changed. Originally all of the shells that were assembled by Chakra, they have now become cannonballs that can swallow everything. Yes, after the Chiba adults quickly dispersed, the beast shot at the back of him, which was extremely fast. In a short time, the next cliff was completely blasted into powder. This is his new strength. A very powerful force. "Lei Ying!" Since things have developed to this point, then Chiba adults can no longer release water. Therefore, Chiba adults at this time plan to use the big move and he will go all out, otherwise he will definitely suffer big losses. The city of Black Beard is very deep. If he has no confidence in his strength, he will not betray himself. Therefore, Chiba adults will be so serious. Compared with God''s sanction, Lei Ying is slightly weaker in strength. But in terms of attack speed, as well as accuracy. Be strong. This is also why Chiba adults chose Lei Ying at this time. The Thunder attack is very fast, so it is very possible to control the black beard in an instant. In order to prevent him from hiding in Tibet. However, when Chiba adults released this Lei Ying, what Chiba adults didn''t think was that the guy with black beard not only did not escape, but instead greeted his own attack. Even if his dark fruit is able to swallow everything, but (beag) is known to Chiba, this guy''s speed response ability has not reached the limit. That is to say, in the case of ultra-high speed, it is easily injured. However, the impact of Lei Ying and his beard is not particularly large, and it can even be said that it is not painful. Because of the black beard, his body is very special. Although he is not like a rubberist, he is a rubber man, and he has an insulating method. But he also has his own way to keep his body insulated from electricity. When this guy''s body is insulated from electricity, he is invincible. Even if Chiba adults have the shocking fruit, Blackbeard knows very well about Chiba, and he knows this guy. His body, although very special. If you can''t do this, even the other demonic fruits in your body can be completely swallowed up, and the black beard is also directed at this plan. "Would you like to prepare for the war?" "of course." At the moment of speaking, the black beard is the first to launch an attack. Relatively speaking, Chiba adults seem to be slower. Some are not in a hurry, in the face of the black beard''s storm. The black aperture collided with the lightning strikes of thousands of nights. There is a very powerful force between the two in an instant. "It seems that you are also very good." At this time, Chiba adults suddenly said this. Indeed, just like the Chiba adults guess, the power of the black beard can be done now, enough to rival himself. Therefore, the two people can basically say that they are quite equal. Since it is quite a match, there must be a big fight between the two. At this time, the two can even say that they are playing hard, and they are dimly lit. Even the original blue sky is now black. Space has produced many cracks in the cracks. Some inexplicable black objects appeared. These objects are very strange, even the Umbel Naruto they have not seen. To know the true strength of Chiba adults is not his swordsmanship, nor his domineering. Instead, he can summon monsters in different dimensions. When those cracks were opened, everyone looked at the sky with great surprise, because above the sky, suddenly, from those cracks, several huge monsters came out. Those monsters, basically only the head, and the skeleton. Their flesh is basically no longer there. Looking at these monsters, the ninja forehead in Konoha Ninja Village has a slight sweat, and your black beard''s eyes are also a change. . Chapter 481： Netherland [to complete order] This guy looks at the eyes of Chiba adults is a bit strange. "What is this habit?" Its not black beards that dont feel strange, but because these monsters are really too horrible. Yes, these monsters Chiba adults are very clear - they come from the Netherland. The Netherland is a reality and a dead, the end of the world. In these places, there are often huge monsters like this. These monsters, Chiba adults, know very well, which is equivalent to those "virtual" among the gods of death. That''s right, you can understand that there is not much difference between the two. It can be said that it is the same type. This huge monster, licking his mouth and tearing the space with his own hands. It''s very small to know that some of the gaps in the space are very small, but the shape of those monsters is very large, so you have to cross them. But if you want to cross it, you have to tear your own space. Hey! ! With the screams of the monsters, the whole earth shook. This imaginary power is very strong, and his body is also very strong. Chiba adults look at these monsters and secretly say in their hearts. The good play is only now beginning. Yes, these monsters are the bottom of the box of Chiba adults. You must know that these monsters are immortal. Uncommon forces cannot compete with them. In other words, as long as the human world does not have the ability to possess, kill, and imaginary things. Put these monsters invincible. Because they do not belong to this world at all, the power of this world is simply invalid for them. Even the dark fruit of the black beard, even if the dark fruit can swallow all the material of the world, but can not swallow these monsters. Because these kinds of monsters are not made up of matter. In other words, they have no entity at all, but a kind of ghost. That''s right, the monsters that appear in these few heads have no entity at all. "What exactly are these guys?" The ninja of Muye Ninja Village was stunned and looked at these things. This is simply like being on the verge of the end of the world. But these things are really like the end of the world. Hey! ! Accompanied by the huge buzz of those monsters. Because it is surrounded by a silence, this is simply not the snoring of human monsters. It is a very sad and empty roar, these roaring sounds are very harsh and deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. "Give me the kill and give me his bones." Originally, Chiba adults did not intend to get into these troubles. However, there is no way, he is also forced. Chiba people are very helpless, helpless. I have to use the power of these monsters. In fact, the appearance of these monsters was also discovered by an accident by Chiba adults. It was on a certain day that Chiba adults suddenly used the earthquake to shake the space. When the space was broken, Chiba adults slowly entered the space. In the beginning, it was very dark inside. It can even be said that there is no way to reach out. When the Chiba man came to this dark world. He felt that it was wrong. At this time, he suddenly felt that there were several huge monsters on his side. Because Chiba adults have the power to shake the fruit, when an enemy approaches him, he can be aware of it, and based on these frequencies, to judge the size and combat strength of the enemy. What are these monsters? When he came closer, he discovered that there was something in the world called virtual. Chiba adults can''t help but vomit... I did not expect that there is such a thing in the world that this kind of thing is not always in the world of death. How could it be in this space? However, since these things have been discovered by Chiba adults, they must be used for him. Although Chiba adults have no spiritual pressure, they have not been able to suppress their sickle. But Chiba adults have domineering. These things that Chiba adults didn''t think of, these guys will not be affected at all, even their own, domineering, can not hurt them. Asking for flowers So, they are a very good monster with enough value. When the monster came out, everyone else was very nervous. It can even be said that their eyes have changed. "Although I don''t know what kind of monster this is, but for thousands of nights, what I want to tell you is that these monsters alone can''t beat my black beard!" Unable to defeat, when Chiba adults heard the word. There was a smile in his mouth. What kind of joke? These monsters can''t even defeat the dark fruit of black beard, how is it possible! .............. Yes, these huge whites give monsters, not ordinary people can beat them, because they are not things in the human world. It is the demon of the **** of death. Since it is a monster, there is no such possibility of being defeated. "Give me a laugh, give me madness, you group, that is the **** of the underworld!" With the cry of Chiba adults, these monsters began to violently. They have a very powerful force that broke out one by one. At first, the black beard was still very arrogant. He was not afraid of these monsters, but when his dark fruit touched, his eyes flashed a little surprised. What the **** does this happen? It was a white monster, not afraid of his own dark fruit. These monsters are like the targeted targets, and they ran towards the black beard. "Burning, dark fruit!" There is no way to have a black beard. When facing these monsters, you can only make your own big move. I think these monsters are probably the black-bearded nemesis. You know that this is a monster. They don''t have a body at all. In other words, they can''t be beaten by the black beard. "What kind of monster is this?" I heard the black beard say that there was a smile in the mouth of the adult, and she also knows how this kind of thing is generally known. . Chapter 482： Dead ghost ban [subscription] "This monster is a bit like the ghost of the dead ban." It can be said that the average person cannot kill him. Even if the black beard has this kind of dark fruit, it can swallow everything, but he can''t swallow the things of the underworld. "Know that these guys are dead, they can''t even be called material." Chiba adults stood still and explained slowly, and when Blackbeard heard his explanation, he became more arrogant. "With these monsters alone, I will be able to crush them easily." Although this is the case, Blackbeard is not sure to defeat them. Because when the black beards of the black beard touched these monsters, they penetrated the past. But the strange thing is that these strange "five-eight-three" objects can touch the black beard. This is also the strength of these monsters, and the damage of the real social world has no effect on them. This group of guys can attack very aggressively, humans. It is precisely because of this point that the Chiba talents summoned them to deal with the black beard. "This is impossible"! The black beard is angry and angry, and has the fact that he does not believe at all. In the face of these powerful illusions, Black Beard quickly lost. However, the black beard did not die. And Chiba adults mean that they will resume suicide. As for whether it can be killed or not. Because of the black beard, it is very powerful. At least this guy is also a sly character in the world of One Piece. Since it is here, it will not be bad. "Give me all the time to get rid of him." Originally, this kind of monster will not be directed by anyone, but the money also makes people have the heart net. And only the electric waves generated by such things can be transmitted to the **** of death. In other words, Chiba adults can control these monsters. But these monsters are very headaches for him, that is, he can control only a short time, ten minutes. Once these times are exceeded, these monsters become uncontrollable and then go away. But these times are for Chiba, but it is enough. It may even be superfluous. "Virtual flash!" Wait for Chiba, after issuing the order. Those monsters began to gather something light-like from his mouth, red light. The red light is the so-called virtual flash. This is the power of these monsters, a very powerful skill, and the virtual flash is even stronger than the tail animal. The reason why this is said is that because of the virtual flash, there is no such thing as being able to confront it in this world. That black and huge monster, from his zui ba. A very strong black light is ejected. When the black light was launched, Black Beard hoped that he could withstand the power of the dark fruit, but what everyone did not think was the moment when the black beard went out. nothingness. In this way, the black beard disappeared without a trace. And at the same time, at this time, the One Piece system suddenly started. Congratulations to the host to successfully kill the enemy, and increase the power of various attributes. Congratulations to the owner for acquiring the first skill and the ability to split the fruit. When the One Piece system bounced out, it was still familiar, still the kind of voice, the voice of a very sweet and beautiful girl, this is the voice system of the One Piece system. "I thought you had disappeared. I didn''t expect it to come out at the crucial time." At this time, Chiba adults began to communicate with their One Piece system. After hearing what Chiba adults said, the One Piece system smiled. "Master, I have to know that I have not left you from the beginning, but I am affected by the task. Now I have no way to leave you." After hearing that the One Piece system said this, the mouth of the adult of the night flashed a bit of disdain. After all, I can''t rely entirely on the power of the system, and this guardian, not something that can really replace myself to fight. "Then I can''t help it, Chiba, since my mission has been completed, then I will disappear....." The black beard has been thoroughly removed at this time and has been erased from this world. Chiba adults have proved one thing today, that is, all those who resist him will not have any good results. Because Chiba adults are still the gods of this world. But God''s desire is unsatisfactory. Like a black beard, his yu hope is even bigger than a thousand nights, so he eventually caused his murder. When Chiba adults used the shocking fruit and could not perceive the power of the black beard, he was relieved. It seems that this matter has indeed been resolved. "You group, the ants on the ground, have given me good listening. In the next two years, I will kill you one by one until all of you disappear from this world." What a spectacular statement! Chiba adults feel that they are like a bad person, and they are the kind of great demon king. And he himself has the temperament of being a demon king. The cloak on his body swayed in the wind, and then looked at all the ninjas under his eyes with a very sharp look. And this group of guys, you quickly responded to him. Especially the whirlpool sound, after hearing the words of Chiba adults, his fox eyes became more fierce. "Want to destroy our entire fire 1.0 shadow, you are simply crazy about dreaming!" This is indeed as the whirlpool Naruto said, in the entire Naruto world, the strong is too much. Now, these ninjas facing Chiba adults are just the tip of the iceberg. In this world of fire, those hidden masters are too many, so that Chiba can release such madness, basically there is no effect. "Hahaha, you will know when you are!" Although Chiba adults want to play a very bad, but this way makes him feel very uneasy. It was at this time that suddenly, something went wrong. What Chiba adults didn''t think was that his heart net''s control over these monsters actually dropped. . Chapter 483： Immunization [subscription] What the **** does this happen? At this time, Chiba people were surprised that his forehead flashed, and his heart began to sweat slightly. Be aware that these monsters are even beyond his control, which means that once these guys lose control of him, it becomes a mess. Yes, the real end of the world will come. It was at this time that those monsters suddenly lost control, and Chiba adults could not even concentrate on controlling one of them. It seems that their own heart network, the power they can control, is getting weaker and weaker. I think this should not be the fault of Chiba, but the group of guys seems to have developed immunity in the body. That is to say, when Chiba adults use their heart nets to control them every time, their bodies will naturally produce a kind of protest. That is to gradually immunize the heart of Chiba adults. This is an accident that you did not expect from Chiba. "Absorb it!" When Chibas 14-handed black beard was hit, the demon fruit and the nine-tailed beast in his body were scattered, and the Chiba adults were not the ones who didnt care. The power of vain does not take it by himself, that is stupid, so Chiba adults quickly absorbed it, and the nine tails and the dark fruit. When Chiba adults swallowed up all these forces, these monsters have become uncontrollable. "shit." Although there is nothing like this, IQ is very good, there is no lower limit. But they are quite vengeful. At the moment they saw the adult, they wanted to kill him. Once this kind of guy is out of the control of Chiba adults, it will become impossible to control. "If this is the case, then there is only one fight." One of these monsters rushed toward the Chiba adults, and as for others, they are fighting this group of guys in Konoha Ninja Village. However, when the people in Konoha Ninja Village saw one of them rushing to the Chiba adults, they all sighed in the heart. What is the matter? Are these monsters not released by him? Actually still attacking his own master. This is something that nobody has thought of. "Tail animal gun!" When the tail beast was launched, the adults of the night knew it immediately, and he found that he had forgotten a problem, that is, his own attack, the monster would not be affected at all, or even can be said. There is no effect at all. After all, I have no substance. Just like what Chiba adults suspect, his tail beasts actually passed directly through the bodies of these monsters. It can even be said that it is directly through. At the beginning, when the beast came over, the virtual front suddenly paused. Maybe it''s because he is afraid of being hurt, yes, maybe it''s a virtual instinct. He instinctively paused, but did not expect that the beast was actually worn from his body. At this time, Chiba adults also thought about it. It turned out that his attack had no effect on these guys. "Oops, I actually forgot these things." Chiba adults found this problem when they shot their foreheads. "Moon, can you hear?" At this time, Chiba adults contacted the moon through the heart net. Now these monsters are out of their own control. Basically, they can''t say that they have no way to defeat them. Since you can''t beat them, let them go! Anyway, my goal is to eliminate this world of fire, even with such a powerful monster, let them turn upside down! It is best to ruin the world of Naruto directly. However, Chiba adults did not want to, because these guys, very hate Chiba adults. That''s because he once controlled them, so these guys are going to take revenge. "Month, hurry to open the portal!" At this time, the illusion in front of Chiba adults suddenly ran towards him, and the speed was very fast, and even imaginary, this kind of thing can jump in the air and fly in the air. "Virtual flash!" What you didn''t think of Chiba adults is that he doesn''t look very strong in front of his eyes, and he is a little thin and can use the virtual flash. This is the feeling you have encountered before, very surprised, because he is very clear about this thing, but it is not his level can be used. The ability to use the virtual flash is a big illusion! The obvious thing in front of the eye is that it cannot be used. But this guy will actually go out, so it is very strange to say this to Chiba adults. Defense? To know that the speed of this kind of thing is very high, the virtual flash can surpass the speed of the tail animal. In other words, it is not that easy to escape this robbery. Just like the thoughts of Chiba adults, that is normal. His current strength simply cannot escape this, the virtual flash attack. The body of Chiba adults instantly touched the virtual flash of the monster! That is, at this time of 440, Chiba adults realized their own crisis and what state they are in now. But when he realized the crisis, he was already in the final desperation. The development of the matter is a bit too unexpected. This is somewhat confusing and unbelievable. This is simply unbelievable, because in the next second, the virtual flash of this monster in front of you just completely engulfed Chiba adults. I swallowed his entire body. Of course, the virtual flash, after disappearing. Chiba adults have disappeared. When everyone saw this scene, they were very surprised. Are these monsters not his men? As for this, I can tell you with certainty that this group of monsters is not the master of Chiba. They are just a group of wandering, the emptiness of the Netherland. "Chiba adults!" It was at this time that the month felt the disappearance of Chiba adults. He can''t believe this fact now. Because at this moment, he did not feel the existence of Chiba adults. In other words, the Chiba adults at this moment have completely disappeared from this world and have disappeared without a trace. . Chapter 484： : Chiba disappears [seek automatic] "Chiba adults!" Month, shouting loudly in the alien space, his eyes are constantly expanding. The moon at the moment is like crazy, she madly opened the messengers and came to the battlefield. It was when she came, after the battlefield, she discovered that the figure of the field adult had disappeared from the world. When she came, the Chiba adults had disappeared. Angry, the moon is angry again. She is madly shouting the name of Chiba, and, in her hands, uses the power of domineering. After seeing the monster in front of me, the moon immediately rushed up. Her eyes became very horrible. After seeing these monsters, I couldn''t wait to smash their skins. But I don''t know why, just at this time, the monsters suddenly heard a tweet and then ran to the crack. "Are these guys who are planning to run away?" That''s right, like the one that the moon imagined, these few monsters are busy, and they are heading for the cracks in time and space. Are they planning to flee the world? That''s right. Just like the months of thinking, these guys are planning to escape from this place. The reason why they had to escape was not known, but the month was heard, and there was a loud roar in the space. This violent roar. Let the moon feel terrible, and it is quite terrifying. He can feel the power of strength from this tweet. Probably because there is a leader in this group of monsters, these monsters are very afraid of him, so after hearing the tweet, they have left the world. "Oh, I didn''t expect our virtuality to escape to another world. Captain Rigu, you said it is right. Hey!" In the endless, in the virtual circle, the Japanese fan of the winter, Shi Lang, stood with him as a vice captain. The vice captain is a woman, the place that makes her the most worthy of her jiao is her double feng. Her brown hair is on her head. Standing next to him is his own Gu Gu Dong Shi Lang, he seems that the birth is not very high. And he has a silver hair full of heads. But overall it was a very handsome young man, and behind them were carrying a sickle. "Well, I will handle this matter well, you will be relieved." Cold, the young man in front of him sums up him with a word, that is cold. However, the word to describe him is not wrong, because the Japanese squad, the winter lion, his ability to master is the frozen system. His sickle is the strongest among the ice systems. "It seems that we need this thing, seriously investigate it!" "Yes, Captain, I will investigate soon." Of course, here in the Japanese Valley, Winter Lion Lang is just a supporting role. And our real pig foot Chiba adults have come to another place at the moment. That''s right, when Chiba adults are in contact with the virtual flash. His body was immediately burned. However, fortunately, this guy has a special body, plus a domineering entanglement. It was only fortunate that he got back a little life. However, this guy can basically be said to have been abolished now. At least it will take nearly half a month to recover before it can reach its original capacity. And there is still a little bit of the age of Chiba adults, actually retrogressed. Yes, she is only 17 years old. The age of Chiba is like Naruto. What he did not think is that the virtual flash can make his age begin to fall back and successfully push himself back to the age of 17. When the body of Chiba adults appeared again, it had floated and flew in the sky, and the speed was very fast. "Where should it be here?" At this time, the eyes of Chiba adults slowly opened, and he did not know how long he floated above the sky. There is at least a week or so in a month and a half. He was so quiet, floating in the air, and heading north at a speed of 100 kilometers per hour. This familiar picture, even Chiba adults can not help but sigh in the heart, do these virtual also have the same ability as a bear? The ability to fly people and float for three days and three nights in the sky, unfortunately, Chiba adults think wrong in their hearts. This is not the case at all. To be honest, the floating of a week made the body of Chiba adults weak to the extreme, especially his face was very ugly, extremely pale and powerless. And he hasn''t eaten for nearly a week, so he said that if he floats like this again, he will definitely die because he is hungry. Then he fell asleep again. When he fell asleep again, his body floated in the sky for three days and three nights, until one day his body suddenly fell from the sky. After the fall, Chiba adults have come, one of the five major Ninja countries. Since I came to the place of the water shadow, there is nothing wrong with it. The place where the Chiba adults fell is the one in the country of water, a village. This village is also a small village, and he is still a ninja village. Although the size of this ninja village is not as large as that of Konoha Ninja Village, its area is not small. And the number of ninjas inside is also numerous, and various ninjutsu is also extremely powerful. (Wang De''s) Especially their special skills, these guys are very powerful, they can not only use ninja. I can also use some things that compare sci-fi, such as the munitions that can improve Chakra in my body, but in this place, the munitions are not called munition pills, but powerful capsules. In the morning, the sun is shining, the birds are fragrant, and in this village, the land is fertile and full of vitality everywhere. The scene of this scene is all intoxicating. This place is simply too beautiful. If you say that Chiba adults, if you see it, you will certainly be amazed by it, but now Chiba adults, at all, have not regained consciousness, and he has no time to pay attention to these scenery. Next to the village, in a rice field, a peasant woman is busy, that is, at this time, when she is busy, the sky suddenly drops a thing. . Chapter 485： The country of water [to complete the order] Yes, with the appearance of a loud noise, the body of Chibas body was heavily hit in the field, and he was lying there naked. However, what Chiba adults did not think was that he was rescued by a peasant woman from the country of water. The peasant woman quickly ran to the side of Chiba, and touched his breath. Feel the beat of his heart. When he found out that he was still out of breath, the peasant woman hurriedly informed the other people in the Valley of Water to let these guys rush to help. "You all rushed to take a look and see, there are people out there!!" To be honest, people who know a little about Ninjutsu feel it. Just now, a huge impact hit, around the village, and triggered a small earthquake of one or two levels. This is the same time, the village, where the water shadows are. One of them, the ninja looks like a guy in the dark, and he reported this situation this morning after he came to the water shadow adult. "Water screaming, just 527 this morning, I found an unidentified guy who suddenly fell from the sky and landed in a field outside our village." "Are you investigating clearly? Who is it?" When the water shadow adult asked this question, that person was a slight glimpse. He did not think that the water shadow adult would actually ask for such a small thing, so she usually did not ask, but today he It looks abnormal. "Come on me to meet him or bring him to me." After getting the order, the man retired in an instant. This man came to the place where Chiba was placed, and said to the resettlement staff, this guy, I am going to take it away immediately, and let him see the ninja of the country of water, the water film adult. When the dark part of the person said this, he brought the Chiba adults to the front of the water shadow. After the Chiba adults were brought to the front of the water shadow by this guy, the water shadow adults asked Chiba about some simple questions. What surprised everyone (bebf) was that Chiba adults didn''t answer him inadvertently, and they kept talking, and even the person suspected that he was a dumb. However, when the water filming adults were very depressed, Chiba adults suddenly said a word at this time. This sentence made the water film adults very happy. Because, he has been asking for nearly three hours, very dry and dry, if not considering other people are present, this water shadow adult will definitely go away. But the water shadow adults have resisted. "My name is..." At this time, the water film adult thought that Chiba would speak. But he said that he had been talking for a long time, but he did not answer a word. As for his identity, everyone does not know! Because the Chiba people were falling, the clothes on their bodies were completely damaged. So no one can recognize it at all. In other words, the current Chiba people have become a person without identity, and not only that, but now his head seems to have lost memory. It seems that I have not fully remembered the previous things. "My name is..." I don''t know how many times Chiba adults have repeated this sentence, but in the end he did not say his name, let the person in the dark department, and the water film adult happy. field. "You come over, are you sure this guy is not a fool?" At this time, the water shadow adult, pulled the dark people to the side, and asked him. The guy in the dark department is also very puzzled. He is helpless about this matter. After all, this guy doesnt know anything when he falls down! "With that person, I see 80% of this guy may be really amnesia, because it hits from such a high place, if his head has no problem, then it is strange!" As for this, the ninja of the dark part is not lying. After all, the news is here, and now the most important thing is how to deal with this guy, instead of asking him for identity here. Of course, identity is also a kind of regulation that must be observed. What if a spy is not done? "Then we have to deal with this guy, it is impossible to leave him here!" Although it is not appropriate to leave Chiba adults here, there is no other better way for the current water shadow adults. He cant help but drive this guy away! This seems a bit too inhuman. After all, this guy in front of me seems to be no older than 17 years old. Really, if you start with such a small child, you still have some unbearable feelings. This is beyond doubt. "Young man, are you really lost your memory? Can you tell me where you are from? And your family or can you think of something?" No matter how the water shadow adults ask questions, the adults of the night always speak and support, but he simply can''t answer the key places. Faced with this situation, so the water shadow is also very helpless. However, there is no other way for the current water shadow. In fact, people in Chiba do not speak, do not answer these questions, he still has to settle this guy. "I seem to have lost my memory in this home, then you will arrange him for the time being!" Faced with this matter, the water shadow adults think it is also a headache. In the final thought, she decided to leave this little guy here, let him observe for a while, maybe during this time, he may find his memory, not necessarily, after all, put this The big children, abandoning, are really unbearable. "Yes, I know the water shadow adult, I will arrange it right away." To be honest, Chiba is not wearing him now, but he really lost his memory. He even called his own name, and what other relatives could not remember it. "The young man turned out to be, if you don''t know your own name, then the sister will help you get one!" At this time, the big man of the water shadow came to Chiba. . Chapter 486： Amnesia [to complete the order] Chiba adults also took a look at the water shadow. He was somewhat inexplicable, but it was very familiar to Chiba''s eyes. After all, in the space of Chiba, he often saw this person when he watched anime. "I know your aunt, but I can''t remember it." Just unintentional embarrassment, just at this time, the head of the water shadow adult, there is a flame of anger. This matter must be handled well. otherwise. "Auntie, boy, do you see your sister''s age is so big?" She is also a girl, and she said that when Chiba adults said this, when she called her aunt, her heart was also very angry. After all, it was a woman, this woman has a heart of beauty. I also like the praise of others. If she is called old, she will be very angry. Then, the water shadow adult was a heavy blow, hitting the head of Chiba heavily. Instantly Chiba swollen a very large bag on top of her head. It hurts! Although the current money has no memory, he can still feel that the woman in front of him is very angry, maybe his own words angered her. But Chiba, this person does not know how to turn. It''s not that he doesn''t want to turn, but there is no way to turn. Now his head includes emotions that are somewhat unstable. "Since you guys don''t have a name, then I will give you a good one, and I will call you spinach for a while." Spinach, when Chiba heard the name, the corner of his mouth was a smile. I don''t know why, he didn''t object, but he was a little happy. Looking at the happy look of Chiba, Yin Daren intended to bypass him. Otherwise, it will be directed at the temper of the water shadow adult, Chiba this guy certainly has no good fruit to eat. Spinach, from now on, Chiba adults have a new name, his name is no longer called Chiba, but spinach. "Okay, this is the case. You bring spinach to get acquainted with the environment, let him stay at our school and let him learn about our ninjutsu!" But this is not so good, the water shadow adults! This guy doesn''t look like a piece of material to learn ninjutsu, and now his head is a little memoryless. In short, I feel that his head seems to be somewhat, not so good. Seeing this person in the dark, refuting himself, the water shadow adult gave him a look. And very angry said, how much nonsense you guys. I can do what you want to do. If you are embarrassed, be careful that you dont have a salary this month, then your bonus year-end awards are not. ...... I did not expect that the water shadow adults actually threatened themselves with these wages. It is really a bit odious to think about it, but there is no other way for the ninja in the dark. After all, in this place, the water and the adults are everything. The water shadow adult has a high prestige in the village, respected and loved. So as long as he said, he must listen. "Ok." After saying this, the dark man took the spinach and left. When the spinach, and the dark part of the person left, the world outside the face of the water shadow, she looked at the window, hands embraced in the heart of xiong, can not help but wonder. The mouth is also gently whispered. "It seems that this matter must still be investigated, and the appearance of this guy is too strange." If you do not conduct a good investigation, it may cause damage to the village. "Meiya, Meilu, you two, remember to give me an investigation of one thing, and after the investigation is clear, you will always stare at me this guy called spinach, and definitely can''t let him mess in the village. If you find that he has something suspicious, give it to me immediately." "Yes, the water shadow adult!" In the office of the Water Shadow Adult, outside. In fact, two precious girls, these two girls are not very old, each one is about 16 years old. Moreover, the two people are dressed and dressed the same, even the hairstyle is the same. Asked on Monday, the United States and the United States, the two guys are twin sisters. Asking for flowers As for which is the sister and which is the sister, it doesn''t matter to him, because the two guys have grown from small to large and have not yet vie for a result. "Yes, we will definitely investigate the water shadow adults!" Its an investigation, but its a bit tricky, and even a professional dark intelligence agent like Meiya Meiya cant, know where to start. Because this guy didn''t leave it at all, any useful clues, only that it suddenly fell from the sky. You can''t let Meimei Meiya start looking in the sky! Moreover, this does not know where to look up! "Sister, what should you do if you look at this?" ...... "Mei, I told you, I am the sister, how many times do you want me to say, you remember to live, I am a sister, and you are a sister, listen!" When I heard that Mei Ya called her sister, Mei Hao was happy in an instant, and his eyes glanced at his own sister, Meiya. "I am the sister, I am." Meiya is also not giving in at all. For the title of sister, she is bound to win, but for more than 15 years. The two never got an answer. Even two people almost started to fight at this time, but fortunately, the water shadow adults immediately shot them to stop them. And give them two big bags on the head of a person, which makes them quiet for two moments. "You guys don''t give me a job, what time is it to fight here? Who is the sister who is the sister? Is this really so important?" Very important two sisters nodded unanimously. ... The water shadow adult is really mad. What is it with? However, this is a gas-filled thing, and things still have to be done. The two sisters are not fools. In front of this task, it is best to obey. If you anger the water shadow adults, then there is really no good fruit to eat. "We know the big man, and the two of us are going to do things right away." Chapter 487： The situation of the sky reversal [five more] At the same time, at the headquarters of Tianrui, the female month is now basically here, the boss. In the heart of the month, she will never back to Chiba, and she believes that the Chiba adults still live in this world. If the Chiba people still live in this world, then they must find him and help him to complete his career. Destroy this world of fire, even if the adults of Chiba are absent, the moon will respect the idea of ??Chiba to complete the plan for him. "You have all listened to me. From now on, I am temporarily receiving management here. My order is the order of Chiba. We will come together to prevent Chiba adults from fulfilling his dreams." The eyes of the month are very serious, can do her now, and my heart is very upset. If the person of Chiba "Four One Zero" does not exist... What should she do? "Yes, the head of the month", everyone is also brushing the head of the month. After all, in this case, the headquarters of Tianrui still needs one, controlling people. After the departure of Chiba, the best candidate is the governor of the month. After all, the strength of the month is in front of her, so it is impossible for her not to work hard. At the same time, Chiba adults, no, now Chiba at this time, should not be called Chiba, but should be called spinach. The ninja of the dark part began to take the spinach and went to his room. The dark man gave him a room in the village. Although the house is not very large, it looks quite warm, and can be seen through the expression of spinach, he is very satisfied. It seems that this house thing, Ningbo cuisine is still very satisfied. Afterwards, the people in the dark department immediately took the spinach to the school, the Ninja Training School. That is, the school specializing in the development of ninjas. There is such a school in every ninja. As for the quality of the facilities and the difference in abilities, it depends on the strength of the teachers in this school. Like this village, their teachers are forbearing, and very powerful. This is undoubted, because these teachers are talents who have been retired after careful selection. The spinach courage looks a little small, and he follows the dark part tightly. It may be the first time to come to school, it seems strange, or for other reasons, the current spinach can be said to be quite tense, after being brought to the classroom by the ninja of the dark part. The person in the dark department quickly explained the situation to the substitute teacher inside. After explaining the situation, he immediately gave the spinach a state of learning. "You can go to spinach, I have already given you everything." After hearing that person said this, the spinach nodded slightly, but in his mouth he never said thank you. However, the spinach eventually bite his teeth and thank you for saying these two words. "thank you." I don''t know why, for any reason, it is a conditional reflex. After the man left, the spinach was pulled in by the substitute teacher inside. When the spinach walked into the classroom, it suddenly felt that dozens of pairs of eyes were so straightforward that he was letting him, and he was uncomfortable. What the **** does this happen? Do you have any other special things that you have on your body? Then why are these guys looking at me like this! When I walked in, the students of these Ninja schools began to bow their ears and whisper in private. Spinach is also very nervous at this time, he does not know how to face this situation. The substitute teacher also saw the thoughts in the heart of the spinach, and his appearance was obviously over-stressed. So he encouraged the spinach to say. "Spinach I believe that you can communicate well with your classmates and be able to adapt to the environment here, so don''t be afraid, cheer up, and the teacher cheers for you." Perhaps because of the teacher''s words, I gave the spinach a lot of courage, or else, for other reasons. But in short, the current spinach has begun to take his first step. "Hello everyone, my name is spinach!" Spinach was very embarrassing when he said this, and he was very polite, and his behavior was also generous. Such a boy likes girls very much. Welcome.. ... And the spinach guy is very sunny, the only thing is that he seems to look a bit. Yes, it feels like a child with a mental problem. You can say this, it is like a mental retardation. However, this group of children, the students also felt that they wanted more, because it was only a moment of instant, and then disappeared. Then there was a round of applause. The scene was utterly awkward. Many students welcomed me to get it because of the arrival of spinach, which gave them a lot of joy, which they later learned. "Don''t you have anything else to say?" What the teacher did not think was that the introduction of spinach was so simple, it was five words. Then Im done, this is the first time in history, the person who introduced it! "Yes, teacher, I am finished." "Ok!" After all, the teacher is also aware of some of the conditions of spinach, so I did not intend to be particularly difficult for him. "Well, you are sitting for the first time, the position by the window." This teacher is not a fool. He knows 1.8. Some things should be asked. Some things should not be interrupted. If you should not interject, then you should work quietly. "Yes, teacher." It can be said that the spinach guy, very listen to the teacher''s words, is very well-behaved, just like a good boy. Very nice to sit in his position, next to his seat, that is, a girl sitting on his right. The girl had a good impression of spinach. When the spinach came over, she quickly got up and gave way to the spinach. "Hello, spinach, my name is water, but the water of the stream, the sound of music!" That girl is also an intern at this school, yes, this girl is not a real ninja. . Chapter 488： Water sound [subscription] He is just an internship, and he is still working hard, and just after the last week, the school will be welcoming and will endure the exam. An unprecedented grand test of the endurance is about to begin. When they graduate, can they become tolerant, and everything depends on their creation. This school is different from the system of Konoha Ninja Village. In Konoha Ninja Village, their assessment of endurance can be said to be quite easy and does not require any actual competition. This school is a bit different. Every year, there is a competition for the endurance. Is it qualified to be a ninja? It depends on your own creation. "Hello, Shui Ying, my name is spinach." No, too, this guy also learned from other girls, it is the spinach, spinach dish. When she stopped saying this, the girl next door snorted and laughed. She didn''t think that the spinach guy was so funny. Actually imitating myself to speak, since these things are done, let us, come to class together 14! So today, spinach started his first class at the Ninja School. The first course to learn is actually very simple. It is the technique of avatar. Everyone knows that in the ninja, the world is a very important skill. Ninja. Although this kind of person is very simple, it is very practical. , This is also the most basic course in Ninjutsu, so many people are learning hard. "Well, I started to name it. The person who was ordered immediately gave me the front and I had something to say to him." Every time the teacher said this sentence, the students were extra careful, because it meant that something big was going to happen! Every time the teacher is a surprise check, so that the students are invincible, there is no point at all, time to prepare. "Next, Red Dragon!" The boy named Chi Long, after being named, immediately ran, above the podium. The guys mouth flashed a smile, and he could be said to be quite confident, so he announced loudly and announced to all the classmates in the class. "My Red Dragon is now the only one in this class who can use the avatar. Who else can dare to resist me? If you don''t mind, you can apply to the teacher and challenge me." At this time, Chi Long looked at the rest of the class with a very provocative taste, and he was very proud. The whole class responded to him, it was a very disdainful look, this guy is simply too ignorant of the sky, and he is such a guy. Sooner or later, he was killed. In the TV series, he couldnt live two episodes. This is true that there is no mistake. The more arrogant the person is, the easier it is to die. This is the law of all things. "Who are you? Do you dare to challenge me?" Only Red Dragon is a bit too arrogant, but there is no way. Its true to him, now that there is only one person in this class who can use the avatar, there is no way. Because the technique of avatar is a teacher, I just handed it in the last few days. If you want to be a skilled person in such a short period of time, it is basically impossible. At this time, some of the teachers did not see it. He told me to say seriously to the classmates in the class. Isn''t there one of you who can compete with Chiron? At this moment, the whole class is in silence. It is not that they do not resist, but there is really no way. Zhilong is different from them. He grew up and studied various things under his father. Kind of ninja. There is no doubt that this guy who is studying in school is a lot more powerful. This is beyond doubt. "The newcomer, I see you seem to be not interested in me." When Red Dragon said this, everyone looked at the spinach. To be honest, the Red Dragon did not say anything wrong. The spinach had no birds at all, because the spinach was now lying on the table and falling asleep. How fast is this guy, and he actually was so daring to sleep during class... This is really amazing for all your classmates, even the teacher. He did not think that there are still such students in his class, and there is no such thing as Wang Fa! "Shuiyin classmates, quickly call the spinach classmates up!" At this time, the teacher was a little bit angry. After all, he brought out the students who had been so many years, and the spinach that was sleeping in his class was the first one. "The spinach teacher told you to hurry up!" After the backwaters were called, the spinach gave birth to a lazy waist and yawned because the spinach at the moment had been around for more than a week without sleeping. Therefore, it is not too difficult to get to the extreme. His eyelids are constantly fighting, and he may sleep at any time. "Teacher, do you tell me anything?" For the spinach level, everyone feels speechless. Doesn''t this guy realize that he made a mistake? "The teacher said that you should not let you sleep for 750." At this time, the sound of water, said to the ears of spinach, her voice is very light. However, there is nothing on the spinach side. This phenomenon is normal. It is too sleepy. If you don''t sleep, you will definitely die. "Spinach, you as our new student in the class, I want to ask if you will have this avatar?" Teacher, I don''t know what you are talking about. ...... Well, the teacher is really a white question this time, but the teacher also knows that the situation of spinach, the dark part of the person told him that this spinach head may have lost memory, or suffered heavy damage, so there is no difficulty in spinach, Let him continue to fall asleep there. "Okay, nothing, spinach, you go to sleep, I won''t bother you!" When the teacher said this sentence, everyone present was surprised, what is going on in the weekdays. The teacher will never say this, but today he actually said this. This is completely inconsistent with the teacher''s teaching style. The classmates were all looking at the teacher with a very surprised look, but the teacher was also awkward and glanced at the students. . Chapter 489： Haunted [seeking automatic] It means telling them that this guy has privileges, and you don''t have my class. If you dare to mess up, absolutely, you can''t lightly spare you. After seeing the teacher''s eyes, the classmates in the class felt very wronged, but there are other ways. "Well, Red Dragon, thank you for your wonderful performance, you can go down." When the Red Dragon went down, his eyes glanced at the gamble and his mouth crossed a smile. "Well, then we have to learn some new content. What we are learning today is how to use Chakra and let Chakra..." Time flies very fast, and a few lessons come down, that is, in a blink of an eye. However, these courses are quite painful for other students. For spinach, it is a blink of an eye. This guy of spinach spent the afternoon sleeping. He slept for an afternoon like this, no matter what teacher''s class, he did not bother him. When the spinach opened its eyes, it was unconscious that it had arrived in the afternoon. Water sound, gently patted his shoulder, said very softly. "Spinach, we should wake up, now it''s time to go to school, we will see you tomorrow." It was at this time that the spinach still woke up. When he opened his eyes, he looked at the window and looked at the ceiling, only to find that there was already no one at this time. Except for this classmate next to him. "Water, you go back alone! I have something to deal with later." After the spinach is said, the water sound is also very boring. He has something to deal with, and he will deal with it as soon as possible! As for what needs to be dealt with, I dont think she can control it. "I know, the spinach you are careful, I go back first, because, in this place, I secretly tell you, often haunted." The water sound said this sentence, her body is also unconsciously stunned, not the water courage is small, but because this classroom at night, often there are some strange sounds. This is no secret. Many students in the class know it, so in the afternoon, after school, all the students will not stay here until 6 o''clock in the evening. Because after 6 o''clock, you will often see a girl appear, I always hear some very strange sounds. Haunted? Spinach, said softly, but for the ghost, he is not careless. "It''s okay, ghosts for me, this is nonsense, you can walk with confidence." Since spinach insists on staying here, there is nothing to say about the water sound, and you don''t want to stay with him here. "Then I will go first, spinach, you be careful." "Well, I know." When the water sounds this sentence, spinach, and fell asleep. Today, he is really too sleepy. Now he has no plans to return to his home. Or go to sleep for a while and then go home, as for the water, the ghosts mentioned in the mouth. Looking at spinach is nothing more than a natural phenomenon. "Hello, classmate!" "Hello, old classmate!" About, after the spinach was sleeping, nearly half an hour later, the surrounding space had fallen into a blur, and the sky gradually dimmed. At this time, a girl''s voice appeared in a vague way. But the spinach was not heard at all, no matter how horrible the circulation of this sound. Spinach, hair did not respond, still sleep like that on their desk. It was at this time that the legendary female ghost came out. This female ghost is also the guy who has been making trouble recently. "Hello, old classmate?" The voice was very vicissitudes, and it sounded a bit horrible. But spinach is really too sleepy... The female ghost saw that she couldn''t wake up the spinach, and her heart was a little annoyed, so she increased the volume, but the volume was still not increased. The spinach was woken up. In the end, she could only use her body to touch. Spinach is gone. "Wake up, classmates," The female ghost, after waking up the spinach with her body. With a very horrible look at the spinach, she thought it would scare the spinach. I didn''t expect this guy who was a gentleman to react at all. "Hello classmate, I just transferred to school recently. If I have nothing, I will go to sleep first. You should go play slowly!" Shocked, extremely shocked, I did not expect that this scary effect is actually useless! The female ghost was very unwilling, and she continued. "How is it possible, are you not afraid of me?" To be honest, if it is a normal person, it will definitely be scared by this female ghost, because her face is very scary. Especially her skin, the horror is hard to describe. But all this is the illusion that this female ghost made with illusion. Only his illusion is very real, it seems to make people feel, some shudder. "Do you think a female ghost will stand on the ground with her feet? I heard that after Potter explained this, the female ghost was also a slight glimpse. In fact, she did not know it. Isnt the female ghosts body floating in the air? "It is clear that they are very afraid that I am worried that this guy is different. Can you say that your courage is very big?" The female ghost tore his own disguise, took a look, spinach, said to him curiously. When the female ghost tore her own disguise, she showed her respect. To be honest, her skin was white and white, the facial features were very correct, and she had a long flowing hair. This is simply a fairy who is alive and kicking! Moreover, his hair is actually a natural orange-red, to be honest, the hair of this color is very rare and very beautiful. Even the spinach is also seen. I am building a beautiful girl, but I have never seen such a beautiful girl. This girl is so beautiful, it makes him feel a little heart, really. "What is your name? Meet for the first time." At this time, the spinach suddenly said, asking the other person''s name when he opened his mouth. The man may seem a bit ugly and impolite. However, spinach does not deny that the frequency of the heartbeat of the present (? Zhao) is very high. Has reached a speed that can''t resist! Am I a legendary sword? Of course, this is just a joke. The ghost girl, after seeing the spinach, had a hint of curiosity about him. She didnt understand it. The other classmates in the class clearly kept hiding from her, but this guy was not afraid of her. "My name, I can tell you, my name is, little pepper!" When the spinach heard the name of the small pepper, the heart couldn''t help but start to spit it up. How are the names of vegetables? I was given a name by the casual person, called spinach. The girl in front of me was called a small pepper. I really doubt that the people in this class are the names of some vegetables. "Hello pepper, my name is spinach, I will meet you for the first time. Although you have not been able to scare me, I am very happy. If I have a chance next time, I hope that you can scare me again. once!". Chapter 490： Nickname [to complete order] In the face of this guy''s appearance, Chiba is also very surprised. But even more shocking is the small pepper, he felt very strange after seeing thousands of nights. Because many students in this school have been scared by her, but only this guy seems to be not afraid of himself. Instead, he seems to be talking to himself. "You call it a small pepper! Who gave this name to you?" At this time, Chiba suddenly asked, facing the problem of Chiba adults, the little pepper said faintly. "This is my nickname. As for who took it! I don''t think it should be said about this matter!" If you talk about the nickname, then the Chiba adults know why this girl is called a small pepper. As the name suggests, because the little pepper is a girl, at school, the temper may be very violent, so other students gave him such a name. But for this, the small peppers are not as white as Chiba. "You are here alone, and I seem to have never seen you before." The small pepper is also the first time I saw Chiba, so I have some doubts in my heart. Already, this two years. He has been in this school for a long time, but he has never seen thousands of leaves. "You said me, I just recently turned here, so I haven''t seen you since I said you." Chiba said very plainly, but for Chiba himself, his memory is quite vague, and he can even say that he does not know about his own life! "Just turned here?" The little pepper seemed to be a bit curious, and at this time, she pulled her wig and the white clothes used to scare people. "Yes, I just turned here, so many things don''t know!" The little pepper was sitting quietly next to Chiba, and he looked at Chiba with a very curious look. "But I think you look very sleepy. Don''t you sleep at night?" "Of course, I rarely sleep, sometimes I don''t even sleep." Chiba is lying because it is in his memory. He simply did not have memories of the previous few days. But it is very sleepy, this is true. "If you don''t go out again, maybe this school is going to close. At that time, it is very difficult for you to go out." I heard the little peppers say this, Chiba seems to have some doubts. "Why do you say this? Are we not ninjas? Since they are ninjas, can''t this school still go out?" Although the current Chiba has not much memory in his head, in the subconscious of Chiba, he knows that he will endure. There is more or less consciousness left, but this memory is very weak. "There is nothing wrong with what you said in this sentence. However, it is still somewhat difficult. After all, at night, the environment here is somewhat different!" The environment here is a bit special. Moreover, this school is a bit different from other ninja schools. In the evening, in order to prevent outsiders from entering the school. Therefore, some teachers will put water or enchantment around them, or even everything, a terrible trap, so if you don''t leave here, it is easy to get caught. "Is it enchanted?" "Yes." Although the small pepper is kindly advised, but Chiba shows a very indifferent look. It seems that the enchantment is not such a great thing for him. It can even be said that this kind of thing is very fragile in his subconscious. "No, I am still very sleepy, I want to sleep." After saying this before, the whole mouth of the small pepper was more, (becd) he did not think that this guy in Chiba could sleep like this, it was a dead pig. "Then when you have to sleep, its worth it!" "I think if I can, I have to sleep directly, tomorrow morning!" Sleeping directly, tomorrow morning, this is simply too exaggerated! This sentence is correct, I want to sleep directly until tomorrow morning, this guy is simply, some people are scared. "Spinach, where are you from? Where is your hometown? I am more curious, because during the day, I listened to other students and said that you seem to have lost your memory." The little pepper is not really a female ghost, she is just a little more fun. Especially love to tease people, because during the day, the small peppers basically do not interact with other people. Because his temper is very violent, plus some other reasons, the classmates will alienate her. Gradually, her friends will be less. In fact, this friend is few, not a big deal, just sometimes. When a person stays for a long time. When a person feels very lonely, they always find something else to do. "My memory, indeed, is gone, and I can''t remember, where did I come from? Also, what did I do before." It was at this time that spinach answered her question. "Then you want to make a friend with me?" At this time, small peppers made a suggestion for spinach. Let the spinach make friends with yourself. This little pepper has been considered. It is because I dont have any friends, but I found more people. I talked very much, and I was very happy, so the little pepper was going to pay him this friend. Spinach is also very refreshing, I just came here, really spinach, and no other friends. So two people chatted here and talked very late. However, it is at this time. Yes, the little pepper suddenly noticed the time, and now it will be more than 12 o''clock in the evening. If you are, spinach still does not leave this place. That must be a big problem, because now is the time when the enchantment is unfolding. If you dont go home again, you will live here today. The reason why the small peppers do not want to live here, there are actually many reasons, one of which is because she is wearing this dress with a female ghost. If I see it tomorrow morning, by my classmates or other classmates, then a scene she has worked hard every night here is in vain. . Chapter 491： Rumors [subscription] And she does not want to be discovered. Her play must be played. I don''t know why. She always feels very happy in this way. She may say that she is a little sorry for her classmates, or that other students are scared. But this rumor has already been spread, so she is not good ~ stop. For this hobby of small peppers, Chiba also had some doubts, he suddenly asked the small peppers. "Why are you going to be a ghost to scare other students here, knowing that doing so would be of no benefit to you." As Chiba said, playing a ghost, this thing does not help the little peppers, but the idea of ??small peppers is different. She is a ghost, because she feels very lonely. "You may not understand what I said to you, so I am not going to tell you." She didn''t want to say something about the private affairs of the small pepper. "Do you really not want to go back? If you really don''t plan to go back, then I have to go." Just when the two people talked more vigorously, suddenly, a glare shot from the outside. Its awful, just at this time, the little pepper suddenly realized. At this time, when someone was checking the school room, it was sure that it was the uncle who ran over to check the school at night. The uncle always came with a flashlight at night and shook it here. "what''s the situation?" Chiba also asked very curiously, but at this time, the little pepper made a gesture to calm him down against Chiba. "I hope that you don''t want to argue now, because the uncle ran over. If you are noisy, although it is easy to be discovered by him, if he finds out, then we will be punished, and even if it is not good, it will be Withdraw from school." At this time, the little pepper suddenly explained to Chiba and hid with him, the last side of the classroom. The two men were squeezed into a narrow, gapy way. Seriously, now, Qianba wants, breathing is very difficult, because this place is very narrow, just can accommodate a person, and the two can be said to be back to back. "You have to be quiet, if you find it by this guy, then we really can''t eat and walk." Fortunately, the uncle of this inspection school is not a ninja, but an ordinary villager in the village. If this is the case, it is better. If it is a ninja, Chiba and Chili will definitely not escape. His eyes. The two simply could not escape. If this place is said to be a ninja, a little bit of movement will be discovered. "Is he gone? It seems that there is no movement!" At this time, the little pepper asked softly. Just let Chiba be very depressed, even if they lie here and sleep, they have nothing to do to find themselves. Now, two people are crowded in this place, what is it for? "You hold my mouth ba!" At this time, Chiba spoke up, and he glanced at the little pepper, and there was a trace of doubt in his eyes, and there was a trace of surprise. Then he asked the little pepper, little pepper, why are you afraid? If I am not afraid of this situation, it is simply nonsense. Small pepper, different from Chiba. Because in the weekdays, the small pepper is a very hard-working, and a very good girl, but in the daytime, its presence is very low, and even can, let people ignore her existence. "Let him catch the words, then I may be deducted credits, so I can''t let him catch me." After about two minutes, I was sure that the uncle left, behind this classroom. Chiba suddenly looked at the little pepper with a very strange look, and then, some stuttering said to her. "Are you, too close to me?" It was at this time that the small peppers were found to be wrong, because the place was very early, so the distance between the two people was very close. Asking for flowers Inevitably there will be some physical contact, although the age of the small pepper is not very large, but his two places are still very early development, so he accidentally bumped into the back of Chiba. But Chiba does not, other ideas. "Yeah, sorry." Originally, the small pepper was suddenly shy at this time. After all, she was a girl. After facing a boy, there was inevitably a rosyness in her face. Little peppers are very shy at this time. As for Chiba. This is his, some very calm. Its like feeling like this, and nothing is great. ....... But this is also the current situation. After all, he has lost his memory now, and there is no such thought in his head. If it is said to be in the previous Chiba, then now he will never say a word, and will slowly enjoy the process. "Chiba, I am sorry." So the little pepper came out with a red face. After she came out, she saw the enchantment and was about to cover it slowly, so she said that she must bid farewell to the spinach at this time. Never say goodbye. That little pepper today will never return to my home. "Then I will go first. Isn''t spinach you going home?" Spinach has now slept for more than a dozen hours, and the spirit has finally got a little reply. So after careful consideration for a while, he plans to go home with the little peppers. "Forget it, I am still going back with you to stay here, it is not very good." It was at this time that Chiba changed his attention and he planned to go home. But the little pepper, said to him, the two will not speed up, and the speed may not go out. That''s right, if the speed is slower, it will not go out. "bad" At this time, the little pepper flashed a bit of surprise on the forehead. She did not think that today, even before the previous few days, the enchantment was started. . Chapter 492： Angry [five more to subscribe] When the two people rushed to the bottom of the school building, the enchantment of the Ninja Village School was already underway. After seeing this scene, the little peppers felt very angry. Its just awful, and today the old man turned out to be enchanted so early. If it is normal, this enchantment will never begin at this time. But now the unfortunate thing has suddenly started. What to do next? Small peppers, and two people in Chiba can''t ask the teacher for help, if they ask the teacher for help. Own, things that are made here during this time will definitely be discovered, if they are discovered by the teacher and informed the whole school. That little pepper, there are no other friends in the class. Even other classmates would hate "seventy-three zeros" and he hated her, so he said that the little peppers at this time definitely didn''t want to be caught. Two people were hiding there for a while. When hiding, Chiba asked, little pepper, he said why we are hiding here? When I heard Chiba say this, the little pepper was so mad that he didn''t think that this guy was so slow. Why are you hiding here? The reason is of course very simple. If you find it, you will definitely not be able to take it. If you are not doing well, you will be treated as a spy or other, thief and the like. If you get caught by your family, it will be a big problem when you get it. "Quiet for a while, wait for him to go, we will find another way." The little pepper made a quiet posture against Chiba, and then the two planned to continue hiding here, knowing that the ninja could only leave. After the ninja left, the little pepper and Chiba, they came out, when the two came to the enchantment. The brow''s brow wrinkled, and she didn''t think that the enchantment was so powerful. Yes, enchanting this kind of thing, if it is normal, the enchantment in the school is simply to prevent some thieves, and not so powerful. But today''s enchantment seems to be a bit special, not only, very thick, but also with some chakras. The little pepper didn''t even dare to touch the enchantment. The enchantment was covered with a layer of strength, a very powerful chakra. When the hand of the small pepper touched the chakra, it felt very The burning sensation of pain. This burning sensation is very painful. "What do you guys want to do?" At this time, a sound sounded, and it scared a big jump. Yes, this voice is very vicissitudes. When the little pepper heard the sound, she remembered who this person was. "It''s very, sorry!" "We will definitely not do this again next time." Yes, the man who appeared, about 40 years old, is the manager of this school. In the words of Chibas world, he is the security guard here. And this security is still a ninja. "There are regulations in the school. After about 5 o''clock, students must go home, but the two of you have left privately in the school!" "I doubt that you two have any special intentions." The man was also indifferent, and did not give, the little pepper looks good. The little pepper girl, the ninja in front of me has a little impression. In school, the little pepper is a very annoying guy. And not only that, she used to tease herself, so this ninja is also somewhat embarrassed in her heart. Although he is so old, he doesn''t want to care about such a little guy, but he still can''t breathe in his heart, so this guy has no plans to control small peppers. "I have already opened the enchantment, so I am very sleepy now. If you want to go home, you will stay in it!" Seriously, wait until the little peppers see this guy. Her forehead is a slight sweat, she knows that this guy has a hatred with himself, so it will not be easily let go. "It is impossible to stay here." Waiting for that, some people who feel very disgusted leave. Chiba suddenly said very calmly, when this sentence was said, the little pepper was a very strange look and looked at him, secretly said in his heart, you guys have no fever in their heads! And with his right hand, he touched the forehead of Chiba..... "I see your forehead is very cold, there is no sign of the next fever, then why do you say these words!" Yes, in the impression of the small pepper, although this enchantment is very weak, but with the words of these students, there is no way to break it. The only situation now is that two people are already out, so two people must find a place. Well, spend this night, and now there is only this method. "He seems to be far away!" At this time Chiba, very plain. "Yeah, he has gone far, in other words, we can''t go out now." Yes, the little pepper is a little disappointing now, and her eyes are also a bit disheartened. Already knowing that at night, she didn''t want to stay here, and it was cold outside and the wind was big. Then at this time, I said to the little pepper the night before. "It''s fine to go out, this is a simple matter." Chiba said very plainly. After the words of Chiba say this, the eyes of the little peppers are really the same as the cows. Are you guys kidding me? Looking at Chiba, that very plain tone, and eyes. Little peppers can''t believe what they heard. "I said that if I want to go home, I will go out." The little peppers were so angry that they almost sweated on the forehead, she said to Chiba. "Going out, do you think this thing is so simple?" Yes, the little peppers are very clear. In school, if there is not some tolerance, there is no way to break these enchants. But Chiba in front of me can say so easily. This had to surprise the small pepper. However, this surprise was shocked. "What is this difficult? Isn''t it an enchantment?" I don''t know why, even though Chiba is now, he has no memory, not even a few days of memory, but in his subconscious. . Chapter 493： Give up [subscription] He felt that an enchantment like this level is not a boy for him, and he does not know why, he always has this feeling. But it feels good, but for small peppers, she believes in reality. "You can''t do this thing." "I can''t do it. I only know if I try it. If I give up now, it is not my style." I am at this time Chiba, I can''t get along and come to the side of the enchantment. He glanced at the enchantment, then looked up at the sky again, and finally took a look at the little pepper. In the heart, I said a word inexplicably. Although my memory does not exist, I always feel that I was a very great person in the past. If Chiba has self-knowledge, maybe, this is just a feeling. After saying this, Chiba went to the enchantment. You think that the scenes that 14 didn''t think of happened. If at this time, the country of water, the water shadow adult standing here, she would be equally surprised. But what is a pity is that she is not here now. "Where are you sacred?" That''s right, at this time, the little pepper was very surprised. Because some of the scenes in front of me are too sudden, not only suddenly, but also some people feel incredible. He stared at Chiba, he was right. This guy didn''t show any ninja on his body. Now even Chakra has not released it, but he just broke the enchantment. Surprised, no, this situation can no longer be described with the word "surprise", it is simply exaggerated. Small peppers, this situation has subverted her cognition. She has seen great things, but she has never seen such a powerful one. If she is to change to someone else, she still believes, but if it is Chiba, she is not very convinced. This guy is simply too exaggerated! That''s right, like this enchantment, it takes a lot of power to get rid of it, but the guy in front looks very relaxed! "how is this possible!" Her chin must fall to the ground quickly. Moreover, there was a trace of surprise in her eyes. But the facts in front of me are in front of us, so that she can''t go, I believe there is no way. "How did you do it?" Little pepper asked him very curiously. You asked me how I did it? Its actually very simple! Then Chiba said very calmly. "I just went out like this and didn''t do anything." If Chiba is lying, then in this case, everyone will think that he is lying, or else, how can he break the enchantment by the power of a college alone. Even if it is a forbearance, at least it will take a while. But this guy actually went out like this. This is simply incredible, and her little eyes are so big. He looked at Chiba, and his heart was full of doubts. However, the small pepper was still with the figure of Chiba, and ran out, although she said that her mood has not been reversed, and she was slightly surprised. However, soon, she resumed, and the original state became the original little pepper. "Now the sky is a bit late, but I think I am still looking for a way home." The two walked in the same way, and walked on their way home, but the little pepper sat behind, he looked at the back of Chiba, and his heart was full of doubts. And in the heart secretly pick up, this guy is exactly what it is, actually so powerful. The night sky is a little bit cold, but today''s night is quite big, and the road is basically illuminated. Although it is almost close to the early morning, it is 12 o''clock, but there are still a lot of people who come out to do nightingales at night, that is, at this time, Grandpa suddenly passed a ramen shop. When he passed the ramen shop, he saw some people who were eating ramen. After seeing this scene easily, his head suddenly hurt. "It hurts!" At this time, the small pepper suddenly saw this scene, he quickly ran to the side of Chiba, and asked very concerned, Chiba, you are fine, I see you like, the head is very painful look. "I''m fine, just a little bit, a headache!" Suddenly, the humming sound sounded. Yes, this time someones stomach screamed and was very hungry. The voice of this guy is Chiba. After the little pepper heard the sound, a smile appeared on her mouth. "It looks like you are really hungry now, let''s go in and eat something!" Its a very disappointing guy. I didnt think that my stomach was so hungry so fast, and its still a beauty. However, the current Chiba is somewhat different from the previous Chiba. I don''t know why his face is thinner now. If it is changed in the past, he will never be like this. It seems very hesitant. 303 "But I have no money in my pocket, I have no money to eat." That''s right, Chiba''s sentence is very correct. Now it can be said that there is no penny in his pocket. After all, there is a canteen in the school to eat, even if many of them bring lunches at noon, but the school still offers free lunch. Therefore, Chiba is also embarrassed. When I heard that Chiba also said this, a small smile appeared on the corner of the small pepper. I laughed when I screamed. Of course, she was laughing at Chiba, and I felt that Chiba is very funny. "Then I ask you, is it good to eat ramen?" Speaking of this ramen, I don''t know how Chiba is very familiar, and I feel very much about this taste. "That''s embarrassing." Although it is said that Chibas mouth is like this, his heart is very eager to eat a bowl of ramen. So two people came to the ramen noodle restaurant. When the two people walked into the ramen noodle restaurant, they saw an old man who was about 50 years old, but it looked very young. Just like the age of 40, he is the owner of this ramen noodle restaurant. The owner of this ramen noodle restaurant is very good. . Chapter 494： A barrel of ramen [to be automated] There is a Le Ramen in Konoha Ninja Village, but there is a barrel of ramen in this place. "Welcome, I would like to ask if the two are coming to a large share or a small one!" When the boss asked them two questions, he did not hesitate to say anything. He said directly, gave me a big share and added two eggs. After telling this sentence, Chiba smiled at the little pepper. He seemed to be a little shy. However, the small peppers are not at all concerned. After all, eating a bowl of ramen before can not cost a few dollars, and in the school, the small peppers basically have no friends. Today is the first friend of hers, so she said that she is a bit happy, please this meal is also appropriate. But then she regretted it a bit, because Chiba is like a guy who hasn''t eaten for hundreds of years. This small bowl of ramen is simply not enough. we can even say. He has eaten the weight of five people alone, which is simply too exaggerated. Come back to a bowl of bosses and come back to a bowl of bosses! ! Chiba doesn''t know if she has eaten a few bowls. Anyway, the stomach seems to be filled forever. And this time, the pocket of the small pepper, the money inside is less and less, and now it is empty. She looked at Chiba very surprised, but didn''t want to bother him. "Boss, come back to another bowl!" I don''t know if Chiba is already addicted. He actually wants to have another bowl. You know, this is already the sixth bowl, if you eat it again. "Okay, Chiba! My pocket is empty." At this time, the little pepper, suddenly said softly to the front, he said that his pocket, there is no money and then let you continue to eat ramen here. Originally, the small pepper was just a student, and the money on it was definitely not much. "I am very embarrassed, I know ?." In fact, the days at this time are only seven points. The sweat on the forehead of the little peppers all flowed down. She didn''t expect this guy to eat so. This guy is simply too ate. And eating is not going to stop, if not, if the small peppers are quickly stopped, I guess he can eat the whole store, do you want to be so exaggerated? "Thank you for coming, but I think this young man seems to have not eaten enough. Actually, today, if he is so interested, I can''t be too stingy as a boss, so I invite you to eat this bowl." This boss looks like everyone else is very good, and the person is very kind, so his business will always be hot. "Thank you, boss, then I am welcome." After finishing this sentence, Chiba rushed to eat a bowl of ramen here. After eating the last ramen, the two talents came out from the ramen noodle restaurant. "I am really sorry today, let you invite me to dinner. If there is a chance, next time I must ask you to eat ramen." After coming out, Chiba felt a little embarrassed. After all, it was all eaten by a person, and the little pepper did not eat much. "What are you doing with me? Then I will leave first, because my home may not be in the same direction with you, so I will go home early." "Okay, no problem, but I still have a lot more today, thank you." Chibas heartfelt thanks, really, little pepper is still not very used. However, she was very happy to answer, no problem, today I am asking you to eat. If you have a chance next time, please ask me to eat. After the small peppers were sent to leave Chiba, she finally felt the pain of heartache. I want to know the money but his lunch money for a week! But what I didn''t expect was that it was eaten up by Chiba alone. I won''t eat it for the next week, but what to do! Tragedy, this is really a very big tragedy. You must know that your mom and dad died a few years ago, and now the little pepper lives with his grandmother. Of course, in the economy, it may seem a little inadequate. This is also a matter of reason. "Sad reminded me, lunch money!" Chili just wants to cry, but fortunately, she is a person who likes to make a lunch. Although this week''s lunch money is gone, I have to do it myself. "But I am very curious about it. Where does her power come from, is it so powerful?" That''s right, this makes the little peppers feel very strange, you know. Like a little guy like a student, let alone break the enchantment, even when you touch the enchantment, you will feel very painful because of burning. After 10 minutes, the two people returned to their own homes. After Chiba returned to his home, he felt incredible. This night, he didn''t sleep very well. He didn''t know why. He always felt like he had forgotten something. He always felt that there were many things that could not be remembered. And while in his sleep, he often dreams of something, broken things. These shattered things made him feel terrified and even panicked, so he said that he woke up three times last night and woke up and sweated. ". Go take a shower!" Looking at himself sweating, he decided to go for a cold, so that he might be able to make him feel at ease, or if he had to, then he really couldnt feel at ease. "I can''t think of it, who is it?" Now Chiba can''t think of it at all, why is it here? And what is the purpose of Chibas presence here? "What is this all about?" Yes, when he was asleep, he always felt that some pictures appeared in his mind, but these pictures were vague, but they existed. It feels very real, as if it happened soon, and it seems to happen in front of your own eyes, but when Chiba wants to touch it, these pictures suddenly disappeared. This kind of dream seems to be invisible. I can''t touch it, but it''s very real. Looking at the vicissitudes of the mirror, Chiba asks who he is? . Chapter 495： Go to school [to complete the order] Who is this problem has been plaguing Chiba, until 5 o''clock in the morning, when it is dawning, Chiba, barely fell asleep. When Chiba fell asleep, the sun rose immediately the next day. For the whole night, he basically didn''t sleep well, but when the sun rose, he had to get up again and then ran to class. No way, because the current Chiba is a student here, and in his subconscious, as a student, you can never be late, class is a must, even if the body is sick, you must give the school and the teacher a leave of absence. . This alone, I don''t know why, he remembers very clearly. When Chiba left his room, he felt very tired. Chiba has just arrived here, although the Son of Man here has given him a lot of food, but according to the current time to your calculations. He estimated that it was too late to have breakfast, so Chiba, I didn''t plan to have breakfast this morning, and then he went crazy to the school after wearing clothes. He runs very fast. He knows that there are still 10 minutes to go to class, so it is too late to speed up, that is, at this time, I bumped into a person. No 247 wrong, this guy is very familiar with him. This beauty is actually a small pepper. Yes, Chiba feels very strange. This little pepper actually came to class today, because in the conversation between the two yesterday, the little pepper told him. Because the relationship between the small peppers is very bad in the school, it is basically a month to ask for a leave of absence for 20 days, and sometimes there will be no class at the school for a month. But there is absolutely nothing wrong with this person in front of him. Chiba will not admit her mistakes, because it has been too long to talk to him yesterday, and she is very familiar with her features, so Chiba will not admit her mistakes. This guy is a small pepper, but why he appears here is a bit strange to Chiba. "Little pepper? How come you come back to class today?" Chiba is very curious. I want to know that this little guy is doing things for you. Its a ghost. From the understanding of him on the eve of yesterday, he knows the character of this girl. Its very uncooperative, especially the temper is a bit weird. . "Why do I (bede) appear here? Of course, because I am going to class, can''t I go to school? You guys are really weird!" At this time, the small pepper did not expect to hit the Chiba on the head, which was originally after the spicy shrimp was knocked down. She was very angry. When she stood up and was about to open her mouth, she didn''t expect to see Chiba. The anger in her heart was still there. "Why can you go to school, I can''t go out?" The little pepper is also very right. Chiba can go to school, so why can''t I go there? "You don''t say you, is your health bad?" Yes, yesterday, the small pepper also slammed on Chiba, but Chiba did not know her real situation. The little pepper did not intend to tell her the real situation. Two people can say that they know very little, but the two are very chattered. "Then let''s go together, anyway, it''s going to be late now." So the two decided to go hand in hand, but what Chiba did not think was that the two were originally flustered at first, but now they feel quiet. "Now this time is too late. If we both are slow here, we will definitely be late." At this time, Chiba said quickly. "Then we should run now, you should not know, and now the distance from the school is not far, so as long as we both speed up, we will be able to arrive." Not two people are crazy about the school. Huh... The two people ran for about 5 minutes or so and finally arrived at the school gate. At this time, two people saw a woman who was the schools disciplinary committee member. It was also the student president of the school. She was responsible for Here is the management of the students. For example, like today, late behavior, if you are caught by a student, you can deduct a point. If you get a very high score, the student can take the **** and leave. This school is a place to train ninjas, and it is a place to train elites, not to eat and drink Lazar, but also to be late for class every morning. For such students who do not change their education, they must be punished. The student president, very good shape, and she is so beautiful, her age looks like the age of sixteen or seven, but it seems a bit of a charm, and slightly mature. "Sorry, the two of you are already late, and now both of you must be here and wait for the notice." At this time, the student president, quickly stopped two people and made some minor punishments for the two. "We are not late, you have two minutes to see the time. Well, you actually said that we are two late, what is your basis?" It was at this time that the small pepper appeared very unhappy, knowing that she wanted to never have been insulted, or treated like this. Not a small pepper, her mouth ba is also very powerful, she is not a fuel-efficient lamp at all, and this student president is also a sly glance at this time, Her mouth rose and she said secretly in her heart, and she did not deserve to be a small pepper. This mouth ba is also quite powerful. Didn''t say that the mouth of the pepper is famous in the school, and this guy is very powerful, not only in the mouth, but also in the battle is also very powerful, he is quite savvy, and it is a way to deal with boys or girls. . "You guys dare to marry me, you have to know that I have offended you, you have nothing to end!" At this time, the little pepper suddenly said. "Little pepper, I tell you, even if you are very good at school, I know that your mouth is very powerful, you will not find someone, but you have to know, I am the president of the student." Chapter 496： Not showing weakness [please full order] "I have the right to detain you here if you dare to offend me, and you will not have any good fruit to eat!" The president of the student also does not show weakness at all. To know that the president of the student is in the school, but he has great powers, not only can criticize these students at will, but also be free to give them points. The student president said that it was really a bit mad, because in this school, no one has ever dared to challenge her majesty. But the guy in front of him dared to challenge her majesty, which is what you didn''t think of. "If you want to graduate successfully this year, you''d better be obedient. Stay here and don''t move." Seeing these two people, almost hit, and at this time Chiba suddenly said - a word. "If it''s okay, I will go in." Yes, these two people basically ignored Chiba, and after Chiba said this, the student president, too, directly ignored him. Said to Chiba, you guy, hurry in, as long as you don''t be late, so the current president of the student is directed at the small pepper. There is no other time to manage these birds. As for Chiba, the president has ignored him. "On what he can go in, and I can''t." At this time, the fire of the small pepper suddenly came out suddenly, knowing that at school, she was notoriously hot. "That''s because he is very obedient and not like you, against our student union." That is, at this time, peppers finally could bear, she could not help myself going to beat this guy. And its a slap in the face of this guy, otherwise its hard to get rid of her hatred. "It seems that we must have a good fight between the two today. If you don''t play this one, you don''t know my wife!" At this time, the little peppers couldn''t help but burst out, but the president was very Sven. The president of the student is the president of the student, and even if she does not, she will not export the monk. "Students like you are simply too unqualified. If the school gives me this opportunity, I will definitely get rid of you." Yes, people like Xiao Chi, who often make mistakes, really say that if it wasnt for the school to give her a chance, she would have been fired, and the reason why the school has always given her a chance is actually there is a reason. The school also considers all kinds of reasons, because the small peppers have not been subjected to parental love and maternal love all the year round, so the character will become like this, and it is very normal. It is inevitable that the character will be somewhat isolated or even introverted, or that it is not good at dealing with others, or that the temper is very violent. This phenomenon is normal. But the reason why the school really gave him leniency was because his parents, yes, the parents of the small peppers, very good, are some very good ninjas, they are sacrificing for the villages mission, and In order to save the village. It can be said that the people in the village have been very grateful to her parents, and the school has repeatedly tolerated her again and again. "I tell you, if we don''t have a good day, you don''t know how good I am." Seeing that I really have to move my hand to Chiba, I am too embarrassed to leave alone. After all, the little pepper is for him, he owes her a favor. If this person is not reconciled, his heart will inevitably be somewhat unwilling. "Small peppers, let''s go to the classroom and go to class. Now it''s time to go. If you don''t go, the teacher may be angry!" In order to alleviate the gas of the small pepper, at this time, Chiba suddenly said, and the hand holding the small pepper went to the school. For the scene that happened in front of you, including the president of the student, it is also very surprising! That''s right, you know that the little peppers basically have no friends in the school. You can even say that even female friends don''t. But the boy in front of him called Chibas boy was able to hold her hand, and the little pepper had not yet caught fire. This is simply amazing, when Chiba takes his hand. The heart of the small pepper is also a slight trembling. What is this all about? Asking for flowers Her heart jumped very fast at this time, and it was a pounce. "Don''t take it, I want to find her revenge, so I can''t settle with her." To be honest, if this situation is not the result of the fact that Chiba is about to separate the two, the two must be in a school. And after playing this game, I think it must be very serious. The president of the student is definitely justified. The student president has the right to ask the students to do so, and there are no exporters at the student union. However, the small pepper is a swearing word from the left and the right, so I would like to ask you, many people will support the student president and do not support the small pepper. .... In addition, the president of the student is very popular in the school and has received a lot of support. But the little peppers are not supported by one person, so it is definitely not worth it after the fight. "Sorry, teacher, we are late." About 5 minutes later, Chiba took the little peppers to the door of their class. Both of them were tired and panting, especially Chiba, and his forehead was slightly sweaty. But he still looked at the door and apologized to the teacher very seriously. "Because I came here on the first day, I may be a bit unfamiliar with the road here, so I am late." For lying, in fact, Chiba is also very good, and the teacher also believes him very much. Why, because people are the first time to go to this school, and it is the first time to move to this town, so it is normal to say that if he has lost his way. But the most unusual thing is the small peppers in the back, yes, everyone was shocked, and they turned their eyes to the small peppers. At this moment, the whole class was quiet, and even some guys began to bow down and whisper. One of the small a runners said. "Do you have this guy, he seems to be a small pepper?" Chapter 497： Substitute teacher [five more] Yes, the guy was very surprised. He didn''t think that the pepper was there, and he actually came to school today, and what he didn''t think was that he actually came with Chiba. "Yes, I am very familiar with this guy''s face. This is not a small pepper!" Small peppers appear here, everyone in the classroom is shocked, especially their substitute teacher, class teacher . You know, since this substitute teacher, after changing to this classroom, he has never seen the face of a small pepper, this is already two months. But today''s little peppers are unexpectedly appearing in the eyes of everyone, which is simply amazing. However, this surprise was surprised and surprised. The "Six Nine Zero" teacher also quickly responded at this time. He said quickly, nothing is fine. After all, you are coming for the first time, so this time, forgive you. At this time, the small peppers in the back also showed a smile to the students against the classmates. However, the eyes of the group of people watching the small peppers did change a bit. "How could he appear in school? Isn''t this guy not going to school? You haven''t seen me, I don''t seem to have seen a small pepper for a month." Little peppers have fewer friends in school, and even fewer female friends. Just yesterday, Chiba also noticed that there was an empty position in this classroom, but who is this empty position, Chiba adults do not know. Everyone warmly welcomes the return of the small peppers. Yes, in this month, the small peppers have not planned to come to school, but since last night, after meeting Chiba, she suddenly changed her mind in her heart. She feels that it is very necessary to go to school. After all, she can''t always avoid this kind of problem. Even if she can''t make friends, she will be able to make good friends with her heart. Therefore, after careful deliberation and repeated struggles, the small pepper finally decided to come to school. When the school was on the first day, the small pepper was still very polite. He did not argue with the teacher, nor did he argue with the students. He was very quiet all day and stayed in his seat. However, in the second class at noon, the eyes of the little pepper changed a little. Her eyes kept watching two people. Yes, the two were Chiba, and there was a girl next to him next door. The girl also knows about the small peppers, although there is not much hatred between her, but the two are not playing very much. Basically, I occasionally meet and say a word, and then two people go their separate ways. The more I saw it, the more I felt that the two guys were not right. At this time, the small pepper suddenly felt very unhappy, she did not know why, although he said that he was not interested in the boys in the school, but today he feels very unhappy. "What is the relationship between these two guys?" Yes, for this, the small pepper suddenly became very concerned. When she found out that she had this thought, she was slightly surprised. I want to know why this idea was produced, but it has been tangled in my heart. Is it very strange to say that he is such a careful person? Xiaojiao thinks that she is not a careful person. Therefore, for this matter, she is also blinding her eyes and letting them play with them. Anyway, they cant play that big name. "Spinach, I will give you a lunch at noon today, do you want to eat lunches together!" The girl who is talking is called the water sound. The girl''s body is also quite good, and very plump. The most important thing is that she is very gentle, not like a small pepper, and her temper is very overbearing. The little pepper is just like a calf that can''t be controlled. It can go away at any time, but the water sound is not the same. She is not only gentle, caring, but also very good. Plus she is a big beauty, so in school, both in class and in school have high prestige ..... Her prestige is accumulated over time, relying on the character, and the prestige of the small pepper is not based on character, but on fighting and intimidation. So two people are different in nature. And this guy said that he really didn''t want to eat the fast food in the school cafeteria, so he said he intended to accept the invitation of the water, and eat the food he would give himself. The lunch time at noon soon arrived, but the little pepper at this time was very angry, and although he made a lunch today, he did not do two people. Its not because the small pepper didnt prepare for Chiba, but she felt in her heart that if she gave him a lunch, how would the whole class look at his face! I am obviously a very annoying guy in school. If you go too close to Chiba, the young people may be excluded from them, so after the small peppers are carefully thought, he decides not to bother. His life. If so, he is also because he is isolated. The heart of the little pepper was very sad, so when I saw this scene, how much or less I felt a little depressed. It was at this time that the teacher suddenly named him. He said to everyone on the podium, who of you who has 3.9 will do it? What the teacher said is a way of printing. This type of printing is a bit special. However, it is quite good. This kind of ninjutsu is a very low-level ninjutsu. It is very rare in terms of consuming Chakra, so it is suitable for these students to learn and imitate. Moreover, several new students will not hide too many chakras in their bodies, so it is quite difficult to start this kind of skills. It is only possible to learn a little about this comparison and not consume Chakras ninjutsu. It is. After all, these students are new to the game and may not even be familiar with the seal. Now at this time there is a more savvy person coming out. . Chapter 498： 嚣张跋扈[Subscription] This guy is called Red Dragon. You are a member of this class. Really, his talent is very strong, but this person is a bit conceited and proud. But there is no way for other people. After all, people, strength and his family business are in front of you. If you want to confront him or refute him, you will definitely bring unnecessary trouble to yourself. So this group of people, even if he is a little embarrassed at school, but there is no way to take him. Many of them are blind or closed to him. Some things are like this! The red dragon has a very sinister expression. It was at this time that he stood up and said very proudly to everyone that this thing is very simple. To be honest, for this relatively simple way of printing, for Red Dragon, it is simply a piece of cake. It can even be said that this way of printing is like a family. "Teacher, let me come!" Under the gaze of 14 people, the thorn dragon came to the platform, saying that it was soon to eat, and quickly sealed a seal, and the use of his body Chakra released the ninjutsu. "Wind, big, Buddha''s technique!" I did not expect this guy to be able to use the wind attribute, to know that the property of Red Dragon is a lightning property. Is this guy a legendary double attribute? Still, he had this talent, can use two attributes in the body at the same time? "It''s quite amazing, good!" At this time, all of you are watching Red Dragon, and I feel very surprised. I want to know that among these people, some of them have not even learned to endure. You said that I am a newbie in the new hands, and some people even can''t even concentrate on Chakra. This chakra concentration requires considerable spiritual strength. "Yes, Chilong students are doing very well. You should learn from him, come on!" Ninjutsu! At this time, Chibas mouth gently whispered. He always felt that these ninjutsu seemed to be able to learn as well. To be honest, the infinite scenery is this time, this time it is good to raise the price of this person again. Don''t mention how cool your heart is. Only this guy is a bit embarrassed in school, but his talent is there, so there are still some girls who are giving him an autumn wave. After this time, I think he may get more love letters. At this time, the corner of the small pepper flashed a bit of disdain, this kind of ninja is my little pepper will also. However, my little pepper family has never loved to show off, so I am not going to show you here. "What exactly is this guy?" At this time, some classmates in the class began to discuss. I didn''t expect the guy in Red Dragon to have two brushes. Otherwise, he would not have two attributes at the same time. "Red Dragon, you tell everyone, how do you usually train?" The teacher actually took this guy as a model. In the class, there are actually many people who hate Red Dragon very much, because this guy is more annoying on weekdays. "Actually, I didn''t have any exercise. It''s just that my talent is better. That''s all. And you guys have no way to catch up with my rhythm." I have seen arrogant, but I have never seen such arrogance, I have seen shameless, but I have never seen such a shameless. It can only be that these two are concentrated on their own. Gold mine, but also very much do not want you, but also narcissism. I can only say this sentence, the image that was originally good among girls is greatly reduced. However, Chiron is indifferent, and he himself feels that she enjoys the process very much. This process made him feel extremely proud. "Teacher, I also want to learn this ninja!" I don''t know why, just at this time, Chiba suddenly said such a sentence. Not everyone turned their eyes to Chiba. Looking at this new student, all the students were very surprised. The presence of this guy in Chiba has always been very low, but this one, he has been watched by everyone. "This classmate, I want to ask you, can you master the concentration of Chakra?" The teacher also knows that the classmate who is called Chiba is a newly transferred student. Moreover, he is not a ninja, so his foundation is worse than these people. So if you want to learn this skill, you can say that it is impossible to have a few months. For the teacher''s suspicion, Chiba continued. "I don''t know, what can I do about the concentration of Chakra, but I might try something I want to say." Although it is not a big difficulty to say this ninjutsu, it is really difficult for these students. After all, this group of guys is a group of newcomers, which is too difficult for the seal. "Okay, come up, the teacher teaches you how to make this 620 mark, but first, the teacher must first teach you how to concentrate on using Chakra." So, on the eve of the night, everyone looked at the platform and took a look at the red dragon. After seeing Chiba, the son could flash a trace of disdain. Chi Long secretly thought in his heart, just because you want to learn this trick at the end of the crane, it is simply an idiot saying a dream, laughing at the big teeth. "Then let''s get started. The teacher teaches you the first one. How to use Chakra and concentrate it on one point is very important. If you can''t do this, you won''t Will use these ninjas." Chiba also nodded very seriously, and then answered the teacher''s question, I know the teacher. At this time, the substitute teacher, demonstrated to Chiba, how to concentrate on Chakra. Chakra was beginning to appear on the teacher''s hand. This blue light can be seen, and the teacher concentrated the chakras at one point. And the substitute teacher can control the flow of Chakra in his body at will. "You all have to be optimistic too. I am not teaching him alone. I am teaching you all." Chapter 499： Disdain [please full order] After 3 minutes, the substitute teacher finished the demonstration, and Chiba, at this time, also learned a lot. However, when everyone saw him concentrate on Chakra, he took a sigh of relief in his heart. A sigh of relief, even including their substitute teacher. I have seen it so badly, but I have never seen it so powerful. You know, Chiba at this time is not just a little Chakra in the hands, he actually burned his body. Do not believe that the chakra that his body was released when it was burning was enough to scare everyone. The kind of chakra is very huge and the power is very evil. But it was not that evil, but powerful to evil, and everyone felt a very strong sense of oppression. The essence of this time includes the substitute teacher, his body is slightly shaking in the chan, what secrets are hidden in this guy''s body? Where did his chakra come from? Such a teenager''s body actually has such a powerful Chakra substitute teacher, shocked. However, my other classmates are okay. After all, they are still very knowledgeable. They don''t understand this kind of chakra, so everyone just thinks that there are a lot of chakras in the body of Chiba. That''s it, they don''t think like the teacher, they think so much. "Okay, no, no." I really felt that this teacher couldn''t stand it anymore because of this strong sense of oppression, so he quickly stopped calling Chiba so that he would not continue playing like this. Chiba is only a very small movement, but for the teacher, it is an inexplicable injury. If the child continues to release this way, then he will not be able to make a foreign appearance. "Well, the teacher knows, your power to focus on it is very strong, so the teacher will teach you the resolution to start printing. Although it is difficult, it is actually the easiest way." The teacher continued. Originally, the red dragon at this time, the corner of his mouth once again crossed a smile, he looked at Chiba, and said it in his heart, I did not expect this guy to have two brushes. However, if he says, he is only a newbie. Although his Chakra is very large, if he is better than the seal, he will be born a few years later than himself. Therefore, todays certainly is better than its own limelight. Today, it must be fixed, and no one will **** it. "The seal should be like this, and then again, I will teach you a very simple way of doing business, and you will learn it again!" I was a little embarrassed just now. All the teachers now, when they print, feel faster. Because he is going to teach this student well, after all, this student is a good seed. However, the amount of viewing in the body is not large, it does not mean that you are very powerful. So, even if you are a good seed, you must cultivate it well. Otherwise, this good seedling will also wither. "Then I will show you again, slow motion you have to see clearly, this business method is actually very simple, as long as you study hard and study hard." After the teacher said this sentence, Chiba suddenly said something that shocked everyone. "Teacher, I think I have already learned, you don''t have to demonstrate the second time, maybe I can give you a demonstration!" I don''t know why, Chiba''s memory is very good, and the motion he captures feels like he is slowing down, watching playback. Just now, within a second or two of a moment, the music is already familiar with this, and the simple way of printing, in his view, this way of printing is not very difficult. It can even be said to be very simple. When Chiba said this, everyone was too surprised to speak. What is this guy really doing? Does he really have such a powerful force? Shocked this is simply shocking! "It seems that this time there is a good show." At this time, in a corner of the class, a boy inside suddenly said such a sentence, he looks a little delicate, but his eyes are only more fierce than others, and even some like a hunter. This guy, called Carl. He is the second-ranked person in this class. He is not the same as the Red Dragon. But this guy is particularly low-key. Especially in the middle of the week, he will not show his strength, but everyone knows him. The strength is very strong. "The guy in the Red Dragon, in the weekdays, often arrogant, it seems that this time is a dead end." Originally, I could only be very confident, but when she heard this sentence, her heart seemed to be nervous. However, the corner of Red Dragon''s mouth is still still laughing, he can''t believe this guy, can actually read this way to learn this way. This kind of printing method, you must know that you have learned the printing method that pigs have been skillfully controlling for a week. Did you learn it with just one look? If he learns at a glance, then this guy is simply not a human being, it is too horrible! There is no such powerful person at all under the sun. There is no doubt about this. If there is, it is simply a hell. ".I do not believe!" At this time, Chi Long glanced at Chiba, and his mouth was full of unbelief. "Today I will see how you are ugly!" That is, at the same time, the little pepper, she put her finger, tight (good Wang Zhao) biting her mouth, she began to think in her head. What is this Chiba really all about? Is it true that he is really a genius? And the little pepper knows that this guy has lost his memory. Could it be that this little guy was a ninja in the past? Little peppers think so in my heart, and only, this idea can explain. Other ideas simply cannot be explained! "Then I will give it a try. As for whether it can be released, it is not necessarily!" Really? Chiba gives a very good impression, and he is not as arrogant as the Red Dragon. He is full of eyes and looks down on people. It seems that in this world, except for his best, other people are just small characters. Its gone. "Wind!" But in the next moment everyone was shocked again. . Chapter 500： Perfect display [to complete order] At this time, Chiba perfectly showed the wind, the technique of the Big Buddha. You know, this big Buddha is not a simple ninja. It is also a kind of ninjutsu that can be released at the same time. "Spinach, this time the teacher gave you a perfect score, good performance, you are very talented." Even the teacher was very surprised. I know that people who can learn this kind of printing by just reading it have not yet been born in this world! Not only is it not born, it can even be said that such a person does not exist in this world, but the guy in front of him is different. That''s right, this guy actually did it. "Spinach, how did you do it?" Under the eyes of everyone. Chiba returned to his seat in a very low-key manner, and his eyes were not as arrogant and very complacent as the Red Dragon. Chiba is very low-key, and he is only arrogant about this matter. "Its just a coincidence. In fact, I used to have a bit of memory 280 in this way of printing, so I happened to read it again and learned it." When Chiba said this, those talents reluctantly accepted the answer, otherwise. This group of guys will really be mad. You guys are all training hard, and even after practicing it, they even practice this type of printing. To be able to make yourself stronger. If Chiba in front of me is only learning by looking at it, then the efforts of these guys are really in vain. This is really a blow to people. "Yes, the newly transferred student is very talented and everyone should learn from him." At this time, the substitute teacher praised Chiba, and put the red dragon on the side to the side. Obviously, Chirons face is now changing. His fist is also tightly held, looking at the face of Chiba, as if he saw the enemy. Even his eyes are a little bit changing. And in the heart of the secretly remembered Chiba, this guy actually grabbed today''s jackpot, which makes the Red Dragon very unhappy, to know that this guy is the Red Dragon, in the school, but very want to do the first One place. Therefore, in his eyes, as long as someone is stronger than him, then he will definitely squeeze the other side. Now that Chiba appears, let Red Dragon find one, can, and bring the lessons of the opponent. He would like to see how much this guy named Chiba is capable. Red Dragons eyes once again crossed a fierce battle, and his eyes looked at Chiba, as if he were going to swallow him. His fist is also tightly held. If it is said here, if it is not a classroom, if there is no teacher present, then the red dragon will definitely rush to the lesson and teach the guy. Looking at the kind of eyes of Chi Long, Carl couldn''t help but smile in his heart. "It seems that our class is definitely another lively show to watch." This guy in Red Dragon is very easy to provoke others. If it is not for the teacher''s presence, I think that if the Red Dragon is not doing well, it will rush to the top and wrestle with the thousand nights. However, this hate is hateful, but this lesson is still going to be on. After this class was over, the popularity of Chiba was as if it was a burst of madness. Yes, the current Chiba has become a small and famous star in this classroom. Although he is just a transfer student, he is a very hurried transfer student. As for his face in this class, everything that was demonstrated was quickly spread throughout the school. "Chiba, if you don''t mind, I made two lunches for lunch today, I hope I can share it with you." After the class, she spoke water, she wore a very beautiful dress today, and didn''t know why. Even if she doesn''t like dressing up in her nose, she drew a little eyeliner today. There is a saying that is good, this girl is to dress up. So today''s water sounds are also very beautiful. "Thank you very much." Really, the current Chiba, there is not a lot of money in the pocket, every day I eat the lunch of the school, he always feels not very good, so that since a girl invited him to have dinner, then his heart is happy. How can you refuse someone''s kindness! At this time, Chiba nodded lightly. But when Chiba nodded. The scene of the accident happened, and there was nothing wrong at this time. The small pepper suddenly appeared in the middle of the two. The appearance of small peppers can scare the water sounds. "No, this guy has promised me today. He must go with me today, and eat buffet in the cafeteria." Looking at the water, it is so close to the spinach, the heart of the small pepper feels, very unhappy, do not know why. He always couldn''t understand the guy who was watery, and went around with spinach. I want to know that the small pepper is notoriously tempered, and the water sound, this girl is very gentle, so after seeing the small pepper, she felt a trace of fear. However, this fear is fearful, but today''s water sound seems to have suddenly become courageous. Today''s water sounds look different from the previous water sounds. If it is normal, then the water sound will definitely hide in the small pepper, but I don''t know why today''s water sound, but it is courage to the small pepper, and refuted her words. "Every day, eating the buffet in the school is not good for my health. I made a very delicious lunch for spinach today. I hope you can promise." The water sound is also not showing weakness at all. However, the water sound, did not dare to look at the eyes of the small pepper, because he knows the little pepper this guy, sometimes the means is very cruel. However, the water sound is like this. Now, after all, it is in the school, she does not dare to think about herself. Sometimes, this girl will never be modest on the boy she likes. It was at this time, watching Carl on the side. His mouth is also a smile, and he secretly thought in his heart, is this the legendary Shura field? Are the two girls competing for a boy''s story? . Chapter 501： Buffet [to be automated] His mouth smiled even more, and this guy can''t stop now. "Spinach, I will tell you a word, today, are you eating her lunch or going to the cafeteria to have a buffet?" I don''t know why, although the little peppers have no friends. But she talked very badly with the spinach, so she said that spinach is her only friend in her eyes, she will never let other people, feel free to do so - simply snatched away. There was a fierce flash in the eyes of the little pepper, and she glanced at the water, and looked at her with vigilance. The water sound, after seeing the eyes of the small pepper, was also scared and the body chan shook. You know, the little pepper is notoriously hot in this class, and the water sound is a very introverted girl, so the two people are in the moment when the line of sight crosses. Obviously, the water sounds feel scared. It was at this time that the small pepper held her fist tightly and gestured to the water, and she waved her arm. And just this action was just seen by Chiba. "Little pepper, what are you doing?" Surprised, extremely surprised. When Chiba finished this sentence, the whole class looked at him. Yes, the whole class did not think that Chiba actually dared to directly call the nickname of the small pepper. To know the nickname of the small pepper, even the red dragon does not dare to call. Above the class, only the red dragon and the small pepper can match. And the little pepper girl is very hateful of others on weekdays, saying her nickname. There used to be a story, there was a guy who didnt know what to do. I ran to the side of the small pepper and suddenly said to the little pepper. It was one, in the afternoon of dusk, there were some bad young people who found a small pepper. However, this bad young man is also a ninja. Looking at it, it seems to be quite strong. But it turns out that he is just a guy who can''t use it, and that''s it. Why is this guy so arrogant because his forehead has a protective amount of tolerance, and yes, he is a real bear. The little pepper is just a student and has not graduated from school. Therefore, when everyone saw this scene, they felt that the small pepper must have had a very big trouble this time. And that name is in the school, is a bad young man. If he finds a small pepper, it must be that he will not get any cheap. At this time, the small pepper also saw the end of the tolerance, but the small pepper did not look at him at all. Especially the guy''s walking posture is very annoying to the small peppers, because this guy, walking to the point is not good, like this kind of person, small pepper is the most annoying. However, in order to avoid causing trouble, it was said that the small pepper decided to go around him, but when the young man saw the small pepper around him, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. In my heart, I thought that this little pepper must be afraid of myself, so he became even more arrogant. "I heard that you are a small pepper!" Yes, this person is still a tolerant, screaming that he will have a few great ninjutsu there, arrogant, ready to bully the little pepper, but what everyone did not expect A scene happened. The movement of the small pepper is very fast, and as a student, she actually used a ninjutsu technique, and the ninjutsu made by the small pepper is actually a fire attribute. "Fire, the art of the dragon." The power of this ninjutsu is very powerful, especially its temperature can be burned to thousands of c. Therefore, after the release of the Dragon War, the provocative endure was killed in seconds. After seeing this scene, everyone was surprised to say nothing. This scene is simply too exaggerated. "What is this guy about you?" The people in the audience all took a sigh of relief in their hearts. The little pepper actually defeated the one, and the sly face was swollen. "I said, in this world, I hate people who call me a little pepper. If you dare to call, I will tear you this mouth!" After that, I endured, and I ran back to my class. Asking for flowers That is after this happened. Since then, no one has dared to call it casually. She has this nickname. "Hey, have you heard it? The spinach seems to have been called a small pepper." At this time, a girl in the class, with a ponytail, whispered to another girlfriend. The two whispered, the voice was very quiet, for fear that the small pepper would be heard. "Yes, I really heard it. It seems that this time the spinach is going to die very badly." The girl glanced at the spinach and his head swayed slightly. It seems to be worrying about him. "It looks like this guy will definitely die very badly today!" ...................... "Hmm!!" At this time, the whole class''s eyes were focused on the face of spinach with small peppers. And a lot of students who have a good feeling for spinach are secretly worried about her. It was at this time that the water sound classmates quickly caught the zuiba of the spinach. He made a sly gesture to him, indicating that he was whispering. Then he said softly to Chiba. "I told you the spinach, you can''t just call the name of the little pepper." In the scene of what is happening now, in Chibas heart, he feels a trace of doubts. What is this? However, my Chiba still hurriedly pushed the hand of the water sound, and then I looked at the water sound in a year of sensation, and said softly in my mouth. "Oh, yes, I forgot to tell you one thing. Little pepper is a good friend I met in school last night." what? When Chiba said this, he shocked everyone in the class again. Especially in the water sound in front of Chiba, her zuiba was particularly big at this time. I am so surprised that I can''t talk. What the **** does this happen. "Ask you if you have heard spinach, this little pepper is his friend," said a female student in such a low voice. "I heard it." Chapter 502： Forced [five more to complete] "But, I am still a little surprised now." Another female student is also a look of contempt. She does not know how to describe the current situation. This includes Red Dragon and Karl, both of whom have their chins on the ground. In my heart, I thought of it, spinach, this guy, his head is no problem! Both of them even began to wonder if his head was run by the door. Actually dare to face the face of a small pepper, said her nickname. Even at this time, Red Dragon felt the scene of the upcoming outbreak of small peppers. You should know that the little pepper is a guy who is provocative even the president of the student. She is not afraid of the president of the student, let alone the guy named spinach. Its just a red dragon. Carl seems to have missed a later sentence. Then three five three is spinach. He said that small pepper is his friend. However, after the two responded, the whole class made a loud noise. ...... What the **** does this happen! That''s right, everyone is surprised. They simply couldn''t believe what they heard in their ears. The spinach actually announced that the small pepper had become his good friend. This kind of announcement is simply a provocation. Or declare yourself, ending the three-year trainee life. If the girl is too close with the small pepper, it will definitely be squeezed out by other students in the school. However, the spinach was a look that didn''t matter. He saw these classmates and made a little squeaky voice. It was also very strange. When I was this time, the little pepper did not have any slight reaction. Then, another squeaking sound began... Yes, there was a scene that no one thought of at the place, that is, the small pepper in front of me did not get angry. Instead, she accepted the nickname. This phenomenon occurs because all people are left in the same place. "Is these two guys really good friends?" Its true that all people feel incredible. What they feel shocked is not that they can be good friends. They are shocked. Spinach is actually called the name of the small pepper, and it is still called in front of the whole class, but the small peppers have no signs of getting angry, and even can be said to completely ignore the nickname. Everyone is a look of contempt. "What happened to them all, it seems very surprised." At this time, I dont know the Chiba feeling of the atmosphere, very strange, suddenly asked to the small pepper. Little pepper is already used to this scene, so she doesn''t care. It doesn''t matter at all. "Then let''s go have lunch together now." It was at this time. The small pepper also noticed the atmosphere of the people around, but she did not care. Even the dull guy noticed at this time. Yes, Chiba also noticed the atmosphere of the people around. However, I saw that the small peppers were not angry, so Chiba did not say anything. In the end, this thing can only be lost. There is no way, like a guy like Chiba, that, he is quite, not good at observing. Lunch time is coming soon. My lunch time is a bit special. Yes, there is a guy in the school cafeteria, and the appearance of this guy surprised the whole school. Yes, she is a small pepper that everyone is afraid of. The real name of the small pepper is called Sakura. Although there is a homonym with the water, the names of the two people are very different. After seeing the small peppers, the group was hiding from her, afraid of him, but what surprised everyone was that there was still a guy sitting next to the small pepper. Yes, this person is really Chiba. For Chiba, who is so slow now, he said that he does not understand the situation. Is it because you are too handsome? These guys have always looked at themselves. "What are they..." The eyes of this group of people have been watching this side, but they have made a lot of room for the two. The small pepper is strong, tastes delicious, and says in the mouth. "For their eyes, I have been used to it, don''t care about them....." "Spinach, you taste this, this dish is the best dish in our canteen." There is nothing wrong with the small pepper. This dish is indeed the best dish she has ever eaten. Originally, the water sound was intended to invite, spinach together to eat her own hand-made lunch, but did not expect, under the coercion of the small pepper, the water sound had to give up the idea of ??the heart. After eating this lunch, Chiba instantly became a celebrity in the school. That''s right, basically it can be said now that no one doesn''t know Chiba. And his name is also loud... However, many people in their view, this guy and the small pepper actually have a relationship. This is something that nobody has thought of. Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, I went to the course I had to attend in the afternoon. If the first class of the afternoon class, the small pepper is actually late. In the second class, she actually skipped classes. The little pepper came alone, on the roof of the school. She lay on the top of the building and looked at the blue sky quietly. The sky here is very blue and the sun is shining today. You know, the air in their village can be said to be very fresh. And the small peppers are also very enjoyable of this time, the kind of carefree, just like the bird in the sky, the feeling of free flying. Gradually 4.8, the eyelids of the small peppers feel more and more heavy, she seems to be asleep. It was at this time that the little pepper suddenly heard a footstep. However, the small pepper did not care about it. Regardless of the person''s coming, she couldn''t relate to herself anyway. There is nothing wrong with this sentence. You know that in this school, many people can''t get together with small peppers. So, who is the person who is going to this place now? It can be said that the small pepper is not a bit of care. "It turns out that you have been hiding in this place to sleep." At this time, suddenly, a boys sight appeared in the eyes of the small pepper. Yes, this boy is not someone else, it is Chiba. . Chapter 503： Time on the roof His face was in direct sunlight with the sky. From the perspective of the small pepper, it seems that the guy in Chiba is actually quite sunny and handsome. To be honest, the appearance of Chiba surprised the small pepper. How did he appear here? "How could it be you? Is it time for class now? How come you are here!" Its not that the small peppers feel strange, but because it seems to be in class at this time. In this school, people who often skip classes are estimated to have only one small pepper. "It''s normal, I think those classes are too boring, so I just want to go up alone." At this time Chiba, also sat down beside the small pepper. He looks at the sky like the same... Then said in my heart. "In fact, I feel very scared now, and I don''t know why. I can''t remember what I used to do. I came from where I came from. There is no clue." After hearing the words of Chiba at 14th, the small pepper sighed heavily. For the truth about Chiba, she can''t help. Although she can''t help, but at least she can chat with Chiba. "You don''t think the sky is very beautiful now?" After hearing the little peppers say this, Chiba, also lying on the ground. He looked up at the sky in the same position. Gently said in the mouth. "Yes, you are right, the sky is very beautiful now." For the case of Chiba Amnesia, in the view of small peppers, it is best not to talk about his previous things. For the troubles in his heart, the only way for the little pepper to think of is to look at the current sky and then enjoy the feeling. I forgot the distress in my heart, and the little pepper is such a person. Every time when she is in a bad mood, she will climb to the top of the building in fine weather, then lie quietly and look up at the sky. The weather today seems a bit special and it feels very comfortable. Said the little pepper. "Yes! This kind of feeling of being refreshing is really good." It was at this time that the little pepper continued. "In fact, there is still a question in my mind that I want to ask you, that is, when we broke the enchantment yesterday, I would like to ask you how you did it?" For this, it is like a beggar in the heart of a small pepper. If she doesn''t know the truth, she estimates that she will not be able to solve this puzzle in her heart. For Chiba, which has lost its memory, this question is really very difficult to answer. "I don''t know what it is all about. I just rely on my own feelings. I always feel that this shortcut can be easily broken." That''s it. Two people chatted for a long time here, and the topic of two people is more and more. Until the afternoon of school, the two talents went down this stage. It was at this time that someone came up on the head, this person is not someone else, it is one of their class called Chilong. Only this guy looks like a little handsome, but the style of being a man and acting is not pleasing to other students. At this time, Chiba, and the little peppers were also collided with him. The two men''s eyes met together, and the guy named Chi Long slowly stepped on the pace and he walked up. Just what everyone didn''t think was that this guy, called Red Dragon, didn''t look up at the sky here, but was planning to find trouble with Chiba. There is one in the eyes of Red Dragon, which is fierce. He is like that, the file is on the stairs. At this time, the small pepper also noticed that his eyes were not right. Then he said a word and said to the Red Dragon. "If you have anything, just say it. If it''s okay, hurry and get away from the old lady." It is true that the Red Dragon has stabbed naked and stopped the path of the small pepper and Chiba. His behavior is very obvious. Even if it is a slow Chiba, I know what the purpose of this guy is here. For people like small peppers, the red dragon is not afraid to provoke in the general case. Therefore, he said directly. "The purpose of my visit today is not to come to you to fight, but this person behind you." Yes, the object of Red Dragons innovation this time is Chiba. At this time, the small pepper looked at Chiba, and then turned to look at the red dragon, she said very seriously to the Red Dragon. "This is the case. Today, I am not coming to challenge you, but him." I can only once again emphasize the purpose of coming here today, but the small pepper did not buy his account. "I really feel sorry for you, this guy is my friend, so you can''t move him." You know, Xiaojiao has made such a friend, and now this guy named Chilong dares to challenge him. Then he should not be the existence of his own small pepper? "This is not the only thing!" "If you don''t let me go, don''t blame me!" This guy actually threatened her verbally. Be aware that no one in this 310 place dares to threaten her like this. But this guy dared to threaten her like this. In an instant, the fire of the small peppers also came out. At this time, the small pepper that was intended to fight with the Red Dragon suddenly stopped by the back of Chiba. That''s right, it''s very right. Chiba slowly came out from behind the little pepper. His expression was very serious. Since the guy in front of him had to challenge himself, he had to respond to his challenge. "Little pepper, this thing is better for me." Seriously, the little pepper felt a little worried because of Chiba. After all, this guy is different from other people. Although he is not a tolerant now, he is only a student of a school. However, his ability is quite powerful, and even he can be said to have a name that is worthy of the name. This is just a matter of time. "but" The small pepper originally wanted to mention Chibas head, but after seeing the serious expression of Chiba, she did not say this. What I see now in Chibas eyes, as a boy, if you want to let the girl protect himself, then it is too useless to look at yourself. . Chapter 504： Provocative [subscription] Therefore, he does not intend to let the small peppers support themselves. "How do you want to come, do it yourself!" When Red Dragon said this, Chibas mouth crossed a smile. He is very calm, and seriously said, how do you want to come with you, but what I want to tell you is that if you want to win me, it is very simple. As long as you can hurt me, then you win, but if you can''t, then you lose. When Chiba said this sentence very calmly, after that. The expression of the Red Dragon collapsed in an instant, and what he did not think of, Chiba actually dared to speak out and say such a big talk. "Do you know? When you say this, you have booked your results." The face of the Red Dragon is very ugly, it is ugly to see the extreme, his expression is almost distorted. This guy is almost so angry that he is about to explode. "Do you know that you are going to die very badly now?" The dragon''s teeth trembled constantly, and he looked at Chiba''s eyes more fiercely, even if he wanted to eat it directly. This guy''s eyes are simply terrible. But for this guy''s threat to Chiba, it shows a very indifferent look. "What can be said directly!" "You guy, it''s just too hot." The more Chiba shows an indifferent look, the more the Red Dragon is more angry. To know. The guy in Red Dragon is in school and can always hate people who are better than him. Especially to Chiba, who doesn''t know how to be tall, today, he will teach this guy well, give him some color, let him know, who is the boss in this world. "You are careful about Chiba!" At this time, the little peppers care about it, really, for this irregular game. If you say that the other side has a slight inattention, it is very easy to hurt his body. Coupled with the fact that the Red Dragon is a shot, it is not light or heavy. Therefore, it is best to pay attention to some good. After seeing the face of the small pepper. Chiba is very clear, she is worried about herself. But I don''t know why, the current Chiba at the moment always feels that he wants to deal with the red dragon in front of him. It is simply a piece of cake. I don''t know where he comes from. But he did not put the guy in the Red Dragon at all. "Since it is your challenge, then we will start to v." Humph! The guy named Chi Long was snoring at this time. And whispered in his mouth. "You guy, don''t want to forget the shape. Today, my red dragon will let you see what is called real power." After saying this, the red dragon broke out instantly. The place where the two men are fighting now is that many of the students in the school building have already returned home. Fighting here will not cause the attention of others. It can be said that now is a very suitable time for a duel. Now the school teachers at this time are working overtime and no one is on duty here. This is the school''s regulations. "It seems that today we both can fight here once and for all." At this time, Chiron was completely irritated by Chiba. Because Chiba said something that made the Red Dragon hate. "I will stand here and not move, as long as you can hit me with a punch, count you to win!" I have seen arrogant, but I have never seen such arrogance as Chiba, even the small pepper standing on the side, is also very surprised to see this scene. She did not think that the usual very gentle inside, Chiba, who is very introverted, is so overbearing at a crucial moment. "I see when you guys can still be hard?" After finishing this sentence, Chiron took the lead in launching a ninja. "Water scorpion, the dragon''s surgery!" When the guy finished this sentence, the surrounding area on the roof was originally the floor, but the roof of the building suddenly burst into a wave like the sea. That''s right, this kind of trick is the otter, and the technique of the dragon must know that this dragon-fighting technique can only release the ninjutsu. Unexpectedly, this guy in the Red Dragon actually learned, this is very shocking to your little pepper, you know that in this school, they are still some new students. But this guy''s speed of progress and the ninjutsu he mastered, with himself, are completely out of one level. "Spinach, be careful!" When this skill was released, there was a trace of disdain in the eyes of the Red Dragon. He looked at Chiba, didn''t think that this guy didn''t move at all, so he said that this red dragon is very happy in his heart. Unexpectedly, I just released a ninjutsu alone, and let this guy scare and move. This is what everyone has not expected. Even this time, Red Dragon has already cheered his victory in his heart. But what everyone didnt think of was... That''s right, it''s the next moment. Everyone saw the scene and they were very surprised. What is this guy in front of me? That''s right, when the dragon''s technique is approaching, when Chiba''s body is around, there is a very powerful gas around the body of Chiba. This gas actually turns that, the dragon''s technique, easy Just bounced off. The technique of the dragon did not have a little effect (good), and even the body of Chiba could not be approached. But at this time, neither of them felt the chakra that came out of the body of Chiba, which made the two people feel very strange. Because in the cognition of two people, if you want to defend against this kind of power, you must release a large number of chakras. But this guy actually didn''t even have a chakra. Yes, the current Chiba simply did not release the chakra in his body, but simply used 1 domineering. Even if Chiba adults have lost their memories, he does not have any skills at the moment, but he is consciously protecting him by the domineering reaction of the body alone. This domineering is like the sand of my love, when his master is in danger, he will actively release, and then protect his master from its harm. . Chapter 505： Unilateral killing [to complete order] After seeing his own dragon''s art disappeared instantly, the red dragon was surprised and even the chin almost fell to the ground. He couldn''t believe that the guy in front of him could move without moving, even if he didn''t use any chakra, he would be able to break up his own dragonship. What is the strength of this? "What? Feeling very surprised? Or do you have lost the will to fight?" At this time Chiba, very interesting to say. He glanced at the red dragon in front of him, and felt that this guy was not a great one. He was very bored with his provocation. "I think we can see the gap between the two. Your ninjutsu is like a child to play at home." This is simply naked in the face! Originally, Chiron was planning to give Chiba a classroom today, but I did not expect that the situation of the two people actually reversed. The guy who was beaten is called the Red Dragon. Although he said this guy, there is still a bit of skill, but for Chiba, his ninjutsu is nothing more than a small skill. Although Chiba does not know that he can have such a powerful force for 660, but always in his heart, he can feel this powerful force. It is as if these forces are born to be their own. He just followed this power and did not destroy it. "You guy, you must have used a mess of sorcerer, but my Red Dragon is not so bully." As Red Dragon said, his Red Dragon is not as good as bullying. And at this time, the intelligent heart is like being provoked, he must fight. If you don''t fight, it''s not the style of its Red Dragon. "Wind, roaring shield!" I didn''t expect this guy to have a double attribute. After the guy used it, Chiba''s mouth was flashing a smile. He always knows why this guy is so mad, and it still hides such strength. However, with such a ninjutsu alone, it is impossible to cause any harm to Chiba at all. we can even say (befh) It doesn''t work at all. The wind shield''s attack speed is very fast, and the power is also great, but like this, it is so popular that it can''t get close to the body of Chiba. "What is this guy about you?" That''s right, at this time, not only was the Red Dragon surprised, but even the small peppers that I watched on the side were surprised to say nothing. What she did not expect was that Chiba could actually resist the two attacks without moving. This is impossible, it is absolutely impossible! Chiron shook his head again and again. He didn''t believe that this guy in front of him could easily resist his ninjutsu. "Look at your appearance, it seems that there are no other moves." When Chiran felt very frightened again, Chiba made a move. And Chiba can be said that basically no moves are used. That''s right, in the next moment, Chiba suddenly disappeared, but when Chiba appeared again. He has arrived, in front of the Red Dragon. What is this all about, and the speed at which Chiba disappears is too fast! Could it be that Chiba is a bear in the middle? With the appearance of Chiba, his fist punched in the abdomen of the Red Dragon, that is, in this short moment, the mouth of the Red Dragon spurted a blood. Originally, Chiba was only going to teach the Red Dragon gently. He didn''t know why he just used such a little bit of power, and he actually flew the Red Dragon. The body of the red dragon instantly hit the wall and broke the wall, and the body was sunken in half. After the body has sunk in half. Immediately, a blood spurted out of his mouth, and the blood immediately spewed out, even some, sticking to the face of Chiba. When the drop of blood stood on the face of Chiba, the forehead bag of Chiba suddenly hurt. ...... I don''t know why, the memory in his head actually produced a little confusion at this time. Yes, he had a broken picture in his head. Extremely cruel picture, but this picture is just a flash. After this, Chibas body returned to normal. After the body of Chiba returned to normal. He recovered. However, watching, it has been fainting to the past is the Chiron, Chiba at this time only realized that he is too heavy. When he was fighting, he didn''t realize it at all, as if he had changed himself. Looking at the scene that happened in front of me, the little peppers just dont believe their eyes. What happened just now? Yes, he only saw Chiba''s light punch and flew the red dragon, and now he is dead or alive! Just as the little pepper was ready to run over to see the situation of Chiron, then Chiba suddenly said a word. "Do not worry, this guy has nothing to do, just temporarily fainted, the past!" This is simply shocking. Even the small peppers did not anticipate that Chiba was such a powerful character. This can hardly be described by the word "powerful". If you want to say that the power of Chiba is comparable to those of the endurance, it is not enough. I knew that just now, even if he didn''t even move, he cracked the two sorrows of the Red Dragon. Where is this guy sacred? After Chiba, he left the place. He went home with the little peppers. As for the Chiron, this guy is purely his own. So two people were notified, and the medical department Ninja left. When two people left, it was really on the floor, and he was surprised by the fighting power of Chiba. You know, in his mind, he always thinks that Red Dragon is the strongest of their class, but since the appearance of this guy called Chiba, plus today''s event, it is estimated that the ranking in the class will be refreshed. It is. That''s right, the ranking is about to be refreshed. It seems that this ranking in my class has to be transferred to the third place. . Chapter 506： Competing with one But for Karl, ranking this kind of thing is not important at all. The most important thing for him is to improve his strength. He didn''t care about other things, but now this guy, called Chiba, caught his attention, because his power is a bit special. And his power is strong enough, and even now can match a tolerant. Where is this guy sacred? What is the purpose of his coming here? Is it just because of loss? Recall? At this time, his mouth flashed a smile, he was not someone else, it is this guy called - Red Dragon. This guy is simply ignorant of the fact that after he has not investigated and understood the power of the enemy, he is rashly acting. However, this is also delicious. After Chi Long got this lesson, he will definitely not be as arrogant as he used to be in the class. Nothing in the night, when the next day, when Chiba entered the classroom, all the students eyes were on the body of Chiba. This point is very surprised by Chiba. Is it because I didn''t wash my face last night, or did I have something strange on my face? In fact, these are not. But because at this time, this group of students got a message in Carl''s mouth. That is the news that Red Dragon was defeated yesterday. Therefore, this group of people are watching the eyes of Chiba, some people are fearful and others, very admired and envious. As Chiba suspects, the guy named Chi Long didnt come to class today. Chiba also took a look at the desk of Red Dragon at this time. This guy didn''t come to class, and he couldn''t come to class. I was so badly injured yesterday that I didnt stay in the hospital for a few months. I dont think I will come to class. However, as for others, there is no absence today. Seriously, these classes in the morning are very boring on Chiba until the noon. The teachers sentence made the whole class into a state of madness. Although it is not officially to be a tolerant person, it cannot be divided into small teams. However, in order to break this tradition, it is a small team that makes these students more early. living environment. So the principal here has reformed. Before you become a tolerant person, you can start to match the players! And this year''s Ninja exam will arrive on the 1st of next month. In order to let the students graduate, they can quickly adapt to the battle mode of the squad. Therefore, from now on, they have already begun to select players. 3 people are a group, led by a teacher. As for this member, there are three people, not only to see the three people''s own wishes, but also to listen to the teacher''s arrangements, and to distribute the combat power reasonably. After the contemporary class teacher announced the news, the whole class was boiling. They are all thinking about which three people will cooperate with their team. Which two people will become their own combat companions? This is really a bit of a look. Quiet and quiet, give me a calm look. At this time, the substitute teacher suddenly said aloud, and what he is going to say now is about the incident that Chen Longs classmate was injured yesterday. The village did a survey on this matter and finally decided that it was caused by Chi Longs classmates. Therefore, he was self-seeking for his behavior, so the village did not pursue the responsibility of the hitter. That thing is no longer the case. "Because of the injury of the students of Chilong, the students in our class were assigned differently. It was originally a group of three people. In other words, there is now one person who wants to place a single order." The substitute teacher said that there is nothing wrong with it. If the total number of people in this class is allocated in a ratio of 3:3, one person is redundant. So the teacher made a decision here, that is, let these people pick their own teammates, and then the teacher will allocate them reasonably. During the distribution period, Xiaojiao did not expect other people to become a small team. She was originally a loner. However, this guy in Chiba, he is particularly high in the prestige of this class, many students are looking for him to team up, but Chiba has rejected them one by one. Asking for flowers Because he did not intend to form a team, and at this time, Chiba suddenly stood up and said to the substitute teacher. "Teacher, I don''t like this kind of distribution. I think there are players in the battle. It is of course a good thing, but the same players can also drag your hind legs." In fact, Chiba wants to get the players, but when he sees the lonely back of the small pepper. Therefore, he stood up and said that he was not gregarious. This scene was seen in the eyes of a small pepper, she knows that Chiba is thinking about himself. Finally, the assignment of this class was finally completed because of Chibas suggestion. ............. Xiaojiao also found two of his own partners, but Chiba alone formed a team. However, the substitute teacher said a word, after the body is restored, he will form a new team with Chiba. At this time, Chiba saw a small pepper. After seeing that she had her own team, a smile appeared in the corner of her mouth. And Chiba slowly walked to the side of the small pepper and said to her with a smile. "Little pepper congratulates you and finds your partner." Although the team was forced to be assigned by the teacher, the two small partners can get along with the small peppers. After all, three people will fight together in the next few years. If these two guys crowd out small peppers, the lives of the three people will be threatened. In the face of life, these two guys still chose to accommodate small peppers. For this behavior of Chiba, small peppers are still somewhat moved in the heart. Just what she can''t understand, why should he be so good to himself. Well, now we are going to have another actual class. This actual class is a battle between the teams. When the teacher is announcing this, the news. The class once again fell into a boiling. The squad''s battle is about the cooperation between the squads. This is not a personal battle, so it is tacit understanding to say that two words are very particular. . Chapter 507： Team tacit understanding [five more] Even if you are a very powerful person, you will be defeated if you don''t pay attention to teamwork. Therefore, this time is to test the tacit understanding between the three people, in the future battles, often get the help of teammates, or help teammates, and this test is the most effective. All the classmates gathered at the training ground in Houshan. The teacher continued. "When you are in that place, you will see the battle between the so-called squads." Since the substitute teacher temporarily decided the plan, the afternoon classes were cancelled, and all the members of the class followed the substitute teacher to the training ground in Houshan. Because this afternoon will be held here a tacit battle between the teams. "" Originally thought that a person does not have to participate, but did not expect Chiba actually was asked to participate in this battle. This point is what Chiba, and the classmates of the class did not think of. To know that this is the eve of the battle between the squad, there is only one person, how could he play three, even if he learned a little red dragon yesterday, but this does not mean that he can win alone 3 personal. Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, in the afternoon, nearly ten teams stood here on the training ground of the school''s back hill. A group of 3 people is among these squads, only Chiba is alone. The weather at this time has changed slightly, and today is cloudy. At this time, the substitute teacher, there is also a Zhong Ren came here. This Zhong Renshi is responsible for the main responsibility of this event. The substitute teacher is responsible for explaining and supervising the battle. "Everyone, everyone, today you are going to face a battle, that is the cooperation between the teams. I think that in the weekdays, you have never participated in the cooperation of the team." "Today may be a bit sudden, but what I want to say is that the battle between the teams can definitely improve the strength of the battle." So, what I want to tell you is that I hope that you can cheer and win this victory. This time is the most tacit understanding between the teams. The substitute teacher took a look at the group of freshmen, although he said that he was not very satisfied with this group of guys in the heart, but these guys still need to be honed, otherwise they will not be able to enter the ninja hall. "Now you can hear it clearly. There are two kinds of reels in my hand. These two reels are two different ninjutsus, and these two kinds of ninjutsu are very powerful and indispensable for you. When the classmates saw the two, the scroll, they knew that there would be a very powerful ninjutsu in this scroll. Many students have guessed the reward of this event, that is, these two powerful ninjutsu. So at this time, the classmates were crazy again. It seems that this substitute teacher is under the blood. These two powerful reels are actually rewarded. "Yes, as you see it in front of you, in my hand, there are two scrolls. In this scroll, there are two very powerful ninjutsus, as long as you are robbed, and eventually retained. It!" Next, the substitute teacher will announce the reward. "The ninjutsu inside is owned by him!" After the students heard this voice, the heart became even more boiling. Be aware that this reward is very powerful. "It is actually a ninjutsu, then in this case, our team must win this victory, and we must put both reels in the bag." Carl is speaking. He is very confident with two teammates in his team. But at this time, Karl suddenly remembered a person, that is Chiba. I know that this guy in Chiba is unpredictable. But fortunately, this guy in Chiba is now alone. So there are still many ways to win this victory. As long as you try to drag on Chiba, even if his strength is stronger, he will not be able to win this victory. At this time, the substitute teacher continued to say, the rules. "What I want to say this time is that this time the rule is very simple, that is, hiding the two reels in one place and then telling the two places....." Whoever arrives in your team will be eligible to get it. The scroll belongs to you! But it doesn''t mean you can get this victory, because you have to take it with you after you get the reel, and you can''t hide it. Then, until 6 o''clock the next morning, when these reels are still in your hands, That belongs to you. But during this period, other teams can be madly robbed, so this is a competitive game. During this time, I will observe your every move. So let''s fight for new people to cheer! After finishing this sentence, the substitute teacher and the one who died will disappear. For these newcomers, this battle is absolutely very meaningful. Even if you don''t get the final reward, it will have a great impact on the tacit understanding of the team. "Let''s cheer up!" If there is only one person among this group, and it is not in the form of a team to participate in this looting war, he is Chiba. For Chiba, these two scrolls can not cause him much attraction. He was only forced to pull in to participate in this battle, and he was not interested in what reel rewards. Although he is not interested in rewards, since he has come to this battle, he will not lose to anyone. I don''t know why, there is always an idea in his mind that it is absolutely impossible to lose to anyone in battle. At this time, all the ninjas received another message, that is, the place where the two scrolls were hidden. When the group of ninjas received the message, they quickly dispersed, and then madly ran to the two reels. But at this time, everyone did not notice the existence of a person. No one noticed his movements, even his breath did not feel. This person is Chiba, but the little peppers have noticed this guy''s accident. . Chapter 508： : The game begins [subscription] Just after the substitute teacher announced that the moment of hiding the axis, thousands of nights disappeared from this group of people. When the body of Chiba appeared again in the field of vision, the two reels had disappeared. At this time, the substitute teacher sat in the office and watched through surveillance. Every move here. One of the responsible persons suddenly screamed at this time, he said with great surprise. "How could this be just a short moment, the two books, the reel has disappeared, and the same person took him." This figure is under the monitor and you can''t see it at all unless you slow down monitoring. The contemporary class teacher will slow down the monitor screen, and everyone in the room will take a sigh of relief. They did not expect that the two scrolls were taken away by a newbie who has not yet become a bear. "This guy is a transfer student who just transferred a guy called Chiba!" What is the power of this guy? It doesn''t look like using Chakra at all. There was no place in Chiba who didn''t feel the very powerful Chakra, so I was surprised that he was able to use this power. "You guys gave me a good look at this guy. It seems that this battle is absolutely wonderful." At the same time, after Chiba easily got the two reels. He is looking for a place to hide, because Chiba is not fighting like you guys. If you can get there, tomorrow at 6 o''clock, the battle belongs to him. So avoiding is the best way. However, it seems that Chiba is a bit simpler because the game has undergone new changes from now on. That is, in the next second, Chiba and all the players received a new message. This news clearly stated a problem. That is, now that these two scrolls are in the hands of Chiba, all the players have turned their attention to Chiba, but when everyone heard the news, they were very surprised. Because this group of guys. One of the places has not yet arrived, but the two reels have been taken away by Chiba. Imagine how strong this guy is. Is it tolerant? Really unimaginable. Even Carl didn''t think about what this guy was all about. "So, now that the rules of the game have been changed, that is, all the people in your team, as long as they grab the two reels from Chiba, no matter the time, if you grab it, even if you win!" At this time, the substitute teacher suddenly changed the rules, although this rule is very unfair to Chiba, and very fair to other players. Even so, Chiba is not dejected, but it has aroused the desire to fight in his heart. This desire to fight is innate. Suddenly in Chiba, when he was ready to fight, three people suddenly appeared in front of him. These three people, a small team in this class, the overall strength is not bad. "Chiba, I am really embarrassed. I didn''t expect that we are here to find you here. Don''t blame us for bullying three people. I hope that you can hand over the scrolls in your hands." Seriously, they know that Chiba may be strong, but three people, if you hit him, Chibas winning percentage is not very big. But after seeing these three people, Chiba flashed a smile on his lips. He laughed happily and said to three people. "If you want to take two copies of the reader from me, scroll, then you can take it with your own skills!" Chiba is not showing weakness at all, and he does not intend to show weakness. In this battle, he must win. Because now the desire to fight in his heart has been aroused. In this way, Chiba put two scrolls on himself. "Let''s come over!" It can''t be said that Chiba is also a combative guy, but in his heart, it is easy to be provoked by this kind of fighting desire. And now Chiba has lost its memory, and all his fighting methods are based on his own feelings. "You two pay a little attention, this guy may not be simple, you know that he was knocked down by Carl yesterday." At this time, three people looked at Chiba very vigilantly. Suddenly in the next moment, the three ninjas disappeared. If it is the previous Chiba, he may not know what it is. But now Chiba, who has studied so many days in school, can be said to know this kind of ninja. "This is just a kind of ninja that fuses the environment around your body, just like a chameleon." But don''t forget that there is something in the body of Chiba, called the shocking fruit, which can sense the flow of the surrounding air. Although Chiba lost 547 to memory, but due to the instinctive reaction of the body, he was able to release the power of this shocking fruit, but he did not know that this power is called the shocking fruit. At this moment, Chiba closed his eyes. Because of this, Chiba was able to feel the change of the surrounding air. In a short few seconds, he mastered the position of three people. One of them has already come to his own side, just beside him, the other one has to be behind him, and the three people have already been bitterly prepared, and they may be thrown at any time. Seriously, this kind of ninjutsu that can be integrated with the surrounding environment is very powerful, but it is still too tender for Chiba. At this time, three people nodded at the same time, indicating that everyone would go to Chiba at the same time from three different angles. Only when three people shot the bitterness in their hands to Chiba, the three guys suddenly found that the Chiba in front of them had disappeared. For this phenomenon, three people are very surprised. What is this all about? That is, in the next moment, three people suddenly fell to the ground, and their ninjutsu was exposed. This is simply a unilateral killing. . Chapter 509： Play with you [subscribe to subscribe] When the substitute teacher sitting in the office and the person in charge of the event saw this scene, there was a hint of surprise in the eyes. Their hearts are speculating about the sacredness of this Chiba. According to his power, it is not an ordinary student, or even a forbearance. "If you go on like this, if you don''t get the whole class, it will be destroyed in his hands." Because this guy''s fighting power is very strong. "Pause, just in this position, you pull closer, I want to see what power he used to transfer." Because the guy in Chiba disappeared, the action was very strange, not the method used in the ninja. When the lens was pulled closer and slowed down, all the participants, including the generations, the class teachers all took a sigh of relief. Because this guy didn''t print in his hand, it disappeared out of thin air, but when he appeared again, the three people had fallen. "What exactly is this guy?" At this time, the teachers mouth was slightly raised, he did not expect. This guy''s combat power is so powerful. It seems that changing the rules of the game has not changed the final result. "The tricks he uses seem to be not the way we use the ninja." This is no doubt. Its just that your substitute teacher didnt think that the three guys were too easy to lose, and there was no effort at all. It seems that this time it is indeed different. But even so, the game will continue. However, this battle is no different. But even so, it must be adhered to the end, and the result. At the same time, after he easily solved the three people in Chiba, he did not expect to suddenly pop out three. These three people, Chiba, know one of them is a water sound. It is true that among the three people, the other two people have only seen one or two faces, but he is very familiar with the water. This sound is different for other guys. She worked very hard, although it said that the combat value may be a little bit worse, but it is still very powerful compared to others. "Chiba, I hope that you will give one of these reels to us." Hey." The way water sounds is different, and the three people in front of them are not three boys, but three girls. So, for Chiba. These guys are still very proud. Even if these three guys are girls, Chiba has no plans to spare them. If you want to **** the scrolls in your hands, then rely on your own strength! Otherwise, how can you easily hand over one of these reels to you? Even if you are a water sound, you can''t do it. Of course, the water sound also thought of this. She knew that she couldn''t get these things from Chiba''s hands in such a simple way. However, she is sure that as long as he has dragged the three leaves together, he will have the opportunity to **** these reels from his hands, even if these reels are not particularly good for ninja, but for them now In this case, this ninjutsu is already very powerful. "It seems that I really underestimated your strength, but this is also good, today I just see the power of your three people." At this time, Chiba said faintly. It seems that this group of people is about to break out of the battle. Although it is very different from fighting with Chiba, it is very special today. After all, it is related to their future. If you know that you can get these two kinds of ninjutsu, you have a very big way to improve your own strength. help. So three people must fight. Even so, there is a crazy fight. "Chiba, then don''t blame me, you are welcome." At this time, one of the girls suddenly attacked Chiba and did not intend to cooperate with two other girls. This girl actually chose to fight alone, which is very surprising to Chiba. However, Chiba really appreciates her fighting style. "how do you feel?" At this time, the girl said to Chiba. In the eyes of Chiba, there was a fierce battle. He said to the girl, you are still too tender. In the next moment, the girl did not know why she suddenly fell to the ground. This scene is simply crazy in the sound of water. What is this guy doing? "What do you guys want?" After the girl was knocked down, there was a very strange look at Chiba. Her mouth was also a horror, she did not expect this guy to actually be so embarrassed. "What do you want? I don''t want to be like it, but what I want to tell you is that this game, I will definitely win the final victory." At this time, Chiba said faintly. When Chiba said so. The girl then put her heart down. After all, he can bypass himself this time, and he is lucky to be himself! So this girl also knows the rules very well. Now they are not the opponents of Chiba at all, so it is impossible to **** two scrolls in his hands. (The money) This kind of thing is simply delusional. After learning about the strength of Chiba, the three people also dispelled their thoughts. Especially the water sound, at the moment her heart began to tremble. She did not think that Chiba would actually show such a ferocious side. This is completely different from its usual Chiba. You must know that the usual feeling of Chiba is a very gentle and sunny boy. But today, after watching the battle, everyone found that this person was extremely vulnerable to being in a state of madness during the battle. This guy is simply not a human being. "You three go, I don''t intend to make it difficult for you three, but if you three want to continue to **** the two scrolls in my hands, maybe we can try between them." After finishing this sentence The three sisters are not snoring. . Chapter 510： Lost meaning At this moment, Chiba can be said to be very enjoyable in this battle. Although in this battle, even if he wins the game himself, he will not get any benefit, but he does not know for what reason. In Chibas heart, he is so eager to fight. If you don''t let Chiba fight, then he feels like he has lost meaning, so the current Chiba has to fight. The teacher of that class was also very important. What Chiba did not think was that the **** actually pointed the finger at himself. It is clearly a designated game. At this time, the **** suddenly changed the plan of this battle, and even this plan led to the final orientation of the game. Yes, this battle will definitely go wrong. Originally, the purpose of this combat mission was to strengthen the cooperation between the teams. If the substitute teacher did this, it would only let the group of players understand what is the victory rate of the battle. That''s right, this group of guys will definitely feel that as long as the number is large, they will win this victory. As for the cooperation of the team, I think there will be a lot of restrictions. After all, there is only one person in 427 Chiba. But that is to take into account this situation, at the moment on the corner of the teacher''s mouth, he crossed a smile, and this smile is very very. Then the substitute teacher said to the other in the control room. "Give me all the monitors, now is the time to test the strength of this group of guys, because this group of people immediately endured!" The substitute teacher''s plan is very simple. It can even be said that he now has a very good idea in his heart, that is, to gather these guys together and then unite to attack Chiba. Of course, this can be said to be quite unfair to Chiba, but the substitute teacher can see that this guy named Chiba, his strength is very powerful, and even can be said to be extremely powerful. If you don''t do this at this time, then these little guys will definitely be frustrated. If you disperse this group of guys, these guys must not kill Chiba in seconds. Because only the strength of three people can''t defeat Chiba at all, this must have been verified just now, and the substitute teacher deliberately released the news of Chiba, or else the two pairs of people could not find Chiba. The figure. "But, Teacher Qi Kai, if we do this, it seems a bit too bully. Although the power of this little guy is very strong, but to take the power of the entire class against them, it is simply looking for death. "" The examiner said that there is nothing wrong with it. Even if the strength of Chiba is strong, if the power of the whole class is pressed against him, then this is too bullying. "You open the specific location of Chiba there, and then tell me the specific location of this little guy." Teacher Qi Kai is a man of the country of water. Although he was the worst performer in this group when he graduated, the life of this guy seems to be the longest. You must know that he is working with him. Those who endure. In the battle, or in some missions, I have already sacrificed my life, and only this guy has lived so well. Because he is the worst of the graduates, in other words, this guy can only serve this kind of task, but relatively lucky, this guy has no positive contact with the battlefield. In other words, he was lucky enough to escape these disasters. But in his heart, he is actually very unhappy. (beae) Perhaps this is his own destiny. All the current teachers, Qi Kai, can only do these things to teach new students. In the last days, he seems to have thought of some very good ideas. It seems to have climbed out of the self-blame. He feels that although he has responsibility, it is just like the water shadow adults said that they only have to do things within their own points. I am afraid that this kind of thing does not make much sense, but as long as it is done, it will be worthy of your own life. After imagining, Qi Kai teacher quickly devoted himself to the task of teaching. It was also in this teaching process that he found the meaning of his life. That is to do good things around you, this is all right. Therefore, the pursuit of Qi Kais teacher is to do his own things, bring his students, and bring out a group of students who are particularly proud of themselves. "Zi Kai teacher, now we have sent the position of the group of students to you. The most important thing is that we have found the location of the little guy in Chiba." At this time, Qi Kais teacher flashed a smile on his lips. In fact, his plan is very simple. He personally went to check how strong this little guy called Chiba is, and then decide this in his heart. Whether the plan should be implemented or not. At this time, Teacher Qi Kai found the dark clothes and dressed up a little. After that, Mr. Qi Kai disappeared into the monitoring room with his own equipment. What is this guy going to do... However, at this moment, everyone seems to have guessed the plan of Qi Kai, the guy intends to personally test the strength of the little guy. However, Qi Kais teacher has his personal purpose. "Zi Kai teacher, you can''t show it now, because there are three students there in Chiba. If you go there at this time, you will definitely cause confusion." At this time, the teacher in the monitoring room shouted at the teacher Qi Kai, because this guy is now rushing to the training ground, and the speed of this guy is still accelerating, he will soon arrive in Chiba. But after hearing the sound from the control room, this Qi Kai teacher seems to be temporarily watching the place, not moving, knowing that this guy is now carrying the dark part, if it is besieged by the group of students if. That''s not good, teacher Qi Kai at this time. . Chapter 511： To accompany the end [to be automated] His mouth is also a flash of surprise, because at this time he saw three girls in the confrontation with Chiba, and these three guys are not vegetarians, although they know that they may not beat Chiba in front of me. But you have to fight with him! "I said that you can''t beat me at all. If you insist on playing with me, then I have to accompany them to the end." The character of Chiba is also very reluctant, if you have to confront him. Then he had to be - squatting. "Do you think, will I let you go so easily?" Among the three, one of her companions was very angry when she was killed by Chiba, and she knew that this girl was her. The best partner. Among the three girls, the water sound is softer. After all, his relationship with Chiba is OK. As for the other two people, after seeing Chiba. They all want to **** the scrolls in the hands of Chiba. However, what these two people did not expect was that Chiba was so powerful. "Let''s go, Linger!" At this time, the water sounds persuaded his two companions to leave here, not because of the water sound, but what is the intersection with Chiba, but because she knows that even if the three of them add up, it is impossible to be Chiba. opponent. Since it is not a Chiba opponent, why bother to stay here, it is better to save strength. "But the water sound, don''t you really think that we are going to go like this really? In this case, how can we stand on the class in the future!" Although a few people are quite unconvinced, they are very helpless. If you play with Chiba, these people are not opponents at all, so they finally chose to leave. When Qi Kai teacher watched these guys leave, his heart was put down at this time. Just when Teacher Qi Kai is preparing to rush. Behind him, a figure suddenly appeared, this figure is not someone else is Chiba. In fact, as early as the beginning, Chiba noticed the existence of the teacher Qi Kai. His movements are very large, even if his Chakra is very good, but don''t forget that there are shocking fruits in the body of Chiba, and the sensing power of the shocking fruit can even reach a few hundred kilometers. Therefore, as early as the teacher Qi Kai, Chiba had perceived the existence of this guy before arriving here. Its just that Chiba doesnt want to say it. And this guy looks like it''s just powerful, and it looks like there is no direct threat. If there is, he has already started, and he does not have to hide and watch Chiba. After seeing this guy, Chibas mouth rose slightly, and he was very vigilant against this, wearing a black dress and a masked man. "Who is this guy, I have been seeing you hiding here just now!" Be aware that Chibas perception is very powerful. Even if the other person is tolerant, he can hide the chakra''s breath, but he can''t hide the flow of air when he walks. As long as the air is flowing, there is a way for Chiba to lock to the other side. When Chiba appeared behind her, Zheng Qi was very surprised. He didn''t think that this little guy would suddenly appear behind him, and it was still silent. "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that you don''t live long now." At this time, Teacher Qi Kai made some minor changes to her voice through the mask. And the modified voice did not even hear Chiba. At this time, the substitute teacher suddenly took a bitter pain from his right shoulder. Then he passed a trace of fierceness in his eyes, and stabbed it to Chiba. At the same time, this moment in the monitoring room several of the tolerant after seeing this scene, the heart is a little bit cold. You know, if Chiba is a little guy, after he appears behind Mr. Qi Kai, he does not speak but directly launches a surprise attack. I think it is very likely that even Qi Kai, the teacher can not escape this sneak attack. Asking for flowers This guy''s movement is just too fast, and the most important thing is that it is silent. It''s like moving in an instant, but this guy didn''t use Chakra when he was moving. That''s right. Looking at the pictures of Qi Kai and Chiba, several of them are very embarrassed. They never thought about it. Like a new student, they can meet the hand. This is simply too unbelievable, and several people''s chins almost fell to the ground. "Good, good evasive skills." At this time, the voice of Qi Kais teacher was very dull. After all, he has changed his voice. "Are you also coming to **** the scrolls in my hands?" ......... Chiba evaded the attack of Qi Kai''s teacher, and backwards backwards, saying that this strange man in front of him is completely different from other students, and his movements and his speed must be many times faster. Therefore, the current Chiba, it is necessary to maintain a certain distance, there is a certain degree of vigilance. "Less there is nonsense, and I will hand over the scrolls in your hand!" It seems that just like Chibas conjecture, the man with a strange mask is also robbing his own scroll. Its just that Chiba is not so easy to let people know. "I know that this kind of thing is very important to you, but if you give it to me honestly, I guarantee that you will not be injured, and that your companion will not be injured!" This guy actually took his companion to threaten Chiba. At this time, from this man''s mouth, Chiba already knows a lot of news. One of them is that this masked man is not a student in this class at all. It will not be the teacher in this school. This guy must be an outsider and take advantage of this training opportunity to grab the scroll. I didn''t expect this guy to threaten himself with his companion. If it was the previous Chiba, the companion wouldn''t be worth a few dollars. But after losing his memory, Chibas emotions have changed slightly. . Chapter 512： Mask man [five more] The current Chiba is not the same as the previous Chiba. Now he has a term called companion. Therefore, when the masked man said that he would hurt his companion, the corners of Chibas mouth flashed a bit of surprise, and his eyes became more fierce. "If you dare to move them with a cold hair, I will definitely erase you from this world." At this time, the look of the night, suddenly became extremely horrible, he stunned, glanced at the man, somehow the man''s legs were soft, actually stepped back. What is this all about? The man''s eyes became very frightened at this time, and the dark brown eyes in it kept shaking. He did not understand the "four one zero", what is the power of the little guy that Chiba has just circulated? Yes, just now, Chiba unleashes the domineering, and this domineering domineering can deter other people. If you say that Qi Kai is not a very experienced person, I think he will die very miserable. Even if you don''t die, you will faint on the spot. Because this is the power of the domineering domineering, but now Chiba does not understand this power, he released it, but also because of the anger in the heart. Domineering this kind of thing often changes its power with the host''s emotions. Just like the current Chiba, once the masked man in front of him angered his bottom line. I think this guy will die very miserable. "If I want to say no!" Do not know why? Thousands of nights suddenly began to pay attention to the partners. His eyes are like a wild wolf, and the sharpness of playing is so scary. "If you dare say a word, then I will definitely send you to the palace to report." At this time, the surrounding of Chiba began to emit a very powerful gas after the gas spread. A huge and evil Chakra began to emerge. Now in the body of Chiba, the chakra of the nine-headed beast has been completely absorbed by Chiba and merged with oneself. Therefore, the chakras that he has released now are unique to him. A dark red chakra, and this dark red chakra is not all erupted, but leaked. Because Chiba, now, has lost its memory, it is difficult for him to control the power of Chakra. Seeing Qi Kai in this scene, the teacher looked a little surprised in his eyes. He gently whispered in his mouth. What happened to this little devil? Where does his power come from? And what are the subtle changes in her body? "Water Margin! The Art of Water Dragon"! Qi Kai always made a quick seal at this time, and released a ninjutsu, which is the technique of the water dragon bomb. This kind of person can summon the water on a large scale and let the water form a dragon posture. Attack each other. This kind of ninja is very powerful. If you combine the properties of Ray, then it will be seamless. Of course, when Qi Kai released this power, he was very measured. He knew that even in this case, even if he wanted to release, he would not be able to hurt his students. Therefore, his power is controlled to half, and deliberately missed. The guy in Chiba is like knowing his movements. Chiba also stood in the same place straight, and did not move, letting the technique of this water dragon bomb pass by. Chiba is very calm, and Chibas calming is not pretending. Its not that he was scared and scared. He couldnt move here. Instead, from the very beginning, he knew that the technique of the water dragon could not attack himself. "Do you guys deliberately intend to release water? Or do you despise me?" At this time, Chiba looked at the man in front of him and said very seriously. And relatively calm, but also very serious, can not see the age of this guy is only so small, his way of speaking and behavior, are like an adult..... "If you want to **** the scrolls in my hands, then let''s go all out!" Surprisingly surprised, Qi Kai has never met a student like him. This guy, the hidden strength is simply too unpredictable. But Qi Kai teacher looked out. Whenever he talked about the word companion, he seemed to be very excited, so he said that his companion is his weakness. "Ninjutsu! Water mirror month." Teacher Qi Kai, the best thing is not ninja, nor physical, but illusion. Teacher Qi Kai, he is the most powerful person in the village, and his illusion is very real. It is impossible to tell which one is the real world? Which is the illusory world? For his illusion, reality and illusion are basically integrated into one. As long as you walk into his illusion, without his permission, you can''t get out. This is also one of his most famous skills in the Year of the Water Mirror. The illusion of the water mirror month is very powerful, it can be launched all the time, and there is no need to seal, not to mention anything like a spell. Even Chiba is not aware of it now. The man used the illusion of the illusion. When Chiba entered the hallucination 1.0. At this time, Chiba suddenly found that suddenly there was a team running over from his own point. The leader in this team was a small pepper. He was the captain of this small team. When I saw the little pepper came here, Chiba had intended to let him go. But the little peppers did not listen to their own words, the pains of using them all the time, and the darts came over to the man wearing the mask. The movements of the three people are very skilled, but it seems that the strength between the two is too different. These people have no darts. For this masked man, there is no shortage of teeth. "How do you always meet a group of small farts today? Do you think that this kind of bitter and no darts will be useful to me?" Chapter 513： Righteousness The three men ran towards Chiba like that, and the three of them knew that they couldnt beat the masked man. But still rushed over without hesitation. Only one of the three was not so lucky. Although two of them had successfully ran over, one of the partners was intercepted by the masked man. And a punch hit the abdomen, then fell to the ground, and blood flowed out of the girl''s mouth. It was at this time that when the little peppers came back, her whole face was distorted. "I must kill you!" Seeing the emotions of the small peppers could not be controlled, Chiba suddenly moved to the front of the small peppers, and looked at the man in front of him with a very scary face. Chiba stretched out his right hand and stopped the little pepper behind him. "This thing, you don''t want to intervene with small peppers." Chiba is very clear, the strength of this masked man is not too small, it is not a small pepper they can solve. The illusion of the water mirror month actually has one point. It is his only shortcoming. That is, when the operator does not find other people breaking in, the water mirror will not bring the real person. Into the illusion. But if at this moment, the outside person broke into the scope of this water mirror month. That is to say that Qi Kai teacher himself can not, to find out whether this is illusion or real. Unless he releases the glazed mirror month, otherwise he may even think that he is true. Just after the launch of the water mirror, the small pepper broke into the illusion of the mirror with his two companions martial arts. Only these three people have not yet arrived in Chiba. "Since you have to fight, then I will play with you." It was at this time that Chiba suddenly came to the mood. The reason why he had to fight the masked man in front of him was because he had hurt his partner just now. "Although I don''t have any hatred between you and you, but you dare to hurt my companion, then I have to get you, clean it up here." Angry, Chibas eyes are full of anger. Humph! Sure enough, as Qi Kais teacher thought, the guy in front of him was very concerned about his companion. This point, Qi Kai teacher can be sure. But this is also good, then I will play with you once this time. Anyway, this world is just an illusory world. It is a fantasy created by Teacher Qi Kai, so the characters inside are all false. No matter how you fight, its just a matter of illusion, it doesnt make any impact, or hurt. Therefore, it is safe to say that Qi Kais teacher is fighting with Chiba. "No, Chiba, this guy must be handed over to me!" The small pepper said to Chiba at this time, but Chiba also knows the character of the small pepper, so he said to the small pepper. "This guy is not something you can solve. I don''t want you to be hurt. After all, you are the first good friend I have made here, so I hope you don''t interfere." When Chiba said this, Mr. Qi Kai also received several important messages immediately. The first very important piece of information is about the fact that small peppers are being squeezed out at school. To know that the little pepper girl, has always been a scar in the heart of Qi Kais teacher. It is also the most difficult student for him. He doesn''t know what to do with it. After all, the parents of Xiaojiao used to be classmates with themselves, and they were still a small team. For the sacrifice of the parents of the small peppers, Qi Kais teacher deeply blamed himself. The second most important piece of information is that the child called Chiba attaches great importance to the partner. At this point, Teacher Jikai appreciates him very much. "Well, I know, you must be careful." Ok! Chiba nodded, then slowly walked over to the masked man. The man in the mask saw Chiba slowly coming towards himself, and there was a smile in his mouth. Because now this is in their own illusion, then the dominance is in their own hands. No matter how strange his ability is, he can''t get close to himself. That''s right, that is, in the next moment, the man wearing the mask suddenly disappeared. After all, this is the illusion of the moon that he created. It is still very simple to do this. When the strange masked man suddenly disappeared. Chibas eyes crossed a hint of vigilance, and he thought secretly in his heart. Could it be that this guy would also shave? Shaving this skill gives a different way of moving inside the Naruto world. Of course, the way to shave is faster. "I didn''t think of it!" After the next second, the man wearing the mask appeared like a ghost in the back of Chiba. His head stretched out beside the ear of Chiba. Very clear and gentle said. "How are you feeling? Very surprised!" At the same time, in the hands of 430 men began to gather a man Ninjutsu, and quickly, ready to hit the back of Chiba. The reason why he wants to say this is just to shift the attention of Chiba to nothing more. But what he did not expect was that his move did not work. The ninja in his own hands also fell through, and the money disappeared like that. What he hit was nothing more than a stake! That''s right, this is the skill of the substitute. Although this kind of substitute is not a substantial attack in Ninjutsu, it is quite powerful in this place of escape. Often, these more powerful guys will be negligent. "How is it possible? I obviously didn''t feel his use of the substitute." At this moment, Chiba hides his chakra. Then hid in the nearby bushes, his eyes, looking at the man in the dark. There was a hint of surprise in the corner of his mouth, and Chiba couldnt understand. The speed that this guy has just transferred is so fast, even as fast as his own. - Recommend a new book "Huoying''s Universal Sword", like this type of friends can look at, give a collection, vote for flowers, write very good! ! . Chapter 514： Mirror flower water month Even if Chiba hides his chakra, this place is, after all, the illusion that men use to create a mirror. So, to find this guy, it is still very simple. Just a little, you can use the power of the illusion to find out the location of this guy. But when Qi Kai was preparing to explore Chiba''s position, he suddenly found the figure of this guy disappearing in the illusion. That''s right, even a little power can''t feel it. This is impossible, it is impossible at all. How did this guy do it, even if he hid his chakra, but he could not escape the catch of the mirror. But now, Qi Kai, however, did not feel the power of Chiba at all. This guy seems to be disappearing. In fact, Chiba did not escape from the illusion of the watery moon, he just used a little strength. Then he hides his whereabouts, even the most realistic fantasy, has its shortcomings. That is the distance to capture the illusion, as long as the Chiba is slightly, move a little more, this is a bit difficult to capture the target. And Chiba has successfully escaped. "Where is this guy, where have you been?" At the same time, at this time, the other three people broke into this illusion. Especially the guy named Xiao Chi, after the guy broke into the illusion, it was unfortunate that he met with the little pepper in the fantasy. I didn''t expect the two guys to bump into it. "Who are you?" Yes, at this time the real little peppers met with the small peppers in the fantasy. So the two did not say anything, they directly opened the killing. After all, the illusion is a illusion. In the real situation, when she fights with a small pepper, she will definitely suffer. Because the illusion is only simulated after all, even if the simulation is real. Its just an illusion, not to mention that at this time, the illusionist has been searching for Chibas figure, and at all, he has not taken care of this place. He also did not find any clues. "Sisters, let''s kill these three impersonating guys together. Hey." According to the character of the small pepper, whoever dares to pretend to be her, she will never let her go. So at this time, the small pepper felt very angry and broke out. Her quick use of skills, you pretend to be this counterfeit goods, hit together. "Yes, I appreciate you very much, and your movements are very similar to my multi-actions, but counterfeit goods are counterfeit goods after all!" In less than 5 minutes, the little pepper will solve this impersonation, even if the two people, the strength is very similar. But there are still many differences, the biggest difference is the battle value. Little peppers have a lot of combat value, but they are just sorting out. The skills of randomness are too small and too low. After solving the three counterfeit goods, three people came to the deepest point of the illusion. At this time, Qi Kai, who created the illusion, discovered these three guys. However, after a glance, the three guys did not find any abnormalities, so he said that Qi Kai continued to search for the traces of Chiba. In fact, at this time, after the three people solved the illusion, the three phantoms disappeared. The real top pack is the real little pepper, they are three teams. As for this, Teacher Qi Kai did not find any abnormalities. After the three guys came to the deepest place in the illusion, Teacher Qi Kai suddenly came out at this time. Only at this time, Mr. Qi Kai was wearing a mask, and it was slightly easy to accommodate, so the three people did not recognize it. When the little peppers were seen, the masked man immediately alerted him and said to the two sisters. "You two are careful to me. This guy is very powerful. I can feel from his body that there is a huge chakra." In the next moment, Teacher Qi Kai suddenly disappeared. When Chiba hid in the dark and saw this scene, the corner of his eye flashed a trace of surprise. What happened to this guy? How can the little pepper appear here and let her leave. "bad!" Chiba knows that this man will definitely start with a small pepper at this moment. So he also took the hurry, but it was a step later. The little pepper is now being hijacked by the man. Although the small peppers have resisted, the strength between the two people is still too different. It is also powerless to want to resist, just two or three strokes. The little peppers will be defeated. ". Fire, the fireball"! The small peppers were quickly printed in the hands, and a low-level manicure was released against the masked man. Although the area caused by this ninja is not very large, its temperature is quite high. That temperature is the highest, it can reach several thousand c. "Is it a good skill to use a low-level ninjutsu to beat me?" In the mask man''s mouth, a smile flashed. He said faintly. "But I am very optimistic about you, you are much better than others." Although the small peppers resisted strongly, the strength between the two people was still too different. There is no small pepper (Li Zhao Zhao), no room for resistance. After a few moves, the small peppers were defeated. It was at this time that Chiba suddenly appeared again. Looking at the man with the mask. Chiba said very angry, and a little anxious because he is very worried about the safety of small peppers. "As long as you let go of this guy, I will let you deal with it." At this time, the figure of Chiba appeared again in the eyes of everyone, but what everyone did not think was that Chiba appeared out of thin air. That''s right, it''s like moving in an instant. At this time, Qi Kai teacher, his hands are squatting on the neck of the small pepper, he does not let go, and Qi Kai does not want to let go. Because Qi Kai knows that this is only in his illusion, so even if he does anything with small peppers, nothing will happen. . Chapter 515： Little pepper has an accident But what he didn''t know was that the current small pepper is not the illusory character he made, but the real little pepper. His hand was so caught on the neck of the small pepper, and even did not want to let go, and the strength he used was getting bigger and bigger. "How, how do you feel, the taste of your partner being kneaded is good?" In the heart of Mr. Qi Kai, what he values ??most is the embarrassment among his companions, and to what extent such embarrassment can be played, it depends on their own creation. "You guy, believe it or not, I will twist your head down!" When I saw the teacher Qi Kai gave the neck of the small pepper to death, the chest of the Chiba was like an impact, like a thousand Ten thousand ants are biting in general, abnormal pain, and abnormal pain. And Qi Kai teacher is like this guy is enjoying this scene, his mouth has a smile, and this smile is from his heart. At the same time, in the monitoring room side, a few Zhong Ren also found something wrong, that is, at this moment, Qi Kai teacher actually really smothered the small pepper. One of them was also 520, and he suddenly said. "The big things are not good, the big things are not good. It must be that some people accidentally sneaked in when Qi Kai teacher opened the mirror." Otherwise, it will not lead to this situation. "Hurry to call the water shadow adults, and some elders in the village, the big things are not good. In the training of this new student, due to the mistakes of Qi Kais teacher, a student is now In an extremely dangerous situation." The current situation can be said to be very urgent, so the control room personnel had to interrupt the training activities in advance, and issued an urgent provisional notice to all the students. The notice is as follows. All the training classes and the trainees are paying attention to all. Now we have to release a new emergency. That is, there is a special situation happening to Mr. Qi Kai, which led to the three students being involved in the teacher Qi Kai. The mirror is in the middle of the month. And because of Qi Kai''s mistakes, these three guys can''t come out temporarily. When the news was released, all the students (bebg) felt very surprised, they did not expect. Teacher Qi Kai actually made such a low-level mistake, and Qi Kais practice is wrong and it is responsible. He actually involved three students in his mirror of the moon for no reason. If one of the three students has any mistakes, then this responsibility, Qi Kai teacher can not afford. One of them was also aware of the seriousness of the situation. He quickly came to the office of the Water Shadow Adult. At this time, he has been too lazy to knock on the door and sneaked in directly. The look was very flustered, and there was a lot of sweat on the forehead. Swallowing, some mouths are unclear. "Water and Shadow, the big things are not good. In this training, due to some personal reasons of Qi Kai, three new students were involved in his mirror." After hearing this news, the shadow of the water shadow adult''s forehead was slightly raised, and her voice suddenly became bigger. And very angry, hands on the desk, facing the angry voice of everyone in front of me. "How did you guys do this? Actually let the students get involved in the mirror month?" And not only that, but the next sentence of this forbearance directly, let the water shadow adults realize the seriousness of this incident. "I am really very sorry, the water shadow adults, for this responsibility, I think we, these tutors must not escape." That forbearance continues to say. "But there is one more thing, I want to tell the water shadow, that is, now, one of the students has been threatened by life." Yes, the mirror is the most realistic fantasy. Even Qi Kais teacher himself will be trapped in it. "bad!" At this time, the water shadow adult came along with the name, and went to the monitoring room to watch the situation. When the water shadow adults came here, several of them were brushed and looked at the water shadow adults. When the water shadow adults saw the movements on the screen, the forehead was also slightly raised, and did not think of Qi Kai teacher as such a rigorous guy. Actually, I will make such a low-level mistake. "What if you forcibly break through?" At this time, a Chinese tolerant quickly explained. "I am really sorry, the water lover, the Mirror is enchanted." That''s right, as the middle-aged man said, there is also an enchantment in the mirror. If you forcibly break this enchantment. It is easy to cause the entire mirror to collapse in the month. As for this consequence, no one knows, and no one wants to know. Moreover, the enchantment of the mirror is very strong. Even if the water shadow is out, it will not be successful and will break it. "Then tell me, what should we do now?" At this time, the water shadow adult is also a little panicked. After all, this is a living life. I cant just watch him be killed by Qi Kais alive. This kind of eye-catching, seemingly powerless sense of anxiety, is unacceptable, and even gives people a feeling of suffocation. Don''t we have any other way? That is, at the same time, those students were recruited one by one. When those students were recruited, they were concentrated in one place by a Zhong Ren tutor. And this Zhong Ren tutor began to explain the current situation. "I am really sorry, the new students, because of our negligence, the most serious situation that caused the incident, so we have to suspend the event." As for what the reason is, I think everyone should know it. That''s right, including the small peppers and the Chiba 4 people were involved in the water mirror month of Qi Kai. It was at this time that one of the group was called a girl of water. There was a hint of anxiety in her eyes. Seriously, when the water sound is after the name Chiba. . Chapter 516： feeling scared Her eyes began to become uneasy, after all, this Chiba is a boy he likes. "Teacher, now you still have trouble telling him where he is?" At this time, the classmates of the class began to become uneasy. These guys didn''t think that this would happen, or even that they would have life safety. But when the accident happened, everyone fell into thinking. Among these guys, some people are happy for themselves. Of course, some people are afraid of themselves. It was at this time that when many people fell into sorrow, a guy named Karl suddenly stood up - he said to the crowd. "It is not an accident that this kind of thing happens. I think this thing hopes that everyone can stabilize it." "Since things have happened, I hope that everyone should not be too sad. After all, we still have big shadows. As long as the water shadows are there, we will have the opportunity to turn over." The guy named Carl said nothing wrong. However, after learning about this incident, these guys did not crowd out the small peppers as before, even if the relationship between the little peppers and the guys was very bad on this weekday, but even so. At this juncture, these guys change their minds. Even at this moment, this life is not a joke. "Yes, I hope that everyone can trust our teachers and believe in our water and shadows." At the same time in the illusion of the mirror. Chiba, with the masked man, is now in an anxious state. It can be said that the two people are now in a state of enthusiasm. If one of them makes a very unscrupulous behavior, the consequences are very serious. Especially for the teacher Qi Kai, because now he does not know that this guy is not a small pepper. If he knows that this guy is really a small pepper, he will never do anything to him. "You have to let go of her, what can we talk about?" Seriously, for the current Chiba, I think that this thing is very important to him. If it is in the previous Chiba, then the partner is nothing to him. "It''s easy to want me to let go of her, that is, you are jealous now, don''t move to me, or I will, I will send her to hell." At this time, Teacher Qi Kai suddenly became crazy. There is no way for Chiba here. After all, now Qi Kai teacher will take the small pepper as a hostage. "I tell you, if you dare to move her a cold hair, I will tear you apart." At this time, there was a slight disappointment in the flash of the eyes of Chiba. To know that Chiba is better in this school than the small pepper has a good relationship with him, other people have a very bad relationship with him. So for the little pepper guy, his feelings for her are quite deep. "Little pepper!" At this time, the mouth of the small pepper could not be said, she could only make a little noise, but at this time, the teacher Qi Kai still did not realize that she is now, a big disaster. . His hand is still lingering, the top of the small pepper. And just at this time, two girls standing on both sides. The two girls suddenly shouted loudly. Yes, they were also greatly scared. They did not think that this Qi Kai teacher actually fell to the hand of the small pepper. "Mr. Kai, if you go on like this, then the little pepper really has no hope of living?" Faced with the dissuasion of these people, Qi Kai teacher seems to have no reaction. This point is very confusing for everyone, even if Qi Kai teacher, his mirror is not clear about reality and fantasy. But the two girls in front of us have already said this very clearly, that is, the small pepper in front of us is definitely not a fantasy, but a real person. But when Qi Kai heard the two of them say this, they did not show other reactions. Instead, his handcuffs are even more dead, and this time Chiba also feels a little surprised. Asking for flowers Because at this time, Qi Kais eyes changed, it is very obvious. At the beginning, his eyes can be said to be very good, but now he looks like a pupil. Although Chiba did not know that Qi Kai teacher came out, the two girls have already recognized Qi Kai teacher. Because the guy''s voice is so familiar, the two girls don''t know how many times they listened. So it is immune. "Hey..." At this time, the small pepper can even be close to the limit. But Qi Kais eyes are still the same. ........................ And his eyes can be said to be quite empty, there is no emotion at all. Because I didnt know it, just behind the teacher Qi Kai, there was a strange man who appeared. This guy is Ming Ge. There is nothing wrong with this. The man with eyes is the Ming brother in the world of One Piece. Why is it here? That is quite a big mystery. Ming Ge is actually not running to the world himself. He is different from the black beard. The reason why Blackbeard wants to run here is because he wants to pursue more powerful power. Mingge is not like this. Its just a coincidence that Ming Ge came to this world, and its still a big coincidence. In fact, all this is a disaster caused by the One Piece system. Just a few days ago, this One Piece system suddenly awakened once, but when she woke up, she found her master, that is, Chiba, his memory disappeared. And not only that, the memory of this guy''s head has disappeared. So this One Piece system is also affected. The One Piece system suddenly issued a warning. The memory of the owner is seriously damaged... Now his memory has dropped to 10 percent. Its just a little bit left. And the rest of this thing, I really don''t know. . Chapter 517： Mingge [five more to subscribe] At this time, the One Piece system suddenly had some subtle changes, that is, at this time, the One Piece system suddenly lost control. At the same time, in the world of One Piece, Ming Ge was lying leisurely on the beach and blowing a cool breeze, and his mouth flashed a smile. Because Ming Ge is now preparing to participate in the call of the Navy headquarters, and he has nodded to go, the Ming brother who is blowing the sea breeze, the mood is still very good. But what he didn''t think was that suddenly there was a change in the sky, and the clouds were densely covered, and a flash of lightning suddenly exploded. This shocked our Ming Ge, and the lightning was hitting his pirate ship, and his pirate ship immediately burned. "Six seven seven" And there is still a raging fire, but you know, this Ming Ge is not a fuel-efficient guy, but he is quite powerful. "Small, it''s okay, let it burn slowly, and when it burns out, there is nothing else." "But, Master Mingge!" At this time, a pirate suddenly ran to the front of Ming Ge and said to Ming Ge. "If we continue this way, then our pirate ship will really sink like a sea!" For this guy''s nonsense, this Ming Ge did not look at him at all, and directly used a look at him. "Do not ask me about this, because I have found a very fun thing now." At this time, Ming Ge looked at the sky. He saw a strange thing on the sky. It is true that this thing is something like a gate. Its really incredible to have such a thing in a certain area of ??air and sea. Its incredible to know that this kind of thing is not a joke. Its actually absorbing everything close to him, even this huge Suction has been able to **** up the water inside the sea. This is simply a very bad thing. "Is that a thing?" Yes, this kind of thing may not be known to Mingge, but this thing Chiba knows that this thing is the door of transmission that is often used in the month, and this kind of door is very powerful. Of course, this time the opening of this portal is only a small accident, and it can even be said that this kind of thing does not matter at all. The One Piece system actually had a crash, and the characters inside did not find any holes in the system. "It seems that this must be a very fun thing." At this time, the pirates on the Mingge ship also quickly looked at these pirates, you really don''t say, there is such a sin. "Some of you have been here for me, I will go over it." Ming Ge suddenly said at this time, but just as he spoke, the sky suddenly changed, and this time it was very exaggerated. Kind. The door of the transmission did not know what it was all about, just like having the consciousness. After seeing Ming brother coming up, he actually spoke with his own voice. This is a big jump to Mingge, but this time it is even more nonsense, that is, when Mingge is ready to speak, the door of the transmission suddenly continues to say. "You are Mingge, although your guy is a little ugly and a little bit ugly, but it looks good, or you will come to loyalty to our Chiba!" When the door of the transmission was said, Ming Ges eyes were so big, and there was a hint of surprise in the corner of his mouth. This is simply a nonsense. You must know that Ming Ge is the most powerful person in the family. Moreover, in the world of the One Piece, his reward is particularly high, and even some high and particularly outrageous, especially scary, but Ming Ge was told to be a slave to others, which is somewhat unpleasant. "Allegiance? You are sure that you have not made a mistake. Do you know who my brother is?" Ming Ges mouth flashed a smile, he said with a smile. "Of course I know, if I don''t know, then what do I ask you to do?" The One Piece system said faintly, and it was very disdainful. His move was completely provoking Mingge..... "How? To be the servant of our Chiba, you can feel the endless glory and strength." "Five-line color!" At this time, Mingge''s face began to twitch, as a member of Wang Xiawu Wuhai. How could this guy let me overtake myself? When the five-line color was launched, Ming Ge felt very strange. What happened to this guy? His five-line color had no effect on it. You should know the five-line color of this Ming brother. Even things like buildings are effective. Even if it is hard, it is not enough for him, and he can control the movements of two people, just like a puppet controller, which can control the movement between two people. Then let the two people create an action to achieve their goals. The biggest effect of this five-color line is that its control effect is very good, and its power is also very powerful, completely not a level. "Are you surprised?" At this time, the guy said faintly, this guy is like playing. That line sticks to the transmitters, but even if the guy moves, the lines don''t have any movements, 1.9 can even say that it doesn''t even hurt the door. Ming Ges mouth was almost distorted at this time, and his smile was even worse. "Yes, I was surprised. I didn''t think that in this world, there are people or things that can make me unable to cut off. You are the first person." "Its a prize, but I want to be interested in your heart now, because from the moment I am going, I will take you to a place, a place called the world of fire." The portal of the transmission said faintly. Humph! Ming Ge was indeed provoked interest, and his Ming brother was not afraid of anyone in this world, so even if so. . Chapter 518： Lose It would be better to take a trip with him, and even if you take a trip, you will not suffer. "I want to cut off my hardness, I think you are still a little too tender, this is simply impossible." At this time, the door of the transmission suddenly started. That''s right, the portal of the transmission suddenly began to absorb, and the power it absorbed was getting faster and faster, even to an uncontrollable state. "Ming Ge!" It was at this time that several servants in his family rushed up after seeing this state, but just after these guys ran up, several of them were greatly surprised. "What about Ming brother?" Yes, Ming Ges body disappeared at this time without a trace. His body was like being absorbed by this thing, and there was no movement at all. Only the feathers that had been rolled down on his clothes, the feathers floating in the air. "Ming Ge, what is it?" "Less master, he actually disappeared." These 14 servants were greatly surprised. They did not think that this Ming Ge was actually gone and not only that. Ming Ges breath has disappeared. After about ten minutes, the One Piece system finally recovered its consciousness, but only after the guy recovered his consciousness, she realized that it was a bit late. Its too late to want that one now. The door of his own transmission actually summoned such a powerful role as Mingge, and these are not the key points. The point is that this Mingge is not subject to any restrictions at all, in other words. This Ming Ge is not subject to a bit of control at all, and even his call can be said to be an accident. Ming Ges courage has never been small, so when Ming Ge opened his eyes, he felt a very powerful glare. The sun here is really a sense of speechlessness. And this is not only the case, this ghost place is there. When Mingge was summoned, the door in the Naruto world was suddenly opened, and when the door was opened, the sky seemed to be opened, and when the passage disappeared. This Ming brother''s body fell like that, and after falling, he squatted on the ground and instantly burned the whole forest. Ming Ges body was so squatting on the ground, and he still had a big pit. The pit could be said to be more than ten meters deep, but Mings body did not suffer any harm. At this time, the animals around here were scared and rushed around, and even some animals began to sing at this time. "Is this the world that it says in the mouth?" Ming Ges mouth flashed a bit of doubt, but the most important thing was the other. Doubtful about this kind of thing, but what surprised Mingge is that there is such a creature in the world, and he does not feel the existence of domineering things on this, even the domineering thing. It doesn''t exist at all. "It seems that I came to a strange place this time." It is indeed like the way Ming Ge said. He came to a strange place this time. The landform environment and creatures here are different from the world of One Piece. The main thing is that there are still enemies in this place. That''s right, just in the moment when Mingge landed, the men of the Muye Ninja Village also noticed this. Then the people in the dark department quickly rushed together. These guys started with Mingge. However, even if Ming Ge is very ignorant of the world, Ming Ge is quite powerful. It can even be said that even in that world, he is a real strong person. This is the power of Ming Ge. . The footsteps are very close, that is, at this time, Mingge has quietly released the lines in his hands. Then focus these lines together. What I didnt think of this group of guys was that these concentrated lines have now surrounded them, but these ninjas seem to have not been aware of them. It can even be said that these guys even have a little bit of it. There is no feeling. "That is him, captain!" There are three ninjas. Although these three ninjas are not particularly powerful, they are all forbearing, at least in Ninju. These ninjas all carry a strange mask. They don''t need to know that these guys are dark people, and these guys carry a huge scroll behind them. As for the usefulness of this scroll, I don''t know. However, it is obvious that these guys are coming to Mingge. "On this guy''s body, Ming Ge did not feel the existence of domineering, and even can say that there is no bit of domineering, it is like an ordinary person." "Really 580 weak!" Ming Ges mouth suddenly smiled at this time, and the laugh was very pleasant, which he did not expect. These guys actually broke into his territory at this time. "Dead!" At this time, Ming Ge stood up and crossed a smile in his mouth. You know, this guy is now angry. But after all, I came to the world for the first time, so its inevitable to be careful, otherwise its really easy to suffer. And this Ming Ge is also a very cautious guy, for him, these guys are just to use their own hands. So this tragedy happened, especially which one was running in front of him. He was really surprised, because just behind him, one of his companions suddenly got rid of his head at this time, which is simply unbelievable. . That guy actually lay in the ground in front of him, and not only that. When his eyes expanded at this time, these guys actually changed. Nothing wrong, this guy actually has a partner, but this partner makes him feel very strange. This guy is just like the guy in front. . Chapter 519： In situ It can even be said that the wind has not yet been touched, and then died in the same place, which is simply a demonic existence. "Hey, what''s wrong with you?" The ninja quickly stopped his steps and then came to the side of his companion and asked these guys, but the guys didn''t look at him. Yes, I didnt even look at him. Because at this time they are already dead. That''s right, it''s already dead, and even a little bit of breathing is gone. And the death of these two guys is very strange, because on the two guys. The ninja did not feel a bit at all, the existence of Chakra. In other words, these two people are not because of the ninjutsu. But for other reasons. "Hey, both of you wake me up." No matter how this guy calls, he can''t wake up the two guys, because one of them is dead. There is one that has a little breath, but his mouth can''t talk. "The two guys are really very weak." Ming brother with glasses, a smile in his mouth, he just took the two mice with two mice to do the experiment. After all, I came to this world for the first time, and I am still very strange to the world, and he does not understand the combat power of the world. So I have to hold two mice to do the experiment, but after I feel that these two mice are so weak, Ming Ge feels that no one in this world is his opponent. It does not mean that this person is very, confident, or very arrogant, but because his strength is in front of him. "Since you have come to this world, it''s good, play some!" "Reassured, I will definitely defeat this guy." For his two companions, this ninja is very sad. You must know that these two guys are his best friends on weekdays, and they are all together in the mission. They have experienced a lot of hardships and countless times. Life and death. Its very uncomfortable to watch the death of my companion. But this guy has no other way. After all, people can''t resurrect, and there is no such thing as regeneration in the world. Even if you have the technique of regeneration, it is just a fur, just like the dead man is going out with a mud head to check it out. But after all, this is not a real person, just a dummies gathered by Chakra, so this is not a regenerative technique. "You guy, do you think I will let him run so easily?" It was at this time that the ninja came to Mingge. He may have been mad, so he said that he would get a ninja directly without saying anything. "The fire of the fireball!" Unexpectedly, this first ninjutsu is from the skill of the fireball with Uchiha Sasuke. This skill can be said to be quite powerful, and it is the killer of Uchiha Sasuke in his childhood. Although his attack range is not very wide, its temperature is very high. But just as the ninja approached Ming Ge at that moment, his entire body stopped in the air. Yes, this time he has been operated by Ming Ge. Ming Ge is best at killing people with these lines, but using these lines to manipulate these guys is like playing a puppet. The technique of the fireball was quickly sneaked out by Mingge. After the practice of evading the fireball, this Mingges mouth once again crossed a smile. "Are you really doing this kind of thing?" This kind of thing is very difficult to say, but looking at the ninja in front of him, Ming Ge can not afford a little interest, because this guy simply can not cause him to fight the desire. It can even be said that this guy, he can''t afford it at all. This guy is also weak, but at this time, the huge scroll carried behind him caused the attention of Mingge. Then Ming Ge, through his own control of the ninja, let him take the scrolls behind him. This scroll is nothing else, but the summoning technique is correct, just like the swirling Naruto, the summoning scroll. At this time, Ming Ge was finally raised in interest, and he was very curious about this thing. Then Ming brother slowly came to the front of the ninja and said to him. "What is this thing called? And what exactly is it used for? If you don''t say it, I will definitely let your head fall." Ming Ges mouth is still terrible and very evil. "Do you think I will tell you?" Even though the ninja''s body was manipulated by Ming Ge, his mouth could still make a sound. "Do you really want to know?" "Of course, I have to know that I came to the world for the first time. If I don''t know a little about the world, it is very disadvantageous, so I hope you can tell me that this scroll must be used for what." Although Ming Ge said this, the ninja does not seem to intend to tell him about the scroll. After all, this scroll is a book of contract, a contract signed by himself with monster-like creatures, and this scroll can only be summoned by himself. Seeing this ninja did not have a little bit of reaction, Ming Ge (or) mouth corner once again crossed a trace of evil smile. He did not believe that he could not subdue him. "If you say it, I might give you a way to live, but if you don''t say it, you should go with your brothers now!" This Ming brother is also unkind, but the ninja in front of him does not seem to be threatened. Because Ming Ge killed his two companions, he said that this guy is very angry, the ninja possesses, bears this kind of thing, and the ninja most value is his companion. Therefore, it is very important that you do not sell your partner under normal circumstances. However, it was at this time that this thing had a little turn. To know that Ming Ge is a very sultry guy. There is nothing in this world that he can''t do. . Chapter 520： partner And Ming Ge knows that even if he doesn''t sell his partner, he has a way to make this guy succumb. There are many ways for Mingge, which is known to many people in the One Piece world. And Ming Ge, this guy especially likes to play with other people''s feelings. It was at this time that Ming Ge suddenly manipulated the puppet, yes, even if the ninja in front of him was a tolerant person, but in front of Ming Ge, he was nothing at all. It can even be said to be like a puppet. "If you don''t say anything, then I will give you a little color." When Ming Ge finished this sentence, his hands began to operate. Yes, Mingges controller is not the Chakra of this world. He is not like the ones in the world. He used his own devil fruit, lines. This cutting line is very hard, even steel can be cut, and it can control people''s movements. That Ming Ge gently stroked the ninja''s ear and said to him. "If you disagree, your two companions will be killed by your own hands." That''s right at this time, the ninja''s eyes crossed a trace of surprise. The reason why he was surprised is that because he is now 510, he is not under his control, and not only that. His hands were suddenly moved at this time. This guy was like a violent walk, not listening to his own command. However, the ninja felt out that his body seemed to be pulled by any line. At this time, the ninja had to suspect that this guy in front of him was a sergeant. But even if the guy in front of him is really a teacher, what makes this ninja curious is that this guy doesn''t feel a little Chakra. That''s right, Chakra is something that doesn''t exist at all. But his body is indeed controlled by the guy in front of him. "What do you want to do?" The ninja, his hand suddenly took out a bitterness from his waist at this time, and then put this bitterness in his own hands and made an attack. "What do I want to do? Don''t you understand my purpose? I personally like to watch the killing between my companions." Because of this, I will feel very excited, even very excited. It is at this time that the ninja understands the intent of the guy in front of him, and he intends to control himself to attack his companion. One of the two companions has already died, but one of them still has a slight breath. In other words, the ninja did not die completely. But what surprised this guy was that he actually had such a bad taste. "No, no, I can''t start with my own companion." Its true that this guy is very helpless now, because his body is not his body, not under his control. And now, at this time, Ming Ge actually manipulated him to kill his partner, knowing that killing his partner is a very objectionable thing. Even if the ninja is resisting, his body is slightly moved at this time. There is no way at all. Her eyes have become very slick at this time, and he is very cherished for his partner, but he feels very shameful for Ming Ges behavior. It was at this time that the bitterness in his hands finally shot at his companion. And the accuracy is very high, but this guy of Mingge is like to play this kind of thing, he always feels that playing this kind of thing is very exciting, it is like watching a movie. Whether in the world of One Piece or in the current (becf) Huo Ying world, Ming Ge is fond of playing this kind of game that makes others kill each other. Therefore, this brother, this person is sometimes very abnormal, he actually has such a bad taste, but this is a good saying, the greater the power, the more abnormal this play. This sentence is also very correct. "How, killing your peers makes you feel very happy!" At this time, Ming Ge, a smile in his mouth flashed. Pleasant? After the boy heard this Ming brother said, his heart hated this Ming brother very much, hurting his companion, and hurting his companion. How could it be pleasant? This kind of thing can only make you feel very guilty and guilty. And the sense of guilt is very strong, he would rather kill himself, and would rather kill his partner. "I really can''t do this kind of thing, I beg you not to force me." It was at this time that the psychological line of the ninja finally reached the extreme. After his sufferings were shot in the companions there, the heart seemed to have countless knives cutting their own flesh. Even more painful than hurting yourself. "I will give you another chance. If you haven''t said it yet, it''s not just about hitting his arm now. I want you to solve it for me now." Ming Ge manipulated this way, manipulating the man slowly to go to his companion. He is enjoying this process now. "Sorry, I am really sorry!" The ninja lying on the ground actually kept a little consciousness, and his eyes had already been opened at this time. After seeing his companion, he was not surprised because he knew that his companion had been manipulated by the demon in front of him. He is not under his control at all, so he does not blame his companions. This is the so-called long live understanding. The ninja lying on the ground resisted the pain and said. Nothing, I won''t blame you, even if you kill me. After seeing this scene is more touching, after the picture. Ming Ges mouth is more evil, his face, but at this time it is also a slight pumping. These two guys actually have such deep feelings. However, the deeper the feelings of the two people, Mingge played more enjoyable. Happy Chinese Valentine''s Day~~~Do you have a dog? . Chapter 521： Helpless And Ming Ge said really, he also enjoyed this process very much? This pleasant process can make him feel that his bad taste is satisfied. "Do it!" The ninja insisted, tears said. But another ninja, crying, said, this kind of thing, this kind of hurting companion things, how could he do it - come out? The more this, the touching picture, the more the evil taste of Ming Ge is satisfied. It was at this time that the ninja finally made up his mind because he was too helpless. Just as the pain in his hands rose high, his inner world finally collapsed again. And his inner world collapsed very much at this time, because he really couldn''t stand this hurting companion. "I beg you, as long as you want to know, I can tell you, but I hope, you should not treat our ninjas like this." That''s right, at this moment, the ninja''s psychological defense was broken by Ming Ge. The bitterness of the original hand has also fallen to the ground at this time. Ming Ge did not continue because he wanted to get some very important news from the ninja''s mouth, that is, all the news about the world. After all, Ming Ge is not the original inhabitant of this world. He just came here today. This matter is quite important for Ming Ge. After all, the masters of the world are everywhere, and they are very deep. Although the power of the brother is very powerful, he cannot guarantee himself and is the only strong in this world. So for the current Ming Ge, the important news is what he most hopes to see. This is a good saying. Knowing yourself and knowing each other can only be victorious. If you don''t understand the world, it is very easy to lose. So Ming brother controlled this guy to come to himself, and then said to this guy. "What exactly is the scroll that you carry behind you?" For this matter, even if the ninja told him, it didn''t matter. "These things on my back are called summon scrolls." The summoning scroll, after hearing this new vocabulary, Ming Ges mouth flashed a trace of surprise. So he continued to ask, what is the role of this thing? What to do with it. "The summoning scroll is the power of a powerful creature to help through its own summons. This is also the legendary psychic technique." There is only one difference between the two, that is, one is summoned by the scroll and the other one only needs to speak spoken. When the ninja asked this question, his eyes flashed a trace of surprise. Could it be that the guy in front of him didnt know the scroll? Its power is so powerful, but this guy seems to know nothing about the scrolls and the ninja. Is this guy from afar? "There is still a problem. I want to know who you are?" When Mingge asked this sentence, the ninja was even more surprised, knowing that in this world of Huo Ying. There is something called Chakra, and there is something called Ninja. These two things are the signs of the ninja, so it is easy to tell if this person is a ninja. But Ming Ge, who is in front of him, is not aware of this title. In other words, he knows nothing about the world. "Ninja, we are ninjas." For this, the ninja answered without a doubt. Ninja? After Mingge heard the new vocabulary, his mouth smiled again. What is the ninja''s **** thing? "Tell me, who is your highest commander here? And where is the distribution of power here and where is the strongest?" Ming Ges way of asking questions is the way of asking questions in One Piece, but now this place is not the era of the sea thief of One Piece, but the world of Naruto. Asking for flowers "I really have nothing to say about this, because I don''t know! We don''t have the highest command here. What I can tell you is that there are five major forces in this world." This ninja is not a fool. He can see that this brother is not aware of the world at all, so he can still avoid the past by saying something important. "Which five major divisions?" These five major step-by-step forces, including the country of Konoha Ninja Village, and the country of water. After Ming Ge nearly half an hour of questioning, he finally got a little understanding of the world. It turns out that the world of Naruto is not a space with the world in which he lives. ........ In other words, that is to say, Ming Ge has come to other things now, this is no doubt, and Ming Ge also verified this conjecture. That is the people in this world, they will not use what is called domineering. And there is no such thing as a devil fruit in this world. When Ming Ge talked about the devil''s fruit, his mouth flashed a smile. If the people in this world don''t know what the devil''s fruit is. That can be played. Therefore, now Mingge, I already have my own plan in my heart. After dealing with the two guys, Ming Ges mouth had a smile. After that, Ming Ge left the place, and there was a scene of Chiba in the mirror of the water. The guy named Qi Kai was now controlled, and not only that. He even forgot his own way of fighting. Its true that when Qi Kais teacher opened the mirror, Mingge was just on the spot at this time, but Ming guy jumped out of the scope of the mirror, but His lines are left inside. . Chapter 522： Surprised Moreover, this five-color line is particularly powerful, and it is surprising that everyone has taken Qi Kais body for his own use. At this time, Ming Ge, his five-color line can be said to be saved at this time. And Ming Ge is different from other people, and there are also different ways of fighting for Ming Ge. "This guy must have been controlled by people." At this time, Chibas mouth flashed a bit of surprise. Because just now, he felt the fluctuation of Mingges domineering. Although the line is very thin, Chiba is very clear. And now Chiba also uses domineering, and feels the existence of this power. Although this power is not very powerful. "It is actually domineering!" Yes, it is entangled in the line of "three seven seven". And this domineering is obviously Mingge, that is, at this time. Chibas mouth once again crossed a smile. Humph! He snorted coldly. It seems that this Ming Ge is no different. And he actually used this despicable means to achieve his purpose. Chiba, as early as in the previous world, knew about Ming Ge. This guy is a guy who especially likes to control the sly with the five-color line in his hand. This is his bad taste. It was at this time that Chiba suddenly said loudly. "Ming Ge, come out, I know it is you!" When Chiba said this, Ming Ge came out. Only when Ming Ge came out, everyone felt a sense of oppression. After all, Ming Ge in the world of One Piece, your reward amount has reached more than 500 million, so this is the most proud place for Ming Ge. When Chiba saw Mingge, Chiba looked at him indifferently. "Long, I did not expect to encounter a similar kind in this world!" It is true that at this time, Ming Ge also felt the demon fruit and domineering in the body of Chiba. This point makes Ming Ge feel very unexpected. Because Ming Ge has been strolling in this world for a while. But in these days, Ming Ge did not find his own kind, that is, the characters from the world of One Piece. But today it met Chiba, although the memory of Chiba disappeared, but the figure of Mingge, he can always remember in his own mind. "I didn''t expect you to be such a small point, and there is such a powerful domineering inside the body!" Surprised, extremely surprised. However, for the appearance of Ming Ge, Chiba does not seem to matter. "As long as you can let go of her, everything can be said." It was at this time, when Chiba saw Mingge. The remaining fragmentation in his memory began to be awakened. And you have found a trace of memory. "Let her go, how do you think this kind of thing is possible!" Yes, if you follow the style of Ming Ge, do things. There is no room for negotiation at this point. The clothes that Mingge wore were especially familiar to Chiba, and Ming Ge still took the pair of glasses, still giving people a special sense of domineering. "I like watching you the most, killing each other." These days, I understand that Ming Ge has mastered a lot about the world. He knows that this is a world called Ninja, and there are some top powerhouses in this world. Only Ming Ge did not meet it now, but yesterday, Ming Ge did not know where to get the news, he came to the country of water. In fact, the purpose of Mingge''s coming to the country is very simple, that is to ask you to come here to challenge the water shadow adults, yes, Ming Ge, the purpose of coming to this world is to challenge their own strong. Only for this matter, he just happened to pass by, and it was awkward to play when it was fashionable. "If you look at us and kill each other, then you should try." At this time, the One Piece system suddenly recovered again. That''s right, the system suddenly cried. Binding the host again successfully, the current binding efficiency is 80%! Although the binding does not reach 100%, but now Chiba. It was like a life-saving straw, and at this time in Chiba, his memory was slowly recovered..... When Chiba''s memory is restored. His mouth flashed a smile again. And, with a very provocative look, I saw a clear brother. Then, the corner of the mouth flashed a smile. Then said to Mingge. "Actually, I am very old. I wanted to fight against you at an early age, but I have never been able to find a chance. It seems that today, I can satisfy my wish!" When the memory of Chiba 80 is restored, he is now like a person. Now that Chiba has returned to its previous state, that is his state as Chiba, knowing that Chiba is in this state. His fighter is very high and not only a fighting skill. And his cautious personality has become a key victory point for him to reverse the war. "Hey!" When Ming Ge, I heard him after the challenge. There is also a bit of disdain in the corner of the mouth, to know who Ming Ge is. How could he be afraid of such a little guy, just, just look at the little guy''s eyes, some changes. This little guy is just now, just like being a person. At the beginning, although there was power in the body, there was no such strong sense of oppression. 2.9 But now he is different, this guy is like regaining his strength. "Summon the door, open it" It was at this time that Chiba suddenly shouted loudly. The reason why he wants to open the door of summoning is because the current Chiba has mastered a new power. This power is the call of death, yes, it is like the rejuvenation of the world in the Naruto world. The rebirth here is to use the soil to inject a large number of chakras to resurrect them. But the call of Chiba is different. He is directly able to pull back the soul of the dead from that world. Then instill the chakra, let its soul recover, and produce the flesh. This kind of possession can be much more powerful than life. . Chapter 523： Wave feng shui I didn''t expect him to be the first one in Chiba. The summoning is the wave of the water gate. Yes, it is the fourth generation of the shadow of the yellow flash. At the same time, this guy is also the father of Umbrella Naruto. His ninjutsu can be said to be quite powerful. Now it has been played, and it is invincible. The main thing is that this guy has time and space, this trick can transfer all attacks. It is a very powerful character. Today, Chiba, summoning this guy is to let him deal with the Ming brother in front of him. You know, Ming Ge is also a sly character, and he is also very difficult to deal with. If you let these two guys get together, there will definitely be a big fight to see. Moreover, the reason why Chiba is doing this is because it can prevent the control of Ming Ge. The most powerful thing about Ming Ge is to control the body of others. Therefore, in the door of this summoning, the characters who come out can basically say that they do not belong to this world. In other words, they explain the manipulation of the brothers, and they have no slight effect on them. This is also the reason why Chiba adults want to open the door of summoning. When the wave of Feng Shui 14 came out, he only had this guy named Ming Ge. "The door to summon"? When Ming Ge heard this vocabulary, he suddenly remembered one thing. That is why the reason why I came to this world is that there is an incident caused by a door. "I want to ask, can this thing send me back to the original world?" To be honest, Ming Ge still feels comfortable in his own world. After all, the world is too boring. Mingges daily trip is to find new people and fight with them. This kind of day has not known how long it lasted, knowing that Ming Ge is now finding Chiba. "It is not impossible to send you back to the original world, but I have one thing I want to ask." Chiba adults suddenly asked at this time. Ming brother smiled. "You have two choices. First, let this little girl go. Second, hurry to get me out. If you are obedient, I will consider sending you to the original thing!" It was a burst of forced voice, and I dont know why Chiba waited for him to restore this identity. His character has his own, and the style of doing things will change completely. I don''t know why? Having said that, but Chibas heart is not 100% sure to win the Ming brother. Chiba adults can now rely on the strongest domineering of the inflammation system, burning the fruit, although the current domineering is still in an explosive state, and can not really play its strength. However, at this moment, Chiba adults have a strong domineering. This domineering is still only good, although it is only the level of the hegemony, but it is obviously good. Mingges strength is well known. He was once a member of One Piece. Chibas desire to defeat this guy easily is not that simple. "Little devil, I know that you have the domineering color of the overlord, but my old man is not so easy to be defeated." Ming brother said with a soft smile. He did not put the little devil of Chiba in his eyes. Along with the loud bang, the burning fruit in the hands of Chiba adults began to burn. He slowly held his breath, and then slowly began to inject domineering into the burning fruit, after about three seconds. "Explosion, burn the fruit!" When Chiba adults used domineering to liberate the burning fruit, the water shadow adults were shocked by the side, and the water shadow adults stared at the changes in the hands of Chiba adults, and the mouth made a strange surprise. What kind of devil fruit is this little devil? Looking at the burning fruit of the Chiba adults, the chin of the water shadows is falling to the ground. Is this going to burn the fruit? No, is this burning fruit not the devil''s fruit of Ace? As the flame grew, the bursting state of the burning fruit began to complete, and the flame of the scorpion seemed to be swallowed up by the fragrant islands. Dyeing red half of the sky... Not much nonsense, the character of Chiba adults is originally of the kind of impetuous type. When he saw Mingge pulling out the blade, he waved the burning fruit and rushed over. The sudden attack caused Ming Ges small mistakes, and he did not think that the attack of this little ghost was so rapid. "Take it!" In fact, the moment when Chiba adults used the fruits of burning, they also used the instant step, but in this era of the pirates, this instant step is not called instant step, but called "shaving." Although there is a big difference in the name, it is quite consistent in the way of attack. "Is this little devil even learning the cp9''s instant steps?" The water shadow adults on the side said with amazement, in fact, not only the water shadow adults were surprised, but even wearing glasses Ming brother was greatly surprised, he did not think that this little ghost actually learned to "kick." When the water and shadow adults stared at the two men fighting, as the battle continued to escalate, the rolling smoke was also covered with a large piece of land. Under the smoke, Chiba adults fought with glasses. "Little devil, your swordsmanship is good, quite sophisticated, steady, but your strength is far worse." After all, wearing glasses, Ming Ge waved his hands, and the sword light flew out and flew straight toward the body of Chiba. Seeing this scene, Chiba adults are not good at the heart, if they are stabbed by this sword, it is absolutely not hurt. Domineering, at this time, Chiba adults can only rely on the domineering of their own body to resist, the burning flame on the surface of the burning fruit plus their domineering, I think will definitely escape this attack. call Chiba adults also broke out the most powerful domineering value in the whole body. With the help of the instant step, he quickly avoided the attack, but in the next moment, the glasses of Ming Ge actually waved the sword and rushed over. . I dont give Chiba adults a bit of room to think at all. "Little devil, are you doing this?" Wearing glasses, Ming Ge did not actually see the strength of Chiba adults, he has never seen such a strange devil fruit. . Chapter 524： Guild Wars [subscription] "Burning the fruit, swallowing the world!" Chiba adults raised the burning fruit high, and a red fire quickly burned up. With the burning of the burning fruit, the domineering gas also seemed to be shocked, and a powerful flame broke out. The water shadow adult looked at the flame on the side, and the eyes were a little scared. This flame was too strange. "Good momentum." The most powerful skill in burning fruit explosions is to devour the world, but this is originally a name, but Chiba adults do not want to call it now. The powerful flame accompanied the powerful domineering toward the glasses, and instantly drowned the entire island. The rolling dust shrouded the sky above the Boxiang Islands! "What kind of move is this, even if this little devil has a domineering domineering, but the high temperature of this flame is too horrible, this temperature is afraid of more than six thousand degrees." Although the state of the burning fruit is not guaranteed, it can not be suppressed to wear the glasses Mingge, but the momentum of this burning fruit is enough to suppress the swordsman wearing glasses Mingge! Let him dodge... "Little devil, yes, your flame is very strong, but the slogan of wearing my glasses is not screaming out." After all, Chiba adults once again collided with the glasses, and this collision is even more exaggerated. If you want to say that the tyrannical tyranny of wearing glasses can deter many people, then this Chibas The state of the burning fruit is also enough to compete with the domineering power of the Naha. "Burn it up, burn the fruit and release all your strength." Chiba adults shouted in his mouth, and he began to wave the burning fruit in his hands. With every wave of Chiba adults, the burning fruit was also burning. "This little devil, what is going on, the temperature of the flame is getting higher and higher." The reason why the temperature of the burning fruit of Chiba adults is so high is because he released all the domineering. Although the dominance of this small captain is not high, it is still not lazy. Ming brother, be careful! At this moment, the water screaming man standing on the side suddenly screamed. She saw the strange change around the Chiba adults. The flame around the imp, began to burn fiercely. "Breaking, burning fruit" Along with the shouts of Chiba adults, the appearance of the burning fruit suddenly changed, and around the Chiba adults, the flames began to produce qualitative changes. "What the **** is this kid?" Ming Ge stared at Chiba adults, and Chibas mouth crossed a smile. "Take it, Dahonglian burns the fruit" At this most critical moment, the Chiba adult finally inspires the potential of the body. He knows that if he wants to defeat this Mingge, he must explode more powerful domineering. "Is the armed color domineering?" The water shadow adult said with amazement, but she immediately vetoed her own thoughts. This domineering of the armed color is definitely not what I want to know. The armed color of Chiba adults is more special. And his armed color is very aggressive. At this time, Mingge has already fought with himself to the white-hot state, and the two have now transferred the battlefield. But fortunately, the little pepper did not suffer any harm. And that the mirror has been successfully stripped off. It can be said that Chiba, now, can safely do these things! Since you have to fight, you must fight hard. At this time, Chiba suddenly released the tail animal in his body. And the power of this tail animal gun is very powerful, it is actually a trinity. In other words, the current Chiba combines the power of three kinds of mantissas. In this way, you can exert more power. "Looking for death!" Chiba also at this time, a corner of his mouth crossed a smile. He knows that this guy''s combat power is very high, so when he is dealing with him, the means of use are also a bit too aggressive. However, in the face of Minge, there is no fear. With the help of his five-color line, this guy managed to escape. "Not bad!!" Surprised, everyone looked at the war and felt extremely surprised. Because this battle is not something that small people can see at all. Even the water and shadow adults standing next to each other felt a little surprised. Even if she is not necessarily able to withstand this attack, but Ming Ge has resisted, it seems that this guy is definitely not a small person. "The good play is still behind!" It was at this time that Chiba adults did not give Ming brother a chance to breathe. His movements are very fast, and if you don''t consider the surrounding area, it may have a big impact on the village of the water country. If all the power is broken out in Chiba, then the whole mountain will start to shake. But after all, he stayed in this place for a while and had a little bit of affection here. Therefore, he did not completely release his own strength. "Haha, I didn''t expect you guys to have so many devil fruits." That''s right, this is what makes Mingge very surprised. He did not think that this guy is so powerful, and not only that. This guy actually has the power of the world, just like those chakras. This is something that Mingge knows. In this period, Mingge still has a little knowledge of Chakra. "It seems that you are a variant!" Both of them floated above the sky at this time, especially Mingge, and there was a smile in his mouth. "It seems that the strength between us is basically the same, but what I want to tell you is that my name cannot be easily defeated by you!" Humph! ! If you don''t try this kind of thing, who knows! There is nothing wrong with this sentence. For this kind of thing, you don''t try anyone who knows. Both of them, at the moment, exude a very powerful force on the body, and they are all armed with domineering. For Chiba adults, the armed color domineering is only his experience today, but Ming Ge has a unique skill, that is, awakening. Yes, Ming Ge has mastered, domineering awakening, which is why he can achieve such a high glory in the world of One Piece! . Chapter 525： Power peak Above the blue sky, two figures were faintly seen. One of them is a guy named Chiba. At this moment, his eyes are firm and his mouth is still with a smile. He is now wearing a dark red cloak, and at this time he put on a mask. On the opposite side of him, there is also a person standing. This person is Ming Ge, and he is also one of the seven kings of the world under the king of One Piece. In that pirate era, it has certain power and status. After Chiba recovered his memory, he also remembered this guy named Ming Ge, and he whispered in his heart. "It seems that there is a battle between you and me. I just didn''t think that I was lucky enough to stand on the same level as Mingge, one of the seven kings of Wushu, and challenge him." It is true that this is Chiba, and I have never dreamed of it. I think many people in Mingge know this, especially those who have seen the One Piece comics. In the world of One Piece, he is a very powerful character. And not only that, when he came to this world, 403 is still so domineering. It is exactly the same as his style of the year, even his character. "Shocking fruit?" At this time, Ming Ge suddenly laughed and laughed, and raised his head. Looking at this blue sky, Minggus mouth smirked and pointed. "I really didn''t think that you guys actually have so many devil fruits at the same time." At this time, Ming Ge sneered. Then he took his hand on his head. And the palm of your hand, holding your head hard, and then speaking to Chiba with a smile. "Do you know who the earthquake is?" Ming Ge suddenly laughed at this time. The appearance of this little guy made him suffer a lot, and not only that, but also made him feel very surprised. Could it be that this guy robbed the white beard and the fruit of Ace? What is this all about, at this time, the smile of the mouth of tomorrow is almost inconsistent. "(bede) I certainly know, but this fruit does not conflict with you." There is nothing wrong with this sentence, even if the devil fruit that he owns does not conflict with the demon fruit of Mingge''s world. The reason why Chiba said this is because even if he got the devil fruit here, it was only a slap in the face. In fact, it can be understood as such, it is like the use of the One Piece system in Chiba after the system of the One Piece system, copying the devil fruit in that world. In the original world of One Piece World, these demon fruits still exist. Only these are not necessary to explain to Ming Ge, because the appearance of Ming Ge is an accident in itself. "Where does my devil fruit come from, Ming Ge, you should not ask, but I have a sentence to ask Ming Ge, why did you come to this world?" To be honest, why did Mingge come here, and the field has always been puzzled. It is like a black beard. This guy is out of thin air... And Chiba is also worried that other people in the One Piece world will not know to come to this world. The breeze blew the ground, and the higher the height, the bigger the wind. At this time, the two cloaks worn by them began to sway with the wind. The duel between the two is about to start. Oh? Ming Ge was gentle at this time, oh. He suddenly remembered something more interesting, and there was a smile in his mouth. "I came here, just out of curiosity!" This sentence is very right, Mingge this guy, no matter which world he comes to, his character is like this. "Even if you are out of curiosity, but it is not easy to come to this world? And Mingge, I believe you also know that this world is not the world of One Piece, so what I want to ask is, what do you use? What method, come?" Chiba continued to say at this time, and the tone became more and more heavy. A big door! Ming Ge said honestly at this time, just let Ming brother did not think of it. This door actually has the power to send all the space. When Ming Ge came to this world, he did not consider how to go back. And now, he seems to be very interested in the world, and he doesn''t want to go back. If Chiba wants Yu Ming to start playing, will it win this victory? This is definitely an unknown. Because the strength of this guy in Mingge was not fully revealed, it was in the battle just now. Even if you use it, the overlord is domineering, even using the armed color domineering that he developed. You may not be able to defeat Mingge, because Mingge this guy has a special skill. This move is a domineering awakening, the domineering color domineering this kind of thing, although powerful, but if the user can not wake up, then this power can not be developed. It is impossible to exert its full strength at all, just like a cow. The attack effect is not very large, and it can even be said that only 20% of the skill is used. Therefore, at this time, the most need to watch out for Chiba is the awakening of Mingge, the domineering domineering, if Mingge awakens domineering. Then the consequences may be out of control. Humph! At this time, Chiba snorted. "I know that you think very much, but I have a shortcoming in this person, that is, I like to die. The stronger the enemy, the more I have the desire to fight." After Chiba recovered his memory, his entire personality changed. Now at this time, he has completely forgotten the opponent he is facing. I know that this guy from Mingge has given a lot of people a fearful look. This guy is like a demon in the new world. But at the moment, the heart of the leaf looks at him but it is quite disdainful, just like this guy. You can take him down with a gentle hand. "Ha ha ha, too ignorant." At this time, Ming Ges heart was completely irritated. . Chapter 526： Ming Ge is angry Perhaps this is the best laughter he has ever heard in his life. This guy, obviously only a little bit, but he went to anger and anger again and again, and used words. What did he say? The desire to fight? At this time, Ming Ge is almost out of laughter. The power of his folk songs is not a joke. Moreover, he fights in the Seven Seas of the Kings until he is in the first place, and he can have domineering that others cannot have. Awakening. Ming Ge couldn''t believe his own ears. This little bit of a point is actually so openly provocative. Isn''t he afraid of it, crushing it yourself? "You are irritating me, there is a saying that is good, the newborn calf is not afraid of the tiger, it is too okay - laugh." Because Chiba is in the eyes of Mingge, it is like a small soldier. He was just playing with him just now. But this guy suddenly became serious, and also announced loudly that he could defeat me. This is simply the biggest joke in the world. Ming Ge did not lose his full strength at all. If he had all his strength to display it, then this guy would have no longer existed in this world. "I must erase you from this world." Haha! ! Ming Ge really felt that he was lightly watched by this small point. And after that, Ming Ges eyes also had subtle changes at this time, especially since his face has even begun to distort, how is this possible! Mingge''s hearty laughter echoed on the top of the island. The geographical environment of the country of water is very special. All the land in this village is actually surrounded by the ocean. Just like an island, there are also very large creatures around the island. Like the One Piece, the sea king in the world. They are huge and often appear in the ocean. "Crush me, you know, you have to pay a price for the sentence you said!" At this time, Ming Ge was completely irritated. In the next moment, he broke out the most powerful force in his body. This is his unique skill, domineering awakening. As long as he awakens his domineering, the power will increase by dozens of times, even hundreds of times. This is the difference between Mingge and others, and this is where Mingge is strong. In an instant, there was an unusually powerful force that exploded around him, and this wave of power even spread to the surrounding trees. A gust of wind took him as the center and spread out around him. And sweep all the surrounding vegetation. This is the power of the domineering domineering, plus the power of awakening. Chiba also felt this power at this time, and this power is extremely powerful. It can even be said that it has surpassed all people. At this time, there was a slight surprise in the eyes of the water shadow adults. Because the shock wave after this power awakens even affects itself. I want to know that he is a water shadow, but now she is also affected. "What exactly is the two guys, the power they use is not Chakra." There is nothing wrong with this sentence, although one of them is Chiba who can use Chakra, but his strange Chakra, so all the people here have not seen. This chakra is simply too horrible, as if it were able to devour everyone. And with the increase of this power, the combat power of Chiba has also been strengthened. In fact, in the body of Chiba, the chakra of the nine-headed beast is merged together. Then the resulting variation is completely integrated with Chiba. In this way, the new Chakra was born. This new Chakra is very strange, and its color is not blue but dark red. Therefore, all the ninjas in the country of water have not seen such chakras, so they feel that this chakra is very evil and difficult to accept. At the same time, under the two. The little pepper suddenly appeared at this time, she looked at the two people above. At a glance, I recognized this guy named Chiba. She knew that when she was trapped by Mr. Qi Kais mirror. Asking for flowers It was Chiba who worried about her and even gave up her life for her. So at this time, the small pepper is also very moving. After all, one person is good to another, and he will remember it forever in his heart. Just like the current small pepper, her guy''s temper is not good, there are fewer friends in school, but her character is like this. Therefore, girls who do not necessarily have violent tendencies will have poor personalities. It''s just that they are expressed in different ways. "Chiba..." At this time, a small tear in the eyes of the small pepper. Seriously, she didn''t want to cry. ................ But there is no way, and I dont know how, this tears are flowing down. I can''t stop it at all. "You can rest assured that I will save you!" At this time, the little pepper ran towards the two people in the sky. Although she does not know how powerful this enemy is, it will definitely help Chiba adults. The small peppers ran like this quickly, and it was getting closer and closer to Chiba. It was at this time that Chiba suddenly found this guy traversing into his own circle. Yes, Chiba''s ability to perceive is very strong, the strongest of which is the perception of the heart and the earthquake. The heart of the thundering fruit can let yourself, talk to hundreds of people around, and even observe their every move. The shocking fruit is more detailed. So when the small pepper is close to Chiba, he has already perceived it. How did this guy come to the battlefield, and at this time, Mingge also released his domineering domineering and awakened. After the awakening, Ming Ge became even more powerful, and his fighting power has also strengthened a lot. Chiba can sense the change in power in his body. The body of this guy is constantly getting stronger and stronger, even more and more powerful. "Chiba, I will save you." Chapter 527： The mind of a small pepper Therefore, the girl''s mind can never be guessed. Just like the current little pepper, the character of a boy like him, and greatly embarrassed. Imagine that her inner world will certainly not be exquisite, but after she met Chiba, she finally realized that she was a girl. And just in the evening, when she was separated from Chiba. When the little peppers return to their homes, he always feels his own heart, and the plops are hopping, like a deer. And on that night, the little peppers also lost sleep, and carefully thought about what Chiba said to himself. This guy is very right. Maybe you should change it at this time. If you don''t change your personality, you will only be like this in your life. Back to the "four seven three" recall these bits and pieces, the corners of the small pepper can not help, tears down, and this tears are more and more. "I must..." In the process of running, the small pepper''s fist was tightly held. And her superficial eyes are also very firm. For this time, she must help Chiba, even if her strength is so insignificant. Looking at the little pepper that I was running over, Chibas mouth flashed a bit of surprise. What the **** is this thing, I have already married her, I must not intervene in this matter, and this thing is not something she can participate in. Now her strength is too weak. "Its already in this situation. I didnt expect that you still have the habit of looking around." It is in this, Chiba realized that Ming Ge actually appeared in front of himself, when did this guy appear here. This point does make the former feel very strange. If you are right, you will choose it to wake up, and the domineering color is domineering. But his power is not likely to suddenly increase so much, because this guy suddenly appears in front of himself, it is impossible. Because Chiba can sense the change of power. If this guy really can come here, then the shocking fruit of his own, can definitely perceive its faint changes. Even if he moves instantly! It is impossible for Chiba not to perceive it, that is, at this time. Because of the appearance of small peppers, let him hear the sound of the wind, which led to the sudden surprise of Mingge. After Ming Ge appeared in Chiba, his fists had already risen high, and when Chiba was still shocked, his fist had already hit the shoulders of Chiba. Chiba landed on the ground quickly in an instant, and a huge deep pit was found on the ground. And these are not finished yet, and Mingge suddenly disappeared in midair. When Mingge appeared again, the ground went down nearly three times. At this time, the whole earth even trembled. This huge shock wave has even affected the ninja around. If you continue this way, this group of people will definitely destroy the village. So at this time there are many ninjas who propose to join the war. Only if this group of guys join, it will not have any effect. Because the power difference between the two is really too big. At this time, Teacher Qi Kai is also preparing to join the war. It was only at this time that the Water Shadow suddenly stopped him. And shook his head at him. "We, for the time being, don''t intervene in this matter, let them fight two battles. And even if you and I go to the shot, it will not affect the battle." Water Shadow adults said faintly. "Your strength is really strong, it is worthy of Mingge." At this time, the depression in the ground was nearly tens of meters deep. That Mingges fist hit the abdomen of Chiba in this way, but what surprised Mingge was that this guy had a lot of blood in his mouth. But he seems to have no fear at all, and in his eyes, he can''t see the words death. "You made me very unhappy, so I decided to kill you!" At this time, Ming Ges glasses flashed a bit of killing, so his fist slammed down..... And the five-color thread is wrapped around the body of Chiba. To know that Mingge is best at using his own five-color line to cut the meat. This is his skill, the title of the book cuts the meat. "If you ask me for mercy now, maybe I will leave you a life." Chiba also did not think that after Ming Awaken, he was able to exert his strength to such an extent. And this power can even defeat yourself. "Give up, now you can''t beat me at all." Its another way of saying that you cant beat it. Now, although Chiba is dangerous, it doesnt have to be too worried. "You can''t beat you, that''s not necessarily!" At this time, Chibas mouth suddenly sent a smile, which Ming Ming did not think was that this guy could still laugh in this situation. Ming Ges face suddenly pulled down and the whole face was dark. His forehead also had a few ribs, and the tone of his speech became very strange. "How do I feel that this guy is very hot??" That Ming Ge was really mad. It was at this time that Chiba suddenly released his own power. Moreover, it is the fruit of the earthquake in his body. In an instant, the space between two people begins to produce 3.6 rupture. These spaces actually started to expand, and not only that, but the broken space actually began to absorb some strange things. Yes, this broken space actually began to absorb, domineering. "What did you guys do?" Ming Ge did not know that the original shocking fruit still possessed this kind of power. Although Ming Ge knew that the shocking fruit could shatter the space, the space after the broken actually could absorb the domineering. This point makes Ming Ge feel very surprised. Domineering this kind of thing is not so easy to absorb. But this empty and broken space can be. "I just used a little power. Is it true that such a powerful Ming brother, you will be scared?" Chapter 528： unbelievable provocative? This is simply a naked provocation, Ming Ge has seen arrogant, but has not seen such a small point, like him crazy. This guy is simply going against the sky. "It seems that I feel that I am killing at this time, you are very suitable." Ming Ges eyes smacked a trace of killing. And at this time, his hand is getting more and more awkward, and the strength of this guy is getting bigger and bigger. This broken space, just like this, began to absorb the domineering of Mingge. And his speed is gradually accelerating. The power of this absorption actually began to strengthen. Obviously, Ming Ge felt his domineering and gradually became less and less. And his domineering is gradually being absorbed by the human body. Yes, Ming Ge suddenly realized that his domineering, although disappeared into the space, but this space is the body of Chiba. It was at this time that Ming Ges eyes had once again passed through a trace of surprise. He did not think of the domineering awakening in his body, and actually all ran to this kid. 14 Oh! When Ming Ge realized his problems, it was already a bit late. Because of the current Ming Ge, his domineering has been absorbed nearly half. And not only that, but this domineering began to flow around. Obviously, this guy in Chiba is actually absorbing his strength. It seems that you kid, very smart, actually know to use this method. However, this point is very strange to Mingge, because he is very aware of the power of the earthquake. Although the strength of the earthquake fruit is strong, it does not, and absorbs the function of other people''s domineering. "What did you guys do?" You should be anxious at this time. After all, nearly 20% of the domineering in his body is now exposed. Just in Mingge, when you are ready to attack Chiba. Chiba finally chose to break out, and his outbreak was so powerful that he could kill everyone in a second. If it is not the object, it is Ming Ges words. This outbreak of Chiba will definitely kill more than half of the opponents. At this time, a huge force spread to everyone around, this power is like a ray of light. It began to spread out to the surroundings. The guy who is most affected by this shock wave is the small pepper, because it is too close to the two people, and if it is closer, the whole pepper will be stunned. There is no doubt about this, because the power of the small pepper is too weak, and even the game is not qualified. Just after this power broke out, Ming Ge was instantly bounced off. After Mingge was bounced off, his eyes flashed a trace of fierceness. It seems that I was really too weak about this guy. If I dont give them a bit of awkwardness, he really doesnt know how many pounds he has. Five color lines! ! It was at this time that Ming Ge began to use it, a unique skill five-color line. Although this line looks very small, it is very thin, but his attack power is very powerful. "Is this the power to awaken domineering?" At this time, Chiba also vacated and floated in the air, he could feel the change of power in his body. The greatest change in this power is the awakening, the power after the awakening, which enables Chiba to activate the muscle tissue of the whole body. It''s like making your body become like steel. It''s so invincible. It is at this time that Chiba is easily felt and the strength is enhanced. And at this time, Chiba also gently whispered in his mouth, which turned out to be the power of awakening. Sure enough, this power is exceptionally powerful! "Five color lines!!" At this time, Ming Ge also rushed to attack, because he knew that this guy absorbed his strength. Now he also has his own domineering power, although it is not a lot of weight. But it is enough to compete with yourself. In order to showcase their new strength, Chiba is also planning to experiment well at this time. And Ming Ge, is a very good experimental object, because its power is very powerful. It is best to use it for a mouse experiment. The five-color line is very thin, so it is very easy to see when it is attacked. And not only that, the five-color line is not only very thin, but some are even transparent. So this kind of thing is a deadly killer for the average person. But it is not necessarily for Chiba, because Chiba has the power to shake the fruit, it can be perceived. In other words, that is to say, this five-color line simply does not hurt Chiba! "Your strength is really strong, but I am not a vegetarian in Chiba." That is, at the same time, Chiba also made a move, but the power he used was completely different from other people. At this time, he suddenly raised his right hand up to 700. Then, a dark cloud suddenly appeared in the sky, and the dark clouds slowly rolled up and began to gather here. And at this time, the clouds are accumulating, and this cloud is gradually being added. After Ming Ge saw this scene, his eyes were a little surprised. He did not think that this guy in front of him could use the power of the thundering fruit. Yes, this power comes from the island of the sky in the world of One Piece. On the island of the sky there is a guy named Aini Road, who is a self-proclaimed god. This is still the first guy who claims to be a god. The thing that I am going to release now in Chiba is Lei Ying. If this kind of thing is hit, all the vegetation around the country of water will be burned to ashes, and the ground will be divided into two halves. Therefore, at this time, Ming Ge should have to speed up his own pace and use the five-color line to solve this guy. Otherwise, he will greet this thunder, and he will be hurt if he is uncertain. And this move is very broad, even if there is no way to escape to this area. So now Minggus mouth is also a bit of a surprise. . Chapter 529： Awakening domineering But what makes Ming Ge most surprised is his five-color line. In the space around the body before the contact, the lines seem to be cut off. What is this all about and how exactly did this guy do it? You need to know Mingge''s five-color line. It can be said that it is quite powerful. Without a certain ability, there is no way to cut it. But the guy in front of him just stood there and didn''t move, and his creed was so inexplicably disconnected. In fact, this doubt is also very simple to explain, that is, around Chiba, his space is broken. It''s just that this broken state is very small. It can be said that it can''t be observed with the naked eye. Don''t underestimate the broken space. He can defend the attack on Mingge, the five-color line. "It seems that you guy is still a little powerful." It was at this time that Ming Ge suddenly broke out and his power became stronger. Unexpectedly, at this time, Ming Ge actually did this, all the lines began to expand, as if it were a bird cage. That''s right, around the sky, it''s about 50 kilometers. There was a line of lines that began to grow into the air and formed a bird cage. Then these lines began to slowly gather in the middle, and I planned to cut the whole village. When Chiba saw this scene, there was a trace of surprise in his eyes. You know, no one can stop this kind of thing. This one is Mings big move. "I didn''t expect this guy to use this trick. It seems that he is going to break the net!" If you dont make a mistake, the current Ming Ge is going to play a fish and die. Since your combat power cant suppress all the people, you can only use this trick to turn this into ashes. Originally, when Chiba recovered his memory, he had plans to recruit Mingge this guy and stood on the same line with him. But what Chiba did not think of is this guy, it is not called by the One Piece system, in other words, he will not obey his orders! This guy, and he still has a serious attack on himself, that is to say, he does not provoke him, he will also provoke himself, if this is the case, it would be better to kill him here. The thunder on the sky is accumulating and there is a situation in which it is ready to go. It was at this time that when I thought that this huge thunderbolt would be hit, I used to hold my right hand and hold my fist tightly. With the action of Chiba adults, the Thundercloud above the sky began to gradually compress. Moreover, this huge Thundercloud began to shrink into a small group. This small group is getting smaller and smaller. The final compression into a diameter of nearly ten meters of clouds. The cloud layer is covered with a large amount of electric ions, and this amount of lightning power is not made by Chakra, but the amount of lightning power in the natural system. This kind of power, in hitting people, can basically be said to be on the spot. Originally, the voltage volt was nearly 20 million volts, but after compression, it has now risen to 300 million volts. This is the power of Lei Ying, and it is the revision of Chiba. But at this time, just when the cloud is ready to fall. Chiba suddenly saw a person at this time. This person is a small pepper. Although the current cloud attack range has been compressed to ten meters, the shock wave generated will definitely affect the small pepper. "When will this guy appear here?" Thousands of nights of the eye flashed a bit of surprise, because now the cloud has been compressed and is about to be released, if it is not released at this time. There will be problems. However, if it is released, it will definitely let the small peppers get involved, and even let her die on the spot. So now Chiba is also in a dilemma. And at this time, Ming Ge seems to have discovered the existence of this little girl, his eyes flashed a trace of evil smile, it seems that this guy makes Chiba care. This is true, if you don''t care. Just now, he couldn''t be like that. "It seems that I may be able to take advantage of this little girl!" It was at this time that Ming Ge suddenly said, and after that, Ming brother immediately ran to the little girl. He disappeared in the moment, and when he appeared, his hand had already reached the little girl. Not only that, Ming Ge also blocked the little girl tightly. Originally, Chiba realized this. He planned to use the small pepper to threaten himself. However, this time Chiba seems to be a slower step. ". You let go of her, what''s the matter, you come to me, deal with a weak girl, this is not your Ming brother''s style" It was at this time that Ming Ges mouth had once again crossed a smile. She looked at the little girl and gently licked her face with her own tongue. Humph! Mingges face showed a smile, and he said to Chiba in front of him. If you want to save this guy, then take the clouds and smash yourself. At this time, Ming Ge revealed a very (Zhao Zhao) evil smile, but when Chiba heard the request of Ming Ge. His face is also a slight ups and downs, although his body can, immune to this amount of lightning power. But this amount of lightning power of up to 300 million volts will definitely affect your body. Even if you are immune, you will be more or less traumatized. But now this situation has to agree to Ming Ge, if you do not agree, then the small pepper in front of you will be killed by this guy. So at this moment, Chiba made a decision in his heart. Now that things have grown to this point, in order to be able to keep the life of the small peppers, it will only let the clouds hit their own bodies. Although I don''t know how much damage this cloud can bring to myself, there is no other way to do it now. . Chapter 530： Natural immunity In fact, Ming Ge does not know that Chibas body has a natural immunity to the lightning properties. Since this guy, the little pepper came to threaten himself, then he could not give him any good looks. But in this case, you have to keep the life of the small pepper. Only this is the most important thing. So, Chiba also did it in the way of Ming Ge, and the cloud layer quickly fell. And the unbiased squatting on Chiba''s body, even can be said to directly pull this guy out of a big pit. The surrounding earth was instantly burnt and scorched. After seeing this scene, everyone would not think that Chiba would survive in this situation. Even if his strength is stronger, he will die in this situation. But now in the next moment, these people saw an incredible scene. That is, this guy named Chiba actually didn''t die. His coat and cloak were scorched. But his rou body is still safe and sound. And not only that, his muscles suddenly appeared, this guy actually became more crazy under the lightning of 300 million volts! Yes, this time Chiba''s muscle tissue has been activated. Just like this, in the case of high pressure, the body 430 produces subtle changes. Hey, this time Chiba snorted, he did not think of his body, actually got strengthened. "hateful!" At this time, Ming Ge did not think that the guy named Chiba in front of him could resist the lightning of 300 million volts. It was at this time that Ming Ge was too lazy to take care of this little pepper. It seems that he still had to solve Chiba himself. Otherwise, this guy will definitely bring a lot of trouble to himself. "Your strength is very strong, but what I want to tell you is that even if you save her, you can''t save everyone here." Ming Ge may be a bit misunderstood by Chiba, the reason why Chiba is like this. That''s because there is a relationship between him and the little peppers. If you change to other people, maybe Chiba will do it yourself. Because the current Chiba has restored memory, not like the guy just now. Haha! Chiba was now naked in the upper body. He glanced at Mingge and showed a smile in his mouth. "I hope that you don''t make mistakes in this matter. I have no plans to ask all of them, even what I want to say. I want to thank you for helping me kill them!" This time Chiba is like a demon. His mouth is also a cold smile, that is after this time. Ming Ges expression was almost distorted. He didnt think that this guy would be such a powerful character. Ming Ge, this time his eyes also passed a trace of surprise. It seems that I want to threaten him. It has not become. Once again, I smiled a bit, and Mingge began to shrink the five-color line of this birdcage shape, and it became tighter and tighter. Moreover, many people in the country of water are trapped here. Even including the water and shadow adults, everyone did not think that this line can actually cut steel. And it''s getting more and more powerful, yes, with this line going down the range. The ninja in the country of water began to worry, and Chiba also took a look at the bird cage at this time. There was a hint of surprise in his mouth, because when he used to watch anime, the gap between the cages could at least penetrate a person. But now it looks very dense. Not to mention that a person can go through, even a mouse, I am afraid that it will not wear. It was at this time that Chibas eyes were slightly upturned. This thing is simply too powerful, and Chiba knows about this kind of thing. (beeb) If he had been allowed to shrink so much, the people inside were all finished, and Chiba did not speak, because just now, Chiba used the power of the shocking fruit. Focusing it on one point, a sharp wave, but even the power of the shocking fruit can not shake the line. Since your power can''t cut it, don''t mention these ordinary ninjas. "Haha!!" "You all give me all the hell, as long as the five-color line is reduced into a circle, you must finish playing." It was at this time that Ming Ge broke out of his most mad side, and in his heart, now he is completely killed. He wants to destroy all the creatures here. However, this point is also in line with Chiba''s plan, it can be said that this guy is not very close to himself. But a little Chiba still has to thank him, that is the power of things. Chiba is very grateful to him for helping him kill all the people here. In this case, he has saved a lot of trouble. The so-called murder by knife, perhaps this is the case now! Chiba at this time, he is red and is on the upper body. And on his body, chan around the amount of lightning power that has not completely disappeared. The power of this kind of lightning is very powerful. And not only that. At this time in Chiba, the battle between two people with Ming Ge is not over. There must be a battle between the two, and it is a very powerful battle. That Chiba was so red-looking about his upper body, and then suddenly squatted. And at this time Chiba said in his mouth. "Thunder!" Yes, Ming Ges body is not resistant to lightning. Therefore, to deal with Ming Ge''s words, you must choose a faster, devil fruit. Only using this demon fruit can make Chiba become very powerful. And only this way, may be able to hurt Mingge, because Mingge this guy, his reaction speed is very fast. And now she has awakened the domineering inside the body, but Chibas body has not awakened domineering, and just now, his body has also suffered an attack of 300 million volts. Even if his constitution is too special, the body is inevitably somewhat abnormal. "Explosion!" It was at this time that Chiba adults chose to break out. He knows if he doesn''t try his best to fight Mingge. . Chapter 531： pressing Then you will be seriously hurt. "Fuck me, you are too tender." At the same time, Mingge was also prepared for the defense. When Chiba released the Thunder, he rushed up and the whole body suppressed it. "Before fighting, is it a bit too late to say this?" At this time, Ming Ge suddenly said so. And responding to Ming''s Chiba is even more arrogant. However, as Chiba said, it is not necessary for two people to win before they fight. At this time, the fists of the two people suddenly touched together. When the fist touched, the sparks splattered and the power of the thunderstorm was scattered. The power of these lightnings began to roll on the ground and baked the earth directly. Every punch in Chiba can turn the surrounding vegetation into coke. It can even be said that the power of this kind of lightning can shatter the rock. And at this time, the group of ninjas around, in order not to let the two people''s battles spread to themselves, they quickly chose to avoid. They are able to do this kind of behavior, and it is really very rational. To know that these two guys are fighting, even more terrible than the battle between Naruto. Completely, beyond the imagination of all, and the power of both of them does not belong to this world at all. Especially one of them, the guy with glasses. The power of this guy can be said to be very strange. Although he can manipulate the lines, his lines are not Chakra. In other words, this man wearing sunglasses is not a ninja, not a teacher. Since it is not a teacher, how can he manipulate the lines? This makes everyone can''t figure it out. As for the other guy, the situation of this guy is even more special. This is indeed not wrong, because the body inside Chiba not only has the power inside the world of One Piece. This guy''s body also has the power inside the Naruto world. The fists of the two men rebounded after the collision. And this time the distance between the two people pulled very far, but in the next moment, the two started a hand-to-hand combat. For this hand-to-hand combat, Chiba has his own way, and Chiba is best at hand-to-hand combat. As for this guy who is called Mingge. Although he is also very good at hand-to-hand combat, but compared to Chiba, the speed is slightly weaker. That is, when the two fights are not open. Chibas body suddenly changed a little, and that was in his mind, a girls voice suddenly appeared. The voice of this girl is the One Piece system. the host! Ok? After hearing the voice of this very familiar and pleasing girl, Chibas head suddenly felt that one was bigger than two. What happened to this One Piece system, as if it was a joke with himself, suddenly promulgated this task, and then suddenly disappeared into his own world. Moreover, what makes Chiba feel awkward is that he actually left himself with a main task of destroying the world. As for the sideline mission, it has not been explicitly stated. "I have something to say, now I don''t have time to make trouble with you." It was at this time that Chiba started to be a bit annoying. After all, this One Piece system often comes to pit him, and often plays with him missing, so for the current Chiba, this system does not exist, has little effect on himself. Looking at this cold owner, the One Piece system is a bit unhappy. "I didn''t see the master during this time. It seems that the master''s personality has changed." After hearing the One Piece system said, Chibas mouth was twitching, he had seen the pit, but he had never seen such a system with the owner. Does this system have to help yourself or find trouble for yourself? Because other systems, not to help their own masters to fight the world, is to let their masters rebelliously become the eternal power. But Chiba''s system seems to only pit him. Asking for flowers The One Piece system binds to the host successfully, with a binding rate of 90%. Start the new branch task now. The feeder tasks are as follows. In front of me, Ming Ge completely defeated. Then you will get the demon fruit of Ming Ge and be able to have his body, part of the power. The best reward is to be able to awaken domineering. Originally, at the beginning, for the sudden emergence of the One Piece system, Chiba was actually planning to complain. And Chiba is too lazy to take care of him, because this guy will bring endless troubles to himself every time he appears. He didn''t want to get in trouble with this kind of thing. It is already very troublesome now. It is a tricky opponent like Mingge. It is not necessarily that he can get it. .......... At this time, if you let the One Piece system kick in, then you really have some sins. But the appearance of the One Piece system was a surprise to Chiba. Because this guy didn''t hang himself today, and not only that. This guy seems to have added a little strength to himself today. The One Piece system is about to give the owner some new skills! When the One Piece system said this, Chibas head seemed to be stunned. Hey, what is this situation? Yes, the system that had been pitted has actually changed her attitude at this time. "What skills can you give me? You know that this guy is not so easy to deal with." Master, you are relieved, the skill I want to give you is Luffy, four gears! At this time, Chiba suddenly flashed a trace of surprise in the corner of his mouth, but he felt that even the One Piece system gave himself a road fly, Superman''s rubber fruit. However, he may not be able to defeat others with this rubbery fruit. Because the character of Chiba is not the same as that of Luffy, does the One Piece system not take this into account? Luffy has Superman rubber fruit, perhaps in the plot can beat Mingge, but he is not necessarily. Because I can''t have the strong perseverance of Luffy. . Chapter 532： The system is very pit "You don''t want to give me any bad ideas. Now I am very big. If you want to be really good for me, give me a quick shut up." ...... As the One Piece system, he was dismissed for the first time by his own owner. It seems that this time it was really a failure. It was at this time, that very nice, the girls voice suddenly disappeared. It seems that this time I really didn''t get her pitted, and the time is still a little bit past. At this time, Mingge, his birdcage can basically be said to have been compressed to half. Although Chiba can be sure to escape from this place. But if you think that you are running away, it doesn''t make much sense. Because Chiba is still "three seven seven" this time is very valued this time, you must know that the One Piece system will release the branch task for yourself this time, as long as the Ming brother is defeated. Then he can have his demon fruit, and the most powerful can have a domineering awakening. To know the domineering awakening, this power is very powerful. It can even be said that this power has surpassed many people. Therefore, this mission reward is absolutely, a very big temptation for Chiba. Therefore, in this case, if Chiba can''t choose to escape and escape, then this sideline task can''t be completed. If you can''t finish it, there is no hope for the domineering awakening. This is Chiba, I don''t want to see it. And Chiba, more and more interested in domineering awakening recently, this power can even be said to be able to surpass many people. And just at the time, Chiba absorbed the power of Ming Ges body and made him feel the power of this awakening power. Although it absorbs this domineering, it is less than 20%, but the body is very obvious and has changed. "No one today can escape my palm." It was at this time that Ming Ge suddenly said so. But the next moment, Ming Ge, this guy looks like, some of them start to sit still. Because at the time, the guy in Chiba clearly didn''t have such a powerful force, but I don''t know why, now his power has increased several times. And not only that, but his speed has even increased. The reason why Chiba became so powerful at this time was because he was tempted by the One Piece system. Because he looked at the devil fruit in Ming Ge''s body, and his special awakening domineering skills. If these two skills are mastered by themselves, then the power of Chiba will definitely be greatly improved, which can play a big role in coming to him and destroying the world. However, this is his main task. "What the **** is this guy?" Obviously, Ming Ge feels uneasy at this time. The reason why he will become like this is because he knows that the power of Chiba is now suppressing himself. And time is still there, little by little. As time went by, Ming Ge felt that his physical strength was overdone, because he made such a huge bird cage and expanded its density. Therefore, the power consumed is even greater, which causes a great burden on the body. Coupled with the crazy battle of Chiba, the body will gradually be unable to eat. But Chibas guy does not seem to be like this. He is not only more and more brave, but the way he fights has changed dramatically. At first, Chiba still had scruples, but now Chiba has no scruples. He not only shows his power completely, but also directly summons a very powerful virtual. At this time, Chiba will shake his right hand, and the surrounding space will instantly burst into a big hole, and a very fierce monster will come out from the lacquered black space. This fierce monster is the legendary illusion, but there are also One Piece in this world, and people in the world simply don''t know it. But Chiba knows where this kind of thing comes from, because this monster comes from the underworld, so the general physical attack has no effect on them, even including the natural power of thunder and lightning..... When Mingge saw these monsters again, his eyes were also a flash of surprise! What is this all about? That''s right, when these monsters came out, Ming Ge didn''t feel their existence at all. This group of monsters gives people the feeling that it is illusory. And this time Ming Ge attacked them with the five-color lines in their hands, but they penetrated the past from their bodies. This made Mingge very surprised, and in the next moment, these monsters attacked Mingge at the same time. Among them is a very huge monster whose body is painted black. And now he can actually emit a kind of dark red thing from his mouth. This dark red light is like a tail animal. At this time, Ming Ge is also very well-chosen to choose to dodge, but what Mingge can''t believe is that he is dodging. But this guy''s virtual flash, but his own bird cage out of a big hole. And this hole is very big, and Mingge wants to fill this hole, and it will consume his power. And at this time, Ming Ge has not much left. However, these monsters are not all capable of obedience. Listening to the arrangement of Chiba, only these guys come from the world of death, so it is difficult to control their souls together. If it is 4.5, it may not be able to build a super control at the same time. More virtual. This kind of virtual thing is not affordable for the average person. That is, at the same time, Chiba came to Mingge. And at this time, the two people can basically say that they passed by. Chiba suddenly said a word to Ming Ge, do you know hell? I can send you to the land of death. Humph! At this time, Chibas mouth sneaked a sneer, and the realm of death in his mouth really existed, because this place is in the realm of death and the real world. Moreover, Chiba also made some understanding of the world. Chiba also knows that there is not only one space in the Naruto world. . Chapter 533： Chiba vs Mingge There are many things like space, especially the points that are connected between space and space. As long as you can master it well, you can open it at any time, and cross the past and pass back. And now Chiba has the power to shuttle back and forth! "What the **** is going on!" After watching the scene, the water-skinned adult standing on the side suddenly pulled his face down. "Why is the battle between two people so intense?" And not only that, it is at this time. These guys also felt a different force, yes, at this time, a very strange door suddenly appeared in the sky. This door is called the portal of transmission. It is called the portal because it is at this time that Chiba adults feel the power of Luffy and the moon. But in the end, only one person from the door of the transmission! When the guy came out of the portal, all the people present at the 14th felt a very strong sense of oppression. And on this guy''s body, she wore a black lacquered armor and a tomahawk in her hand, which was also black in color. After Ming Ge saw this guy, the corner of his mouth also flashed a bit of vigilance. Is this guy also the helper he summoned? Indeed, this guy of the month is indeed the help of Chiba, but she is not summoned. This guy actually ran over himself. Because just in the past month, in the nearly one month of consumption, I found the trace of Chiba adults. Only when I discovered the traces of Chiba adults, just now, because Chiba had released its own power, this can make the moon feel. When the month felt the power, the first time I rushed over. After rushing over, the moon looked down at everyone. The reason why the month of the month was to be fully armed, it is because he knows that Chiba adults are now in a difficult battle. And as the moon expected, the current Chiba adults are indeed in a hard fight. "Month?" When Chiba turned back and saw the door of the transmission, his eyes were flashed a little surprised. He did not think that the moon had actually come over at this time. "Chiba adults!!" The scream of Yueer was not particularly important, but when he shouted the word Chiba, the face of the water-spotted adult immediately pulled down. Chiba adults! Isn''t this the big man who has been mobilizing the country in the past few months? And I heard that in the past few months, has he not been annihilated? It looks like a wooden leaf ninja village, annihilated with the group of people in the country of water. I did not expect this guy to be hidden in his own village, and the most incredible thing is that she did not find this guy as a water shadow adult. It may be because this guy''s body has changed, so it leads to no one can find out his information. Plus this demon king does not belong to this world. Chiba? Actually, the guy who claimed to be the world of fire-fighting, why did he come here? And don''t you hear that she has died long ago? It was at this time that the group of ninjas in the country of water began to talk. And at this time, the sky seems to be covered with a smog. Everyone feels a bit of fear, and there is horror. I didn''t expect this big demon to appear here. "It''s actually a month!" When she saw Mingge in the month, her face changed and it was not only that. This guy suddenly became violent at this time, holding her own battle axe in her hand, and then madly rushed to Mingge. The most unacceptable thing for this guy in the month is someone, dare to disrespect the Chiba adults, so I can say with certainty that this guy is a sick man. And this guy''s sickness has reached a serious point. It can even be said that it is no longer possible to turn back. Then there was a jingle, yes, at this time the Tomahawk in the hands of the month suddenly attacked Mingge. The two people collided like a meteorite in an instant, but what happened to everyone did not happen, that is, this guy in Mingge was actually smashed into the ground by the axe of the moon. Ming Ges body instantly gave the ground a pit that was about ten meters long. But even in such a month, the Tomahawk in his hand did not open the body of Ming Ge, because at this time the Tomahawk in the hands of the month was entangled in the five-color line in the hands of Ming Ge. I don''t know why, his five-color line is difficult to cut, and it can even be said that the line is very soft. "Who are you?" At this time, Ming Ge suddenly asked the moon, because Ming brother can feel it, the guy in front of him is not like the monsters. 423 She has life, and the monsters only have souls. "Who is this is not important to you at all, but if you dare to hurt Chiba, then I can only send you to hell." This sentence is very correct, and now Mingge can only send him to hell. But Ming Ge is also a special guy. After all, he is not so easy to defeat. But at this time, Chiba thought of a way, he thought of a way to completely defeat the name. At this time, the moon bounced back into the sky, she floated in the sky, and then after seeing Chiba, she quickly came to the side of Chiba. As the general manager of Tianrui, at this time, she bent deeply on the Chiba adults. I am very polite now and express my most loyal heart to my master. "No need to do this, now is the time to fight." It was at this time that Chiba adults drove the moon to their side and said to her. There is a plan in my heart now, that is, you need your help. Being able to help Chiba adults is definitely a great excitement in the hearts of the moon. . Chapter 534： Goodbye, Mingge To know that in this world, the loyalty of the moon to the Chiba adults is absolutely 100%. "You do this first, then this last..." Looking at the two people there to discuss the plan, Ming Ge is also an indifferent appearance, anyway, he owns this bird cage, not afraid of them, how to be yourself. Just when two people were discussing the plan, Mingge also quickly stepped up. After all, now he has a bunch of things to deal with. Ming Ge not only has to master the bird cage to control this mesh line, but the most important thing is that Ming Ge has to deal with these monsters at the same time. Therefore, the current Ming brother is indeed somewhat difficult to control. At this time, the two people have already negotiated, and the way to deal with Mingge is actually very simple. Don''t look at Ming Ge, this guy is very powerful when fighting. In fact, this guy is also like this, and Mingge has his own weaknesses. The biggest weakness of this guy is that he is very confident, and often a person is very confident and will become a fatal weakness. There is no doubt about this. Therefore, the current Chiba is intended to use the weakness of Mingge to attack it. And Chiba also believes that this guy in Mingge will definitely have his own trap, because Mingge this guy will know that there is a trap, he will also drill inside. Chiba adults intend to use space. This kind of thing will control Ming Ge, the whole person, and the money knows that even if you don''t kill Ming Ge, the One Piece system will recognize him. It was at this time that the month chose to be strong first. She suddenly attacked the past toward Mingge, and at the same time, Chiba adults are also preparing for it. At this time, Chiba adults suddenly opened up the space behind them, and the space he opened was just blocked by his own body. This guy in Chiba intends to use the moon to attract Ming Ges line of sight, and let him not pay attention to the open space network that he secretly opened behind. It was at this time that Ming Ge seemed to have discovered the move of Chiba. Although Ming Ge felt a bit strange, he did not have too much suspicion. Because in the eyes of Ming Ge, these two guys are just that. Although the month was very fierce at the beginning, it was because Ming Ge was not ready. Now Mingge is different, he is ready. And suddenly rushed up, but it was at this time, Chiba adults have laid down the network. "Give me away! "!" Yes, it was at this time that Ming Ge finally realized that he was fooled. To be honest, Ming Ge did not think that this guy in Chiba actually opened the space behind his own, knowing that it can hide this space, as long as Ming Ge accidentally enters this space. And it is very difficult to come out after entering. "Ming Ge, goodbye!!" I didn''t think that this guy from Chiba adults actually gave Mingge the opportunity to play Mingge, and he never thought of it. It was indeed very smooth, and when the month attracted the guy of Mingge, Chiba had already opened a lot of space around him. And did not let Mingge find out, although you should think this guy, these behaviors are very strange, but there is not much suspicion. It is precisely because of his self-confidence brought this result of his present. Now Mingge has been controlled in the space, and at this time, Chiba adults will pinch their right hand tightly. That guy instantly disappeared without a trace, that is, at the same time, the One Piece system finally awarded its own reward. The One Piece system successfully released the task, and the host has successfully completed this task. The task reward is as follows. Ming Ges total domineering, coupled with the power of his awakening, and the devil''s fruit of Ming Ge. It is at this moment that Chiba suddenly feels that his body strength has increased, and he obviously feels that there is a force for his own heart. And not only that, but now suddenly there is a memory in his head. This kind of memory is how to awaken domineering. It was at this time that Chiba held his fist tightly, and he suddenly found himself so pinched that he could crush the surrounding space. Moreover, the sky also clearly felt that the domineering in his body has been greatly improved! Domineering this kind of thing can be said to be very important for loved ones. And at this time, it is recommended to start using his new year, which is the devil fruit he got from Mingge. Although this devil fruit is not, it is particularly adapted. So now, Chiba intends to use the ninja here to experiment with his own strength. ". Bye, Mingge!!" At this time, Chiba has sent Mingge back to the original world. You are the world of One Piece. After all, this world does not belong to the area of ??Mingge. However, Chiba adults should be thankful to Mingge, after all, this guy sent himself such a big gift. Not only did Chiba get a new demon fruit, but he also learned how to awaken his domineering. Domineering awakening such things can be said to be quite important to Chiba. "spinach!!" It was at this time that Chiba had intended to use this group of ninjas to experiment with his new power. Suddenly a girls voice (Nuowanghao) appeared. The girl''s name is called a small pepper. Nothing wrong, this little girl is known when Chiba was frustrated, although there was something happening between the two people. But Chiba has now restored his memory, there is no need to care about this little girl tangled. And Chiba is very clear, she and she are not a person of the world at all. To know that you are, a thoroughly demon king, and he is standing in two worlds. After all, she is the original inhabitant of her own, and she is only trying to live, "You are a spinach, what you look like, I know it when I turn it into gray." When the child saw this little pepper coming over, he was also quickly alert. The moon went to the front and showed the tomahawk in his hand. . Chapter 535： Special emotion Her tomahawk shines like that, and there is a fierce flash in her eyes. This month''s armor is very unusual, especially its weight, and can even be said to have reached a thousand pounds. But the moon wears it but doesn''t feel it, and it doesn''t fit at all. It can even be said that she wears it as if she is wearing clothes. In fact, all know, the power of this armor is very powerful, and with the strength is strong, and the weight will gradually increase. The month of this time is full of vigilance. Her eyes looked at the little girl in front of her eyes and felt incredible. Because just in the moment, Chiba adults in his eyes, flashed a special feeling for this little girl. Nothing wrong, the kind of eyes of Chiba adults can be seen in the moon. Obviously, I was very fond of this little girl called a small pepper. And not only that, it seems that Chiba adults are also very concerned about this little girl, because just before the hands-on, your eyes of Ye Daren have always been placed on this little girl. I was afraid that my attack would have a 103-point impact on him. "Sorry, I am not Chiba." It was at this time that Chiba adults lied to themselves for the first time, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes. It is necessary to know the age of Chiba adults, which is completely inconsistent with the age of this little girl. The difference between the two is even 3 to 4 years old. In fact, in the heart of Chiba adults, he has the feeling that the little girl in front of her is treated like her own sister. Perhaps this is the feeling of family, but now Chiba does not need to have this kind of affection. Because he does not want this kind of affectionate affection to himself. To know that his current main task is to destroy the world of fire-fighting, if he receives feelings of affection, if his involvement, then his heart will definitely soften, and once the hearts of the people are softened, they will become out of control. People, this thing is very controllable. Therefore, even if it is a big devil without evil, he has a charity in his inner world, but the heart of this charity has been blocked. And it will not be released under normal circumstances. Just like the previous Chiba, he blocked his heart tightly. The reason why he blocked his heart is because he had to fight. The One Piece system gave him a main line mission. As long as he didn''t leave the station, he would end his life. Even if he chooses to resist the One Piece system, but its life expectancy is only a short three years, he does not want to, in this three years, the white death waiting for this is not as good as fighting their own efforts to fight. Even if he would become a big devil without evil, really, Chiba would not hesitate. Even let yourself endure the embarrassment of the world. The face of Chiba will not change, and the thoughts in his heart will not change. Because this world is like this, the strong world. The weak are forever, only the ones who are being bullied, the natural choices, the survival of the strong is this truth. For this reason, Chiba has been deeply buried in his own heart and can never be erased. He knows this truth and will die if he does not fight. So now Chiba adults have chosen the battle and chose his path. It can even be said that even Chiba adults do not know how far his path can go. Is there an end? Chiba shakes his head and says, he really doesn''t know about this kind of thing! Originally, he treated everyone with a cold expression and a cold heart, but during his frustration, it seemed that the goodness in his heart was awakened. Therefore, people are not evil, but people are not, all are kind. It is only in the right time that the person who meets the right person can change. Like the current Chiba adults, if you put it in the past, don''t say a little girl, even if it is the whole village, he will kill him. I dont even look at my eyes... But now Chibas heart is hesitating, and he knows that the people in this village are definitely the best experimental products to experiment with their new abilities. So he didn''t want to give up these experiments, but what puzzled him was that in this village, there was a girl called a small pepper. It is at this time that the expression of Chiba adults is somewhat embarrassing. It can even be said that he first appeared this struggling expression. Be aware that in the past, whether it was a child or an adult, he had no feelings for everyone. But now Chiba, I don''t know why, his hands are constantly shaking, it seems like it is full of guilt. Even if Ming Ge has returned to the world of One Piece, you will defeat it, but his bird cage still exists in this world. As for why? The reason is very simple, that is, the current Chiba adults have inherited all the power of Ming Ge, even including his five-color line. The five-color line can be said to be quite powerful. This is undoubted, because when Mingge uses this line, it can make Chiba adults feel a sense of crisis. If you change to an ordinary person, Chiba adults can defeat them with a gentle wave. However, when facing Mingge, it seems quite difficult. It can even be said that the combat value of this guy is not generally strong. "You are a spinach, I recognize it, although I don''t know what your real name is!" At this time, the small pepper is completely wet. It can even be said that Chiba is her good friend who made her first time since she was so big, but now this child seems to be leaving herself. And let her, the most terrifying thing is that this guy in front of his eyes seems to have hidden his power, so that the small pepper feels that he is farther away from him. It is as if he may leave himself at any time. But this is true, because Chiba has small peppers, which are originally two world people. . Chapter 536： Destiny will not intersect It''s like two parallel lines will never intersect. "You really admit the wrong person!" It is at this time Chiba, also to his own heart. He didn''t even dare to look at the face of the little pepper, and then turned very cold. A pair did not know the appearance of the small pepper, said it. "Let''s go!" "Because at the next time, I can''t guarantee that I won''t hurt you, so you''d better start to hurry ~ leave this place!" At this time, Chiba suddenly summoned a monster and forced the monster to take the little pepper away, the cage. But the small pepper looks like a resisting emotion, and uses a ninja for this monster, although this ninjutsu is a monster, it can''t cause much damage. But even so, it can be transient, let it be in a state of defense. It was at this time that the little pepper suddenly came to the side of Chiba adults. When the little peppers ran, the moon saw this scene and rushed over. The moon raised the tomahawk in his hand and slammed it down to the small pepper. This guy of the month is not kind to everyone, as long as he can detect that this person is harming Chiba adults, he will certainly wield his own weapons to kill him. That is to say, when the Tomahawk in the hand of the month was about to smash the small pepper, at this time, when the millennium was in the blink of an eye, the Chiba man suddenly stopped the behavior of the month. Originally this time, the small pepper thought that he was going to die. Because she looked up at the moment she saw the huge, axe cut towards herself. Based on her own speed of response and the speed of movement, she could not escape this move, so she had to close her eyes at this time. Even in the heart of the small pepper, she felt that she had died this time. I don''t even have any hope of living. But at this time, the shots of Chiba adults made him feel the hope of life again. "Stop, month!" At this time, the eyes of Chiba adults flashed a fierce look, and glanced at the moon, and the moon was also very nicely retired at this time. She had never seen Chiba adults. As fierce. Especially for yourself. Therefore, the current month is very well-behaved, obedient, and after taking back the tomahawk in his hand, he stood quietly behind the Chiba adults. And keep silent for a word, but still very vigilant about the actions of other people around you to know that there are many ninjas around you, including the water shadow adults in this village. Therefore, the current month must be prepared for defense, and may fight at any time. "Listen to me and leave this place." The reason why Chiba adults want to say this is because he will hold a grand massacre ceremony next. Moreover, the Chiba adults at this time gave people a completely different feeling. Even the first few peppers felt that his character seemed to have changed. Now even the small peppers feel that Chiba at the moment is very strange, not at all, the Chiba that I knew before. "I won''t leave here." It was at this time that a little bit of firmness flashed through the eyes of the little pepper. When Chiba adults saw her firm little eyes, they felt very confused. Because Chiba knows that this girl is fundamentally in school, not subject to the treatment of other students, and can even be said to be crowded out by many other students. But even so, why did he choose to live here? This is what makes Chiba unable to figure out. However, Chiba adults can''t figure it out, and it has its truth. After all, the fate of the two people is completely different. The adult of the night has his own difficulties, but his hardship does not want to share with others. "If you don''t leave, you will die!" When Chiba said this sentence, his eyes were very sad, and he could not even see a little sympathy. After hearing the words of Chiba, there was a smile in the mouth of the little pepper. When Chiba saw this as a smile, he was even more confused in his heart. Asking for flowers Why is this little pepper still able to laugh in this situation? I can even say that I have already notified him that I might kill her, but this guy can still laugh and laugh. This is simply an incredible power. "I know." The reason why the small pepper will know, it is because it combines just before, the battle between two people in Chiba. Then, from the last few months, the demons of the Muye Ninja Village have been raging. As long as such a combination comes to mind, the identity of Chiba may soon be guessed, and it is. ........... Your lovely little pepper knows in the heart what the spinach in his eyes is, and she also thinks about why this guy is amnesia. But really, in the heart of the small pepper, she prefers the original Chiba. This is his former Chiba, very good for her, and not only this, the two people are also very chatter, rather than like a present to her, is a cold expression. You must know that you have been in a state of skipping classes before you met Chiba. But after meeting this guy. The small pepper seems to have changed a lot of bad habits. He has become fond of going to school, and even does not often go to trouble. I know that small peppers used to be in the past, but often at night, they will sneak in the school, tease some classmates, and sometimes even scare people. But all this changed after she met Chiba. "Moon, take her out of here." It was at this time that Chiba finally broke his heart in his heart. Although he also misses the quiet days of that day, it does not belong to him. Because now Chibas life is only two years away. If you don''t hurry up, the chance to destroy the world of fire-fighting will be lost, and your destiny will be turned to ashes. . Chapter 537： Hostile This is what Chiba adults can''t imagine. "Yes Master!" Although the month of the month does not have a good impression on this little guy, but this is the secret of Chiba adults, so she will never resist, and will not even put forward any opinions. But in the next step, something that no one else thought of happened. This guy suddenly changed suddenly at this time. It is true that the hands of the little peppers dont know when there is more suffering, and the pain is not on his shoulders. This guy is going to commit suicide now? Chili did not expect to use this method, and threatened to kill Chiba adults. To know that this guy in Chiba is the most hated of others, take life to threaten him. But I don''t know why, now the heart of Chiba adults can''t be calm. "August 37" is always unable to calm down. If you put it in the past, this guy''s life and death have nothing to do with him. He can even say that he might kill her by himself. But I don''t know why, just in the mind of Chiba adults, there was a little fluctuation. He couldn''t calm his heart, and he couldn''t get down. But the eyes of the small peppers at the moment are very serious. In her heart, she has made a decision. If the guy in front of him called Chiba really becomes so ruthless, then start with her first. Although the age of this little girl is not big, her eyes are really sincere. "Although I said that I was excluded from other students here, and I was very unhappy, but after all, it was the place where I gave birth to me, and my grandparents lived here." At this time, when the small pepper suddenly spoke, he bit his own head and a stream of blood flowed down. It doesn''t matter if I am with her. This kind of thing is irrelevant to her, and he is not a rou-like girl. The girl with a small pepper is very strong, just like a boy. But she can have this personality, and it is also related to her growing environment and family education, family environment. Because the little pepper is grown up in a family that has no parents. But it still has its own feelings, and this feeling is the love for grandparents. "If you want to do it, start with me!" It was at this time that Chiba suddenly thought of two steps and looked at the little pepper. Said to the little peppers. "If you threaten me, I can''t guarantee how I can treat you!" It is really terrible to say that Chibas eyes are at this time. Especially his eyes, it seems to be a god, even if the small peppers are strong enough to endure not to fear, not to be afraid, but her body is quite disobedient at this time, a slight trembling. Little pepper is very desperate at this time. However, even if she is afraid again, he wants to save Chiba, save his grandparents and don''t want Chiba to hurt her. call At this time, Chiba adults sighed heavily. The two men looked at each other and stared at each other for a long time, and neither of them would give up one step. When Chiba sighed heavily, he decided to give up his chance. I don''t know why, at this time Chiba, his heart is actually soft. However, when the heart of Chiba began to soften, the One Piece system suddenly appeared at this time. Now it is beginning to issue a new quest to destroy this girl called a small pepper. The reason is as follows, because this small pepper in front of the eye can encounter an emotional vortex in the first thousand leaves, and now Chiba does not need to have emotions at all, it is just a killing machine. The successful completion of the feeder mission system will take two days to complete. Hey! ! It is at this time that the eyes of Chiba adults are also fierce, and his expression has almost begun to be distorted, and the blue veins on his face are also prominent. "You dare to treat me like this!" I don''t know why, looking at the expression of the little pepper in front of the eyes of Chiba adults, I fell into an endless whirlpool... And this vortex is still spinning, even arguably. It can even be said that the anger in Chibas heart has now reached a critical point. His left head is like an angel, and the right side is like a demon. And these two, the state is almost going to make him run down. And not only that, in this state he is extremely vulnerable to a state of violent walking. What''s more, the current Chiba adults have just accepted the ability of Ming Ge, and the body is more or less unstable. If I violently walk in this situation, it is very easy to accidentally injure others. It was at this time that I was still running out to the system, and the voice of the girl was very serious. It was at this time that Chiba adults couldnt help but burst out in their hearts. Perhaps Chiba adults have long wanted to break out, but they have never had a chance. It can even be said that this girl, called a small pepper, seems to be the fuse of the whole thing. It is because it has aroused the anger of Chiba adults, although Chiba has been forced to command in the One Piece system, but it is at this time. Chiba suddenly cut off its connection with it, which is what Chiba adults have only recently found. Although the 5.2 cut-off method is not permanent, it can make the One Piece system unable to connect to itself in a short period of time. In other words, that is to say, during this time, Chiba adults are free. "Let''s go, month!" To be honest, Chiba is very complicated now, especially in terms of emotions. He doesn''t know how to face this girl called a small pepper. So now Chiba had to choose to escape, and now he is starting to choose his own life in his heart. Because his life has always been in the hands of others, Chiba adults have been living in fear. Don''t look at his equivalent, in fact, in his heart, he is extremely scared. And the heart is terrible. . Chapter 538： The choice of small pepper But he did not have any means, that is, at this time, the door of transmission was opened again, and Chiba adults planned to leave the place with the moon. And at this time, Chiba adults looked at the people around them. And said to them with a very cold expression. "You guys are very lucky. I am in a very good mood today, so I will spare you this time." There was a smile in the eyes of Chiba adults, after the smile was completely over. Both of them were going to leave here, but it was at this time that the little peppers suddenly followed. "Moon, now we have to go back to the headquarters of Tianrui." After the words of Chiba adults, the door of the transfer was opened by the moon. Its just that the two of you didnt think that the little pepper was behind, and actually sneaked up! Just at the moment when the door of the transfer was closed, the little pepper ran over. In this endless darkness, Chiba adults suddenly felt 14th, and one broke into their own transmission array. "How come you come over?" Chiba adults looked back at this person, no mistake, this guy is not someone else is a small pepper. It was at this time that Chiba adults suddenly used it, and Ace burned the power of the fruit. In an instant, the surrounding darkness is swallowed up. There was a very bright place, and at this time the little pepper finally found the Chiba adults and knew the way. "In this world, there is no place for me to live, so I have decided now, no matter where you go, I will follow you." what? Chiba was even more surprised when he heard the little peppers say this. I can''t even believe what I saw in front of me, what kind of emotion this guy is holding, and have to follow himself. And this guy doesn''t know that there is a kind of thing called death. If she follow her own words, she may be in danger every moment. This is no doubt. So Chiba they can''t take her, but at this time, Chiba adults saw her Zhang, very serious face. This guy looks very serious. But even if you are serious. Rules are rules, and the laws of the world can never be broken. "You can''t follow me? Follow me, you will only be disappointed." Chiba said that there is nothing wrong with it, if this little guy is behind him. I can''t fight wholeheartedly, or even say it. It may also be distracting because of the existence of this guy. "I won''t, I won''t disappoint you, and what I want to say is that I will not only disappoint you, but will also bring you a lot of help." At this time, in the next line, there was a glimmer of glory in the eyes, and her pair of clear big eyes did not seem to lie at all. This guy has now identified Chiba adults in his heart. call I did not expect that the girl who is a small pepper is actually such a dedication. Perhaps because of her life, or perhaps for other reasons. In short, in this case, this girl named Xiao Chi has already identified Chiba. At this time, Chiba adults took a deep breath. It seems that some things are really impossible to make a decision. And there are things that can''t be predicted at all, just like this. Chiba adults really can''t imagine that this little guy would actually identify himself. "I know!" It may be because the little guy''s eyes are too serious, or perhaps for other reasons, this guy in Chiba has actually broken the case today. He seems to agree with the idea of ??a small pepper. And after that, two people actually went to other places. The three people walked like this, and soon arrived at the exit of the portal, and the exit of the portal had a bright spot. And this highlight is to the headquarters. Seriously, the current Chiba adult has not returned to his home for a long time. In this world, there is no other home in Chiba, and there is only one headquarters called Tianrui. And this headquarters is located above the sky. At the same time, at the Tianshen headquarters, all the servants are ready to meet. Among them are Luffy, Ace, and others, and the most funny one is Choba. You little Joe, come out at this time, and shed tears. And crying is a mess, because he knows that the people on the eve of today have finally returned to their homes. Compared to Choba, other people will appear calmer. Soon the door of the portal was opened, and a person came out slowly from the inside. The first person came out to be called Chiba, and Chiba was still wearing his former equipment. And now he still carries a mask. And the next is the month, she is still the prestige of the world. But just as everyone was ready to cheer, suddenly a guy came out from behind, and the guy''s little head 423 suddenly came out. That''s right, this guy is not someone else, it''s a small pepper. The small pepper is still a little bit sympathetic. After all, she is the first time she has come to this place. what? What is this situation? Doubt, this is simply a naked doubt. All the members of the scene who were present felt amazed. To know that this guy is not a member of Tianrui, she is a strange guy. And it looks like a girl. "What do you think about this thing?" At this time, Xiangji Shi ordered a cigarette in his mouth. Then gently took a sip and looked very laid back, he said to Sauron. Sauron also showed a very ignorant look. "What can I think, this thing has to ask Chiba adults themselves." Sauron said that there is nothing wrong with it. For the things of Chiba adults, they simply cant control it. And they have no right to ask. However, at this time, Qiao Ba, suddenly entered, the sight of the small pepper. Then her expression changed, her face suddenly became very happy, and a smile appeared in the corner of her mouth. "This is really a very cute...". Chapter 539： Banquet [subscription] Then here, pause for a long time. The pepper has never been, the name of the animal is spoken. My little pepper can only force a word out, reindeer. ...... As a result, a scene of awkward scenes occurred. I know that this little guy, Qiao Ba, hates people calling him a reindeer because he is not a reindeer at all. "Sorry, this pretty lady, I am not a reindeer, I am very strong..." At this time, Choba loudly protested and said to the little pepper, but at the moment he spoke. The little pepper suddenly rushed over to Qiaoba and held her in her arms. Then use his face to lick Joe''s face, this is a very cute and furry pet. Dare to be a little pepper, this guy is using it as a pet! Although Choba has been protesting loudly, it will not have much effect. "This beautiful lady, I have told you how many times, I am not a pet, I am a doctor!" At this time, the little pepper was completely, regardless of the feeling of Choba. Then said to Joeba. "I know that you are not a pet, you are a doctor, but this is not important to me. I feel that this guy is very cute. Can we be friends between the two, my little pepper you? what is it call?" Originally, Choba had been very hot, but after seeing the little girl sticking out a cute little hand to herself. I don''t know why, Choba suddenly blushes at this time. I was a little embarrassed to scratch my head and wiped my little furry palm, then extended my hand. I held it with the little girl''s hand and laughed. "My name is Choba, and I also hope to be friends with you, and be able to be friends." "Your little claws are really cute!" "No, it''s not so cute. You guys are really annoying!" At this time, Qiaoba suddenly became more embarrassed to know that its claws were praised for the first time by others. More or less a little embarrassed. But Choba did not say much. So the two people quickly became one and became good friends, which made Chiba save a lot of things. You know, at the beginning, Chiba was very worried that the small peppers would not adapt to the environment here, but after a few hours of getting along, it seems that the small peppers have already had a good relationship with everyone here. Looking at the small peppers that I have integrated into, the money in this big family is very gratifying, and there is a smile in the corner of my mouth. "As long as she is happy, it will be fine." However, it is very strange that there is a little Chiba. That is why this guy is so able to deal with other people. Why is she always being crowded out by others in her village? It was at this time that Chiba suddenly thought of a guy called Umbrella Naruto. Perhaps this little pepper was a bit like the life of Umbrella Naruto. And the movements of the two people in the village are exactly the same. They go to the quail, just to attract the attention of others. So at this time, Chibas eyes still had a trace of sadness, but now its good, maybe the little pepper is now chosen, maybe its a kind of happiness for her. So at this moment, that is, at this moment, Chiba seems to feel a little burden on himself. Its like taking care of this little girl. Although she is older than her, she is mature at the psychological age. So this evening, all the members of Tianrui held a grand banquet for the small peppers. For the new guy who joined the family, some care and encouragement. "The best, this is my best food!!" It was at this time that as a chef, Xiang Ji Shi suddenly took out a very delicious thing from the kitchen. This kind of thing is made with the beasts nearby, and it is after the seasoning of Xiangji Shi. It becomes a delicious dish. That is, at this time, when everyone was very happy, Luffy suddenly took out his most proud belly dance at this time, and also sang a song, because the banquet should sing, this It is the character of Luffy. ". Ah, ah..." Although Lu Fei sang for a long time, everyone did not know what Lu Fei was singing. But at this time, everyone is still applauding for Luffy. "Singing very well, keep working hard!" It was even more embarrassing to go back to sing after hearing someone praise, and everyone was also provoked by Luffy at this time. So many people joined in this banquet. The banquet lasted until the evening and ended at 12 o''clock. Also after the banquet, everyone was very full and had a lot of wine. Now even the drunken people who drink the night before, then everyone falls asleep without knowing it. However, Chibas people are Chiba after all, and his vigilance is very strong. And just at this time, I suddenly felt a groan. It may be because the current wind is relatively large, so this (? Zhao) a breeze, wake up Chiba adults. When Chiba adults woke up, he stood at his headquarters in Tianrui and looked up at the clear sky above. "I didn''t expect so many things to happen in this period of time." At this time in Chiba, I was more sighed in my heart. A guy suddenly and woke up. Actually being the moon! ! "Chiba adults!! Don''t you still sleep? If you are very sleepy now, the month will prepare the room for you." After hearing the month said this, Chiba shook his head. Seriously, the current Chiba, his heart has actually become confused. In the past, he only knew that the killing wanted to live, but because of the appearance of small peppers, his heart began to shake. Or maybe because he thinks too much. . Chapter 540： chat Can I really live in this world? I sincerely ask myself, in this strong world. To live, you must fight. It was at this time that the little pepper suddenly licked his eyes and then. This little guy actually woke up at this time. "Chiba, how do you wear a mask every day, feeling like you are, unhappy." It was at this time that the little pepper suddenly came to the front of Chiba. And her face is still so hearty, the character of the small pepper is like this. At the time, her face was very rosy, I am afraid that alcohol was much more, but now he seems to wake up after a sleep. "I just wear a mask, it doesn''t mean I am not happy." Chiba said faintly at this time, and slowly walked away. The little peppers followed him and stood side by side with him. "Chiba, I feel that you are actually pretty cool in this dress, but what I don''t understand is why do you have to do it against the entire Naruto world? You know that there are many strong people in this world." As the little pepper said, it is true. In this world of Huo Ying, there are too many strong people. And if you want to defeat all, the chances are very small. Even if 793''s current Chiba has Mingge''s skills, it won''t do much. "Actually, I don''t understand one thing very much. That is why you are always very frowning in Chiba. You should be like me, haha ??laugh a few times." Then the little pepper guy really laughed like this. Looking at the hearty character of the small pepper, Chiba''s forehead is also slightly sweating. This guy keeps this smile whenever he is. Her smile is really very cool and looks very happy. "You guy is totally different from my personality. In this case, I didn''t expect you to still laugh. In fact, I especially admire." At this time, the two people slowly and leisurely scattered. And at this time, the small pepper suddenly jumped to the top of the steps. Then she stretched out her arms and walked step by step on the steps, which was very natural. Then at this time, the little pepper looked up at the sky. Above the sky, it is very beautiful, and the bright moonlight is so sprinkled on the ground. "Look, it''s like the night in the sky, pretty!" The eve of this time also nodded, indeed, like the little pepper said, today''s night is very beautiful. The two people walked in the same way and finally talked and talked about Chiba. "In fact, there is still a problem in my heart, that is, I feel you, as if I don''t match the world at all." Indeed, as Xiaochuan said, Chiba is indeed not a person in this world. He belonged to the azure planet. "Actually, I honestly tell you, I am not a person on this planet, I am from another planet." what? ? Its just that the little peppers are just like this, but Chiba suddenly tells her the facts in her heart, which makes the small peppers a big surprise, but the little peppers are just a smile on the surface, I think Chiba is Just kidding yourself. "How can this kind of thing happen? I just said it casually. Don''t worry too much." At this time, the little pepper suddenly laughed haha. When Chiba realized that he was taking this seriously (beff), he felt very embarrassed, and the sweat on his forehead was also left. I didnt expect that I really gave this problem to you. Seriously answered. "It''s not too early today, so let''s go to sleep!" "Ok!" "Then you Chiba, good night!" Originally, at the beginning, the little pepper did not know the name of Chiba. Still in Choba''s play, she finally knows the real name of Chiba. "Ok!!" One night without words, the next day, when I woke up. I wore clothes on the night before, and when I was hanging out at the headquarters, I suddenly saw a small pepper where I practiced very hard and ninja skills. This little guy actually has no pain in training, and her expression is very serious. When the little pepper saw Chiba, he smiled at him and said to Chiba. "The weather is good today, so I got up earlier." And not only that, Chiba still saw Choba around him. Choba has already had a fight with the little peppers, and the two have become very good friends. It is now possible to say that two people are very tacit, and at this time, Choba is also interested in small peppers, especially for her suffering. On the side of Choba, his eyes are like radiating light. He feels very fresh and curious after seeing this bitterness. "This thing is really cool!" And at this time, Luffy also ran out. He saw the same bitterness in the hands of this guy, and he also made a surprise like Choba, and his eyes were also radiating. "What is this thing is really very handsome!" Hey, when Chiba saw this scene, he felt very embarrassed. You know, this thing in the hands of the little pepper is just a very ordinary bitterness. It can be said that it is normal and can no longer be normal. "This thing is called suffering!" It was at this moment that Chiba suddenly walked over to the crowd and made a reasonable explanation for Choba and Luffy. The weapon used by the small pepper is called No. It is indeed such a bitter appearance. Very handsome. And not only that, its lethality is also very powerful, but only according to the user. It was at this time that the little pepper was very carefully demonstrated. And he is facing Luffy in front of everyone, and Qiao Ba shows his skills. Although this skill is nothing remarkable, it is a very fresh skill for Luffy and Choba, because two people have never seen it in the One Piece world. . Chapter 541： Early morning discovery "Look at it, the first action in the hand should be like this!" "Then I will not hold this kind of bitterness, and finally throw it out with the power of the whole body." This is true. "It''s very handsome!" At this time, Luffy and Choba, watching and be very excited, know that this is the first demonstration of others. So the hearts of these two little guys are inevitable - there will be some excitement. It was at this time that Chiba suddenly discovered that the body of the small pepper actually started to pick up Chakra. The Chakra in this guy''s body looks a bit special, and it seems that it is not her own. What is this all about? That''s right, when the little peppers concentrate all the chakras in their bodies at one point. Chiba suddenly noticed an abnormal change in her body. It''s like the hidden human power in this guy''s body. So this makes Chiba a bit unreasonable, because all the tail beasts seem to have been surrendered by themselves, and all the tail beasts are integrated into their bodies. What is the situation in front of this scene? Seriously, Chiba at this time felt very shocked. That is the inside of this guy''s body, why can it be hidden, such a powerful force. What is this power? Then the small peppers follow the posture in their hands and shoot out the bitterness in their hands. The pain did not hit the target very accurately, and it caused a lot of damage to the target. Now even the little peppers themselves have not thought that the bitterness of their own launch can produce an explosion effect. This is very surprising. However, at this time, Chiba discovered the abnormality in her body. There was absolutely a strange power hidden in the body of the guy, but she did not know it. And for her own strength, she can''t grasp it well. Because it was just now. Chiba suddenly felt that her body was not right, and it really was like this. There is absolutely a strange Chakra in this guy''s body. "Chiba is like this, things are really cool, I don''t know if I can let me play!" At this time, Qiao Ba suddenly asked Xiao Chi, and consulted Chiba. At this time, Chiba was not slow to go to the small pepper, and the pain in her hands was in her hands. Then Chiba clicked on the bitter weight, about half a catty. It was at this time that a thousand nights of eyes suddenly crossed some seriousness, and looked at everyone, and then ejected this bitterness in their hands. The rate of suffering is very fast, and it hits the target with great precision. But in the next moment, everyone felt incredible. Because Chiba was thrown at the time, this group of people did not see the shadow of this bitterness at all, or even can say. None of them saw this thing being thrown out, and then they heard a huge noise around them. "It seems that I do have some power to play too much!" Because at this time, there was a burst of explosion across the street, and Chiba actually had a hillside. The whole thing collapsed, it is simply unbelievable. And how can this kind of thing make you believe? Just going out of the hardships, I was able to collapse a hill. In fact, at the beginning, Chiba was just holding a playful attitude. Anyway, nothing to do is to give, Qiaoba they demonstrate it. But what Chiba did not think is that his control of power is not very good. It led to the result of the present, and it was very incomparable. However, after the shackles, Chiba quickly disguised himself and showed a very, gentle smile to everyone. Then Chiba scratched his head and was very sorry. Maybe my power is not controlled. Chiba, the bitterness of flying out, will have the effect of an explosion. It is because it has domineering, and it will produce the effect of this explosion if it is entangled in the bitterness. Asking for flowers But the small pepper is different. There is only Chakra in his body, and there is no such thing as domineering. Therefore, if you say that you are not suffering from the above, you will not have an explosion effect when you paste the blast. So this made Chiba unable to figure out. At the time, he obviously did not use the blaster, which actually produced this effect. This is what surprised everyone. If Chibas suffering is not enough, the ancients that fly out will explode. This group of guys will not be much surprised. But small peppers can also explode, certainly, it will feel very cool. "Little pepper, you give me a separate trip, I want to take you to a place." ........... It was at this time that Chiba felt a little puzzled, so he wanted to understand what secrets were hidden in the body of the small pepper. What kind of chakra is contained in her body. "What are you looking for?" At this time, after seeing Chiba, the little pepper had a fascination in her heart, and she secretly thought in her heart if she could worship him as a teacher. The Chiba adults may be able to teach their new ninja and new skills. After hearing what Chiba said, the heart of the small pepper still feels a little happy. "Actually, I care very much about what is going on inside your body." At this time, Chiba said faintly, but when the little pepper heard the words of Chiba, there was a trace of doubt in his eyes. "I feel that my body is very normal and there is no discomfort, and the use of Chakra is also very good." At this time, the small peppers said faintly, and, as the small peppers said, the use of small peppers for Chakra really is very good. However, she did not think of her body, and was bound by a chakra. And this chakra is very serious for her bondage. It is ok now. Originally, the power of small peppers was not limited to this. . Chapter 542： Additional chakra In fact, the small pepper can become more sturdy, just because the chakra is hidden in her body, causing its own chakra to be squeezed out. In other words, that is to say, there are actually two types of chakras in her body, just like the previous whirlpool Naruto. "Month, open the door to the door." At this time, Chiba adults opened the door of the transfer, and with a small pepper, two people came to a place together. This place is a very wide area. And surrounded by dense vegetation, when the small pepper came to this place with Chiba, she asked very curiously. "Chiba, what are you doing with me here?" Seriously, the little peppers are also very doubtful at this time. After all, he is very strange in this place. Although she really wants to train her skills with Chiba, she can''t see it. In this place, you can also get good results. "I will take you here to train today, and the project I train today is a bit special, that is, to allow you to distinguish between the two types of chakras." And yesterday, Chiba had already said a lot of questions about small peppers. That is, if the small peppers are to be left by themselves, they must be stronger. Otherwise, this little girl will definitely be a big problem, knowing that Chiba is a demon who is fighting all the year round. For him, life can be lost at any time. However, life is the most important thing. In this strong world, only, make yourself stronger. Only then can we embrace the future, otherwise everything will be vain, so in order to let the little peppers not suffer any harm, she must strengthen herself. The small pepper is also very serious, nodded, indeed, as Chiba said, if you do not change, you can not protect your loved ones. "You just stand there, don''t move!" "Then, I am 100 meters away from you." After hearing the words of Chiba, the little peppers were also done according to what he said, but the little peppers were puzzled. What was the purpose of doing this before? What is the significance of 100 meters from yourself? When the distance between the two people was pulled to 100 meters, Chiba suddenly indicated that the small pepper would not come out. Then, let the little peppers bite out of their heads and throw them over. I go! ! After the little pepper heard the words of Chiba, she shook her head quickly and said that she would not do this. If she said that she would not be allowed to shoot, then Chiba would probably be cut off her head. You know, in this case, as long as there is a slight deviation, it will lead to the death of Chiba. Looking at the small peppers, some embarrassed look forward, Chiba said to her. "You don''t have to be too nervous, you should relax yourself." "If you don''t, you are very easy to distract, and you don''t worry about my life safety. The pain in your hands can''t hurt me at all, so just let it go." But at this time, the little pepper suddenly got a new indication, that is, he could not open his eyes when he was shooting. In fact, the reason why Chiba makes the small pepper to do so is to let her feel another powerful chakra in her body. Because this powerful Chakra can make her wake up. It was at this time that the little peppers were done as Chiba said, and her heart was like water. There is not a little bit of impurities in the eyes. Then the little pepper looked at the Chiba in front, and she took a deep breath and let herself enter a more quiet state. call Then the little pepper sighed heavily. In short, in this case, he must maintain a calm state, otherwise, if the concentration is not concentrated, it is very likely to accidentally hurt Chiba. But in fact, the little peppers don''t know, this kind of thing can''t hurt Chiba at all. But the small peppers don''t know about this, so they are very cautious, for fear of hurting Chiba. "Close your eyes and keep going. You must not have any impurities at this time. You have to feel and feel the chakra in your body....." At this time, the small pepper slowly closed his eyes and did as I said in Chiba. She used her heart to feel only the powerful Chakra in her body, and at this time, she suddenly felt that her belly had a very hot, hot Chakra. Ok! At this time, the Chiba in the distance is also seen through his own eyes. There is indeed a very powerful chakra in the body of this little pepper. Its just that this chakra in her body is quite special, and this chakra is not the tail animal. "This is what is the dark red Chakra?" Yes, Chiba uses the eyes, it is very clear that the flow of Chakra in the body of the small pepper. In the center of the abdomen of the small pepper, there is a dark red chakra, and concentrate a little. It seems that this power is one of the reasons why her body is stronger than other ninjas. "Remember, use your own strength, slowly release, is the one in your abdomen, dark red Chakra." call It was at this time that the little pepper finally felt 5.7 to this very powerful force, and she did as Chiba said, slowly pouring the dark red Chakra to her body. In an instant, two chakras collided, but at this time, the small pepper was very clever. She knew that Yu He would control the two chakras and make their flow uniform. When you see the dark red chakra inside the small pepper body, release it. There is also a gratification in his eyes, knowing that this is not a dark red chakra, even very evil. But its power is very powerful. If the small pepper can master this power well, it can definitely become a good ninja, and even have the ability to surpass the shadow! . Chapter 543： New ninja It was at this time that the little pepper suddenly shot the bitterness in his hand to Chiba. And hit his whole body. And hit the target very accurately, that is, at this time, the small pepper suddenly opened his eyes. She originally thought that she had hurt Chiba, but what she didn''t think of was the little pepper, and she was hovering in the air. And there is no intention to stop in the bitterness. "Congratulations, very good, have successfully mastered another secret of Chakra, and his power." At this time, Chiba suddenly raised his hand. Then he was very happy to congratulate the little pepper for mastering a new skill, and this skill is brand new. "Not so exaggerated." When the little peppers are in control of this, mysterious Chakra power. Seriously, in her heart, it is more or less happy. Its just that what the little peppers didnt think was that their excitement didnt last long. Then suddenly it broke, because Chiba intends to teach her a new skill. And this is a kind of 14 Ninjutsu, and it may be the unique ninja of the little pepper. "You try to concentrate the power of your whole body!" Just at this time. Chiba suddenly said so faintly, really, just in time, Chiba suddenly thought of a very good idea. If the idea of ??what he thinks in his heart can be successful. That must be a very happy thing. You must know that this idea in your heart can create a new and new ninjutsu. And this is not very powerful. Ok! Although I don''t know what new ninjutsu is to be taught by Chiba, the little pepper nodded as I said before. "And then what do I need to do?" At this time, the little pepper, a look of sorrow, really, she did not know how to do it next time, but fortunately, Chiba is by her side. I don''t know what it is. Little pepper always feels that I am staying with Chiba, I feel very safe, and I don''t know how, I feel very happy. Maybe this is kind, feelings! It was at this time that the face of the small pepper suddenly became rosy, and she did not know what her feelings for Chiba were. But one thing is certain, this guy likes Chiba very much. And it is still from the inner world. "Next I will teach you a new thing, although it is difficult to master this kind of thing, but as long as you master it, you will be able to exert a very powerful force." Well, it was at this time that the little pepper nodded. This brand new ninjutsu is not a self-created one. However, Chiba feels that this is more or less invented. "After concentrating, then you open your hands!" Then I will point your palm to me. The reason why Chiba wants to do this is because only in this case can I see the flow of Chakra in her body. Only after her body Chakra''s flow has changed. He can feel where this power comes from. It was at this time that the little peppers had their hands and objects in Chiba, and there was a hint of surprise in the expression. Then I asked Chiba, what do I need to do next? "You don''t need to do it, you just need to pass your strength, and release the palm of your hands!" At this time, Chiba adults continue to add. Having said that, I want to tell you that this position of your palm must be compressed. In other words, that is, you can''t suddenly release all the power, you must control it in your palm. Then when he reaches a certain amount of squeezing, then you will release this very powerful force. This is actually like the tail animal gun, the principle of the tail animal is actually similar, but the way of release is not the same. "I know, I will try hard to try." It was at this time that a little bit of firmness in the eyes of the little peppers and a beginning of luck. Soon, she concentrated all the chakras in her body a little, but it was very difficult to get these riots to come back to Chakra and firmly control them in one place. If your attention is a little bit inconspicuous, this chakra may become a plate at any time, loose sand, and even explode in this place in your hands. Therefore, this skill is still dangerous. However, Chiba does not feel that it is because she is thinking that it can guide her well, but this is still a very big gamble. However, Chiba is very confident in himself. It was at this time that Chiba saw that some of the small peppers could not hold, and suddenly said to her. "Remember, you must concentrate, and 4.67 million remember the movements in your hands, and you must not let them control you." It was at this time that Chiba adults suddenly said this. It was only in this time that Chiba was surprised by the infinite release of Chakra nature in the body of the small pepper. In other words, that is, when she gave birth to these forces in her hands, the energy group in her abdomen did not disappear. Can you say that this guy has endless power? It was at this time that Chiba was also greatly surprised. But soon, Chiba eased from this surprise. "Don''t shake your body." Well, after hearing the words of Chiba, the little peppers stick to their bodies. And she worked very hard to control the chakra in her hands and let it not shake freely. She knows that if this chakra is more powerful, it will definitely cause problems. "How do you feel now?" At the beginning, the little peppers were not very good at controlling this kind of chakra, but just after a while. Obviously, she is able to master this kind of chakra very well, but this chakra wants to master, very difficult. However, the unexpected situation still happened. . Chapter 544： carry out It was at this time that the small peppers obviously felt that their hands began to shake a little, and the kind of chakra in the body had already begun, and it was impossible to control itself. "I am really sorry, Chiba!!" Seriously, in this case, the little peppers are going to give up, but it is at this time. Chiba suddenly ran over quickly and used teleportation. Chiba suddenly came to the back of the little pepper and stood behind her. Then he said to the little pepper. "Don''t be too excited, you have to believe in yourself, you must stabilize." At this time, I easily put one of my hands gently on the hand of the small pepper. The two people are now very close to the test, and even the small peppers can feel the sound of the heartbeat inside the body of Chiba. And at this time the heart of the small pepper is also ordinary, the pounce of the non-stop, her face is instantly more rosy at this moment. "I know, I will work hard." At this time, the little pepper was so firm in her eyes, and her mouth began to scream loudly. "Give me the release!" Along with the loud noise of the small pepper, from his palms, a very huge fireball was ejected. And this kind of skill is not made of flame, it is entirely due to the small pepper, the chakra in the body is compressed. Therefore, its power is very powerful, just like the Uygur spiral pill of Umbrella Naruto. However, the small pepper can be successfully released, which is also a loss to Chiba adults. If there is no Chiba adult to guide or encourage her, I think that the little pepper will not complete this new ninja. When this huge fireball was thrown out, the instantaneous power was greatly improved. At the beginning, the trick was to make friends, for this huge fireball, the speed was very slow. But when it was launched, there was a hint of surprise in her eyes. Because this huge fireball is like a tail animal, it actually smashed the entire hillside. Humph! At this time, the corners of Chibas mouth, a flash of relief. It seems that this time I did it right. And small peppers, you have his talent, plus a little luck. So this new ninjutsu has been developed successfully. If at this time, both people are very sleepy. Especially the body of the small pepper, when she was released successfully, she felt that her whole body seemed to be out of the ordinary. This is true. After all, the power of this small pepper is not particularly perfect. Suddenly, such a sudden release of so much energy in her body will definitely not be enough. So in this case, the small pepper suddenly fainted to the ground. But fortunately, Chiba is just behind her. When the small pepper fainted, Chiba adults helped her. And watching the little pepper on this sleeping face, the eyes of Chiba adults are flashing a glimmer of relief. "Working hard! `Hey!" In this way, today''s training is over. However, since a new ninjutsu has been developed, it must be accompanied by a more aggressive name. At this time, looking at the face of the little pepper, Chiba suddenly thought of a very good name. "Ninjutsu... Meteor Flame!!" Although the name is a whimsy of Chiba adults, the effect of a flash of light. But in general, this name is still very good. After all, the power of this ninjutsu is very powerful. You must know that this power can even match this animal. Just after the small peppers fainted, Chiba adults also showed their strength. He wanted to compare this little pepper to the meteor flame. Which one of your own tail animal guns is more destructive? It was at this time that Chiba suddenly turned his right hand to the hillside and shouted loudly in his mouth. "Tail animal cannon, launch!!" Then, in the right hand of Chiba, it began to compress a dark red Chakra. When the chakra was compressed and became a small point, it was sprayed out in an instant. A huge dark red sphere instantly drowned the entire mountain feng. "Although the power of the tail animal is stronger than her, the small pepper is absolutely there, and there is enough room for improvement." And the progress of small peppers is very large. It was at this time that the Chiba man suddenly brought the small pepper back to his headquarters in the form of a princess. In fact, in Chiba, the moment I picked up the small pepper, the small pepper actually felt and she had already woke up at this time. And her face is very rosy, but she just sneaked a glance at Chiba, and did not really wake up, just pretending to continue to fall asleep. When she returned to the headquarters, Chiba put the small pepper into her own room. "It seems that this guy must be well trained!" When Chiba left the room of the little pepper, he suddenly remembered a word in his original world. That is the loli development plan. It seems that this situation is very close to this vocabulary. Although it is said that Chiba adults do not have that meaning, but now the small peppers are indeed themselves, so look after it, if you say that this is a kind of loli cultivation plan, it is also very right. That is, at the moment of (?), the One Piece system suddenly appeared again. "Master, now start releasing new, sideline missions." Every time he heard the sound of this pothole, his brow would inadvertently rise up and his face began to smoke. "You guy, there is nothing good about it every time, just tell me, what new tasks will be there today!" "The squad mission system is released as follows. You are limited to a small month of time, and you will take the little pepper, the little loli." In other words, that means you need to push dao. I push dao peat! After hearing this quest, Chiba adults couldn''t help but start in the heart and wanted to marry her. Pushing this kind of thing, how can he do it. Only then, this One Piece system suddenly released new rewards. . Chapter 545： within Temptation At this time, the One Piece system is awarded a reward task to catch up with small peppers. It is better to say that it is to push dao than to catch up. The mission rewards are as follows. Get 50% of the commission, even the awakening skills are more powerful. The most important point is that. I can still harvest a soft sister forever, of course, this charming girl refers to a small pepper. I didn''t expect the One Piece system to suddenly insert such a foot at this time, so that Chiba adults felt very helpless and a little speechless. Because the age of the small pepper is too small, this guy is more than fifteen or six years old. You let Chiba push her, how can this kind of thing be done. Although I can''t push daoxiao pepper, I can''t say that I can''t pursue her. And at this time, Chiba adults suddenly thought of a gap in the One Piece system. This is like a bug, the One Piece system also has its own loopholes. He took a close look at the task of this release, as long as he said that he was chasing or pushing it, and any one of them would be rewarded after completion. Therefore, in this Chiba adult, I was tempted by the One Piece system. So he plans to still pursue small peppers. Already in the promotion of the squad, and the awakening skills can be very good, for Chiba, these can play a big role. The current Chiba adult, what he lacks most is the power. So now he has to make himself strong enough, even in this case, he did not hesitate to choose strength, but really, the little pepper this little Nizi really grows a little cute. And not only that, but her character is also very good. At this time, Chiba couldn''t help but think of a character in the world of Naruto. Because Chiba found these two guys, their personality is very similar. This man is the mother of Umbrella Naruto, and his mother is also a very powerful ninja. Moreover, his mother was originally the main force of the nine tails, but later the nine-tail seal was printed in the body of his child. It leads to death. At present, people have to look at small peppers, just as if they saw the character of his mother. Although these two guys have many of the same personality traits, the two people look completely different (beae) and are different in their work. After all, two people are not the same, but the character is a bit similar! In the days of these days. Chiba has been training with small peppers everywhere. It can even be said that in a few days, the small peppers have been upgraded, and I dont know a few grades. Now this little pepper is definitely not just a tolerant, even, it has become a tolerant. But the current small pepper does not have a real identity. Although her strength is strong, she will not be recognized in the world of tolerance. Because the current status of the small pepper is a bit special, she has already stood up, beside the devil''s Chiba. Therefore, there has been a dramatic change between the two. "Chiba adults!!" At this time, the month suddenly ran towards the Chiba adults, her face was very anxious, it seems that something happened. At this time, Chiba was just brought, and the small pepper was trained from the outside. These days, the speed of small peppers can be said to be fast. Not only his own body skills, but also a great improvement in the ninjutsu. Especially the small peppers, now also master their own new skills, meteor flames. This powerful ninjutsu is now able to manipulate it skillfully, and not only that, the meteor flame has become more powerful with her increased proficiency. This is what you did not expect from Chiba. But for this meteor flame, Chiba is very pleased. The already powerful things can put yourself in a very safe state, and this meteor flame can definitely deal with the average ninja. Therefore, the current Chiba adults are not worried, small peppers. After all, she is now able to protect her safety. When Chiba adults saw the face of the moon so flustered, his mouth was slightly raised, his face was even a little, not good. "What do you say?" "Chiba adults, according to the spies I sent out, I heard that in this Huo Ying world, Lei Ying, you suddenly appeared a guy posing as us, and this guy called himself Chiba!!" When Chiba adults heard the news, there was a slight surprise in the eyes. He did not expect that there would still be people in this world to pretend to be him, to know that Chiba is a big evil demon, and in the world of fire, his name is already loud. There is no benefit to this guy posing as himself. However, at this moment, Chibas heart suddenly flashed a trace of surprise, and at this time he suddenly understood why these guys pretended to be themselves. In fact, this reason is very simple, that is because Chen Maosheng''s own guy intends to provoke a war between himself and Lei Ying. If you can''t do it, this is the real purpose of this group of guys. It was at this time that there was a trace of worry in the eyes of Chiba. It seems that this matter must be done in person, and if it is not the case, then it will be a little uncontrollable when it comes to serious problems. Although the purpose of Chiba is to destroy the world, it cannot be casually. If you just want to come, it is easy to put yourself in danger. "Where are they now, can tell me the exact location!" At this time, Chibas face was suddenly pulled down. Because in this case, Chiba adults must be nursed for a period of time before they can cope with other ninjas. If you don''t have a good rest, you can''t beat these guys, but now this situation can''t make him wait here. Because if you continue to wait this way, you will definitely go to big problems. Its not good for Raytheon to find his own troubles. Its even more likely that these guys will join hands to deal with themselves. . Chapter 546： Counterfeit goods "Open the portal right away!" "Yes, Chiba!" That is, at this time, Chiba adults plan to have these counterfeit goods for a while. Although he does not know what the true purpose of this group of guys is, Chiba definitely can''t allow counterfeit goods to undermine their reputation. After the door of the transfer was opened, the Chiba adults left with the moon. Just when two people are ready to leave. Suddenly, the little pepper came to the front of Chiba at this time, and said to him, I also - to go. When I saw the little pepper in front of myself, in the heart of Chiba, I felt very incredible. I have to know that I am going to war this time, and I cant take her. The little pepper guy has always insisted on being with himself. "You are relieved, I will protect myself. Don''t you believe me?" Looking at the serious eyes of the small pepper, it is true that under this circumstance, Chiba adults do not have to say anything more. And said that it does not have much effect. "You can go with us, but you have to be obedient, especially when you are fighting, you can''t run around casually, you have to stay behind the moon." The tone of Chibas speech is still so cold, but the little peppers feel very indifferent, as long as she can go out with Chiba and say anything. It doesn''t matter if she wants her to be smart, because it is still boring to stay in this place. "Then let''s go now!" At the same time, at the foot of Lei Ying. This place is like the examination room of the Konoha Ninja Village. But there is no wall around it, but it is very wide, and behind this place is a cliff. So the average person is afraid to come to this place. But some people can''t compare them. At this time, Lei Ying and his younger brother Qilabi led at this time, a ninja came to this place, ready to fight, this fake Chiba. Although this guy is a counterfeit. But he is not only imitating, but even the sound can be imitated. If you want to say that he is not his own, basically no one can believe it. But that''s the truth. And in this fake Chiba adult, there is still a girl standing. Presumably this girl is probably the month. Its just that its incredible that this fake month is like a temporary worker, and it looks very weak. Do you want to listen to them and you can beat Lei Ying and Chirabi? This is simply an idiot who always talks. When this fake Chiba adult, after seeing Lei Ying and his younger brother, there was a hint of surprise in his eyes, even at this time. He is planning to run away, but in this case, it is estimated that he wants to escape without a chance. So I can only hold it and the scalp will go up. But this guy is really acting, and it will be very time consuming. "The purpose of my coming here today, I think you should understand very well, that is, I need to razed you here. If you can cooperate, I will let you go. If it doesn''t work, it will only start a war. Unexpectedly, this fake Chiba adult, his way of speaking is also more powerful. Its just that this guys counterfeiting is fake and cant be true for a lifetime. However, this counterfeit is quite a play, and there is no doubt about this. Whether it is his movements or other aspects. Its very like playing, this guy should be very familiar with Chiba, otherwise he cant say the same tone and action as Chiba. The role of Chiba really does look very much, but the month is a hundred thousand miles. "I don''t care who you are, just come to us and challenge me, you just want to go out from this place." At this time, the fake Chiba adults also left a slight sweat on their foreheads. To know his ability, there is no way to play against Lei Ying, even his fingers and fingers can not beat. This fake Chiba, adults do not lie. Asking for flowers His power is not strong, he can even say that he only has some simple ninjutsu. But without strength, he suddenly ran here to force, for the simple reason that he wanted to provoke, war. Jumping from the shadow of Thunder to Chiba, and then using the Chiba adults to get rid of the Thunder. This is the plan he wants in his mind, and this guy is also planning to implement this plan. But is this plan really successful? If the guy in Chiba didn''t get the news, he didn''t come over at this time. Its no good to play yourself in this scene. "Brother, let me kill him, my favorite, fight with this guy, Cool Oye!!" ............. Chirabi was very excited at this time, although he has now lost eight and a half of his strength. But the strength of this guy''s battle is very strong, because the eight tails have been absorbed by Chiba adults. Although the current Chira is not complete in his body. Even if it doesn''t have the power of the tail beast, this guy''s closeness is very powerful. And he is a very good guy who uses swordsmanship. And the body also has a thunder attribute, so that the average person can''t play with him at all. This guy, with lightning power in his body, is very powerful. When Chiraby challenged himself that day, the fake Chiba adult was so scared that his face was green. Originally, I was planning to delay the time. If this guy is really attacking now, then I can really reveal it. So in this case, how long can he drag on for a long time, he does not believe that the real Chiba adults will not come over. "I hope to be able to play against you. As for your brother, I feel very disdainful because my guy likes to fight against the strong, not the weak!" When the fake guy said this sentence, the sweat on his forehead was even bigger. He didn''t expect this b to be a bit overdone. But at this time, Chirabys anger was aroused, and he really couldnt eat too much. . Chapter 547： Garbage [five more subscriptions] However, this sentence has already been said to go out, just like the water poured out, there is no way to recover it. So now this guy can only continue to do this. "Haha, I like people like you, I am good at challenges, but what I want to tell you is that no matter who you are, you can''t get anything from me." It was at this time that Gerabi was preparing to do it. Somehow, Lei Ying suddenly stopped him. And said to him. "This guy named me last name, you are still on the side! My lovely brother." At this time, Lei Ying slowly walked a few steps to the front. And the pace of his walking is quite slow, but this does not have any effect on the fake Eighty-five Zero. But in fact, this fake guy, his heart has been half-cooled at this time, if he does not come, the play will definitely be killed by him. Seeing that Raytheon is about to approach himself, this fake guy actually starts, stepping back and forth. However, at this time, when the fake guy retreated to a certain extent, he did not find that there was a door to transmission behind him. And at this time, Lei Ying also suddenly stopped his own pace. Because he felt a very huge and evil Chakra. But this guy in front of him doesn''t understand at all. Even he couldn''t feel it, just as he panicked back, his back suddenly accidentally bumped into something. It was at this time that he suddenly swallowed in horror. Then stayed, and slowly glanced back at the back. But just as this guy is ready to see Chiba, his life is finally over today. Because Chiba adults hate others to imitate him, and to make trouble everywhere. The guy who is dying now, this guy is like this, he doesn''t even feel a little wind. Then the real Chiba big words did not say, he directly killed him. One hand of Chiba suddenly pressed on his body, directly speaking about his whole body, and pressed it into the ground. Then Chiba did not let him go, and pointed his finger at his body. Then he said a word in his mouth, the ultra-final tail gun. That''s right, at this time, the real Chiba adults came to this field and passed the door of transmission. Just stopped behind the counterfeiter and pressed it into the ground, using an ultra-mini-tail animal. Although this ultra-mini-tail animal cannon is a kind of nature with the real tail animal, it is much smaller in power and different in the form of launch. The tail animal must gather when it wants to launch, and it is not continuous. But this small tail animal can also achieve a continuous attack, just like a machine gun. But for this guy in front of me, this mini-tail animal can penetrate his body with just one shot. Then there was a loud bang, and the loud noise was very fast, and it passed down everyones ears. Then there is a blazing flame that burns up when the flame burns out. The real Chiba adults appeared in front of Raytheon. It seems that the Chiba adults who appeared this time are indeed genuine goods. When I saw that the real Chiba appeared, Raytheon''s eyes were flashed a little surprised, no wonder that I just couldn''t feel the powerful power. For a long time, this guy is just a counterfeit, it seems that this guy in front of him is real. Because he can kill it with a single blow, it can be seen how powerful this guy is. And at this time, everyone is alert. Because these guys feel the power inside the guy''s body, constantly surging, and the chakra in his body is very evil, not exactly the same level as the guy just now. "This guy is real!" It is at this time that everyone is saying the same. And everyone''s face is contaminated with a layer of haze.... Because all of them have heard of a demon called Chiba in the recent period of time. Seriously, he is a murderer who doesn''t blink, and this guy''s ninjutsu is very strange. I didn''t expect this guy to finally come here today. It seems that there are some disasters. Even if you know or you predict in advance, it is no good to have no power to avoid. "This guy is just a counterfeit, you can use it like this!" Looking at the guy lying on the ground, there was a glimmer of disdain in the eyes of Chiba. A guy like you, dare to come here to challenge, is simply looking for death. Because in the former world, Chiba had a very deep understanding and awareness of this Lei Ying. This guy is wrapped in lightning properties all over his body, and all his ninjutsu skills, including body skills, are related to lightning. In other words, this guy''s body is better than using lightning! However, at this time, Chiba had a smile on his mouth, and the power of thunder and lightning did not have any effect on him. To know the body of Chiba, there is something called a thundering fruit. This kind of thing can hold yourself, that is, a voltage of one volt. So the attack on Raytheon is basically, there is no effect 0.6. Although it doesn''t make much sense, Chiba adults can''t take it lightly in this situation. After all, the other party is not just a Raytheon alone, there are other people. Chiba adults can''t be taken lightly at this time. You know, at this time, Chiba adults suddenly glanced at them. He saw a guy called Chirabi, the power of this guy''s battle can be said to be very powerful. Although it was said that in the past, Chiba adults inadvertently pulled out the eight tails of this guy''s body. But the power of this guy is still so strong. Therefore, after seeing Chirabi, Chiba adults are still more or less vigilant in their hearts. . Chapter 548： : Sauron vs Chirabi After all, this guy, what is best at it is not the ninja, but the sword. If you want to deal with Chirabi, you have to find someone who can fight him. At this time, the head of Chibas head suddenly flashes, and he remembers a person. That''s right, this one is really a collection of One Piece, the world has the title of bounty hunter, Sauron. Sauron is a three-knife, so he said that in terms of swordsmanship, it must have its own strengths. And in this case, it is best to find Sauron. Even if I don''t know if he can handle this thing well. But at this time, Chiba adults still ordered the door to open the door, summoning Sauron from the door of the transfer. Soon, the figure of the bounty hunter Sauron appeared in front of everyone. "Master, what is it that summons me?" After Sauron asked this sentence, his eyes also flashed a trace of surprise. Presumably at this time, even if he is slow, he knows this situation. "Let me stare at a guy called Chirabi, this guy''s swordsmanship is very strong, so you can''t take it too lightly, and go all out." After seeing Sauron, Chiba adults said very seriously. In this case, it is best to be foolproof, otherwise it is easy to suffer. Not much nonsense, it is at this time. After Kiraby saw Sauron, his eyes flashed a glimmer of joy, and I did not expect to meet a guy who used a few knives at the same time in this world. After Sauron saw Chirabi, there was a glimmer of joy in his eyes. In this case, the two guys are together, there must be one, and the world is unique. These two guys will definitely play with their own swordsmanship. A knife! At this time, the fighting spirit in Saurons mind was motivated. You know, since coming to this world, he has not had a good fight. So today, he must take advantage of this opportunity and play it well. Otherwise, the knife in Sauron''s hand will rust. At this time, Sauron suddenly took himself, waiting to return to Beijing, with his forehead, and also said that he would swear to death, the will to fight. When Chirabi was seeing this scene, his mouth was filled with a smile. It seems that I am really, have been fighting for a long time without serious battle, then use this opportunity to fight well once. Here, Chirabi is also responding to Sauron''s challenge. So the two quickly pulled out the knife at their waist, and suddenly they rushed together under their feet. The so-called sword and sword is like this, and the two people''s movements are very fast, they simply don''t know what to cut. The crowds on the scene only heard the impact of the metal and did not see the two people, what is the injury? These two guys can now say that they are playing hard, but who can get the upper hand, then, not necessarily! "Ouye seems to have finally found an opponent today, can, play with you!" At this time, Kiraby also flashed a smile, and his movements were more sharp during the battle. Compared to Sauron, his knife is much more. Although in terms of swordsmanship, the two are indifferent, but in terms of equipment, they are quite different. Gilabi has a lot of knives, but Sauron is not the same. He has not used any other weapons except the three legendary ghost knives in his waist. "Two knife flow!!" At this time, Zuolong suddenly yelled, because the strength of this guy in front of him, good and even can be tied with himself. So, in this case, you have to do your best. Then go to win this war. If you have such a thing, you will be able to let Chiba adults have one opponent. "I admire your speed, but there is a certain difference between you and me. The main difference is that I will be able to do it, and you will be a sword!" This is also the biggest difference between the two. However, at this time, the Raytheon, which was originally on the sidelines, suddenly started to move. "Haha!!" When I saw the old man like Raytheon was so anxious, there was a slight disappointment on the forehead of the night. Be aware of this wonderful two-person fight. How can other people disturb? Therefore, Chiba adults feel that Lei Ying, this guy is very unfamiliar! ! But this can''t blame him, who makes you guys is an old man. This old man will have more or less this kind of feeling. "Hey!!" Lei Ying''s block is very large, so when he runs, the whole place is likely to shake in chan. In the general case, just by Raytheon, this kind of killing power can deter the enemy. But Chiba adults have long been accustomed to his way, the British sister, when he was in the world before 457, he had a deep understanding of him, and his posture. And this guy''s attack method Chiba is well known. So if you have this guy really fight, Chiba is still very sure! "Lei Ren!! Three Thousands!!" Wait for the thunder in the mouth, after saying this, and quickly print in the hands. But when Chiba heard this ninjutsu again, his forehead was slightly infiltrated with a sweat. He didn''t think that Raytheon would use this strange move. This is what Chiba adults have not thought of, because in the world of Naruto, he simply does not know that this guy will use this ninjutsu. Can it be said that the ninja used by this guy is more than just that. Indeed, the fire shadow animation is not complete enough. Therefore, it is not completely introduced to all the moves of Raytheon. This is also very normal, so in this case, Chiba adults can not be very surprised. Because this is too natural, it is like this is the other powerful ninja hidden in the world of fire. However, Chiba adults at this time are still somewhat careless. He did not think of it either. . Chapter 549： Thunder shadow Fortunately, this skill released by Raytheon is a Ray attribute, and the damage done to your body is not very serious. To the surprise of Chiba adults, this Raytheon''s body can release thousands of volts of electricity. If your body is immune, it has already been burnt into coke. call At this time, Chiba adults also sighed heavily. But now this kind of knot, he has to fight. "Moon, give me a preparation, just give me 10, seconds." At this time, Chiba adults thought of a very good plan, don''t look at the Raytheon in front of him, his mine property can be immune. In fact, this guy is very powerful. It can even be said that his lightning power is a little different from other lightning powers and can burn to Chiba''s body. This point is what I did not think of Chiba. "Yes, Chiba!!" At this time, the month was also quickly stood up. After learning the orders of Chiba adults. The month quickly pulled out the tomahawk in his hand. And her movements are very fast. "Small yellow hair hoe, I still advise you to go home quickly, I am really embarrassed to call you for your physique." After seeing the moon coming over, the womans eyes flashed with disdain and were very light. How could this guy beat himself, and what makes Lei Ying feel the strange thing is that there is no such thing as Chakras fluctuations in this girls body. It can even be said that Chakra is completely unfeelable. Sure enough, like the information in the information I got, this group of people is very strange, learned a guy called Chiba, possessed in the body, a very evil power. Other people do not seem to know what Chakra is. It seems that this group of guys is really a flock of freaks. At this time, Lei Ying''s face changed slightly. It seems that in this state, he can play his own strength well. There is a lot of meat on the face, and at this time, the old face is also crossed! He would like to see what power this little guy has. "shave!..!" At this time, the moon suddenly used the power of the cp9 leopard in One Piece. I think it was the same movement of Chiba. This power is very powerful. And the speed is also very fast, able to smash the enemy. However, there is a saying that is good, **** is still old, so Lei Ying is not a vegetarian. "Its just a delusion to want to sneak attack." It was true at this time that her daughters body disappeared and when she appeared again, she suddenly appeared behind Raytheon. And the tomahawk in her hand slashed at Lei Yings head at this time. When he was willing to succeed for himself, the guy of Raytheon suddenly disappeared. I did not expect this guy to have this power! ! Ever since, the moon''s axe was cut down and there was no slashing of the shadow, but it was directly on the ground. The shock wave instantly smashed the ground down a large pit. This pit can be said to be quite deep. "Yes, your strength and speed are not bad, I admire." Just as the moon stopped, Raytheon suddenly appeared behind her, and at this time, there was a layer of lightning on his body. The skill that this guy is best at is about to be released. That is, will be his right hand. Forming a handcuffed posture, this guy actually intends to use this trick. Seriously, in this case, the month was actually lost, so she said that she was quite angry. At the moment of turning back, Lei Ying also, suddenly attacked. That is to say, at this time, the moon is also sudden, and my eyes will look awkward. Her eyes are really big. "Hey!!" At this time, the moon broke out in his body, and the overlord was domineering. And with the cry of the moon, her vibrations have spread to everyone around me. And the most important point is Raytheon, this move actually did not have any effect on him. His hand knife was actually bounced off. To know that this move is the most proud move of Raytheon. But what he did not think was that this move was simply solved by others. "What is the matter!!" Now this time, 10 seconds has arrived. So now, this time, it should be the time when the month will retreat and change Chiba to play. At this time, I suddenly heard the Chiba adults, and suddenly shouted loudly. ". Month, change position!" When the month heard the voice of Chiba, it disappeared immediately. Then, where the Chiba adults appeared in the month. Exchange? ? ? In fact, Chiba adults want to help him for 10 seconds. That is to be domineering, and it takes a certain amount of time to wake up. But Chiba adults dont know if Ming Ge is awakening, do you want to spend time? But when Chiba people are awakening, their domineering definitely takes 10 seconds to warm up. This is unquestionable. Because just a few days ago, Chiba adults have experimented many times. He doesn''t know how other people are releasing domineering, but every time he wakes up the domineering domineering (good money), it takes 10 seconds to release. And within 10 seconds, as long as it is interfered by others, this domineering awakening can not be completed. Therefore, in this case, Chiba adults had to let the month help themselves, let her fight for 10 seconds. "What about your guy, what is inside the body?" When Chibas adult appeared in front of Raytheon, Raytheons eyes passed a trace of surprise. For some reason, he always felt a very strong sense of oppression. And this sense of oppression is absolutely emitted from the guy in front of him. "Desperate, I know that you are very strong, so I want to suppress you with strength, let you feel what is called real despair." Chiba adults are still as cold as they are, and that is at this time Ray''s eyes are beginning to slip a drop of sweat. . Chapter 550： Fight again "It seems that you and I must fight well today." Oh, I am at this time, a thousand fierce flashes in the eyes of Chiba adults. It seems that the battle between Chiba and Raytheon today cannot be avoided. Lei, although the strength is said to be one of the best in the world of the Naruto. But this guy actually has its own weaknesses, not to mention, plus Chiba adults have a strong, immune thunder attribute power. Therefore, when the two are in battle, Chiba may not be able to lose to this guy. And now Chiba has awakened the domineering in her body. At this time, his whole body exudes a very powerful force, and even this power can be perceived by many people around. Especially at this time, Raytheon also flashed a trace of surprise in his eyes. I did not expect this guy to have not only a very powerful and evil Chakra. It has a very strange power. "What exactly is this guy?" At this time, Lei Yings eyes began to be slightly vigilant. "The so-called war is just about to begin!" At this time, 937 Chibas mouth crossed a smirk, and now he is well prepared. You must know that Chiba is always a very cautious person, whether in preparation or in battle, he will give priority to consideration. And in the battle will consider how to beat the opponent, which is very important for him. To know. His life is only once, so no matter what the circumstances, you must try your best. "I admire you very much, and I know your thunder, your power is very strong, but what I want to tell you is that in this world, you may not be able to use only one of you." That''s right, at this time, Chiba adults not only released the domineering in their own bodies, but also broke out the power of the body and the thundering fruit. "Brontosaurus!!" At this time, Chiba adults suddenly said this, and took over, no need to seal. At the beginning, Raytheon thought that Chiba was a very powerful ninja, but when he saw that this guy didn''t need to print at all, his eyes flashed a bit of surprise again. I did not expect this guy to fight in the hands, there is no need to seal in the hands, this point really makes Lei Ying not surprised. You know, the average person needs to be sealed in this case, but this guy can release it directly and the amount of lightning power it releases is not made by Chakra. And it is at this time Chiba adults, suddenly unfolding the heart net. Yes, you have to know that this heart net is a killer for Chiba adults. When Chiba is in use, after using the heart net. Everyone present, in the eyes, felt a slight chill, because at this time, the voice of Chiba actually reached the inner world of all. What the **** does this happen? This group of guys are feeling after. Its all incredible. "I am giving you now, I will consider the time for nearly ten minutes. If you continue to choose to stay here, then you will only have one word in the end, death!" This is simply a naked threat, but know that as a ninja. For this kind of threat, many people are afraid, but they still hold on to their bodies and they are standing here. In fact, in their inner world, these guys are very scared. Only this group of guys did not show up on the face. (bebc) "How powerful this guy is, and he is very strange in this power." Yes, indeed, as these onlookers have said, the power of Chiba is not only powerful, but also very special. Look at the battle between Chiba and the two people of Raytheon. Everyone is like seeing the end of the world. The Chiba just released a lightning strike, and it was able to smash the range of nearly 500 meters. And at this time, many people are hurt by this violent shock wave. "Thunder shock!!" On the other hand, Sauron and Chirabi are the same. Although the battle between the two is not, the Chiba adults are so exaggerated, but the fight between the two is very powerful. Especially at this time, the swordsmanship of two people is simply a sword. The speed of both people is very fast, but in general, it is still a little bit faster for Sauron. But when it comes to swordsmanship, two people can basically say that it is not much different. Moreover, at this time, two people can be said to have entered a state of enthusiasm, and it is impossible to see clearly which one is which. Just seeing the sky above, there are two figures in the crazy, fighting. These two guys are even faster than the speed of sound, even if you just have a little bit of blinking. You will find these two guys, not in the same place. "The skills of these two guys are simply too abnormal, especially the movements of the two guys, which can''t be seen clearly." It was at this time that two people suddenly collided together, and then both of them flew because of the impact from the other side. "The power is really strong. I didn''t expect that in this world, I could meet such a strong person, and still use the same swordsman as me." When Sauron fell on the ground, his body was also plunged into the ground because of the impact. However, Sauron is still very serious, his expression is very cold, just at this time, he suddenly raised his head again. When Sauron looked up, he looked a bit fierce in his eyes. "My Sauron is very admired for your strength, your swordsmanship, but if you want to hit my Sauron, it is not that simple." Its true that as Sauron said, its not that simple to hit yourself. In this way, it is not very strong in the world of One Piece. But Sauron thought in his heart. . Chapter 551： wake Since it is the same swordsman, you must entertain him well, so in this case. Sauron will try his best to fight. He won''t even have a little reservation. If you don''t do this, you will disrespect your opponent. Therefore, in the confrontation of the swordsman, it is very important, we must pay attention to one thing. This kind of thing is like a kind of honesty, but it may be something else, but for now Sauron, it doesn''t matter what matters, how can he defeat the eye-before this guy. "Ouye!! The tail animal cannon!" It was at this time that Chirabi summoned himself from his own body, and the other one was eight. It was at this time that when Chiba adults saw the first eight tails, they also had a trace of surprise in their eyes. He clearly has absorbed such a powerful force, this guy''s body actually has eight tails of strength. But now there is no such situation as before. In the past, it was nine tails, and once I wanted to force off your own body. But now it seems that this will not happen, because now all the tail beasts in Chiba''s body have been completely melted. In other words, that means their body does not exist. Therefore, even in this case, Kiraby can''t wake up the real eight tails even if he has half and eight tails in his body. Because the current Chiba adults are not the same as the previous Chiba, all the tail beasts in his body have completely disappeared. In other words, after today, there is no such thing in the world. "In this case, let you see that I am really good." It was at this time that the other than suddenly the tail beast was fired out, although the power of the tail beast was lower than the real tail beast, but his attack range was also very large. It can even be said that this kind of tail animal cannon is like Chakra. "Thirty-six troubles, I will not be defeated by you easily." At the same time, Sauron also quickly responded. Its very important to know that Saurons combat value is very strong, and not only that, but his skills are very powerful, just like the 36 troubles. It can even be said to be able to compete with the tail animal. And it turns out that this move is really very powerful. This move by Sauron not only dismissed Chiraby''s tail beast, but even penetrated the attack of this animal. This point is what Chiraby didn''t think of. I didn''t expect this guy''s fighting power to be so powerful, even more powerful than himself. But in this case, Chirabi did not admit defeat. You know, this attack alone will not affect him at all. "I know that this guy is also very powerful, but what I want to tell you is that even if you are very strong, you can''t beat me." After saying this sentence, Chirabi was slamming, and Sauron attacked. And there are so many knives in his hand, the two knives can basically be said to be rushing at the same time, and in his zuiba, actually still learn the posture of Sauron, but also bite a knife tightly. I did not expect that other guys are not only good at swordsmanship, but also have a certain degree of imitation. But in this case, it is impossible to say that Chirabi is imitating anyone. After all, he is a superb guy in swordsmanship, so it is quite natural to say that he will use this trick. "court death!!" At the same time, Sauron is also rushing to meet up, the swords of the two people can basically be said to be mutual, flying, crazy cut. However, the skills of the two people are similar, so it is difficult to say in this case. Temporarily distinguish between who can and who wins. However, according to the current situation, Sauron seems to have taken the disadvantage. After all, this guy''s body is not called, Chakra''s things, and there is no such thing as a strange monster. You know, Kiraby''s body has an eight-tailed monster. This thing not only allows his body to continue to have Chakra, but also increases the power inside his body. Therefore, this situation is very unfavorable to Sauron. He should not, keep fighting. If you can say that you can fight Chiraby for a long time, you must be quite disadvantaged. So at this time, Sauron intends to be in the next few moves, it is necessary to compete with Chila. If you drag on like this, you will definitely lose your physical strength. And the battle failed. Therefore, in this case, for Sauron, he must do it, and he must not be able to continue fighting like this. ............ "Tornado, three-knife!" It was at this time that Sauron suddenly began to zoom in, and he had already said that in this case, it is necessary to use a big move to score the outcome in a short time. Otherwise, it is very bad for you. It was at this moment that the swords of the two men collided again, and the sparks were splashed. But at this time, everyone felt it, and the surrounding air seemed to be condensed. At the same time, Chiba adults also noticed the battle between two people. At this time, among the Chiba eyes, I also made a serious one. That''s right, he knows that if Sauron is not speeding up the pace of his fight in this situation, it is definitely easy to suffer, especially in terms of physical strength. It seems that it is very right to do. The two people collided like that, and after a short few seconds. The backs of the two people crossed together, that is, at this time, the dust on the ground was raised. When the dust disappeared, both of them smiled in their mouths. The air around it seems like it is, quiet and general. Even including Chiba is like time stagnation. He cares very much about two people. Who is the winner? Who is falling? . Chapter 552： Soft ribs [five more subscriptions] "I didn''t expect you guys to fight, but still have the mood to care about other people''s things!" At this time, Lei Ying, looked at Chiba, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes. It can even be said that the current Thunder shadows seem to have a hint of ridicule. And no one said in the heart, the guy who looks like you, it is impossible to win with him. "Lightning strike!!" That is to say, in the gap of Chibas distraction, Lei Yings singular attack on the side of the scene, he put his hand together. And at this time, his arm chan around a layer, very obvious lightning. Then suddenly rushed his body to Chiba, and this guy would only shout loudly in his mouth. He used the speed of the Thunder and the "5, 4, 3" to count Chiba once. Very painful attack. Although the current Chiba has a gap, his eyes are watching Sauron, but you know, Chiba''s reaction rate is very agile. Therefore, this kind of raid is not a problem for Chiba. He quickly avoided it, and he simply used a teleport. Because now Chiba is the most concerned about, the battle of Sauron. When two people broke out of the last force, it seems that the result has come out. The first is Sauron''s side, his legs suddenly fell to the ground, but it seems that his body is only cut a hole. Humph! ! You are at this time, Lei Ying saw this scene, his mouth flashed a smile, it seems that the battle between the two people has been very obvious, the loser is Sauron. But when Raytheon sneaked. The next scene made everyone stunned, especially Lei Ying his zuiba, and even has grown to the extreme. Originally everyone thought it was Sauron, who lost the battle, but Sauron was just a double tui and fell to the ground, and did not fall down. In particular, Kiraby couldnt afford to fall. ...... "I didn''t expect that Chiracby would lose to you like this guy, Oye, it seems that you are indeed a very strong opponent. If there is a chance, the next time I must fight with you!" After Kiraby, after slowly speaking this sentence, his body slowly fell to the ground. call It was at this time that the battle between the two men was finally over, but when Raytheon saw his brother fall to the ground, his eyes became even more horrible, and even the whole face was distorted. Come down. Don''t mention the anger in your heart. "You guy, actually dare to call my brother!!" That is to say, in this moment, the whole person is in a state of violent walking. It can even be said that he can no longer bear the pain of losing his loved ones. But in fact, Chiraby was not killed by Sauron, but he suffered a lot of heavy losses and fainted the past. But Lei Ying this guy reacted very radically. "Don''t be uncomfortable, let me give up, if you dare to stop me, I will kill you!!" For Raytheon at this time, his face can be said to be very fierce. Besides, the relationship between the two brothers is not particularly good, but Chirabi is actually his own brother. Be aware that in this world, there is no, any kind of pain, and it is more painful than losing loved ones. I watched my own brother and I lie on the ground like this. To be honest, Lei Yings heart is extremely bitter, and the pain of losing his loved ones is like smashing a knife on his xiong mouth. That kind of incomparable pain is simply unforgettable and unresolved. At this time, even a strong man will shed his tears. Although Lei Ying, as the boss of this village, he is more strong than the average person, but, after all, it is also human. Therefore, it is relatively fragile in terms of family ties. It was at this time that Chiba adults suddenly found the soft underbelly of this guy. Chiba finally knows how different he is from other people. Because I am different from other people, the biggest difference is that I can succumb to my heart, and this group of people seems to believe in their partners and the so-called ..... This so-called embarrassment, and the kind of trust for partners, to be honest, Chiba adults are also very convinced, but now his identity is not tolerable. If it is said in the past, Chiba adults will definitely stand up first, but now, his heart seems to have changed, it may be affected by the One Piece system! Just like the undead, the undead does not feel a trace of fear for life. Now, Chiba adults are just like the undead. For any life, it seems that there is no feeling of a little bit. And his feelings, today can be said to be more and more intense. "Little brother!" At this time, Lei Ying quickly ran to his brother, he picked up his brother with his own hands. Hurry to check the heartbeat of this guy, is there any stop? If you stop, you will never let go of this guy in front of you. "In this case, there is still such a big idea." It was at this time that Chiba adults said something like this in their mouths. It seems that this guy of Lei Ying is sometimes quite easy to take lightly. It is like this situation now. He actually completely exposed his back 1.6, in his own, blank space. I know that in this case, I am very easy and can cause fatal injuries to him. However, at this time, Chiba adults are not a bit of a soft heart, he can not talk about morality. At this time, Chiba adults suddenly pointed their hands at Raytheon! ! And suddenly in his hands began to gather a kind of dark red. And this dark red thing is not Chakra, nor a tail animal. It is a very, strange substance, this strange substance, it can be said that no one in this world knows at all, because its name is called virtual flash. The material of virtual flash can be said to be very powerful. . Chapter 553： opportunity And not only that. It is not only powerful, but the attacking power that comes out is absolutely capable of destroying everything. Although there is no substance called the pressure in the body of Chiba, the attack power is very powerful. "Virtual flash!!" And his virtual flash is not black, but a dark red. To know the power of this dark red, it can be said that it is absolutely, very powerful in the virtual flash. Because there is only that kind of king level of emptiness, it will have a virtual flash of this color. Generally, ordinary virtual cannot reach this level. "go to hell!!" At this time, the dark red material gradually compressed into a point, and then suddenly burst out with the shouts in the mouth of Chiba adults. This very powerful force attacked the past. That dark red light is like 14 to swallow all the material. And this speed is very fast, and Raytheon does not react immediately. There was a slight surprise in that look. I didnt expect this guys body to hide such a strange power. However, in this case, Lei Ying did not give up running, and did not leave his brother. At this time, his body suddenly exudes a very powerful force. His body was wrapped in thunder power. Because only in this case, my body and my brother can do it, not to be harmed by this substance. "court death!!" After Chibas launch of this move, there was a smile in his mouth. It seems that this time the two guys must be dead. But when this story disappeared completely, the two people actually did not die. Just after seeing that two people were only slightly affected by a skin injury, Chibas eyes also had a trace of surprise. I didnt expect that my dark red flash did not kill the two guys. This is simply unbelievable. To know that your virtual flash is only available to the king monster, but this guy alone can actually survive. "I am really angry. You guys dare to treat my brother like this." At this time, the body of Lei Ying adults suddenly changed dramatically. It can even be said that his entire body, the cells seem to be activated. It started to produce qualitative changes. I didn''t think that Raytheon could only run away at this time. That''s right, from this series of changes, Raytheon is really in a state of violent walking. His body, the muscles suddenly expanded several times, and the whole body seemed to be attacked by lightning. This guy is exactly like a group of clouds and lakes can generally produce a huge power of lightning. "You guy, I must kill you personally!" If the power of lightning is right, and Raytheon has no effect, it is not surprising that Chiba is not. However, if the virtual flash in his hand does not have any effect on him, it will make the Chiba adults somewhat puzzling. Could it be said that the attack in that world did not have any effect on the world? This virtual flash is actually a few days ago. In a training session, Chiba found himself able to use the power of virtual flash. And at the time, he also experimented once, indicating that this power had a fight with the tail animal. But today''s actual results have caused him to fall. In fact, this kind of imaginary power is really very powerful, but just as Raytheon used a special, protective force. Only then did this virtual flash have no effect on him, any point. But it is not like this. "Combat, let''s fight each other crazy, I must kill you!" I am really in this world, especially because of the pain of losing my loved ones, which can create a strong belief and a strong anger. At this point, Chiba adults have a deep understanding. He knows that this guy is very deep in his brother''s feelings, so it is said that this is his weakness. Chiba adults originally intended to take advantage of this soft underbelly, but did not think of Raytheon this guy, he actually chose to go away at this time. "Raytheon''s Wrath!!" At this time, Lei Ying adults can say that his entire body is a bit strange. And especially his eyes, it seems to be very hollow, without any color. Not only that, but his body has also undergone a very big change. "Be careful with small peppers!!" Be aware that in this case, Raytheon can be said that no one will know. Therefore, at this time, Chiba adults reminded her about the small pepper and let her pay attention to safety. Although the current small pepper possesses a very powerful ninjutsu, after all, his actual combat value is very small. So it is very dangerous to bring her to such a place, especially in the current situation. But fortunately, the little spicy 773 pepper, very witty, and he is very brave. In this case, she chose to escape. Of course, I want to say that in this case, this is very right, in this case if you don''t run away. It is very easy to go wrong. After watching the small peppers escape, there was a trace of silence in the eyes of Chiba adults. Even in this very dangerous situation, Chiba adults will not be afraid. Otherwise, he is not worthy of being the master. At the same time, the battle between the two began. If at the beginning, the two did not do their best. But now this situation is completely different. Lei Ying is holding a mortal attitude, and the same is true of Chiba. It can be said that two people, this situation is now quite equal, no one dares to bow down easily. "The earthquake shakes your power out!" Watching Lei Ying suddenly disappeared, in front of himself. There is also a slight surprise in the eyes of Chiba adults, knowing that his shocking fruit is able to capture the tiniest movements. But just the moment you disappeared, Chiba adults couldn''t capture him. . Chapter 554： The abdomen is opened This guy actually disappeared out of thin air. "What is the matter with this foot?" That is, in the next moment, when Ray-Ray appeared in front of Chiba, his head suddenly and slowly lifted up at this time. Looking at this face in this extremely close range, Chiba adults, really, he also felt, a trace of shock. This guy''s face can be said to be extremely horrible in this case, and people feel a trace of fear. And Ray''s palm has already begun to make a posture at this time, just like the action of the gossip 64 palm. But Chiba adults know that his posture will never be a gossip. Although his posture is very close. But in fact, there is a big difference between the two. "How does this guy do this kind of thing!!" It is true that at this time, the eyes of Chiba adults have undergone a subtle change, and even his face is slightly distorted. What is this situation? You must know that no one can escape from his own capture when he uses the fruit of the earthquake. But this guy was just accidentally, flashed a hard time, it seems that his speed has exceeded his ability to capture. Is this guy really so powerful? It can be said that at this time, Chiba was the first time such an attack. "This is impossible, this guy can''t use such powerful power!" A trace of incredible, crossed the corner of Chiba''s mouth, said that in this case, this guy can not suddenly appear here to do complete, it is impossible. Therefore, Chiba at this time, his head is also shaking hard! ! It is not that he does not believe in the power of others, or because of his own shocking fruit, there will never be such a flaw. It was at this time that the small peppers witnessed a very miserable scene. That is Raytheon, who put his palm in the palm of his stomach, even Chiba is at this time. His stomach is like it is solidified. A blood sprayed out of the mouth instantly. I feel like my whole head is like, I am going to die. This very large impact has caused a very heavy burden on your body. Even if his physical characteristics are very special, and he has very powerful power, but under his attack. It can cause very much damage to the body. And in this case, even if you want to dodge, it is too late. "Millennium!"! When Raytheon finished the vocabulary, his breathing suddenly became heavy. And at the time of his palm, the thunder of lightning in his hand actually burned his entire hand. call At this time, Lei Ying sighed heavily. His breathing can be said to be quite heavy and very fast. To know this trick, but with his many strengths and even the full strength of the whole body, and Raytheon is very clear, his chances are only once, if you miss this time, you can no longer defeat this guy. Fortunately, this guy in Lei Ying has a very rich experience, so he succeeded in using this trick. In fact, Chiba Daren is also pretending to be fooled. Because just now, Chiba adults did not notice a very small detail. It is because of this detail that led to his current tragedy. Just as Raytheon rushed to his brother, he put a thing around the Chiba adults. And this thing is very small, and it is still very inconspicuous. The most important thing is that when Lei Ying adults put this little thing around Chiba, there is no slight difference in Chiba. Be aware that this kind of thing can be exchanged at any time, just use it yourself. The user will have a substantial exchange with this object, as if the space is the same. Therefore, if you explain this, Chiba adults can explain the fruit of their own earthquake, why not feel it, its direction of movement. However, this guy appeared in front of himself in an instant, all of which can be explained. Although this attack caused very big damage to Chiba, at the same time, Raytheon himself suffered a serious injury. His entire right arm was almost burnt. Fortunately, his move is very effective, because at this time, Chiba adults have fallen to the ground, and can even say. This guy actually lie on it like that. Although it is a bit cold inside. However, within nearly 30 seconds, Chiba adults have not been able to get up. ". I am, this time it really hurts!!" That''s right, when Chiba adults stood up, when he barely supported his body to get up. His head glanced at his abdomen. I didn''t expect it. It didn''t matter if it didn''t matter. I almost didn''t scare myself to death. His abdomen was actually opened with a big hole, yes, although the power of Chiba adults is very powerful, its body structure is also very special, and at the same time has the protection of the domineering domineering. But after all, this guy''s body is just made up of bones and flesh. Therefore, under the sudden impact, such a serious impact. There is no problem with the body, and that is a strange thing. Because you must know that in this close distance (Zuo of Zhao), your body can not be domineering. And the main point is that his attack speed is too fast, and even said that there was no reaction time in the previous year. And at this time, Chiba suddenly found that his heart beat more and more frequently, and his eyes suddenly began to blur at this time. It seems that my body is close to the limit, even if I am a monster, it is impossible to stand still in this situation. At this time, consciousness became very blurred at this time, and his eyes seemed to be losing light. "Damn!" Although it is strong to support his body, Chiba is still very sleepy. However, just as he fell down, he seemed to have seen a very familiar figure. This guy is the back of a small pepper. . Chapter 555： Heart What is extremely shocking is that at this time, Chiba adults have opened a big hole in his body. And this big hole is very deep. You must know that if you are an ordinary person, you have already died, but Chiba adults can barely support their bodies. And not only that, but it also releases power. But even a strong man has his limits. Just like the current Chiba adults, his consciousness and his body began to weaken at this time. Especially his thinking. However, when he was about to fall, Raytheon suddenly attacked again. But it was at this time that Chiba adults saw a figure in front of him. And this figure is very familiar to him, although petite, but it looks so familiar, and very close. This figure is not someone else, it is a small pepper. At this time, the little pepper suddenly said a word. However, Chibas consciousness is very vague, and I have not heard clearly what is being said in the mouth of the small pepper. But at this time, the little pepper suddenly faced him. Showing a very hearty smile. And this smile is very beautiful, but in the next moment, Chiba 437 adults suddenly realized that it is wrong. It was like this, because the man Lei Ying suddenly launched an attack at this time. You know, even if the little pepper uses her new skills, but this kind of ninja wants to fight against the Raytheon, it is simply taking the eggs to pick up the stones, this kind of thing is impossible. The thing that the egg touches the stone is simply a breakdown. People can''t believe that this kind of thing is true. "how is this possible!" It was at this moment that a scene that everyone could not believe could have appeared. The little girl, called a small pepper, actually released a very powerful force in the body and offset the lightning power of Raytheon. When this scene appeared, all the chins on the scene almost fell to the ground. What is the matter? This little girl is actually so powerful. Her age doesn''t look great, but this guy. It will be like this. This really did not make him think, including Raytheon, everyone felt (becb) felt incredible. If this guy is very powerful, or if he is a tolerant. That guy is really amazing, able to withstand Lei Ying, it is also reasonable. But the guy in front of me, to know that she is a teenage girl, can actually do so. Although, this move does offset the lightning power of Raytheon. But it is not omnipotent, and after using this trick in the small pepper, she feels her body is very tired. Her body seems to be hollowed out, and this power is very powerful. Its so powerful that its impossible to extricate itself. But she is also very clear about herself, the more powerful. The more you add, the more you feel, the more you feel. Although the little girl''s body does hide a very powerful force, she still has no way to fully control this power. Therefore, this time it was only a coincidence that it broke the power of Thunder. If you say, change is the same as before. At this time, small peppers have long been unaware of what it has become. It should be known that the power of thunder and lightning is natural. "What the **** does this happen?" At this time, everyone felt very shocked. But at this time, only one person laughed. The guy who laughed was called Chiba. Humph! In the corner of his mouth, a slight smile flashed. Unexpectedly, I was saved by the little pepper. I have to know that this kind of thing can be said to be impossible. Because the power between the two people is really too different, but I did not think that I could actually be able to be rescued by her. But the power of the small pepper is still too weak, that is, in the next moment, Lei Ying suddenly attacked again. At this time, the small peppers clearly felt the pressure. And her pressure is very big, just at this time, the small pepper looked at Chiba and showed a very nice smile. Little pepper is in the heart at this time, she knows that she has escaped this robbery, so she said that she has given up on this idea. In fact, at this time, the face of Chiba adults became very unsightly. "Anyone??" At this time, Lei Ying said a faint sentence, what he did not think is that this guy named Chiba in front of him actually has such a small accomplices. Therefore, after seeing the small pepper bursting out of such a large force, Lei Ying did not feel soft at all, but he did not know that this little guy would only have this trick. When Raytheon''s second move was not there, there was no room for it. It can even be said that he has tried his best, knowing that he got news from Konoha Ninja Village and the country of the wind in the last month. Legend has it that this guy named Chiba is a demon who kills people without blinking, so he must go all out when facing him, and he is not willing to leave any living. If this guy succeeds in surviving, then the whole world will be in a state of crisis. "No defense?" In the process of Raytheon attack, his eyes also flashed a trace of surprise, did not expect that this little girl actually did not make any defensive posture. It is at this time, Lei Ying secretly thought in his heart, is it this guy, is there a fraud? However, his attack has been released, and it is impossible to recover it at this time. However, at this time, the little pepper did not respond at all, and it can even be said that she stayed like that, and did not move. "court death!!" At this time, Raytheon used the power of the wild, attacked it, and his movements were very fast, and quickly printed in his hands. "Thunderbolt, the dragon bomb!". Chapter 556： Thunder Dragon I heard that Lei Ying said this, after the skill, really, in the heart of Chiba, he has an impulse to want to marry her. Every time I meet each other, I have some very wonderful skills. I know that in the world of Naruto, there is no such dragon bomb, but when Chiba adults pass through, all kinds of wonderful skills appear. Inside the world. He can''t remember Raytheon and will use this skill. However, at this time of the millennium, Sauron suddenly jumped out and caught the move with his own sneaky. This attack, when everyone feels very unexpected, but fortunately Sauron can catch up, otherwise, the small pepper will definitely be killed by this guy. Because this uncle''s face does not have a little bit of sympathy, whether it is a little girl. If you can say that it does not appear in time, this guy will definitely kill the little spicy pepper. Because Chiba adults know that the little pepper guy, after using this powerful force, that Ray-Ray will never be taken lightly, so the second time he will definitely go all out. Fight all your strength. It is because of this that I am worried about Chiba. Be aware that in this case, both people can be said to be quite dangerous. "Sorron, thank you very much." After seeing the appearance of Sauron, the little pepper was also worried. She had already made plans to die, but what she did not expect was that Sauron suddenly helped her at this time. Huh, that is, at this time, the sweat on the forehead of the small peppers came down. He didn''t think that this guy would actually be so crazy. Sauron appeared very timely, and his two ghost knives just coincided with Raytheon''s brontosaurus, and the two forces produced a very large shock wave. To be honest, after the appearance of this scene, the Chiba adults who watched were all worried. Because at the time of the time, Sauron appeared too suddenly, so there is a slight difference between him and him. I have to know that at the time of the moment, its ghost knife was directly drawn from the shoulder of the small pepper. This is simply too unbelievable, knowing that a slight deviation can hurt small peppers. But Sauron''s knife is very accurate, precisely because he believes this guy very much, this time the little pepper has escaped this disaster. "Your opponent will never be a little girl. What is the trick of bullying a little girl? I want to fight with me." At this time, Sauron was surrounded by his own scarf in the second river, and said to Lei Ying in front of him. "I know that your strength is very strong, but what I want to say is that I am here to challenge you today, and I tell you, I will be able to beat you!" It was at this time that the smell of gunpowder became more intense in an instant, and it immediately seemed to be stained with dust. These two guys are likely to have a very intense battle. At this time, Sauron glanced at the Chiba adults. He knew that it was impossible for the Chiba adults to die so easily. This is simply impossible. To know that Chiba adults are theirs, the creation god, if it can be hanged so easily, it is not his Chiba. Therefore, now Sauron can only take care of his own battle, although this guy has just defeated Chiba adults, but his skills may not be able to defeat himself. Its really like, as Sauron said, in this world, no matter how powerful your strength is, you will find a guy who lives with you. Just being able to find this person depends on your creation and luck. For the current Thunder shadow, Sauron may become its natural nemesis, but before the two people have not played against it is fundamental, and can not see the results. So now this situation is a bit special! "Hurry and leave the owner with you." To be honest, Sauron was a swordsman and he never thought about his chance to escape. And at this time, you can meet such a powerful person as Raytheon, and you must have a good time. ask for flowers At this time, the surrounding air is as quiet as it is, quiet is so surprising, so unstoppable. Even this is why many people have forgotten the existence of the war, but after this short stay, everyone has returned to normal. "You guy, hurt my brother, do you think I will let you escape successfully?" At this time, Raytheon saw that after Sauron, he broke out all the hatred in his heart. You must know that you can take care of your two brothers'' feelings when you are younger. Although you say that you have more or less isolation after you grow up, it is because of personality problems. ............ These two guys, when they were young, actually had very good feelings. "Today I must talk to my brother about justice..." At this time, Raytheon chose to explode and use the way of breaking out to vent his dissatisfaction. The way Lei Ying broke out gave other people a way out. Others were angry because they said that Lei Ying was also angry, but in fact it is more rational. If this family has already gone, then he will never be like this. "If you want to kill me and avenge your brother, come on!" In fact, for a long time, this group of people did not figure out a reason. That is the time. Chirabi is not dead at all. It can even be said that he is still alive in this world, but only temporarily stops the heartbeat. However, Lei Ying mistakenly thought that this guy had killed his own brother. So in this case, the anger in these hearts can be said to be self-evident. "Don''t temper, I can''t help it. From today I will let you see the power of swordsmanship." After the words were finished, the two men immediately rushed into you together, and the two men played with swords and swords, and they could not see the movements of the two people. "No, you think that you alone will make people swordsmanship, this uncle will not." Chapter 557： Slowly ponder At this time, there was a skyrocketing change. The guy named Lei Ying actually didnt use swordsmanship. In his body, there was only Chakra in the mine attribute. But in the following, a scene that you didn''t think of happened. Everyone was, his eyes widened, his chin fell to the ground, and he looked at the posture of this thunder. This guy actually uses swordsmanship, although this guy can make the amount of thunder power in his hands into a sword. But the skill of this guy fighting with a swordsman is too low, so this guy chose a very stupid way. He actually chose swordsmanship to confront Sauron. It can be said that this guy is a big taboo. We must know that in the world of One Piece, we are fighting the world with three knives in the hands of our "four three seven." The guy in front of me actually chooses the advantage of others to fight, it is simply looking for death. In fact, Lei Ying is not to choose the advantage of others, because he feels that this type of combat is more favorable. After all, there is no resistance on your body, just like you don''t have armor on your body. You said that in this case you must use your own power of lightning to create one or two swords to fight against. The two were entangled in this, but the movements of the two people were very fast, especially the speed of the flying knife. Its just that people are dazzled and dont know who is who. I just saw a shadow there in a crazy hack, and at this time, Saurons body suddenly changed. The guy''s body was actually distorted at this time. He didn''t say that the guy who had always been very suitable for the battle had an accident. At this time, Sauron suddenly found himself completely unable to keep up with the rhythm of the other party. It can even be said that it is very likely to be hanged by others. Because the knife is iron, it produces a good electrical conductivity. However, the knives that Ray''s hand took were made with the power of lightning, so every slash can transfer these lightning power to Sauron''s body. Therefore, Sauron''s body gradually became paralyzed, as if it was gradually losing strength. At the beginning, Sauron was able to follow him to his speed. But gradually, with the passage of power, the gap between the two guys has become bigger and bigger. And at this time, Raytheons mouth once again crossed a smile. "I know that you are very proud!" "But I have a word to tell you that in this world, not only you alone will use swordsmanship." You know, as a swordsman who uses a sword, if he is defeated by a provocative way, then Sauron has no face to mix in this world. It was at this time that Saurons face suddenly blackened. It can be said that his entire face has become very ugly. However, it was at this time that Saurons eyes suddenly became very serious. Its like being a person. "If today, if you say that I am defeated here, then I really don''t have any qualifications to use these three ghost knives again." In fact, Lei Ying this guy, his plan is very simple. You know, being a swordsman is very, most sturdy, and you can''t easily give up when faced with the challenges of others. Like Sauron, the reason why his heart is so angry. That''s because Raytheon is actually trying to beat him with swordsmanship. You must know that the old man in front of him is not using the material of swordsmanship. He only relies on his own brute force, and his power of thunder and lightning forcefully suppresses himself. He simply did not know the true use of swordsmanship. But he wants to defeat Sauron in this way, which is simply an insult to Sauron. There is a saying that is very good, this is simply a naked blow. But to know that everyone is emboldened, it is like Sauron. Other things, how do you say how to do it, but only this thing, the old man in front of it is too much..... Lei Ying, although his heart is very angry, it is because his brother was cut off by Sauron. Therefore, in this case, the two people have basically formed a beam, no matter what other people, what kind of dissuasion, there is no slight effect. These two guys can be said to be completely on the bar. "Thunder blasting"! "The wind of trouble!" At this time, both people used their very powerful skills and they collided. Just after the two skills hit together, a very powerful force broke out in an instant. But neither of them has any benefit, especially as it is now. It can even be said that basically it is both loses. However, in this case, it is still very beneficial to Raytheon. After all, standing behind this guy is such a group of ninjas, which obviously has a big advantage in terms of quantity. I did not expect this guy to be able to tie with Sauron. This made everyone feel very shocked. However, this is indeed the truth. In this world, there is a truth in this world, like this. Saurons moves and his degree are simply restrained, Raytheons. This guy, his battle mode 2.5 will actually become like this. That is, when the two people are separated, new changes happen immediately. Because at this time, when the distance between the two people is pulled apart. Saurons mouth flashed a smile, it seems time is to use his own power. Because of these moves, Sauron suddenly found that his body began to stand up. For this reason, it is very simple, that is, when he is fighting this guy, he constantly asks his body to inject lightning power. Let your body be in a very paralyzed state. Therefore, in this case, it is difficult for my body to maintain. However, he said that after discovering this, he felt that it was too late. . Chapter 558： shame But fortunately, I can get back to the state very well, otherwise I will really be defeated by this guy. At this time, Saurons mouth suddenly flashed a smile, then he stood in the middle. And closed his eyes slightly. After seeing this scene, everyone saw a trace of surprise in their eyes. What exactly does this guy want to do? At this time, everyone said that they did not understand. However, at this time, Lei Ying''s face changed slightly. Somehow, its face was very ugly, and suddenly it began to get nervous. What this guy is going to do, he has already used the power of lightning to gradually soften his body. But this guy seems to have no feelings. Is it that this guy has noticed at this time? You know, when Raytheon instills these things into his body, he can be said to be quite careful. 14 It can basically be said that every contact is only instilled a little bit, so the average person will not find it. The guy in front of him is obviously able to see from his expression, what he noticed. And at this time, Sauron suddenly stood in the same place and kept in a still position. What is this guy going to do? At this time, everyone did not guess Saurons intentions, but the Chiba adults on the side suddenly knew the intention of this guy. This guy is going to use a special power, and this power can give off a very powerful atmosphere. The reason he needs to use this method is to be able to prevent it well. This guy is attacking himself. Because Sauron knows that if he keeps this type of fighting, his body will definitely not be able to eat. Therefore, it is best to use this method in this case. As long as you close your eyes, you can let your surroundings fall into your own range. As for the other ways, it is another matter. In fact, his method is very simple, because when Sauron is fully engaged in the battle, it seems to be a mesh type. Just like when a spider is killing an enemy, it can capture every move around. It can even be said that as long as there is a little bit of air around the Sauron can be felt, so in this case, his combat effectiveness and responsiveness have greatly improved. And this is also a very straightforward way. "What are you going to do?" At this time Chiba, strong, the pain above the body supports his body. He stood up slowly, and at this time, the little pepper quickly ran to the side of Chiba and said to him. "What do I have to do? What should I do now?" Seriously, the little pepper is just a very ordinary girl. So when she saw Chiba, she felt it, very scared. Because this aspect is too bloody, the average person can''t bear it. And its incredible to let the little peppers feel that this guy actually didnt react in this situation. If I changed to an ordinary person, I would have been crying, or I was already dead, but this guy went and barely survived. At this time, Chiba adults looked at Saurons battle. His eyes also flashed a trace of surprise. I didnt expect Saurons guy to hide such a trick. This kind of move from Sauron is very similar to his own heart net, and it also has the power of a little shocking fruit. "I''m fine, but at this time a small pepper, you''d better be close to me." Chiba is not a fool. If you can''t win, you will never die. So the best way to do this is to run away. Just choose a suitable way some time ago and evacuate this place in the fastest time. If Sauron is now giving him a resistance to Raytheon, this guy is really very difficult. Time is passing by a little, and both of them must speed up their pace at this time. In particular, Chiba adults can be said to be quite dangerous. If his body is not treated again, he will die if he does not. Therefore, at this time, the one-night adult is also secretly opening the door of transmission. However, this time he opened the door of the month, but the door that used the space and the power to open. And this kind of door is very easy to open. It was at this time when two people were still in a very intense state of combat. That Lei Ying looks like a small movement of Chiba adults. And his action can be said to be quite subtle. However, it was still discovered by people. "Do you want to run away? Nothing, all of them grab the guy with me." Originally, Chiba adults planned to flee from this place. But what I did not expect from Chiba adults is that it is at this time. That Lei Ying suddenly found the little tricks of these two guys. 857 And very fast. He gave orders to other people, and these ninjas came around immediately after hearing the order. And surrounded him all over the group. hateful! ! At this time, Chibas mouth flashed a bit of surprise. I didn''t expect this guy''s eyes to be so bright and able to find out about this action. Although the current Chiba is in, very serious injury. But his attack method is quite different. Even in the current situation, he can win the past. With these little thieves, even if they are in a state of injury, they can''t take their own. Just like Chiba, as described. These guys really can''t do anything about them, because these guys are really too simple, basically they are some tolerant. When these stupid guys are close to Chiba, it is obvious that there is a shock, the vibration of this vibration. When the guys were close, they obviously felt a force and were coming to themselves. That''s right, that is, at this time, Chiba adults suddenly released the domineering in their bodies. . Chapter 559： King style You must know that domineering this kind of thing can be said to be the style of the king. Among the millions of people, there are few people who can dominate the throne of Chiba, and it can be said that there are very few, even millions of people. One appears. But why the domineering domineering will be so overbearing and rare. Because the power is too strong. So the people who lead to it are also very few. Even so, although there are few people who can have this power, it is not without it. "What exactly is this guy?" Yes, just when these people came back to the dragon, the body of Chiba suddenly, and glanced at them with a look of eye, then the group of people was inexplicably shocked by an invisible force. . Then they were like a dead fish in the same place and did not move. It seems that this is the power of domineering. And this is the kind of domineering power of the overlord, and only this kind of power is more able to make people fall in the invisible. Surprised, it is simply amazing. Just after the group of guys fell to the ground, the Thunder shadow was like a half-shed, and it became an incomparable hollow. I felt an uncomfortable state in an instant. What the **** is this guy! Looking at myself, my companions fell down one by one. That Ray''s eyes don''t mention how ugly it is. What the **** does this happen? call Surprise can be said to be extremely surprised. Half of these ninjas rushed over, but this group of people was shocked by an invisible force. Then the group of people behind, quickly stopped in the same place, no one dared to approach Chiba adults, because these guys are afraid that they will die. You are a group of guys who don''t have time, just a temporary fainting, the past. Because this is the power of the overlord, domineering unique. "If any of you dare to step closer to me, I will definitely let you become their end." At this time, Chiba adults suddenly had a black face and said such a sentence very seriously. Of course, if it is said that the group of guys at the beginning, after seeing this scene, then these guys will definitely rush to the dry leaf adults. But when the group of guys saw this scene, the eyes of each one were full of horror. They are looking at the eyes of Chiba, as if they are seeing demons, especially in the current situation, the Chiba adults are like the reincarnation of the great devil. "What is the matter?" At this time, one of the ninjas suddenly said this, because the tone he said was very strange, the sound was just shaking in the chan. Obviously, this guy is also scared by this scene. Among these people, only Chiba adults can understand. That is the case now, absolutely can be said to be quite uncomfortable. Along with the passage of time, great changes have taken place around. If among these people, only Chiba adults can understand. That is the domineering color of this overlord, and it can''t last for a long time. You know, the guys in front of you are deceiving, but once they are exposed. That''s really a very troublesome state. Because the group of people in front of you didn''t really die, they just fainted, but this deterrent is very powerful. "Little pepper, you first enter the portal!" At this time, Chiba adults urged the small peppers to leave here. But the little pepper guy is really reluctant to see that Chiba adults are not willing to leave without leaving her. At this time, the eyes of Chiba adults suddenly crossed a fierce, talking to the little peppers. "Hurry and leave here, listen to me." That little pepper is also moist at this time, really, she can have a special feeling for Chiba. Therefore, in this case, she can never leave easily. No matter what the circumstances, she can''t do it. "I can''t promise, just leave your words like this, I will never agree with it." To know that small pepper is a very stubborn girl, so as long as she decides things, it will not be so easy to change. Now, in this case, she has not allowed her to continue this waywardness. "Go, if you don''t leave, you will definitely die here, listen to me!" I did not expect Chiba adults, very cold guys, at this time actually have their own human feelings. To be honest, the adult of the night has the emotion of this little guy, which can be said to be quite complicated. And it may be said that the two have already produced a kind of embarrassment. It is a bit strange to say that you are embarrassed, but from another perspective, this kind of thing does not necessarily exist in a good person. The difference between a good person and a bad person is actually not big, but in some people''s eyes, you may be a good person. In the eyes of some people, you may be a thoroughly bad guy, so to say good people, bad people are relatively speaking. Just like the current small pepper has Chiba, the two people actually produced a very strong cockroach. "No. I can''t leave you in this situation!" But at this time, the little pepper suddenly stood in front of the Chiba adults, squatting at the group of ninjas in front of them. They must not be able to let them hurt a thousand people in Chiba. (Novo Zhao) bad! ! It was at this time that Chiba adults suddenly noticed the existence of a guy. And this guy''s eyes flashed a bit of fierceness. Chiba adults know that there must be something wrong with this. Because at this time, among this group of ninjas. In a not far away from a man, the mans mouth was clearly crossed with a smile. Thanks to him for holding the bitterness in his hands, and it is at this time. Chiba adults suddenly felt an invisible murderous, because the bitterness in the hands of the ninja was thrown at himself. It was at this moment that the little pepper suddenly felt and felt. Then Chiba was prepared to use the shocking fruit, but the small pepper suddenly stopped in front of him. The pain was not directly inserted into her heart. . Chapter 560： Ended If in this case, Chiba does not choose to resist, then he may not really be worthy of being the master. Suddenly, time is like a quiet night, and the people around it seem to be solidified. At this time, the body of thousands of nights seems to be swallowed up by the darkness. In this endless darkness, he felt that his breathing was very difficult. Because he saw a fact that he could not believe... The little pepper actually died in front of him, which is unacceptable to him anyway. "what" If you say anger, then you can say that the current anger of Chiba, the blue veins on his face have burst out. But even so, it is impossible to change the result of the death of the small pepper. "I am very sorry, I already know that I can accompany you here, and the next road may be you going." At this time, the corner of the small pepper passed a teardrop, she did not know how to express her current mood. But what is certain is that this guy''s heart is gradually cooling down. In other words, she is about to face death. The blood in the abdomen flowed out like this, and the red blood was stained on the ground. This is impossible... at 420 it is not possible at all. It is true that after this scene happened, there was only despair in the eyes of Chiba adults. He could not believe that the small peppers could actually die in this situation. But the facts are in front of him, and he has no way to believe this fact. "You guys actually dare..." It was at this moment that Chiba adults felt that the whole world they had given themselves was like a collapse. It is like falling into a bottomless pit. "Chiba..." To be honest, in this case, the individual will explode the potential inside his body. This kind of anger is also born. It was at this time that the voice of a very sweet and very nice girl appeared. That''s right, at this time, the One Piece system actually ran out and kicked it. You know, whenever the One Piece goes to the system, there will be no good things. It is estimated that this is also the bird. However, at this moment, the adult of the night has no matter what new tasks will happen in the One Piece system. He has no extra time to consider. Now there is only one idea left in his mind, then he must save the little pepper. . Now I only see 3 words in his eyes. "Awakening!" That''s right, even in this extremely frightening situation. Chiba adults, even if they are suffering again, even if they will die, in this case he will not give up saving small peppers. At this time, Chiba, his mouth was always three people, a fierce, and suddenly disappeared in front of everyone. When she appeared again, she had already taken a sharp sword in her hand. This sword was taken from this group of ninjas. Two of them were preparing to attack the small peppers, but they were stabbed in the chest by a sword from Chiba, and the other fell directly to the ground. It was at this moment that the fog suddenly gathered above the sky, as if it were the end of the world. And at this time, the sky is full of snow and snow, which means that the snowstorm is coming. "Chiba adults..." In this case, it can basically be said that it can''t live, and Chiba could have planned to live, but he still sacrificed himself to save the little pepper. "How can I let you hurt her? Only this thing is absolutely impossible." Absolutely, impossible. The people of Chiba looked quite scary at this time, and the group of ninjas around felt a trace of fear and did not dare to approach him. Humph! (bedc) At this time, Chibas mouth sneered, and he did not expect such a powerful one to actually lose in this place. But there is a saying that is very good, all of which are destined. Since it is already a fate, it is not strong in this respect. If you want to die, you have to die. And now Chiba, he is ready to die. With this in mind, the small pepper was protected by the death of Chiba, and his hands were tightly pulled with small peppers. Even if his body is very seriously injured, he will not die. Although the people in Chiba are very powerful and have domineering in the body, in the face of this, with more enemies, even if he is stronger, he can not face this situation. And it is at this time. This guy in Sauron also saw the situation of Chiba adults, but now he has no way to withdraw. His eyes also flashed a trace of surprise, but also panic, but even so can not move a step, because Lei Ying this guy stared at him. "I have to tell you that there is absolutely no time to look around during the battle!" Humph! At this time, the Thunder is very powerful. It can even be said that he has now firmly held Sauron, and Lei Ying has no extra time to go to Chiba. He simply has no way to make time. "Chiba adults..." Saurons ghost knife stabbed with Lei Ying, and the other one immediately threw it to Chiba when he saw the chaos in Chiba. "Next, ghost knife. It is very helpful to you." After getting two knives, Chiba adults became very confident at this time. And he was very powerful when he fought... In this case, if you don''t work hard, the death will be the little pepper in front of you. "Everyone should be together, don''t be afraid of him. Now this guy has lost all his strength." Indeed, as this guy said, the current Chiba adults can basically say that they have lost most of their power. But even so, he still has something, no loss, that is, persistence and embarrassment to his companions. "It hurts!" Yes, it was at this time that the back of Chibas adult was suddenly hit by a person, and he was deeply stuck in the middle of his back. But Chiba adults didn''t scream! . Chapter 186： :clue Just as Chiba was violently confessing in the mirror space, Bonnie rushed over on the monthly step. But apart from the solitary rumors, there is only sea water left, and even the two ships I saw before have disappeared, let alone the ship of ''Aunt''. The defensive hood of ԡ opened a gap, and Bonnie went in and searched the entire ship, but he did not see the shadow of Chiba. "Where the gun road is going, it won''t be in the sea." Bonnie stepped back and forth on the deck and looked at the sea anxiously. On the other side, Urki, Ace, and Beckman are rushing toward the left front of the Lord. Just now they received a telephone bug from the Duke of the Barking, and on the side of the Legs like the left front of the Lord, a patrolling sentinel saw a small boat that had not been seen. The boat that I have not seen, it is estimated that the person on the ship took Robin away. Urki looked at the front and raised his head and asked Ace, who was flying in the air. "Ace! How long will it take to get to the border!" Because Ace can be elementalized, he can easily jump into the air, and it will take 14 times to fall once in a long time. "The front is here, let me go and see!" "Well! Be careful! That should be the sniper in the black-bearded group." Beckman looked up and reminded. "Do not worry! I won''t care, and the last time I saw him!" Ace''s feet slammed on the tree, and then turned into a flame, and rushed straight out. Looking at Ace, who rushed out, Urki squeezed his fist. It turned out to be a group of black beards! Not only did Chiba back the black pot, but also secretly took Robin! This time must not let them go! Beckman looked at Urki and said: "I didn''t expect it to be a black beard. If it was said, it was the war that he provoked. He gave Ace to the Navy, and the white-bearded pirates lost more than half of his strength. And he took away Kaido, and recruited several lv6 prisoners to be crew members. Now he is here to take Robin... The bastard''s ambition is not small, and there is strength and ability to bear it....." "In the beginning, I should have killed him in Marin van Gogh, lest he come to disgust us! ''Aunt'' is also! Let''s go directly to death!" Urki said with a fist in his mouth, and the tone was as easy as pinching a fly. "The amount...cough, I am more and more interested in your ԡ, and there is such a powerful fire. Beckman squinted a little, then he said lowly. "Severely hurting a Caddo, you have already caused the idea of ??the whole sea. If you add a ''Aunt'' and kill two four emperors in a short time, I am afraid that the whole pirates will panic to you. "And panic, this kind of thing, accumulated a certain number of steps, I am afraid it is not that simple..." The two men hurried forward while talking, but when they reached the edge, they lie there. the reason is simple. There is no boat at all below. "Boat?!! People?!!" Urki squatted on the edge, popping his head anxiously looking. The most worrying thing happened. They came too late and the boat had already left. "Will the boat float under the belly? I will go down and see." After that, Urki jumped directly to a tiger. This can scare Beckman. To know that this is the ability of the fruit, skip it and say that it will not find a boat, even if it is found, it is useless, because he is not dead under Van Oka''s bullet, or drowned in the sea. Quickly grabbed the volley and grabbed Urki, Beckman filled the black line of the road. "What do you want to do! Looking for death? Below is the sea!!" And Urki completely disregarded Beckman''s dissuasion, where he struggled. "Let me go!! I have to go down and see!!!" This guy has great strength..... Beckman was surprised. He was the deputy captain of the famous ''Red Hair Pirates''. Even if power is not his strength, this kid should not be his opponent, but now he is only struggling a few times, Beckman I can hardly catch him. "You forgot Ace to look for it! You are now jumping from such a high place, labor and capital are too late to save you, you sink to the bottom of the sea! One hundred percent dead!" Urki doesn''t know this truth, but he just wants to go and see, maybe Robin is fighting again now! However, a voice shattered his illusions. "There is no boat below, and there is no underneath like the Lord." A fiery red figure rushed out from the front, and Ace rushed up with a rope. "There are no ships around, they should have been escaped by them........" It was said that Urki sat on the ground with no eyes. "How could this be.." And Ace said quickly and waved. "Don''t, don''t be like this, don''t be too sad, it''s not good to chase Robin back!" "Which is so simple," Beckman sighed heavily. "From the beginning to the end, we didn''t even see their shadows. If we saw them, we could infer the range from their costumes, but now there is no intelligence." The sea...." "Hey, who said there is no intelligence!" Ace said with a rope in his hand. 923 "I really didn''t see a boat underneath, but I found a seriously wounded fur man below, and found a bullet hole in his body. From the size point of view, if I didn''t guess wrong, he should be Van Oka was hurt, I can''t get him up, so I tied it with a rope." Urki glanced, and there was a glimmer of hope in his eyes. "Then he will know what it is!!" "definitely will." Urki did not say anything, and took the rope and pulled it up. In the mirror space on the other side, Chiba has already blown up the lungs. "You can''t say it!!!" Chiba squats at the Kataku chestnut that has become a pig''s head, and his eyes are red. However, the other side of Kata Ku Li just barely opened his eyes, and then closed up. "I said what I said, believe it or not, if I plan to kill me as soon as possible, but kill me, just wait for my mother''s revenge!" "I am going to your revenge!!" Chiba slammed his fist on the face of Katakul, and directly rotated him to fly out. Then he pulled a leg whip and pulled it to the ground while his body was still in the air. "Come on me!! Where did you bring Robin!!". Chapter 561： Despair [subscription] It was at this moment that Chiba adults fell to the ground, and his eyes were full of despair. Even a little bit of feeling is not there, basically it can be said that it becomes very numb. "how is this possible!" That''s right, at this moment, not only Sauron, but all members including Tianrui feel this. When his master is dying, the guys heart seems to be suddenly slamming down. It has become completely unproposed, as if it has died. "What kind of thing is this all about?" At the same time, at Tians headquarters, Yues eyes seemed to be hollow, and she didnt know how to express her current mood. Six gods have no owner, and can even be said to be quite ugly. And her face was very pale at this time, and she didn''t know how to describe it. ...... The stop of the heart indicates the end of the Chiba man in this era. But when he died, he did something that he was particularly happy with. That is to save a girl he likes very much. This person''s name is called a small pepper. Then Chibas eyes slowly closed... But at this time, the One Piece system suddenly appeared, and a very beautiful voice of a girl sounded. Suddenly began to say One Piece, the new mission is released as follows. The new world is about to open, and your life in this world is over. And at this time, you will not be able to take away all the One Piece skills you originally acquired. Now that you are moving your battlefield, you will get a chance to challenge yourself, but all the skills that belonged to you will all be confiscated by the One Piece system. In other words, that means you have to start a new mission, a new adventure plan. It is as if my own thoughts have fallen into silence and are endlessly floating in this darkness. In this vast universe, the body of Chiba adults feels like a light float. He didn''t know which world he was falling. But when he wakes up again... The world around us has obviously changed, and it is totally different from the original world. "Get up!!" At this time, a very sweet voice sounded. At the beginning, Chiba adults thought it was the One Piece system, but when he looked at it carefully, the girl in front of him was actually a real person, and she also wore a pair of ponytails. The very beautiful face was also very tender. . It can be said that it is a pretty pretty girl. However, this situation has made Chiba feel a little depressed. He is a bit confused about his current state, and now he is what it is. Where is this place... Looking at the ceiling above, I used to be confused in this time. He didn''t know how to solve this problem. "Where is this?" I feel that my head is a little dizzy, but I still see this ceiling, and when he gets up and sees the computer next to his left hand. At this time in Chiba, the whole person seems to be spiritual. Yes, Chiba really appears in his home at the moment, and this room is his bedroom, and the girl in front of her, although she still can''t figure out who it is. But the only thing that Chiba can be sure of at the moment is that he has returned to the original world, the blue planet, which is the real society. As for this very cute girl, I really don''t know. "Brother... Today is the day when you go to school, how can you be here!" When Chiba heard the vocabulary, he looked like a slap. How do you feel this development is a bit like the feeling inside Japanese manga. And you know, in the last second, isn''t Chiba still fighting with the group of guys in the Naruto world? How is the current style of this second become so fast. Looking at myself, this very lazy brother, Tong estimated that the straight leaves are very unhappy. "Tongren brother, you promised me to go to the school today to report, how is it that you regret it now?" Kirito brother... Asking for flowers When Chiba heard this vocabulary, he could say that he was in a very embarrassing situation. Yes, when Chiba heard the vocabulary, he immediately realized what kind of state he was in now, and looked at the girl''s face carefully. He did look exactly the same as Kirito''s sister. This means that now it has come to the world of the sword **** domain? I go What kind of situation is it that he should fail in the world of fire, can it be said that failure is equal to death, but it does not mean eternal death. what At this time, Chiba can be said to be quite overwhelmed. In the face of this situation, he does not know what to do, but one thing he can be sure of is that his current identity has become Kirito. ....... Originally thought that he had returned to his own world, but suddenly again mistakenly entered the other, the game world. At this time, Chiba is still very disbelieving. Then he slammed his sister and looked at the calendar when he saw the calendar on 2002. The whole head seems to be collapsing. Then shouted out loudly against the One Piece system. "I am going to your mother''s b, do you want to be so pitted! Even if I have disappeared in the world of One Piece, then you will let me disappear forever, why do you bring me to the world?" Indeed, before that time, he was ready to go to hell, but what he did not expect was that the One Piece system once again gave him a chance to be born again. And this is the most **** thing, actually came to the world of the sword **** domain. Hey In this case, Chiba has nothing to say. Since this is coming, why should you not experience it well? "Going to school, haven''t I told you? I hate going to school. I won''t go today." At this time, Chiba soon entered the play, to know that he is quite familiar with the anime of the sword **** domain, and he also knows the character of this guy. . Chapter 562： :Technology House If you have to label the Kirito, it is the silk, the dead house, the technical game otaku. But the Kirito guy has different characteristics in other people, that is, in the game world, it can be equivalent to a hanging b. And not only that, this hanging b is not only very powerful, but looks good. Since this is coming, you may have to do a good job of this Kirito. Just to make Chiba feel very embarrassed, now he does not know where he is, or whether the story of sao has not developed. Indeed, when he won the body of Kirito, the memory was quickly inherited. Now in this case, the distance from sao, the official release of the game, will take nearly two months. In other words, now, I am a "seven-six-three". And according to Chibas thoughts, as long as he does not despise the game that day, his life will not be threatened. But at this time, it looks like a very strange idea that interrupted Chiba. That''s right, this voice is the One Piece system. It is also a very soft sister. And her voice can even be said to be quite, the most magnetic, it sounds quite su, and it feels very good. The One Piece system penalty task is as follows. You must be familiar with this game for a month. Then on the day the game was released, it entered the game world. And complete all the Raiders tasks. If you can''t finish it at the prescribed time, it''s like the rules of the game in the Sword Art World. Your people in the real world will be killed. I am acting... This is typical of people who are going to die in the dead. If they are normal people, they will never agree to this condition. But Chiba has no way, not that he does not want to refuse. But because the current Chiba has no way to refuse, he does not know how to say. So, in general, all this is the fault of the One Piece system. If it werent for the One Piece system, he wouldnt come to the Naruto world, and would not even come to this potholes sao. "Brother, what are you thinking about!" "Now you have to hurry up. If you don''t go today, I will confiscate your game console tomorrow." Oh, at this time, my sister suddenly turned a blind eye to herself, and she said to herself very disdainfully. "Brother, if you continue to stay here every day, you will definitely not find a girlfriend." ...... Well, Chiba suddenly began to admit it at this time. It is true that she looks like a dead man, and in the real world, it is indeed a dead house. It seems to be very similar to Kirito. It can even be said that two people are exactly the same. Including its character, it can basically be said to belong to the same type, so in this case, Chiba is not a special resentment, after all, it has saved its own life. In the end, under the coercion of her sister, she had to choose a compromise, and this time he did not call Qian Chiye to call Tongren. As for why it is called Kirito, of course, it also has its reasons. In an extremely reluctant situation, Chiba finally climbed slowly. Then came to the mirror and he looked at himself in a pair of glasses. I didn''t expect my face to change at this time, and it was exactly the same as Kirito. It can be said that the similarity between the two people is very high, just like the restoration, just like the one carved out in a mold. I was so surprised that I couldnt speak. I stood there in such a dull way, even without saying a word. How to describe the current situation, if it is just crossing, it does not matter. But in other cases, it seems that it is not quite that. And this situation can be said to be quite dangerous... "My days, this is not only fine, but the appearance has changed, and even the voice has changed." It was at this time that when Chiba spoke, he found that his voice suddenly became exactly the same as Kirito. Not only the sound is exactly the same, but the habits and movements are exactly the same. "grass" Although I dont hate this face, I dont feel like Im handsome, but I still feel weird..... I did some simple work, and soon after I brushed my teeth, Chiba went out. I know that today, when he went to high school on the first day. It seems that I have not been to school for a long time before, and going to school today has no big impact anyway. In fact, the reason why Chiba is going to school is that his sister is forced to get rid of the game console in the room tomorrow. He is forced to helpless. So now he has only two choices, the first one, the obedient, the second to school. Obviously, this guy chose the second way. It is at this time, when Chiba runs at school, on the road. He suddenly saw the scenery on both sides. There are cherry blossoms on both sides. It seems that this place should be **** country. It is only strange that Chiba is running on this road. He did not meet a sister. The reason why he did not meet, it is because in this case, people have already arrived at the school, and of course there are some late, just like now. When Chiba was running, a girl suddenly appeared in front and collided with him. The girls zuiba was carrying a loaf of bread. And this bread is very big. Not only that, but the girl in 3.9 still holds a cup of cow nai. Then she put the bread in her mouth and ran fast. When the two men collided, Chiba felt that today may be the time to go. Because of this girl in front of her, her body is very good, especially in some places, very eye-catching. This thing is too big, it just brightens itself. "I''m sorry, I am very sorry, I didn''t mean it. I hope you can forgive me." It hurts... At this time, the girl touched her pi stock and felt a trace of pain. Start a new world, the sword **** domain, I hope everyone will like it, like a lot of support! ! . Chapter 563： : Daily [subscription] It seems that this is indeed not a light fall. However, Chiba is a very good kid. He not only apologized, but also pulled the girl up. And the girl did not reject him, and actually stretched her hand. Although her pi stock is now a bit cold, and the pi stock is very painful, he does not blame the boy in front of him. However, Chiba did find a little blessing at this time. To be honest, he did not deliberately, but glanced at it unintentionally. "Brown" Yes, Chiba does not know how to pick up these words at this time. When Chiba took out these words, I immediately felt regret. Nothing wrong. When these words were heard by the girl, her face instantly became rosy, and you really couldnt be ashamed. ...... The brown that this guy in Chiba said is the girl, what he wears. Is it the location, I think everyone is very clear, The old driver doesn''t want to go any more, here is what you said. "You are just a staggered liu å, it is simply a shameless face, stinking liu å bastard." Then, the girl followed by a slap in the face. This slap is not to be used in Chiba. Even Chiba adults feel very surprised. Their own name is actually destroyed in such a place, and they dont know how the three words are spoken. Not just two slaps. At this time, Chiba was actually still smashed and smashed two feet. This is a bit embarrassing to your mother, but Chiba has not returned, after all, he is a boy, and the other is a girl, after all, he hurts each other. Therefore, in this case, even if she is reasonable, there is no way to get her forgiveness. The two palm prints were left on the face of Chiba. It can be said that it is quite deep, and the palm print is very red. After watching the girl leave, Chiba saw it from behind his back. It turned out that this guy was also in the same school as himself. And just at this time, Chiba adults suddenly remembered a girl. That is, he remembers the one who once appeared in the sword **** domain, forging the guy. And this guy, there seems to be some fine pockmarks on his face, maybe it may be added to the game, but it may exist in the real world. The back of this girl stupid, Chiba adults suddenly remembered, this guy. Although the two people are not particularly like, they are always a little bit worse. It can even be said exactly the same. "I went, I didn''t expect to meet her on the first day of school." Now, how can we make a good relationship with her? Be aware that this girl plays a key role in the next story mission. Although he is not the book, the heroine in the book. But knowing that if there is no one in this anime, it will change history. However, such a very important harem is actually being run by myself, and this guy is now estimated to hate himself very much. Hey How do you feel completely different from the plot in the game world. This is simply a naked pothole! Time is still a little bit, and now this time, Chiba suddenly came to this school. This is a high school and Chiba is now a freshman. I don''t know why, since I became a Kirito today, he feels that the way he walks and his habits are different. The most important thing is that he still has a game machine in his bag. It seems that Kirito is a guy who really likes to play games... Moreover, the games played by this guy are quite famous. It can even be said that the price of this game is very high. If you want to play genuine, you need to spend a lot of money. "Hey, Kirito, now you guys will actually come to the school to report, I thought you are not going to come!" what? At this time, a guy appeared in front of Kirito to say hello to Chiba, but Chiba seemed to be a slap in the face. Who is this guy who knows him? However, Chiba has never seen this guy, and in the memory of Kirito himself, this guy does not exist. So this guy is very likely to remember the wrong person, but this guy only saw that after a thousand nights it seems to become unruly. Tightly followed behind Chiba, and always called his name. "Tongren, do you really know me, I am xxx" You are a junior high school student who has been engaged for a long time, but Kirito is not impressed with this guy, so he said that Chiba would not talk to him more, and then he went to the playground of the school to prepare for the gathering. The students gathered, now is the time to welcome new students. At this time, the girls of a student union suddenly concentrated all of them together. Then the mouth said loudly. "We are not 530 regular friends who warmly welcome you, but we have a word to remind you that since you are a freshman, don''t give me trouble when you first come here in the first month, or else if." "As the president of the student, I can easily deduct the credits from it and withdraw from your academic achievements. You must know that it is your glory to go to school here." The beauty standing on the podium is very beautiful. It can be said that she looks quite high, but there is something wrong with it. She is too cold. To be honest, Chiba simply does not know this girl. But at this time, you glanced carefully and found that this girl is particularly similar to someone. Golden long flowing hair... There is also her habitual movement and her expression, which seems to be very familiar in her own impressions. That''s right, at this time, Chiba''s head is like a person who suddenly remembered the aura. This guy is the legendary goddess, the only heroine of the sword **** domain. "Ashna!!" A guy who is called a flash is mainly because her speed is too fast. Chiba also remembers the position of the deputy head of the girl when the **** Knights of this girl. . Chapter 564： :enter the game Moreover, not only do people look beautiful, but their personality is also very good. They are very popular with other players. Basically, they can be said to be perfect incarnations. To be honest, at the beginning, Chiba was not attracted to her. Its not that Asuna is not beautiful enough, but because Chiba now has no such feeling. However, after this moment, he seems to have raised interest. That''s right, you know that this girl is my future, girlfriend! In this way, in the collective meeting. Chiba suddenly called out the three words of Asuna, and then in the face of the whole school, everyone heard his shouting. In an instant, the whole playground is like a quiet down. Everyone looks at this guy, and his face can be said to be quite handsome. It does have a few points. This guy is Tongren Jun who has been seldom going to school in junior high school and playing games at home. In fact, this guy is very cold and very easygoing. However, it is inevitable that Chibas first takeover of his body will be a little uncomfortable, so this is a little bit leaky. Oh, its incomparable, especially now. Everyone is so unobtrusive looking at Chiba. Then in the next moment, many people began to whisper. Because these guys don''t understand, why is this dead house like Kirito appear here? Then Chiba heard a very small voice, of course, the two girls are commenting on themselves. "This guy I know, I saw him in junior high school, I am very handsome, I like it, but he has a shortcoming, that is, he rarely comes to school, and he doesn''t know why." At this time, a girl made a flower idiot and said to her girlfriend. Then the two men whispered there, but Chiba ignored them, just looking at Asuna. I don''t know who gave him the courage... At this time, Chiba did not know what to say, that is, unintentional, and said a word. "Oh... actually, what I want to say is that your blond hair is quite bright and bright." It may be unintentional, or there may be no topic to say, and Chiba said this. It was at this time that all the men in the school had cast their contemptuous eyes on this Chiba, and their eyes were very terrifying. If the eyes could kill, then Chiba would definitely die. ...... Its horrible for these guys to look at their eyes. "This classmate, hello!" Chiba did not think that she actually met Asuna today, but Chiba remembers that Asuna is not a school with her colleagues! Then why did she meet her at this school? You shouldn''t have changed the story. In fact, the plot has not changed at all. The change is only human, just thinking. After seeing Chiba again, Asuna showed a very perfect smile to him. It can be said that this kind of laugh can fascinate all beings. Asuna is worthy of being the female number one in the world of Sword Art. The appearance is perfect, especially his blond hair, under the breeze. It is like a fairy. I don''t know why, after seeing Chiba, Asuna felt that her heart seemed to jump very fast. Although I saw him for the first time today, I always felt that I had seen him like him. "This classmate, thank you very much for your compliments!" At this time, Asuna was deeply grateful to Chiba. When he made this move, everyone in the school was surprised. You know, the girl of Asuna in this school has always been a cold, like a queen. There are no other boys who are free to approach. Don''t say that you can get a smile from Asuna, this is simply a delusion. But today there is a boy who actually praised her in front of the whole school. And the main thing is that this guy actually laughed. So after this scene happened, everyone in the school was surprised to say nothing. "What is this?" The schools time is arguably quite fast, and its particularly boring. Although its the first day of the school to report, it looks like tomorrow is the weekend. So Chiba chose to go home very early, when Chiba returned home. He felt very tired, and the main point was that he didn''t know the words in this place, but ordinary language communication could. Just like illiterate, although I will say it here, I dont know the text. It seems that Chiba is also very helpless, after all, he is just a passer. Not a real, figure in the world of Sword Art. After eating dinner, Chiba said goodbye to her sister and then returned to her room. Call... after he came to his room. The whole person is like a state of powerlessness. I was in the school today during the day, but I entered the eyes of others early. When he returns home, he can only play the game. It seems that he will stay at home tomorrow and not go to school. So at this time, Chiba came to the front of his computer and took a helmet. It seems that this sword **** domain has not yet been beta, now it is only during the beta period. (Zhao Hao Zhao) As for the effect? As long as you can give it a try, at this time, Chiba saw the game, the cover on it is indeed the sao of the sword **** domain. As for how it works, it is not necessarily the case. Of course, considering your own future battles, it is said that Chiba must be familiar with this game. Otherwise he would not know how to play. When Chiba took the helmet and linked it, his consciousness gradually disappeared and he directly linked the game. ". Start logging in to confirm your identity." This game helmet shows the landing status of Chiba and shows his true identity. Welcome to the World of Sword Art Online to confirm the connection, now the server is connected. Then Chiba felt a blank around her head. . Chapter 565： : Enter the game world Start connecting to the main server, the connection is successful, and now you have successfully logged into the world of Sword Art Online. The game is now in beta time. Sure enough, exactly the same as Chiba thought, I hope that the time for official beta will take more than a month, which means that you are in this period of time. Have enough time to brush monsters. Then accumulate your own strength, and then you will be able to be invincible in the world of this sword **** domain. Of course, all this is just to be able to keep yourself alive. I didn''t expect this to be the server of the Sword Art Online. It was at this time, suddenly, a girl''s voice was issued, which was very nice. At the beginning, Chiba thought that the voice of this girl was the One Piece system. But in the end, after listening carefully, I found that the voices of the two people were completely different. That voice is a lot more lovely. And it''s not like a machine, it''s very dull. And the sound of this kind of server is not like the old woman. Did not think that it was actually a little girl. It sounds like 397 gives people a very good feeling. "Welcome to the world of Sword Art Online, please enter your account number and password." At this time, the main server suddenly issued instructions, but what surprised Chiba was that the system of this sword **** domain actually needed a verification code. I really didn''t think of Chiba. He thought it was already bound. Then just log in, but I didn''t expect it to be such a trouble. However, Chiba Sea finally chose to obey. Now he has no way, he must quickly experience this game during the beta period, and find the fastest way to upgrade and the way to earn coins. Although Chiba was the first to land in the world of the sword **** domain yesterday, his technique of playing games can be said to be first class. To know that in the original world, Chiba is a game house. Therefore, for this kind of game, it can not only have a quiet mind to analyze, but also can dominate the game. (beeh) One night passed quickly, and Chiba also mastered some of the attacks. The main thing is that he has mastered the rapid upgrade and the way to make money here, knowing that both of these can make him achieve good results in the game. And it is the experience that can lay a good foundation for yourself during the public beta. Today is another weekend morning. Chiba is not going to school. After eating a sandwich biscuit in the morning, he started his wonderful journey as an adventurer. Of course, this kind of adventure is limited to the game world. A game world called Sword Art Online. In this game, it can be resurrected after not being killed during the beta period, and this game is a veritable multi-element game. There are also a lot of different professions, but the most important ones are adventure-based, including even the Cavalier Swordsman level forge, and some magical players. In short, in this game, the character can be said to be diverse, which is why this game is so popular. The main thing is that there is one here. The name of the city of the Iron and Steel City is called the Tower of Death. Of course, this is just the name given to him by Chiba himself. In fact, he has a name. Its name is Ain Grande, the huge floating city of Iron Grove, a castle made of steel and rock. There are 100 floors, there are several cities inside, a lot of streets, village forests and grasslands and even forests and grasslands. And not only that, there is a connecting ladder between the upper and lower floors, but the stairs are all in the dangerous labyrinth area full of monsters. So I want to, I have to hit the next day, this is all the monsters in the mystery palace. And this is a death game, of course, now during the beta period, Chiba knows that at this time, it does not mean anything. But after the public beta, a guy named Mao Shijingyan will bring this game to a crazy state. The tens of thousands of players trapped here will participate in a very crazy game, called For the death game. Although this is just a game, it is not a joke. The design of the game was developed by the spearfield crystal rock. This guy is a scientist and a game developer who studied the sao. As for the purpose of this guy, then no one knows. However, this game is unusually hot during the promotion period. Even if it does not reach the public beta time, there are still many people playing. It can even be said that the popularity of the Sword Art Online game is definitely beyond your imagination, and it has reached tens of thousands before the beta test. So I can imagine how hot this game is, good night, as a veritable heavy game fan. I think Chiba will play this game without hesitation. The reason why I will do this is because the One Piece system has given him a task. However, tonight, he began to enter the world of the sword **** domain. "Welcome to the time of the sword **** domain, I want to ask if you are a master or a rookie. If you are a master, please leave your number. If it is a rookie, I hope you will leave here." It was at this time that an old mans voice appeared. In front of Chiba, there is a blue sky floating above the sky with a huge npc. The old man is wearing a cloak, but what makes Chiba feel very strange is how this guy will appear here. Because in the past few days, Chiba did not meet this old man, but today he suddenly met him. Seriously, this old man is really too ugly, his face is very ugly, it is indeed a very annoying npc. And this guy seems to repeat only such a sentence, I heard that Chiba is almost old. "Can I directly refuse to answer your question? Because I saw your face, I want to vomit." At this time, Chiba directly chose to bypass this npc direct login game. . Chapter 566： ：npc Just as he was about to bypass the npc directly, the old man suddenly floated slowly. Then came to the front of Chiba. "I know that this guy is very powerful during the beta period, but I want to tell you something. In this world, I am God." When the old man said this, Chibas mouth flashed a little surprised. What exactly is this old man doing, and dare to say such a thing? In the world, its hard to accept. Chiba at the moment, wearing a black robe, and holding a black sword in his hand. Then the two people are squatting together _, mutual rudeness. "If you have anything, just say it. I don''t like to bend around, and now I don''t have time to talk to you here." Indeed, as Chiba said, he must now have more resources and gold coins, and he can''t delay time here. He only has a month to get acquainted with the game. When the time is public beta, then that is to play for life, if it does not reach the level of Kirito. That''s your life''s life is always possible, you have to finish it. "Today, you have to answer my two questions. The first question is, are you a rookie or a master?" In fact, this npc is not malicious, he just fulfilled his duties. But Chiba has some doubts on this side, and answering this question is good for him. Therefore, at this time, Chiba finally could not help, he actually raised his sword in his hand. A black sword, so fast, arrived at the neck of this npc. As long as the npc moves one step forward, his neck is likely to be cut off by the entire Chiba. "I said that your old man is really a very gossip!" Indeed, as Chiba said, this old man is too annoying, and he has long endured him for a long time. In this case, if you do not choose to explode. Then I am really sorry for myself. "How do you want to kill me? Do you think this kind of thing is possible? Hahaha!!" At this time, the guy in the cloak suddenly came, in front of Chiba, even if Chiba put the sword against his neck, he did not care. And he is still laughing at the moment. I can even say that I am very happy. "Do you think that if you are rude to me, can you have a safe life in this world of swords and gods?" I didn''t expect this npc old man to threaten Chiba at this time. The reason why this old man would say this is because the player will become a red name after attacking npc. In other words, as long as Chiba is working on this old man, he will definitely be attacked by other players in a week. This is no doubt. After all, in this game, the red name is like this player, it is attacked by others. Once you have a red name... It is very likely that it will be rounded up by other public guilds. Therefore, the old man in front of him is already dead. Chiba does not dare to do anything to him, so he will only be provocative in this way. But in the next moment, all the people in the Sword Art Online game were shocked. "Do you think I dare not attack you? Or let us try!" At this time, Chiba was also provoked interest, he is dismissive of this npc. It is really doubtful that Mao Shijing Yans head is a problem, and he actually made such an npc. Its so special that its so hot. "Ha ha!!!" Even if you have the courage to attack me, do you have this permission? You have to know that in the time of the sword **** domain, the player is impossible to attack the npc. You must know that npc is God in this world. It is indeed like the old man said, in the world of the sword **** domain, the npc that the player can''t attack. This is also to ensure the safety of npc, so Mao Yan Jing Yan has set such a command that can not be disobeyed. However, this does not mean that there is no such permission. Although there is no permission for the player, there is still another way. Asking for flowers Just like the current Chiba. The idea of ??whether or not to attack npc has actually been circulated a few days ago. As long as the level of the game player, in the month before the beta test, reached 70 or more, and speed, has been as far as possible to achieve properties, more than 10,000. All have the authority to play, npc. However, in just one month, the players in Chengdu can basically do not exist. Even if you are a RMB player, it will not play any role in this world. Because the world of the sword **** domain is very fair. The first is the RMB player, which only plays a certain auxiliary role. The most important thing is to brush the monster and improve your experience. This is the king. ................... Humph! It was at this time that there was a trace of disdain in the corner of Chibas mouth. For the old man in front of him, he can now say that it is very hot. But Chiba didn''t know a bit, but now his scene was actually broadcast live, causing people in the entire sword **** domain to know him. One of the places, surrounded by a lot of people, this group of people have knowledge of forgings, and even knights, they have different forms, but their eyes are concentrated on this screen. "Is this guy not Kirito?" It was at this time that one of the boys suddenly recognized Chiba, who was a classmate who was in class with Chiba in the same class. However, there was a slight surprise in the eyes. I didn''t expect this guy. At this time, I actually played the npc in front of me. You must know that this old man can be said to be a very powerful person in the sword **** domain. Although this guy is just an npc, he has the right to fight. As well as some, inexplicable permissions. I didn''t expect this guy from Chiba to be stared at him. "Welcome to the world of the Sword Art Online, but I think you can attack me, basically impossible." Indeed, the Chiba at the moment was broadcast live, and his dialogue with the old head of the npc was directly played on the big screen of the sword **** domain. . Chapter 567： : full service A lot of players have noticed this picture, especially those who are safe and in town. At this moment, they stopped the movements in their hands and did not send them, and then stared at the big screen. "This guy is just a brain, how can this kind of thing be done?" At this time, a boy said very disdainfully, he glanced at the Chiba in the screen, and there was a sneer in the corner of his mouth. You know, in the world of the sword **** domain, people who can achieve this condition cannot exist. So in this case, all the players are all kinds of ridicule for Chiba, and all kinds of look down. Because Chiba is very weak at this time. Because this guy doesn''t have any armor, the clothes he wore were "seventy-three" and it was an ordinary dress. And this dress looks very low grade. The main thing is that this guy''s hand actually holds a black sword. Looking at his poorer equipment, I feel that this guy''s level should not be very high. Its hard to be a newbie! All the players in the sword **** domain are seeing, after this live broadcast, the Chiba inside is said to sigh. "Is this guy''s brain a shadow, or the guy''s head is really sick, how is it possible in this situation!" So the next scene makes everyone so surprised that they can''t speak. At this time, Chiba, in the corner of my mouth, I dont know why I had a slight confidence. Then he disappeared quickly... Everyone stared at Chiba in the screen. After seeing him disappear, everyone thought that this guy was afraid that the diaper pants had already gone offline. So at this time, everyone laughed haha. But there is only one girl in this, and there is no laugh. This girl is Asuna, a beautiful woman with golden hair. In the world of swords and gods, the ratio of men and women is very unbalanced. So there is also a situation, just like in the real world, it is actually a boy, but in the game it has changed into a girl. This is also the legendary pseudonym, of course, this pseudonym is quite small. But in general, in the sword **** domain, the proportion of men and women in the game is relatively stable. But the game is a game after all. With a real name, it can be said that it basically does not exist. But Asuna is a very strange existence. In this world of swords and gods, she doesn''t change her appearance, even the name is true. Asuna, in the real world, is also the name, and she is also the name in the game world. A very, nice name. "This guy can''t disappear like this." I don''t know why, in the heart of Asuna, she always has such a feeling that this guy in front of her is definitely not simple. Sure enough, the next scene that happened to the people in the entire world of the sword and the gods, all the players were shocked. The man in black and holding a black, straight sword, when his figure appeared again. The black sword in the hands of this guy has already penetrated the body of the npc. This speed is simply too fast, and even many people have not seen it. But there are also some masters who have seen the action of this guy, just like Bisina. "What is this guy doing? What is he sacred?" At this time, everyone present was taken aback. For the man in black clothes, everyone began to speculate. Is it that he is the master of the Raiders that has been rumored in recent days. It has been rumored recently that a man in black clothes is killing monsters in the maze. When the more powerful players arrived, the maze was opened. Therefore, everyone suddenly remembered this at this time, the rumor of the powerful, is this guy who is in front of him, is he? Is it true that he can say this in a situation like this? Not the man in front of him, who will be who. "How is it possible? You have no authority at all!" The old man, npc, didnt know what happened when he was dying..... He only knows that he is npc. In this world, he has absolute power and is killed by the man in front of him. There was a surprise in the eyes, because if npc was killed, it can basically be said that there is no power to resurrect. In other words, that is to say this npc equipment, game developers can change or re-change one. That means that the old man''s life has come to an end. When he was dying, he kept talking in his mouth, it was impossible, how could this kind of thing happen! Indeed, as the old man said, it is basically impossible to attack npc. But there are no exceptions, just like this. "You said that I can''t kill you, then you can look at my attributes!" Hey, at this time, there is a slight disdain in the corners of Chibas mouth. How could this happen? It was at this time that the old man, npc, suddenly flashed a ray of light inside his eyes. This guy looked at Chiba at this time as the game, the player''s attributes. The name of the game player character. Kirito! The current number of days of login is 22 days. The current level is the highest! The current combat value is the highest in the full service, and the strength attribute 5.1 is ranked in the top of the full service. The main thing is that this guy is satisfied with a condition, that is basically, all the labs here are all he has hit. If you say that in the world of the sword **** domain, the former Kirito is very abnormal, it is a hanging b. It can be said that the current Chiba, is a real hanging b, good guys with Kirito, also need the help of his companions in the Raiders. But now Chiba, which is in front of everyone, has nearly 50 layers of labyrinth bosses that he personally solved. Imagine how rich this guy''s combat experience is. Even with the help of the One Piece system, he can still have such a powerful force. . Chapter 568： : The existence of Niubi But the most important thing is that this guy still relies on the technology of playing games. After all, in this world, it is not the power, but how to play this game. The only way to increase the level of reinforcement of your equipment is to be able to dominate the world. Therefore, this old man, before disappearing, has a very surprised face. "This kind of thing is impossible to achieve..." I see that you guys are really a lot of nonsense, or just give me to die! It seems that Chiba has no more patience at this time. "You still see me when you give me hell, I feel very annoying!" It was at this time that Chiba made an initiative. He pulled out the weapon in his hand, and then the npc disappeared, as if the glass was broken and slowly disappeared into the air. Not when the old man disappeared, he said a word to Chiba, although the voice was very small, but Chiba still heard it. "You guy, I advise you not to be too happy too early, you 14 to know, even if you can kill, but you are now in a state of red name, in other words, full service now Chase you!" Oh... Its really like what the old man said, and Ive looked at my character, name, and attributes at this time and found that the name on it has turned red. That is, at this time, the system suddenly issued a first-level warning. As a player Chiba attacked the npc, resulting in the back now, full service release, mission reward system. As long as it is able to kill him, you will receive a prize of more than 7 million in the crystal. I didn''t expect that I was still worth the money. At this time, the corner of my mouth flashed a smile. It seems that I am definitely famous this time, although it is only a period of beta testing, but there are many people playing this game. call However, since this matter has already been done, there is no room for regret, and there is no way to regret it. The so-called soldiers will block, the water will cover the earth, this is the truth. "We teamed up to kill this guy." Looking at this guy on the screen, there are two words in the eyes of everyone, which is money, yes, you must know that this million gold coins can buy good equipment. Not only can I buy good equipment, I can buy it, I have a good house, and I have a lot of skills, so it is very important to say that money is in the world of this sword **** domain. Especially this guy, anyway, he is now a red name, as long as he kills him, not only for the people, but also can get a lot of property. So in this case, many people have been provoked the will to fight. However, just as this group of people discussed how to deal with Chiba, there was a picture suddenly appearing on the big screen. The above actually shows the name and attributes of Chiba. Level 78, the best strength attribute, is almost reaching the limit. The main thing is that this guy is holding a magic sword in his hand, and basically has no defeat in his battle, and can even say that he has won all the battles and defeated the labyrinth boss. Actually up to 100%... I am acting... After the players saw the introduction of this property, the eyes of each one were bigger than the cows, and your mother was going to be against the sky. But it is impossible for RMB players to reach this level. No wonder this guy actually has the authority to attack npc. It is the existence of God of War with your mother. If at the beginning, everyone saw that Kirito could attack npc, they were already surprised to say nothing. After the group of people saw his information, even some of the group''s guys had already given up. This is your mother who has to fight with death. A lot of players have given up at this time, even if he is a red name player, if he can''t beat him, then he can only take away his equipment. At this time, Yasna also showed a smile in her mouth. Looks like a little bit of interest for this red name player. What I did not think of by Asuna was that this guy actually had such a strong fighting power, because from his thin look, it was like a newbie. I did not expect this guy, the title is actually a hero. "One million, this is ten million gold coins!" At this time, a forged man suddenly saw this picture, she is a girl, and there is a flash of surprise in her eyes, but more concerned is that this million gold coins. If this asset can get her, she can open a bigger, more luxurious forging shop! I think I have already drooled... But now she, there is no way, after all, she is just a forging person, in the battle is not an opponent at all, 923 so that can only be seen through the eyes. Huh... At this time, Chiba finally landed in this game. Because it is considered that the game may be besieged by other players, so this time Chiba has played a little gold coin, let yourself appear in the designated position. At this time, Chiba''s two feet stepped on the ground and his eyes opened. He feels incredible now, although it is only in the game world, but it is exactly the same as the real world, especially this touch. And the realism of the picture is exactly the same. This is completely stealth technology, I did not expect it in 2022. This technology actually reached the peak period. Although it is still unbelievable, but now this situation has not allowed Chiba to continue to stay here. Now he must act now. "Dad... I finally saw you again." It was at this time that a girl who had a very good voice suddenly appeared. She is an elf, and she is still a fairy. He is very small, dressed in white, and has two pairs of wings in the back. The most important thing is this guy, or an npc. Her name is the knot. . Chapter 569： : Jieyi [five more to subscribe] The reason why two people will know, is because, in the Raiders, Chiba unintentionally, arrived in this room, and took this guy down. Although there is a subtle difference in the world of the sword **** domain. But now Chiba is indeed ahead of schedule, because in the original plot, the knot appeared after the public beta, but Chiba did not think that she actually met her when she was testing. ... The main thing is that this guy actually called his father. Ok, in fact, there have been some things happening here. A lot of things, but they cant be explained here one by one. At this time, Chiba couldn''t help but start to vomit in my heart. I am your father, then your mother, Asuna. Of course, at this time, she has not yet appeared. "Hey, you are very powerful. I didn''t expect to make headlines today." At this time, the knot suddenly popped up a screen. This screen is blue, showing a series of dynamics on it, all about the world of the Sword Art Online. However, the most popular is the latest one, XX, XX, defeated npc, it is going to be against the sky. Of course, there is still a wanted order on the blue screen. Of course, this is officially made. There is no way for Chiba. Therefore, this is the next Chiba, to the position of the red man. However, watching these dynamic Chiba suddenly, clicked into a post, in this top post, there are a lot of players in this area began to discuss. "You said why this guy is so powerful? This is a metamorphosis." Red what Xiaomi posted. "Well, I agree with the view upstairs. This guy is just too powerful. I didn''t expect to be able to attack the npc, which is even better than those of the RMB players!" Xiaohu, posted a post. Xxx Then I followed a series of posts, saying that among these posts, more than 70% of them support Chiba to do so. For this reason? It should be said that it is quite simple. Why is this guy going to support Chiba? First of all, this first Chiba **** is a silk. In the game of Sword Art Online, the silk is basically a large part. Already playing games, the price of the sale is not very high, and the general silk can be afforded. Is this the second point? Silk is a group of guys who love to join in the fun, just like the fear of the world is not chaotic. The third point is that this group of people actually hate PC in particular, but there is no way to defeat him. You have no authority at all for this group of silks. Therefore, the current Chiba is a precedent, a very strong presence in the back, of course, a group of silk support. "This guy is still very powerful, but we should not consider teaming up to do him, after all, the reward, very much v." Chiba looked at these posts at this time, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes. The main thing is that he feels that these influences on himself are not great. Even if these guys send these things? What''s so great. "Dad, now you can say that it is quite active. If you establish a guild in this situation, you will definitely pull a lot of people." At this time, I suddenly made a suggestion for the money. However, this proposal was quickly denied. It was not that Chiba did not want to do this, but because he did not like it. This kind of thing in the union is actually very troublesome. And now that I have a task in the body, I must be very fast, familiar with the progress of this game, we must know that in the public beta, there are many, there will be changes in the monsters. At that time, if you can''t do an accurate attack, you are likely to die. This is not a joke. "I don''t have that interest." Looking at my father''s lack of interest, there is no more to say about the knot. At this time, she tossed her little mouth. And began to fly around the circle around Chiba. "That dad, what are we going to do next?" At this time, Xiaojie said so. At this time, Chiba thought of going home, first want to go to a place. In the world of Sword Art Online, if you want to transfer places, it is very simple. You only need to have something called a transfer crystal tower. Ability to change your position in an instant. When you come to another place. At this time, Chiba will take out the crystal transfer tower in his body. ". Transfer it! 36-story cabin." At this time, Chiba suddenly shifted, his position. And at the time of the knot, Chiba followed him. "What exactly is it?" At this time, the characters in the Knights of the Blood League began to build up, but at this time the head of the Blood League Knights was not a Maoyan crystal rock. But Asuna. "Head, this guy, our guild must be crusaded. After all, this is a million gold coins. If ten million gold coins are obtained by our guild, they will be able to expand." At this time, one of the players said so, it seems that he is very concerned about this tens of thousands of gold coins. And in this case, many members who have been moved by him have stood up. If you want to defeat this crazy guy, just kill this (Zhao''s) guy once and get a million gold coins, you will get it easily. "I know you, the mood at the moment, but what I want to tell you is that it is not that simple to defeat this guy." To know that Asuna, in this game world, can be said to be quite powerful. Even the president of the Blood League Knights felt that this guy would not be defeated easily. What are the qualifications of the guys in front of me? "This thing, don''t worry about it first, because we are not particularly understanding of the strength of this guy, so I will observe it for a few days." Asuna made the most calm judgment, but at this time, suddenly someone stood up and began to refute. "But, President Asuna, this red name is only a week. If it is more than this time, everything will be in vain." Chapter 570： : Chalet In the original anime world, this cabin Chiba clearly remembers that it was purchased by Kirin Yasna. The surrounding environment can be said to be quite good, the scenery is beautiful, and the air is very fresh when it gets up in the morning. This cabin is actually the place where Kirito and Asuna are waiting, but the specific number of layers, Chiba has also forgotten. The reason why Chiba has bought this place may be because of the memory of the world. After all, this anime he likes very much. And now he has changed his role, in other words, as the Kirito, a very powerful role. The beginning is like this. Kirito is a persistent existence. If you are not strong enough, you will definitely not achieve this effect. When Chiba took the crystal tower in his hand and transferred it, his eyes immediately passed a trace of surprise. Because at the next moment, I found a very wrong place. Now this guy can be said to be quite prosperous. After all, Chiba now kills npc. Therefore, overnight, the game world of the entire sword **** domain is bursting. The latest post, anonymous, about the sword sword domain game npc was killed once, top recommended! 490 Next is a player''s thread called a beautiful boy. "Its really good to play, we havent seen it before. I am used to these npcs, it can be said that it is for the people to kill! Then another player continued to follow the thread and then said. "It''s just a pity that this hero." XXX continue to follow the posts, these posts are very much, in a short one hour it has risen to a few thousand. It seems that the game npc in the sword **** domain is also very annoying. In fact, Chiba, entering this game, is only in a short time, about twenty or twenty minutes. I did not expect that this big boutique forum has been noisy, but after seeing these posts, he is also somewhat concerned about it. Although there are a lot of posts in the post to support him, but there are also against him, in short, the various views are different. However, there are some players who are in trouble, and they are madly squatting in Chiba. Oh, but Chiba doesnt matter. After all, whether in the real world or in the game world, powerful people will always suffer some jealousy. Therefore, as long as you keep your initial heart, you don''t have to worry about these things. When Chiba opened his eyes again, he had already arrived at a place where the place where Kirito and Asuna had been. In this place, it is full of memories of their family of three. Just to make Chiba feel strange, this cabin should be on the 22nd floor, why now it has become 36 layers. There are mountains everywhere, and the trees are big, but in general, the environment here is quite good. The sun shines through the trees and shines on the ground, giving people a very warm feeling. Unexpectedly, this kind of game, the feeling of making it is so real, especially the environment like the weather can be simulated, and the feeling of the sun gives people a very warm feeling. But the sword **** domain is only a game after all, so there are also defects in it. This is unavoidable. In the time of the sword **** domain, the environment is divided into 10 kinds. For example, winter, the snow in the sky, and the very warm sunshine in summer. Although there are many environments here, the biggest flaw is that in a certain place, it can basically be said that this state will be maintained for a lifetime. In other words, after the environment here is set up, it will basically not change. It''s like this cabin. In this (befh), the environment here is set, the weather is fine, so this place is like this every day. This is the game defect in the sword **** domain. His shortcoming is that this environment is maintained all the year round and can basically be said to be spotless. The surrounding will basically remain like this, so the game is a game, not like the real world. However, Chiba really admire this game to be so realistic, this is indeed not wrong, even Chiba did not think. Especially the kind of touch that came from the hand was simply incredible. This feeling is really too real. The place where Chiba said at this time was a jungle. Of course, this place is a safe area. However, although this place is a safe area, it looks like a labyrinth. Not far from this jungle, there is a log cabin. Chiba walked slowly toward the hut and waited for him to arrive. After the cabin, the leprechaun hidden in his arms ran out. And said to him. "Dad, this place is very beautiful, I like to stay here." Hearing the knot, he said that Chiba suddenly felt very gratified in his heart, and did not expect himself to really come to the world of the sword **** domain. Yep. At this time, Chiba nodded, then gently touched the small head of the knot. Then said to the knot. "Today, my father still has something to do, and you will stay here honestly." After hearing that Chiba said this, the knot immediately became very wronged, and not only that, her face can be said to be quite, want to cry. It is undoubted that it is very cute, so it is undoubted, and she has a white dress. It seems to be quite cute, especially when she is crying, when she is spoiled. The feeling he gave was just quite a bad start. At this time, Chiba was going to go to the maze alone, but when he saw the knot crying here, he had no way. "Dad, why don''t you bring me?" At this time, I was able to make a small knot and mutter up her cute little Zui Ba. Its really like what Chiba said. Its not that he doesnt want to bring this guy, but the place hes going to today is completely different from other labyrinths. This place is the room of boos, and this layer is quite strange. . Chapter 571： :Small knots Yesterday, Chiba passed to this level in advance, but he did not find out which room the boss was hiding in. Although he said that he made the mark, he has not found it yet. At this time, Chiba is also a bit difficult. You know, Chiba can be said to be very powerful in this game world, but I did not expect it to be in the hands of such a small family. "I don''t care, anyway, I am going to go to the knot today. Because there are knots around my father, I will be able to protect my father." This little knot is indeed not wrong, after all, he is an npc character in the world of this sword world, so she has a lot of rights, and even, those monsters that match the eighty or ninety levels. This little knot is really not lying because it is in the original world. Chiba has learned about this little goblin. And she knows the power of this guy. But even so, the current Chiba can not leave this place on behalf of the knot. It''s not that he doesn''t want to bring his clothes to his side, but because the boss at this level is really weird. Even if she has the power of npc, she can''t take the risk. "You have to be obedient, stay here waiting for me to come back." At this time, Chiba said faintly. "But... dad..." At this time, the corner of the small knot slipped a little tears. Unexpectedly, she almost cried. what After seeing this scene of Chiba, it felt that the whole person''s spirit was about to collapse. Although this guy was very powerful in the battle, his least good at dealing with the little girl. Although the current Chiba, his identity is Kirito, but he and Kirito''s character has a little difference. But fortunately, two people will marry a little girl. At this time, Chiba eventually only had the choice to compromise. Hey It was a very helpless sigh, and finally the agreement reached between the two. Chiba left the cabin with a knot and then followed him to the maze, but before he went, the two had already made three chapters. That is, the knot must be very well-behaved, hiding behind oneself, absolutely can''t, easily find his head. Although the knot is npc, it has certain authority, but now this, she has become a goblin, so she lost her authority. In fact, Chiba began to doubt a few days ago. According to the development of the plot, in the game time of the sword **** domain, the small knot is definitely not in the form of fairy. So this made him feel a bit confused. Or is it because of his own crossing that the story of this sword **** domain has changed? "La la la la..." After getting permission from Chiba, I became very happy with the old clothes, and then I flew over and flew around, around the Chiba. Although she is not the first time to go to the maze, but do not know how, every time when the small clothes go, I will feel very excited. And not only that, but also a smile on her face. Transfer! main city! ! It was at this time that Chiba took a piece of transfer crystal from his pocket. This stuff can be said to be quite expensive, but this thing has its own benefits. That''s the kind of thing. Whenever and wherever, as long as it''s not trapped, the place where you can''t use the transfer crystal can be sent to the main city at any time. "Dad, where are we going now? Isn''t it going to the maze?" The maze is of course going, but not now. There is another thing that needs to be done in Chiba now, that is, it needs to build a weapon. Because now his level has been reached, more than 86 levels, but the magic sword interpreter in his hand is only 78 forever. Therefore, Chiba intends to make another one. And the most important thing is that just a few days ago, Chiba, when looking at the skills, suddenly found that his skill bar has a second knife flow skills. Sure enough, the world is like the original, the Kirito guy does have a lot of special circumstances. It''s like the extra knife flow in this skill bar, but this skill has already come out. Asking for flowers Then it is necessary to use it. When Chiba appeared again, he had already arrived, the main city. Only the number of layers in the main city here, Chiba did not care. Two people came to a very busy street. It can be said that there are shops everywhere, and the shops sell a lot of things, there are fruits and food, and even some weapons, but Chiba has no extra stay here. Because of the current Chiba, he is running directly to the weapons manufacturing shop. "Dad, there seems to be a weapon store in front of you." When two people were walking on this street, there was a forging martial arts store in front of them. On this commercial street, it can be said that this kind of weapons store is very much. .......... Its just that this kind of ability, with the title of forging up people, is really very few. So now that I saw this facade, I immediately went inside. At this time, the sun can say that it is not big. Because the time in the game world is different from the time outside, the night here can be said to be quite fast, and time is much faster than outside. Before coming to the door of the store, he also lifted his head and looked at the above handwriting. His eyes flashed a trace of surprise. I didn''t expect to be able to meet forging people here. It seems that this time, I was able to create a very good weapon. When Chiba had not yet entered this store, she had already felt the enthusiasm of the owner of the store. Just in Chiba, when I was watching, a girl suddenly ran out. "Welcome this guest, this little handsome guy, can you help me? Have a good weapon in our store." Appearing in front of Chiba is a girl, and her dress is very beautiful, wearing this set, red, dress. The most important thing is that there is a small piece of pockmark on the girl''s face. I didn''t know if this guy had a sparrow on his face before, but he said that this guy is not the kind of country. . Chapter 572： : Bates shop It''s also pretty pretty, his little point is just like the beauty, it looks quite comfortable and very cute. The main thing is that the service attitude of this store is very good. Welcome to the Bates Weapons Store, what do you need, though, I am the best forged person here. The girl''s expression was very excited and she showed her signature smile. The owner of this store is the same for everyone, and her service attitude is very good. The guy in Chiba, after coming in, didn''t see her at first sight, but quickly picked weapons around. At first glance, Chiba saw a very large straight sword, and then Chiba took the thing out and made a few strokes in his hand. The quality of the feeling is very light, and there is no "three or four zero" that is not suitable for your own feeling. "I feel that this weapon is a bit light." Then Chiba put the weapon down, then picked up another weapon and danced again in his own hands. Still very dissatisfied. After watching the series of actions of Chiba, the boss is a little angry. At this time, Lizbet suddenly inserted her hands in her waist. Then I was very unhappy, knowing that my forging these weapons can be said to be quite powerful, but the guy who looks very thin in front of him does not buy it. Although Lizbet admits that this guy is quite sunny, still handsome. But this can''t be done, he can''t look down on the weapons that he built. At this time, Lizbett felt like he was mad at him, and then he said very angry. "What is this guy about you, aren''t you satisfied with these weapons?" For Lizbet''s reaction, Chiba would not care at all. At this time, Chiba shook his head hard and said that he looked at these weapons and could not see them at all. "Excuse me, my boss, what is the highest level you have built in this weapons store." It used to be very amiable at this time, and there was a smile in the corner of his mouth. Compared to him in the world of Naruto, now this event is more suitable for him! Because Chibas character is like this, plus the identity of the person he has passed through, the character of the character of Kirito is basically a fusion, so it will be affected more or less. "This guy doesn''t look like it''s particularly rich. Is there really no problem? I am worried about him, the pocket is not enough at all, I really can afford it!" To be honest, Lizbet is so skeptical because the guy in front looks very weak and his body is very small. Therefore, it will be doubted whether this guy has the money to be able to afford the weapons he has built. After all, he was also angry, so now that Lizbet has quickly taken out the strongest weapon he has built. A weapon with a level of nearly 60 or so is a straight sword, and the most important thing is that the sharpness of the sword is very powerful. After Chiba took the sword, he began to fly and felt that the weight of the sword was not particularly powerful. But fortunately, after all, the weapons that have been faced before, the weight of this sword has been reached. Although the feel of this straight sword is quite suitable for Chiba, but you have to confirm a little before, that is his durability, and the degree of sharpness. So, in the next moment, Chiba made a very surprising initiative. This guy suddenly took out the interpreter behind him. This is a black magic sword, and the level is very high. It is a monster-level drop weapon. When Chiba took the sword out. He raised his height and intended to use the sword in his hand to learn the sword that Lizbet had created. In other words, he wants to try it. What is the durability of this sword? Just when Chiba was rising high, Lizbert was so scared that he screamed. How could this kind of thing know the sword that he had built, if he said the ordinary sword, cut it, Will definitely be broken..... "Don''t do this, if you do, the arrow in your hand will be broken!" And at this time. Lizbert screamed loudly. But Chiba still didn''t listen to him, and the sly sword went down, and then a very, embarrassing thing happened. That is the girl Lizbet who claimed to have built the strongest sword, and the one who was interpreted, such a batch was directly broken. And directly broken into two. To know the weapon, if it is directly split into two, it is impossible to basically repair it in this game world, so it is said that the sword is now wasted. Oh, its a very embarrassing one. Even Chiba did not think that he was such a light batch, this weapon was cut into two halves. So two people are very embarrassed now. Especially Lizbet at this time, she quickly came to the front of the broken sword, and then took up her hands, but the expression was quite helpless, some crying said. "Repair is already impossible." Ah... It was quite helpless, quite speechless, and I didnt expect that the strongest sword I had forged would be killed by him. "You guy, what do you want to do? Make my home like this, don''t you still plan to accompany me?" At this time, Chiba also felt quite speechless. Seriously, I am not deliberate. But at this time, Chiba suddenly remembered one thing. This guy is not saying that this sword is the best he has built, why it will become like this. "It is you who said that your sword is very powerful." After hearing that Chiba said this, Lizbets entire face became very bad, and she shouted loudly. "What do you mean by the sword I forged is useless?" Chapter 573： : Hey. At that time, Chiba avoided her sight and then turned her head back. And with a hint of smile in the corner of his mouth. "I don''t know who it is. I just said that she can cut a sword with her own sword." When Chiba said this sentence, the atmosphere on the scene seemed a bit embarrassing. What is your mother? Humph! At this time, Lizbet could be said to be quite angry. After all, the guy in front of him broke his sword and wanted to fix it. This sword is impossible. "Then you say what kind of sword you want to reach, as long as you tell me, as long as you have the material, I will be able to make a very powerful sword, and then cut the sword in your hand." Becoming a forging man, would this happen? Lizbet can say that it is quite angry now. After all, this thing is detrimental to her name, and not only that, the boy in front of him is very annoying. You don''t have to think about the budget at all. I believe I can afford it, but one thing I want to say is that I have already inquired about the material of this weapon. In other words, you have to take a trip with me and get the material yourself. "What is your name?" At this time, I suddenly talked to the **** the night before and asked the girls name. "My name is Lizbet, and I am the forge of this store." At this time, Lizbet, the girl, suddenly asked. "Since I have told you my name now, I want to ask your name!" Just after this guy asked him this question, Chiba was ready to break out of the shell. But suddenly changed his mind, when he was ready to say that he was called Chiba, he suddenly stopped his mouth. Because now he has a new identity, that is Kirito, so in this case, he had to use this pseudonym. "My name is Kirito!" "Tongren Jun, I have asked for more advice since then. I want to ask, what level of sword do you want to build?" It was at this time that Lizbet began to ask about the work. As for the level of sword that you want to forge, for Chiba, you don''t really need to be high, just to suit your level. promise! It was at this time that Chiba took the interpreter behind him. Then the guy was placed in front of Lizbet and gave her the forged design of the sword. After Lizbet saw the magic sword with her own eyes, her whole chin was surprised to say no words. The name of the magic sword is called the interpreter. He is a legendary magic sword. high. In other words, the boy can afford this sword, and his level should be quite high. And it is not ordinary high. "This is a magic sword in the whole, and I don''t know where you got it from?" "If this is the case, then let''s talk about where the material is. Just yesterday, I accidentally broke into a labyrinth." Chiba continued. "There is a level of 76 here. In other words, it is quite dangerous, but one thing I can tell you is that as long as you follow me, I will be sure that your life will be safe." And in the deepest part of the labyrinth, the material has only one piece. I heard that it is still surrounded by monsters. Legend has it that this material can forge the most powerful sword, so I want to forge a very powerful sword. "I know, for this matter, I will accept this challenge." Lizbert was also at this time, and was aroused in my heart. Be aware that she never shows up like this. But today she has changed. "How? If you agree, I can prepay you half of the deposit. After the event, I will give you the rest." In order to reassure this guy, Chiba decided to pay half of the commission first. But at this time, Lizbet suddenly refused his request. That is, since this is a challenge, it is not necessary for you to collect the deposit first. "Then I will take a walk with you tomorrow." In this incident, Lizbet''s age can be said to be shameful. I didn''t expect that I had such a big ugly today, so I said that tomorrow, she must come back. "Dad, I have found the location in that place, and I have found the room for boos" At this time, the knot suddenly ran out of Chibas arms and said to him. When this elf appeared, Lizbet had a flash of surprise in her eyes. What is this little goblin, because there is no such thing as a goblin in the game of Sword Art Online. so. When Lizbet saw this little goblin, she was also surprised by the 437 of her eyes. And not only that, the thing that surprised her the most is still behind. Because it is in the next moment. This little goblin suddenly called out. "father!!" That''s right, at this time, everyone was surprised, including Lizbet. He couldn''t believe his ears. Such a little loli actually called the boy a dad. Seeing Lizbets face, and her extremely horrible look. Chiba adults immediately explained it quickly. "This guy is actually just a goblin." Yes, Chiba adults intend to use the excuse of pet leprechaun to cover up the existence of this guy. "She is a pet goblin, so say, don''t be too concerned." Lizbert really feels quite speechless at the moment, even if the other party is a goblin, but you can''t let such a small girl call his father. So at this moment, Lizbet whispered softly in her mouth. "This **** is a loli control!" Is a big metamorphosis... And this time Chiba also heard this sentence, so he suddenly felt very embarrassed. . Chapter 574： : Enter the maze I didn''t expect that I was misunderstood by others, but now there is no other way. I want to explain it. It is like, the more it washes, the darker it is. So if you don''t do this, you don''t have to explain it. So the two people finally reached an agreement. At nearly 9 o''clock the next morning, two people gathered in one place. The place where the two people gather is a jungle, surrounded by mountains, the most important is this labyrinth, very close, as long as you go a little further forward, you can reach the entrance to the maze. "It looks like it''s not a weekend today. Why are you still online today?" It is true that when two people agreed to a good date, they did not see the day. That is to say, originally Chiba is planning today, this guy will not come. Because when she introduced herself yesterday, Liz Bate once said that she is still a student at school, plus today is not a weekend, but Monday, so Chiba has already planned to give up. Just as he was about to go back, Lizbets figure of the little guy suddenly appeared here. And today he wore a very, cute dress, actually dressed directly, of course, unlike the dress of yesterday, some are different. And don''t know why, she seems to be able to dress up. But even so, Chiba asked at this time. Not today is Sunday? Why are you still here? At this time, Chiba suddenly asked. Lizbets answer is that since she accepted this condition yesterday and promised Kirito, she must fulfill this promise, otherwise. How can you mix in this game world in the future, business will definitely be affected. Then Lizbet was like a guy in the school and told the class teacher that he was serious about cooking himself today and had a good rest at home. And this guy is very powerful, actually found a hot water bottle in the room, and then burned his head. The main thing is that his mother and father did not find the secret of this little guy. But there is one more point, the most important thing is to measure body temperature. But all of this is not a big problem in Lizbert''s eyes. She has handled these things well now. "Then let''s go now!" At this time, Chiba said a faint sentence. But now that you choose to start, you must, be prepared for everything, because the front can enter the labyrinth area. If I didnt think of Chiba, this guy is actually so committed. Soon two people came to the entrance to the labyrinth. Really, Lizbet''s body was still slightly trembling at the beginning. After all, this maze is very high in level, and not only this way, but it is full of danger everywhere, but with her strength, it can be said that it is quite difficult to step in. "It''s okay, as long as you follow me, I will be able to protect your safety." Looking at Lizbet, this guy suddenly hesitated, and Chiba stood up at this time and said to him. Instruct her not to be so nervous. But this guy didn''t do it. "How can I be afraid? Who are you as a lady, but I am a forge, Bate." Haha, Looking at the way this guy cheered for himself, Chiba felt very funny, but he didn''t say much. Then two people entered the labyrinth together, and the night before in the labyrinth area can be found very accurately, the boss''s place, in fact, many times thanks to the little goblin. That''s right, that is, the cloak with npc system permissions. Because it flies in the sky, it can detect the changes around the monster. Therefore, in general, in order to avoid, digesting strength and physical strength, so Chiba, generally will avoid these monsters directly to the bedroom room. Because only this kind of battle will be more powerful. But even so, these boos are not so good. "I feel so strange here, will there be any monsters suddenly!" At this time, Lizbet, this guy actually pulled the clothes of the thousand nights tightly, and did not know what happened. She felt very scared. "Please don''t hold my clothes corner anymore. If you go on like this, my clothes will not be broken!" Looking at Lizbet, this is very, timid, in fact, Chiba, very much want to laugh. But there is no laughter. After all, people are girls, and there is nothing wrong with ridiculing others. But when the two people went inside, they found that the temperature inside was getting lower and lower. The clothes that I can wear on this girl are not many, just a dress. He didn''t think that the labyrinth area was so cold. promise! "Have these things on, or else you will, it will be easy to catch a cold." At this time, Chiba said a faint sentence. And took the cloak on his body, and then very warmly put the recent cloak on the shoulder of Lizbet. This is a casual move, let Lizbet feel very, unexpected feeling, somehow, she suddenly felt (Nuo Li Zhao), this dress is very warm. And at this time, Lizbet''s entire face was rosy. Then she breathed a sigh of relief and said in her heart. "I didn''t expect this guy, sometimes quite, pretty." I don''t know what it is, at this time. Liz Bate suddenly changed his mind, perhaps because of Chibas move. "But, you gave me this dress, what do you do yourself?" After hearing this sentence, Chibas year does not matter. "You know, the way you exercise with me is different. My body is definitely not comparable to your body." The meaning of this sentence in Chiba is actually very obvious, that is to say that this guy Lizbet is a poor person. . Chapter 575： : Really a jerk In fact, Lizbet is not the kind of person who is particularly bad. The reason why she will become like this is because she just came here, and there may be some things that are not suitable for this environment. After all, the temperature here is extremely low, plus she is a girl. Of course, this aspect of physique cannot be compared with Chiba. "Come on, come on, or else I can leave you here." The Chiba adults who walked in front suddenly smiled back. Then he looked at Lizbet, and there was a smile in his mouth. This guy It was at this time that Lizbert looked at Chiba. In fact, really, this guy is still pretty handsome. Especially now, his appearance can be said to be quite handsome, and not only that. This guy''s body is also quite good, and he looks a bit handsome, but when he is in the store, he will break the sword he built. Liz Bate lost a good impression on this guy in an instant. "I know, don''t worry so much." At this time, Lizbet suddenly whipped up her mouth, and said something dissatisfied. However, Chiba does not care about it. After all, it is too lazy to take care of her. After walking for a while, the two men came to the front of the 397 maze. In the world of the sword **** domain, the maze can be said to be ever-changing. The most important thing is the monster inside, there is no pre-determination. In other words, at all, you don''t know where these monsters will appear. "Then we can go in, you better do a little mental preparation." At the entrance to the maze, Chiba said, he said this because the level of this layer is too high. Lizbets grade of this girl is only a few dozen grades, so for her. Now that this level has entered this place, it can be said that it has already crossed. "I know, you don''t have to worry about me, although I say that my level is not very high, but I have a secret magic weapon." Lizbet said very confidently, but how does Chiba look at her body as if she is shaking? "You really have nothing to do, it doesn''t really matter." "Do you think I am looking stubborn?" After hearing what Chiba said, Liba Bet was an incredible face and quite angry. "I see you like this, it is really very stubborn." ...... Ok, this lady is too lazy to take care of you today. Humph! At this time, Lizbet had a hint of disdain in her mouth. And in the next moment, she actually walked into the maze with a big swing, and she knew that it was quite dangerous. Because there are unstable factors in these labyrinths, it is likely to get trapped in traps. Once you get into a trap, you can''t use the transfer crystal until time, it will precede the danger of life. Although it is said that it is now during the beta period, Chiba knows that it is not dead in this case. But really like Chiba, what is expected? Indeed, Chiba has made this thing too simple. If the game is really a beta test, then why this ominous feeling is getting heavier and heavier. Looking at Chiba''s face, it looks casual and casual. Lizbert suddenly said to him at this time. "I think your guy''s face is very bad, is there something wrong?" It is also very strange to say that this guy is still very good just now, how the expression is now like this. Ok? At this time, Lizbet looked at Chiba with a puzzled look and turned around around his body. "There is nothing important, I just suddenly felt that there was danger in the vicinity." In order to be able to make her succeed, and to divert her attention, Chiba lie a lie. I really don''t know why, when I walked into this maze, I felt nervous in Chiba''s heart. And as you go deeper, you become more and more nervous. It is like uneasiness. What is this kind of emotion? "You must be lying!" Even Lizbert, her girl''s emotional intelligence is very low, but the face is still very powerful. It is obvious that this guy in front of him is definitely lying. As for why she is lying, she is not very clear. "Dad, I feel a very big force." Just when the two men were deadlocked, Koizumi suddenly moved his wings and then ran out. Yeah! When the small knot ran out, it was really a shock to Lizbet immediately. "I said you little guy, why come out at this time! You have to know that you are scared to death." Lizbet was obviously visible after seeing the little knot, showing a very dissatisfied look to her. However, the small knot did not show this state. It can be said that she is quite gentle as a fairy, even if the girl in front of her says her, she is not angry. And it also showed a very cute smile, said to Lizbet. "I am very sorry!" Originally, Lizbet, this guy, now has a heart in his heart, but he doesnt know why, only to see the little knot, after this expression, she instantly has no anger. "so cute!!" The reality is like Lizbert said, this little knot is very cute. "So I said that sometimes this person can''t be too tempered." At this time, Chiba suddenly said such a sentence, and a smile in the corner of his mouth, it is obvious that he said this to Lizbet. This guy! ! This is simply a naked provocation, Lizbet at this time, her roots are also tightly biting. "What is this guy about you?" "If you have something, you will tell me directly that this lady who doesn''t have to turn around like this doesn''t like this one." Lizbet was obviously a little angry at this time, but even if she was angry again. But now this place is a bit different, after all, this is the labyrinth area. . Chapter 576： : The monster strikes If a monster appears in such a place, then he must not be able to beat it, so he has to follow him behind Chiba and follow him step by step. Don''t look at Lizbet. This guy is very stubborn now. In fact, in her heart, she has already felt scared. After all, everything around is full of monsters everywhere. It is quite early to come to this labyrinth area based on her current level. After all, it is difficult to say that she wants to survive here. However, this girl is very courageous and will not be afraid at all. "Then let''s go on!" In fact, all of this, Lizbet is actually a girl, although his courage is not small, but the level here is too high. After nearly 5 minutes, two people came to the _ place of the iceberg in the area. At this time, Chiba looked up at the iceberg. Is the story now the same as the previous anime story? In fact, there is a big difference between the two. After all, the level of the two labyrinths is different. Although it is also an iceberg, it is completely different. At this time, Chiba suddenly remembered the previous story, it seems that it is on the 56th floor! Now that this place has reached the 70th level, it is not the same at all. Originally, at the beginning, I thought that this monster would be hidden in this iceberg, but what he did not think of, the two people were safe and passed through the iceberg. After two people crossed the iceberg, they came to one, inside the cave. And the environment inside can be said to be quite black, mainly because the more you go inside, the more monsters gather. "Dad, this situation can be said to be quite dangerous now. We can''t go inside again. I have already felt that there are dozens of monsters inside." Therefore, the small knot is a very good thing, this little girl is not only beautiful, but the most important thing is that its function is very comprehensive. In this case, you can predict the things ahead, and see how important this function is to Chiba. If so, it will save a lot of trouble. "Why don''t you both go ahead!" At the beginning, Lizbet''s courage was very small, even while walking. This guy will pull the corner of Chiba, but after this period of time, she seems to be more and more courageous, and actually walked alone in front, and not afraid at all. Although the world of Sword Art Online, the things around you and the monsters are very realistic, he may have figured out one thing! That''s right, that is, after all, this is just a game. In other words, even if you are already dead, you can be resurrected in place, so there is nothing terrible to think of this. "La la, if you two don''t hurry, I can''t wait for you." It was at this time that Lizbet suddenly said so. And looking at her expression, it seems very happy. However, his expression did not last long, because in the next moment, a dozen monsters, a lizard-like human, suddenly appeared around the three people. bad! ! At this time, Chiba also felt the danger of existence. He instantly took out his own sword in his hand and lifted the sword high. Then at this moment, Chiba suddenly jumped to Lizbet in front of her, and then pulled back the guy who didn''t know how to live. "What is this guy about you? I am not warning you to take me with me?" Indeed, Chiba has warned him, but this guy seems to be unable to hear him, but he is alone at the forefront. If it weren''t for his own movements, this girl would have been killed by these monsters, if they were killed here. It will definitely be sent back to the starting point, and not only that, but also a lot of equipment and all the gold coins on the body. If this is the case, the damage caused is very large, and in this case. ask for flowers Chiba also wants to fight while protecting the safety of this guy. It can be said that it is quite difficult. "You guys don''t want to mess with me here, I hope you will be planted aside." After saying this, Chiba immediately pulled the girl in front of her back, and then rushed into the monster. At this time, Lizbet also had a trace of surprise in his eyes. I did not expect that there would be monsters in this situation. Everything made her unintentional, because there were instructions for small knots on this road, so a few people could easily bypass these monsters. ......... "What exactly is this guy? The sword in his hand is so slender, but every time he swings, it has a tremendous power." That''s right, at this moment. Lizbet''s eyes can be said to be really quite big, like a cow''s eye. He did not think that the boy in front of him was so powerful. You must know that there is no room at all on his body, but the power that this guy shows during the battle is very powerful. Every shot he hits can hit the target. I don''t know how hard it is for a while, and a dozen monsters have been solved by Chiba. You must know that all of this is thanks to experience. After all, Chiba has accumulated a lot of combat experience in the Naruto world, so it is said that in this case, it can be dangerous. "What? I thought it was a strange thing. I didn''t expect such a fragile attack!" It was at this time that Lizbet, who had been hiding aside, suddenly stood up, and then said a very relaxed expression to Chiba. "What is this guy about you, there are so few little monsters, don''t hurry up, let us set off." At this time, Chibas eyes flashed a trace of surprise, he did not think that this little guy actually ran out. . Chapter 577： : difficult to predict Its just looking for death. Its very difficult to predict that this situation is very unpredictable. There will be no other monsters around here. This is an unknown number, and she actually ran out like this. Lizbet is a forged man after all, so he said that he has no weapons at all, only a thing similar to a magic wand. Then the girl ran out like this. bad! ! Hey! ! Then, around this, I suddenly heard the roar of the monsters, and in the middle of these monsters, there was a leader. After letting Chiba see the monster, there was a slight surprise in his eyes, because this place is not, the room of the boss. In other words, that is to say, this is located outside the labyrinth area. It should only have "two zeros" with some mobs, and the boss''s room cannot exist here. How should this scene in front of him be explained? This is a very huge fire pterosaur in his mouth, which can spray a flame with a temperature of up to thousands of c. It was at this time that Chiba suddenly looked at the property of the dragon. Shown above its data. Attribute, level power is unknown, the most important thing is that it has the skills to summon other, ice attributes. And the blood and mp of this monster are quite high, and even his armor is quite thick. To be honest, Chiba has never seen such an exaggerated monster since this time, just like a demon. I know that in the world of the sword **** domain, the level is very serious, and the level of this thing can determine your position in this game world. In other words, that is the difference in power. This is a fire pterosaur with a level of about 72, and its character can be said to be quite hot. The most annoying thing about this pterosaur is that others are trying to disturb its life. Coupled with this period of time, he is in a state of hibernation, and suddenly he has been invaded by others and will definitely go away. "You have to quit!" At this time, in the eyes of this fire pterosaur, flashed a light, it suddenly found out, the existence of this little girl. moron! ! It was at this time that Chiba also noticed the change of the fire pterosaur. Obviously, it flapped its wings to the guy Lizbet, because now she was completely exposed. And this fire pterosaur is not a fool, knowing that this little girl in front of her is quite right. It was at this moment that Chiba suddenly left his seat and ran wildly toward the place where Lizbet was the guy. Fortunately, he was fast enough. When the dragon of the Firewing attacked her, she had successfully saved this Lizbet. Then after some hard work, I finally succeeded in repelling this dragon. But this dragon was just injured, fled the place, and was not completely defeated by Chiba, so he said that he might return at any time. "We must act fast now, and we must get this material in hand before the dragon of the Firewing." Otherwise, it will definitely be a big mess. At the beginning, Lizbert said that this guy had no sense of tension, but now her heart suddenly became anxious. After all, after being attacked like this, the mind is more or less scared. This huge sense of reality, and this huge monster has caused a lot of damage to his psychological impact, even if all this is just a monster made by computer technology, but the feeling is so real. At this time, Lizbert''s heart is also beating fast. call This guy took a deep breath at this time. And not only that, just before the next moment, Chiba suddenly hugged him and left. When Chiba suddenly held her princess, she said it was true. Lizbett did not respond at all, what is going on here. "Don''t talk, this dragon of the fire wing has now come back. If we don''t escape, it will definitely be hurt by him....." Its really like what this guy said, in the middle of the night there is no lying at all in this situation, and he has no choice. Legend has it that the level of the eve is very high in the sword **** domain, and can even be said to be in the top, but even his, the combat ability is very strong. But in the case of protecting others, it is basically impossible to mutate, monster, and fight. Therefore, Chiba is now only able to choose to escape. "You guy, don''t move!" Because of the sudden attack by Chiba, it was true that this made Lizbet a little psychologically prepared, and then she was taken to the rest of the place by the princess. Ah! ! Lizbet squatted on Chiba''s body and shouted loudly. He couldn''t imagine the seemingly thin guy in front of him running so fast. And in the next moment, Lizbet felt that his whole head was like numbness, how crazy this guy is! Because there was a sudden light in front of the two, but the bright back was a cliff, and there was a place in front of the cliff. However, the distance between the cliffs is almost 20 meters away. If it is said to be an ordinary person, there is no way to cross the past. 1.5 But it was at this time that Chiba didnt even think about it, just holding Lizbet from this place and preparing to jump over. Ive seen crazy, but Ive never seen it so crazy like a thousand nights. This guy is just playing, knowing that if it doesnt jump, it will definitely fall. I want to say that the Sword Art Online is just a game, but such a high jump, so true, is a huge threat to people with heart disease. At this time, Lizbets face was already scared, and she actually grasped the body of Chiba, and even dared not open her eyes. Recommend "Olympic Super Champion", the theme is good, creative and innovative, if you like, you can go and support! . Chapter 578： :exaggeration "How can this kind of thing be done? Are you an idiot?" At this time, Lizbet screamed loudly and said to the guy in front of him. But Chiba seems to have not heard her warning, crazy from this to the cliff jumped over, and not only that, this guy actually has no intention to stop. I am going to die this time, I must die! It was at this moment that Lizbet even felt her death and was very, very close. But in the process of running, Chiba suddenly screamed loudly, she said. "I know that you are very scary now, but what I want to tell you is, if you are afraid of it, then look at the back!" After hearing the words of Chiba, Lizbet quickly glanced back, but when she saw the scene behind, the whole picture was dumbfounded. Even in this case, she almost cried, tears kept falling down. 14 It looks even more terrifying than the front of the cliff in the skull, especially its big zuiba, which almost bites into itself. So in comparison, it is much better than falling off the cliff. Because this monster behind is really terrible, you said at this time? She made a very sensible choice, that is, she would rather die and not want to be eaten by this monster. "Hurry up, if we slow down, we will both be eaten and swallowed directly." At the beginning, Lizbert didn''t want to jump on the cliff, but now he wants to cross from this cliff than anyone else. The monster behind is chasing after. "Dad, this situation, according to my analysis, as long as you maintain a stable speed, you can overcome this obstacle if you fully rush to ci." Humph! At this time, I flashed a smile in the corner of Chibas mouth and heard the little knot. It is indeed a bit happy, but his inner world does have confidence. After all, his level is very high now, and in normal times, in actual combat, it seems to be faster than this obstacle. But today, unlike usual, there is a **** her shoulder. Then two people are jumping... You know, this is a distance of nearly 20 meters! When the two men vacated, Lizbet, the guy, the whole person, felt very strange. She was even scared, and even her eyes did not dare to open. But these two guys are very fortunate, and they don''t want to be able to cross the past with more than 20 meters. After the two men crossed, the stone in the heart finally fell. call Although the two guys finally escaped a crisis at this time, the new crisis was placed in front of them, that is, the back of this dragon, actually has wings. Watching this dragon fight forcibly squeezed its wings out of the body, the eyes of both of them were very large, and in this case, the corners of Chibas mouth flashed a bit of surprise. "I have seen a foul, but I have never seen a foul like this." Then the dragon rushed over and danced in the air, and then the wings flew. Lizbert''s body is lighter, so he can''t stand the toss. In the case of inattention, Lizbet was like this, and was blown by the wind to the cliff. When Chiba saw the scene, she jumped immediately and then hugged her tightly. The two men fell vertically like this, and they fell on the ground, and they smashed a large pit. But fortunately, Chiba acts as a meat pad, and below is water! Originally, both of them thought that this time they had to finish playing, and surely the system had to start again, but what made them both unintentional, it was actually a pool of water. Therefore, the buffering effect in this pool is obvious, and the two talents are reluctant to return a life. Lizbert felt very rou soft when she fell. Time flies very fast, two people are here, you have fainted for a while, but fortunately there are small knots. The time is about the night, but under the cliff, there is basically no difference between day and night, and there is no way to tell. At this moment, the clothes of both of them are now transparent, so it is necessary to raise a pile of fire at night, or else. This kind of night and night temperature difference is very large, two people will certainly cause physical strength due to the cause of freezing, and will die if not done well. call At this time, Chiba first got up, he found some dead branches around him, and then piled up these tissues, and planned to have a fire. "Dad, there is no source of fire in this place, so you can only use the metal mo to rub the flame." At this time, I reminded me that it was like the little knotted clothes. In this case, the fire source did not exist at all. "I know!" Just before this time, he also opened his own system interface, he is ready to summon a sword, and then force the flame through the friction of the metal, but at this time. The moment that Chiba opened the skill bar, the whole person was sluggish. Because this guy has inadvertently saw a new skill, yes, this is a brand new skill. This is a new skill that emerged after I discovered the second knife in the past few days. Its name is the dance of death. However, just when Chiba was very surprised, he unintentionally flipped the interface of the system, but suddenly found a strange place, that is, in the interface of the game, there are actually two keys! ! That''s right at this moment, Chiba feels that his head has become very big. What the **** are you doing. The two keys that exited disappeared and disappeared. It is necessary to know that the game is still in the process of beta testing. You are not in the public toilet. If you say that the guy in the Maochang Jingyan wants to swear, it should not be the present after a month. . Chapter 579： : The beginning of the death game Therefore, after seeing this scene, Chiba had two eyes that were very large. If you don''t quit these two keys, it means that Sword Art Online, the game, the real death game is coming. "This is completely different from the story." And the main point is that this is too sudden, there is no omen at all, to know that in the original plot, the spearfield Jingyan this guy is informed in advance. I am acting... At this time, Chiba carefully searched for the surrounding interface, but after searching for a while, he did not find the exit of the two keys. In other words, that is to say, he is now completely isolated from the world. What is the matter? Could it be said that because of his own crossing, has the story of Laozi changed? Or because it has affected the history of the world. "What''s wrong, Dad?" At this time, looking at the incredible face of Chiba and the sluggish expression, the little knot suddenly came together. Then she looked at Chiba in front of her eyes in an incredible way and asked her favorite dad. "Dad, what''s wrong with you? I think your face is very bad, or you need a small knot to help you get the fire." At this time, the small knots came out tight. But at the same moment, Koizumi saw a weird scene in the game interface. Because in the next moment something happened that no one thought of, all the players in the entire sword **** domain were shocked. Because they found that they didn''t quit these two buttons on their game interface, in other words, they simply couldn''t get out of the world at the moment. That is, after about two minutes of this kind of thing happened, the forum of the game interface immediately became hot, and everyone was there, shocked. One of them is called a man, and the player tells the thread. "I think this must be an official ghost. It must be something that is decided on an ad hoc basis. Otherwise, how could it be possible to get rid of these two keys?" Then one player continues to follow the thread. "I always feel that this matter is not so simple. Have you found any problem with all of you? The customer service is basically not available now. Is it that the game suddenly lost?" Its exactly like this player said, now all players have lost contact with the customer service. There is no official at all, and there is no closeness. In other words, they are now isolated from the world. Looking at the scene of this scene, everyone began to get nervous. You know, although in the game world, they are very powerful, but their bodies are outside, if it is between a week. If you haven''t quit the game yet, the outside body will definitely be starved to death. If it is a family, perhaps this situation will be avoided, but some people live alone, and still rent a house. If players like them can say that if things don''t work well, no one will find them in half a month. It was at this time that some of the players rented by one of them started posting, which was very disturbing. "What is this all about? Do you know if I live alone? No one may be found dead!" Then these people who went out alone began to have fear. In the post, they all said that they were living alone. In this case, the world of the sword **** domain is instantly confused. However, the most strange thing is Chiba, because this guy is suddenly ahead of the script today. If you say that you are going according to your own plan, then Chiba has enough confidence to survive in the world of this sword **** domain. However, the plot is completely different during the beta period, so his heart is now extremely panic. Because this game becomes like this, it means that as long as your battle fails, it will be killed. But if you want to succeed, if you go out of this game, you must defeat the boss on the 100th floor. Its very simple, but now, its a factor that is that the guy in Maochang Jingyan doesnt appear in this world. It was at this time that Lizbet suddenly woke up in this situation. And she just saw this scene. At the beginning, Lizbet killed him. She wouldn''t believe that this kind of thing would happen. If it didn''t work, it might be suspected to be a server problem. However, when Lizbet opened her game interface, her head was completely confused. I didn''t expect this thing to be true. In the eyes, I was caught in an extreme panic. After all, this kind of thing has never been seen by all players. When this happens, the first thought of all players is that this must be official, server problems, as long as the official repairs, then basically can go back. ".What the **** does this happen?" After seeing this scene, Chiba quickly asked the small knot around her. After all, this guy is a pc, so she can understand what it is all about. However, the answer to the knot made the former Chiba feel the unprecedented pressure, especially the fear. (Qian Hao Zhao) "Dad, I am really sorry, this is not a problem with the server, but now this kind of publicity is in a state of isolation." At this time, Chiba suddenly flashed like a fierce look, then asked. "Now this situation is a good thing for a guy called Mao Shi Jing Yan!" After hearing this vocabulary, Xiao Jieyi just shook her head helplessly. She couldnt answer this question and didnt know why. When I saw the little knot and shook my head helplessly, Chiba immediately reflected it. Did you say that this guy deleted some memories from npc? However, this matter, even if Chih-Hsing Yan Yan did not personally stand up and explain, but Chiba can also guess, this thing absolutely can not be separated from him. This **** is going to trap all the players here. . Chapter 580： :Not logical No one expected that things would develop like this, which is simply unbelievable. Even at this time, the whole person in Chiba seems to be sluggish. The eyelids expanded several times in an instant, and he did not believe the fact. "impossible!" It is indeed like the one that Chiba suspects, because it is completely different from the sword **** domain that I know. Obviously this is how the guy in the Maochang Jingyan might do this during the beta period. This is totally illogical and unreasonable. But there is a point in Chiba that must be acknowledged, that is, the facts are in front of us. "What is the matter with this, why doesn''t our game interface have an exit button?" It was at this time that Lizbet had a hint of surprise in her mouth, because he was very clear that if there was no exit button, then he could not leave the game. In an instant, Chiba, which had been sizzling in the past, has been a popular object in these two days, and he has traces in all major posts. But at this moment, Tianyin was immediately overwhelmed by all the posts. Now, the entire screen shows up with information about the disappearance of the exit button in this game. But now, in this case, the facts have already happened, even if you are in a hurry, it will not help. So the main problem now is to first keep your own calm, let yourself have a very calm mind, and then think about the problem so that you can find a solution. "calm!" Although he said that Chiba is now, he wants to control his body and let himself calm down. But even if you want to do what you want, you can''t keep your body completely calm. This group of guys, although talking about some fear, but they do not know the next thing. In other words, they don''t even know that when the game is dead again today, they will die in the real world. Because these guys still don''t know, so the fear in their hearts is not like Chiba. And Chiba, this guy, he knew the rules of the game world in advance. Although this is just a game, it is not a joke. A huge floating castle, in this steel-built castle, even the lake, and the surrounding forest. This is a very wonderful game world. But in the end, it''s just a game, and it will resurrect and cycle after death. But from this moment on, this game called Sword Art Online has changed completely. Not with the previous plot, this time the inventor of this system said that he did not personally appear, explain the ins and outs of the whole thing. But he sent a message with the name of the game developer. And the difference from the last time is that this guy is now more concealed. After all the players saw this message, their faces flashed amazed, but they couldn''t believe it. After all, the news is released through the official server. In other words, these messages work, only authoritative. But even, as a game developer, these messages are sent out. These players still don''t believe in their faces, and they don''t believe in them. They even start to doubt whether this is an official mischief. Is it today April Fool''s Day? However, this group of players may have to regret, because today is not April Fool''s Day, so it is very likely that it will be ruled out and jokes. The main thing is that the content written in this bece is so that everyone can not calm down for a long time. The specific message content is as follows. Hello everyone, I am meeting with you for the first time, but I think everyone should have heard my name! That''s right, my name is called Maochang Jingyan, the chief developer of this sword **** domain. But in the next moment, this guy suddenly turned around. The tone in the message has also become heavy. Welcome everyone to the world of Sword Art Online, but what I want to say is that you will have a death game next. Haha, there are a total of 100 layers above this huge floating castle, and each layer is composed of a very dangerous labyrinth area, and there is a very powerful boss in each layer, as long as you dont If the boss is killed, then he can''t go to the next level. This is the rule of this game world. That is, when everyone is immersed in this, endless fear. The world of the entire sword **** domain, the screen connecting all the players suddenly appeared a person''s shadow. That''s right, everyone knows this guy, he is the chief designer of the game, which is the game''s chief designer. This guy, in fact, is wearing a white coat, but what makes people feel strange is that he has a mask on his face. When this person appeared, all the players immediately heard the sound of his laughter. Because this person and his morbidity, using a word to describe his current state, it is sick. "Hello everyone, I met for the first time. I think maybe many of you know me, but what I want to tell you is that this game is now completely under my control." I heard him, so when it came to lag, everyones zuiba flashed a trace of surprise. What is this guy going to do? "Welcome to the world that belongs to me. Starting from today, all of your players must stay here, because I have already added you, and the exit button on the game interface has been forcibly erased." Stay here forever, how is this possible! A lot of players are hearing, and he immediately becomes angry when he says this. If he knows this, he is illegal. As long as you call the police, you will be able to catch this guy in the future. "You are committing crimes, we have to report you!" Among these players, there is no shortage of courage, they seem to be very dissatisfied with this guy, and his practice has indeed constituted a crime. Humph! . Chapter 581： : new rules However, as the game, the chief designer Mao Shijing rock seems to have nothing at all, maybe at this moment his mouth is once again showing a smile. You want to complain to me. This is definitely your freedom, but if you can see if you can get out of the world, that is a problem. Its really like what he said, this group of players must fight in this game world from today. And not only that, this guy actually set up a new game rules - then. In short, it is a game rule that Chiba did not think of, which is completely different from the world of the original sword. So sometimes people can''t predict the future. Even if you guys come from the future, or for other reasons. But the world will change, because there are different parallel worlds, so the lines of each world are different. "You players, you listen carefully, from this moment, you must work hard to accumulate experience." After hearing what he said, all the players began to get angry and shouted loudly. "You guys are making a joke, let us go out!" However, for the shackles of these players, the guy in the spearfield Jingyan has nothing to do. Still doing my own thing, telling the next thing. "You should not do unnecessary resistance, because from this moment on, this world is the world I created, that is to say, in this time I am God, the rules of the game, I have customized!" Some of them are starting to scream. "What exactly are you guys doing, how can we promise this kind of thing?" Then there is another player who said that your world has something to do with us. You should not force us to bring it to your world. Everyone is very angry. "The next thing I want to say is very important. I hope that you can erect your ears and listen well, because from now on, your body will not be controlled." "In other words, if you have someone forced to cut off the line, you will die immediately in the real world." At this time, the spearfield crystal rock began to reveal all the principles of his murder. In this world, there is no such thing as he can''t. "Because, if you don''t try to fight, but in the game world, reputation also means that you will die in reality!!" Although some places are different, the overall direction is probably the same. "Then I think everyone can get through the customs smoothly." In fact, this kind of game is not necessarily a small number of people when the test is closed. In contrast, the game of Sword Art Online has reached more than 100,000 in the test. That is, hundreds of thousands of players, at this time, suddenly fell into a desperate territory. This is impossible, it is impossible at all. Originally at this time, Lizbet and Chiba were still preparing to find the material for the sword. But I did not expect that it would become like this. And in the next moment, everyone was summoned to a place. This location is in a town in Novice Village, which is in a safe area and above the square. This square is very large and can now accommodate nearly a few hundred thousand people. Then all the players are summoned here, but what makes all the players feel weird is to recruit them all back to the novice village for what purpose. Because of this guy I just talked about, the game rules have changed. So he plans to play a game well. A game that makes all drivers even crazy about this driver. "Welcome players to come here, then I will play a game with you." At this time, on the clear sky above, a mesh-like red thing resembling a horse''s nest suddenly appeared, and then as the chief designer of the game, at this time actually appeared in a cloak, and his body Very huge. "Next, I will, you create some npcs similar to the players among you." Asking for flowers After hearing this guy say this, there was a trace of surprise in the eyes of the night, what the guy intended to do. This is totally different from the original set story... Therefore, the current Chiba has no strategy at all, so he can only stay in place for the first time and observe the changes around him. "I will arrange some killers among you." It is indeed like the Mao Shijingyan said, in the beginning of the call, and at that moment, he has arranged a lot of killers in this group of players. Now is the time to test this group of players. ............... "In your crowd, there are some killers." Oh, its at this time. Among these players, there was a fierce scream. Yes, at this time, one person suddenly fell to the ground. Then his body has reached the limit, and then the sound of the glass broke into the world. Instantly created a chaotic event among such players. "What the **** does this happen!" It was at this time that all the players were wide-eyed and looked at the scene. They did not expect that the game would actually be dead. This group of players was afraid that the killer would come to his side, but at this time, suddenly a person stood up to his stable situation. It seems that this guy''s power is OK, he actually pulled out the sword and you killed the killer. Although the game has a clear rule, it is in the safe village, there is no way to start with their companions. But now it seems different after being mixed into the killer. Everyone can pull out the sword and fight in the safe zone. call Its an uncle who started his hand. Although his name is not shown, it seems that this guy is really strong. Klein, no mistake, his name is Klein, and his profession is now a swordsman. . Chapter 582： : being summoned collectively This guy doesn''t know whether he is born with red hair or because of the goldfish game, the world has changed the color of his hair. His hair is quite non-mainstream, and the clothes that this guy is wearing are quite strange. At this time, after killing the killer with all his might, the body began to tremble slightly, and even the grip, the posture of the sword was not allowed. The guys eyes trembled incessantly. In other words, even if he killed the killer, his heart still couldnt calm down and felt terrible. "Because he killed." Although he knows that he is killing npc, who can prove that these killers are not players! So in this case, it is necessary to have a strong inner heart. "You are a "three zero three" guy in this family, give me a cool point." It was at this time that some of the more powerful players rushed to the compact, and this column lived the behavior of Klein this guy. Because the current situation is a bit special, such a random mess will lead to harm to your companions. But in the next moment, this group of players once again felt what is called despair, because the guy in the Mao Shi Jing Yan, at this time, suddenly inserted a video. It is because of this video picture that the psychology of all players is finally completely defeated. Many players in this situation have more and more inner fears. Everyone is stunned and watching him, how can this happen? But the truth is like this. Even if they want to resist, there is no way. The player who was killed by the killer just now, the picture of direct death in the text message was actually spread. In other words, in this world. Let your life drop your hp value, to zero, that means you are really dead. Originally, this group of players had different mentality when playing games. But when they saw despair now, the heart seemed to be boiling. This guys hobby is really... "That would like to be lucky to pass the customs." After the guy finished this sentence, the huge figure disappeared into the game world. Disappeared in the eyes of these players. However, this group of guys seems to have not recovered from the previous ones. The eyes of each one are still so hollow and sluggish because they don''t know what to do. "I still don''t want to die. I know that I am not over 15 years old. I can''t even find my girlfriend. How can I die in this place?" confusion Not only is it frightening, in this case, human nature will be revealed to the fullest. Perhaps at the beginning, their mentality was very relaxed. After all, this is just a game. After death, they can be resurrected, but now the situation is completely different. If they die, they will die. "You guy, why are you cheating on me? Let me come to this pothole game, now its okay, dying!" At this time, a player shouted loudly at his buddy, as if blaming him for bringing himself into the game world. There was a squabble between the two people, but the other player as his friend also felt very cherished. This guy actually said this himself. At the beginning, he also asked him to tell him the number of the game''s beta, but now he turned his face. Not because of such a thing. Among them, there is even a little girl who is lying in the corner. Her expression was very empty, pale, and she didn''t even want to say a word to the people around her. The quarrel between the two people has even escalated, and you have evolved into an uncontrollable situation. "I see you guy, it must be a killer." When the player said this, everyones eyes looked at both of them. Because the hidden killer can be said to be very dangerous, you can have the life of these players at any time. So now this group of players began to watch the friends around them with vigilance, they began to doubt, guess. And all the people don''t want to die at this time..... Because this game is no longer a simple game, it is a death game. "Hey, what are you saying? How can I say this to me, I can never be a killer." A handsome boy looks like a trace of surprise in his eyes, his eyes are shaking. Because it doesn''t understand, as a best friend of mine, in this case, he will sell himself. "You guy, I see you are the hidden killer." So at this moment, the horror of both people''s hearts and horror was revealed. Even has to develop to the point of helping the knife. Frightened, scared, these words are now permeated in this, the game world, especially suspicion. Now among these players, they are mixed into the killer, so many people don''t believe in their companions. The scene can basically be said to be in a state of out of control. Only Chiba still maintains a little bit of reason at this time. After all, he has already anticipated this situation in advance, but it happened a bit early. "Looking for death, seeing this guy is a killer." Although this place is a safe area, it can still be done as long as it kills people. Just now, as the chief designer of the 2.7 game, the permissions in the security zone were falsified. "I still don''t want to die, why I will come to this game world." At this time, a person suddenly sat down with his own head. He kept complaining about himself and kept regretting his heart. However, there are some psychology among these players, and the quality is relatively strong. Among their eyes, they are very determined because they have seen this fact. Since the facts have become like this, they must go forward. Because they know that even if they cry here, they are afraid of it, and it is nothing to help. From this, it is better to choose to resist. In this game world, there are a lot of guilds to be done, but the union members, the most are the Knights of the Blood League. . Chapter 583： :advice The current president of the Blood League Knights is Asuna. Seeing the picture is going to get out of control, and Chibas eyes are a little surprised. "Chiba, now, what should we do?" It was at this time that Lizbet suddenly grabbed the front corner and said to him. "Although I have always doubted the authenticity of this matter, from this point of view, it is indeed like this." The spearfield crystal rock guy is right, he can use his own helmet to kill the players in the real world. This is an invisible injury. "Be careful, Lizbert." It was at this time that suddenly a killer rushed over and mad at the sword waving in Lizbet. However, the response speed of Chiba was very fast, and the sword in his hand was pulled out in an instant, and then the so-called killer before the sword. This is really thrilling, it is just a thousand. If it wasnt for himself to react fast enough, Lizzetts guy might have ended her life. But this guy seems to have noticed one thing here. That is the killer... They seem to have a very obvious feature, that is, a symbol is engraved on the arm. The very careful Chiba noticed this. After seeing this, I intended to disclose this information. But in the next moment, the runaway happened. I didn''t expect this group of players to be psychologically defended, so they were easily defeated. Some players now start to doubt their companions and draw their swords. "bad!" The so-called human nature is like this, and only when people are in an extremely dangerous situation, they will do something crazy. In the Blood League Knights, Asuna stood at the center of the union. Looking at this scene, she really felt very sad. But human nature is like this. Once you are involved in your own life, it is easy to make a strange change. It was at this time that a player in black clothes suddenly attacked the Asuna of the Blood League. But what everyone didn''t think was that this player died very miserably. Even the wind did not touch it, and then it was killed by Asuna. The president of the so-called Blood League Knights, if there were not a few tricks, how could it be recognized by appearance alone. Asuna is relying on her own strength. That is to say, in the event of chaos, this guy in Chiba couldnt help it anymore, his eyes were awkward. Legend has it that now comes to the world of the sword **** domain, the One Piece system may, confiscate all of its skills. But even so, the body is still stored, the residual domineering. Hey! At this moment, Chiba seems to feel very angry. Because this group of guys will actually fight for their companions in order to make themselves alive. However, this is exactly what the guy in Maochang Jingyan said he hopes to see. What he wants to see is this scene, and the scene is betrayed by his friends. But at this moment, the entire square will enter more than 100,000 people, suddenly feeling that his body is very tired, and then fell to the ground. This is the power of the overlord, domineering. But the one who really fell down is only about 50,000. Because of the body of Chiba, the domineering power of this overlord is not very strong, and it has been severely weakened. Therefore, the impact on the surrounding is not very large. But even so, nearly half of the players fainted to the ground, and the control of the situation is quite large. It was at this time that the sight of Chiba appeared again, in front of everyone. However, when the 50,000 people fell to the ground, the accident happened. Because you can have someone who fights you, you are instantly transferred. Many of the remaining players have come to a labyrinth area. The real hunting is now officially started. This hunting area is somewhat different. It can be said that the labyrinth is now said to have the highest number of arrivals, in other words, that is, the labyrinth area of ??this layer is the most powerful. And the level of this maze is also the highest. "It''s a monster!!" The characters sent are close to a few thousand. These players are randomly selected, and the ranks are high and the grades are quite low. And at the moment of being summoned, the labyrinth area becomes very unstable, and the surrounding monsters seem to be more than doubled. Although these guys have a lot of experience in the weekdays, there are a lot of experience in killing monsters, but now it has become a struggle between life and death, not your death or the battle of my death. You can let this group of gamers feel what is desperate. Originally some very powerful players, at this time suddenly trembled and did not dare to pull out the weapons of their waist. They are afraid, they can''t face this fact. Now these 447 players are in the 76th floor of the labyrinth area. However, I don''t know why Chiba, including other trade unions, have no way to beat it in this place. Everyone is now in the room of this boss. And in the next moment, the entire boss room immediately lit up. A very humming humming sound made a loud noise. A flame ignited the entire room. It seems that in this case, it is inevitable that a fierce battle will take place. "It''s actually 76, Minotaur!" After seeing this monster, everyone in the eyes felt very surprised, and they took a sigh of relief. This blue monster will appear in this place, and this is completely different from the previous story. This blue monster should be in the sixty layers. But now I didn''t think of it, but I was transferred to the 76th level. At this time, Chibas eyes were flashed a little surprised. This huge monster, his body is like a cow, but it is a bit like a lizard, after all, with a tail. When the crowd came here, he slammed the giant sword in his hand on the ground, and the whole room trembled. . Chapter 584： : Blue Devil "Little brothers, give me a punch!" Although this monster does not speak human language, he can communicate through words. Ah, ah... At this moment, many players are like being scared. We are like this, because they are still very low. In front of the 76-level monster, it is like cannon fodder. Therefore, in the eyes of these guys, you can''t see the future, you can only see the word fear. But to know that this boos room is closed, even if you want to escape, there is no way to leave this place. Now this group of guys is completely in a desperate situation. But at this time, suddenly a girl jumped out and her voice was very beautiful. This girl is not someone else, it is the president of the Blood League Knights, Yasna, she is the first to jump out first. At present, Asuna''s level is close to this monster. Although there is a little difference between the two people, this does not affect it. Even in the game of Sword Art Online, the level setting is very different. But as long as your own swordsmanship is very good, you will be able to defeat him. Not when the girl rushed out, the blue monster suddenly changed. His whole body seems to be half the powerful, the cell of this guy is gradually activated, and the skin on the outside is changing. I didn''t expect this guy to be in a state of violent walking. That''s right, at this time. Everyone can''t believe their eyes, and the monster in front of them will become like this. "What the **** does this happen!" It was at this time that there was a hint of surprise in the eyes of Chiba. Obviously, the level of this monster is still growing at this time. Now it has reached the 86 level, and the level has been raised by about 10 levels. If it is this level, the gap between this monster and Asuna is quite obvious. "President.!" It was at this time that other players noticed this, so they quickly stopped their own president. Originally, Asuna had already rushed to the front, but in this case, she suddenly chose to give up. That''s right, what the people didn''t think of was that the monster in front of him actually forcibly upgraded his rank. And in the game world of Sword Art Online, many people know a rule, that is, the level in this world is absolute existence. The higher the level, the stronger the power, and the distance is very large. "What the **** is going on!" When Asunas legs stood on the ground, his eyes were staring at the blue monster. At the beginning, this group of people still had a little fighting spirit, but in the current situation, this group of guys has lost confidence, not even know what to do. Unexpectedly, even Asuna of the Knights of the Blood League will be defeated in his hands, how can such a low level of himself be there, and the room survives. So at this moment, I also began to permeate a kind of desperate atmosphere. After all, the Blood League Knights are a big public expense, and the figures in them are quite high, so in this battle. This group of guys should be the pioneers. Since a person''s level is not too high, pulling a few people together may be able to defeat it. It was at this time that I was suddenly changed in my heart by Asuna. The most important thing now is to boost morale, not to fight alone. Suddenly, she came to a higher place, because now the time is tight, so the long story is short and simple. "Since now the facts have become like this, you will die without fighting. It is better to fight instead of sitting here waiting to die." Although it is a very simple sentence, but immediately let these guys wake up. As Yasna said, if you don''t fight, you don''t even have a little hope of life, but if you go to fight, even if the chance is very small, there is a chance. I don''t know if it is because of the power of beauty, or because these guys really understand this sentence. Finally, they were brave enough to pull out the sword of their own waist. Then they sprinted wildly, although they couldn''t beat the blue demon, but it was more than enough to play these mobs. ". All staff assault!!" It was at this time that with the encouragement of Asuna, morale and shouting in front of him, the players around him were instantly driven. One by one, shouting loudly. However, the behavior of these guys in the eyes of Chiba is nothing more than some behavior to find death. At this moment, Chiba also acted immediately, and he knew that this situation is the best time. Today, the mobs are very entangled. If they have the power, they will definitely create a good opportunity for Chiba. Hey! The blue demon, at this time, seems to be able to float like a flame in the eyes. The blue devil''s body is very large, so when it comes to fighting, it stands a big advantage. And the little monsters in this room are quite a lot. "Transposition!!" (Qian Wanghao) It was at this moment that Chibas guy suddenly rushed up. There was a lot of incredible flash in his eyes. After all, the demon in front of you has changed the structure inside his body, so the way of fighting will change. When Asuna heard the sound, she immediately looked at it. There was a hint of surprise in her eyes, who the guy in black is. However, it seems that this guy seems to have a few brushes, otherwise it is impossible to have a magic sword in his hands. At the first sight, Asuna recognized it. The one in the hands of Chiba, the black sword, is really a legendary weapon in the legendary monster drop. Could it be that That''s right, there has been a very powerful role recently, and it has already become a red name. . Chapter 585： :Two-blade flow [subscription] Is he the one who attacked npc? The face is incredible. At the beginning, Chiba was indeed a red name in the past few days, but I dont know why, just now, his red name status was actually cancelled. In other words, this guy is now, has become very stable. "Ok!" It may be that some physical strength can''t keep up, or for other reasons. At this time, Asuna retired from the front of the work attack. I thought Chiba was going to replace myself, but then he said a word. Let everyone be surprised and unable to speak, one by one, the face is very shocked. "All staff retreat!!" That''s right, it was at this time that Chiba suddenly screamed loudly, letting the players attacking the blue demon rush away. I go I have seen it so badly, but I have never seen such a powerful one. At this time, everyone heard the shouts of Chiba and immediately withdrew. "Dad, be careful that the skills of this monster are different. I don''t know why, just at the time, the hidden skills in this monster were suddenly triggered." It was at this time that suddenly a little girl stood up 873, yes, this person is not someone else is a small knot... Now she suddenly flew out, the reason why he wanted to come out, it was because she found this monster is very wrong. If Dad doesn''t pay attention to it at this time, he will definitely suffer a big loss. Roar! The nose of the monster can give off a sense of death, and the monster flies, the giant sword in the hand. This can be said to be quite fast, it is simply impossible to see his movements, even Chiba this guy can only barely keep up with him. "This is not the same as the original setting. It is exactly like two concepts." It was true at this time that Chiba felt the power of this monster. Especially in terms of speed and strength, every time the monster waved, he almost shook his arm. This is simply incredible! And how can this kind of thing be done, even if this guy has more powerful power, but his level is not far from himself, after all. "hateful!!" (beed) At this time, Chibas brows flashed a bit of surprise, and even some were unbelievable. The scene in front of him was mainly true. "Dad, use new skills!" At this time, Xiaojie suddenly said such a sentence. The reason why she said this is because the situation is very bad for Chiba. If you don''t use new skills at this time, you won''t be able to control the situation. "Ok!" It was at this time that Chiba suddenly withdrew and said loudly to the players around him. "You must help me for a while, even if it only takes a few seconds." Chibas eyes flashed a bit of seriousness, and in this case he saw Asuna. The eyes of the two people looked at each other like this. When Asuna saw Chiba, she also slightly nodded. Then he waved the sword in his hand and rushed up. It was at this time that Asuna broke out of her amazing power. Especially in terms of speed, it can be said that it is quite fast. Its just a dazzling sight, and I dont know what to say. "It should be able to achieve this speed, how is this possible!" There was a slight surprise in the side of Chibas eyes, but now this situation has not allowed him to continue to delay here, quickly popping up his game interface, quickly finding new skills in the skill bar. . That''s right, this monster in front of you can definitely crush yourself in terms of speed. If you go on, you can''t beat him even if you have more hp. And the most important problem is that this monster has time to stipulate when playing. Once the time limit is exceeded, all the members will be withdrawn. The withdrawal mentioned here is not the whole person leaving the official maze, but the blood of this monster will return to the beginning, but the player''s blood volume will not change. So this is a huge pit that can make people feel incomparable fear. "Dad, time is almost too late." The small knot urging on the side, she hopes her father can speed up. Its really like what she said, now the time is very urgent, no more hurry. "All right!" The movement of Chiba can be said to be quite fast, and the entire switching skill took only a few seconds. It was at this time that Chiba rushed up again and shouted loudly in his mouth, changing positions. Although Asuna, this girl''s skills are very powerful, especially known for speed, but in front of this blue demon, it is just a flash in the pan. "All the staff, give me 50 meters away!" At this time, everyone saw a very strange scene, so that everyone fell below the glasses, that is, the man in black clothes in front of him, there is a sword again behind his back. Actually it is a second knife flow. When the two people switched positions, Chiba immediately topped up, and a sword appeared in his hand. The general blue sword was also a magic sword level. The sword can appear in the same person at the same time, knowing that this kind of thing can''t happen in the sword **** domain. As for why this is said, it is because there is an absolute rule in the world. It is impossible for a player to have two swords at the same time. This is absolutely impossible. At this time, Chibas face sank. If I can''t beat the demon in front of me, I will see this attack, so this time he started a crazy slash for several days. Although the speed of Chiba has now surpassed this demon, it is in the movement of two people. Obviously, all parts of your body have also been attacked, but relatively speaking, the attack of this demon is doubled. The main point is that the devil''s blood recovery rate is particularly fast. Relatively speaking, the recovery rate of Chiba is much slower. . Chapter 586： : Outbreak But in the case that this sword has been unsheathed, Chiba will not choose to give up, and she knows that if she gives up at this time, she will definitely die. "The 16 strokes of the big move, give me your strength!" At this time, everyone even looked dazzled, and they didn''t know exactly how two people were, but from the change in the number of hps in the two people, they were basically deadlocked together. There was an ashes around. There are a lot of normal ash, and some players are still confused about what it is. The monster is also in the crazy knife flying in the hands, and this monster is also - quite fast. Hey! Basically, in this case, I can only hear the voice of Chiba. For other sounds, I can''t listen at all. At this moment, everything around it seems to be frozen, and the surrounding space is like frozen. Everyone held their breath at this moment. They don''t even dare to imagine that such a thing would happen. Now the surrounding air seems to be solidified, slowly, without a little bit of impurities. Because everyone found out at this time, the final move of two people came out, and at this time, the hp values ??of both people basically fell to the critical point. So this last move is very deadly. The two people basically ended the last move at the same time, but now the system has not yet, lost the experience value, so it is hard to say whether it is winning the battle or losing. But what everyone can be sure of is... The swordsman wearing black clothes outside did not get any benefit. Because its hp value has basically reached the critical point, it will die if it suffers a little damage. There will be no change in this matter. "How could this happen?" At this time, all the players present saw a very surprising scene, that is, the monster and the man in black were actually fixed together. The two men also stabbed the sword in their hands to each other. However, everyone carefully discovered that the sword of this monster seems to be a sharp point. It can be seen from the man''s eyes. Now he is not dead, but life is also dying. "father!!" The little knot on the side was also called out loud at this time, because he could feel it, and the value of hp in his father''s body changed. "Tongren!" At this time, Lizbet also called nervously on the side. She didn''t think that this guy would be so chaotic, though, said that the two days of time came into contact. She seems to have a little understanding of this guy in Chiba. But the temper of this guy from Chiba has not been changed, whether it is in the time of drawing or now. This guy is definitely not so irritating. Just when everyone was stunned, the game system of the Sword Art Online suddenly made a sound. Yes, it was the sound of the monster disappearing. It was like glass, exploded, and then became a fragment, disappearing into the world. . This is followed by the experience of this monster drop and the equipment and a lot of gold coins. Experience this thing must be owned by Chiba alone. As for the equipment and gold coins, it may be shared. However, one person in Chiba can basically say that he has a big head, and other people have poor gold coins and equipment. After all, this monster has a lot of credit, so the system will match the experience and equipment according to the player''s combat value. I didn''t expect this guy to stand and beat it. After seeing this scene, Asuna had planned to run and help Chiba. But what Ashana didn''t think was that at this time, a girl suddenly ran to her side and took out a bottle of blue medicine from his backpack. This bottle of medicine added hp. Because the current Chiba can be said to be quite fragile, her body is exhausted, and even going to sleep. However, in this case, it is not a matter of timely treatment. Asking for flowers His hp will soon drop to zero, and as long as it falls to zero, it means that he has disappeared from the world. In other words, that is to say he is going to die. And now, unlike before, it will be reborn after death, but it will only drop some equipment, but now it is different. In this world called Sword Art Online, as long as the game character dies, then in the real society People will follow away. "You guy is just too messy!" Lizbert suddenly hugged Chiba at this time, and somehow, her eyes suddenly burst into tears, and the girl actually sobbed slowly. ............. After seeing this girl crying with her own, Chiba can be said to be a face of arrogance. What is this guy doing? It hurts! ! At this time, Chiba had cracked his mouth, and he could not even believe that he could survive this battle. You know, in this world, it is different from the world of Naruto. Already in the Naruto world, I own most of the skills of the One Piece system, but now it has been weakened a lot, and even the shocking fruits have no way to play them out. In other words, that is to say in the previous battle? Chiba is holding a mortal mentality. The reason why it will become like this is because Chiba knows a truth. In this strong world, only oneself, to fight hard to survive. If you don''t fight, you will die. "Hey..." "You almost hugged me now and I am almost out of breath. My hp value is not much left. If you do this, I will be killed by you." It can be said that it is a bit embarrassing. In this case, it is indeed a bit embarrassing. Because the hp value in Chiba is really not much, it can be said that as long as there is a little bit of reaction. Chiba may die. Therefore, Chiba at this time is quite nervous. . Chapter 587： : tears But what surprised Chiba was that Lizbet was actually at this time, she burst into tears and hugged herself tightly. "You don''t want to cry anymore!" "I am not already okay!" Its really like what Chiba said, and now hes basically no problem. But now this situation is also a bit dangerous, if he is not actively treated, it will definitely die. However, just after the monster died, everyone began to talk about the discussion, and some of them even began to question, Chiba. "This guy actually has two swords, and in the world of the sword **** domain, it is impossible to exist." Indeed, as these players have questioned, in this world, the skill "zero five seven" can be said to be shared. So many people''s attacks can be said that there is no big difference. But like this, the ability to control two swords at the same time basically does not exist. "You guy, have such good skills, why didn''t you share them?" It was at this time that a player suddenly rushed up and asked Chiba. In fact, it is not that Chiba does not want to share it, but because this two-knife skills have no way to share, he is locked in death. In other words, this skill is unique to Chiba. In the end, this group of players did not say much. After all, if the skill is locked, it will not make much sense. If you want to share it, you are really impossible. What''s more, now this guy, Raiders this level of boss, so that his popularity will definitely be increased, if he finds him trouble again, it is equivalent to naked face. "Let''s go back first!" After the boss of this layer was Raiders, the players inside began to advance to the next level. What everyone did not think is that this layer above is actually a very huge imperial capital. In other words, this is the Security Bureau, which is especially suitable for those gamers who are inside and open a shop to do business. However, this battle also lost a lot of people, including a very powerful swordsman. I don''t know for what reason, he was actually killed by the mobs in the confrontation with the mobs. There is nothing tonight, but only at night. Lizbet returned to her store with Chiba. Lizbet could say that she didn''t sleep well this evening because she got a very unacceptable news, that is, she couldn''t go back. It is. Can''t go back to the original world. Nearly two o''clock in the middle of the night, Lizbet came to her own, the studio, which is a forging shop. It is like a huge stove with a variety of weapons, but these weapons are still only a semi-finished product. Lizbet is a man after all, forging people, so it is normal to say that a little collectibles, of course, she does not mean that not a sword is quite perfect, and the counterfeits are also very much. But tonight, she is going to build a very powerful sword. It is made by night processing, but it is made with great care, as if you have integrated your own mood. I don''t know why, my heart has become very complicated during this time. In other words, this may be the heart of the girl, because Lizbet finally understands his mood and his feelings for Chiba. "I must create a very powerful sword, and then give this sword to Tongren Jun"! call At this time, Lizbet sighed heavily, then closed his eyes and looked at the forging material on the table. Gently tapped with the forging hammer in his hand and slowly polished it. Can''t succeed, can you create a good sword for me, just here. This material is well proportioned in all proportions, so as long as it is built. A little attention will definitely be successful. Lizbet immediately knocked the hammer in his hand on the piece of material. In a flash, the blue material turned into a blue sword..... The color of this kind of thing may be due to the passing, high temperature baking, resulting in the color gradually greening. So it will become such a situation. "What the **** does this happen" That''s right, at this time Lizbet also flashed a trace of surprise in her eyes. Is it because I didn''t control the heat? No, my own control over the temperature can be said to be quite powerful. I will never make such a scorpion, but the color of this sword will become what it is like. Later, Lizbet quickly found the design of the sword, and he found a few words in the design. In this design, there is a clear explanation for the reason for this situation. When the color of the sword turns into cyan, it means that the sword is forged perfectly. The grade is the top grade. That is to say, Lizbet now said that the sword that was built can be said to be quite powerful. After seeing this explanation, Lizbet felt that her heart was let go. call At this time, Lizbet finally breathed a sigh of relief. After all, when she forged this sword, she used all her thoughts. 5.2 It was at this time that Lizbets face suddenly became rosy, she said secretly in her heart. After the sword is built successfully, he has the opportunity to confess to the Kirito, and this time he must, say it to him once. At the moment, Chiba stayed in the hotel to sleep, although he was sleeping, but he did not, fell asleep. Especially in today''s battle, this guy is thinking seriously. After all, this kind of life can be taken away by others at any time. Its like today, if Chiba is at that point. He is likely to die. So this is a game of life, the risk of death is very big, but he can''t fight like this every time. . Chapter 588： : Confession Therefore, Chiba at this time is thinking, thinking of a way to improve his combat effectiveness. That is, when he was thinking, the little knot suddenly came to him. Then he flew into his arms and said to him. "Dad, what are you thinking about, seeing your face seem to be something wrong, what do you want to tell me?" The little knot makes up a very cute smile. This little guy is like this at all times, so the money is also very fond of her, like her cheerful, and like his smile, the most important thing is that he actually called My father. For the first time in my life, the "father''s" Chiba heart is more or less excited. "I didn''t think about anything. I just thought that this thing was coming too suddenly. There was no sign of a moment." Juan said that some can''t figure out, but since things have developed into this way, then Chiba must think about how the future will survive in this world. In this way, 14 small knots slowly lay in the arms of Chiba, and finally fell asleep. Then Chiba gently touched her hair. I did not expect this guy, the hair is so rou soft, you must know that the small knot can be said to be npc, not human. But she has this kind of physique, which is exactly the same as human beings, and can''t even distinguish the difference between the two kinds of people. The forgemaster is a profession, and the forgemaster''s profession is quite special, of course, just like other professions, this profession also has its advantages. Of course, it also has its disadvantages. Lizbet is the only forgemaster on the town. Of course, there are many people who make swords under her, but they are not according to the title of Daren. In other words, this means that this is superfluous. In the world of Sword Art Online, there are many systems, many occupations, including the Cavaliers Summoner, and even a magician with a little magic. One of the most famous is the animal trainer. The animal trainer, this is a very popular profession. In the world of the sword **** domain, the person who chooses this profession can be said to be quite small. Why did they not choose this profession? It is because this vocational study is very difficult, and it is quite a costly companion. Of course, if you have reached a certain level, then it can be said that the people who learn this power are very powerful. The next morning, Lizbet got up early, even though they didn''t get the material they wanted in the labyrinth. But just last night, Lizbet, she inadvertently saw in the night market, when she strolled, she saw a very good baby. This is the material of this sword. If you make this sword, you will be able to meet all the requirements of Chiba, both in terms of level and strength. This cyan sword is perfect. Huh... The morning sun was particularly good, and Lizbet got up early in the morning. Although I have experienced a lot of things, and now the game world can be said to be exactly the same as the real world outside, Lizbet is not so sad, perhaps because someone has shifted her attention! It was also very good here, when Lizbet thought of this in his heart, suddenly Cao Cao came. Chiba stepped into the door of the store at this time, after seeing Lizbert. In the corner of his mouth, he immediately flashed a smile. "The weather is good today, it is quite early." Humph! After seeing Chiba, Lizbet did not immediately look at him, but flashed a bit of dissatisfaction in his mouth, and snorted at him coldly. Chiba was also very puzzled after seeing Lizbets face. Slightly embarrassed, I did not expect this guy to be like this. "..." Is it what I did wrong? "You wait for me, I will give you something." But at this time, Lizbet''s tone suddenly changed, and then said to Chiba. What is this guy going to get? It really makes people care more, but Chiba at this time doesn''t think much about it. Since she wants to get something, let him live. Then Chiba stayed alone here, and did not move. About a few minutes later, Lizbet took a blue sword in his hand and walked out of the store. "No, this thing is what I forged you, grade, can be said to be quite high, and the weight is quite suitable for you, how do you try it?" When Lizbet said this, her heart was actually very nervous, but she showed herself a calm and self-contained look. "This feel is quite good, but I feel a little confused. Well, last time we didn''t get the materials, why can you forge such a good sword?" In the process of questioning, Qian 890 leaves took the sword in his hand and flew heavily in his hand. The effect can be said to be quite good. Ok! At this time, Chiba nodded very seriously, and it was exactly what he said. Quite good, quite awesome. "How do you feel?" At this time, Lizbet looked at Chiba with a very anxious look, and she was anxious to know, the result. It can be said that this hand feels very good, and this weight is already large enough to the result that Chiba wants, but if it is durable, you still have to give it a try. So at this time, Chiba once again took out the magic sword in his hand. Straight and high, lifted the magic sword in his hand, and then slammed it down. But what everyone did not think was that this blue sword actually withstood the attack of this magic sword. Everyone was surprised to see this scene, very shocked. How can this kind of thing be done... However, at this time, I saw that my sword was not damaged. Lizbert''s stone in her heart was put down at this time. . Chapter 589： : Mind [five more to subscribe] It seems that my efforts in these two days have not been in vain, and I finally forged such a very powerful sword. Therefore, in her heart, she is actually quite happy. "The feel is really good, just say it, how much is this magic sword?" At this time, Chiba also felt very happy. The sword was in any way in line with her own requirements, so he said that he did not care about the price. Not to mention that when you defeated the boss, you dropped so many gold coins. Buying this magic sword can be said to be basically no problem. Don''t look at the money is also a lone, but he can say that it is a small local wealthy. Its still a matter of one or two magic swords. At this time, Lizbet suddenly thought about it for a while. Since things have become like this, there is no need for them to collect money. What''s more, I now want to express her thoughts to Kirito. That is to say the most authentic one in your heart. I told Chiba loudly, I really like him very much. call Looking at the corner of Chibas mouth, and his face. Lizbet, this guy, has just made a secret decision in his heart. He must think about his own thoughts, and that is, give this sword. As long as you can build for him, the sword that he wants in his heart, then take this opportunity to confess! "how about it!" At this time, Chiba is preparing to say the price, time. Lizbert suddenly became serious, and his eyes passed a bit of seriousness, and then he said very seriously to Chiba. "That, that, actually, I am against Tongrenjun..." what? ? Its not that Chibas guy is a nerd, nor is he saying how low his emotional intelligence is. Just suddenly came to my heart more or less without a little defense. Is this guy confessing to himself? At this time, Chiba felt very surprised. That''s right, you know that Chiba is a real big man in the world before. In the azure planet, he is a otaku who is very popular with girls. Although she looks very handsome, but because she is too otaku, she does not communicate with many women, which leads to her not This fact is welcome. So after hearing these words, Chiba feels like she is dreaming. For the first time he was confessed by the girl, at this time, the heart was also plopping, and the beating was very fast, and the face was slightly embarrassed. Is this the rhythm of preparing to play? It can be said that they are very surprised, but fortunately, Chiba can stabilize their emotions, try to control themselves, and not be nervous. It is indeed in the original story of the sword **** domain, Lizbet this guy can say, in fact, is a pretty pretty girl. The original Kirito may have a certain generation gap with her, but Chiba is not Kirito. Although he owns the body of the guy, he does not necessarily have his thoughts. Therefore, for the current Chiba, this thing must be very suitable for girls. "That... In fact, I really like the Kirito." "I like you the most!" At this time, Lizbet was ruddy in her entire face, and felt that her heart was about to jump out when she spoke. This was her first confession, the first time she liked the boy. The main thing is that two people are still in the store now. So, I feel very embarrassed, but when she utters this sentence, she feels that the whole person is released. At this time, Chiba is also slightly embarrassing. But compared to Lizbet''s words. I am going to be much better. After all, its a boy. If the face is a little thicker, there is basically no big problem. But what you didn''t think of was that this guy would actually confess to himself. Chiba is so surprised, because he knows that even if he owns the body of Kirito. But it may not be able to attract girls. Even if Lizbet is in the original world, it is like this, but now it is not necessarily the same thing. "So I sincerely told Kirito that I hope to be able to interact with you." This is the most sincere confession, and I can feel it on the eve of the night, she is true to her. But can you not respond to his feelings... It is hard to say. ". Kirito!" At this time, a strange face suddenly appeared. A very beautiful girl stopped him. When the girl appeared, the two people suddenly fell into an embarrassing state. At this time, Chiba hurried back to look at the girl, what he did not think was that this girl is actually Asuna. This girl of Asuna can say that she has a high popularity in the sword **** domain. The average player knows her, especially the Knights of the Blood League. She has the title of Jian Ji, and there is absolute power in this game world. It can be said that it is quite powerful. The main thing is that her popularity is not only very high, but also people are very beautiful. Is this (or good) point undoubted, if you have to compare her with a person. Lizbert was dimmed in front of her, not to say how bad the Lizbet girl was. But the girl in front of me is really perfect, and she looks like a woman. The golden hair flutters in the wind, and her figure is also graceful, especially its main line, perfect. In fact, these are not the key points. The focus is on the temperament of this girl. It can be said to be quite noble, just like the goddess in the sky. Chiba is a bit stunned, not that Chibas guy hasnt seen a beautiful woman, but because of the fact that she has her own characteristics. The most important thing is her temperament, able to kill everyone around, even some female players are attracted by her temperament, very embarrassing her beauty. . Chapter 590： :Jingcheng Mingnai "Asna..." At the same time, Lizbet suddenly called out, Asuna. Because the two girls knew each other from the beginning. Its just that these two guys rarely come and go on weekdays, but they didnt expect to be together today. The most important thing is at this crucial time. At this time, Lizbert was stunned by a slightly unhappy moment in her mouth. In the heart is also secretly said, what is this guy? I wont come early, I wont come late, but I will catch up with this time. Well, those who are ashamed and confession have been heard by this guy. If this is the case, then I really want to find a place to put it in. However, look at this expression of Asuna. It seems that I have not heard the confession just now, that is, at this moment. Lizbet felt like she was feeling well in her heart. Fortunately, this guy did not hear. Or you really have to find a place to get into. "Lizbet, why are you here too?" In fact, Asuna was passing by from this place by chance, and then saw Kirito. Suddenly remembered that I had something to look for, so I ran in. But when Asuna was running into the 800, he suddenly found a friend of his own, that is, Lizbet, who was a forging man. The understanding of two people was a long time ago. But what I did not think of was that Lizbet actually opened a shop for forging people. Business can also be said to be quite popular. "Asna, but I haven''t seen it for a long time." I remembered Chiba and have not answered my own question. Lizbert feels like a loss. If Arthura ran over and messed up, she would have heard the true answer from Chiba. Ok However, it seems that sometimes things like emotions are only about fate. "Tongren, in fact, this time I am looking for you, there is something to talk about." After hearing that Asuna said this, Chiba was really flattered. Let him be such a big beauty, not to mention the president of the Blood League Knights, actually looking for himself. I think these questions are unbelievable, but at this time, Chiba suddenly remembered, Asuna, is indeed the true girlfriend of Kirito. In other words, that is to say, this girl in front of her is likely to be her future girlfriend. As for whether he can walk with him, it is still an unknown number, but he is his future girlfriend, this will never change. "What''s matter?" At this time, Chiba is also serious, after all, looking at Asuna''s face, exactly the same as her own expression. "It''s about the next house boss''s crusade plan, I hope you can get involved." In fact, Asuna is planning to invite Chiba to come to this place. The reason why she wants to invite Kirito is that she thinks that this guy is very powerful. This is beyond doubt, so it is sure to play a big role in the Raiders group. "I hope to be able to speak in one step." Therefore, the girl of Asuna did not feel the atmosphere around her. She did not see the girl Lizbet, how ugly the face is now, but it does not show it. Because this is for Lizbert, but a very serious confession! But it was disturbed by this guy in front of her, although she said that she was more or less angry in her heart. But now Lizbet has no way. After all, this Asuna is also a good friend of mine. If it is said in this case, it is quite bad. Therefore, in the end, I can only bite my teeth and swallow the bitter water in my heart. And Asuna did not see what was the relationship between the two people, so he said that he seized Chiba and took him away from this place. Because at the moment in the eyes of Asuna, this Kirito is coming to this place to buy weapons. So for the relationship between the two, it can only be the relationship between the merchant and the buyer. Otherwise, it would not be possible for Asuna to take the hands of Kirito in such a big way. And when Asuna reached out and took her hand, Chibas eyes flashed a trace of surprise, what happened to you. My relationship with Asuna has not reached this level. After that, Asuna came to the 37th floor, a palace with Chiba. This palace is also the headquarters of the Blood League Knights. In other words, it is the guild of the Knights of the Blood League. However, when Asuna was very happy to come here with Chiba, an unexpected scene appeared. At this time, a guy wearing white clothes suddenly appeared in front of the two people. Obviously, this guy is also a member of the Blood League Knights. His looks are quite tall, but not very handsome. This man is Asna''s personal bodyguard in other words, that is, the attendant. In fact, for Asuna, bodyguards are not necessary at all. After all, her power is in front of her eyes. This bodyguard is not her opponent at all. Therefore, the members of the guild unanimously have to give themselves a bodyguard, which is superfluous. Besides, they are not vases, nor are they an ornamental. Is it necessary to get these bodyguards? Yuki Asahi, in the real world, she is a very good girl. "President, why are you coming back now and why are you around? Is he such a thin boy?" When the knight saw a bed bug next to Asuna, there was a fierce look in his eyes. It is obvious that this tall knight has a very large hostility towards Chiba, and he can''t wait to crush this guy immediately. This male knight, although his appearance is somewhat wild, but the level is OK, has reached more than 50 levels. To the sword **** domain, this time the world is considered to be some medium players, his waist is wearing a knight sword, but this level of the knight sword is a bit of a bottom. And this Knight sword can be said to be quite ugly. . Chapter 591： : villain "Why are you with him!!" It was at this time that the knight pointed at the body of Chiba and looked at him with a vigilant look. Therefore, Yuki Asahi, I feel that this closeness around her is actually very annoying, but also because of his character. This guy is too busy to manage things too - right! Why do you have to do what you want to do, and you have to deal with someone, you have to report it to him. Therefore, it is obvious that this bodyguard is very obvious, and it limits his freedom. There is also a reason why Yukihiko will become like this. "This guy is my friend. Please talk to him a little more politely, and I don''t need your protection at all. If you follow me later, don''t blame me for being polite to you!" At this time, the tone of the formation of Akina has obviously changed. The reason why she will show this tone is that this guy in front of him is not worthy of respect. Every time, he is like this, and its already a bit unbearable to form a bright day. "But it is my duty to protect your safety. For those strangers who appear around you, I am qualified to check them one by one, especially people like him." When the knight said that he was going to be like him, his eyes were obviously hated against Chiba. However, Chiba has shown a very indifferent look. Asking such a little guy is not worthy of being angry. If you start your own hands, you are not abused in minutes. It was at this time that the voices of two people might have attracted members of other guilds. At this time, many members ran over. After seeing the city of Asuna, the eyes of this group of people looked very happy. And for their own president, they are very respectful and enthusiastic. "Welcome the president to return, but I will have one thing to tell you, this guy didn''t take off his socks when he slept last night!" At this time, a girl who suddenly seemed to be very loli ran over and pointed at a girl beside her. These two members are all the Knights of the Blood League. You see that the two little guys are not very old and look very loli. However, the combat power of these two little guys was quite high. At this time, Chiba suddenly checked the combat power of the two guys, and their two levels actually reached more than 60 levels. In other words, that is to say, these two guys have already qualified for the front line. And in their two materials, they also show that they belong to the Raiders group. I didn''t expect that I was able to enter the Raiders group when I was so young. "You didn''t take off your socks!" Just as the two little guys were playing, Chiba suddenly appeared in front of both of them. Well, after seeing Chiba, the two little loli had a trace of surprise in their eyes, and asked the president himself. "I don''t know where my strange face came from?" One of the little loli said. "This handsome guy, our blood league Knights seem to have not seen it! Is it not him, the president''s boyfriend?" Oh... Originally at this time, she formed a cup of juice in her mouth, and she did not expect to suddenly spray out in this case. "What are the two little guys who are talking about here? How can this guy be my boyfriend? You two don''t want to be here, he is just my ordinary friend." This mouth juice of Yuki Asuna was sprayed there, on the knight''s body. However, the knight did not become angry with Asahi, after all, he respected the president very much. And of course there is still a little bit of evil thoughts, maybe this evil idea is even stronger. "Yes Yes!" Is it just an ordinary friend relationship? Hey! These two little loli can be said to be quite strange, so it is not appropriate to talk about it. However, it is exactly like the way that Asuna said, the two people are just ordinary friends. This is true. Asking for flowers But in Chibas heart, he doesnt think so. Anyway, Yuki Asahi is a girlfriend of her own, but it is only a matter of time. "Sorry, I am very sorry!" It was at this time that Akina had realized that she had sprayed the juice from her mouth on the boy. Hurry up from his own body, took out a handkerchief, and then apologized to the fact that he was busy, and helped him wipe the juice. "It doesn''t matter, the president will come by myself." Don''t look at the **** pretending to be wiping the fruit of his body. His hand accidentally touched Yuki Akina at this time. ............. However, Yuki Asahi also felt that the slight change in her face soon came out. As for the knight, it looks awkward. Oh, actually, this kind of phenomenon has already been seen by two little loli. Although these two little loli are not good to say in public, they actually know in their hearts that the knight in front of them actually Like want to eat swan meat, and the most important thing is that the action is still so disgusting. However, these two little Loli are not good to say face to face. But when this scene happened, Chiba couldnt stand it anymore. You said that you are a knight, and as a personal bodyguard, you actually did this kind of thing. It is at this time that Chiba unintentionally said a word, it is obvious that the tone of his words is directed at the knight. "There are some people, the hands and feet are not clean, the card oil is such a thing, have you heard of it?" At this time, Chiba suddenly asked two small loli, and a smile in her mouth. "Of of us know of course, the thing like the oil is obvious!" The two little loli suddenly laughed, and when the knight saw the scene, his face was almost discouraged. Therefore, at this time, the anger in his heart was aroused, and it is obvious that he intended to provoke Chiba. Then I met the Cavaliers again and pushed them into a clear day. I came to Chiba. . Chapter 592： : Too arrogant "I warn you kid, don''t be too arrogant. Do you know what this place is? This is the headquarters of our Blood League Knights." The knight is taller and really taller than Chiba, but that doesn''t mean anything, and it doesn''t mean he is better than himself. "I know, I just know, so I came here." Looking at the expression of Chiba, you are almost even angry with the eggs, I did not expect your kid to dare to speak to himself, then don''t blame me for being polite to you. "There is another skill between us, we play a real pk battle." Sword Art Online game, during the beta period, can be pk war, but in the safe town, if others do not accept your pk challenge, it is impossible to pk. However, when two people arrive in the wild, they can formally carry out pk. The most important point is that after killing people outside, there is no way to resurrect. But just yesterday, this pk rule changed again, as long as the other party accepted you in a safe town. Killing two people has been pk, until death is ok. In other words, now this sword **** domain, all restrictions are removed. In the safe area, you can now enjoy the pk, but there is one point to be explained, otherwise it will be dead. This is beyond doubt. "Challenging? Anyway, I am a very busy person. I will play with you for a while now!" So Chiba also agreed to the conditions of this guy, to have a real contest with them. However, the two people have already made an appointment in front of everyone, and that is the point that they can''t hurt their lives. Hey, although it is said that he has already made an appointment in advance, but the knight has secretly played a ghost idea in his heart. As long as you do a little bit of it, it is not easy to kill this guy. Therefore, in fact, in his mind, his idea is actually to kill Chiba. In this case, no one will threaten himself. There are no other boys, and they are turning around in the side of the city. Regular pk is ok. And at this time, other members of the Blood League Knights have arrived here to watch the game. So this group of people came, a relatively wide place, after all, is a temporary decision, so it is not so formal, it is not necessary to go to the arena, as long as the place is wide enough to fight. There are not many members of the Blood League Knights, but there are also many, surrounded by two people, about 100 people come! "Tongren, you must be careful." At this time, Asuna suddenly came to the front of Chiba, and he unintentionally reminded Chiba, because he knew his own knight, the character can be said to be not particularly good, just in case This guy, what hands and feet. Ok! Chiba also nodded at this time, and he probably guessed what the guy was going to do. However, Chiba has no fear. Since you have chosen pk, you should play it once. The two came to a field and alerted the system. The pk between the two people officially began. The rule of the game now is that as long as your hp value falls to you, it means your death, whether it is in the labyrinth area or outside. As long as the mp value drops to 0, it will be judged as dead by the system. So pk is not necessarily a very good thing. Because it is accompanied by risks. "So start now!" Hey! With the alarm of the system sounding, the duel between the two people officially kicked off. But for this time pk, in fact, at the beginning, many people are not optimistic about this guy called Tongren. As for why they are not optimistic, there is a reason. Because this guy looks very thin, the most important thing is that the weapon in his hand has only one sword, and there is no armor at all. But the knight in front of him is different. She has not only a very powerful sword in her hand, but also a armor in her body, which has great advantages in weapons and armor.... And not only that, the main thing is that this guy also has unique skills, this is known to the Blood League Knights. Therefore, the scene suddenly became lively, and many people like to watch the fun. "I will let you see today, what is called real swordsmanship!" At this time, among the knight''s eyes. I took a bit of fierceness and looked at Chiba with a very contemptuous look. "How can you beat me like this residue?" Maybe because you are too confident! Because in pk, you can hide your own decomposition level, which is generally not visible to outsiders, so you can only observe the level of this person through the surface. Because the guy in Chiba is in the eyes of others, his level seems to be only about 30 levels. Therefore, this group of talents will not look at him. "Do you think that the sword in your hand is very big, will you be able to defeat me?" It was at this time that a smile appeared in the corner of Chibas mouth. He doesn''t think that this guy in front of him can beat himself. The main thing is the sword in his hand, the level of the sword can be seen, even if this guy hides his body and level. "Its just looking for death!" That is 0.8 at this time, the guy in front of him suddenly, ran over, and his speed is extremely fast. There was a glimmer of smile in the corner of his mouth, but where did he think that he had no intentions before, and he wanted to be serious about him. "You just stood still, didn''t you be scared by me?" Or do you dare to move your pants? The provocation of the language is very powerful. This knight is in front of so many people, of course, to show his own more powerful side, and only then can he be very powerful. So he rushed over, but what he didn''t think of was... This attack of my own is actually lost. How is this possible? You must know that Chiba does not move at all. . Chapter 593： : pk between players But just now, he actually escaped his attack very dexterously, and even the sword did not run out. What is the matter? Is it that it happens to happen? It is true that after this scene happened, the Cavaliers could only think that this happened to be the only thing that could explain it. Because he is a guy with a level of 30 or so, how could he escape his attack? At this time, there are more and more members of the Blood League Knights. There was a slight surprise in their eyes, but some experienced guys could see that the man in front of him might not be high, but his actual combat experience should be very good. Otherwise, he can''t easily escape the attack. I know that this attack was not able to be avoided by luck alone. It must be accumulated over the years to predict the line of the sword. "The 14 is impossible, it is absolutely impossible!" So at this time, the only thought in my heart is that this guy is lucky. So he quickly waved the sword in his hand, rushed over again, and continued to attack. But his attacks are just the same as before. Chiba simply doesn''t have a move. But in the end, Chiba still pulled the sword, but did not move one step at the foot. At the moment when Chiba pulled the sword, the victory and defeat had already been seen. What makes people feel incredible is that Chibas slender sword actually cut the Kings sword, which is so large, into two paragraphs. This is also why there is such a big gap between the two people. At this time, the two little loli suddenly burst into a loud voice. "The sword in the hands of this guy, the magic sword interpreter in the book." That''s right, these two little loli saw this sword in a battle, and it was also a man in black. It was only at that time that the mans face was not clearly seen because he wore a black cloak. And at this time, Xiao Loli contrasted the body of the black cloak man that Chiba had seen with him. It can basically be said to be completely consistent. In other words, the man who spoke all over there, the black swordsman with the interpreter. If there is no guess, he is the guy in front of him. Shocked, incomparably shocked, if the members of this group of blood league knights are clear when they see a person, the surprise of the other side''s sword can be disastrous. But what makes them even more convinced is that this guy is actually the legendary person with a magic sword. You know, this magic sword is all the things that bosses fall out. The average person has no way to see it, and the level of this magic sword is particularly high. "How is it possible? What time did you do what you did, or how could my sword be broken by you?" This knight man, his eyes are really big. To be honest, he did not think that it would be such a result. So now that he has been in the past, only one belief has flashed in his mind. That is what happens in front of the scene is an illusion, it can''t be true at all. The guy must have moved his hands and feet in his sword, knowing that it is impossible for a person to cut off the sword. Just as the man was still preparing to dismantle Chiba, the system suddenly issued a warning. Now the victory and defeat have been divided, the winner is the Kirito. In fact, this pk game, at the beginning is destined who is the winner, who will be the loser. Its just Chiba, and Im not in a hurry to show it. The defeat is so ugly, today''s knight is considered to be completely humiliated by Chiba. There was a fierce flash in his mouth, obviously it was very good for Chiba, but he didn''t have any way. After all, the guy in front of him had a level of more than 70, which is a legendary monster. . If you want to have this monster to fight, it is basically a dead end. But he felt uncomfortable in his heart. Therefore, even in the battle, he lost in the mouth, he can not lose. "You guy..." Just as the knight was ready to speak, Yuki Asahi suddenly stood up at this time. And she pulled out the sword in her hand and then stared at him fiercely. This is the end of the matter. What other behaviors did you dare to do at the time? Then don''t blame me for being rude to you. As a knight, you should abide by my rules. Otherwise, I will dismiss you tomorrow. Seeing that Cheng Nai Nai was really angry, the knight had to bury his head honestly and no longer say anything. However, he looked at Chiba''s eyes but was quite angry. Said in the heart secretly. "This thing, you and I don''t wear the sky together, let''s walk around, there will always be one, I will kill you." The so-called hatred is such a 403 pull, but Chiba does not care. How can you fight yourself like a small fork? So in the face of the threat of this knight, Chiba showed a very calm and self-contained look. It was at this time that all members of the Blood League Knights saw the power of this guy. It is no wonder that his own president, Yukih Nagisa will personally invite him to participate, this time the Raiders plan. I didn''t expect this guy''s level to be so powerful. In fact, there are some members of the Blood League Knights who have brought this guy together with the players who attacked npc in the past few days. However, I thought about shaking my head again. who cares! The most important thing now is how to discuss the next step. Because now, all of these players have a common goal, that is, in the earliest time of the Raiders, this huge floating castle, all the boss rooms inside. Then these players climbed to the 100th floor, because only this method can make this group of players. Successfully escaped from this world. It is quite important for this if the longer they stay in this game world. The damage to your body is greater. . Chapter 594： : Raiders plan [five more] Because in the real world, they will not eat for a long time. Even some people rent a house to live in. In other words, they can''t spend much time left, and if they are lucky, they will be discovered by the landlord who is confused by the neighbors. If you are not lucky, I am afraid that there will be only half a month left. Therefore, this group of people must seize the time. It is imperative that this is the truth. And still passing by bit by bit... But this group of people has become more and more nervous, and the progress of the strategy must be accelerated. After the guys came to the office, there were several hundred people in the hall. This group of guys are walking in the palace, the level of the top is quite high, and everyone has their own skills. "Today, I am convening everyone, that is, we have to discuss the room strategy plan for the next floor, because we have found the specific room of the boss." Formed as Tony Nai, this time sitting on the throne of the Blood League Knights. As the president, she is particularly majestic. In fact, this news was received last night, is the news from a group of Raiders, but unfortunately. This squad is now dead, and a total of eight people are still less than half back. Therefore, it is quite important for this news. After all, this news is exchanged by the companions for their lives. And on this message, there is exactly one thing that makes people feel very surprised. That is the monster, and the time of each occurrence is very fixed. And it only appears once every week, in other words, it is really time, very urgent. Because the next time this monster appears is at this evening, at 12 o''clock in the morning. For the place where this happened... There is no accurate news yet, but what is certain is that it is absolutely in the deepest part of the maze. So when it comes to tomorrow, Nai recruits everyone at this time, just to cope with this boos in this maze. "How do you guys see..?" Although the news is very accurate, you really want to find him, but it takes a lot of money. You know, the maze of this layer can be said to be quite large, and there are many rooms. It is very difficult to lock into a boss. Such a carpet-like search definitely does not have much effect. Not only wastes manpower, but also consumes the fighting power of the Knights of the Blood League. Therefore, many people are not optimistic about this plan, but it is in the crowd, when the arguments began to shake their heads. The guy in Chiba suddenly took a step forward and looked at everyone around him with his own gaze. There was a smile in the corner of his mouth and he said to everyone. "Actually, I have a proposal, maybe I can say it and share it with you." After seeing Kirito, he formed Asuna and nodded, indicating that he would quickly tell the plan in his heart. "My proposal is very simple. That is, I have absolute intelligence. Of course, this information is provided to me by an intelligence dealer. It may cost a lot of money, but for your Blood League Knights, this is There is nothing." The intelligence dealers can say that there are a lot of players in the game dealers, but the information dealer of Kirito is a bit special. He is quite powerful. He can buy any information, as long as you have money. "This is not a problem. Our blood league knights, union funds should be enough." The formation of Tony Nai nodded at this time, and indeed, as she said, the Blood League Knights did not lack funds. Therefore, the price for information dealers should be affordable. "After getting the news of this intelligence dealer, I hope to be able to talk to the two of your president first." When Chiba said this sentence, it was quickly opposed by everyone. The reason why they oppose it is actually a reason. Because Yuki Asuna is their president, if there is any accident, will this guild be able to operate? However, Chiba also thought of this problem at this time, so he said that he did not panic. "As for the question you said in your mouth, I know that I am going to give you a reassurance now, that is, you may also know my rank. In this labyrinth area, those mobs are not me at all. Opponent." Then Chiba continued. "But even so, I need a strong helper. I think your president of the Blood League Knights will become a good day. It is very suitable." As I said before, the formation of Asuna in the sword **** domain, the sword is very high, and the level is also high. Entering this labyrinth area with her has a great chance of survival. "And the main point is that we are entering the maze, not, to challenge the boss here, but to find the room of the boss." So please be assured of this. After listening to this interpretation of Chiba, some people began to agree with the idea of ??Chiba. Because only this way, can guarantee the greatest interests of the Knights of the Blood League. The main point is that after all, the level requirements here are very high, and if you bring more people, it will have an impact. So in this case, the fewer people, the better. "This is my proposal, (Li Hao Zhao) If you agree, then I will go to buy intelligence, but if you disagree, then I will say nothing." In fact, the formation of Asuna is also very much in favor of this proposal, but the final decision is not in her own hands, she must look at the reaction of the entire guild. But fortunately, most people in the union support this plan of Chiba. "I very much agree that we will be eliminated in the evening, so that we can improve a lot of combat effectiveness." "I also agree with this plan, after all, in order to maintain the strength of our Blood League Knights." It seems that this group of guys, all of them have been responded to, but this response is responding, the plan is still going to be carried out. "Since everyone agrees, there is nothing to say." Yuki Asahi suddenly stood up at this time and glanced at Chiba, and there was a trace of seriousness in his eyes. . Chapter 595： : Get information Time flies very fast, and it is in the evening. As night falls, the time in the sword gods is about 6 o''clock. The location is on the 36th floor, a very busy main city. At this time, Chiba and an intelligence dealer chose to connect at this place. "This is the information you want to get, but what I tell you is that this boss room, even if you find it, may not be able to defeat." "You don''t have to worry about this. As an intelligence dealer, I hope that your intelligence will be accurate." At this time in Chiba, he sat in a cool chair. The man in black wearing a windbreaker opposite is the intelligence dealer who is in contact with him. This guy''s intelligence is very strong. Basically, he can get news as long as you can afford it. This time, Chiba opened this information. Its actually a map with a boss room. "It''s best to be self-sufficient, but what I want to advise you is that since we have been working together for 290 years, I will not hang you, this monster has obviously changed." The intelligence dealer said such a sentence at this time, and immediately caught the attention of Chiba. It is also like what he said. Now in this kind of place, intelligence can be said to be quite important. "I will cherish this map, I will give you the price you want." For things like money, Chiba can say that he doesn''t care at all. What''s more, during this time, he accumulated a lot of gold coins, and he wanted to buy this information. It can be said to be quite simple, plus the capital of the Blood League Knights. After completing the deal with the black man, Chiba came to the side of the city. Two people are walking at this time, where the lights are bright. After all, here is the main city, so here, at night, it can be said that the lights are colorful. There is a boom everywhere, but how to say it is just a virtual game world. On this main street, there are carriages and some bebes, but there are also some npcs, all of them wearing different costumes. But it seems quite a bit of Western ancient taste. Speaking of those nobles, as well as ancient towns. "How is the intelligence? Do you get what we want?" The two men are now walking side by side, and Yuki Natsuri asks Chiba. "I have already got the information, but what I want to say is that in this information, only the room of boos is marked." Its really like what he said, this information is labeled, but for the maze, its still a bit difficult to find. "It seems that I don''t have it, it takes a little time." It is true that the room of the boss is marked on this information, but this does not mean that it can be found immediately, boss. Because in the labyrinth area, many rooms look exactly the same, and even can''t identify many routes. So it takes a little time to study it, and then find an accurate route so that you can arrive in the shortest time, the boss''s room. Only by doing so can we reduce the loss of the Blood League Knights. Two people came to a place at this time. It may be because I feel a little tired, Chiba also sat down at this time, and Asuna also sat down beside him. Oh... As a boy, the body makes such a sound, of course, it will look a little embarrassing. However, at this time, the formation of Akina did not ridicule Chiba, but suddenly took out something similar to bread from his own, personal belongings. "No, this thing is for you to eat, very delicious." In the game of Sword Art Online, all the food inside can alleviate the fatigue of the game character, but there is no taste when eating. In other words, that means only slowing down this hunger. There is no way to eat a delicious taste, which is a flaw in this game. When Chiba saw the bread, his eyes were particularly large. This is the first time he saw that in the game world, there is actually something like bread. "Give it to you!" Yuki Asuna said this, and Chiba is also a polite person. After all, he really wants to eat now. "thank you!" At this time, Chiba ate a big mouth, but when he bit the first mouth, the whole person''s face seemed to have changed. "What is this all about? How is this bread so delicious?" It is at this moment, Chiba feels as if it has found the previous taste. Because in this game, the food is not tasteful, so it can only be used to fill the stomach. Chiba eats these breads and feels very perfunctory. "This bread is made by me and I have added a variety of spices." Seeing the more satisfying smile of Chiba, Yuki Asahi can be said to be quite happy. After all, his skill is a cooking skill. This is not a mistake. Because the girl of Yuki Asuna is different from other gamers, it not only improves her skills, but also enhances her cooking skills. Now, the level of Yuki''s cooking is very high, and even many of them have reached the full level. But even so, it is basically impossible to make something tasteful in this world. Oh, it was at this time, looking at the incredible expression of Chiba. Its a way to come to the next day. "Actually, I have found a lot of things these days, all kinds of spices, and some things like cream. They taste very heavy, so if you add them to this kind of food, you can make one. Something that tastes." spices? After hearing the word at the moment, there was no surprise in his eyes. Because in this game, the spice does not exist, so Chiba can''t believe it. "How did you do this?" "In fact, you are right. There is really no such thing as spice in this world, but you may be able to find something else to replace." Chapter 596： : Very good chef Yuki Asahi, explained it, and took out a thing as a sample. "Do you know what this thing is called? This is a kind of plant skin, you know it when you smell it." It was at this time that Benjamin put the bark in front of the nose of Chiba and let him smell it. "I didn''t expect it to be the taste of cinnamon." Then I formed Asuna, because I took out something similar to pepper powder. Although it is completely different from the pepper powder in the real society, it is not the same species, but the taste of the two species is exactly the same. "You can say these spices, can you find other things - instead?" This is indeed the way it is. Therefore, it is only after tomorrow that Nai Nai can make such a very delicious food. However, in Chiba''s view, this guy assigns his own attribute points to the chef. Is it a bit wasteful? But at this moment, perhaps Yuki Asuna has already passed the food and captured the heart of Chiba. "Ah, I haven''t eaten such food for a long time, I can''t feel the taste of food." "In giving you this, it is made by myself, cream." It was at this time that Chiba was shocked again, and she did not expect that she would make her own cream. At this time, Chiba also quickly put the bread in his hand, licking that little cream, and then put it in his mouth, and ate it. "The taste is really good." After eating this meal is more delicious, after dinner, the two people began to discuss here. Because the next two people will go to the maze and explore the location of the boos room. If you can''t succeed this time, you will rely on these two guys. Time is passing by, and the time of the boss is getting earlier. Nearly two hours of exploration, Yuki Asuna and Chiba, finally found the room of this boss. At about 10 o''clock in the evening, all the players of the New Alliance Knights, nearly half of the combat power, all concentrated in the door of this boss room. Formed as Tony Nai, standing in the middle, put the slender sword in his hand on the ground. At this time, her expression can be said to be quite serious. With her eyes, all the people in front, it is like a queen, she is particularly serious at this time. That''s because she knows that when this door is opened, it is possible to have a particularly powerful monster from it. Although I got the specific location of the boos room at the intelligence dealer, the guys didn''t know what was going on inside. And I don''t know, the level of this monster has his attributes, as well as a variety of special combat skills. Therefore, for the Knights of the Blood League, it is now a very big challenge. "I believe that you are ready, and as your president, I am ready, but what I want to tell you is that when this door is opened, your life may not belong to you. Yuki Asahi, the reason why she holds this one-handed sword in her hand is very fine. There is actually a reason, because it is a speed metal type. Of course, there is a possibility that girls may consider aesthetics, so they will not use shields. "Are you ready? Now give you a last chance, if anyone wants to quit, please leave here." As the president of the Blood League Knights, the formation of Akina was at this time, muttered. "We are always ready, and we are revolutionary forces, as members of the Knights of the Blood League, how could they retreat in this situation." Chiba, standing on the side, looked at this scene and didnt know what to say. But for him, it is still unknown, what will happen inside? What level of monsters are still not easy to say. So under the encouragement of everyone, this door was slowly opened. After the door was opened, the boos in the room did not run out immediately. Everything around is very dark, and it can even be said that I can''t reach my fingers and I can''t see the margin at all. Asking for flowers Everyone in this eyes also flashed a trace of surprise, is it the boss in this room, is there? Still said that there was a problem with the intelligence. Formed as Tony Nai, and Chiba is the leader who walked in front of them. Today, two people have already prepared the transfer crystal in their hands at this time. Everyone has no idea about the boos in this room, if there is a trap in this room. All the members may be caught in the event of an accident. Even Chiba, who has rich combat experience, at this time, he seems to be a little nervous, and his brow is also slightly rising. This is a room where you can''t see the five fingers. There is no way to guess which kind of monster will appear. ............... Whistling! At this time, there was a sudden blue glow in this room. On both sides of the room, something similar to a torch was seen, and blue light was emitted. This blue light instantly illuminates the entire room. I put all the things around me against it. Its just too incredible. However, at this moment, everyone felt extremely powerful. That''s right at this time, everyone saw a monster like a wild boar falling from the sky. Then there were a lot of mobs around the room. That is, when the monster in this room appeared, the spirit of everyone was tense. That is, in the next moment, Yuki Asahi suddenly ordered. "All staff assault!!" Accompanied by the voice of the president of the Blood League Knights, the players immediately rushed in. After all, this is a battle that is related to life and death. In this case, if a team is not united, there is a high probability that it will be attacked. So at this time, all the members rushed in. But among these people, only Chiba alone noticed that the boos in this room was a bit wrong. . Chapter 597： : crusade monster It is reasonable to say that there is quite something wrong with this kind of place. The most important point is that the level of this layer is quite high, but the monster that appears in front of you has a level that is obviously lower than that of this layer. In other words, you said that these monsters are very good to deal with. "Humph!" Watching this group of people rushing up, Chiba felt that something was wrong. Its too easy, its not a two-minute time. This kind of monster, including the slider boss, is not the opponent of the Blood League Knights. Soon after the formation of Akina, all the monsters inside were wiped out one by one, but it was at this time that Chiba did not feel right. "Its too easy to win..." Sure enough, at this time, "zero six seven" waits for Chiba, and thinks of a problem, here may be a trap. Because at this time, Chiba did an experiment, and that is in it. The transfer crystal suddenly became unusable, the brow was slightly upturned, and Chiba felt that she was really distressed. "This place is a trap. Transferring crystals in this environment is simply not possible." Suddenly shouted, as everyone else, fell into misery. As Chiba said, there is really no way to transfer crystals in this boss room. No wonder this strategy is so simple, it turned out to be a trap. "Everyone has given me back to the back. Now I am going to escape this room as fast as I can." At this time, everyone in the Knights of the Blood League noticed that the room was not right, because the door suddenly and slowly closed at this time. In this case, if you want to escape all the members, it is impossible. Your door is moving faster and faster. Even if you rushed to the fastest speed, there is no way to leave the door. In other words, all members are now trapped here. "What is this all about? Why can''t the transfer crystal be used?" At this time, one of the players took out the transfer crystal, no matter how they called, there is no way to make this simple crystal start. At this time, Chiba ran to the front of Asuna. A very serious face, said to Yuki Asahi. "This room was a trap from the beginning, that is, just when I noticed the change of this boss, his rating is too low." I heard that Chiba said this, and I became aware of it. It is indeed like the one that Chiba said. It can be said that this time the Raiders are too simple. Sure enough, there must be fraud in this. That is, in the next moment, the real boos of this room finally came. A super monster with a level of 80, and carrying two knives behind the monster. But I can see that this head is similar to the monster that is also a second-handed guy. "how is this possible!" Because this level of the room, the level is stipulated, the level of each layer in the world of the sword **** domain, no wonder the level is corresponding. This sentence also says that this level 80 monster is simply not possible here. "I have no way to look at his special skills and only see a little bit of his information." Only after seeing this monster appeared, Chiba said the same. However, Chiba did not say anything wrong. He could not see all the information about this monster. He could only see a little bit, but he can be sure that this guy is definitely not simple. Hey! ! Are you going to be at this time? The monster suddenly rushed out, and then all the players rushed up, basically can be said, hit together. But even with this way of using wheel battles, there is no way to make a big impact on this monster. That''s because in the time of the sword **** domain, the level of this kind of thing can be said to be quite exaggerated. If he is one level higher than you, he can open a great distance for you. This is why Chiba is much stronger than others. Not only because it has special skills, but also because of its level, especially among these players.... "Switch!" It was at this time that I saw this group of players playing this strange and struggling Chiba, and immediately rushed up. Because there is no time to hesitate at this time, if he does not rush, this monster will kill more players. However, at this time, the formation of Asuna was also rushed up. The pace of two people can be said to be quite coordinated. And during this time, Chiba seems to have a certain understanding of her sword skills. Therefore, in the battle, it seems quite tacit understanding, along with the pace of the city of Tona, these two guys, this monster has been together. And the speed of the two guys is very fast, each knife is very accurate to hit the monster. But both people know that this kind of damage to your own monster does not reduce his large amount of blood. The most important thing is this monster, the speed of restoring blood is very fast. Basically two people, the damage caused to it, he can recover in a short time. I did not expect this speed of recovery, it is too fast. And according to the information provided by the intelligence dealers, this blames me for seemingly dropping rare items, but dropping such relatively rare items is a trigger condition. That is the last one, giving this monster a final blow. "Switch!" Even if Asuna''s speed is fast, it is impossible to approve the blood with this monster. So at this time, Asuna pulled back and replaced another player. As for Chiba, it seems to be able to support it for a while, but now his blood is not much. That is, when he is about to fight again, a player of the Blood League Knights suddenly asks to switch. "You two will rest there for the time being! Let us give it to us." Chiba was very fortunate at this time. In this time, the Raiders mission is a group. If it is a person in this mission, it is a Chiba with a very powerful force. . Chapter 598： : **** battle It will definitely be the scum of this monster in front of you. "How are you? Now this situation must be, restore blood." At this time, Chiba came, and Asuna''s side. And gave her the blood bottle in her hand! And the formation of Akina is not the slightest politeness, telling the bottle of blood that Chiba gave her, and quickly drank it. In an instant, Asunas blood volume returned to its original state. But even so, it is impossible to rely on the blood bottle to maintain the current situation. Because it is too dangerous now. It was at this time that when two people were in a state of rest, one of the two men on the bench suddenly, but the heart was stabbed by the monster. In the time of the sword **** domain, there is no such thing as blood. After all, it is a virtual body, so after the heart is stabbed, it just feels pain. "bad!" After all, this blames me for not having a break. Everyone turns to attack him. Now his blood has dropped to 14 and a half. But in order to achieve this goal, the Blood League Knights have sacrificed one person. If you continue this way, you will definitely die more people. At this time, Chibas eyes are once again fierce. He can''t imagine now... Watching his companion being killed, really, at this moment, the eyes of Mingnais eyes crossed a trace of tears, and her eyes seemed to be very painful. It hurts people to imagine. Although the current Asuna, the heart is also extremely fearful. But in this case, if she does not attack. I am very sorry for my own Asuna companion. Just at the time, my companion protected her. If there is no companion, she may have been killed at this time. "Switch!" So in this case, Asuna must attack above. Even without extra rest time, she immediately switched position with the remaining player. "This idiot..." It was at this time that Chiba also felt that something was wrong. The body of Yuki Asuna has not recovered completely. Although her blood volume has increased, her body is now quite exhausted. In this case, if you rush to the top, it is simply too stubborn. "Ashna!!" It was at this time that Chiba shouted loudly. However, Yuki Asahi has already rushed up, and the sword skills in his hands have been launched. The light of the slender sword. Enough to illuminate everything around you. "Give me all this! Ah..." With the shouts of Yuki Nichi, she rushed up. However, this sword technique did not have much impact on this monster. Although the amount of blood is decreasing, this guy''s recovery speed is very fast. However, at this time, Chiba immediately made up from the back. Seeing that the blood that really rose up was immediately reduced by more than half. It was at this time that Chiba suddenly jumped to the front of Asuna. "You guy, why are you so messy?" At this time, Chiba learned from Asuna and looked at her eyes quite seriously. "This monster must be, with strong power and speed." "So in this case, we must use the strength of both of us, and at the same time use sword skills to be able to consume his blood." The two people looked at each other at this time, and it was indeed like what Chiba said. This monster in front of you must have two people together. Hey! Ah! At this moment, two people can be said to simultaneously release the sword skills, and the two people''s movements are quite synchronized. "Give me to die!" The monster turned his sword and smashed it to Chiba and Yuki Asahi. But what everyone didn''t think of was. These two guys are going to hold on to this attack. And very beautiful. Not only that, these two guys also hurt this monster, most of the blood is now this monster now this time, his blood has dropped to the yellow area. So the players are also the opportunity to see the group at this time, all of which are swarming. But at this time, Chiba suddenly shouted loudly. Because he noticed a very bad situation. Although the blood of this monster has now fallen to the yellow area, at this time, the weapon in his hand suddenly changed. It was originally a knife, but now he has taken another knife from behind him. In other words, that is to say, after the blood volume of the monster''s body drops to the yellow area, he will use the two-blade skill. "This guy has actually gone." Obviously, it can be seen that at this time, the monster in front of it has become red, and the muscles of the body have become more developed. In particular, the fierceness and anger that it reveals on the expression, it makes people feel terrible. The members of the Blood League Knights rushed up at this time, and they were simply looking for death. "All staff retreat!" In fact, at this time, Chiba issued a shrill voice, but this group of players did not hear. In the next moment, time seems to stop. Because the two swords that the monster squatted, several of them were given deep and cut into two paragraphs. Then these players disappeared into the world like broken pieces. But fortunately, other players reacted quickly enough, and they immediately retired. "What exactly is this monster?" At this time, one of the players felt very confused, and he blocked the monster with a shield. This monster has two-knife skills, and the most important thing is that he can increase his level. So in this case, Chiba had to stand up. He looked at the city with a serious look, Asuna, I hope she can help herself. "Asna, I know it may be a little reluctant for you now, but I still hope that you can help me at this time." When I heard Chiba say this, in fact, in the heart of Yuki Asahi, she also wants to help him. . Chapter 599： : Successful killing "The two of us can use the position of the switch to attack him continuously, and his blood is not much now." "According to the information provided by the intelligence dealers, this monster seems to be, and the last blow can drop something rare." In other words, Chiba intends to get this thing at this time. It was at this time that I also felt that I had no hesitation, and that was the case. He has no other choice now. If the monster is not solved in front of him, the people around him will die more. By then, the battle of the Blood League Knights will be greatly reduced. "Help me hold for a few seconds!" Although I don''t know what this guy is going to do, it is made at tomorrow. Or stood up right away and waved the slender sword in his hand. Towards this, the monster rushed up. Because in this world, Chiba is the player of this game. There are also skills that others don''t have, and that is the same two-word flow as this monster. It takes a certain amount of time to start this skill, so he will let Yuki Asuna, hold him for a few seconds. And this can also explain why Chiba has never used a shield. That''s because he is a second-rate player. "Get it!!" "transposition!" It was at this time that Chiba suddenly said such a sentence, and then immediately the former person exchanged the position. After seeing this scene, everyone saw a trace of surprise in their eyes. I did not expect this guy to have two-knife skills. "The whole staff retreat." At the same time, Asuna came out to the whole, the members of the Knights said. Of course, even in this case, Chiba is still in the lead. Sure enough, the two-knife skills are different, and even the damage is doubled. Its faster, its faster, ?v! At this time in Chiba, the corner of the eye was also a bit fierce. I can still get faster, no, I have to be faster! Chiba is in the corner of his mouth, talking thinly. Even in this case, the blood of this monster falls very fast. But in contrast, it does not hurt the damage caused by Chiba. If it wasnt for the sake of the fact that Akina had been assisting him all the time, there would be no way for Chiba to be so relaxed. "Ah!! I need to be faster, and I can be faster." Accompanied by the expansion of Chiba Eyes. His whole body seems to be burning. The sword in the hand can be said to be tightly held, and every time it is flying, it is full of anger. It is like being able to pierce the sword in your hand and pierce the body of this monster. The huge body of this monster, just like this, was cut into wounds everywhere. Seeing that the blood volume is going to drop to zero. It was at this time that Chiba suddenly shouted loudly. "final hit!" Everyone looked at their own president and the battle of the two guys in Chiba. Its just like a sword and a sword. Its too fast to see them both with the naked eye. At this time, Chiba put the two swords in his hands up, and then cut directly from the underside of the monster to the head of the monster. The living creature will directly smash this monster into three lobes, and then hear the system, warning sound. Under the eyes of everyone, this monster suddenly broke into pieces like glass, and then disappeared without a trace. Congratulations! It is at this time that something very precious is falling from the monster. Sure enough, it was a rare item, and at this time, all the members who participated in the attack were assigned the corresponding experience value, as well as the ordinary, drop gold coin weapon. But rare, the item is owned by Chiba. call "Is it finally over?" Seriously, it can be said that this battle is quite difficult. At this time, Chiba can even say that she has tried her best. "It''s over, it''s all over." Chiba is even tired now, unable to move his body, just keep this position. Then fell to the back. Because when he was defeating this monster, his own blood volume was already falling to the red area. That is the current Chiba, and then suffer a little bit of damage. Then he will definitely die. It was at this time that Chiba finally collapsed to the ground because of fatigue. He feels like he has made a very long dream. When Chiba reawakened again, he did not know what kind of state he was in, and in his sleep, he seemed to hear a girl calling him. ". Kirito, Kirito Jun!!" Besides, his vision is quite vague, but he can feel it, this voice is Asuna. "You must wake up!" And it feels like someone is shaking his body. But at this time, Chiba couldn''t open his eyes anyway, and his body was particularly sleepy. I don''t know how long it took, and Chiba finally woke up. But when he woke up, what came out was not going out in the labyrinth, nor the kind of wall. It is a very beautiful ceiling. "Where is this?" When Chiba had not finished this sentence, Asuna suddenly hugged the neck of Chiba at this time, and at this time (Li Nuo Zhao), she became a god, and suddenly she cried. . "You are such a fool, Kirito..." This warmth can be said that Chiba can be felt at zero distance. And the most important thing is that he can feel and form the mind of Asuna. "Do you know? I am particularly worried, I thought you were already, and I am awakened." I don''t know why, Asuna was crying very sad at this time. But Chiba, I still feel very tired. Especially the head of Chiba. "what" "What happened to the monster?" "The union has successfully broken through this layer, the monster thing, you don''t have to worry about it first. What I worry about most is your physical condition." After saying this, Asuna held Chiba tighter, for fear that he would leave himself. . Chapter 600： : Trainer [subscription] A week later, the red name of Chiba has completely disappeared. In other words, he is now a player. The time is now 2026, and night falls, at the huge floating steel castle on the 46th floor. It is also the game world of the sword **** domain. It is now a main city. In this main city, there are various occupations, the most famous of which is the swordsman profession. But there are also some other special occupations, just like some, forging people or animal trainers. The next time this kind of auxiliary class can basically say that you can''t eat it. It is also not excluded that there are individual comparisons that are popular. Chiba also wore a black dress at this time, and walked slowly on this road. Although these days and Asuna, increased their feelings, but because of the city of Tonai has been busy with the work of the Blood League Knights Guild. So two people have been unable to find a day to come out at the same time. "Oh, although it looks like this, it''s better to go to the nearby maze." Besides, the level of Chiba is very high now, but now, in this case, he is also idle, and it is better to go around and brush the mobs and practice 580 technology. And recently Chiba learned a new skill, just need to train the skill proficiency. So in this, lower-level cities, the labyrinth around is the best way. Not only can you increase your experience in your body, but you can also improve your proficiency in skills. It can be said to be a two-way approach. So, in this way, Chiba came to the nearby labyrinth area. But what he didn''t think of was that he had encountered one thing. "what!" In this labyrinth area, there is a small forest in this small forest. There is a man who seems to have made a miserable cry. It is the voice of a little girl, and Chiba can be heard, and now she is suffering, and the nearby monster attacks. "Bina!" In the small jungle here, a small loli is now surrounded by several monsters, making a scream, because this little loli''s close attack ability is very weak, she is a trainer. In this world, although it can be said that she is not very fragrant, she chose this profession because she likes it. And he also knows that the profession of the animal trainer can basically say that the protection of the companion is needed in this case, otherwise it is very easy to be attacked by other monsters. "Bina!" It was at this time that when one of the monsters rushed over, the little Loli, the blue bird on the shoulder suddenly blocked the attack, but unfortunately, the blue bird died on the spot. Lost. The main thing is that the levels of these monsters are not low. The little Loli can now say that she has been trapped in a desperate situation. He said that at the moment she is crying out for help, but there seems to be no one around her. Sure enough, she is only alone. In fact, Cilika is quite popular in this profession. It is because she looks very loli, just like a mascot, so these guilds like her very much and invite her. So once this person is popular, his character will inevitably be a bit arrogant. But just as Cilika thought he was, now its time to die. Even now she has closed her eyes tightly at this time, but then she suddenly heard the broken sound of these monsters. bump, Immediately at this time, her eyes opened. But what made her very confused was that the monster like a bear in front of her eyes suddenly disappeared into the world like glass fragments. And at this time, she saw a (bech) sound, a black figure. The black figure is now holding a sword in his hand, crazy, watching the monsters around. His strength can be said to be quite powerful, the level is completely higher than sixty, or even higher, but because of the low level of Cilika, she can not view the other party''s data card. A few swordsmanship can be said to be quite gorgeous, and this thin man easily solved all the monsters around him. Watching these monsters gradually break, and after disappearing in the air. Cilika finally reacted at this time, and it seems that she got help from others this time. "Thank you very much!" When Chiba saw the little Lolita of Cilika, his eyes also flashed a trace of surprise. Because this little Lolita facial features are very correct, and the kind of clothes she wears are quite beautiful, the most important thing is that her voice is also very sweet and nice. "Nothing, I just happened to pass by here. I saw you have something to do, come over and help you." Its really like what Chiba said. Hes just wandering around here, just to meet. "Thank you very much." At this time, Cilika can be said to have been at the original place. The reason why she did this is because she wants to express her life-saving grace for Chiba. "There is really nothing!" It was at this time that Chiba suddenly noticed this, the identity of the girl. When Chiba was shocked, the girl was actually a trainer. You know, the profession of the animal trainer can be said to be quite difficult to learn, although he said that his strength is very strong after he has learned. But many people are learning halfway and halfway. The animal trainer is different from other professions. People in this profession do not need to go to the front line. The reason is because they are a kind of auxiliary. Wait, you can control outside the maze, it''s still inside the safe area, as long as they can summon. It must be an aid. And the most important point is that the profession of the animal trainer is actually quite unpopular in this world. "Bina!" After the thank-you, Cilika ran to her pet, a blue bird, and she slowly squatted. And at this time, gently touch the feather of the blue bird by hand, and then at this time, Cilika passed a teardrop on her eyes. . Chapter 601： :Bina [seeking automatic] "I am very sorry, as your master, I am very sorry, Bina." Although this is just a game, it is different now, because now this sword **** domain has become a death game, so that people''s emotions will grow explosively after this. Coupled with this situation, this blue bird is the pet of this guy. After watching your pet being killed by other monsters, the mood can be said - it is quite low. It can even be said that there is some depression. At this time, Cilika stood in the same place, and did not move, quietly looking at the blue _ pet. "I am very sorry!" However, at this time, Chiba looks like a problem. There is a reason why this is said, because he used to use the same method when he got a small knot in the past. This blue bird did not completely disappear after dying, but left a feather, a blue feather, this blue feather is the heart of this monster. "You can rest assured that although he has become like this now, he has not completely died." It was at this time that suddenly came to the side of Cilika. When Chiba came to her side, she picked up a feather on the ground that fell because of death, a blue feather. Then in this case, Chiba showed a smile. He said to the little Lolita in front of him. "This is the heart of Bina, I think maybe he still has a chance to live, because according to the intelligence dealer got a message, in a labyrinth of a layer, there is something called a flower of life." After hearing this sentence, Cilika can say that the whole person has become very spiritual. And at this time, she wiped the tears in her eyes. At the beginning, the guy was out, but now she has become somewhat clear and has a smile in her mouth. Then I looked very suspicious and asked Chiba. "Is this thing you said really true?" "It is true!" At this time, Cilika may still be wary and confident about Chiba, but when she put the feather into her own attributes, she discovered that this blue feather is indeed the heart of Bina. Bina... It was at this time that the whole person of Cilika became cheerful in an instant, and she was finally depressed and she finally found new hope. "Great, its great, and Bina is saved." Whether it is saved or not is unknown, but now two people must rush to this place to be able to find the flower of life, and the faster the time, the better, or else it may be preempted by others. About ten minutes later, two people walked on the street above the main city. In fact, when the two people were in the jungle, they all had alliances. That is to say, now they are two, it is the situation of team formation. This is to plan to team up to brush monsters, or for other reasons. But for Chiba, it is of course the best that I have nothing to do with her recently. What''s more, how can a little Loli like her be so okay to refuse it! That is when two people are walking on this street. Suddenly there were two voices calling her. "Cilika, Cilika, I am very sorry to disturb you. I hope that this time you will be able to go to the store with us, because tomorrow we will go to the new maze to blame." One of the players suddenly ran to the front of the two and said to Cilika. "I am very sorry, now I have teamed up with this person." It was at this time that Cilika didn''t know why, her face suddenly became rosy, and then pointed to Chiba around her. It is indicated that she already has the object of team formation, so she can''t participate in other teams. After the player saw Chiba, Chiba shook his head and wanted to be able to win Cilika as the mascot of tomorrow. But I didn''t expect it to be preempted by others. If you say that you are called Xiao Loli, wherever you go, it will attract the attention of others. Asking for flowers Suddenly at this time, a man was pulled out from the side, the man was also a famous player, and tried to win the Cilika and join their team, but they were all rejected by Cilika one by one. "I think that your popularity is still quite high, there are so many teams to come to you to form a team?" I heard that Chiba said this. In fact, she was very happy in the heart of Cilika and even this person. But even so, she can''t feel happy. The reason for being popular is actually quite simple. It is because of my very long Lori, and it is still a trainer, so I say that I am especially beautiful. ................. Speaking also said that this group of players simply treat themselves as mascots. Therefore, Cilika feels particularly opposed to such players. But now there is no way for Cilika, if she chooses to refuse at this time. This group of players will definitely say their own, but when they promise, they will be taken as a mascot by others, so they are quite confused. "it''s OK." Looking at Cilika''s more frustrated look for a year, Chiba touched her head in this hand and said to her. "Actually, you are a very good girl, but I admit that they say that you are really cute." Time flies quickly, and the blink of an eye is coming, another labyrinth area, and in the deepest and innermost part of the labyrinth, has something called a flower of life, perhaps it can resurrect Bina. But on this road, it is full of ups and downs, and there are some traps everywhere. This is a trap. It is a huge challenge for the very low level of Cilika, but it is quite easy for Chiba. The time is now around 8 am and the sun is very big. "It''s very beautiful, there are flowers everywhere, I have never seen such a beautiful place." Chapter 602： :花海【求全定】 At this time, Chibas eyes flashed a bit of surprise, and he did not expect that it was actually a sea of ??flowers. The morning gaze is slowly walking in the sea of ??flowers, which can be said to be extraordinarily and pleasant. But even so, the two have not forgotten the purpose of coming here today. "If you can stay here for a while, then you will be fine." Although Cilika likes this place very much, now she must, get the flower of life as soon as possible. Otherwise, all this is just empty talk. But even so, the speed of two people is not very fast, even if the little girl of Cilika is very desperate, but the speed of the two people has dropped significantly. The most important thing is that a large number of people suddenly emerged around this time. monster. In the end, "five nine three" can be said that even the kind of column is the fairy ball. In short, let everyone feel the end of the world. "Ah, save me, Kirito!!" Cilika is walking in front of this time, but there are plants around it that can be moved around. Even some people can eat humans, so say? The speed of the two people has dropped significantly. However, these monsters are nothing to do with Chiba. He gently waved the sword in his hand and cut it off with one knife and one knife. But now there is a little girl, which makes him very worried. Because at this time, Cilika his body was suddenly entangled by a plant, and the body of this guy was thrown far into the air. what This is simply horrifying. I think the two people succeeded in breaking through this layer. They reached the deepest part of the maze, which is the room of the boss. This labyrinth is somewhat different from other labyrinths, so the flower of life is grown differently. When two people saw the flower of life, they all showed a very happy expression in their eyes, especially this Cilika, she could even say that she was quite excited. Because this flower of life can save her pet. I knew that now in this world, Cilika''s best friend, the best relative is her blue bird. Although it is just a pet, the relationship with Cilika is quite strong. But it can already be said that it is an obligation that cannot be divided. Looking at the flower of life in my hand, Xiao Loli flashed a smile at the corner of her eyes. He intends to thank the Chiba next to him. Then the flower of life was broken and ready to let Bina recover, but at this time, everyone was surprised. "Wait a minute! You are already there, then you have been hiding for a long time, I don''t think I should hide!" In fact, when I first arrived here, Chiba had already noticed the existence of these guys, but she had never been exposed. But these guys have no intention of leaving, and they say that they are likely to be the ones who want to grab this flower of life. At this time, one of the red-haired beauties, the body was particularly tall, and then headed out from behind, the back of the tree. At this time, her eyes always crossed a sinister smile. "It seems that you guys are very powerful. Since they have all been discovered by you, then the brothers will come out!" Along with the secrets of this girl, there are several players who have revealed their true colors. Humph! The corners of these players have flashed a smile. And it looks very evil, which is clearly meant to be grabbed. "Actually, I have already found you very hard to find, but if you actually come to the door today, then don''t blame me for cleaning up one by one." "Tongren, you can''t escape!" After all, Cilikas level was very low. After seeing this criminal gang, he immediately became alert and held his hand around his waist. He might fight at any time. But at this time, her eyes suddenly shook. That''s because Cilika became very scared at this time, she was afraid that she might be hurt, and she was afraid that Kirito would be hurt. But for this, maybe she is a bit redundant, and the worry is a bit redundant. "You are relieved, I will get them if nothing happens." It was at this time that Cilikas head was suddenly touched by Kirito. Then the face became instantly, a pair of delicate Xiu, and I dont know why. At this time, Cilika trusted the black man in front of him. In fact, she was afraid that her legs were shaking, but she still stood stubbornly. Then at this time, it is time for Chiba and the players in front of them to clear the general ledger. Black, windbreaker, a black sword. And the appearance of this man, how it looks exactly the same as the player who was once red. To know that metamorphosis has been attacked by npc. "What is this guy doing? Is he not afraid of us?" It was at this time that these players suddenly felt a trace of doubt. "I want to confirm, your name is not called xx". At this time, there was also an increase in anger in Chibas heart. There is a reason why he became so angry. It was because a few days ago, someone in a guild had found him. To know the people in this guild, all the 3.1 players have been hurt by the criminals in front of them, the president of the guild cried, and want to ruin the family, but also revenge. Therefore, Chiba has already received their rewards. Now that you have taken the money from others, you have to do something for others now. "I think the person I am looking for is you." After quietly speaking this sentence, Chiba slowly pulled out the black magic sword behind him. Then at this time Chiba slowly passed the bridge. Uh... Its just looking for death. At this time, the leaders red womans mouth suddenly crossed a smile. Then her head gently tinged her own zui lip. . Chapter 603： : Where is the sacred The eyes are also very surprised to see Chiba. How can you beat me so many people like you? Haha! ! "How can I know if I don''t try it!" "Tongren!" Seriously, Cilika standing by this time can be said to be quite worried about the safety of Chiba, and at this time, her hands are shaking. Therefore, she is very keen to help Chiba to fight, but her hand has never pulled out the knife. "Tongren!!" At this time, Cilika had a tight grip on his mouth. Although he wanted to rush, she never took the first step. That is, in the next moment, all the other players have rushed up. They waved their weapons and began to use their skills to take turns of wheel-type attacks against Chiba. "Ah..." But what made everyone feel very unexpected happened, that is, at this time, Chiba did not move at all. The 14th standing still did not move. Even if these players are free to hurt his body, he is also unmoved. At this time, Cilika can say that she has closed her eyes. But when she opened again, she saw a scene that was incredible. "What is this all about? What is the sacred man in front of him? Why are these players simply unable to hurt him?" It was at this time that the leading red-haired woman had a trace of surprise in her eyes. She didn''t think that things would actually look like this. It may be that some feel tired, and may feel a little tired, Chiba said softly at this time. "Do you only have this attack on me? 900 damage, in other words, the point that you made a total of my attack is not fast, but my current level is 86. "In other words, that is to say, my hp value has recovered to more than 1,300. That is to say, even if you guys are taking turns here to cut me for a few days and nights, I will not give a drop of hp. Its simply amazing. A few players are simply tired at this time, but the Chiba in front of them is like nothing. He stood like that, and there was no such thing as a single thing. "I have already said that several of you guys have had no effect on me at all." Huh... Chiba can be said to be quite easy at this time, but the players are not like this. You can say that you are tired and panting. Even some players are almost completely cumbersome. "What the **** are you doing? What is this sacred guy?" Not only surprised, but even some people have begun to be surprised. "Then you have played enough now, he should be my turn next." Black sword and black clothes, and its kind of attack, this guy, is the legendary red name player, has attacked npc. You guy should be a member of the Blood League Knights. It seems that he was on the front line a few days ago, so it is a Raiders group. If it is said that it is a Raiders group, how can it appear in this, you must know that the statement of this level can be said to be quite low. "You are Kirito!" At this time, the red-haired woman faintly said such a sentence. "Yes, I am indeed Kirito!" "So now I hope, you can die!" It was at this time that Chiba also said coldly, in fact, this guy is not special, loves to help people. But some principled problems still need to be handled by themselves. For example, this red woman in front of her eyes, if she does not tell her to deal with it, then I am really sorry for the commissions I have taken. "How much did you get?" "Don''t you want to kill me for that commission? Tell you, if you kill me now, you will also become a red name, and then you will become a real murderer." It was exactly like the woman in the red dress said, after killing her the night before. I will temporarily appear in the state of red name. But even so. Chiba will not let her go at this time. That is, in the next moment, Chiba suddenly teleported. When the voice of Chiba appeared again, the sword in his hand had already reached the red dress, the woman''s body. And at this time, Chibas mouth is cold and cold. "I know that this guy is very powerful, but what I want to tell you is that you will become a red name, and you will be attacked by other players!" Humph! However, even if this woman threatened Chiba, she did not care about her at all. "I know, but you don''t forget, I am a lone player, I want to be a few days, and what a great thing." "And there is one more thing I forgot to tell you, basically no one at my level can challenge me." "You have to know that in these 343 worlds, it has changed now. If it is dead, it will really die and it will not be born again." Oh, it was at this time that the woman in red finally realized the mistake she made. Because at this time Chiba said something that made her very shocked. The world has changed now and it has become a death game. In other words, life is the first. If someone dares to challenge Chiba, it is clearly looking for death. So this conclusion is a very good way. This group of players will be very cherished for their lives. Do you think they will challenge me? After Chiba finished these words, he immediately started. As for the other woman in the red dress, the partner Chiba suddenly took out a transfer crystal. "This crystal is the one that the president has bought and bought. Now, I declare that all of your members will give me prison." In fact, there is a prison system in the game of Sword Art Online. "Don''t go, I don''t want to finish like this." Huh... When the battle ended, Cilika stood by and looked a little dumbfounded, she said secretly in her heart. . Chapter 604： : Be sure to catch up "Where is this sacred guy? Why is he so powerful?" "Now let''s get out of here!" "Ok!" But to be honest, Cilika has not been relieved from the battle just now, and he really can''t believe that this guy is so powerful. But the next thing is very important, that is to resurrect her, pets. It was at this time that Cilika found the flower of life and would prove the bloom of a life. "Give you this is the heart of Bina." A blue feather at this time, Chiba, put this feather on the table, and the flower of life has been integrated. At this time around, there is a kind of radiance, which can be said to be quite beautiful. And the main point is still... The miracle happened, and the flower of life did have this effect, and it was able to resurrect this pet. It is simply a miracle of life, too sensational, incredible. "I really appreciate you very much." After Silika finished this sentence, her pet training, she came alive and moved her little wings to her forehead. Oh... This blue, small pet actually made a squeaky voice. It seems to be a self-declaration, and I like my own owner very much. But it is also true. After all, her master is very good at it. "Bina, Bina, I finally saved you again, and I don''t want to be separated from you anymore." Looking at the animal trainer, a little Loli of Cilika, Chibas mouth automatically flashed a smile. Although the world is very cruel now, in this world, there are still some beautiful pictures, just like this. Therefore, Chiba is very happy today and very happy. In the evening, two people came to a hotel now. Because, thank you Chiba. At this time, Cilika is going to be good, ask a friend and relative to have a meal, and then thank him. Chiba was rejected at the beginning, but it was impossible to refuse her kindness, so she came to this pub. "In fact, there is nothing to thank me. Anyway, I have a hatred with this guy." This guy in Chiba is actually not good at drinking, but after drinking a little, it feels OK. At this time, Cilika, her pet stood on its head and looked at the smile she showed. Chiba also feels very happy. But at this time, suddenly someone rushed in. This player should be a member of the Blood League Knights. Look at him, look pretty flustered, and don''t know what happened. After the member of the Bloody Knights came to Chiba, he took his hand and said to him in a hurry. "There was something going on, and it became a matter of the adults of Akina." How can I get things out when I form a tomorrow? To know that her level is very high, her sword skills are quite powerful, plus the president of the Blood League Knights. This is a very powerful girl, how could it happen? "What is it going to be?" It was at this time that Chibas mouth was a little surprised. According to his logic, the players who can hurt Yuki Asuna are basically non-existent. "Its Cladia, this bastard, actually used paralysis for the adult of Asuna." It was at this time that Chiba suddenly remembered one thing. That is when the original world of the sword **** domain, the future world in which you live, understand this anime story. There is a **** called Clady, facing the Kirito and forming a shot from Asuna. "Tell me, where is their location now?" It''s no wonder that when I checked my friend''s landing, I found out that Asuna was not in this area and thought she ran into the maze. I did not expect this guy to have been unexpectedly. Is this **** the last time I found myself to challenge the knight? "Tell me the address, tell me the map right now." At this time, Chiba did not know why, suddenly there was an anger in his heart, and it was an unprecedented anger. I don''t know why, he is quite worried about the safety of Asuna. If you really use the paralyzed remedy for him, then you can now say that the life of Yuki Asuna is quite dangerous, even in the hands of this bastard. ". We are now in the labyrinth and it is called a labyrinth of the Gobi Desert." The member of the Blood League Knights will immediately send the specific location of Yuki Asuna to Chiba. Then there was a trace of blood in his mouth. "I can only help you here, and I hope that you can save our Yuki Asuna." "What the **** does this happen?" At this time, Cilika also saw it. Chiba in front of me can be said to be quite angry. Originally at this time, Cilika was ready to say a word. Chiba suddenly disappeared into the pub and ran towards Asuna''s position with the fastest running speed. I dont know why I am afraid in the heart. He just repeats a sentence, must catch up, and must catch up. (good Lee) The speed of Chiba can now be said to be quite fast. Even exhausted all the power of his body, this time Chiba licked his lips and secretly said in his heart. How can I be so careless, obviously knowing that this guy is not good, how can it happen? "Be sure to catch up, ah!!" I have basically exhausted my whole body and shouted loudly. His running speed is like a cheetah. Even when he looked at the front with his perspective, he could not see it. At the same time on the other side. Originally, the city of Tomorrow came out today, and it was with the members of the Knights of the Blood League. But I don''t know why, it may be because there are fewer members around me. This is called the Clartier bastard. . Chapter 605： : 诡 逞 逞 [subscription] A certain area on the 54th floor, which belongs to the outside of ye, and belongs to the scope of the maze, although it is said that there are no monsters. But here is the ability to attack your companions. The Knights of the Blood League are wearing uniform costumes, and it is easy to distinguish at this time, which is a teammate. "Ha ha..." "How is the feeling of being paralyzed? It must be cool!" "You bastard, you should start with Yasna, I must kill you this bastard." At this time, a player who is more angry is about a younger one, about 40 years old and has a particularly poor skin condition. He is also a member of the Blood League Knights. Only now, including the two players, all of them, called the Clatier, temporarily lost their mobility with paralyzed remedies. "Haha, I feel very surprised!" "My former companions, none of you thought, I will be like this." At this time, Cladiers face was distorted and his mouth was constantly laughing. "I tell you, in fact, I am a member of the smiling coffin, seeing this sign is not there, and this paralyzed pharmacy 437 is what they gave me." Clartier laughed loudly at this time, and he did not hide his behavior at all. "People like you can only be treated in the killing of artificial associations. It really looks away." Therefore, it is very important to look at people sometimes. Once you look at your eyes, you will bring a lot of harm to yourself. It is like this **** in front of you. Cladel directly ignored the insults of these people, and he slowly came to one of the members of the Blood League Knights. There was a smile in the corner of his mouth, speaking to the man. "I see when your mouth is still hard, when you continue to be hard, how about the kind of imminent death, watching the death of yourself and can not resist, how? Very painful!" Kradier used his sword in his hand to insert a knife into the members of the Blood Knights, and at this time, constantly stirring. The face above Kradiers face can be said to be quite distorted, as if it were a demon. "How do you feel? If (bedj) you ask me for mercy, I can still spare you a life, of course, Asuna is the same." Hahaha! ! At this time, Cladia did not know why? I laughed loudly and laughed very happy. "How? Ask me for mercy? Do you really not ask me for mercy? You must know that I can control your destiny now, I will let you die, you must have it, I will let you live, you I have to live, is it really fresh!" For those who have already been distorted, in this case, no matter what kind of reaction you make, it will not help. "Bastard!" The member of the Blood League Knights, Kenben did not have any chance to resist, so he was tortured and killed by Kradier, and Asuna, who was on the side, looked very painful. But even so, there is no way to form a good day, because now her body is already in a state of paralysis. There is no way for her to move. "I tortured one like this, then change one!" Clartier seems to enjoy this feeling of tormenting others. You may have felt that you may be killed by others from time to time, so the spirit is very bad. It led to the fact that Cladier was psychologically perverted at this time. So it will become like this. "Then it''s your turn." Because in this mission, the formation of Akina, a total of three knights. The knight saw his companion being killed. It can be said that his eyes are full of anger. You must know that the player who was killed is his brother. "You bastard, actually dare..." Cladier is now completely unable to extricate herself. Her face is very horrible, and her smile is very human. It feels like this guy is a metamorphosis. He was so immersed in the joy of his own murder, and then stabbed the sword in his hand into the body of this person. After all, the Sword Art Online is just a game. Even after being killed, the real people will die, but the special pain can''t be felt. Because in this game, it can reduce the pain, which is because the system can be set, so even if they are stuck like this. It is very painful today, but it will not die immediately. But what makes these two guys feel the most terrifying is that I just watched the feeling that I was killed by others, but I was indifferent. It was the most fearful. "How, how it feels so cool." At this time, Clartier was even crazy. The sword in his hand was inserted in a knife and a knife. It was like a death, and it was like death. The two knights who followed them were like this, and they died in front of the city of Tona. The moment the Crazil **** pulled out his sword, the two soldiers were so naked and naked. Then it is the turn of Yukihiko. "Very, really, I like you very special, but why? You always mean, hate me like this!" At this time, Kradil has been incoherent, perhaps because of his madness in his heart. At this time, in his mouth, he said something inexplicable, which is very difficult to understand. "You will, suffer the retribution." Yuki Asuna is now unable to move, so she lie on the ground. She looks at the current blood of this Clartier. This guy is actually full. And my hp is obviously affected by the paralyzed effect, and is slowly decreasing. And not only that, the speed of this reduction is very fast, and it is almost close to the yellow se area. Does it mean that the effect of paralysis has not been lifted? At the end of the day, Nai had a slight nervousness in her eyes. After all, she may face the danger of life. . Chapter 606： : mad state "how about it?" "President? Do you want to talk about a condition between us? If you can promise, maybe I will consider letting you go?" At this time, Kradier even made an unreasonable request for the formation of Asuna. In fact, as early as before, Cradier was deeply infatuated with his president. The reason why he became what he is now. All are driven crazy by this game system~. "How, I promised to marry me in this game world, and only then, I will consider putting you on this path." At this time, Cladier finally said the thoughts in his heart, but Naiki had no birds in the future and he even refused. "It''s like a scum like you, how can I like you, even if you kill me, I won''t agree." Oh "I know, the president must like that kid!" At this time, Clartier suddenly laughed loudly and put his hand on his face. "I know that the president must like that kid, but I want to tell me the answer is, if I am killing you here now, then what can you have? Is it not good to live?" At this time, Clartier once again took out the sword in his hand, and deeply, plunged into the thigh of the city of Asuna. Then swing the sword in your hand back and forth. "How? I feel like I am desperate!" In this state of Cradil, it can be said that it is simply a madman, a madman who feels fear, but he did not intend to give up himself. Looking up at the man in front of him, Yuki Asuna clearly felt that his body was getting weaker and weaker, and his vision was getting blurred. Just the moment she thought she was going to die. On the top of the sky, a persons face suddenly appeared. This mans face is really Kirito. After seeing this face, a smile appeared in the eyes of Asuna, perhaps in this life, Kirito was the most special boy she had impressed, and the impression was also, leaving him the deepest That one. Kirito... With the more and more exaggerated movements in the hands of Cladier, it has directly led to the formation of Akina, and now I can not feel the pain. Perhaps in the next moment, I will probably die. And in this case, the formation of Asuna and even has already given up hope of life. At the last moment, Asuna had a smile on her face. At least in this short period of time, she met a boy she liked very much. So it is very likely that he has not seen him now, but at least she used to have it. "It seems that now I have to speed up the action. If it is paralyzed, if I lose it, then I will not be your opponent." It is like what Klater said, because the paralytic effect is time-limited. Once the time is reached, it is very likely that the formation will be restored. Therefore, in this case, I have to do everything without worrying about it. "I am very sorry for the president. If you disagree with me, then I still hope that you can go to hell." It was at this time that Clartier raised his weapon high. Prepare to insert this weapon into the body of Asuna. At the same time, in another respect. At this time, Chiba is running at the fastest speed in this game area, and he runs very fast, even beyond the limits of the game system ever. "Must catch up..." "Be sure to catch up..." At this time, Chiba didn''t know how to feel, and the heart seemed to be angry. Maybe I really like to form a good day, right? I always feel very nervous about her things. The movements under the feet are also getting faster and faster. After passing through a winding Gobi Desert, I came to this place. Just when Clartier raised his sword in his hand, it was time to hurt Asuna. ask for flowers At this time of the millennium, Chiba finally caught up. And he quickly pulled out the magic sword in his hand, directly called the bastard''s arm to be cut down, and the action was very fast. "Get out of the way..." At this time, Clartier flashed a trace of surprise in his eyes, and did not expect that the guy named the same person would appear here. After seeing that his arm was cut off, Cladier felt fear in an instant, because he knew that you were not the same opponent at all, so in this case he could only choose to beg for mercy. "I''m sorry, I am very sorry! I hope that you can let me go this time. Adults don''t care about villains. From today, I will definitely leave the Blood League Knights, and will never appear in front of Asuna. !" ..... At this time, Kradil suddenly pleaded. But now Chiba is not the former Kirito, and in the previous anime story, Chiba also knows this guy, hiding what is hidden. "A **** like you, do you think I will be trustworthy?" At this time, Cladys no matter how he kneels down and prays, he will not be forgiven by others. The main thing is that Chiba is not a fool. But at this time, Clartier suddenly launched an attack, and he actually used something like a smoke bomb at this time. Then let the surrounding moments fall into a fuzzy state. "You bastard!" It was at the next moment that Cladier suddenly came to stand up. And at this time, his figure suddenly disappeared into the crowd, and when he appeared, he had already rushed to the city of Asuka, who was still lying on the ground. bad! It was at this moment that Chiba finally realized the crisis, and it seems that she is still somewhat careless. Actually let this **** take the lead! ! "how is this possible!" Fortunately, the speed of Chiba is very fast. . Chapter 607： : I finally caught up. And in this extremely dangerous situation, he unintentionally used the power of the momentary step. Then blocked, in front of the city of Akina. But even so, the Crabd the **** did not stop the action in his hands, he quickly swung the sword in his hand. Then hit the target, this sword is so shackled in the body of a thousand nights, and the Chiba, the abdomen directly through. At this time, hp can say that the rapid decline has already dropped to the red area. Perhaps at this time, Chiba is ready for the reality that he is about to die, he must accept. "Tongren!" It was at this time that Yukih Nagisa shouted loudly. "Tongren Jun, that, in fact, you simply don''t have this "one nine three" necessity." Hey! ! Although Kradier said that the strength in his hand was great, he was forced to open it, and Chiba was opened, and at this time, the traction slowly pulled the sword out of his abdomen. Even if it is painful again. Also be brave. "Now I can''t die because I have someone who has to protect." Surprised, extremely surprised. At this time, Clartier flashed a trace of something that he couldnt believe in his eyes. What happened to this guy in front of him? In this case, its hp value has not yet fallen to you, and the most important thing is that this guy actually chose to resist. Its just a bastard! "You are a demon, one is hard to accept this demon." Humph! When Chiba heard the sound of the **** in Clartier at this time, he laughed in his mouth and was very cold. What qualification do you have to say others? It is indeed like what Chiba said, he is not qualified to say others. "Yes, I am not qualified to say you, but you are different from me, you will always be a murderer." Haha! ! Chiba, who heard this sentence, saw that he really wanted to laugh, aren''t you? It was at this time that Chiba pulled out the magic sword in his hand and frantically cut it on Cradtier, and then tortured him slowly. "Do you think you are qualified to talk about this with me? Isn''t it enough to kill someone? You bastard, isn''t it a person who smiles at the coffin? Actually, say this to me, do you think you are so embarrassed? If I say that if I am a demon, then you are, the same treatment." In this case, Chiba was quite angry, he did not think that this guy in front of him was so brazen. "I want you to feel it, what is called real despair." It was at this time that Chiba quickly waved the sword in his hand, and each knife hit the body of Cladier. The speed of the knife in the hand can be said to be quite fast. A sword followed a sword. "I beg you to spare me this time, really, now I have no choice." Even so, in this case, Chiba has never been, and there is a sense of mercy, because he knows that the **** in front of him must be used to defeat the most serious posture. Do you feel desperate? Ah? When you did this to them, didnt you think about retributing this kind of thing? At this time, Cladier said that he really felt despair. This is true despair, and it is extremely scary. Are you at this time? His body has begun to shake up. "You bastard... If you kill me like this, you will live in the shadows forever." At this time, Clartier was still struggling with unnecessary needs. The words he said made Chiba feel very funny. "I have lived in the shadows for a lifetime, have you made a mistake?" Because Chiba is early in the world of Naruto, I dont know how many people have been solved, and there are countless blood in my hands. It can be said now that there are countless, how can one and one less? What kind of jokes are you living in the shadows for a lifetime? what At this time, Chiba is still rushing to retaliate against Clartier.... Especially after seeing the wound formed in Asuna, Chibas heart became even more mad. "You bastard, why do you want to do this to her?" It can even be said that Chiba simply did not give this guy a chance to breathe any more. And in this case, you become even more crazy. "I will send you now, go to hell." After saying this, Chiba quickly waved the magic sword in his hand, and his movements were very fast. "How can this be!" At this time, Clartier can even say that he has felt the word despair. What is despair, probably what it is now. "I beg you to let me go this time." Cladier finally succumbed, he was very afraid of death, but Chiba did not give him any chance. I remembered that all the hp values ??were cleared by a sword. "You are a murderer." Humph! ! When Chiba heard this sentence, she might feel a little self-deprecating. I didnt expect this **** to say this. And at this time, Clartier flashed a trace of his eyes, joy? This may be a smile of self-deprecating. Huh... At this time, Chiba finally relaxed. Maybe everything is solved today. 4.2 "Tongren, that, I am very sorry! I am not, I did not mean it." To be honest, at this time, in addition to grief in the heart of Asuna, it is quite self-blame. It is because she is very careless about herself that leads to this result. Especially the body of Chiba can be said to be quite unstable. It has been found that the hp value has dropped to the red area, but on his body, there is a blood bottle that can add blood. "Tongren!" At this time of the city, Asuna''s physical paralysis effect has been completely lifted, so she said that she has now regained her freedom. She slowly came to Kirito''s side, and at this time, she pulled up Kirito''s hand and said to Kirito. . Chapter 608： : My life is yours. "I will never do it again, I am very sorry to do these things!" At this time, the formation of Asuna is in the heart, it seems to be very wronged, very self-blame. She looked at the injured Kirito, and began to drop a trace of tears in her eyes. When I became a god, I was not so sad, but today she left a drop of tears for Kirito. These tears are all flowing for him. At this time, Kirito could feel the temperature inside her body, which was quite warm. And at this time, it can be said that the feelings of the two people have been further improved. "Nothing." At this time, Chiba showed a smile in his mouth, because he was willing to do all this. Therefore, it is said that there is no need to make a cry for myself. "Because I am in this world, I have not found a goal to live, but from the day I met you, I felt that I was like finding a goal." Its really like what Chiba said. In the past, he was alive and very embarrassed. He didnt know what he wanted to do, and he came to the world. It has become more confused when it comes to this death game. But since Chiba, after meeting Yuki Asuna, he was deeply attracted by the girl in front of her, not only because she is very beautiful, but also because her character is quite good. "So, said Asuna!" It was at this time that the eyes of the thousand nights suddenly became particularly serious. He said to the girl in front of him, and he became a god. "I have this life of Kirito, you are saving, so I said that from now on, I will call you here, and, before the end of this world, I will protect you. I also swear, must I want to take you out of this world." Chiba at this time has never been as serious as it is now. His expression can be said to be quite serious, and not only that. His eyes have not been the same as before, and suddenly they become unconcerned. It is as if you have found a place of attribution, but for the formation of Asuna. Perhaps the same is true. So, the two people are so tightly hugged together. "That, in fact, I also like Tongrenjun very much. From today, I will also protect the Kirito very seriously." It was at this time that Chibas legs were on the ground, and he held it tightly, and he was in the city. It seems that I am afraid that she will escape. I don''t know if this has been going on for a long time. In short, these two people are already lingering in this situation. But in the next moment, Chiba suddenly raised a new request. "Tonight, Asuna will stay with me!" "Ok!!" At this time, among the mouths of Akina, there was a very joyful expression. That is, when Yukihiko nodded, the One Piece system suddenly slammed. Congratulations to the host to complete the Raiders plan, and Raiders the same as the heroine in this game, so you will get the remaining rewards. First, in this world, you will get faster. Second, in this world, you will have the opportunity to have a rebirth. The third advantage is that your level has risen, five levels. After the release of the One Piece system, after this award, it disappeared instantly without a trace. In fact, after each Raiders, the corresponding points will be obtained on the eve, but when the sister of the sword **** domain is like Raiders, it will only increase the proficiency of some skills, as it is now. Your goldfish protagonist has some special skills, so the corresponding rewards are even more. But now Chiba seems to have lost this interest, because he has not taken this One Piece system as one thing. Although at the beginning, Chiba was in the attitude of completing the task. That is, at that moment, the heart of Chiba seems to have been taken away by someone. Now, he can even say that he has deeply fallen in love with this girl named Asuna. "In this world, I promise you that you must take you out of this game world." I didn''t expect this guy from Chiba to be really sincere to Yasna at this time. It seems that he may have found himself, the object he can rely on, as he said, he must find a way to escape from the world, this is the only thing he can do for Asuna. . "Ok!" Time flies very quickly, and in the twinkling of an eye, it is in the evening, in a hotel in the main city. In fact, it is not a luxury hotel. It is just an ordinary small hotel. It is close to the evening, and there are a lot less cars and people around. It is made up of Asuna and Chiba 347. It is on the 2nd floor. . Two people made a very rich dinner at this time. "Your craft is really very good." At this time, Chiba praised the city of Naruto. However, it is exactly like the one that Chiba said. The craftsmanship of Asuna is very good, and at this time, he brought a big pot and stewed things. Chibas eyes were immediately attracted to this thing. What exactly is there? Is it a very delicious thing? "I can not wait any more" "It''s a very, grinning guy." If at this time, the formation of Akina, did not immediately open this thing. Instead, something strange is said. Is it full? How do you feel? For this rich breakfast, it can be said that Chiba eats quite well, because in the game of Sword Art Online, this kind of food can be said to be a luxury. Because in this game, the food is tasteless, only able to fill the hunger. It tastes special and has no taste, but the present in the eyes of the city, Asuna, has something to do, so it is also a more attractive place for her. . Chapter 609： :lets get married "Sure enough?" "Thank you for your hospitality, I really like this taste." At this time, I became a good day, and I saw that Chiba was very satisfied, so I took a lot of attention to my head. Ok! Since this is the case, then now I can confess. "it is good." It was at this time that the night suddenly turned into the room, and the place where the lights were turned on, she suddenly turned off the lights in this room, and the house suddenly darkened. After seeing this move of forming a good day, there was a glimmer of surprise in the eyes of thousands of nights. What is this guy going to do? It looks awkward in the expression. Under the illumination of the moonlight, the lighting in the room became very dark, but the body of Asuna looked very good. She stood by the window like that. Then suddenly opened the interface of the system, and selected on it, the clothes system then quits his body, the top, and the clothes. "That, in fact, I am particularly shy, Kirito, why is it that I only keep this way?" It was at this time that there was a blush on the face of Yuki Asuna. After all, she did this kind of thing for the first time, so she said it was quite shy. In fact, this incident was a misunderstanding from the beginning, a thorny naked misunderstanding. Because Chibas **** didnt hold any bad thoughts at the beginning. "That one" At this time, you also drank a cup of coffee on the table and said to the city of Asuna. "Actually, I don''t mean anything else. I hope that we both spend a night here." ...... At this time, the face of Asuna was formed, and it was rosy in an instant. She did not expect to misunderstand Chiba. Then let her become what it is now. "You bastard!" So at this time, Asuna was shy at once. The blue veins on her forehead also shook up slightly. Then I started to launch the sword technique and directly smashed it to Chiba in the quickest way. Then the next thing, I think everyone already knows, Chiba must have been smashed and has not yet returned. opportunity. Nothing in the night, at 4 o''clock in the morning of the next morning. Chiba suddenly got up, he looked at the sleeping Asuna, and at this time, touched her face with her own hand. I feel that she is very cute. And at this time, Chiba feels incomparable happiness, whether in the world of fire and shadow, or in reality, there is no such thing as this situation is satisfied, it is like wishing that time will stop at this moment forever. Oh, at this time, there was a smile in the corner of Chibas mouth. Perhaps this is the so-called happiness? In fact, this kind of happiness is very simple, as long as you find the right person. "Well, Kirito, how come you get up so early?" At this time, Yuki Asahi suddenly opened his eyes slightly, and she licked her eyes and said to Chiba. "Yeah, are you awake?" "Ok." But at this time, Chiba has been deeply considered for one night. But now I haven''t found an opportunity to say anything to Asuna, but now it may be a very good opportunity. Then at this time, Chiba put his hand on the shoulder of Asuna, and then said to the city of Asuna, a very serious expression. "Asna, let''s get married!" And Chiba has bought a house in the 26-story jungle. Although the house is wooden, the environment is quite comfortable, so it is very suitable for two people to live there. "Ok!" At this time, Asuna did not choose to refuse, but nodded very happily, she agreed to the proposal of Chiba. So in the next moment, Chiba is like, the itch in front of it, the request for marriage, and open the interface of the system, click to confirm. Asuna said that after the wedding, the tone of the mouth was flashed a happy smile, and then nodded. So on this morning, two people were formally married. And in this case, Chiba also bought a pair of rings in the store, although it is only in the game world, but two people are quite happy. The next morning, the time was the sword **** domain 2026. The location is the chalet that was purchased in Chiba. It is a very small and exquisite wooden house. Don''t look at this place, and the house is not particularly luxurious, but this place is particularly expensive and even cost all the savings of Chiba. Because this place is far from the labyrinth area, the price is quite expensive. The next morning, the sun was very big. There were dewdrops everywhere, and the breeze of the window was very large. At this time, Asuna came to the balcony and took a deep breath. Then I glanced at the scenery outside and felt very satisfied. At this time, Chiba also suddenly appeared behind Asuna, also a very happy face, looking outside. "The environment here is really quite good, there is no white money for this money." Don''t be at this time, if you look carefully, you will find a silver-white ring on both hands. Its just a pair, very happy, and it seems to be on a honeymoon, like a newlywed couple. However, the time that I can enjoy this time is getting shorter and shorter. It is still the game world of the sword **** domain, so the beauty of everything is only temporary. However, although the time is short, it is quite happy. "Is that the emotion between me and Asuna is limited to this game world?" Perhaps it was because Chiba was too worried, so she suddenly said such a sentence at this time, but immediately found it, and Asunas strong opposition. Yuki Asahi said at this time angry. "No, if you say this again, I will be angry. I am very serious about Tongrenjun, and whether in the game world or in the real world, I will find Tongrenjun, and then again. Love you". . Chapter 610： :happy Love can sometimes be said to come very quickly, just like a storm. And just at the time, this is the saying for Chiba. Asuna is quite opposed, and the reason can be said to be quite simple. Although it is only the game time in this world, it is for the formation of Asuna. Her heart for Chiba is very real. Whether in the game world or in the real world, it will once again find Chiba and fall in love with him. But there are some things that you can''t do if you say so. "father!" It was at this time that the little knotted clothes suddenly ran out. And her current form is a form of goblin. It can be said that it is quite beautiful, and it has two pairs of wings. Not only that, but also has many other functions. After all, she is npc. But in the next moment, what Chiba and Asuna didn''t think was that this leprechaun called a small knot had changed. Her body began to expand at this time, and began to gradually grow bigger. It is getting bigger and bigger. "..." On the 997 in Yukih Nichi, she said that she was the first time she saw a small knot in front of two people, so she was more or less surprised, but for Chiba, he was already used to it. . Yuki Asuna was obviously frightened at this time. "Mom, you seem to be afraid of me." Unexpectedly at this time, the small knot, her body suddenly changed, and the wings disappeared, from a goblin completely into a human. This is simply a naked metamorphosis, which made a glimmer of surprise in the eyes of Yuki Asuna, and began to get nervous. "You don''t worry, he is like this, but for the sake of convenience, it will become a fairy, always hidden in my pocket." The small knot can be said to be quite cute, especially her current appearance. The bags under the eyes are also quite smooth and beautiful. "Dad, I haven''t returned to our home for a long time. It feels very comfortable to come back today." However, it was a bit difficult to accept the fact that Asuna was formed at the beginning, but soon three people became one. And the most important thing is that Xiao Jieyi actually called Chiba Dad. Under the cognition of the system, it will definitely be called the mother of Akina, because two people are now married in the game world. "mom!" However, the IQ of the small knot seems to be somewhat worrying. I don''t know why it is quite clever in the state of the goblin. But when she became a human gesture, she felt that her head had instantly dropped to her babyhood. "father!" In fact, I felt quite helpless before this thing, so he must find something now. A thing that is enough for the small knot to restore this look. And at this time, there was a hint of surprise in the eyes of thousands of nights. He was thinking slowly, because after he came to the world, there were many incredible things. Especially in the plot, because I also know this anime very well before, so I said it was in the past. These plots are completely different from the current ones. Although the general content is similar, some of the details are obviously changed. For this explanation, Chiba can only be seen through the parallel world. Because in this world, there is actually a lot of space, if you use different time periods to get in touch. It will produce different things. So (befe) the story here is also likely to change, but only one thing that has not changed is that the game is a death game. In other words, death, this is completely unchanged, no matter how the details are given to you. This fear of death has always been above all players. In this case, even Chiba is included. Although he has already been dying in the world of Naruto, he does not know how many times he died. But after coming to the world, he suddenly feels that living is actually very beautiful. That''s because the current Chiba may have found the life he longed for, and the girl he liked in his heart, just like the Asuna in front of him. There are also small knots. Perhaps at this time, Chiba felt that she was a little mean. After all, I am passing through, not the real Kirito. But I think Chibas mind will definitely not change. He is deeply in love with this girl named Yuki Asuna, and he vows to end this game, the death game. "What are you thinking about? I see you are a little absent-minded." It was at this time that the city had always been more careful, and Asuna suddenly found that Chiba was also wrong. Then I said to the Chiba with a relaxed face. "Is there something happening? Or do you have any thoughts? If you can, I hope you can tell me." In fact, Chiba does not, but he is thinking about one of the biggest difficulties now, and that is what he should do next. The world has changed from the original world of the sword **** domain, especially the lack of a key figure. This key figure is called Maochang Jingyan, and this person did not appear in the Blood League Knights, in the original plot. The smash of the Maochang Jingyan exists as the head of the team, so as long as he kills him, he will be freed from the game world. But now this character does not exist in this world. In other words, Chiba must look for other ways. Is it really like, the way that the smasher of the Mao Shijing rock must break through 100 layers to end the game? But now the main problem is to solve the small knot, after all, it is difficult to communicate like her. "Dad, Mom, where are we going to play tomorrow?" It was at this time that the little knot suddenly inserted such a sentence. . Chapter 611： :Playing [seeking collection] Looking at the photos on the walls around, the corners of Chibas mouth flashed a glimpse. In a few days, they had been playing for a happy family of three for several days, and they took a lot of beautiful photos, looks like, knots. Cheng Ming Ri Nai, and small knots seem to be unsatisfied. "But I still want to play more." It was at this time that Yuki Asahi suddenly showed a very cute smile. In the end, Chiba had to choose - compromised under the strong request of two people. This cabin is located in a jungle not far from the 26-story maze. The environment is quite beautiful, and the air is very fresh. The most important thing is that there is a lake in the distance. At the end of the day, Nai took the hand with Chiba and walked along the board. At this time, the little knot was very well-behaved, riding on his father''s shoulder. "Dad, today, I have to go fishing, and I have to add a big fish." The way she talks is also quite cute, and the most important thing is that her expression is extremely fascinating. However, at this time, when three people walked, they suddenly came to the side of the lake, and at this time, Chiba saw a lot of people. "They should be some fishing players, but I seem to see a lot of people pc." It''s really like what Chiba said, and a few of these players are npcs. "Okay, let me put a small coat down now." It was at this time that the little knot suddenly jumped from the shoulders of Chiba and she felt that her body was quite exhausted. "What the **** does this happen?" Originally a family of three at this time can be said to get along very leisurely time, quite happy, but I do not know why, the small knot at this time suddenly fell to the ground. At this time, Chiba also panicked immediately. What is this all about, a flash of doubt in the eyes of thousands of nights, he found that the body of the small knot is completely different. Because this is very different from the original plot. In the original plot, Chiba remembered very clearly, and it was here when I first saw the little knot. Therefore, for the current Chiba, he does not understand. But one thing he is sure of is that the body of the small knot is very bad now, and now it can be said that the state of the elf will be restored soon. "Mom, Dad, I feel really sleepy." It was at this time that the little knot suddenly fell to the ground. And without knowing what happened, her body began to become transparent. bad! It was at this time that Chiba suddenly found something wrong, that is, the body of the small knot now, his speed as a npc is slowly disappearing, and gradually become unseen. "This is absolutely impossible!" "Because the body of the small knot is very bc, so in this case, unless he wants to delete the data in his body, the outsider thinks it is. There is no way to interfere." So all this has become a mystery. "Knots!" It was at this time that Yuki Asahi suddenly called out loud. Although the time when Miss Yukiyuki Natsuki is not in a long time is not very long, she has always regarded this little guy as her own child. This little knot is the first child of himself and Kirito. "What should I do next?" If it is said that it is normal, as long as it can be solved through combat effectiveness, there is nothing that can be difficult to turn down Chiba and still form a good day, but today''s situation is somewhat special. Because the girl in front of me, the girl with a small knot, is the npc system, so for these systems, the two people have no other way. But at this time, Chiba suddenly thought of a thing. That is, one of the main servers. As long as you can find this management, the main server of the small clothes will be able to successfully save all the data of the small clothes. Only by doing this can help the small knot. This is the result that two people want. Asking for flowers "We are going to a place now." It was at this time that Chiba suddenly remembered a very important thing. After all, he came from other worlds and was able to predict the future here. But the memory of Chiba is quite vague. Where is this main server? He seems to be a little powerless, probably because when watching anime, it is not very careful! "We are going to a place now, ready to transfer crystals, Asuna!" In an instant, two people took out the transfer crystal in an instant, and then at this time, Chiba held the small knot in his arms. Just to make Chiba feel very strange, the body of the small knot is more and more there is no sense of existence, and the weight and quality are slowly reducing. .... It has even fallen to an unacceptable level. "What the **** does this happen?" It was at this time that a tear was formed in the corner of the eyes of Asuna. "Reassured, my mother and my father will definitely save you this time." At this time, the small knots also showed a very happy smile in the corner of the mouth, and nodded slightly. She doesn''t really want anything at all, but she feels she should stay with her parents, and only then can she feel very happy. "Ok!" The so-called sense of well-being, I think it should be like this, and it was formed at the time of this day, and gently held the hand of the small knot. I am afraid that I will release it. "Small knot!" At this time, the most sad thing in my heart is Chiba, because for Chiba, this situation can be said to be the result of his hard work. And this game system called Sword Art Online, I really want to break his happiness, so that Chiba will not let this game die anyway. "Clean clothes, you can rest assured, Dad will save you again," As the saying goes, good men dont have tears, but in this case, the eyes of Chibas eyes are still falling. "Well, Mom and Dad." Chapter 612： : Looking for clues "Transfer? Tucks main city." It was at this time that the two figures suddenly disappeared next to the 26-story small lake. At the same time, in the main town of Tucks, which is located in the town on the **** floor where you are a safe area, at this time. In a narrow alley, a few boys suddenly appeared, and appeared in front of these little boys, seven or eight soldiers. These soldiers are embarrassing their teachers. "Hey, why are you blocking us?" The teacher is pretty good, and the face is quite beautiful. The teacher is wearing a pair of glasses. She is here to protect these students. "You guys, big bad guys, dare to bully the teacher?" It was at this time that two of the boys stood up "June 3:3", but in the face of these soldiers, there was no such thing as a parry. After all, their ranks are quite high, and they are all adults, but bullying such a small child, really, very no face. In fact, the main thing is that the teacher here is still very responsible, able to protect the students in this very dangerous situation. "You can''t do this" "Ha? We are working hard at the forefront. Do you guys, should the people in the safe village pay us a little tax?" The so-called shamelessness is probably the truth. At the forefront, I dont know if these soldiers are saying this when they say this, they dont know what it means to be shy. The basic monsters at the forefront can be said to have all been taken by the Raiders team, not by this group of soldiers. They are so brazen and shameful that they are very angry. It was at this time that Chiba had a knot, and Asuna suddenly came to the main city with a transfer crystal. Although Yuki Asahi did not know what Chiba was going to do at this time, she still believed in Chiba very much in her heart. "Tongren, what is it here?" "The main city, although I remember it is not very clear, but here, I seem to have a place to manage the main server of the small knot, as long as I find this thing, I will be able to let the small knot survive here." The two people of Kirito and Chiba are very similar in two places. The first one is the appearance of two people, very similar. The second point is that both people have computer skills that are quite good, especially to pull him, but one of the hackers continues to be a technical house. So, no matter how powerful the main service wu device. What awesome game can be tampered with, as long as you can find this kind of service, then you have a way to successfully rescue the small knot. It was at this time that Chiba was carrying a small knot and then walked into these towns with the formation of Asuna. Suddenly two people found a corridor and saw some soldiers bullying a few children. "Well, Kirito!" Just when the soldier was preparing to use the sword in his hand to attack the child, Yuki Asuna had suddenly stood up at this time. "You guys are bullying a few, what is the child''s ability?" When the Yuki Asahi appeared in front of everyone, this group of people was also greatly surprised. "Hey, what do these things have to do with you? I advise you to leave quickly, otherwise we will be mistaken." At this time, Asuna looked at the soldiers in her eyes. "We are at the forefront of these soldiers, attacking those monsters. Shouldn''t they give us a little tax? They don''t pay taxes so much, let''s fight." Originally, at the beginning, I formed Ari Nai, and I didnt intend to move it thick, but I wanted to solve it in a peaceful way, but I heard these soldiers say this. Yuki Asahi immediately ignited, and it can even be said that her teeth were screaming at this time. The forehead is also slightly up. In the middle of zuiba, he whispered tightly. "If you mix like this, you should be killed here." That is to say, at this time, I will form a clear day, and I cant hold back my anger.... "That, Kirito, now I need to deal with one thing, you stay here with a small knot, and don''t come out without my order." Ok! The teacher saw her in the future, and stopped her for her own sake. I was at this time, Chiba gestured to the teacher, indicating that she should not worry about this matter, let Asuna deal with it. Yuki Asuna slowly moved to a few soldiers, and then said to them. "You still have to leave quickly." After hearing the words of Yuki Asahi, one of the leading soldiers haha ??laughed. "What a joke? Do you think you have played us? We have so many people here, just one, you can kill your little girl." But just after the soldier, squeezed his smile and said this sentence. His body suffered a strong attack in an instant, and the speed of this sword skill is very fast. If the other party really wants to kill himself, then he is now dead. But fortunately, it is not outside, but in a safe town, so no matter how the other party attacks, the hp value will not weaken. 5.8 But one thing that I can''t agree with is that the body will suffer severe pain. Although the player''s hp value will not decrease under this safe area, the feeling of being killed will leave a very painful impression. It was at this time that Yukihiko said coldly. "You guys are very powerful, but what I want to tell you is that bullies should also have a limit." "If you don''t want to leave any horrible memories, then just give me a go." The leader, the player is obviously not very convinced after being attacked by Asuna, and then said to the people behind. "What a few **** can you do there? Don''t hurry up with me." Chapter 613： : The provocation of the soldiers Although the latter soldiers listened quite a bit to this man, in this case, their bodies began to tremble. In the face of such a powerful girl, it is absolutely impossible for this group of soldiers to defeat him, so in this case, he can only choose to escape. Even the hp value will not weaken, but this horrible memory will definitely make people crazy. "Ah!!" It was at this time that the soldiers finally fled and fled, and one person was scared and almost **** off his pants. Not bad! After seeing the soldiers in front of them fleeing, they formed a smile in the corner of the mouth of Asuna. "Thank you very much, I don''t know what to say. In short, please let me express my thoughts on behalf of my students." At this time, Asuna Nai took the sword in her hand and then turned to come to Chiba. At the same time, as a teacher of this group of students came to Chiba with the side of the city of Akina, and thanked him for forming a bright future. "Thank you for the 14th, thank you both." It was at this time that Chiba and Asuna, both of them were revealing a smile at the same time. However, at the same time, two people also got a trace of intelligence. "You two." It was at this time that suddenly a female warrior with armor was found, and Chiba was still formed into Asuna, and then said to two people. "Why are you two here?" This female warrior, the level can be said to be OK, but the most important thing is that she seems to be looking for a person. "Do you know us both?" It was at this time that there was a glimpse of doubt in the eyes of Yuki Asahi. For the woman in front of her, she seemed to have never seen it, but she said she had seen her two. "Don''t you forget it? In the last Raiders battle." But really, for two people, this girl really does not have any impression. After all, in many battles, two people will come into contact with different characters, so there is no way to completely remember the pictures of these people one by one. It can be said that this situation is a bit embarrassing now. Fortunately, this woman wearing armor is very easy to speak for herself. So in this case, she quickly found a step for herself. "Although I don''t know what you want to do, I am very grateful for what you did just now." It was at this time that a person suddenly appeared in Chibas mind, and she remembered one thing, that is, the person in front of him might be able to bring them to find the main server. "Do you know where this is the labyrinth area?" "I know, but I don''t understand why you ask this question?" "If you know, please take us past, even if we ask for you." It was at this moment that Chibas eyes suddenly flashed a bit of seriousness. The reason why he appears this way is quite simple. That is the woman named **** in front of her. In the memory of the eve, she took it, and Kirito found the main server. Time passed quickly, and in the twinkling of an eye, nearly ten minutes passed. In the labyrinth area, there are stone walls all around, and in this case, only through the light, the light can walk in these dark places. "Mother and Dad!" I don''t know if it is too strong or because of other reasons, Koizumi slowly recovered his strength at this time. Although her body is still in a relatively transparent state, at least he can speak. "Knots..." It was at this time that a monster suddenly appeared in front of several people, and their eyes were quite red, a huge frog. I didn''t expect the grades of these frogs to be low, and they would appear in this labyrinth area, but I didn''t think of Chiba. But now this time it is finally the turn of Chiba to appear, at this time, he handed the small knot to the city of Akina. Then at this time, he suddenly rushed into the group of monsters, and directly opened the second knife flow mode. As for the woman wearing the armor, at this time, she saw this scene, and there was a hint of surprise in her eyes. "Does this guy really matter?" For this question, Yuki Asahi answered this way. "He has no problem, because this guy is now addicted." "Ha ha" At this time, I heard that Yuki Asahi said that the woman had a glimpse of the forehead. This guy actually said that there is really no way for himself. Solving these little monsters is not a very simple matter. You are a fragrant martial arts. It is very easy to get this group of monsters. Chiba is closely behind a few people. "Mom, Dad is coming up behind." 473 Just like the way that Yuki Asahi expected, Chibas ability to deal with these monsters is quite simple. The three people continued to walk in this long corridor. However, at this time, Chibas eyes crossed a trace of seriousness, and he was quite alert to the surrounding environment while walking. Because Chiba knows ahead of time in this corridor, there is a trap. Although many places have changed, the general direction will never change, so it is necessary to prevent this sudden situation. "Asna, you must listen to me. If you see this woman waving to someone, you must leave it with a small knot." "Must remember the words I said, remember!" Although I don''t know why, but in this case. Yuki Asuna still nodded. "I know, if I see what the girl will say, I will leave immediately." Although I said that for the words of Chiba, I became a confidant in my heart. But there are some things she still has to listen to Chiba. "Ok!". Chapter 614： : Crisis [five more subscriptions] But what makes Chiba feel very strange is that as time goes by, but the scene like what I just said has not happened. In other words, the story is now completely different. But in the next moment, the woman suddenly found out that there was a person in front. "Hurry and leave, Asuna!" It was at this time that Chiba suddenly knew that there must be a very big trap in front, and this monster is quite high. That level can even surpass himself, and even he can''t see its attributes. It''s a demon, and with a huge scythe, his level is at least 90. This monster can be said to be quite difficult... However, when the woman was running to her companion, the surroundings suddenly seemed to be solidified. Time seems to stop, and then, the surrounding is caught in a red area. However, it was good to tell the situation of Yuki Nichi, before the two, and then two people fled here, came to the door, and had already taken the transfer crystal. Oh... It was at this time that the womans body was suddenly penetrated and his companion was here. In fact, his companion shouted loudly and told him that it was a trap, so that she did not approach here, but the woman did not hear. Then a very happy expression ran to his companion, and finally, it was death. "what" After seeing his female companion being killed, the man also jumped out, but unfortunately, he was directly killed by this monster. As a matter of time, time and space seem to be solidified, and this monster, when Chiba saw it, was incredibly incredible. The monster is not a demon, nor does he have a giant sickle in his hand. "This guy actually changed with the original story." Hey." This guy is actually a masked, terrorist creature. His whole body can be said to be covered with a layer of white armor. In fact, when you look closely, you will find that these things are white bones, but his entities are not. "I didn''t expect this to be completely different from the original. This guy, this monster may have a higher rating, at least 94." Because there is no way to view his properties from the middle of the night, I don''t even know what its hp value is. But one thing is certain, this monster in front of you can be said to be quite powerful. "Run, what else can you do there? Run with a small knot." It was at this time that Chiba blocked this monster. . And at this time, said loudly. "What are you guys still doing there? Get out of here! Also in this case, Chiba shouted loudly. But I don''t know why, but I have never used transfer crystals. "Knot, Mom really has no way, leave my father, so say, you run away alone!" It was at this time that among the eyes of Asuna, there was a trace of seriousness. Then she said to the little knot around her. In this case, I can only choose to escape. "How come you ran now? Didn''t you tell you to let you run quickly? You will die." It is indeed like the way that Chiba said. With the strength of two people, there is no way to defeat this monster. This monster is quite powerful both in level and in skill attack, and the most important thing is that people don''t know how high the damage value is. And even more do not know what special skills he has. "I can''t leave you behind." Obviously at this time, the eyes that formed Asuna are quite serious, even if they die, they will die. Looking at such a stubborn formation of Asuna, Chiba shook his head helplessly, and then at this time, looked at the small knot. The teeth can be said to be tightly engaged. Now that it has become like this, there are only two people who defeat the monster in front of them and can successfully escape. "Let''s cheer up together and get rid of this monster." "Well, if I say the two of us, there must be hope." In fact, sometimes people have hope, the despair is very big, the monster in front of it is not two people can be defeated, its level has even exceeded 95. In other words, this monster is quite powerful. With the final boss of the 100 layer, basically no difference. In this case, the monster suddenly ran wildly and waved the claws in his hand, attacking two people. Its just such a very simple move. Even if two people try their best, they cant stand it. ".what!" At this time, the two men blocked the sword in their hands and wanted to resist this attack, but the sharp claws directly fell two people to the ground. Whether it is Asuna or Chiba. In front of this monster, it seems so weak and weak, there is no chance of resistance. It was only this move that two people could not afford to fall to the ground. The weapons in their hands were also dropped on the ground. (Oh, well) The monster in front of me is very strong. Originally at this time, Chiba was going to get up, but he suddenly heard it, ticking his footsteps. There is a voice that is not someone else''s. This is a small knot. In front of this scene, the small knot is in the eyes, perhaps at this time, she suddenly remembered herself, why it exists here, and the memory is restored. The little knotted clothes stepped on the slow pace and came to the front of two people. Then very seriously said. "I will never allow you, bully my father, and my mother." When the small knot was finished with this sentence, it immediately began to burn around her, and it was a bright red flame, burning very powerful. It was at this time that the body of the summary began to rise slowly into the sky, and she was suspended in midair. . Chapter 615： :斩杀[求求] And at this time, the small knots, whether in psychological or other aspects, have changed completely as if they were changed. Even at this time, even Chiba could not recognize her. What the **** does this happen? Around the little knot, there is a red flaming flame that seems to be consuming all things. Even burning in endless, and this kind of flame is completely different from the skill cast by ordinary players. It is not a level at all. This kind of flame can even burn this monster above level 94. And at this time, a deep red sword appeared slowly on the hand of the small knot, and the sword is now quite high. Just like being able to cut everything down. This sword is called the **** level should be around 97, and the most important thing is that this sword is not a monster drop, but a unique npc sword. She raised her sword high. That is similar to the bones of the monster suddenly stopped his movements at this time, although the bones of the bones 453 have no eyes, but he still feels the fear in front of him. And at this time, I got the monster slowly faded behind me. Obviously this monster feels a trace of fear. And not only that, but his body began to shake at this time, looking at the little girl in front of her eyes. "Go to hell!" It was at this time that the little knot slowly waved the sword in his hand. And that huge monster, now even a little bit of resistance, is so easy, the whole body was cut into two paragraphs, from several sections. "What the **** is it about..." For this phenomenon, in fact, Chiba is very understanding, that is, the small knot as the npc in the sword world game world, in a certain degree, will erupt a relatively powerful force, and has certain authority. For this, it is not known to form Asuna, so it is incredible to say that it is like this kind of thing. This monster is like this (beaj) in the flame, and the burning disappears. There is not a little gray in front of me. However, when Yuki Asahi and Chiba climbed up, the small knot suddenly disappeared at this time. Two people panicked in an instant, subconsciously looking for. "Small knot!" To be honest, Chiba has never been as nervous as it is now. Even when he was in the world of Naruto, he was not as nervous as he is now. I don''t know why, Chiba''s feelings for the small knot are very good. It''s not because he is a goblin control, not a loli control, but because of the existence of a character who likes a small knot from the heart. Especially in this period of time, Chiba found that she really liked this little girl, and always regarded him as her own biological daughter. I want to care for her all the time. But now, God does not give Chiba the opportunity, and intends to steal the small knot from the hands of Chiba. The two were in the hallway, running fast, and yelling at the name of the little knot and looking for it. To know that this place is still in the labyrinth area, so in the surrounding corridors, new monsters may appear at any time, and the loud shouting of two people will definitely attract the attention of other monsters. At any time, you may be in danger of life, but the two still yell at the name of the little knot. "Knots!" Even if it is able to attract monsters, even if it can attract the murder of the body, the formation of Asuna and Chiba at this time, and not afraid of all, monsters. Time passed by bit by bit, and the disappearance of the small knot was a very big blow for Chiba, but for the next moment, he suddenly found a small knot in a room. This room is located next to one of the labyrinth areas. The room is small, but the interior is very bright. The main thing is the small knot, sitting on the main server platform. "Dad, I think about everything." The little knotted dress was wearing a white dress. At this time, a teardrop was passed through her eyes, after seeing her father and mother. "father" And in this case, the expression can be said to be quite, sad. That is, when Chiba broke into this room, he finally understood everything. This is where the end of the life of the small knot, because in the original story. Kirito used his own, computer technology to save the small knot as all the data of the npc, and formed a small blue waterdrop. Also known as the tears of the knot. Although it can be added, the data of the small knots should be very happy, but today Chiba is not the same person as before, he will not let this happen. Without this, he can''t do it, let it happen. If the small knot becomes a tear, it can basically be said to become a digital state, which is comparable to how a real person can match. So no matter how Chiba will not direct the tragedy of the past. Only this thing is absolutely impossible to make it happen. And at this time, Chiba felt a deep blame. After all, I knew everything about the world, not to mention myself. I knew it beforehand, but there was no way to save it. This feeling really makes people feel very pain. "Knot, I believe that Dad, I will not let you disappear here, I believe I will not." In the same way, for the sake of tomorrow, the small knot is like her own daughter, so it is absolutely impossible to see her daughter disappear here. Yuki Asuna quickly ran to the front of the little knot, and hugged her, and said to the little knot. "Knot, mother is definitely not going to let you disappear like this, believe in mother." After hearing this, the voice of Yuki Asuna, the tears of the small knots slipped more. . Chapter 616： : Absolutely disagree And even some of the mouth twitched, but she looked very strong, comforting her mother. And trying to find out for her own, my mother found the tears in the corner of her eyes, revealing a very happy smile, said to two people. "Mother and Dad, Im very happy, because I met both of you." It was at this time that Yuki Asuka untied the little knot and looked at her with a very painful expression. And very helpless shook his head, saying that he did not want to listen to the words of the summary. "That, Mom and Dad, I am actually the data system of this game. In other words, I am just a -npc." "And now, I seem to have thought about who I am, so I have to come back to the game world, as _ my nec." Sword Art Online is a game setting, so once you say npc, you will obey the command after you think of yourself. The knot will appear like this, everything is because of an accident, so when she responds to her own, remember. Will return to its original position. "In this world, my favorite is Mom and Dad." Perhaps the previous words are not shocking, but after I finished this sentence, I dont know why, its finally impossible to stop my tears, and my hearts emotions seem to be spewing out. . Don''t be a godsend, hold the little knot with your own hands, but the system has already started to work at this time, even if you want to resist, it will only be nothing. There is simply no way to do it. "How can this be!" "I will never agree, absolutely not." It is at this time that the body of the small knot is slowly as far as the debris, and her body is gradually disappearing. "No!" Even at this time, it became a clear day, her hands were tight, and there was no such thing as a little bit of data. Once this thing was destroyed, it would slowly disappear. "Mother and Dad, goodbye." For small knots, in this case, it is really very sad. But she was quite strong. Even in this case, the tears could not help but flow down, but she did not cry, but in the most gentle way, laughing at Chiba and leaving the world. Therefore, the girl with a small knot is quite strong. When she is slowly slowly, she does not choose to cry, but chooses to face it with a smile. "Goodbye." Even if it is not reluctant, even if it is unacceptable, but the reality is like this, in this case, there is basically no way to maintain this form. Basically, it can be said that data can be broken at any time. "Small knot!" In this case, many people can''t understand the kind of people who look at their favorite and disappear in front of themselves. This is a very difficult thing to accept. I also have this thing, it is simply unacceptable, especially for Chiba, he can not even imagine, and at this time, he finally understood the mood of the former Kirito. To this so-called sword **** domain game system, there are more people who like it, it is a kind of thing that makes people feel desperate. "Knots!" In the end, the body of the small knotted clothes disappeared. At this time, the whole body that formed Asuna was as soft as she was. She didnt know how to do it. I dont know what to do in the face of this situation. what. All that remains is endless pain. "Knots!" At this time, after Chiba, who stood by, saw this scene, his forehead also pulled down three black lines. And at this time, the lips bite tightly. A lot of things, Chiba feels indifferent, but only this kind of thing today, she feels quite deep, can''t she have such a powerful force to reverse this thing? It is a very painful thing to have strength, but not to protect the person closest to you. What is the difference between it and no power? ask for flowers However, compared to the formation of Asuna, Chiba is quite mature, although his heart is quite angry at this time, and feels quite helpless, but in the next moment, he suddenly thought of One way. "I will never agree with this thing, Mao Shi Jing Yan!" It was at this time that Chiba issued the most painful cry in his life, and the shouts echoed in this room. It has not been able to dissipate for a long time. The sound can be said to be quite large, and the anger inside is quite powerful. "I will never let this thing happen, even if you are the game, one of the developers, I must break your game balance system." ................ At this time, Chiba looked at the city of Asuna and found that her whole person''s mental state was very bad. It can even be said that she was completely desperate. So at this time, Chiba was done in the heart, the last decision, he felt that it was time to squat down and fight against this, the power of the sword **** domain system. "Since this is the case, then I must, completely break the balance of your game system." It was at this time that Chiba couldnt stand it, and he quickly came to the main server station. Then at this time, both hands acted quickly and, at the fastest speed, tamper with the data of the drama desk. In the previous trip, the same person used this main server to completely retain the data of the small knot. But today, the same Chiba will pass the main server to save the small knot. However, there is a slight difference between the two people, that is, the computer technology of Chiba and Kirito is completely different. Kirito''s computer technology is not very powerful, it can even be said to be just an amateur game house, but for Chiba, he is a real hacker, so he said that he wants to tamper with the game, basically can say It is quite simple. "Dad will definitely save you." Chapter 617： : tampering [subscription] At this time, Chiba''s eyes can be said to be quite serious, and he is particularly big. He looks at the data on the server of this bureau, and looks at ten lines. "Can do it!" Because of this situation, although the body of the small knot has disappeared, her data has not completely disappeared. His data has not been deleted by the server. In other words, he only needs to copy the data of the small knot, and then through other tampering methods, he can restore her body to its original state again. "There must be no problem," there must be no problem." At this time, Chiba did not know why, and broke out a very powerful idea. At this time, his hands are not knowing how fast the keyboard is clicked, and even forget the feeling of numbness. "Ŷʮ" call Looking at the data of that circle, it is recovering quickly. At this time, Chiba has a very happy smile in the corner of his mouth. Because Chiba, this guy in the Naruto world, is acting as the role of the big devil, can be said to do endless bad things, but only here, he seems to have done a very good thing, and quite gratified. "The only thing Dad can do is this thing." what Time is running out, but the speed of Chiba is still accelerating, because in this case, if your speed is not fast enough, the data will be deleted quickly, and even, it may lead to no complete. If the data is incomplete, it is quite dangerous, because even if the body of the small knot is restored, it may lead to intellectual and other defects. Be sure to be fast, be sure to be fast. It can be said now that at this time, Chiba will completely release all the forces that can be used in his life. "Completed, I finally got caught up." It was at this time that things were finally going on. This is done now, and all the data of the small knot is successfully restored. Huh... It was at this time that a thousand drops of sweat were left on the forehead of the night, and he felt very relaxed. I have never been so happy as I am now. "recovered!" It was at this time that the moment of witnessing the miracle finally arrived. Originally, the knotted clothes had been confiscated by the game system of this sword **** domain, but through the efforts of Chiba, it was successfully restored. At this time, the broken data originally began to gather slowly, and gradually formed the appearance of a small knot. ...... This is a miracle, you are always a miracle of surprise, and at this time, forming a good day, she finally seems to see the hope. Because when she lifted her head, she saw the existence of a small knot and slowly recovered. "mom" Although she said that she is not fully recovered now, her voice has been conveyed through this system, and at this time, she became a clear-cut, and she heard the sound. "Knots!" "Mom!" At this time, the formation of Akina is still very stunned, she can not even believe the facts in front of her, but the body of the small knot, but clearly, appeared in front of her. Then at this time, Asuna looked at Chiba. At this time, Chiba showed a smile to Asuna. "Yep!" "Thank you, thank you very much, Tong Renjun!" The so-called, joy, the so-called happiness is probably like this, it may be because it is too happy, at this time, the formation of Akina suddenly suddenly stood up, and a handful of Kirito and a knotted clothes The dead is in his arms. "It''s really great, it''s really great!" At this time, Yukih Nagisa once again wept, and the tears in the corner of her eyes flowed down. Her mouth whispered gently against the Chiba. "Tongren Jun, thank you very much, thank you for letting me see again, the knot." At this time, the small knot may be three people, the happiest one, originally she has lost all hope for herself, and to her own, Mom and Dad made the final farewell.... . But what he didn''t think of was that his own data was actually tampered with and recovered. "Dad, mom!" At this time, the small knot can be said to be quite joyful. "Ok!" At this time, the expression on her face was even somewhat distorted. It might be too much. "Knots!" At this time, Chibas mouth was always flashing a smile. I didnt expect that I was really successful. At the beginning, he didnt have any hope, but he was in his heart. This idea. "Our daughter." Although this is just a game system, in the game world, the existence of a small knot is just a npc in the game world. Perhaps for two people, this existence is indeed unacceptable, but two people Really real feeling her true. So at this time, the family of three finally painted one, a perfect ending. The next morning, around 26 o''clock in the 26-story cabin. Formed as Tony Nai, and Chiba is so quietly lying on the bed, and both of them are not 1.7 happily looking at the small knot. It was at this time that a very happy smile appeared on the face of Asuna, and with his own finger, he poked the face of the little knot. "It''s pretty cute, especially when I look at her sleeping." "Ok!" At this time, Chiba fell asleep next to two people, and in the same position, he touched the face of the little knot with his own hand. "Our daughter is living now." "Well, thank you very much, Kiri, you once again let me, I feel the existence of the home, and thank you very much, can bring the little knot to my side again." At this time, the sound of talking is very fine, and quite gentle. . Chapter 618： : The cruelty of the world It is like a soft whisper, gently speaking to his game husband Kirito. "Well, there is nothing at all." "Sleep, there may be other things to do tomorrow, and we have not had much time left. If you don''t complete the 100-story boss room as soon as possible, maybe this game will really want us two. Life." Although this time is quite happy, now two people do not want this time, disappear, and hope to stay at this stage forever, but the reality is such cruelty. If two people are not fighting... That''s right, don''t mention any good future, the lives of both people have been affected, because in this game system, since playing for so long. I don''t know how many days have passed. I know that in the real world, their bodies can rely on them to live by. There are a lot of people who haven''t been attacked by this game system monster, and suddenly 14 disappeared. In other words, they have already died in the real world, and more and more such people. As time goes by, the number of deaths increases, so the sword **** domain, the fear caused to these players is also increasing. At this time, many people have shown such things as human nature. Some people choose to betray, some people choose to escape, and some people choose to be weak and stay in the safe area, anyway, can not always, cooperate with other companions, go to Raiders monsters together. So in these tens of thousands of players, now almost half of the people have already died. But the remaining half of the people, basically few people have the kind of fighting power, basically almost wiped out by this game system. And they have experienced so many times, fighting in life and death, and have experienced so many betrayals, the heart has already been numb. Even if it really liberated the game system. It is basically almost devastated. When you return to society, you can basically say that it is difficult to integrate into the real society. Perhaps this is the result of the hope of Mao Shi Jing Yan! But for Chiba and the formation of Asuna, the two of them are always convinced that they can break through the game system one day. It was at this time that Chiba thought about it, the sudden change of the One Piece system, and began to remind of something new. Congratulations to the host for completing a new quest, and the rewards you receive are as follows. You have the domineering domineering again, but in this world, you can''t display it. So you can only convert to something else, such as upgrading your level, or increasing your sword skills. Which one would you choose? There is no other way to choose one. It was at this time that the One Piece system suddenly jumped out, and a very sweet and familiar voice appeared in the mind of Chiba. But after hearing the sound of this game system. Chibas mouth once again crossed a smile. Since you want to reward me, then I started to choose. In this sword **** domain, the level is the only existence, so we must upgrade our sword skills, it is better to increase Your own level. "I chose to upgrade my own rank." It can even be said that Chiba is not at all confused at this time, and his eyes are quite firm. Confused this kind of thing does not exist at all, and now Chiba finds the object he wants to protect, that is, the two people in front of him. Yuki Asuna and a small knot. No matter what you will become in the future, you must live your life and protect these two guys. Only this, he is very convinced. I have now signed a level of 85, and with this bonus, I almost broke through the 90 level. "Sure enough, there is still a little bit..." However, for this little point of experience, it is simply not allowed to let go. As long as I go to the labyrinth area this morning, I can basically break through to the 90 level. In other words, he can immediately , see the 100-layer monster. I don''t know if I am going to do a floating palace. Will the bottom of the squid crystal rock be the bastard? Because in the previous high spiritual world, the **** of the Mao Shi Jing Yan appeared as the president of the Blood League Knights, but it is different now. Even during this time, Chiba, but has not found this person. Where exactly he will appear, there is no clue at all, and everyone has a way to find him. But one thing Chiba can be sure of is that the guy in the Chihwa Crystal is absolutely peering into all the players in a corner of the game world. Because this guy has this hobby, don''t know what game he developed for this purpose, and trapped all the players here, is it just because of personal hobbies? Or is he just a killer 720, let all the players carry out crazy killings, understand the pain of the world? "I really can''t understand this kind of person, maybe he is a pervert." In fact, for Chiba, if it was before, he did not feel that there was anything wrong with this kind of thing. It was because he was in Naruto, and the world was once a killer. But today he is different. "What is the purpose of this guy?" It was at this time that the sky was gradually brightened, and the cabin was filled with a warm scene, but in the next moment, the game system of Chiba suddenly popped up a mailbox. When Chiba opened the mailbox, the contents of it made his eyes so big that he couldn''t believe what he saw. This guy actually sent a letter to Chiba by mail, and it was a challenge. Who is this guy who sent emails? Chiba clearly saw the name of this guy, no mistake, the name of this joke is called Mao Shi Jing Yan. The content of the envelope is as follows. "Welcome to my world Kirito, no, Chiba! I don''t know how to say it, I should call you Kiryu." Chapter 619： : Challenge Mailbox "It should still be called Chiba. I don''t know who you are, but what I want to tell you is that you can be safe and secure in this game world as long as you promise me." For this challenge, Chiba is certainly not acceptable, but the guy in the spearfield crystal rock has opened two, very favorable conditions. The first condition that can seduce Chiba is that as long as Chiba defeated him in this promotion, the game world will immediately pass. And the second temptation is that as long as you can beat him, the data of the small knot will be preserved forever. Of course, the same hair this guy also threatened Chiba. "If you fail in this challenge, then you will have no way to see Yukihiko tomorrow, and you will disappear forever from the sight of a small knot." Haha... At the end of this mailbox, there is an endless burst of laughter. It seems that the guy in Maochang Jingyan is really planning to challenge Chiba. As for whether Chiba will be accepted, I think the situation is very clear now, even if it is not acceptable, it is impossible. What''s more, the current Chiba is not the former Kirito, and even if it was the former Kirito, he should do the same. This is related to the lives of two of his favorite people. Moreover, regarding the future of three people, even if you gamble on your own life, you must defeat this guy named Mao Yenyan. Looking at the e-mail, Chibas eyes flashed a bit of fierceness, and he vowed today that he must win this victory and then liberate the game world. It was at this time that Chiba suddenly opened the mail and replied to an email with Kakuhiko. "I accepted your challenge, but I want to tell you something. This time challenging us is a matter between us. It is absolutely impossible to promote it." "And I have to warn you about it. During this period, if you dare to make something to the small knot, if you take the initiative, I will kill you." When Chiba finished writing this email, he clicked and sent it out. The other party quickly replied to an email and made an ok gesture inside. It means that he has already agreed to himself, all the requirements, and now he can carry out this life and death war by arranging the time and place, but at this time, the formation of Asuna has suddenly awakened. "Yeah, Kirito, are you still not sleeping?" At the end of the day, Nai was just awakened, and her eyes were slightly open, and her eyes were rubbed with her right hand. A very tired and sleepy look, then looked at Chiba and said to Chiba. "Hurry up and sleep, and it''s still early, can we go to the labyrinth now?" Now this time, for the formation of Asuna. Quite precious, so she has to cherish every minute and every second here. Because in this game world, he does not know when this happiness will end, so when he says, he is very scared. "You sleep first, I still have a little more to deal with." At this time, Chiba had a lie against Yukihashi, and it was a big lie. After a while, the night was finally asleep again, and she was holding the body of the small knot tightly. Looking at this very warm picture, there is a glimmer of hope in Chiba''s mouth. He knows that he must solve this situation through his own efforts. This warm picture, he will never let other people destroy, he must guard these two people. Even now it has lost all the protection of the game system. Now even the One Piece system has limited its own attack mode in this world, but Chiba must also find ways to break the current situation by its own strength. So at this time, Chiba got up early and went to the labyrinth alone. The location is located in a labyrinth area on the 89th floor, and the monsters inside are quite powerful. Just now the level of Chiba is also 89, so if you practice brushing here, the experience value is the fastest. "Drink!" appeared in front of Chiba, a monster similar to a lizard, and at this time, Chiba suddenly used a skill, a skill similar to a crossbow, and shouted loudly in his mouth. This level of monster agility is very high, but this point does not let Chiba think. His first skill actually fell through, and this monster actually uses sword skills. The sword in the hands of the blue lizard monster actually began to appear in the flash, this is the sword skill. That is, in the next moment, this blue lizard monster suddenly attacked against Chiba and actually used a sword technique. And the sword technique he used is basically the same as his own, which is fluctuating. "....... What is this all about? Is it true that monsters will use this skill after reaching level 90?" "call" However, fortunately, Chiba''s reaction speed is quite agile. He quickly escaped this attack and used a skill to counterattack. Fortunately, my speed is very fast, and at the same time, I can control two straight (Zhao Zhao) swords. Otherwise, under the attack just now, I will definitely be hurt. "Go to hell!" With a shout on the night before, he used a skill again, and it was a continuous big move, and it was easy to put this monster. However, just after the monster was laid down, there was a hint of surprise in Chibas eyes. Because at this time, he inadvertently looked at his hp value, but found that it has lost nearly 20%. "It''s just like this. Very ordinary mobs can lose 20% of their blood. If it is a monster, how much will it reach?" This kind of thing is simply unimaginable. At this time, Chiba sat very softly in the same place. He took a deep breath and took a deep breath. "Too tired, go home first!". Chapter 620： : virtual data At this level, you can decide to decide your future, so Chiba knows that you have to work very hard. Otherwise, there is no way to survive in this world. At this time, Chiba looked up and looked at the world around him. Rather than saying that this is a virtual world built from virtual data, it is like saying that it is like a world in its own mind. But there is not much difference between the two, they are all fantasizing. It was at this time that suddenly there was a monster behind the Chiba, similar to a lizard monster, and not only one. "Is this a mess of horses? How come one after another." Originally today, Chiba is going to practice a little here, grade and then get a little experience, so that he can successfully break through the 90th level. Because of the game of Sword Art Online, the hierarchy can be said to be quite serious, and the 29-level and 97-phase difference is very disparity. It can even be said that it is not a level at all. "But what is the difference between coming and going?" Its like what Chiba said. 690 Now this situation is basically one, and there is not much difference. It simply cant change anything. "Fluctuation, sword skills." At this time in Chiba, basically he is skilled in all the game skills. And with the help of the Shanghai Thief King system, so in this case, basically no monster can get into his body. He just leaned back against the monster. And slowly walking toward the front, there is no look back. If the sword in the hand has indeed been slowly sheathed, there is a smile in the corner of the mouth, and then the sword skill is launched! The two monsters quickly ran from the left and right to the back of Chiba, and raised the claws in their hands, trying to attack this player. However, these two monsters, which are particularly unlucky today, have built such gamers. After the general level reaches such a high level, these mobs in the labyrinth area are basically the original practice experience, and increase the skill proficiency. "It seems that it is not that simple to leave this labyrinth today." Just like the scene that Chiba is now seeing, there are several monsters appearing in front of his eyes, although these monsters are all one kind. But it looks like one of them, a bit special, his sword skills should be somewhat different, and the level of this guy is all unknown. In the game of Sword Art Online, there is no magic attribute, only the sword skill. Therefore, no matter how high the level, there is no way to see the monster of the property even in Chiba, except for the sword technique, it has no other magic. The setting of the game is like this. At this time, there was a slight surprise in the eyes of Chiba. He couldn''t believe that outside this area that was not a boss room, there would be a monster like him. A dark blue monster resembling a lizard, his eyes are very red, and at this time, the gas emanating from its nose. This monster is like a cow, breathing out the gas inside the nose. This is exactly what it is now quite angry. "Is it because I just killed his companion and caused this little leader to be angry?" The two monsters behind are now close to Chiba, and the two of them thought they were going to succeed. "Its just looking for death." Chiba shook his head very helplessly. These two little guys are really not afraid of death. Then came the sound of a bee, and Chiba inserted the two swords in his hand deep into the body of the two monsters at this time, and one kind, the blue blood spewed out instantly. Even in this case, Chiba did not return, so it was very easy to solve these two monsters. "I just want to add a little experience..." The speed of the sword skill is quite fast, and with the increase of the level, this speed will be improved, which is certain, and Chiba generally gets the attribute point. He will divide the attribute points into several. The most important one is to add to the speed, because Chiba is a guy who pays great attention to speed and attack. Instead of weighing the power of each sniper, it is better to increase your speed, which will cause double attacks. So this is also the view that Chiba learned in this game world. Soon these two monsters, because they were attacked, said that after a second or two, it was easy to break through the glass. "The brother will play with you today." It was at this time that the blue lizard monster standing in front of Chiba finally could not help but broke out. He quickly rushed to Chiba, and the movements under his feet could be said to be quite fast. When the first step was taken, the ground was sunken and even the stones that were crushed were splashed. And Chiba is quite careful, so he saw this subtle movement, how powerful it is. Actually able to directly crush the ground. The monster was madly attacking Chiba. As for Chiba, he was the first to encounter such a fierce monster, so he said that he was more or less surprised in his heart. But even if you are surprised, you must choose to fight in this case. Quickly pulled out an interpreter at the waist. The same Chiba is not showing weakness at all, quickly launching skills, and rushing straight to the face, although he knows that it is basically easy to hurt himself in the case of doing so, but he is confident that he can dodge this monster. s attack. "Sword skills are launched, crossbow." In fact, this is just a very common skill, but in this high-speed action, Chiba uses this skill to say that it can cause good damage to the enemy and allow him to avoid his attack. So he will come out with this type of attack. And the most important thing is the current Chiba, just yesterday, he has mastered a new skill. He didn''t know when he was in his hands, suddenly there was a knife, this knife. . Chapter 621： : new data The main straight sword of the match can be said to be quite smooth during the attack. "The new two-blade flow." After all, the current Chiba is different - in the past. In the former world of Sword Art, the name of that person is called the same person. Although he is very good at using the two-knife skills, he has a disadvantage. I don''t know how to adapt this two-knife flow skill. In fact, this kind of thing is relatively opposite here. If you use the second knife flow, of course, your attack method will definitely change. And the damage done can be said to be double, but the same you will lose something, that is power. This is definitely absolute, because the power of the two knives, if they are scattered. There is no doubt that this will definitely be above the damage of the attack and severely discounted. But now Chiba, unlike the previous Kirito, is because he is very easy to work around, can think about the rules of the game in this world, and find some very simple ways to solve. In fact, many things in this game world are created by themselves, especially swords. If you want to attack more times, you will find some sword skills that can be connected. Only by achieving this effect can you exert your strength better. "Sword skills?" In fact, a few days ago, Chiba was in a labyrinth area and thought about this problem. The spearfield crystal rock bastard, although giving himself a unique skill second knife flow, but this guy did not let himself really take the road of the strong. On the contrary, this skill caused him to be in a state of solitude. Because some online game players, the heart is very strong, if you let these guys know that they have this unique two-knife skills, they will definitely ask themselves for information. Especially those intelligence documents, then I certainly have no good days in the future. So having this skill is not necessarily, very good. And at this time, Chiba looked up at the sky and suddenly remembered a very simple question, that is, he seems to be able to change the way of this battle. Even if you have the second-knife skills, in this case, the power will definitely weaken, so you can only change one way. That is to have a knife at the same time. Perhaps because of the flash of light, or because of other reasons at this time, Chiba suddenly thought of a way, a new combination skill! That is to put a knife on your left hand. In this case, the two-knife skills will not look particularly fast, and will not attract the attention of others. The most important thing is that this can increase the power of the right hand. So the best way to match it should be. This is a way to improve the two-blade flow. In order to reduce the weight of the weapon to cause damage to yourself, the attack value of the hp value. However, the damage of this weapon is reduced, but one thing is very strange. That is, just now, Chiba also used this two-blade attack method. Although it is said that there is a big improvement over the power of the attack. However, compared to the second knife flow, the attack on the monster is absolutely no, resulting in great power. However, speed and agility have improved a lot. It can be said that Chiba is the first to analyze this game. But the game is dead, so you can change your current situation by finding some very good ways. "Hey!" It was at this moment that Chiba and the monster passed by in the air. Chiba, a spiral, type of attack, has caused a lot of damage, basically it can be said to be a fatal. That monster, although it looks very fierce, but his blood can be said to be relatively small, compared to Chiba, as long as you master the attack method, basically can be said to be spike. Calling... After the lead of the lead, the rest of the time, they all spread out to escape. "Is it really fast, run away with my tail?" At this time, there was a smile in the corner of Chiba''s mouth. I didn''t expect that in this game time, there would be a monster that fled with his tail. Asking for flowers Humph! It was at this time that Chiba looked up and looked at the time, perhaps now, to meet the agreed time! Mao Shijing Yan, this guy, must give me a wait. In fact, as early as yesterday, the guy in Maochang Jingyan distributed his own battle with Chiba to the hands of the full-service players. In other words, he hopes that this duel will be visible to all players in the whole service. Maybe because he likes this kind of fun? However, for Chiba, it seems to him that the reason why Mao Shijing Yan said this is because he wants to draw the attention of the whole world. ............... Because on this title, I wrote this sentence. In today''s noon arena, I will have a duel with the fastest player in this game. In other words, it is said that Mao Yanjing wants to kill chickens and monkeys. This is probably the reason. But for him, he knows the settings in this game system, below level 90, the monster inside can basically say, very simple. But when your level reaches 90 or above, the monster is completely different. Basically, there is no hope that you can break through 100 layers. At this time, Kakuhiko Hiroshi jumped out and suddenly challenged Chiba. I really don''t know what medicine he sold in his gourd. "After getting up this morning, all the players in the entire server have already exploded in the forum." All are about today, the battle in the arena, an early report. An angry pig player said this in the post. "Basically, I don''t have any hope for this battle. I will say that he is also the developer of this game, so he has certain authority." "If this guy is playing against the average player, he will definitely win 100%. Although I admit that this guy named Kirito is very powerful, it is not a player with PC." Chapter 622： : Posts are hot Now the forum is the hottest re-report is this topic, and the number of posts has been reached, hundreds of thousands. If you play a lot of people in this game, you can even break through millions of page views. Looking at these posts, Chiba feels that her heart suddenly becomes very heavy. I don''t know why, maybe it''s because I feel a little bit of pressure in my heart. After all, what I write in this post seems to make people feel a little sad. Of course, in these posts, there can be no more sloppy sprays. Xiao Xiaojun said, "Sword Art Online is a death game, so we basically have no way to live in this game..." Now this post is very obvious. This guy named Xiaojun is "eighty-one", and there is not much hope for life. However, there are some positive and up-to-date, and there are still very promising players. Feng Lin said this post. "The buddy upstairs, I hope you don''t feel discouraged. If it''s not necessary, even if we are very weak now, I will have hope if I unite." Followed by one by one. However, most people are still discussing about which one of the battles I felt was the victory of this battle, but I think the answer is already very obvious. This is an unfairness in Chengdu. Who is this bastard? He is the developer of the game. So he is familiar with all the data of this game, including the attack methods of these skills, after all, because these skills are developed by him. In other words, he is more familiar with this game than anyone else. If this is the case, Chiba also has no chance of winning. A running radish posted a post. "You don''t want to discuss it here first, this rack has not been played yet!" "There is nothing wrong with the upstairs. You havent played this fake yet. You are here, downcast." In fact, in these posts, there are many people who are very supportive of Chiba. After all, the conditions that Mao Shijing Yan opened this guy are very full of confusing, and all the people who have served already know. In other words, as long as Chiba can defeat this guy, he not only has the hero title of liberating this game. It will also be liked by many people. Therefore, in this case, Chibas heart is still somewhat confused. After all, this guy in front of you can be said to be quite powerful. This is a joke about taking your own life. To know that human nature is like this, for death, anyone will feel fear. Because everyone fears that kind of death, then there is no sense of existence. Even including Chiba, he is quite tangled in his heart. If he chooses not to go this time, he will be despised by all players, and he will be a shrinking turtle. If these go to participate in this challenge, the probability of death can basically be said to account for more than 80%, so the risk of death is very large. But even so, Chiba is still very insistent on his own thoughts. go with If it is said to be in the world of the past, the world called Naruto, perhaps you really have no idea about the thing of death. It can even be said that even if you die in battle, there is nothing serious about it, and there is nothing that is worthy of nostalgia. But now Chiba is not like the previous one. He has found two of his favorite people, so he said that once he has the object of protection. In an instant, I feel that the burden on my shoulder is a lot heavier. People are very selfish, even including Chiba, and he is quite selfish, but his selfishness is somewhat different from the selfishness of others. It was at this time that the number of friends in Chiba suddenly increased to the upper limit. This guy completely burst into red uniforms overnight. If the previous miracle, the mp3 guy, the red, it is very normal, but now this situation has basically reached abnormal. Chibas mailbox message volume actually increased to a few thousand in just a few hours..... This is simply too unbelievable. In other words, now Chiba, he has been red-hot throughout the server. There are some messages that encourage him everywhere. It can be said that at this time, Chibas heart is actually extremely struggling. Looking at these messages, although it is very happy in this corner, it is actually very stressful. It was at this time that Chiba suddenly said in a very self-deprecating manner in her heart. In fact, I am not a hero at all, nor is it a particularly great person. I just hope that I will have a very happy day with the knots of my wife and my family. That''s all. In fact, Chiba doesn''t want to extravag other more beautiful things. Therefore, when a person lives in happiness, he will fall into a very embarrassing state, just like the current Chiba. To be honest, he really didn''t want to go to this challenge, because then he might really die and leave the world. There is no way to see Yuki Asahi, and there is a small knot. Therefore, at this time, Chiba also began to feel a bit, hesitating. "I don''t want to be a Tongren, I am just a technical house, and in the previous society, I can say that I live a lot of numbness every day. I can''t do this as a hero." For the 2.6 point, I think a lot of players will blink in front of this Chiba is really too species, there is no way to accept this little thing. Are you still a man? For these private letters Chiba did not make any statement. So when I saw that Chiba didn''t make any response, those sprays began to smash, and there was a one-sided thought, and some even started to squat directly. "You guy, obviously right now, that''s it, a very good opportunity, why you don''t take the opportunity to liberate this thing, it''s just useless." Perhaps at the beginning, there were a lot of people who supported it, but when they saw the money, they didn''t respond. The psychology of these gamers produced other ideas. . Chapter 623： :shake This guy named Kirito is afraid at this time? Also said this bastard, there is no plan to participate in this challenge. Immediately after a person took the lead, many people followed him. In fact, this is a kind of herd mentality. As long as there is a person who says a word, there will be many people who follow the tide, as if they are following the big stream. In fact, the most despised one in Chiba is this kind of person. Like the guys who have no opinion, they are so embarrassed to say themselves. A little wood selling a match said. "What is this guy about you? Also said that you are going to give up this opportunity? Are you trying to escape? You are a very selfish, cowardly, timid ghost." Looking at these players who commented on themselves, there was a smile in the corner of Chibas mouth. Are these players qualified to say that they are selfish? The more they say this, the more they appear to be more selfish. Because now in this game, there is a truth that is unchanging, that is, as long as your hp value drops to zero, it means that you are dead. There are basically two kinds of results in this 14-plus pk battle. It is not that Chiba died in the arena, that is, Mao Yanjing was defeated, and then the entire game world was liberated. Therefore, in this case, Chibas heart is extremely struggling. ...... "You are a weak and incompetent guy. If you let me give it to you, it will not look like you." This player said this when posting a post, but if it is true, this is the opportunity to give him. He is actually the first to choose to refuse. Therefore, people''s minds are sometimes expressed, just like the present situation. Many people just wear masks and say something on the Internet. Then take the Chiba to do this thing. So there is nothing like this kind of person. You, people like me, I feel that they are really special and are like ants. Looking at these comments, Chiba, I feel that my pressure is getting bigger and bigger. In fact, as early as last night, Chiba had already thought of his own, the solution, that is, must defeat this guy. However, this guy of Maochang Jingyan actually gave himself such a problem today. This guy intends to use other people''s comments, and the comments can make him feel pressure. It was at this time, when Chiba was a little overwhelmed. His mailbox was suddenly opened. There was a new e-mail popping up inside. The person sent by this e-mail was not the other person who was Mao Shijing Yan. "Welcome to my game world, how about, I sent you a big gift today, do you still like it?" "If you like it, then enjoy the gift I gave you!" At this time, Chiba suddenly wrote a paragraph in the mail, and exchanged emails with this guy called Chih-Hyun. The contents of the mail are as follows. "You think that you can hurt me by doing this. In fact, this group of people is like this, but what I want to protect is not them." Chiba is right. It''s a very selfish thing. But looking at them like this, in fact, it feels particularly disgusting. But for Chiba, these are not the key points. The point is whether it can break the current situation. "Actually, this guy is quite good, but I have to tell you that if you choose to reject this battle, I will let you succeed in this game world." It was at this time that Mao Shijing Yan proposed a particularly tempting condition for a thousand leaves and even a bit of temptation. "How, you think about it carefully." In this email, Mao Shijing Yan also added a very laughing expression. If Chiba does what he does, then he will be able to be given out of this game. "What do you mean, as long as I agree to your terms, will you let me live alive from this game time?" "Yeah!" Mao Shijing Yan nodded at this time. "Do you think I will believe you guys?" To trust this, it is true that Chiba will not even believe anyone at this time. "Believe it or not, I think you should know that as long as you agree to my condition, you will definitely play the game in the life of the game and quit." Perhaps for Chiba, this is indeed a great temptation. Because if people say that if they are dead, they basically don''t have everything. "How about considering?" This temptation is very big, but Chiba has also proposed a new condition. "If you can add a person, I might be able to promise." In fact, at this time, Chiba has already said the words very well, and he knows that the guy from Mao Yenyan has been paying attention to himself since the beginning of 180. So for the thoughts in your heart, this **** should know. "If this is the case, I think your guy is still a bit too greedy. Do you think I will agree with you?" In fact, there is also the idea in his own heart. He did this because he wanted to verify the world and what the human heart is like. "If that''s the case, there is nothing to talk about between us. You will accept this challenge." And in this case, Chiba has already expressed his own thoughts, his own battle is not for other people, nor for the players of this game world, for himself, in order to form Asuna. This is why he has to accept this battle. "Yeah, it really is quite kind." Ha ha! At this time, Chiba smiled very self-deprecatingly, perhaps because I felt that I was really a little too much after seeing this sentence. at the same time. I have 26 floors, that cabin. In the end, I still have a small knot at this time, so I stayed quietly in this cabin, they looked at the picture above the screen. . Chapter 624： : Chibas approach There are even subtle emotions in the eyes. In fact, as early as this morning, Chiba has done some special treatment for this cabin. Because he knows that if this thing is found to be discovered by Asuna, she will definitely go to the arena according to her character. Therefore, in this case, Chiba has long made a comparison, a special treatment, he imagined something similar to enchantment in this cabin. This kind of enchantment crystal can be said to be quite rare, and it can''t be bought in the general store. It can only be bought in black, through high prices. However, in this case, it is no longer a question of money. Is this a protection? At this time, the formation of Tony Nai gently whispered in the corner of her mouth, she felt that the same person''s approach is really inadequate. And this way of throwing her aside is really not a very special way of handling, even if it is known as Asuna, it is to protect himself. But if you really do this, he actually hurts himself. "mom!" At this time, the small knot was so quietly held by the Yuki Asahi, two people looked at the blue, game screen. This picture is directly connected to the arena. The reason for this is to look at this picture. That''s because now everyone knows this situation, even including Yuki Asuna. Because at the moment when her eyes opened, he suddenly found that Chiba had disappeared, and then clicked on the system to view, the various forums above, the news has changed the entire game world. It was at this time that there was a hint of surprise in the mouth of Asuna. And she did not believe that Chiba actually did this way for her at this time. Use a special crystal to keep it inside the cabin. Forming Tony Nai with his own weapon, and using a very powerful sword, but there is no way to break through this enchantment. So after working hard, after more than an hour, she finally chose to give up. "Tongren, can''t do this!" So sometimes things like emotions are really hard to understand, like this. The fact that Chibas ability to do the wrong thing for two people is already in front of him, and he can only do so much. "Tongren Jun!" The formation of Akina is already exhausted at this time. Even if she wants to break through this barrier, there is no way. There is simply no way to achieve it by your own strength. "Knot, can you help your mother open this barrier?" In this case, the formation of Akina can only rely on the strength of her daughter''s small clothes, she can only hope that her daughter may have certain authority as a npc, can open this barrier. However, the answer to the small knot made him feel very surprised and very desperate. "There is no way to play, mother." Therefore, after hearing this kind of answer at this time, it became a clear day, and suddenly the double tui was soft. Then I sat on the ground like this. And in this case, she had a tear in her eyes, and in the mouth ba, gently said the name of Kirito. "That fool!" On the 46th floor of the arena, after nearly two hours passed, Chiba passed through the thoughts of his own mind. He finally found his own direction, and why did he go to the challenge? Perhaps this is for the people in my heart, like it. After all, at that time, Chiba had promised to form a good day. This life of her own has been her since that moment, and she promised her, no matter what she is, she will definitely pass the game in the future, and then let her return to the original society. This is the promise that she promised her, and she must go to cash. Otherwise, the sentence that I said at the beginning... It is nothing at all. Since this matter is too big, it is said that there are many nights. In this huge arena, it can be said that it is a crowd of people, and there are some players who are dressed in exotic costumes, and many of them are swordsmen. But there are some more special players, one of them is more concerned with Chiba, because this guy is wearing a thick armor. It was at this time that Chiba gave him a look. The secret guess in my heart, is this guy a knight? Because in this game, there is no such thing as a knight, so even the bulky armor belongs to the classification of swordsmen. Its a bit strange to be in the air now, because many people want to see the developers of the game in the game. In this group of players, many people hate him. But at this time, these players thought they would see him when he was a real person. Suddenly I found an accident, and suddenly there was a very huge, grid-like thing on the sky. Two huge figures appeared, perhaps this guy is the leader of this matter. Mao Yan Jing Yan will choose this way to appear in front of everyone, and his figure is particularly huge, like a monster, is it necessary to fight with him like this? "I didn''t expect you to come still... (what is good Zhao)..." This huge red and cloaked figure. No one else is the Mao Yan Jing Yan, the most important thing is that his voice is like this, so many players have heard it. "Hello everyone, maybe some people here are not the first time to meet, so I don''t want to be here, do any extra introduction." I am Mao Shijing, welcome to my world. Sure enough, no matter when, this guys words are always annoying. It''s just a little unacceptable. "What do you want? Two people have already arrived here. If there is anything, just say it!" At this time, Chiba pulled down three black lines. For this guy, Chiba has never reported any good feelings, because in the eyes of Chiba he is a **** completely immersed in his own world. . Chapter 625： : The duel of the arena He stared very seriously at everyone present, and there was a slight fluctuation in his eyes. At that time, the interpreter behind you, you have already been taken out by yourself. The expression also changed a little, and the slight chan in my hand shook, probably because the grip was too strong! "Don''t you have anything else to say?" At this time, Mao Yan Jing Yan suddenly stood upright, and the huge body seemed to be a mountain feng. Up to tens of meters. "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry and die!" Will it win this victory, it seems that everyone is basically impossible, to have such a huge monster, to fight. Not to mention attacking him, even the hp value has no way to cause damage. "Haha, I know who gave you the courage. Do you think that you can hurt me now? You can see my level!" It was at this time that the Mao Shijing Yan finally had a monster, and the level was shown. The properties of the last monster are as follows. The final boss of the 100 layer, basically can say that all the attributes have reached the maximum, and his skills are some special. It is now arguable that among the 840 players, this skill has not been seen at all. "What is this all about?" At this time, everyone present was caught in an unacceptable reality. The monster in front of him actually reached level 100. This monster is full of attributes, even if all the players add up, there is no way to harm him, so it is unfair. "No, you still have a mood to fight with me?" It is true that if ordinary people see this scene, their legs will tremble. And there will be a feeling of despair in both eyes, and even be scared, do not know what to do. The fear filled the air, and everyone held their breath at this time. If you play with such a monster, the odds of winning are basically impossible. Therefore, at this time, many people were scared by this scene, and they were slightly dejected and did not dare to speak loudly. "Which of all the players you are present will dare to challenge me? (beda)" It was at this time that Mao Yen Yan Yan said something that made all players feel desperate. This is not a level at all, and there is no way to fight. If you are not afraid, it is basically impossible, even if Chiba is at this time, his legs are inadvertently trembling. Even so, he still wants to defeat this guy in front of him. "Do not talk nonsense, let''s hurry between the two, solve the battle!" It was at this time that Chiba said something that everyone could not believe. They all took a sigh of relief. What happened to this kid? Is it silly? "Can you beat you? Not necessarily." In fact, this guy in Chiba is very clever in the usual, he will never fight for the battle and pk, playing a game, not prepared. So at last night, Chiba had quietly prepared something. And yesterday, Chiba first negotiated with her child to the system. He said that during this time, his various skills were restricted and declined. In yesterday''s conversation, I found some skills that I could use, the most important of which was the shocking fruit. And the condition is that his life has been reduced by one year. Maybe its not worth it to think about it now, but if you think of it, you will come to Akira. In fact, sometimes this thing of feelings is really not measured by life. So in this case, even if you let yourself use one year, time is in exchange for this kind of interest. "This guy must be crazy..." "As a **** like him, he is almost eager to die." "No, we all go to help him." It was at this time that all the players in the arena began to talk about it, some people fell into desperation, while others seemed quite angry. But for all of this, Chiba can basically be said to be careless. He is now trying to concentrate on defeating, this is the **** called Mao Shijing Yan. This is his only goal now, and it is the only thought in his heart. Even if he has to quit his life, he must kill him. "A..." Because Chiba has many years of experience in the game, he said that even if the monster''s body is bigger, the power will not change. It just looks a little scary, but it is just that. It is indeed like the way that Chiba said. The face of this monster in front of him can basically be said to be disfigured, and it is quite ugly. If the girl sees it, it will be scared. Seeing Chiba toward himself, waving the sword in his hand. After running fast. Mao Yan Jing Yan flashed a trace of surprise in his eyes, did not think that this guy actually has the courage to challenge himself, is he really not afraid of death. But what makes this guy in Chisui Jingyan feel very strange is why this guy is so fast. "Sword skills... big fluctuations!" Accompanied by the loud shouts of Chiba, he quickly ran towards this fast pace, and the sword in his hand was quickly unsheathed. I crossed a sword in the air. The engine whizzed past, and there was a gust of wind blowing around the moment, which made everyone feel it, and was extremely surprised. In this case, a nearby player suddenly said loudly. "Where is that sacred guy? His body is so thin and thin, even if you use that slender sword to attack such a monster." To know that this is a sword-level weapon, its durability can be said to be quite high, and now it can cut a lot of things. The only drawback is that the level does not reach full level. If this sword is already in this game world, it can basically be said to be the highest sword. The highest specification! . Chapter 626： :gap The speed can be said to be the same agility. After all, this monster is extremely large, so it must be speeded to win when attacking. If there is no way to control your speed, you will definitely fail. Its simply not self-sufficient. If it is said that it is attacking itself, then there is no need for Mao Shijing to avoid this sword. Because the level difference between the two people is particularly large, it can basically be said that his sword skills really can''t cause much damage to himself. "go to hell!" At this time, Hiroshi Satoshi raised her right foot high and planned to give Chiba a foot-death. His right foot was lifted up, and he was able to drive the hurricane around him. This gust also caused the movement of Chiba to decline. "Only on your level? Just want to challenge me, it''s just a idiot to talk." "Ah," So at this time, many people have already felt desperate, but Chiba has not given up. Even if his skill does not cause any harm to him, he can also consume his blood. 9000 points... hurt? It was at this moment that Chiba successfully hit this huge monster with his own skills and caused 9000 damage. "This is already the biggest damage you can do to me..." Sure enough, this guy''s level is still too high, and his speed of recovery can be said to be quite fast, so that, this offsets the attack of Chiba. The teeth are tightly engaged, and at this time, the corners of the leaves of Chiba even have a trace of blood. "Haha, you have to know that in this matter, I am the only master of this world, I am God." At this time, Maochang Jingyan suddenly changed his face. Because at the next moment, he felt his hp value, suddenly mad, and even the recovery speed has not caught up. What is this all about, that is, all the players who discovered Chiba this guy are actually using a new power. Second knife flow... And it is a way of slamming that no one has ever seen. "When did you guys learn this skill?" At this time, Mao Yanjing Yan suddenly noticed himself, the changes in the body, especially the hp value, now basically can be said to land very fast, if it is not a lot of blood, it will soon be thousand The leaves are cut directly. This little guy actually aimed at his abdomen. To know that this place can be said that the blood volume is the easiest to consume. "Isn''t this skill you gave me? The unique skills you gave me." Because you want to launch this skill, as long as you can, the fastest person in the game, the player can get this unique skill. "It really is too small to see you." Kakuhiko Kakuhiko is a little surprised because his two-knife skills are not his own. It turns out that the second knife flow skill can actually be used like this. "I must become more fast, I must ask you to kill." The so-called anger is only erupted in this situation. The eyes of the night can basically say that there has been a trace of blood. Moreover, his body is already in an overloaded state under such circumstances. The muscles inside the body have been severely strained. After all, this monster, the skin of the body is quite thick, so it is difficult to cut it. Not to mention this high speed situation. Every knife cuts into it is quite labor-intensive, and not only that, if this guy wants to cause damage to it, it must be cut deep. "Hey!" The hp value is still there, falling rapidly, and even now it has dropped to the yellow area, even for everyone to think of. Indeed, this is also a new type of attack, because the second knife flow was developed, it is not like this attack mode. "what!" At this time, the two people are basically completely in an attack state, and Chiba''s, the speed is very fast. However, after all, the other person''s body is particularly large, so the damage caused is not very large. Asking for flowers "You are like an ant, shaking over me." Looking at your own hp value is gradually decreasing, at this time. There was a slight surprise in his eyes, and he did not expect that he could be defeated in the hands of this guy. If you continue on this situation, you will fail if you fail. In this case, you must change the attack method. It was at this time that when Chiba shouted loudly that he was about to complete his last attack. The body of this big man suddenly disappeared there, in the air, and disappeared. For this sudden change, both people feel very surprised, what is going on here. .......... "Disappeared" At this time, Chiba''s brow is also slightly upturned. Because he can''t believe it, the facts in front of him, what is this all about? Can you say this guy? But in the next moment, Chiba seems to understand, because the body of this guy has not completely disappeared, but has become smaller. A dress worn on the body, a very heavy armor, and a blunt middle-aged man appeared in the crowd. This guy The age seems to be around 40 years old, the eyes are very firm, the most important thing is to hold a shield on his right hand. "Sure enough, you." If all the players present do not know this guy, but Chiba definitely knows this face. Only his face can''t be forgotten. "The former head of the Blood League Knights." Although many players did not have a slight impression on him, only Chiba knew this face. "Then between us, fight now." Obviously, this guy''s level has no way to view it, so it''s like the biggest monster on the other side, basically the same level. But now the man''s combat power should be stronger than before, because the huge body, the action will certainly be, subject to certain restrictions, especially in terms of speed. . Chapter 627： : Pull out your sword But now this man has become a small appearance of this jiao, so the action must be very fast. "Put out the sword in your hand and pierce my body!" This time the middle-aged man said this sentence faintly, but what surprised him was that. "How can this be" Its really like what he said, its totally impossible. Because when the man finished this sentence, his brow instantly, he frowned. Because in the next moment, there was a scene that everyone had not thought of. At this time, Chiba suddenly disappeared from his place, when his figure appeared again on the arena. The sword in his hand has already cut the man''s "eight six or six" face. It seems to cause a little damage to it, I heard that the damage is not a lot, but the hp value is obviously reduced. "I told you that I must erase you from this world today and let you hurt me. All of it will be returned to you." This is simply impossible. Even in this case, Mao Yan Jing Yan can''t believe it at all. Because he is the leader of this game, he has a lot of authority. To know that this body is now, whether it is speed or agility, power can basically be said to have reached the best state. However, this guy in front of me, how did the action just did? How can my speed reach this... Suddenly he jumped a few steps backwards, and Mao Shiyan Yan quickly opened the distance with the money, and at this time he pointed his sword to Chiba. Ni in the mouth. "What is this guy about you, and then I admit that your attack just made me a big surprise, but then I will never let you, this is the case." It was at this time that Mao Yenyan had confidence in his face, but for Chiba. This is not something at all. "Actually, I know what you are going to do, just want to use your own permissions, then change my speed and various attributes, or increase your own speed." In the presence of a large audience, Chiba said something very surprising. In fact, at the beginning of the day, this thing is doomed, and Chiba expects that this guy will definitely use this, a very annoying means. "You don''t want to pry me out there. I will see your eyes." It is at this time that all the players may have an anger in their hearts after hearing this sentence, and the man in front of him shouted loudly. "This bastard, let us players trapped in your game world, you are a metamorphosis, and actually want to use this way." One of the men stood up, though he said he was quite scared. But still said it out loud. And in these people, as long as one person takes the lead, the others are quickly responded. Then they stood up one after another. "You are stinky, mainly in this way, you have the ability to play with us." "That is, the scum like you is not worth living in this world." At this time, Mao Yenyan did not expect this to happen. It''s really like what Chiba said, he has some permissions, so he can create some data. Whether it is in the way of fighting. "Try it out!" It was at this time that the two swords in the hands of Chiba were tightly held, and then slammed and ejected. He flew directly to the Mao Shijing Yan with a sword in his hand, and shouted loudly in his mouth. Maochang Jingyan, in this world, the person I hate the most is you. Hey, so the players in front of you know that they will do this, then they have to do this thing thoroughly. "I see how you can take me!" That is, at this time, the surrounding space seems to be solidified, and it is immediately frozen, and in this case, Chihiko Sakuhiko does use his own authority..... Chiba, which was still very fast, suddenly stopped moving at this time. Suddenly fell from midair. And not only that, not only is his speed falling rapidly, but the strength of his hand is gradually weakening. "You enjoy this feeling now!" In fact, this kind of thing Chiba has already met in the early days, he knows that this guy will definitely do this. So in this case, Chiba smiled at this guy. However, in this case, Chiba can basically say that he has not stood up, his legs are uttered in sorrow, and the level is actually weakening. "You guy, it''s better not to give me something good." It was at this time that Mao Yanjing suddenly raised the whole person in Chiba and said to him. "I advise you to give me the truth, or else, don''t blame me for being polite to you." Mao Yanjing Yan flashed a fierce look in his eyes and looked at everyone in front of him. He is going to prepare to kill the chicken and the monkey. Since this guy knows his secret, he must definitely erase this guy from the world. 4.0 "I have to see, how powerful is your mouth?" "I know, in fact, your inner world is fearful. You created the world of this sword **** domain. That is because you are a pervert. You like to see people killing lu." Although Chiba said that he did not know this person very well, he did not know what kind of inner world of Mao Shijing Yan is this guy? But the only thing he can be sure of is. "Actually, this person is very weak." "And the main point is that you feel very scared, otherwise you won''t look like this." Chiba can be said to be more and more excited, and his whole person seems to be venting and venting emotions. . Chapter 628： : Strong survival "Enough, I don''t want to hear what you are saying here anymore." "Now I think you have only one thing, you can do it, and that is, you will give me **** right away." In fact, Chiba has worked very hard, but in this case it is still impossible to defeat it. The reason is very simple, that is because it does not have enough power to compete with it. In the so-called strong world, only the real strong can survive in this world. This is the law of the food chain. "Going to hell, in this world, whoever will go to **** is not necessarily, you should not be too happy." At this time, Chiba actually can say such a thing, this is to let Mao Shijing Yan this guy''s mouth flashed a smile. "Do you think these things are possible?" Maochang Jingyan faintly said such a sentence. "In this world, there is nothing impossible." "Idiot people talk about dreams, then you have the ability to challenge me. I am holding your neck tightly like this, just like pinching an ant." From the small to the big, Yu Yan has never seen a guy like Chiba. Why does he not let him bow to himself, and he wont lose it! "Do you want to admit that you lost, is it so difficult? If you admit that you have lost yourself, maybe I will let you go?" ...... Haha, after hearing this sentence that day, he flashed a smile in his mouth, and his face was somewhat distorted. Said to the Mao Shijing Yan Yan, and took a few black lines on his face. "Do you know why I hate you this way, know why I want to erase you from this world? It is because you hurt my most important person." It was at this time that Chibas heart finally found him, something that broke out. That is protection. If you can''t protect your favorite girl, you don''t have to talk about it. One Piece system, temporary release mission. Kill this guy in front of you and you will have the right to dominate the world. Today I can tamper with all the game privileges, and the main point is that you can get all the rights of this guy. Perhaps this is also a new temptation condition! At this time, Chiba began to exude a kind of domineering domineering around him, and his body began to change slightly. After all, the world is different from the original world, so it is a bit different to say that he wants to release domineering. Because of what it says, the things in this world are made up of data. It is not a real world, so it is said that Chiba must transform its own power into such data before it can be integrated. Therefore, it takes a little time to release the power of the earthquake. "I know!" It was at this time that Mao Shijing Yan suddenly laughed loudly, and laughed very, crazy, and then said to the front of the Chiba. "Now I will let you feel what is called real." At this time, his face can basically be said to be quite distorted, and the expression is quite horrible. In the next moment, what happened to Chiba didn''t happen. This guy didn''t know what it was going to be directly, and it would be turned into a hot coat and a small knot to the arena. "father!" "Tongren Jun!" It was at this time that the two girls called the name of Chiba at the same time. When I saw this scene after I saw it, the expression on her face changed instantly, and it was quite angry. In the hand, I have already touched the sword at my waist, and I squatted at the Mao Shijing Yan. "Who are you? Why do you want to do this?" "Let the Tongren Jun!" "Don''t come over, don''t come over." For this, I did not think of Chiba, because in the world of the swords and gods, Mao Yanjing is not such a guy at all, he will never use this means to threaten himself. Perhaps it is really Chiba who thinks this thing too simple, and thinks that Mao Shijing Yan is too simple. "What do you want?" After Chiba also saw that Yuki Asahi came here, he felt that this guy in front of him would never be so easy, let him go. Haha, Kakuhiko Hiroshi laughed loudly, and then announced a very surprising thing in public. "From today, I will let you see what is called real despair, I will kill this girl in front of you, and there is this, little guy." you dare If you dare to do this, I will not let you go, even if it is a ghost, it will send you to hell. At this time in Chiba, his entire face was blackened, and there was never such anger. "I have warned you again and again, don''t have a knot on the knot, and there is something you can do for me." Not so much 490 is anger, it is better to say Chiba, want to kill this guy in front of him. "Haha, what''s wrong? Do you feel scared or say that you are very nervous now?" Even if Chiba wants to resist, but now, he has no power because his body, all the attributes have been forced to use this guy to use the right of npc, changed. "Give me something?" "You are not alive in this game, very active, how can it be so cumbersome at this juncture!" Mao Yan Jing Yan said with a smile, and the expression is quite uncomfortable. "What''s the matter? Do you feel that you hate me especially?" Haha, the so-called bad face, I think now that Mao Shijing Yan this guy can be quite suitable. "Tongren!" If you were at this time, you couldn''t stand it, and then madly took out the sword in your hand and attacked the man. "You guy..." Even with the flash of the title of Asuna, in this case, basically can not say anything, how much. Even if his movements are fast, it seems that the sword she flew out basically does not cause any harm to Mao Shijing, and even if her movements are too fast. . Chapter 629： :Bottom line [five more to subscribe] Mao Yan Jing Yan can also have a way to resist the past. And in this case, Mao Yan Jing Yan once again used his rights as the owner of this game, and his data was tampered with, causing a serious decline in his rank. Yes, yes, it just made me feel very surprised. This should be a safe area. If you don''t accept pk, you should not be able to cause harm to me. But like what Mao Shijing said, it is now safe to say a safe area in this arena, so the hp value will not decrease. Even if my hp value does not decrease, I will also pull you from the world. Do you know what the reason is? "I can make you have very painful memories." "Is it painful?" Haha, after seeing this vocabulary, Mao Yan Jing Yan immediately laughed. I didnt expect Yuki Asuna to be such a girl. "You know that I can completely change this pain." It was at this time that Mao Yenyan once again made this game once, and changed the pain value to the maximum. In other words, that is to say, Chibas body is not there at all, and he is paralyzed, so he can feel the pain of being pierced by a person with a sword. "Ah!!" Sure enough, after the system was modified by the pain, the whole person completely became different. Chiba also felt that he was already fainting. This kind of pain is simply making people crazy. "You guy..." It is at this time. As a result, Asahi stood aside and did not dare to shoot at all. She knew that if she did it, this guy would definitely do something even more crazy. "Hanchang Jingyan"! "Call, scream loudly, what I want to see is this result." "I will kill you." The body is constantly making dou, especially in the city of Asuna, feeling that the whole body is as if it is not listening to control. "What do you want?" "In fact, I don''t want to be like!" "What can I do to get through the Kirito." "Let him go, it''s very simple, that is how about using your life to change his life? Would you choose?" In fact, this guy in Maochang Jingyan will develop this kind of game, and trap these tens of thousands of game players here, which is also the reason for owning himself. Because this guy, want to know, what is the human nature, whether people are selfish. In this desperate situation, many people make different choices. But I think most people will choose to protect themselves. However, at this time, the formation of a good day, Nai Nai, made a very surprising thing, that is, he did not hesitate in his eyes. Then in the next moment, throw the sword in his hand on top of this arena. Slowly walked over, and there was not a little bit of fear in the expression. "If this is the case, then please take my life and give it." ...... Whether it is, all players present. Its still the guy in Maochang Jingyan. After seeing this scene, I suddenly felt very incredible, but there is a saying that is quite right. If you like someone, you should pay for everything. Oh, change your mind, I think this is very unpleasant, so let''s change the way. Mao Yan Jing Yan did not expect this result, so he said that he changed his mind at zero. "Now we change the way, that is, I will take your life." That is, in the next moment, Chiba feels himself, and the whole life seems to be going to collapse. The only thing in the world that he can''t accept is that it was killed in front of him. "go to hell!" For the guy in Maochang Jingyan, he can basically be said to be the **** of this world, and he wants to kill a person, quite simple, effortless. A very simple skill kills it. At this time, Asunas abdomen was pierced through her legs, and she was very calmly squatting on the ground, and there was a trace of blood in the corner of her mouth. "Mom!" At this time, the little knot is very angry, but she has no way, because this guy is npc, so that Mao Shijing has a way to control her, let her stand still. "mom!" "You guy!" The incomparable anger in my heart can basically be said that it is now completely ignited. This is the anger that has not been enough in my heart so far. Chiba is like this at this time. It seems that the whole person is going to collapse. There is only one kind of thought in his mind, a very unacceptable idea. Tear this guy in front of you into pieces. There is a saying that is very good, love can make people hate, and hatred can also make people love. For example, in the current situation, the anger of Chibas heart can be provoked by the formation of Asuna. "I want to kill you," the expression is like changing someone. Chiba is like a demon possessed. Chiba is like the one who was restored to the world of Fire Shadow. The heart can be said to be incomparable anger. "Haha, what I want to see is this result, how angry, if you are angry, come and kill me." At this time, Mao Shijing Yan finally angered Chiba and opened the bottom line of his heart. "go to hell!" At this time, everyone felt a glimpse of the attack, and the surrounding air began to crack. You know, this is a virtual data world. How can this space crack? And if you want to have such a crack, you must have npc permissions. In other words, in addition to the Mao Shijing Yan this guy can make the surrounding space split, other people are simply impossible. Not only that, but the surrounding space is like a trembling. The world is as if it is facing a collapse, and the air makes people feel scared. It is basically impossible for a virtual world to become like this. In other words, there is a powerful force that has forcibly changed the appearance of the world. . Chapter 630： : the existence of God If it is according to the theory of the average person, this situation is impossible now. Sword Art Online, it is a game. Rather than the real world, in other words, he is inside, not only the environment, but also all these monsters are built from data. Everything is false. The power of this guy in Maochang Jingyan can be called God in this time. And he is also very clear, knowing that this kind of data can not be what it is now. Mao Yan Jing Yan flashed a trace of surprise in his eyes, and felt quite incredible. At this time, the surrounding world actually collapsed. And gradually, these data things are beginning to be destroyed. It seems to be under a very strong pressure. There is a mysterious force that broke into the world, and even Mao Shijing has no way to deal with it. "I want to kill you!" The eyes lost their colors, and their hearts lost their goals, so for the current Chiba. Everything around me, including all the things in front of me, are things that I want to destroy. Very self-blaming, but more in my heart is hatred. "250 Do you think you can kill me?" Even in this case, Mao Shijing Yan still has a strong advantage. Why do you say that? It is because of his strong fighting power. Powerful to be very surprised, after all, this game world is developed by her, so that with all the permissions of the world, she can even modify some data, control people and the death of the player. So he won''t be afraid of this monster in front of him, no matter how powerful he becomes. There is always a smile on the corner of the mouth, maybe it is a bit disdain. It was at this time that all the players present at the scene looked at the scene in front of them, and they all took a sigh of relief. There is absolutely no change in the surrounding air, and there is no doubt about this. Perhaps it is felt around, there are some changes. So at this time, I chose to start with the home of Mao Yan Jing Yan. He used a skill in raising the weapon in his hand. The dark red light, formed with the aid of the system, a light and shadow. This is also called the sword technique, and the level is unknown. However, according to experienced players, this sword skill should be at least 90. It is worthy of being a Mao Shijing, this **** actually has such a powerful force. Its just too incredible. "Sword skills, ninety levels of spurs!" Sword skills are not the main attack method, but the damage it causes is absolutely the biggest. Because in this world, there is no long-range attack, and there is no magic. Only the weapons in your hands, that is, the sword, can be used for the final contest. This skill has not appeared on the intelligence dealer''s skill list, so many people feel unfair for Chiba at this time. Mao Yan Jing Yan actually used this skill, and it is still a continuous move. It''s a bit ironic. He made such a prepared posture and gradually bent his body out. It takes a certain amount of time for the sword to start, especially like this continuous sword technique, at least three seconds. And the main thing is that it also has cooling time, although the damage is very large, but there are also many limitations, after all, is the game. At this time, Chiba is different. Under the forcible unblocking of the One Piece system, he has turned all the surrounding materials into a real society. In addition, material decomposition and reconstitution were carried out. "This is impossible!" In the next moment, there was a thing that made people at the place, beee, feel incredible, that is, the guy in Chiba suddenly disappeared. It seems to be a fast wind. When he disappears, there is a strong wind around him. And when his face reappeared, the guy named Chiba seemed to have changed himself. The eyes are full of anger. At the time, the swordsmanship of Mao Shijing was almost ready, and at this time. He ran fast towards this side. The speed is getting faster and faster. Seeing that two people are about to collide, but in the next moment, there has been a change around. Mao Tianjing Yans attack was actually invalidated. Chiba stood in front of him like that, and raised his right hand high. There is still no color in the eyes, and at this time, the mouth is very cold and said such a sentence. "Virtual flash!" In the world constructed entirely of virtual data, the other skills are basically incapable of being presented here. When I was just now, Chiba had been tested once. Even if the fruits of my own earthquake can affect the world, and can make the space inside it a little fluctuating. But that''s it. However, at this time, Chiba suddenly thought that he had a special skill, that is, a virtual flash. No such skill is special because it is the Netherland. In a word, that is, he is not constructed by matter at all, so the hand can connect with this virtual data world. As for how to explain this, Chiba can only shake his head. But he believes in the fact that he can defeat this guy in front of him through this kind of power. "My world is completely constructed by the virtual world. I have never seen this skill." Sure enough, he escaped to this attack. After all, Mao Yan Jing Yan has the greatest authority. It can be said that in this world, it is equivalent to the existence of a lot of God, and he is free to control him. But this momentary movement is no longer simple. The virtual flash I caused the attack and even the holes in the surrounding walls, but it was quickly repaired. "I didn''t expect you to hide this kind of power, then I really look down on you." In this case, even Chiba uses this dark red substance. In the heart of this guy in the Mao Shi Jing Yan, he was more or less surprised, but he did not doubt. . Chapter 631： : Violation of the system Because this game is designed by him, he knows that some players have this skill. This skill is like a monster''s breath. Its just that this guy in front of him has limited ability to exaggerate. At this time, Mao Yan Jing Yan secretly thought about it in his heart. Could it be that this guy in front of him broke the rules of this game? The rules that have been set up are that no one can change. The system is the system. The game is the game. As long as the system is set, it will follow this procedure. There will be no defiant orders. This time, this is dead. This is This is the law of the world. But just now, Mao Shijing Yan saw a very unbelievable thing, that is, the laws of this world were broken. Someone can actually violate the meaning of the system. "All the attributes have been lowered, and your level has now been reduced to zero by me. In other words, you are useless." At this time, Mao Yan Jing Yan said very seriously, and there was a smile in the awareness. In fact, this is not what he wants to do. I just want to prove that I am the **** of this world. "That''s awful, this guy is simply a personal scum." When I heard that Mao Shijing Yan said that all the audience in the arena began to be somewhat unbalanced, they roared one by one. "How can you not die like this scum?" However, the game is set to be a single-player pk game, so no matter how angry other players are, they can''t get involved in this pk game. In the face of the insults of those players, Mao Shijing Yan seems to have some habits. And when he developed the game, he made such a decision in his heart. If even this kind of jealousy can''t be accepted, he won''t make such a decision. These 90,000 players are trapped in this game world, and they are warned that if there is no way to clear the customs, they will not be able to return home from this world. The main thing that is horrifying is that as long as the hp value drops to zero, the reality of death will make everyone really unable to accept it. Therefore, he said that he had already expected this situation, and it does not matter to this situation. "If I can, I really want to send you to **** in person." Because a lot of players are now up, you have cast a very ironic look at this guy called Mao Yen Yan Yan. However, in the face of these people''s insults, Mao Yan Jing Yan did not make any reaction, he just stood very cold on the arena. There is only one person in the eye, and that is Chiba. Only he is, these players are completely different. And in the past, Mao Shijing Yan this guy in the dark observed the Chiba, he found that this guy is sometimes particularly unreliable. But many things he did made him very confusing. "This guy seems to be able to change a lot of things, the most important thing is that he can make a big difference with the surrounding." Because during this time, Chiba made a series of initiatives, even affecting the rules of this game system. This made Mao Yan Jing Yan so optimistic about him, and all kinds of martyrdom to him. According to the development of the world, the current Chiba, already, all the attributes have been cleared, in other words, he now has only one level of slag. But because of this level of slag, you have made a very unbelievable thing. "I am giving you two choices now. The first one is to end the game. The second one is that I want your head to be crushed directly." Although there are not much differences between these two options. But in the next moment, Chiba made a very incredible thing. That is, when he is in a state with a zero level, he is still able to make such an attack state. This is simply too unbelievable. "I can''t admit it." The whole person of Maochang Jingyan was so knocked down by Chiba directly, and he did not use any sword skills. Beyond the limitations of this game. "Where is this guy sacred?" Whether it is all the audience present, or including the Mao Shi Jing Yan, he can basically say now. Asking for flowers For this scene in front of you, it is quite unacceptable. The game system is dead, as long as it is set, there will be no such situation, but this guy has broken the situation. "how is this possible!" It is indeed a bit ridiculous. No one can accept this situation now. However, at this time, the One Piece system suddenly popped up. And gave Chiba a very unacceptable fact. The One Piece system is now facing a crash. "I am very sorry, Master, I have done my best. The world is a virtual world after all. If you want to force intervention, it will cause great harm." ................ Sure enough, it is still too reluctant. For this sudden thought, the voice of the girl. Chiba really has a feeling of wanting to marry her in her heart, but he has no way. After all, a lot of things. There is no other way to control it, even if he is very angry now. Could it be said that it has been turned off? In Chibas heart, he was very reluctant, even if he gave himself half a minute. Every day in this One Piece system, every time at a critical time, the chain is always dropped, and it is very pit. At this time, Mao Yan Jing Yan actually felt very scared because he never saw anyone able to break this situation. However, at this time, because the temporary union of the One Piece system caused Chiba to lose the current power, and his rank has been directly cleared by Mao Yanjing. In other words, he does not have any power at the moment. At this time, the legs fell to the ground softly, even if it was a powerful **** of war, it was the moment when the power was lost. There will be a hollow hole between the eyes. At this time, the audience of the audience stood up and looked at this scene of the arena. Some of them felt incredible. Chiba was already famous in the past, especially when he attacked npc. . Chapter 632： : The Fall of God of War Today, he is even more exaggerated. It can be said now that the image of this guy has been integrated into the game world, and has become a topic that many people discuss after dinner, but that is, today, this group of guys, seeing this once God of War once again fallen. He looked very desperately at everyone in front of him. Just the moment you lose power. "father!" No matter what his father will become in the future, the little knot will still stand by his side. At this time, the little fairy girl with two pairs of wings, her body is very small, about 15 cm or so. I moved my wings and then came to Chiba. "Dad, you are fine." At this time, the master of the "Hundred and Five Zero" of Mao Shijing felt that the atmosphere at the scene was a bit strange, and the surrounding air seemed to have recovered its original appearance, and the broken space was slowly being repaired. "This guy has changed back to the original look." "Haha!" At this time, Mao Yanjing suddenly laughed loudly and bought the world he created. It is still perfect. gorgeous. It makes people feel very good. At this time, this guy in Maochang Jingyan can even say that he has completely immersed himself in his own world, and he has already been unable to extricate himself. It is like enjoying the world in particular. I always feel that people are so ridiculous, in fact, this guy in Maochang Jingyan, why create such a world. He also has a reason. Mao Yan Jing Yan is about 26 years old this year, and is the designer of a game development. The main thing is that his brain is very clever, and he developed a unique game when he was seventeen. Because he is not satisfied with the world, and with the increase of age plus the arrival of complete stealth technology. More indulging and game development, even to the point of very difficult to control, the game is like his life, he integrated all his emotions. So this guy won''t allow anyone to bother his world. Fifteen years ago, Mao Shijing of that time was basically said to be still in his childhood, and in his childhood, he often played games at home. But everyone knows that parents have great expectations for their children, so I hope that their learning can be very good. For this kind of game that is indulged in the game, the guy of this guy will never agree with him. Every day, playing games without doing business. A second floor small room. "I have told you how many times, how can you not have a long brain? You look at your academic performance, the teacher must open a parent meeting, every time at school, the most shameful is you, can you give me Do you have a fight?" He is talking about his father. I am a doctor for my dad, so I said that wearing a white coat, the main thing is that my father is in the hospital, not for the attention of others. Sometimes when I get home, my temper is very big, especially for my mother. Basically, it can be said that domestic violence is used. At that time, the ability of Mao Shijing was very limited. Although he said that he wanted to resist, he did not have the power to resist. And living in this environment every day can basically be said to be quite depressed. Mao Yan Jing Yan was originally a very cheerful boy. Because of his father''s enthusiasm in the past two years, his temper has become more and more popular. Leading to the breakdown of the family''s final direction. "We are divorced, with you, my really special doctor said, if you can, I think about our son, only you can''t insist on this." Going home every day is a noisy voice. "You are not qualified to be this father at all." The mothers voice was very loud, and the neighbors heard it. But for this kind of thing, the neighbors are also used to it. "The child''s custody must be mine. You are like this swearing scorpion. It is like this. I still wait for you to grab the child''s custody. Do you think you have this qualification?" The marriage broke down and the two sides had no feelings..... This is what the Maochang Jingyan is now in, and it is simply unbelievable. His head felt very painful, as if the world around him was completely in a darkness. Every day when I go home, I will hear this noisy voice. The most important thing is to repeat it. There is no way to stop. When a person is in this situation for a long time. No matter how cheerful your personality, you will become very lonely. Mao Yan Jing Yan also caused his current personality because of the family''s changes, very cold. Even in her inner world, she wants to resist the world and is completely immersed in her own world. Later, his mother and his father chose to go to court, but the custody finally gave their mother. "Hurry up, give me a go!" The person who said this sentence is not someone else. It is the birth father of Mao Shijing Yan. The reason why he wants to say this. That''s because he is, the law has lost the word love. Moreover, in the Japanese law, the child''s custody rights depend not only on whether or not you have the ability to bear. The most important thing is to see if you have any care for your child. Because it is important to educate your child about whether or not you are there. As for other points of view, it is not 4.6 that is particularly important. So in this case. Your father lost the lawsuit. In other words, he said that he has nothing. Even in the next month, things were very unsuccessful, and my work was laid off. I was bored at home all day, drinking and drinking. Because I said that it was the former Mao Shijing Yan, he would definitely comfort his father and help his father to survive this difficult time. But now the whole person of Mao Yenyan has been desperate. He does not believe that in this world, what else is worth to believe? Therefore, after living with his mother, the Mao Shijing Yan really hangs people, it seems to have changed, and there is no longer a smile. . Chapter 633： : depression He is completely immersed in his own game and tells me that the game can be used as a staple food. It is like his, lunch. No matter how you eat or eat, you may not be tired, maybe it is a bit rebellious, or maybe it is a little escape! In short, at this time, Mao Yan Jing Yan put his body and whole body into the game world. Because in the game world, he can find his own sense of belonging. Only when he is there, can he be separated from the real world outside. When he was a child, he did not fully sneak at that time, and at that time it was just the bud. Just some theoretical concepts. But in that case, he is still enjoying the game for every game. Perhaps it is because he can''t find any sense of existence in the real world! But even when he was like this, playing crazy games, her mother did not punish him. Perhaps it is because his mother has a trace of embarrassment in her heart, and her own child has become like this, of course, is her responsibility. So 14 in this case, his mother had to choose a compromise. Coupled with the busy work, and other kinds of affairs, the mother and child have no life communication. This feeling can also be said to be weakening day by day. "This is the world I want." For Kakuhiko Hiroshi, he seems to have seen through the world, so he will always escape from the game world and cannot get out of it. The full stealth technology was not very mature at that time, but with the development of time and the development of technology, this stealth technology has been verified and finally reached in the year 2000. The first fully stealth technology game was developed. The developer is not someone else, his name is called Chi Yoshihiko. Perhaps you think that being addicted to the game as he was when he was a child is like a waste. But it is not like this. He just didn''t find his goal. The first time he came into contact with that, it was not mature yet, and it was just a concept of a full stealth game. He was deeply enchanted by this game, but because of this game, it is still in the state of research and development, and reveals a theoretical concept that has not been verified, so there are still many shortcomings. But it is because this thing inspired him. At this time, Mao Shijing Yans secretly vowed that in the next few years, he must perfect the game system and truly complete stealth technology. That is, from that day on, he can basically say that he is studying very hard every day, and he has scored the current results. I am very fortunate to have worked for this company. The most important thing is that he is also the chief developer responsible for developing completely stealth technology games. Responsible for theoretical concepts and technical guidance. Although this technique is quite simple to say, it is quite difficult to actually do it. There are many difficulties that are difficult to overcome, and there is no way to explain this. However, Mao Yan Jing Yan is not the kind of person who will easily give up, after a long period of hard work. He finally found a breakthrough and developed this completely stealth game technology and launched it. This is why in the two thousand years, the full stealth technology was obtained, and it grew very rapidly. "Pick up the sword in your hand." It was at this time that Mao Yans face suddenly changed. Maybe he wants to solve this situation in his own way! "Is the level restored?" "It''s not that there is a real duel between the two of us, and I have, and everyone has announced this situation, as long as you won in this battle, the game is officially over." Perhaps it is because the guy in Mao Shijing Yan figured it out, maybe because of other reasons. under these circumstances. He actually chose such a way. "Battle?" For Chiba, who has lost power, he can basically be said that he has no confidence. But this guy in front of him wants to see him like a wolf. What is the good rejection of Chiba! "This is probably the best solution." After all, in this game, it is the world of swords and gods, a world without magic. At this time, Chiba brows are also slightly wrinkled. "Two knife flow!" Both the strength and the level of the body have now been restored, so Chiba intends to use its current state to solve the current situation. "Spurs!" When Chiba held the sword in his hand, it was like finding himself. Don''t you always want to see the results? As long as you are satisfied! Rather than being angry, it is better to say that it is 467. At this time, Chiba waved himself to say the two double knives and began a crazy counterattack. However, the speed of the opponent is quite fast. The most important thing is that he uses the shield as a defensive thing. Then match it with a straight sword. For such a very stable player, it can be said that the strength is quite powerful. At this time, Mao Yenyan chose the way of the world to fight. And he no longer intends to use any permissions, very fair and just to resolve the battle. "what!" Accompanied by the shouts of Chiba, everyone around me seemed to be burned up, watching the battle between the two people in front of them. The action is fast, basically it can be said that the movements of two people cannot be seen. Knife Sword is raised as a flying dust, and in this arena. Many people have chosen to give back three steps. Can''t get close to two guys. It is really horrible. "Your speed is really good, and I have reached my expectations." At this time, although the damage suffered by Hakuo Kakuhiko is not a lot, his hp is gradually decreasing. And it became weaker and weaker, but it never fell to the yellow area. . Chapter 634： : Desperate cry Many people know the result of this battle, although there are more or less people who are not willing to accept this situation, but there is no way. Compared to the rapid attack of Chiba, and the madness of the second knife. This guy in Maochang Jingyan chose a very stable, attacking posture. "Your movement is still too slow." Just like what Mao Shijing said, no matter how fast Chiba reaches, he can''t beat himself. "This is the gap between you and me." In the end, the sword was still inserted in the body of Chiba. At this time, his hp also instantly dropped to zero. This means that the game of Sword Art Online will continue, and this era has not been terminated at this time. In the case of mass speculation, Chiba lost the game. He not only lost the game, but also lost everyone''s expectations of him. In fact, these are not particularly important for Chiba. There is a girl who always keeps him from forgetting, that is, Yuki Asahi. For this girl, let yourself do anything, not to mention losing your life. Anyway, he will do it like this. Because this is his choice, he will not regret it. The time around it seems to have stopped, and Chiba is still facing the feeling of death for the first time. "Is this really the last night? I really want to die like this? My heart is really special and unwilling!" However, the ending has been doomed, when the hp value of the night fell to zero, his body began to slowly disappear, as if it were glass fragments. "This is the world I created." At this time, Mao Yenyan looked at the disappearance of Chiba, and he faintly said such a sentence. All the people in this arena are very lost. They may have a slight expectation of Chiba in their hearts, but the result has become like this. Many people chose silence at this time, and some people were downcast. Others are even desperate. The head is very dull, and my body is like someone else''s. In this case, it can be said that it is a piece of white, and nothing can be seen. Is it heaven here? At this time, Chiba felt very incredible, but in the next moment, he heard the voice of a girl. A very familiar and very exciting voice. Tomorrow? This is simply impossible because I am already dead. "Tongren Jun"! Above the white sky, a girl floats, and the smile is printed in the mind of Chiba. I thought I was going to die. But at this time, it was because Asuna appeared in his world that he rekindled his fighting spirit. Have you ever promised to pass through the city of Tona? No matter what it becomes, we must pass the game world to the customs and let her return to the original world. Isn''t this already agreed with her? So what is this situation now? It can be said that for the current Chiba. His inner world is actually quite complicated, and it is very painful and self-blaming. "Asna!" In the next moment, Mao Yan Jing Yan thought that this war was his own victory. Chiba, which had already disappeared, his virtual data suddenly condensed together at this time. Although still in a translucent state, the straight sword in his hand did indeed penetrate his abdomen. "Ah!" And along with the shouts in his heart, directly forced the Mao Yan Jing Yan back, the walls of the arena. "This is impossible, you are already dead." Can''t conceal the surprise above the face, for this situation now. Even as the total developer of this game, Mao Yan Jing Yan is also a look of contempt. He really can''t believe that someone can break the game system. "I said that I am going to kill you, even if you want my life, I will pull you to the end." Is this the so-called love? "Still you say anger in your heart?" In fact, these two things are not. It is only in the heart of Chiba that he has a kind of obsession, that is, the promise of forming a good day. However, it seems that he has not reached this situation. After all, her body is already fragmented. In other words, she said that she is now dead, and Chiba has accepted the fact. However, even if there is no way to save her, she must report her to him. ".impossible!" Although Mao Yanyan did not believe the facts before him, his body was systematically affected in this case and was judged dead. Even if he has a lot of authority as the highest authority, he can''t tamper with the end of death. "Oh, maybe I really want to thank you." It was at this time that Mao Shijing Yan had a smile in his mouth. Looking at the front of Chiba, perhaps the problem that has been plagued in his mind for so many years, seems to find the answer. "Tongren Jun, you are really different from other people, then I would like to congratulate you here, the world of the sword **** domain, and it has ended." Although this game is in, this time is over. However, Chibas heart is incomparably self-blaming. That is because he has not fulfilled his own promises with the two people who formed Cheng Ming (no). She clearly promised her that she should succeed in living away from this world. But now it has become like this. "Asian, sorry, very sorry, please forgive me." At this time, Chiba suddenly softened his legs, and he never cried. At this time, he had a teardrop in his eyes. The sword clenched in the hand also became very trembling because of the sadness in the heart. At this time, Chiba actually wants to shout loudly. "Asna!!!" In the end, he couldn''t help but shout out the name of Yuki Asuna. That kind of sound sounds through the sky, basically all the players around can hear it, and even the whole, floating castle, echoes this sound. Its so bleak, so people feel helpless and helpless. . Chapter 635： : End again The Sword Art Online officially ended the game world in the second half of 2026. It was at this time that this huge floating castle palace sounded a bell. After this bell was remembered, in the sky above, the blooming cherry blossoms were floating, that is, at this time, many people looked at the sky at the same time. The voice of a girl, that is, the system began to announce, the sword **** domain, the game officially ended. That voice is very sweet. "Sword Art Online, and today''s official clearance of the 100th floor of the boss was defeated." "Important things to announce three times!" "Is it finally over?" At this time, Chiba looked up at the scene above, and there was a bit more in her heart. Perhaps it is because it is already in the heart, now it is no concern, right? However, his most sorry person is still forming a good day. After all, she is, let me find courage. But unfortunately because of her, let herself fall into the incomparable blame. She clearly promised her, and once made a promise in front of her. But now all this, the illusion has become a bubble. The legs were trembled and Chiba was very self-blaming and stumbled over the arena. "Asna!" Perhaps this is 893 for a lifetime, and he did not think of it. Although the game has been cleared, but his favorite people have disappeared from the world. What is left of yourself, loneliness, despair. However, when Chiba felt very helpless, many players felt it in this arena. It was incredible. They could not believe the fact. Actually passed the customs clearance. Perhaps because of too much surprise, or perhaps other reasons, these personal faces are full of surprises. "Hey, is it really cleared?" One of the players, a little bit convinced, he pinched his face with his hand. After feeling the pain coming from his face, the player finally confirmed his thoughts at this time, the game gameover. At this time, the huge floating castle "Ain Grande" is falling apart bit by bit. Originally a total of 100 layers, now these data are gradually dissipating, and those players one (befa) one disappeared from the world. "Really cleared the yeah!" "I can''t believe it, this time it will be true." These players started shouting loudly, maybe they really don''t believe it! "This is too moving. I don''t know if I have been in this game world. How long has it been? I can finally see my mom again!" Perhaps full of joy, or perhaps for other reasons. At the same time, in another main city, Beit''s weapons store. When her pro saw this huge noise and heard the game system announced that the game was over. In the corner of his mouth, a very joyful smile appeared, and the tears in his eyes were gently wiped, and the corner of his mouth said happily. "That''s great, Kirito." "Ouye, finally no longer have to endure this death game, I am simply fed up." Basically, at this moment, the players in the full service area are cheering. Even a lot, I feel very happy. The brain is extremely painful, and it seems to be losing consciousness, but Chiba has never come to heaven. Even if there is a blank piece around, Chiba still lives well. However, at this time, I used to feel that something suddenly appeared in front of myself. Then he was involved in the sea and felt that his breathing was very difficult and he was smashed into the sea with salt. "What is the problem with cough? And where is this ghost place?" For all of this, Chiba can''t tell. It was at this time that Chiba suddenly shouted loudly. "Not a One Piece system? You give me out, labor and labor are going to die now, don''t you care?" The more Chiba wants to speak, the more difficult his breathing becomes. "what!!" I thought that I would really be drowned here, but at this time, Chiba suddenly opened her eyes and scared him to sweat. The moment that Chiba opened his eyes, the person who appeared in front of him, could not believe him. "Ashna!! How come here?" Chiba brows slightly wrinkled, he even did not believe, this person in front of the eyes is not the city of Nassau, but whether it is from her appearance, or her movements, this person is absolutely, such as fake replacement. "Tongren Jun, great, I thought, I will never see you again." Asna? For the current situation, what happened was a bit too sudden. Chiba had some reaction at the moment. She clearly saw her being killed by the **** of Hiroshi Kakuhiko. Can it be said that only the soul is seen now? "What is the matter?" At this time, Chiba looked up and looked around. He was surprised to find that he was actually in the sky. In the sky, the colorful clouds and the sun shining on the two people can be quite beautiful. Although this is just the game world, it is exactly the same as the real world. Because this is the charm of the full stealth technology, it can make people feel the world outside very perfectly. Whether in terms of sight or touch, it can be completely simulated and immersive. If it is not that people know in advance that this is a game, perhaps she can''t tell whether this is a fantasy world or a real world. The main thing is that from this place, I can overlook the huge floating castle palace "Ain Grande", and at this time, Chiba''s eyes are very big because he can''t believe it. The floating castle "Ain Grande" was actually peeling off at this time. Perhaps at the beginning of Chiba, there is still some doubt as to whether he came to heaven, but just after he saw the Mao Shijing Yan standing next to him. . Chapter 636： : A beautiful world You can be alert to him and stand up. "Why are you guys here? Are you already killed by me?" For the **** of the Maochang Jingyan, Chiba hates it, and even wants to kill him all the time. At this moment, he is wearing a white coat, perhaps this is the overalls she wore when she was working, so she stood on the sky and looked up at the world around her. The expression is particularly indifferent, or a lot of awkwardness, but when he sees that Chiba comes in, he will say lightly. "I congratulate you very much, and successfully passed the tour-play." There is still no way to explain it clearly, that is, the future of the city of Asuka, what is going on? Whether you are dead or not is alive. At this time, Mao Yan Jing Yan may have understood this guy. His mouth flashed a smile and said to Chiba. "Although this game has been cleared, you are a dead person, you will never come back, but you are very lucky, perhaps because you and me have touched me." Mao Shijing Yan said in detail. "So I didn''t let her die at that time." "I am staying now, I am just nothing, virtual data is simulated in advance, but fortunately you let me see what is called, people will win the day." In fact, at the beginning, Mao Yan Jing Yan did not believe in the world, and even had some resentment. But since this happened today. The thoughts in his heart changed radically. "But the two of you are doing the right thing." Therefore, in this case, Mao Yan Jingyan decided not to hurt two people, and kept the lives of both of them. "Love can generate anger, but it can also bring luck, maybe you are right." At the beginning, Chiba still had a year of glory. But soon he responded, and he knew the ins and outs of the whole thing. In other words, he said that he was a big blessing and escaped the game of death. And because of his own kind of protection of the city of Asuna, perhaps touched this hard-hearted guy, only to save his life! Therefore, at this time, Chibas heart is still more and more fortunate, with a smile in the pursuit, watching Asuna lying in her arms. The smile has become more cheerful. "Tongren!" "You''re fine, that''s great." The tears that couldn''t hold back the eyes, Asuna was clinging to Kirito at this time, and didn''t want to leave him at the same time. The breeze was sent at this time. During this time, a lot of things happened. In fact, even Chiba did not think that he had experienced a lot during this time, and perhaps changed a lot. The most important thing is the idea in my heart. As long as it remains eternal, there will be no mistakes. "A lot of things happened!" The floating castle "Ain Grande" is still disappearing bit by bit, but it takes a little time. After all, this virtual data takes a little time to delete. "Well, there really is a lot going on." At this time, both of them stood up, and under the dazzling light, two people looked at the starting point of the dazzling light. Said in the mouth at the same time. "When this game is over, I must find Arthur in both the real world." At this time, Yuki Asahi steadily replied with his head on the shoulders of Chiba. "Tongren, I am in the same mood, no matter where I am, I will come to your side and fall in love with you again." Oh, maybe it feels a little too sudden to be happy, Chiba is also at this time, a smile in the corner of his mouth. "thank you." But for this matter, Chiba has always had a doubt that is what the man has in mind, why did he create this game? "Qiao Yan Jing Yan, what is your purpose in doing this?" Asking for flowers At this time, Chibas eyes were slightly upturned and came to Chi Yans side. "I don''t have any purpose. I just want to see the world, what is different from the outside world." His words made Chiba think in the heart, feeling, saying that ting is profound. However, Chiba also understands what he thinks, so he did not continue to ask. "After the game system is over, will I survive?" Although it is not particularly concerned about your own life and death, but Chiba is still necessary, consult. Because just now, Mao Shijing Yan said this to himself, he saved himself. ............ In other words, it is very likely that you have not died yet. It is equal to Chiba''s questioning at this time. Mao Yanjing Yan is very bitter smile. "You two lives have survived for a while, but as far as the real society is concerned, it is not necessary to be able to support it." The words have been quite obvious. The guy in Maochang Jingyan didnt have two people in the game. It doesnt mean that they are still healthy in the real world. And can not wake up, it is still unknown. Many players have suffered a lot of damage even if they quit the game in this situation. Especially in the psychological aspect, it can basically be said that they have a very serious disease. This is the psychological pressure caused by this death game. Don''t underestimate this kind of psychological pressure, it will bring a very serious sense of guilt. Therefore, for all players who have already experienced this game, can they really quit the game, but also depends on how strong their psychological capacity is. The purpose of Mao Shijing Yan has already been reached, if the latter is rubbing pi shares, it is not his business. At this time, Chiba also thought of these problems. If online game players suffer such a large aftereffect, they will be very painful in the real world in the future. There are many people who simply can''t get rid of this shadow. . Chapter 637： : Aftereffects [subscription] In this game, it is inevitable in life. If some players disappoint their teammates because of their casual actions, then he will really live in the shadow of murder. This is the aftereffect of the game after customs clearance. Its just not showing it now. "Tongren, I did not expect that you can surpass the limitations of my system, I especially admire your courage." However, these words are the same for Chiba, like crying and suffering. After all, Chiba is not the Kirito in the original plot. He not only knows exactly why the guy in the field, such as Chihiko, has done so. You know what this guy is doing in this game world. "Humph!" "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you here." "Three three three" "Then we have a chance to see you again." After saying this sentence, you can disappear from this world. At this time, Asuna and Kirito also witnessed the demise of the floating castle "Ain Grande". So two people sat on the sky, and their hands were very tight, and Asuna also leaned tightly on the shoulders of Chiba. Now it is full of happiness. Said softly. "Tongren, you said that you will meet her again in the future." For the small knot, Chiba can be said to be quite confident, and he knows the story behind, so he can''t be sure now, but he has absolute confidence in his heart, and he can reunite with the little knot in the future. Now is Dads instincts. "Yes, I promise you that I will be able to see the little knot again." At this time, the sword sacred sao is a completely stealth technique, and the world of swords without magic finally ends today. The person who ended this death game is called Chiba, although it seems to be just an ordinary game player. When Chiba slowly opened his eyes, he woke up. "ceiling!?" "wrong" "This is not the ceiling of my home, but the hospital." The body can be said to be quite weak. The main thing is that Chiba doesn''t know how long it has been in this game, maybe for weeks or months. But how long is it, Chiba has no way to figure it out. I actually took the oxygen bottle, and the most important thing was that I didnt know how much it was attached to something like his own physical condition, and it was still dripping. Perhaps I have been relying on these things to sustain my life these days! "younger sister!?" Although the line of sight is a bit fuzzy, and the sun has not been seen for a long time, the moment of the eye is very dazzling, but Chiba faintly saw a girl. Forcing is the sister of Kirito, although this sister is not a biological one. Tonggu Zhiye! For this girl, Chiba still has a bit of impression. After all, she lived for such a long time at the beginning. The main thing is that for this role Chiba remembers that she seems to be the cousin of Tonggu and people. It is a kendo girl who has been waving her sword for 8 years without interruption. Since the age of seven and when people abandoned the kendo, there has been a deep generation gap between the two. In fact, I like Tonggu and people, and I insist on practicing sword skills for Kirito. But these are the memories of the past. Maybe it is not like this for Chiba, but Chiba can feel it. When she is injured, she is quite nervous. "Direct leaves!" At this time, Chiba shouted loudly, maybe he wanted to open his eyes. The head was groggy, but eventually Chiba was still awakened. Because he heard the voices of others intermittently. This person is his cousin, Tonggu Zhiye. "brother!" "Great, that, I thought you were awakened." Drops... At this time, Chiba clearly felt the very strong taste of the hospital. The environment in these places is definitely in the hospital, perhaps in the intensive care unit. Didi... Listening to the sound of various medical equipment, Chiba feels that it is really, especially not easy..... I didn''t expect to survive in the end. "brother!" In the time when Chiba lost consciousness, he has always been his sister Tong Gu Zhiye, taking care of him every moment of the day, and caring for him. To know that Tonggu Zhiye has become very busy since joining the Kendo Department. Basically, every day, in addition to going to school, you have to go to the Kendo Department to practice. Although the club activities took up a lot of her time, this guy is still coming out of school as soon as possible. After completing all the community activities and rejecting the invitations of many friends, I rushed to my brother''s face. Come here to take care of him. "Direct leaves! What time is it?" After seeing his brother, Chiba, also awakened at this time, the tears of Tong Gu Zhiyes eyes could not stop flowing down. In any case, she did not think that her brother was actually real and could wake up. Because many doctors have been very helpless about this case. There is absolutely no way to wake up this guy, he can only rely on this drip to maintain his life. Basically, this game system has no way to return to the real world as long as it is not completely cleared. "After afternoon, my brother!" Perhaps because it was too exciting, or because of other reasons, at this time, Tonggu Zhiye suddenly pulled the hand of Chiba 5.3. He shouted loudly on his body. "brother!" "Then you can tell me now, how long have I been in a coma?" For Kirito, this thing is very important, because I have been trapped in the game world for some time. But he remembers the time in the game world, about a few months! At this time, Chiba is most concerned about how long he has slept in the game after the game is over. This is the focus of his concern. "A full three months or so." When Tonggu Zhiye said this sentence, Chiba immediately relaxed in his heart. It seems that after the game was cleared, he immediately woke up. . Chapter 638： : Return to the original world Because I remember that the time in the game is just three months. I also remembered one of the previous things at this time. It took nearly two years for Tongren to pass the game, but it only took three months. Maybe its because of luck, or for other reasons! But for the current Chiba, it is not particularly important. And his most important thing is to find Juncheng Akina immediately, and to determine her, whether the safety body has received any special harm. "Brother, what are you doing?" It was at this time that a move by Chiba made Tonggu Zhiye feel very surprised. She now widened her eyes and couldnt believe the person in front of me. The boy is his brother. "Why are you doing this? You can still be a patient now, brother!" But Chiba still didn''t listen, his sister''s advice. Destined to leave from 14 places. This is the result he wants to get. He has already agreed with Yuki Asahi, and in the game world or in the real world, they will find each other and fall in love with each other again. Now, when he is still at peace in this place, he must find a good day. "Absolutely, you must find her." "Hey, this patient, what are you doing?" Besides, these things are of no use at all, and Chiba''s body is not a big problem. As long as he is out of the control of this game, he will regain his freedom. What are the messes of his own, but what use is it? Although it is said that my body is very weak now, Chiba knows that there is no problem. "brother!" At this time, Kiriyama''s straight leaves were flashed a little surprised. He didn''t think his brother would actually become like this. What did he want to do? "You can''t continue to do this anymore, brother!" However, at this time, Chiba did not say what she said in her sister''s mouth. How much care. He is now completely single-minded, just want to find Asuna. Because Mao Shijing Yan is immersed in the game world, said to himself, the sequelae caused by this game is absolutely very serious, and he can''t guarantee that Asuna will survive in the real society. Therefore, no matter what you become, you must find the next day in the city. This is not just because I had promised to have her. But because her life is all given by her. "Asna!" Although the game is over, the battle is not over. There are too many obstacles that hinder the two people. It is not easy to solve. "This patient, this classmate, what do you want to do?" At this time, a little nurse rushed over and stopped the way to Chiba. "Hurry up and drive me away, or don''t blame me for being polite to you." The tone of Chibas speech is also very arrogant. And the main thing is that he quickly pushed the nurse at this time. "Don''t stop me, I just want to find someone." In fact, the body is very fragile, and even now it must rely on the drip of life through the Chiba, in this case he still wants to come to the first time, Asuna''s side. The situation may be different for two people. Asusna is not as optimistic as Kirito. So far, her eyes have never been awakened. Still asleep. At the same time, in another ward, Asunas family brought her into the ward. What puzzles his family is that since the game was announced, many players trapped inside have been successfully rescued. The daughter of her own family has never woken up. What the **** does this happen? Drops... The sound of this medical device is still ringing, and at this time, when Asunas family felt very desperate, suddenly the door in the ward was pushed open. "Ashna!" At the moment when I saw the city of Asuna, Chiba was like a redemption. However, even when she came to Asuna, Chiba found that when she had not yet recovered. At that time, I fell into desperation. The eyelids are shaking in the chan. Obviously already agreed, why? "Ashna!" The endless cry did not get the answer from Asuna, so she was lying quietly on the bed. At this time, Chiba also noticed that he was not right. Bia Yasinas family was next to him. What do you mean by yourself? "This friend, this Xiao brother, who are you from Asuna?" Maochang Jingyan! The heart can be said to be extremely angry at this time, originally thought that as long as the game is over, it will be able to pass customs. No one has thought that it would be such a result. The guy in Maochang Jingyan actually deceived himself. At this time, the 833 has never made any sound, and the One Piece system suddenly stood up. Congratulations to the master for completing the end of the sword **** domain. And this is a main line task, although it is not particularly good to complete, but still received the corresponding reward. The One Piece system rewards are as follows. Unblocked the thunder fruit. There are still a lot of rewards that have not been said. In this case, Chiba is too lazy to listen to this guy''s nonsense here, unblocking the thunder, what about the fruit? Could it be that after the unsealing, I will be able to let Yuki Asuna, wake up? Do you think this situation may happen? And in this world, once you enter the game, the world is completely a matter of data simulation. The cost of the existence of a demon fruit is less than a half. It is not a person of the whole world. It is basically impossible to use this power in virtual data. It is nothing more than a little influence. It still looks quite handsome, but there is no fighting power at all, so for Chiba, he does not care what the reward is. How good, rewards. . Chapter 639： : Never give up [five more] Everything is nothing but illusory. He cares about the girl in front of her, and she used to spend some time with her. Going back to the bits and pieces, Chiba felt very desperate at this time. What exactly is this for? "the host?" When the One Piece system saw that Chiba had been on the side without the birds themselves, more or less felt that they were self-confident. But at this time, she said a very important news. "Master, in fact, Asuna did not die, nor was she completely awake, but she is now controlled." After hearing this sentence, Chiba felt very surprised. What is the matter? Only after Chiba wanted to get more news, the One Piece system suddenly disappeared again, for such a pit system. Chiba really feels quite angry. But now he has no other way, can bear it. Although he always feels awkward about his system, at least he has gotten a little bit of news. "Asna!" Chiba sat down next to Asuna''s disease chuang and gently held her left hand with her right hand. Can feel the temperature of her body. Still so warm, people still can feel this temperature. "Asna, actually I have a lot of words to say to you, so I hope that you can, open your eyes and look at me." In front of this disease chuang, Chiba is also like this, staying all afternoon, now in this afternoon, he is completely immersed in his own language. I didnt even care about it at all, and the others around me glanced at it. After feeling, the temperature in the hands of Akina is formed. At this time, Chiba knew that he had absolutely no problems. I believe that the words of the One Piece system, I think I can have other methods. Let Yuki tomorrow wake up. But not yet, but just give him a little time, even if it is half a month. "Let''s go"." Although I dont know the relationship between two people, what is it. But at this time, as a family member of Yuki Asuna, he chose to leave, and the boy did not seem to be harmed. His eyes also slipped a trace of tears. In fact, at this time, Chiba hopes that the formation of Akina can open his eyes and gently say a person. Even if you say a word. It was not until the evening that Chiba left this place. He walked on the street with no purpose, and there was more or less despair in his heart. He didn''t know how to do it. Going back to my previous days, it is really sad to think about it. Before this time, I suddenly remembered myself, on the blue planet, that is, myself, without crossing the days before. He is like a otaku, living very unscrupulously, and even numb. Now, he seems to have returned to the previous days, without power, in the face of difficulties, there is no way to solve this problem. No matter what. Therefore, for the current Chiba, it is like walking with the dead. He followed this slow pace and walked back and forth across the street without a little bit of purpose. I don''t know what I want to do. There is no regularity at all. "Asian, I am very sorry!" Perhaps some of my heart, I want to give up, but at this time, Asuna''s face, face suddenly appeared in his mind. Her smile is deeply portrayed in her own mind, and only this thing, she can never choose to give in, can not give up. "Tongren Jun! You see my dress is not good? There is my sword, just polished." Although it is night, it is surrounded by darkness. But at this time, Chiba seemed to feel half of the light, and he saw the body of Asuna. And her very bright and smiling smile. All this makes Chiba unable to let go and can''t forget this picture. He even can''t believe it, it''s all true. "Ashna!" At this time Chiba Shen shot to touch this picture. But all this is just what he said is fantasizing. As if it was broken, he came out of this illusion. However, at this time, Chiba finally rekindled the fighting spirit in his heart. For this kind of situation, he must definitely break. No matter how powerful he is, what he wants to be, he must see Artena again. ". Asna, waiting for me, I will definitely save you out." The fist can be said to be tightly held at this time, and even the nail scissors have been deeply trapped in their flesh and blood, and a trace of blood has flowed out. But even in this case, Chiba did not choose to give up. He bit his own root, step by step and walked forward. The heart screamed with great anger, and he was not the original one. He is now called Chiba, also known as Kirito. "wait for me!" When I returned to my home, I might have arrived at 9 o''clock in the evening, but when Chiba came to the door, he saw a girl. This (money) girl is not someone else, she is really her sister Tonggu Zhiye, maybe she is already here, quietly waiting for nearly two hours. "Brother, where are you going?" After seeing my sister Tonggu Zhiye. Chiba did not look directly at her, but chose to avoid her sight and walked toward her room. Perhaps it is because of your own resignation, don''t feel more or less in your heart, a little sorry for your sister. So this time Chiba chose one, the most stupid way. He intends to avoid the sight of his sister. Perhaps this is the best way, but when Chiba is ready to leave and enter his room, Tong Gu Zhiye suddenly stopped him at this time. "Brother, is there anything you can''t say to your sister? Don''t you believe me?" Chapter 640： :younger sister Today''s night, the moon looks quite round. Tonggu Zhiye wore a kimono today. Her eyes were a little surprised. It seemed to be mixed with a trace of sorrow. For his brother, he didn''t know much about it. Maybe it has changed a lot. After going through some things, people will always change, so Tonggu Zhiye also understands his brother. "Where is my brother going today?" Straight leaves asked very gently, and at this time, she still had a bamboo knife in her hand, for this knife. Perhaps it has become a kind of reliance on her. "Nothing, I just went out for a walk in the morning. Why are you so late? You haven''t slept yet?" Chiba said faintly, but looking at his expression, it was quite sad. And for Tonggu Zhiye, he knows his brother very well, and this guy has no way to deceive himself. Therefore, when he is lying, his eyes will definitely leave and he will never look at himself. "Tongren brother, actually I know what you are doing today, but I have something to tell you, I may attend an event held in a school tomorrow, I hope you can come and visit. 290" I used to feel bad at this time, but after seeing my sister Tong Gu Zhiyes smile, maybe, its a lot better. "I know, if there is tomorrow morning, I must have time." He still doesn''t know much about his sister''s affairs, not to mention that Chiba is not the former Kirito, so he has inherited his body. But the memory is a bit fuzzy, especially in the period of life with his sister, he forgot a lot. "I really thank you Kirito." At this time, he thought that Chiba had a deep sigh of relief. This is a tribute to him and a gratitude to him. The most important point is the night of pain. After all, it is a younger generation, so it is said that this rule must be observed in this country. That is a kind of courtesy, or it can be said to be a kind of behavior that should be! If Chiba is now familiar with this approach, he feels that there is nothing but an expression of emotion. I didnt expect that my sisters smile was so cute and sweet, if not so many things happened recently. I will not become what I am now. However, the bad mood is only temporary, so it is said in the next moment. But he still resisted his smile. He put on a smile, just like wearing a mask. "Nothing, only if you are fine, I will go back to the room to rest first, and you will have to rest early so late, after all, you have to get up early tomorrow morning." After the end of the Sword Art Online game system, many of the players who saw you were concentrated together, but there are also some special ones like Chiba. The legacy of his stay does not seem to be particularly large, because as long as you detect that you are in the normal range, it will not limit your personal freedom. Be sure to know that game, but a fearful death game, the general psychological pressure must be very low, no matter how powerful, as long as there are months of stay. Basically, it can be said that my heart has collapsed. When they come to the real society, they will definitely not be able to integrate into this society, even with strong shadows. That painful feeling has always been around them, so this group of gamers must be assembled and they don''t have to go to school. The first thing to receive education is the psychological class. Only the students here are different from those who suffer from mental illness. So many psychologists have no way to take them. If you say that they are insane, this game is really not an illusion. This has caused these psychiatrists to have no breakthrough at all, unable to intervene in this matter, and even unable to intervene. Even if it is an ordinary guide, there is no way to complete it, so the psychological tutor is also a lot desperate. Official talents put them together and unite them. This is also good for this group of guys. However, I think this kind of special case can also come in occasionally, in which it can be carried out, checked, and some psychological counseling. After all, even a more normal person, sometimes under pressure, will sometimes face a state of collapse. In the past few days in Chiba, he even dreamed of Asuna even dreaming. There are also various monsters in the game, flying swords in their hands, one by one. The fear of death, fear, and despair are all around their ears. The most important thing is that she knows that if she doesn''t fight, then nothing can be protected, let alone protect Asuna. In his sleep, Chibas forehead had a large drop of sweat, and he made a very terrible dream. "Tongren Jun" It was only in his dreams, in the cabin on the 26th floor, the formation of Asuna and Chiba, and their little daughters, and the carefree life. Full of sweet and happy feelings, but at this time, suddenly a monster smashed the cabin and broke all the silence at this time. Chibas body was suddenly woken up. call He gasped with a big mouth and didn''t know what to do now. In the game world, he has a very powerful force, basically can say that he can do anything. When facing these monsters, he is invincible and invincible. Not because he is afraid of death, but because he believes in himself too much. I have the absolute strength to kill the monsters in front of me, so he will do nothing. But this is only limited to the game world, when he returns to the real world. I always feel this world, quite horrible. There is absolutely no place to be true to your life. Its like walking dead, becoming incompetent. It was at this time that he clearly realized that he was only an ordinary person, a game, and the world was too fake. Chiba has no power, and he has no power to save the world. . Chapter 641： : magic elements But when he returned to reality. When he looked at himself, he found that his strength was so fragile. Once again, I fell into deep self-blame. I clearly promised to form a good day, and I must leave it alive, but now? Asunas body is still lying in the ward. At this time, Chiba looked at it and the clock hanging on his wall was close to twelve o''clock. Now this time should be late at night, the number of people playing the game should be relatively small, so that since it can''t sleep anyway, and still have a nightmare, so after careful consideration, Chiba decided to enter a new game world again. inside. This game was developed recently. However, the prototype is adapted according to the sword **** domain, adding a lot of magic elements, the most important thing is that there is another race called fairy. These are not the most important, the key is that the monsters inside have changed a lot, especially in terms of race. In the former swords of the gods, there is a huge floating castle palace, and in this, the fairy world, there is only a very huge world tree. Therefore, this is completely plagiarism, but only changes to some of the objects inside, basically can be said that there has not been much change. The other advantage is that it has been added a lot, and other elements use magic. This kind of thing exists in this. Chiba also slowly stood up, he saw a introduction to this game, the picture is still quite exquisite, but it is not necessarily the effect of playing the full stealth technology. After all, this is just a counterfeit goods. I also said last night that I just took the master body of the sword **** domain. After a series of improvements, the new version was born, the dance of the goblin. Although the game was improved from the previous version, the content inside has become more enriched, and the players have a variety of choices, no longer a single swordsman. The main thing is to be able to choose, the profession of the fairy. "They have not played games for nearly two months." "It seems that today is a special case!" You are at this time, Chiba said faintly, perhaps because the heart used to be too familiar with this thing, so at this time. Chiba spent a sum of money to buy the game and installed it. "Fairy?" Although the time is a bit late, but now the game has become a paradise for the night, because many people do not have time during the day, so they will choose to enter the game while sleeping. For this completely stealth technique, even if you are in the state of this game, he will let your body relax. Maybe when you take a break on the next day, you will feel a little tired, but basically it doesn''t have much impact, so it is a good way to do both. It is enough to ensure adequate sleep, and to let yourself experience the game world of this completely stealth technology, why not. "Start the connection, the connection data successfully begins to equal the role name." At this time, the game system scanned all the character attributes of Chiba, but found that it had an account at the time. In other words, the data stored in the game''s main server has now been transferred to the game world. "It seems that I should not have to create a new account, because there is a record in the former sword **** domain, so I said that I have moved to the game world. As for the level, it is not necessarily, and there is no inheritance." "That depends on how the official is going to make this game." However, it can be affirmed that the second knife flow skill of one''s own will definitely be blocked by the official. At the same time, in the room of Tonggu Zhiye, his room is full of various posters and posters of the propaganda game of the Fairy Capital. In fact, this thing has to come from three days ago, Tonggu Zhiye participated in one, when talking about activities. At that time, he was very late in class and ended all club activities. When he planned to go home to make dinner for his brother in the first time, suddenly one of her, friend took her to a place. ask for flowers It turned out that her friend, like her brother, likes to play games, and recently heard that there is a dance called Leprechaun, a completely stealth technology game, which is on sale. So she pulled herself and rushed over. "What are you doing with me here?" You are a very busy girl, and there is still a lot to do after returning home. She has no time to stay here, and this guy doesn''t like games at all. But Tonggu Zhiyes good friend is a game house. Don''t look at her appearance as a girl, but playing the game is quite powerful. ........................ It is the level of super god. "Direct leaf, I am bringing you here today, I want you to visit this place, but also let you buy some more fun games, what is the meaning of this guy who usually stays at home with your stupid brother." After saying these words quickly. Zhi Yes good friend took her at this time and walked into the store. The store decoration is very luxurious, the most important thing is that the games here are all sold at a discount. The most important thing is that all are genuine. I said that in this place, it is a very happy thing to be able to buy genuine games at the lowest price. "I really am sorry Xiaomei, I am not interested in this game, you know." At this time, Kiryu Zhiye is planning to refuse the invitation of his good friend to buy this game. At this time, her friend Xiaomei suddenly sprang up, this guy is going to die and not go, and it is here, as to why she did it. That''s because she can get more discounts, knowing that one person buys two people to buy a product is very big. The sales department will definitely discount more or have more rebates, so many people like this way. "The two little sisters, what games do you want to buy? I, introduce you to one." Chapter 642： : Was cheated The waiters in the store are very tall and look like they should all be selected. "We need two goblins." Xiaomei, this guy is really quite rude, but he chose two directly, and in this case, Tonggu Zhiye has no way to refuse. She only nodded, looked at the wallet in her pocket, and bought a game with tears. "It''s okay, this game is now at a discount. The most important thing is that after buying this game, it will send a lot of posters, which is very cost-effective." ...... I dont know if its worth it! But I always feel like I am being pitted. Thank you for your patronage and hope that you will come next time. For the "Zero 6", Tonggu Zhiye got a game with this completely new technology. "Ouye, thank you very much Chiba, so I will tell you honestly that this month my pocket money is not enough, so I want to buy this game, I must think of this method." Silent... After hearing Xiaomei telling the truth about her inner world. Tonggu Zhiye instantly felt like he was being cheated. But now she has no way, after all, this thing has also been bought. The procedures for various offers have already been completed, and it is a bit troublesome if you refund. What''s more, this kind of game, and the words bought are not particularly expensive, it is within the range that you can afford, so if you think about it carefully, you should pay attention to it next time, don''t be pitted by friends. Only. "I don''t like to play games, I also know that it is best not to find me for the next time." Zhi Ye feels that there is no way to take this good friend. "Thank you very much, I like you the most!" At this time, Tongmei Zhiyes good friend Xiaomei smiled. She looked very happy and took a look at everyone around her. Its like getting started, something that can make her super excited, and even a little hard to extricate. For Tonggu Zhiye, the card is just a game. Anyway, after she bought it, she wouldnt play much. The main thing is that she didnt have time to play this game. He was busy with training and various activities in the school. I looked at the gorgeous look of this poster, and now the home should look better. Although the mouth above is thought of like this, but the next thing happened, that is, Tonggu Zhiye was dissuaded by good friends, and for the first time it was equal to the game world. At the beginning, she was a little uncomfortable, but after nearly half an hour late, she felt that she was really enjoying the world. This is the scene of Tonggu Zhiye, the first time into the game world. She chose the profession of the fairy, in this fairy dance, of course, this career will be chosen, and most people will choose. However, some people will choose other occupations, such as the Cavaliers, and some more popular careers. Since it is a fairy, of course, it will have wings and can fly in the sky. This is one of the advantages of this game, which is the attraction of hundreds of thousands of players. "Ah, yeah, its falling, Im going to fall." at this time. Tonggu Zhiye shouted loudly, she looked a little nervous, because this is, up to the height of the kilometer! "Don''t be nervous, relax yourself. In fact, it is very simple to operate. You learn how to be like me." At this time, as her good girlfriend Xiaomei said very patiently, and let her slowly adapt to the game world, in fact, the game is not as bad as he imagined, sometimes it is really a pleasure to play. . "You are still coming in for the first time, so you are not familiar with this kind of control wings, so you have to learn, but slowly, I believe in you." The first attempt to fly was defeated and directly hit a big tree. Tonggu Zhiye your own head is particularly painful, why? Why do you want to come to this world? What you just want to cry is that you have a mood. Oh... However, she found that in this world, the pain is not so strong, perhaps because it is a fictional world! "What is this all about Xiaomei, you explain it to me"..... In fact, this is necessary, involving a pain setting in the game. Because the most sneak technique is the three words of realism, so I also added some painful feelings in this game, but it can be arbitrarily adjusted, but it is not, especially high. Because it feels a special real key, if the pain is too high, it will lead to some symptoms. There may even be a sudden death, and the official has reduced this pain in order to avoid this situation. However, in order to ensure the authenticity of the game, the true degree of reduction, the official has made some adjustments on this. The main thing is to see how much pain the player can withstand, but many people have adjusted to the lowest level. After all, in this world, there are always various kinds of battles. If there is too much pain, it will be unbearable. As for the second plane, it also failed. This time it was even more horrible and hit the wall. However, fortunately, with the efforts of Kiriyama Zhiye, she finally succeeded in the third time and solved this problem. "I finally flew again..." "Ouye!!" 0.5 "This is like the feeling of the sky, which makes me unable to swear." In fact, at the beginning, as her good girlfriend, Xiaomei still worried that she could not accept the world, but from the current performance, this guy is more excited than himself, but also addicted to the beauty of the world. Among them. "Xiaomei, what are you still doing there? Hurry up, look at what is so beautiful here and the sea. Is this the sea?" Speaking is a bit incoherent, but overall it is very exciting. Especially this feeling like the sky, that is, at this time, Kiriguchi finally understands why his brother is addicted to this kind of game, perhaps this is one of the reasons! . Chapter 643： : feeling of freedom That is the feeling of freedom to soar the sky, this realism. "Direct leaf, now it is the first time I just learned to fly, I have to control the strength, otherwise it is easy to waste my energy, and it will fall down!" Oye... However, Tonggu Zhiye does not seem to put the words of his good friend on his mind. He continues to pull the body of Xiaomei soaring in the sky, very excited. "No, I am almost gone, I am going to spit it out." Nausea dizziness at this time. Xiaomei feels that her body can''t stand it anymore. This guy will never look like this on weekdays. "I am really not going straight, I don''t want to fly like this anymore." The so-called stop can not stop, perhaps this is the feeling! In fact, in the past few years, Tonggu Zhiye has been pursuing her brother''s pace, wanting to catch up with her brother''s pace and enter his inner world. So she will replace her brother to learn kendo. It seems so good, but once people become excellent, they will produce invisible pressure for Tonggu Zhiye, no matter how strong she is. In her heart, the world will also have this kind of pressure. So today is a release. Once a person is released from stress, he becomes very excited. Just like the painful night, she is completely immersed in this game world. Ticking drops... At this time, it was close to the middle of the night. At twelve o''clock, the clock had begun to sound. Tonggu Zhiye, at this time, was supposed to sleep, but after seeing the poster, she felt that she should play here. "I want to be close to my brother, so I want to know the world, the game world he likes." At this time, Tonggu Zhiye could still stand up. He came to a computer and glanced at the game helmet, which was engraved with the pattern of the dance of the fairy, and touched her helmet. Gently whispered in the corner of his mouth. "Maybe this is the world that my brother is longing for, but it is not that bad." In the past, Tonggu Zhiye would never say something like this, but when she touched the game for a few days, she finally understood why her brother was completely immersed in this completely stealth technology game world. . The joy of this is self-evident. It can make people feel a sense of excitement. "Start connecting the dance of the fairy, the game account role name is registered." "Currently level 56, belonging to the fairy class." Every time I log in, Tonggu Zhiye can feel that I think there is something that breaks into my body and connects the various senses of my body. This is also the reason why the full stealth technology can achieve this kind of simulation super high degree. Whether in terms of visual touch or hearing, it must be completely consistent with those in the real world. This is also the highest state of the game world. "what!" After the character successfully logs in. At this time, Kiryu Zhiye looked at her body and found that the game character itself was completely different from the outside. However, there is nothing that changes that are still so cute, but in the game world, she is more mature, and the place is a little bigger, perhaps because I made a little modification with my hands and feet. ! More or less as a girl, this kind of thing is normal, plus this game can indeed modify some false data. This kind of thing can also be modified, but if you want to maintain your appearance, the game system is also possible. So in this case, many people choose to face other people in a virtual way. However, there are also many people who choose to use their own, the most real body to face the players inside. After all, the times are different now, no longer like the previous virtualized 2d graphics game, now called full stealth technology. The name of the straight leaf is called Li Lifa. Of course, this is just his title in this game world, not her real name. Straight leaves belong to the goblin family, although after landing, she will definitely come to the place where the goblin is. Two pairs of huge wings are wearing a piece, a blue windbreaker with a hint of light blue. Her voice has also changed, with a fine sword around her waist. This is what she is now called in the Tonggu Zhiye game, the fairy. "Ouye," but she can be seen from her expression, she is quite excited. However, at this time, at the same time, another aspect, at this time, Chiba has also entered the game world. "Please choose your professional goblin, swordsman" "I can choose the dark type of fairy, this game I remember is a template for the sword **** domain, but actually can choose these occupations, is it updated?" Although Chiba said that he and other players inherited the game information in that world has been registered, but he must choose, a new career 763. Because the data of that game has been seriously damaged. So it is best to re-select a career before you can properly handle it. It is at this time. This game system called Leprechaun Dance speaks. "Dark black fairy, I hope you consider it carefully when you choose, because he is too dangerous." ...... Unexpectedly, it was also very human, which made Chiba not think of it. However, these are no longer important, because Chiba has already clicked the confirmation button at this time, and his chosen career is the dark type of fairy. The login game is successful and the current level is unknown. At this moment, Chiba was suddenly transferred to a place. The surrounding area is full of them, and the most important thing is that it should be a dark black forest, and there is a lake next to the forest. Looking up at the sky, the bright moonlight sprinkled on the ground. The moon today is a bit big. And the most important thing is that the dance of the goblin, its time has been completely synchronized with the time to the outside. Compared to the Sword Art Online, this is her improved version, so in many places, the deficiencies have evolved. . Chapter 644： :邂逅邂逅[五更求全订] Gently grasping his hands, the realism is incomparable. At this time, Chiba once again returned to the self. But when she enters the game world, the whole person will produce a new change. At this time, he looked at his own attributes and various skills, but found that many things have been blocked by the official game system, leaving only such a level, and some ordinary sword skills. In fact, this is not blocked by the game system. But because in this world. These skills in this game are no longer there, so there is no way to display the skill bar, but still can inherit, the experience level in the game world of the sword **** domain, but it does not seem to be particularly high. Just then, a little girl ran out suddenly. Chiba''s incomparable surprises and surprises. "Small knot!" "father." I didn''t expect two people to reunite in this place. The hearts of thousands of nights were more or less surprised. But now things have become like this. "How come you are in this place? I remember that the **** Crystal Rock is not for you." "Dad, because I am the data of the system, I can copy me and have a rebirth as long as I have a certain amount of savings." Although I dont understand a little about Chibas words. But basically its probably. He understood, anyway, his small knot came to his side, which is more important than anything else. But just after two people, I was very pleased with this reunion picture. The small knot suddenly said a word, so that Chiba at this time, the moment the heart seems to be a cool half. "Mom, why didn''t I see my mother today?" After hearing the small knots, I couldnt speak for a while, and I might feel sorry for the little knots. But there is no other way for Chiba now. "Mom is studying recently, so I am a little busy. After a few days, he will definitely see the knot of the knot." At this time, Chiba chose to lie, and a smile appeared in his mouth. Although this smile is not particularly good-looking. But for the knot, it is very lethal. She has always believed in her father, no matter when she did not doubt her father. At this time, the small knots swayed their wings. She flew over the shoulders of Chiba, and she was very well-behaved. She didn''t say a word, so she leaned on him. But just as Chiba is ready to play well in this game world and understand some new skills. At this time, the sudden changes occurred. Let Chiba feel a bit inexplicable. Suddenly a girl came in, but he was not coming in, but was a few, wearing red armor. These players are surrounded. It seems that it should be impossible to beat others. In fact, Chiba does not care about this kind of thing. After all, she is not Kirito, and sympathy is not a special flood. If something can be avoided, it is best not to have a relationship with myself. So even if you see the other party being bullied in this situation. Chiba is just a look of indifference, and there is no intention to save the other. However, these players with long qiang resembling knights, red armor. A few of them made a very obvious mistake, that is, these few bastards, actually took the initiative to provoke. This is simply an announcement, looking for death. As the saying goes, don''t die, you won''t die like they are, it''s all about life. A pair of stunned look, and proud to face this, the goblin man said. "If you know each other, you will get out of the way. Don''t look for things here. We have something to come to find her, but what I want to say is, since you are here and see it? Then don''t stay here like wood." Hey, this knight in red armor is facing this name, and the guy who doesn''t know how to cherish is awkward. However, Chiba did not anger because of his kind, more rude words, but a slight sneer in the corner of his mouth. "What about that? If you see it, you must be taught by you." The tone can be said to be quite cold, and there is simply no fear of the people around. His confidence comes from himself. The man who spoke earlier was very obvious and was insulted. His mouth was soft and chou moved. There is also a fierce flash in the eyes. For this guy in front of her, she must learn the lesson to let her know what is called real power, dare to fight against our Knights, it is simply to find death. "You guy, let me die!" The Cavaliers in this world, although the number is not more than others, but the combat power can be said to be quite similar, because their body, and the protection of the price, the most important thing is to have the largest red pistol. This kind of professional strength, the speed is very strong, basically can be said that many players will choose the occupation. But it is not particularly popular, because they are all unified, and it will inevitably make people feel a little too unacceptable. Therefore, the degree of popularity is not particularly high. Compared with these knights, there are quite a lot of people who choose other professions, because they can match their own clothing and their weapons. But the only (Lee King''s) knight can''t. "You are so **** looking for death!" After the sentence, the knight rushed over. This guy is very fast, but the effect is very bad. Chiba stood at the same time at this time, and there was no hands at all. "You are just looking for death." The man is obviously very angry. But then there was something that made people feel strange. The bright and dark fairy stood still in the same place, and the other party only gently pulled out a sword to block, but directly cut it off. Even directly, the bulky armor was chopped directly. "Get it!" In fact, just when the man came over, he was still very confident in his heart, thinking that he would definitely succeed this time. However, it was directly hit by the other side, and the difference in strength was too great. . Chapter 645： : proficiency Even if you are the first time, log in to this game. And for a long time, I have not been exposed to the feeling of waving this sword. But the effect is quite good. Why he can master these skills skillfully, that is, it is the sword **** domain. In this game, the money has gone through repeated and repeated combat. Basically, it can be said that this skill is honed and the maturity is very high. So that the current Chiba, in the usual life, will habitually do this kind of action. Even with a bamboo knife, you can simulate the sword movement in the sword **** domain. Although the action seems a bit silly, the effect is quite in place. "how is this possible!" Actually, it was defeated by this attack alone. At this time, several people standing around were dumbfounded, and their chins almost fell to the ground. Looking at this scene, they were overwhelmed. There is still some panic now. "A few of you can still do something there, don''t hurry to me!" Having said that, the four players you look at me, I look at you, my heart is awkward, my expression is slightly embarrassing. If you really want to rush up, then you may not be able to get a good fruit to eat 317. "We have a lot of people, don''t be afraid." At this time, one of them looks like a captain, he whispered. "Many people may not be able to fight..." "what!" In this one, one of them waved the red long qiang in his hand and rushed over. He used a blessing magic. Although this guy is a knight, in the dance of the goblin you have some differences in the sword **** domain, which has a magic system, in other words, whether you are a knight or a swordsman, there should be one A little bit of magic system. Even if it''s just a blessing of magic, the effect is quite good. "Are these guys still not learned enough?" Among the corners of the mouth, Chiba said faintly. "go to hell!" In this kind of accident, if these knights kill the guy in front of them, not only can they get the equipment on her, but now they will get too much gold coins. Although there are some horrific dangers, and a few people play one, more or less (bebc) glory. But the guy with a black sword in his hand seems to be a bit strong. Above the sky, the bright moonlight hung, at this time a red flash, suddenly rushed toward the forest. This is a kind of sword skill. It can emit a kind of light similar to the cross and praise on the silver pistol. This kind of light is very powerful, and with these more grinding methods, the damage is greatly improved. Not only the degree of injury. Even the speed of the attack and the power are greatly improved. "Spurs..." It is a basic skill, although the use of blessing magic, but Chiba is also seen at this time, there is no big difference. . He just gently lifted his sword in his hand and gently lifted it, using a block skill. The two swords collided in an instant. According to the truth, this knight''s blessing magic, after using it, will surely defeat the man in front of him. But unexpected results have occurred. After the two knives collided together, a huge force was generated and a dust was raised around them. Even the outbreak of swordsmanship has damaged the surrounding plants and cut off a huge vine. Even so, the man in black is still unscathed, and he can even say that his gentle wave directly hit the knight. "How can this be!" At this time, everyone is even bigger. "He uses a kind of blessing magic. How can this kind of magic become like this? Is there no harm to it?" The player felt a little strange, but when the sword in his own hands touched the other side, it felt a powerful force, and the combustion of his body flew into the air. This guy is very strong, although he seems to look a lot, but can be the proficiency of the waving to see, this guy''s performance is definitely not going, or else, his speed can not be so fast. "Uh" The man flew into the vines like this, and a deep pit was laid, and the armor on his body was even broken. I feel like my whole head is going to be smashed. The power of this shock is very strong, but it is not the case. "retreat!" In this game, it is different from her husband, so that when you are in the wild, or when you are pk, you will drop equipment and a lot of gold coins. Therefore, the situation has now formed. Many players will not venture to fight a more powerful character. Otherwise, the gold coins and equipment that have been brushed up for so many months are wasted. "All retreat!" At this time, one of the players shouted loudly. As in the current situation, he did not retreat and there was no other way to fight it. However, Chiba has just come to this game world, but there are actually many things he does not understand. Therefore, in this case, I am not familiar with this. There are various skills in the game. If the forces are strong, it is better not to cause such troubles. Otherwise, it is very easy and has been flocked. Plus this game is not the same as the sword **** domain, and its strength is not very strong. The brow gently rose, and Chiba took the sword in his hand at this time. He looked at the guys in front of him and did not make any other moves. Let these guys escape from here. "Everyone has to leave." Slightly said such a sentence. At this time one of the players quickly came to the two defeated players. I helped it up. "Let''s go, this is a monster, there is no way to defeat him." So these people fled like this, why are they so afraid? That''s because the world''s favorite thing to drop is weapons and equipment. . Chapter 646： : defeated No matter how powerful your strength and rank, once you are defeated, you may lose a lot of things. But these guys are definitely not irritating because they are all the same union, but the union is still very strong. A few people left this place quickly at this time, but with mutual support. "You have to do things, don''t go, come and fight with me, bully - what kind of girl is it? You have the ability to come!" In the game world, Kiriyama''s straight leaf is called the fairy, and there is a kind of saying that is also the mother of the earth. Only she has the same attributes as Chiba''s choice. I didn''t expect the man''s chosen goblin attribute to be dark-attribute. You know, in this game world, people who choose dark attribute goblins should, in a few. Because this type of player is particularly unappreciated, why not? Probably the problem of their profession, it feels like giving you the feeling that your bad is just as bad as they were born. However, since they are all goblins, of course, it seems polite at this time, plus the man just took care of himself and learned the guys chasing her. In either case, thank you very much. "You don''t have the ability to run, come over and play with me!" Tonggu Zhiye, at this time, provoked some of the knights just now, and shouted loudly at the famous man, you have the ability to come over! Having said that, Tonggu Zhiye has been hiding behind Chiba and dares to emerge his own head. I cant even say a word now. "Small girl''s film waiting for us, sooner or later, it will let us catch you, and today you are lucky." This knight whispered in his mouth, but his power was not very strong. The corner of the mouth is also gently rising, the heart is slightly, unhappy. After all, a few of my brothers chased this little girl film and spent a long time. I had already found an opportunity today, but suddenly I smashed a bit of gold and destroyed several plans. "The Dance of the Moon Shadow" At this time, the sword in the hand slowly went again, and finally said gently, using a relatively simple skill. The dance of the moon shadow begins a kind of invisible skill, and it causes great damage to the surroundings, and it is a group attack skill. The other effects and the degree of damage are also very large. The most important thing is that this attack skill is very fast, and many people have no way to get down. But I don''t know why, Chiba may be deliberately biased at this time. Or maybe it''s another reason. In short, in those cases, the vines behind several people have been cut. A violent wind like a knife, flying directly to several of his brothers, it seems that the wind can cut off everything. "how is this possible!" At this moment, the mens mouths flashed a cold sweat, and the sweat on their foreheads also shook slightly, and there was a lingering fear behind them. Looking at the black man in front of his eyes, there was a horror in his eyes. This guy, at the time, was definitely not intentionally not hit. His previous action was deliberately biased. "What of you can still do here, if you don''t know a few, don''t blame me for being rude to you." The tone was very cold, and Chiba looked at the environment at this time. In this place, the most suitable for combat, because it is in the wild, basically can be said that there is no limit pk. "let''s go!" Its probably a situation where several knights can be said to be unbeatable, plus these guys came here in the form of a team, but this was defeated by the man in front of him. Its really amazing. "Thank you very much for the help you have given me." The reason why Tonggu Zhiye will offend these guys is completely an accident. The details are very simple. You have inadvertently challenged these guys. The dance of the fairy, the race inside is probably divided into cat demon yellow, water elf blue, dark elf purple. ask for flowers Well, Chiba chose the magic elf, also known as the dark elf. But Tonggu Zhiye, the girl she chose, is a fire elf. There is still a little difference between the two. Although they all belong to the same profession. But the attributes of learning, and the way they attack, are completely different. "I really thank you very much. If I didn''t have you, I really don''t know what to do. These guys have been chasing me for a few days." After Tonggu Zhiye saw himself as a savior, his eyes flashed a bit of surprise, and he seemed to be not as strong. Because this guy is basically not equipped with more powerful weapons, there are no shields and the like, just a straight sword used by one hand. ............ But what is the kind of powerful sword technique that he just showed. Is it because you are very powerful? "But anyway, I still want to thank you." at this time. Tsukiyuki Naoya is very sincere and has a deep embarrassment toward Chiba, expressing his gratitude to him. "It doesn''t matter, it''s just a little effort, but there is one thing I want to ask you, why do you offend these guys? Why are they holding you?" Its a long story. It''s just that sometimes there are things, don''t say good, at this time. Some of Tonggu''s straight leaves scratched their heads with a smile, and a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth, speaking to Chiba. In fact, its just a small thing. Then Tonggu Zhiye, at this time, smiled very embarrassedly. After seeing this woman again, Chiba had a trace of surprise in her eyes, because this guy is the same profession he chose, but the attributes are completely different. The difference between the two can be said to be particularly large. Her appearance is quite good, the most important thing is that this guy''s body is also quite powerful. Lifa is set in this game field, the fire elf. . Chapter 647： :wing She wore a blue, windbreaker-like garment, but it was mixed with something similar to the design of a tuxedo. After all, this is in the game world, so some of the costumes set are a bit strange. She has a pair of very green eyes. Very beautiful, the main thing is that this guy still keeps, ponytail. It is very long and long, except that her hair color is a bit similar to orange. The five senses are very delicate, the most important thing is that this guy''s voice is still pretty good. However, at this time, two people did not know each other''s identity at this time. Chiba did not know the girl in front of her, and her sister, Kiriguchi. Lifa did not recognize her brother in this game world. After all, because in the "three-three-three" game world, the appearance of both people has been greatly changed. The main point is that Lifa has changed too much, just like two people, both in terms of personality and in other aspects. Perhaps this is her, the truest self, and this may not be the case. Because Lifa is actually in the real society, the special distress of life, she has been pursuing the track of her brother. Always feel that you should surpass him. So this is a little tired, but since I started to contact the game in the previous month. Li Fa, her whole person seems to have changed into a person, completely enjoying the kind of excitement that the world has brought to her. Traveling the sky is really a very beautiful thing. So the biggest charm of the game will be in this place, it can change a person''s habits. It can even let a person find himself and find the most authentic person in my heart. Because in the real world, things you can''t do can be done in this place, and the emotions that you can''t release are released here. Li Fa is also because of this situation, will be deeply attracted by the game here. "Since you don''t want to say anything, there is nothing." "Just make me feel curious about why there are two pairs of wings behind you in this world?" ...... This sentence of Chiba is a bit embarrassing. At this time, Li Fa''s mouth twitched slightly and it was incredible, and she looked at the shadow fairy in front of her. "The profession we choose belongs to the fairy, so we must have such wings behind us, or else how to soar the sky!" "But why not behind me?" After Li Fa heard this sentence, it became even more doubtful. This guy''s skill is so powerful that he can easily defeat several more powerful knights. However, I suddenly asked myself why I didn''t have long wings behind me. This is unbelievable. "You are obviously very powerful, but this is the most basic, the flight method is not, you have not mastered it?" It is at this time. Li Fas eyes flashed a bit of doubt, and she looked at Chiba in front of her eyes. "In your skill list, you should look at it carefully and you should have this skill. As long as you open it, your life will have this kind of wings." "I take a closer look." At this time, Chiba sounded through the screen of his own hand, and he carefully examined them in these skill tables. There was indeed a skill. Then he gently clicked on the wings, and suddenly there was such a thing behind you. "Is this still true?" It is indeed like the way Lifa said, and at this time, his own life grew up with such a pair of wings. Only at this time, Chiba wants to spit. Why can''t my body adapt to this kind of wings? He fanned hard twice, basically speaking, the effect was not great. Not to mention flying. Although Chiba''s game for this completely stealth technology can basically be said to be, it is sturdy, but to know the elf of this shadow attribute, the wings he added are a new way of playing. Flying this skill, Chiba has never been used..... Therefore, in this case, he is particularly clumsy, and there is absolutely no way to control these two pairs of wings. It can even be said that it is quite uncoordinated when shaking wings. If one of the wings flaps, then the other few may experience vibration. And this kind of flying skill is not very good to master, as long as it is a new player will take a few days to carry out, repeated simulation training. Lifa had been in this world of leprechaun dance for a few days. It is not the same concept at all. "You should not worry first. Listen to me first. You must stabilize the frequency of the vibration of your wings. In other words, you must keep them consistent." At this time, Lifa feels like he is a mentor, teaching new players here. "Is it like this?" Although Chiba is a guy who knows this game very well, this form is the first time he has met, so it is inevitable that he will be somewhat unskilled. The pair of wings are showing up. Some people are surprised. "You should stay still, then put these wings in a static state, and finally let them shake together." Lifa said with a smile, in fact, 1.5 felt a bit funny when he saw this clumsy state of Chiba, because he was very powerful at the time, which gave people the feeling that it formed a very large gap. The feeling of falling is really too big, so at this time Li Fa feels very funny. "What the **** does this happen." It is at this time that Chiba has no way to understand this situation. The little knot suddenly ran out of his body, and said to his father. "Dad, in fact, this flight method is very simple. You only need to master the synchronous vibration frequency." For the appearance of the small knot, Lifa can say that her whole person''s chin almost fell to the ground. . Chapter 648： : Learn to manipulate Dad, this little girl in front of me actually called him a father. This is really a little surprising. Is it true that his setting is like this? Therefore, at this time, it is strange to be more or less in Li Fas heart. Even began to doubt in my heart. This guy should not have any special time in his heart, actually let such a little girl call his father. But soon this misunderstanding was resolved. At this time, Chiba explained to Li Fa, for this reason. Why did the little knot call his father, and the relationship between the two, only explained a little bit of time. Li Fa also listened to one by one. But in the end she still figured out the situation, so I said that there was nothing. "Maybe I just misunderstood you, I am really embarrassed." Li Fa was very embarrassed at this time, gently touched his head. Then apologize to Chiba, and Chiba is also accepted. Because of these things, he does not want to pursue too much. "Dad, you relax your body first, then use power in one or four, so that you will be smooth." Although its very simple to say, its really a bit of a power to use it. "How can I do it, it''s so hard!" Chiba actually has something to do with him, but she is still learning very fast, and she is studying very seriously. When I first tried to fly, it is a pity that she did not go back, even until the height is nearly twenty. The meter fell off. He slammed into the ground and now pulled out a big pit. "My God! It hurts!" Hey That is to see the current Chiba at this time, Lifa seems to have seen that he has just entered the world. The special flesh hurts. When Lifa came to the world on the first day, she chose this kind of elf series character, so the first difficulty to overcome is how to fly. At that time, I suffered from a very special headache. Again and again, I went to the experiment again and again, and then fell off the ground again. After seeing thousands of nights, it is like seeing myself. Lifa shook her head very helplessly. "father!" The little knot saw his father at this time, hit the ground and quickly flew over. It was carried out with a simple treatment to restore the blood volume to its original state. In this world, the small knot still bears the role of npc, but it is not the same as the sword **** domain, in which she is completely unrestricted. It is now possible to say that she is quite free. "father!" The small knot is very worried, but it seems that there is nothing wrong with Chiba. "I''m fine, don''t worry, there will be no problem." At this time, Chiba slowly climbed up. "It''s okay." Li Fa, you rushed over. "Don''t worry, you can''t die." Besides, there was a big pit on the ground. Fortunately, Chiba did not die. "Then let me train again!" At the beginning, Chiba had mastered a very basic law. He carefully thought about it in his heart. In fact, he wanted to fly up. It was not difficult, but he wanted to control the speed of this flight, and the direction. It is a little difficult. That is to say, you can fly to the sky, but you can''t control the flow of this air, so it is easy to get out of control and lead to unstable direction. This is also the hardest thing to master. However, it seems that Chiba soon overcame this difficulty, and with the help of Li Fa, she quickly found this way of flying. But the ultimate success is a lot of wasted time, the most important thing is. This guy has changed like this after falling several times. If it is not in the game world, it is estimated that his algorithm has long since died. However, the current Chiba has gradually mastered a little bit of law, and is gradually adapting to this new law, and the way. However, it seems that I have been able to fly very skillfully. "how do you feel?" At this time, Chiba has been able to successfully fly into the sky, when he can control his body and fly smoothly. There was a hint of surprise in the eyes, looking at the blue earth, the world is really amazing, whether it is in the former sword **** domain, or the current fairy dance. I always feel that in this world, it is like finding a sense of belonging. This is why the world has always been deeply fascinated. This is the reason. Chiba is not because of indulging, but because of escaping, will choose this game world, in which he can find his true self. Those who play games, especially 907, who are immersed in it, are also very normal. In the real world, they are not satisfied, and they can only vent through games. This is also the reason. But really, there are actually a lot of things. You can''t change it at will. This is the case than now. "father." This is the feeling of flying, in fact, it is still very good. At this time, Chibas research flashed a touch of joy. Because since the formation of tomorrow, he has never laughed at this. At this time, Xiaojie also suddenly noticed his father''s expression, she felt very happy. Although it is said that Chiba is not flying around in the air just like the one just now, the time that this guy can fly is quite short. This sentence means that he can control the cave of this power, and now he can grasp the direction and airflow, but he feels that it is very tired. It quickly stopped and fell on the ground. "too tired" The reason why Chiba feels tired is because it is used in a different way. This kind of flight must be, along the airflow, it cannot be retrograde. . Chapter 649： : Alices clue Otherwise, it will definitely cause a very big problem. "Dad, it''s actually that your posture is not quite right." It is really like the way that the little knot is said. My father doesn''t have this way, but as long as he learns a little more, he will be able to control this kind of thing very well. "Let''s try again, maybe the next time will succeed." At this time, Li Fa suddenly came to Chiba''s side and said to him. "Ok!" At this time, Chiba nodded and agreed. Try again to shake your wings and fly to the sky. But this time he was very fortunate, mastered this way well, stabilized his body on the sky, and kept very good. "not bad!" "Dad, come on!" After repeated training, and the special meat hole that fell at this time, Chiba finally mastered this type of flight. In fact, as long as you master it, you feel that it is not at all difficult, but it is lacking at the beginning. Some ways and means. "what!" Once Chiba can control this kind of skill, he immediately becomes very skilled, and this time Li Fa is very shocked. This guy has actually experienced such a few falls. In this short period of time, I have been able to successfully master this type of flight. I have to spend almost three days to know that I was in the past. It is not a concept at all. This is really a bit unbelievable. What is this all about! Li Fa at this time, his expression flashed a trace of surprise, and some no longer believe in looking at the boy in front of him. "Would you like us faster than speed? ? ?." At this time, Lifa also had some things to know that he came to the game world, but he was longer than his life. This guy looks like a newbie. Of course it refers to this, the elf attribute, the state of flight. Its definitely better to have her own, but hes especially in battle. This guy is very powerful. "You wait for me!" Although the guy in Chiba is very fast, but the speed of this year''s flight is limited, that is, no matter how powerful you are, the fastest is just the same. Of course, many of them will fall behind a lot due to skill. Li Fa didn''t think of her skills, and the speed of flying couldn''t catch up with him. This makes people feel more or less in their hearts, and some feel very incredible. "Let us soar!" Seriously, at this time, Chiba felt quite excited. It has not been like this for a long time, and it can be played happily in this game world. Maybe this is the world you want! But at this time, when two people were flying in the sky, Lifa suddenly asked Chiba, why did he come back to play this game? The reason why Chiba came to this world is because he has his own reasons. Because last night, he was in the computer, inadvertently received an e-mail on this e-mail, first in a picture, this guy if he did not read it wrong, absolutely, Asuna. Although the photo is a bit fuzzy, and the distance of the camera is a little far away, Chiba can be sure that this guy is definitely Asuna, although the email is anonymous. But Chiba knows that this guy absolutely wants to let himself know about this, maybe he knows me and wants me to help Asuna. This is all possible. Especially after receiving this email, your eyes have obviously changed, and his body has even started to shake up. In fact, this matter is still not sure whether she has her or her method of verification. The girl in this photo is Yuki Asuna, but in any case, as long as there is a hint of hope, he will go to fight. Because I used to be in Chiba, I promised that in this world, my life is her, and everything that I have is her. So even if it is a little bit of hope. You feel that you will find her again and fall in love with it. world Tree! Yes, there is a huge plant in the game world of fairy dance, which can basically be said to extend to the entire game world, all places. And even all the vines. True to name, a very huge tree, and the most important thing is that this tree is the balance that maintains the world. As long as it is destroyed, it can basically be said that the world is greatly affected. But there is a law in this world, that is, no one can successfully reach the top of the world tree in the world. There are no players, and I arrived there successfully. Because this is a bit unrealistic, in this world tree, various levels have been designed, basically, it is impossible to go up. No matter how powerful you are. No matter how powerful your strength is, if you want to reach the world tree, you need certain restrictions, and the most important thing is that you must be good at one, the maze of many monsters. Then you are not the place where human beings can stay. As long as you go in, basically you can say that no one can wear that level. There are a lot of monsters guarding there, it is simply unimaginable, and the number (Li Zhaohao) is much more. It''s not something that can be solved simply. However, even so, when Chiba was seeing this email. He still made the final decision in his heart, and he must go to this place to save his own Asuna. Only this is the only insistence in my heart. The only hope is the only thing I want to do. Only now, time seems to be a little early, Chiba does not understand the world, his combat power is not very strong. So you have to fight, to get to know the most experience in the world, and the most important thing is that he wants to find, one way, how to reach the top of the world tree. This is what he wants to see, and you are the goal he wants to achieve. ". Asna, wait for me!". Chapter 650： : Wind Leprechauns Territory If you have made a decision in your heart, you will not change. Chibas mouth is very embarrassing. He looked at everything around him. "Now where are we going?" "Well, as you have just saved me, I will ask you to drink something!" Lifa said very politely and extended his hand to Chiba. I want to say that he doesn''t know what the boy is in front of him. It may be a very wonderful embarrassment. "That is really very grateful." At this time, Chiba is also indifferent, the same toward this, said the girl named Li Fa. In the moonlight, two people reached the same consensus, and now they are going to go, the territory of the wind fairy. Just those heavy armor knights with similar crosses, they belong to the family of the fire demon, there are four major races in the time of the dance of the fairy. But if you really want to fight the fighting power, it is still a fire monster, the most powerful, after all, they are heavy fighters. Each one is more prominent on the body or in other situations. Compared to other races, Fire 867 Fairy is a race that values ??combat power. Others, more are aesthetics. Wind Leprechaun, Fire Fairy, Dark Leprechaun, and Cat Demon. These four races can basically be said to have built this game. The situation is a bit different now, because the fire demon spirit is the most powerful, so he said that he has this plan, want to unify the world to stand at the top of the world. However, the current wind leprechaun has been a cat demon, the two groups intend to jointly sign a joint agreement, because only in this way can guarantee two races, can not be attacked by the fire fairy. And recently, it is necessary to start this meeting. "You should be a shadow goblin, how can it appear in this place?" Lifa had originally had such a question in the beginning. At this time, he asked Chiba. "I don''t know what''s going on. When I attacked the game world, my territory did not choose the wrong one, but I don''t know why, the space suddenly split, and then I fell in." "I saw you when I woke up." Hey, at this time, Li Fas mouth flashed a glimpse of her, and her eyes were slightly shaken. "Our main city is on the east side, not far from here." At this time, Chiba suddenly remembered a problem. "Small knots have said this kind of thing. If you are on the joystick, you should fly well under the remote control." "Yes." Li Fa does have this saying before. After all, many people are newcomers, so there is no way to master them and they can fly without a remote control. However, this kind of remote control is just suitable for novices to use and practice. Once it has been used for a while, it is impossible to fly with its own consciousness without using such a thing. The wings of the goblin, only time-limited, not everyone can, fly to such a high place. When the wings are shining, they have the ability to fly. Once the light of the wings slowly recedes, people must rest immediately, otherwise they will not lose their flight because they are tired. In the setting of the dance of the fairy, the ultimate flight time of the wings is ten minutes. In other words, you must master your flight time. In fact, such a setting is quite reasonable. If you let your wings fly all the time, then it is against the use of power. "Small knot!" At this time, Chiba shouted loudly. After hearing the voice of my father, the little knot immediately ran out of the pocket of Chiba, xi (becd) ong. She fanned her own wings and slowly floated above the sky. It was particularly elegant. The most important thing was that she is now positioned in black. This game world is responsible for navigation and personal fairy. "Open the navigation map, now I need you to lead me." "Yes father!" The little knotted clothes said happily. "But Dad, you haven''t mastered the flight of this wing yet. If you really need to fly long distances, you have to inoculate the joystick." Manipulating you forward is to move forward, you want to come back, you are going backwards, and you swing around to make your body rotate. There are also cases of acceleration and deceleration. The small knot slowly explained. "Joystick!" At this time, Chiba was opened, and his game interface found something similar to this joystick. But having such a thing will inevitably be a bit clumsy. "That one" Originally at this time, Li Fa did not intend to talk to two people. After all, Chiba is just a newbie. If he is so fast, let him master the power of his own control of the wings, it will inevitably be too early. "What''s wrong?" Chiba was suddenly interrupted, his expression was a little confused, and then he glanced at Lifa and said to him. "What''s matter?" At this time, the knot is also looking at Li Fa, and my heart is quite strange. "Oh, actually, I don''t have anything, but I want to tell you two people, I can teach you about the control of this kind of wings." Ok? At this time, Chibas eyes flashed a bit of surprise, but when I think about it, she, as an old player here, must know the way to control her wings with her body, so Chiba nodded. Using the joystick is a bit unacceptable. So at this time only one way can be chosen. Li Fa came behind Chiba and gave him some guidance. Satisfied with patience. "You should now ask your body to relax. Then, do you feel that you are moving through the back of your body, and you can feel that you are helping and shaking with it." In fact, this way is very simple, but it requires some skill. Lifa teaches very carefully, and this guy in Chiba masters this skill very quickly. Having said that, it is still a new life in this case. Chiba is actually not ready. And his body is a little unexpected. However, at this time, Lifa suddenly pushed the body of Chiba out, and then a very strange scene happened. . Chapter 651： :Slightly 尴尬 "what" Yes, Tianyu didn''t control the wings, so she ran directly on the branches. Lifa originally thought that this guy could control her body well, but she didn''t think that this guy suddenly hit the branches. "Tongren Jun"! "father!" It seems that at this time, it is still too early to fly into the sky. At this time, both the small knots and Lifa are aware of their mistakes~. The expression is slightly embarrassing. I am nothing but an unintentional move. So at this time, Li Fa also quickly swayed his wings and flew into the sky, looking for the figure of Chiba. And shouted loudly in his mouth. "Chiba, you are fine!" "what" If it''s okay, it''s really a hell, and now Chiba has no way to control this flight through its own body. He is faltering in the sky and hovering. "Ah, who can save me, who can tell me how to control this thing?" Chiba is like no, the flies of the thread, flying everywhere in the sky of this world, the body keeps spinning in the air. For this scene in front of him, whether it is a small knot or Li Fa at this time, the expression has flashed a smile, two people licking their stomachs, really can''t help but want to laugh out. "Tongren Jun!" "Dad" can basically say that two people burst into laughter at the same time. "Haha, its really funny." "Dad, I am very sorry, not a small knot to laugh at you, but my father is in this state, really special, makes people feel funny." "Ah!! You two should not stand there first, let me, restore the balance." In this night sky, there is such a sound that sounds through the sky. This person is Chiba. He did not belong to this world, but only an accidental crossing, let him come to the world. The time let us go back a few days ago, that is, when an anonymous email that Chiba said, he quickly came to a bar to find a man. "I don''t see you for a few days. It seems that you should be a lot of jealousy." "Give me a cup..." When Chiba had not finished talking at this time, the other party gave him a drink. "You haven''t been very good recently, or you don''t drink a little." For this email yesterday, Chiba asked, and other friends checked him. This photo was taken in the dance of the fairy, the top of the world tree in this game. Although Chiba did not know what method they used, they successfully reached the top of the world tree and took such a photo. However, this photo seems to have a bird cage inside. After magnifying this photo countless times, such a picture appears. In that bird cage, there is a girl, and this back, Chiba will recognize it at a glance, not someone else, it is the Asuna who has been looking for in her heart. However, why did she appear in this place? This makes Chiba also somewhat difficult to understand. It can even be said that it is impossible to understand. It was at this time that the owner of the pub in front of him suddenly explained to Chiba. "They actually use a very stupid way to know that in the world of fairy dance, no one can fly to such a high distance." And in this world, there is something called the field of stagnation. In other words, when these players come to this place, they have no way to fly. Therefore, many people simply cannot reach the top of the world tree. The field of stagnation can make many people have no choice but to choose. "What is the matter?" Chiba gently took a drink at this time and then said to his doubts. Is this also the so-called absolute limit? Then the player cant arrive. Just like what Chiba said, the game of the goblin dance is such a setting. However, gamers still come up with a very stupid way, they have people pull together like this, as if using a rocket thruster, drop them one by one. Asking for flowers And the last one, just like this, reached the top of the world tree and took such a photo. But think about it, this way, although stupid, can only use this method to reach the world tree. "That anonymous mail last night..." It was at this time that Chiba suddenly remembered the ins and outs of the whole thing. "Yes, that email is what I sent you, because I got a very good news, after magnifying this photo countless times, it is Yuki Asahi." The owner of this pub was once one of the victims of the sword **** domain sao. ............... The relationship with Chiba is not bad. And the news of this photo is also what he got from some players. However, he and the game world, basically, belong to the same type. How about the game world, what about the outside world. "Do you have any consideration for this matter?" In fact, these things do not have to be considered at all. In Chibas heart, he has already recognized this. In this world he has been living in the game world. Now that he has returned from the game world to the real world, there is another key factor, that is, Asuna. If only he is still alive here, his life will be incomplete. "I have considered this matter for you. Anyway, no matter what the world becomes, I have to save Asuna." "There is only one question in my mind, Yasna, why are you here?" For this, the tavern owner in front of him seems to have no way to answer. However, he said a word that makes Chiba more concerned. "Although I don''t know, but I want to tell you." "This is not the way you said it..." There was a glimmer of seriousness in the corner of Chiba''s mouth. At this time, he bowed his head slightly. "Maybe sometimes, it should end this." Chapter 652： : Once a partner "Ok!" Here is a bar, of course, it is definitely forbidden to enter the country, but now the Chiba Root pub owner has something to do with it. In other words, that is. Chiba has privileges. Let us trace the time back to the present, Chiba has also been working hard for a while at this time, and he gradually mastered the way of flying. Compared to him just now, he has to be much smoother now. And the main thing is that the flight is quite stable. At this time, two people are ready to fly to the wind. From the territory of the fairy, in the northeast, in the middle of the two mountains, this place is very beautiful at night, especially the kind of light with glare. Basically, one night, this night scene is presented. The word "five-five zeros" has absolutely no way to see the scenery in the real world. I still live for a while. Chiba is now able to fly freely in the sky. He walked alongside Li Fa, and at this time, Chiba suddenly rushed up and said to Lifa in front of him. Is this already the fastest speed? For this type of flight, as soon as Chiba mastered, his speed was immediately raised. The most important thing is this guy, the speed of learning, his ability is very strong, because he inherited all the values ??in the sword **** domain. At the beginning, Chiba was just a beginner. His ability is not as strong as it is now, but it seems that he is a bit special today. All aspects of comprehensive ability are good. Li Fas brow slightly picked her. For the guy named Chiba in front of her, she really felt quite helpless. Seriously said in the corner of his mouth. "If this is really something that goes wrong, don''t rely on me." ...... It was at this time that it was perhaps provoked by Chibas words. Li Fa suddenly accelerated her body a lot of speed, and she immediately rose up. She disappeared into the sight of Chiba, but Chiba was not vegetarian. She immediately speeded up. And the speed is super fast, like a whirlwind. "It''s really pretty good." Just at this time. After flying for a while, the two gradually saw a huge building. Here is the territory of the wind fairy, which is the main city. The scope of this territory can be said to be quite large, especially in the main city, where a series of buildings for trade or activity were built. It seems quite prosperous under this kind of night, I am at this time. Li Fa suddenly said a word, so that Chiba felt very terrible. "Tongren Jun, do you know how to land?" Ok At this time, Chiba''s brow slightly picked him and finally realized that he had committed a very, very big mistake, that is the case now. I dont know how to land at all. In fact, these are all good. The most important thing is that the speed of my flight is too fast. In this case, I can basically say that I have to hit it. "Do you really don''t know?" Li Fas expression was slightly embarrassing, and there was no mention of landing in the process of teaching him. "That''s very sorry, Tongren Jun, I will go down first." "what!" There is a huge building in the windy territory, the height is very high, and now the Chiba is only about 100 meters away from the wall of the building. If he does not land, he will definitely hit it. Li Fa suddenly dropped the height at this time. For Chiba, he is not so lucky. He has to hit it in the past few days. There is no way to do it. Even if his combat power is strong, he has managed to control this flight ability. point. "what!" Very miserable is Chiba, the whole person directly hit this, above the building. "Are you OK!" About a minute later, Lifa found the location where Chiba said it was falling in the city, and he was lying quietly in the same place. And his hp value has also been affected to some extent, even if this place is the main city, but if you drop from such a height, it will definitely reduce the blood volume..... "Its too much, Lifa, you dont tell me how to land. Chiba is lying like that, faintly said. "I am very sorry, but I will reply you immediately. You can rest assured. You said that this point of hp will not affect anything at all." It is really like what Lifa said. This thing in front of you is simply not enough to fear. A little hp value, as long as you drink a little reply to the pharmacy at this time, basically no problem. But just as Chiba fell, many players around it noticed its existence. One of the female players said. "This guy should look like a shadow goblin, but why does he appear in our place?" Because of the shadow, the goblin is not an evil existence in this world, but what they learn is not the same. They are mainly magical attributes and some magical attributes. Basically, there are things that have nothing to do with the skills of the sword. All are some auxiliary magic, which is one of the reasons why Shadow Fairy is not so flattering. Their magic is too strong, but these are not the key points. The point is that these guys usually choose to go alone. Unlike these wind 2.6 fairy and fire monsters, many of them will choose the way to live together. There is a saying that is very good, the players who live in groups, in fact, are very small. And only those players who choose to hold the group will be so fragile. If they are strong, they will not choose to hold the group, but the shadow goblin is different. In this race, many players have chosen to be alone, so the feeling they give people is quite horrible, the most important thing is that these guys, personal combat value is very powerful. Why is this? After seeing Chiba, these players in the wind have flashed a hint of surprise in their eyes. They are afraid of this race from the bottom of their hearts. "I am very sorry, I will help you immediately." Chapter 653： : Buying weapons At this time, Lifa quickly opened up his game system interface, and then from the inside, popped up a red medicine bottle to take care of Chiba. "This is finally all recovered." At this time, Chiba said faintly. He, he took a deep breath and took a deep breath. In fact, at this time, Chiba also noticed the surrounding vision. Among these players, their sights are obvious and very unfriendly. For Chiba, he also knows why he is so unpopular, after all, he is not a person in this territory. The main point is. These are still visiting in this late night, and it is inevitable that they will receive the same vision of these people. Fortunately, this place is the main city, so in the general case, others will not treat you. In order to carry out pk, it must also be agreed by both parties, so in this case. Even if you choose a shadow goblin, but generally there will be no problems, plus your own side is still Lifa, exist. Therefore, the chance of being besieged is generally not there. 14 But this is not exclusive and will not be attacked by other players, so it is better to be careful in this case. As the saying goes, be careful to make the ship a million years old. After the body recovered, Chiba quickly climbed up. He said to Lifa in front of him. "You guy is really pretty..." "This is the territory of your windy goblin." At this time, among the corners of Chiba, I made a sigh, and the beauty of this place is very beautiful. The buildings here are a bit like the settings in the game. If these are not the key points, the most important thing is that the economic trade here is very prosperous. In fact, most of the main city is like this. There are many players in these streets that open a variety of shops here, just like a weapons store. It was at this time that Lifa looked at the guy in front of him and felt that it was incredible. The equipment on this guy was very monotonous and basically had no more powerful weapons. "As a reward for you, would you like me to take a look at the weapons store here, and then pick a handy one for you?" Li Fahe wanted to say this because he saw Chiba, and he only had a sword for his novice. Did he just use this? The seemingly junk sword defeated the few soldiers who had heavy armor. "Actually, I have always had a question. How can you beat them with this sword in your hands?" Li Fa had some doubts in her heart. She looked at Chiba very questioned, but Chiba immediately thought of a better joke in her heart. "That''s because I am your hero. Just this bridge should be similar to a hero to save the beauty, and then the girl who was saved suddenly fell in love with herself. It belongs to this setting." ...... Originally, Lifa had a good impression on this guy in front of him, but after hearing this sentence, there was no idea in his heart. What is this guy doing, and its like this. What heroes save the beautiful bridge, ah! The expression is also slightly embarrassing, but Chiba does not feel that it does not matter, anyway, he just opened a small joke, do not need to be too deliberate, to care about these things. "What are you talking about?" Lifa really didn''t know how to say this guy, so she quickly shifted a topic. There are a variety of shops in this street, and the sales in each store are quite rare everywhere, or do we pick them now? Well, Chiba then hurryed and nodded. Like Lifa said, the equipment on her body is really too monotonous. If this is the case for a long time, I feel that it is not conducive to my own fighting. So two people are on this street. I started to wander around. Compared with other places, the Wind Monster and your territory are more prosperous, especially in the streets here. The weapons store is very famous, and it is no better than cheap. Looking at this road, Chiba did not see a weapon that he preferred. "What''s the matter? Is it because the things here are not very good, can''t you look up?" Its not that Chibas eyes dont look good, just because the weapons here are simply not suitable for him. He is a swordsman. For swordsmen, the choice of weapons is the most important. It is also important to choose what kind of sword, which not only affects a lot of things. Also related to their own fighting power. "Welcome to our shop to buy, this little brother, I see your bones are amazed, this sword I think is quite suitable for you." It was at this time that two people were wandering around here, and suddenly a boss of a weapons store sipped and he stopped two people. Then I immediately picked up my weapon, a very large straight sword, used with one hand. However, it seems that it should be particularly heavy, not only in the workmanship, but also in the volume is particularly huge. "This sword has no level limit. He will set the corresponding power data of 093 according to the player''s level." Perhaps it was because of such a sentence that I was attracted by Chiba. This guy is not lying. Is this sword really changing according to the level? In other words, it can grow. As for this, it is really very attractive. ...... But it is true that this kind of sword can grow, but these are not the key points. The most important thing is this sword. His ability is quite special, so Chiba is quickly attracted to this owner. However, when the owner said the price, the corner of Chibas mouth flashed a bit. "This sword looks too expensive!" It is not in the range that you can afford. "This sword is now being discounted. If you can, you can buy it with sincerity. I can give you a 20% discount." At this time, the owner smiled particularly well in the expression. It can be seen from his face that this guy is definitely a big profiteer. Even if this weapon is so powerful, its ability is stronger, but with this, the calculation of 190,000 gold coins is still a bit too expensive. . Chapter 654： : profiteers [five more to complete] "This guy is really a profiteer, let alone our two should be so familiar, how is my friend? You should not do this." Lifa actually knows the shopkeeper, and she often comes here to buy something more practical. So say contact for a while. Lifa was also familiar with the boss here. She suddenly pulled the boss aside and said to her, in fact, the boss is also on her face. Otherwise, this sword will never sell so cheaply. Although he seems ordinary, but the power of it determines, very powerful. "How about 100,000 gold coins? If you are expensive, the friendship between you and me will really be gone." The profiteer is a profiteer, but looking at the face of a friend to decide tomorrow, I plan to give Chiba a very big discount, which directly drops to about 100,000. But for Chiba, these are not the key points at all. He doesn''t care about the gold coins in this game time. The 100,000 gold coins have nothing for him. You must know that one thousand is also in the game world of the sword **** domain, just a repair gold coin of the magic sword, the price of one day is about 200,000. In addition, Chiba inherits all the numbers in the sword **** domain, including those coins accumulated in the period. If you convert it, the current Chiba has about one billion yuan worth of gold coins. If you use this money, you can buy a very luxurious big castle in this main city. "Nothing, I will try the feeling of this sword." It was at this time that Chiba took this huge one directly in his hand and flew a few times quickly. The effect is not bad, the feel is also very heavy. In fact, it is quite suitable for oneself. If it is too light, it does not seem to have the power. But this kind of weapon is very heavy, and the feel is very important for Chiba. "How do you feel that it is right for you?" "It really suits me, but I still need to adapt to durability." For Chiba, durability is the most important. Still waving like the previous one, the sword is broken, so it doesn''t have much use. At this time, Li Fa flashed a trace of doubt in her eyes. She didn''t quite understand it and looked at Chiba. "What are you guys going to do?" Chiba did not talk much, and once again picked a sword from this weapons store. At this time, he waved straight up. And used a sword technique. Of course, it is just an ordinary slash. "I just want to test its durability." With the loud shouts of Chiba, the sword was heavily cut on the sword. The strength of the hand is also very large. Immediately afterwards, a voice of jingle, in which the sword that was cut was immediately cut into two paragraphs. It becomes fragmented, and this kind of repair is simply impossible. ...... At that time, Chiba nodded very satisfied. He looked at Lifa and the owner of the weapons store and said to two people. I found out that I bought it now, its very durable, and its very good. From the self-satisfaction, I did not consider the feelings of others. However, it is obvious that at this time, the boss''s face crossed a black line. I want to know the sword that Chiba has just destroyed, but the price is hundreds of thousands, but this guy has cut it with such a sword. It''s really incredible. If it''s really better than durability, it should be better than this expensive sword. But in front of this situation, the other two people are very surprised. Especially Li Fa, she is not the two swords, which one is more durable, she is most concerned about the need to accompany this destroyed sword. However, it seems that compensation is absolutely indispensable. Li Fa really wanted to die at this time. Originally, in this game world, it was not a local player. This guy actually made such a mess for himself. "Hey, do you know how much the sword you just destroyed is worth?" Li Fa finally couldnt help it at this time. She glanced at Chiba and gave her a lesson. Let him remember to have a longer brain when he chooses weapons. This directly destroys people''s homes, but things need to be compensated. And at this time, I finally realized that I was wrong. However, he did not care about it, and did not think that she was just such a light blow. This sword actually broke down like this. The expression was a little bit stunned. At this time, Chiba suddenly came out and offered compensation. Also said a touch of it. "It is very sorry, this boss has this sword and the giant sword I have in my hand. I have to use these two swords now. How much money, you can watch it yourself!" Lifa was originally a little angry in her heart. She said that she promised Chiba to thank her for giving him a present. But this guy destroyed an expensive sword and looked at his waist. The gold coins inside were not enough to pay for the two swords. However, it seems that Chiba intends to pay for it. "This guy is not a newbie. Does his pocket really have so much money?" Lifa couldn''t believe it (money? Zhao) and looked at Chiba, but this guy really did not return all the payments for the two swords. Its just too incredible. "Where is there so much money from you?" "Some of the money that I usually accumulate during the battle, don''t care too much." Li Fa at this time, the expression is even more doubtful, and he even began to doubt what Chiba is doing? But based on her proficiency in this skill, she is definitely not a newbie. What''s more, his pockets actually contain so many gold coins. It is a bit hard to understand. "When you bought the sword, where are we going next? Its rare to come here. As the owner of this field, should you take me to some more interesting places to visit?" Chiba said faintly, a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. . Chapter 655： : Lifa treats Lifa has no other way. My own pocket gold coins are not enough. I dont want to support this facade, so she has to choose to give up. "The stomach is a little hungry, take you to something to eat!" So two people left the weapons store and came to a restaurant. This restaurant is not the npc restaurant in the game. She has a human player to open it. The environment inside is very comfortable. The most important thing is that chatting here is very quiet. The environment is also quite comfortable. The two people just ordered something, although this is just the food in the game system, but now the game has been completely new design. But the stuff of coffee bread, on the taste, is completely revealed. No longer like the former sword **** domain, sitting on the ingredients is quite inadequate, many things do not feel like eating. The taste is also very poor, but now I have changed a lot. Just when two people were preparing to talk, suddenly a boy ran over. This guy is also a goblin family. Li Fa is a classmate in reality, and the race is a wind elf. The common game home 443. In this game world, his name is Reagan, and Lifa knows his name in the real world because two people are classmates. "Tires, how come you are here to find me something?" After Li Fa saw Reagan, her face was a little surprised, and she quickly stood up to her body. "Yeah... Who is this guy?" Reagan clearly said that the man who appeared next to Lifa had a bit of hostility. Why did he become like this? It was because this boy named Reagan liked Lifa of his classmates. I have been secretly in love for a long time, but I have no confession. As a game house he seems to have no courage. However, this guy is quite good for Tonggu Zhiye, and it is also true in the game world. His current occupation is a wind leprechaun, the best is magic, there is only a short sword in his hand, but this guy is actually good at the magic of dark attributes. I don''t know where he learned this skill (bedb), but it''s a kind of self-destructive magic. The price paid is the death penalty. Will drop a lot of gold coins, as well as experience points. Therefore, for this powerful magic skill, he will not use it under normal circumstances. The eyes are very obvious, and he is full of hostility to this Chiba, and then he said. "Who is this guy?" The tone of speech is also awkward, hehe. In fact, he is always a very timid character in the school, especially introverted boys, in the face of girls will be particularly easy to be shy. Although his courage is small, he does not know why, in front of Tonggu Zhiye, he always shows a very strong look, probably wanting Lifa to see his brave side! Because I heard about girls, I like brave boys. "He is my friend. Now I really want to talk to him about some things. If you are tired, don''t bother me." In fact, in this sentence, Tonggu Zhiye did not mean anything to hurt him, but Reagan this guy to understand the wrong. There was a trace of loss in his expression. Refused by the girl I liked in my heart, it will inevitably feel sad. What''s more, during this time, Reagan has been paying attention to the straight leaves of Tongtong Valley, and has not found the existence of a boy like him. What the **** is this guy in front of him? What is his relationship with Lifa? In fact, the relationship between two people is what Reagan cares most. But when I heard the legislation saying that she was just an ordinary friend, this was settled in my heart. But I don''t know why, every time I see Lifa, I feel very nervous, I don''t know how to do it. "Lifa Sauce, I found a place that was especially suitable for upgrading yesterday. If the monster there said that you only need to brush it for a few days, the level will definitely rise to a very high level, and I heard that it is still Will drop the legendary treasures." Reagan came here today, he was looking for Lifa, just to let her know the news. I have to know that this information is myself, and I have been working hard for a few days! A certain amount of gold coins were also paid to obtain this information. Therefore, for Reagan, it is quite important to tell Lifa this kind of information. After all, she is the object she likes. Of course, it has always been in a state of secret love, and now it has never been, and has expressed its own heart. But I don''t know why, he always likes Tonggu Zhiye. This is probably the so-called secret love! The two people actually went to school in the same school, but the usual communication was very small, because the Tonggu Zhiye girls did not only have excellent academic performance. She also joined the Kendo Department, so that after each school, there are more activities. This led to a small amount of time for two people to meet, basically in addition to being able to chat a few words in the classroom. At other times, there is no intersection between the two people. Tonggu Zhiye''s academic performance is very good, so I have been an excellent student for the past three years. The main thing is that she also enjoys the various benefits of the school, that is, in this case, Reagan found her and introduced her to such a game. However, she was obviously rejected. Reagan was somewhat dejected at this time, but he never gave up because he felt that the girl was very good, but she could not see her smile on her expression. Reagan said at this time, secretly in his heart. I must find a way to save this guy, and let her bloom her smile again anyway. In fact, Tonggu Zhiye attracts Reagan not only because she is beautiful, her academic performance is good, and she is very good in all aspects. The most important thing is her smile, which left a very deep impression on Reagan, which has not been erased from the heart. Although there is no such thing as love at first sight. But sometimes this kind of smile really has a very powerful lethality. . Chapter 656： : Reagans thoughts It is like this situation now. Therefore, in this case, Reagan alone found a good partner Xiaomei who was a child. The two people can basically be said to be a childhood friend, but not to the extent of the lover, but the relationship is quite good, Xiaomei seems to see the thoughts of this guy. Two people are in a small coffee shop. Xiaomeis age is bigger than that of Reagan. At this time, her expression flashed a bit of doubt, because this guy rarely plays in with it. How do you suddenly think of bringing yourself here today? So this eyeball thinks a little bit and knows that this guy must have something to beg for himself. Otherwise, this guy is so home, how could he have time to find himself _ talk. I ordered two cups of coffee. At this time, Xiaomei said first, and the corner of her mouth was always laughing. "Do you have anything to ask for help?" Xiaomei is actually a very good girl, and his relationship with Reagan is a good friend who grew up from small to big. It must be particularly good. Lei basically came to say this thing implicitly. He didn''t think that Xiaomei actually gave it a break. "Yes." In this world, Reagans speech is actually stuttering, but in front of Lifa, he doesnt know why, and always says a bad word. I feel like I am always stuttering. So it is very unwilling to see. But he can''t do anything. What can I do if my heart beats faster in that situation? However, in front of others, he still appears to be quite calm. "Actually, I am looking for you today. There are some things I want to ask you. I hope you can help me with this matter." Sure enough, Reagan may be looking for himself, there is no reason, because this guy is really too home, in the general case, he will hide at home to play games, will not come outside. Xiaomei has been staying at the side of Tonggu Zhiye. She knows her very well. It is basically a good girlfriend for two people in the same class, and they are the closest. Reagan did not see his performance in these days, it is obvious that this stinky boy should like to go straight to Tonggu. At this time, Xiaomei flashed a hint of helplessness in her mouth. She knew very well about her own good girlfriend, Tonggu Zhiye. This girl has been in her mind for a long time. So it is difficult for others to walk into her world. "As you said, I am looking for you this time and I really want to ask you for help." Reagan didn''t ink at this time, and he cut directly into the topic. He actually wants Xiaomei to let Tonggu Zhiye buy this game called Leprechaun Dance. . Then let her enter the game world, of course, Reagan did not intend to pull her into the water, if he is quite confident in himself. This is such a strong channel. As long as Tonggu Zhiye came to this world, he dared to guarantee that this girl would love the world and smile again in the corner of her mouth. Reagan wanted Tonggu Zhiye, once again, happy, this is also his thoughts. Therefore, at this time, Reagan deeply expressed his gratitude to this girl, who was deeply embarrassed. The eyes are also quite serious. However, Xiaomei''s next answer makes you even more disappointed. "This is impossible. I don''t want to promise you this condition but Tonggu Zhiye. You don''t know how busy his academic performance is. I will participate after class every day. Societies, how can there be? Time to play these games?" Xiaomeis words are indeed reasonable and deserve to be reconsidered by Reagan. But now it has become like this. That Reagan must be turned back, he must let Tong Gu Zhi Ye enter the game world, perhaps this is a persistent. The persistence in his heart. For Xiaomei, this girl, Reagan can be said to be quite understandable. Her guy is nothing more than a little something to help her. "Do you know this ticket?" Asking for flowers The so-called cost of reciprocity is probably like this. Reagan is not only negotiating here with a sincere expression, but also a very tempting thing hidden in the body. That is a star, concert, and the ticket is still the best, basically can be said to be the front two rows. I have to know that Xiaomei has always liked this star for a long time, but there has been no way to buy tickets for his concert. So I feel very depressed. "Let me think about it!" This is indeed a very huge temptation for Xiaomei. Seeing that some of her heart was shaken, Reagan flashed a smile in the corner of his mouth at this time. It seems that this thing is definitely a play. ...... Its just that Im still missing a little time. "There is this ticket!" "God" If you say that a ticket has been made and people are shaken, the two tickets really touched the heart of this guy. I know that this kind of thing can be said to be quite difficult to obtain. Xiaomei even has the identity of vip, she did not grab this kind of ticket, sold out in a short half hour, but this guy actually has two. How did he do it? Xiaomeis eyes flashed a bit of doubt, and she even couldnt believe it. But I believe that I don''t believe it, but the facts before me are here. "How about if you promised to help me with this matter, these two tickets are all yours, and you don''t need a penny. You have to know that this kind of ticket can be said to be quite difficult. The most important thing is that the position is Going forward." Reagan really took all the bottoms of the pressure box this time. He paid all the price, that is, he wanted to make Tonggu Zhiye successfully come to this game world. "But I don''t know how to do it" Xiaomei has agreed now, but she really has no way, she can not force her to introduce it! You can tell Xiaomei at this time that you have a reasonable way. . Chapter 657： : Hostile This is also why, in the past few days, there was a girl who was fooled by Xiaomei and bought a game console called Leprechaun Dance. In fact, this way is what Reagan handed over to Xiaomei, she told her to do so. "Thank you very much!" So sometimes it is really easy to love someone, and loving someone will do everything they can. Although this child of Reagan is in school, his brother is very introverted, and he is so addicted to other students that he can''t play it, but this guy also has his own advantages. Only a lot of people have not seen it for the time being. "Who is this guy?" "I am just an ordinary friend of mine. I am called Tongren. I saw you for the first time and I still feel quite surprised." Chiba stood up slowly at this time, "four three three", he knows that this boy named Reagan in front of him must like Tonggu Zhiye, otherwise he will not be targeted in his eyes. Be yourself and beware of yourself. It is obviously full of hostility. "but" Although Reagan is very concerned about this guy in Chiba, what exactly does he have to do with Tonggu Zhiye? However, in this case, Lifa left the body directly by his body. Said while pushing him. "You still have to go back now, I just talked to her about something." "That one" Although Reagan is extremely reluctant, there is no way. In this case, he had to choose to yield. Then the body was slowly pushed outside. "Ah, I really feel very angry. Who is this boy?" Reagan sighed very helplessly. After all, he did not think that Tonggu Zhiye expressed his thoughts in his heart. In other words, he did not confess. The other party has never known what he thinks, so he has always regarded him as his best friend. But Reagan knew that in his heart, she didn''t think so. Hey At this time, Reagan sighed heavily. Sometimes, some things are not something that they can control! However, he felt that he would not change, and he was in the mood for Lifa. The feeling of loving her is that Reagan will not lose to anyone, no matter who. I also want to be a hero in his mind, but Reagan has a self-knowledge. He knows that his character is rather timid and weak. This kind of thing he can''t do. "If you say it, if there is something today, let me come to see her again tomorrow. Now my stomach is a little hungry, so let me go and get ready to go offline!" Reagan finally chose to go offline. At the same time, in this coffee shop, Li Fa asked very curiously to Chiba, what is he in this world? Chiba thought about it in his brain and felt that you didn''t mean to lie. He intends to honestly tell the purpose of his heart. "I am going to the world tree!" At this time, Lifa took a sip of coffee, but when she heard that Chiba said this, she immediately slashed out. "World, the world tree?" To be honest, Kiriyama Zhiye felt quite surprised at this time. If he did not misunderstand, this guy is planning to go to the world tree. The expression is slightly exaggerated, but this thing is seen in Chiba, and there is nothing. Originally arrived at the world tree, just want to save a person, a favorite girl in his heart. And this is what he insists on in his heart. He has to do this, himself, in any case, even in this world. You absolutely have to achieve the purpose that he now wants to stand at this height. "What are you going to the world trunk?" "In this time, our two races are really studying this issue because we are going to attack the world tree." Lifa said faintly, and it is exactly what she said. At this moment, including the wind fairy and the cat fairy. Prepare to secretly sign an agreement, two races together to crusade the world tree. Its just this place, with a large number of guards. If you really want to break through, you can basically say that its quite difficult.... At this time, Chiba suddenly noticed a problem. "There are so many guards here, is it the last one? The mission? Or is it? Because many other side missions are not open?" In fact, Li Fa knows these problems, but she thinks this thing is a bit unrealistic. The Raiders of the World Tree are not as simple as you might think. "And now the game has been open for more than a year. If there is a task in the area, those so-called side missions, even if they are, should be found, but we have not found such a task so far. So at this time, the world tree has become a big mystery. No matter what method these players use, there is no way to break through. When Chiba heard this, she really felt a little regret. Maybe because there are other reasons. There is no way to break through it. This is indeed a problem. The most important thing is that there are too many guards here. Their personal strength is not very strong. But if you concentrate on it, it''s even better than a man of great numbers, and you can crush everything by just relying on this amount. Is this room set to the final bo3.7ss? Chiba said faintly at this time. "Yes." Lifa took a sip of coffee and then glanced at the Chiba in front of him. "As you can see, the current state of the world tree is such a way that I don''t quite understand why you are attached to the world tree." It seems that today is a bit tricky, but Chiba has no intention of giving up. In any case, he must successfully rescue Asuna. Otherwise, he will not be able to return to the real society in his life. He is still living in this world. An illusory world, in other words, it is not a soul at all. It is very strange that the game of sao swords and gods is after the customs clearance. . Chapter 658： :request Basically, all players have successfully returned to the real world. But only formed the Asuna... In fact, this has always been a place where Chiba is confused. He does not know what to do. "That''s because I have my own reasons, I have to go, so Lifa hopes that you can take me to the world tree." ... I heard that Chiba said this, Tonggu Zhiyes heart is still hesitant. After all, this place is not the level of her rookie. But if you just lead the way, you can still do it yourself. "Look at the face you saved me. I will promise you this time temporarily, but what I want to tell you is that the world tree has a stagnation space." After Lifa said this sentence, the reason was also nodded. He also knew that no matter what kind of power the race has, there is no way to fly to the top of the world tree. Only 14 can pass the form of Shaoguan, perhaps after the final task is solved, it can reach the top of the world tree. "So I will please you." In the eyes, a very serious look was revealed, perhaps because this eye touched Li Fa and changed her mind. The heart is also a slight chan shaking. I feel a little incredible. "I may be able to help you with this matter, but I can only bring you to the world tree. As for the others, I can''t do anything for the time being." In fact, this is enough, Chiba does not expect other. This is already a great help for him. As for the next thing, he will find a way to deal with it. How to reach the top of the world tree depends entirely on himself. It was at this time, I dont know why, Lifas expression suddenly appeared a little rosy. Perhaps it is because of Chiba, the stock is very serious impulse! The method he just said has indeed attracted himself. A little handsome. "Since this is the case, then we will leave tomorrow." "Thank you very much," but at this time, a very gratifying expression appeared. He glanced at Lifa and remembered the thank you. Lifa was seeing him like this, polite. Suddenly, I felt embarrassed in my heart. I actually didnt do anything. This guy is like this. I really feel that I am somewhat flattered. I dont know what to do and answer him. "It''s okay, it''s just a little busy." Some little flustered, I don''t know how to express it, so it is a bit embarrassing when Lifa speaks at this time. "Today''s weather is a bit late, so I said, I will go first at this time. After all, I still have classes tomorrow morning." Li Fa suddenly noticed the time at this time. It is already 12 o''clock in the evening. She has to sleep. Tomorrow is Friday. There will be a lot of time after school tomorrow, so I can play this game well. But now Lifa has to go offline to rest, otherwise it will become quite strange. "Okay, it''s okay, the game is just a game after all, it''s better to rest." "Ok!" At this moment, some are overwhelmed. At this time, Li Fa quickly quit the game. Li Fa, her body suddenly disappeared from this, the cafe, and it seems to be half hidden. In fact, these are just virtual data. Of course, the way to disappear should be like this, just like broken glass. After watching Lifa''s off-line, Chiba was also at this time, and there was a trace of seriousness in his sleep. He carefully recalled these conversations with Li Fa, knowing that the world is absolutely not simple. If you break into it like this, there will definitely be some trouble. So at this time, I have to find a solution. To handle these things well? Ok! ! Thinking about this time, Chiba feels that she is also a little sleepy. Maybe she should, go down to the rest of the line, and cant stay in this game time all the time. Otherwise, the body in the real world will definitely not stand it. of. "The stomach is also a little hungry." "father," However, just in Chiba ready to open the game interface, pop out the game, after the button. At this time, the small knot suddenly broke into the sight of Chiba. She now belongs to Chiba''s personal, navigation wizard. This is an auxiliary kind of goblin, which is slightly different from the previous power. At this time, her body suddenly became bigger. Yeah... And maybe it''s a bit of a surprise, but for the npc of this game, this method is still very simple, you can do it. "Dad!" At this time, the little knotted clothes hugged Chiba. There are even drops of teardrops in the corners of the eyes. This is a moving picture. At the same time, on the other hand, Li Fa came out from the game world of the fairy dance, she felt some inexplicable, blushing, the heart is also very fast, and gently whispered in the corner of the mouth. . "This guy is really a very strange person, a strange man." Then suddenly, I was holding my pillow at a loss, rolling back and forth on the bed, and I couldnt tell the whole story. In Lifa''s room, there is a huge photo like a poster, but this, the character in the photo, she is, the game character inside the dance of the fairy. It is the picture that Lifa wants and freely travels through the air. The reason why she likes this game is for this reason. The game can give her a sense of security. Can let her feel love in this world. Not only that, but in this real time, it is full of adventure and excitement, which is one of the reasons why it attracts many players. In the world of the goblin dance game, in this room. Chiba stays very quiet, and the most important thing is to feel the temperature of the body of the small knot. It is not too late. However, the small knot is going to look at his dad, and then he is lying quietly in the arms of Chiba. . Chapter 659： : Raiders the world tree 嘭 [five more] "father," The voice was very light, she said softly. "Well, the knot." Surrounded by the taste of happiness, the decoration inside the room is also very good, the dark red light, giving people a feeling, quite beautiful. In fact, it is a very good thing to sleep with a child. After about ten minutes, the little knot gradually fell asleep, and after watching the little knot sleeping in his arms, it was only at this time that he sighed softly. "This little guy is finally asleep, and her breathing is getting weaker and weaker." It seems that it should be changed back to the original. That is, at this time, Chiba gently wenned on the forehead of the small knot, and at this time opened his own game interface, popping up the exit button. He quit the game world. "call" For this kind of complete stealth technology, as long as you, after logging into the game world, you can''t feel the real world outside, it is completely isolated, and won''t even wake up. So the moment I wake up, I feel a little strange, looking at the world in front of me, the real world. I always feel that everything that I have just passed in the game world is like dreaming. Everything seems so incomprehensible. After Chiba returned to the real world, he seemed to be particularly quiet as a person, and he has been thinking about it tonight. How do you go to the world tree? How can I achieve that effect? There was basically nothing to say in one night. At about four o''clock in the afternoon of the next day, Tonggu Zhiye was very late in school. At this time, two people were in the courtyard. His brother Chiba and the straight leaf suddenly slammed together. "Brother!" "what happened!" At this time, perhaps because I slept in the afternoon, I was a little tired. I used to come to a monster in the backyard at this time, and he was washing his face. It happened to meet Tonggu Zhiye, who came home from school, and looked at his sister. There was a smile in his mouth. For his sister, Straight Leaf. Tong Renjun is everything about her, she always likes her brother. "My brother can return to the world from the soa game. It is my happiest thing. Brother, we haven''t practiced kendo for a long time, so I hope you can play with me." at this time. Tonggu Zhiye said this sentence faintly. This is indeed the truth. Since I entered the game world at that time, I have been communicating with my sister. In addition, after returning, because of the long stay in the world, there was a slight fluctuation in the spirit, and the way of speaking was different. "I know." "Although I haven''t practiced Kendo for a long time, since today, I will accompany you to play." Chiba washed a face at this time, and then the whole person felt as if a lot of spirit, so at this time, two people came to the Kendo room of their home. And both people are wearing protective gear, of course, the utility is a bamboo knife. Although Chiba plays the sword **** domain, and in this game world, it is also a knife, but in the real world, it is not that you will be very powerful. Because there is no way to do those skills. However, due to the long time, in the game world, a knife is drawn and there is a way to fight. At this time, Chiba suddenly made a posture, and Tonggu Zhiye was also very surprised. "brother?" Chiba, his current action, is completely imitating the kind of knife-pull action in the sword **** domain. The most important thing is this guy. In the way of attacking, it is also like the Raiders monster, and the special intention of the move. But even so, my sister is still very active. Chiba has been playing for so long, and although the body is very weak, some of the muscles have not recovered, and they have suffered a lot from the power. No matter how powerful he is in terms of skill. After all, the game world is different from the real world. The main point is that some monsters are set to die, so you only need to follow a certain, sword attack will cause damage, but in the real world, this is not the case. It is flexible. drink! At this time, the bamboo knives in the hands of two people collided together, but by their strength, their sisters still had the upper hand. ".brother!" After a few strokes, he quickly scored the victory. Tonggu Zhiye undoubtedly won this truth. She accidentally hit the forehead of Chiba and fell to the ground. "Ah, it hurts." Although Chiba took protective gear at this time, it was quite painful to sit on the ground with a pi. "Brother, you are fine!" After seeing his brother being knocked down to the ground, Tonggu Zhiye rushed over at this time. He said to his brother. "I don''t have any problems, you will be relieved for the time being." "But its been a long time to train with you here, have you become so powerful?" At this time, the former said very embarrassedly, he scratched his head, in front of his sister, he admitted that this was indeed his own loss. "If I wait for my muscles to recover a little bit better (Li is better), maybe I will be able to fight you, but I still can''t do it. After all, I have been lying in bed for so long, my body is still weak." This sentence does not say anything wrong. People who return to society from the game world of the sword **** domain must quietly rest for a while. Many of their bodies have been affected to some extent. Among them, Chiba is also a worry, close to more than a year, no food, the body is completely maintained by this nutrient solution. It will inevitably become like this. "I know, Kirito." For Tonggu Zhiye, his favorite is his brother, but her mood has always been hidden in her heart, and she did not say it. I have been deeply buried in my inner world. The reason why she chooses to replace her brother to learn kendo is also for this reason. . Chapter 660： :Details On the 10th of 2025, the location is in a coffee shop in the field of wind and dance. The time is now during the day, due to some changes, causing the dance of the fairy, the time inside and the errors in the real society. This is also a bug caused by this game version update. However, I think this problem should be solved soon because the version is updated again! At this time, Chiba also landed in this game early. He has been here for a while and has been waiting for someone to arrive. At this moment, suddenly a relatively weak voice sounded, this is the voice of someone on the line, because two people added friends at this time. It can be said that after the other party logs in to the game, a prompt sounds. "Tongren Jun, I am very sorry, I am a little late, there are some things to deal with at home." Lifa looked a little flustered. After landing the game, he immediately apologized to Chiba. However, Chiba does not think that there is anything. After all, it is more important than the world outside the game world. You can''t delay the life outside because of the game. Otherwise, if you are 420, you will be completely in this game world. It can''t be called playing games. It was controlled by the game and even lost itself. Only this point Chiba knew very clearly. "Nothing, now let''s go two!" "Well," Li Fa also ordered his own head. But to go to the world tree, you need to pass a shortcut, and this shortcut must go through a place, that is, Lifa, a guild. This road is the closest. If you don''t pass here, you will have to go around for a long time, or even fly for nearly a dozen hours. In fact, at the beginning, Lifa planned to go around the distance. After all, it took a little time, and there was nothing, but at this time, Chiba suddenly said a word. "I don''t know what it is, I always feel that time is not enough now." If you don''t speed up at this time. It will definitely not catch up, perhaps because of psychological effects or perhaps because Chiba has this instinct! In short, at this time. He is very nervous. "I know." Although it is possible to encounter some troubles through this place, Li Fa finally agreed to see the very serious expression of Chiba. The two of them decided to take this shortcut. In fact, under normal circumstances, there is no problem, and it is inevitable that you will meet some people who are so troublesome. There is a building in the Wind Monster Land, and as long as you pass these buildings, you will come to the highest point of this place. Then, taking off from here, you can cross this plain well. It will also be close to the world tree, and then pass through a field and eventually reach the world tree. This is the most recent road. But even so, I want to pass through here is actually full of embarrassment. After all, in this union house, all of them are wind fairy, for suddenly there is a dark leprechaun into this place. These guys will definitely be scared. It is still possible to make some defensive moves now. "Tongren Jun, remember to enter the guild with me, you don''t want to say anything, you just follow me." Li Fa suddenly reminded Chiba at this time, and now two people have come to the front of the gate of the Fairy Guild. In fact, the wind fairy is the most peaceful race, at least in this game world, it is set up like this, so they say that they love peace, generally do not participate in (beee) fight but there will be a small number of people, frequent troubles . Made some trouble. Sure enough, this identity of Chiba is still somewhat eye-catching. After all, he is a dark goblin, so when he came to this guild, all his eyes noticed him. No one has left, and the feeling of being stared at is really not very good. If it is Chiba, there is nothing. But Lifa is different. She doesn''t like the feeling of being stared by many people. It is still somewhat uncomfortable. "Who is this guy? Why did he give Lifa together?" The eyes of many people around have looked down here, and now some of them have begun to say that they are starting to talk low. Some of them are not convinced. "Lifa, I remember she seems to like the fairy of dark attributes, but why is she with this guy today?" In short, at this time, everyone''s eyes are all gathered here. I dont know what to say. "Liver!" At this time, the two people still planned to go through the scalp, but behind him, suddenly a man called Lifa. Lifas expression was a slight glimpse. She quickly looked back and saw a man. This man is the president of the guild. And with two guards behind him, this guy''s combat ability is still very strong, already has the guild, the strength of the president. Plus his own career is very high, and many people have seen his way of fighting, very special. "Why are you guys coming here, are you a dark goblin? You can say that we have the attributes of the wind leprechaun." The man looks obviously quite angry, and the reason why he will show this look is that he is going to find it. "This is the main city. If you want to mess around, I can accompany you." Chiba is not the kind of person who can provoke casually. At this time, he returned to his head and said to him faintly. The dance of the goblin has a special death penalty for people with headaches. This kind of punishment is very irritating, distressed, and will lose a lot of experience and equipment. I said that under normal circumstances, many people will not choose to take this risk. Fighting in the main city is subject to death punishment. For all players in this world, they are treated equally. "You guys dare to threaten me...". Chapter 661： : Slag man to challenge For this kind of provocative person, Chiba does not intend to give him any good looks, and he does not have time to temper him here. If he is not looking for trouble, then there is only one battle. It may have been suffocated by the words of Chiba, and his mans brow was slightly wrinkled. Even a little angry. So I began to slowly extend to my waist, ready to pull out the sword to fight ~ fight. "You guy, don''t give me too much to forget. You have to know what you are now - in what field?" "Then you can say that we are a goblin site, if you dare to be right, if I don''t respect, be careful with me _ you are welcome." The man is quite angry. After all, he has certain power in these places and is respected by many people, but this guy despise himself. I even intend to have a provocative meaning. But at this time, what the man said is even more irritating. He pointed his finger at Lifa. "Lifa, do you know that you are a wind leprechaun, or if you are privately brought to other places with other races, you clearly betray us." At this time, the man is simply planning to come over and find out what kind of topic is in his mouth, and it will become a kind of betrayal. Lifa''s body trembled slightly, and she looked around at the sight. In this case, she really could only stand up and speak. "I have not betrayed. Kirito will never come here to listen to our information. He just wants to reach the world tree." Lifa is actually the least good at quarreling with people, and she does not want to virtualize so many enemies, in this case. "You guy, do you think that you are doing this right? Not only come to us to listen to our news, but actually think, take our partner." Indeed, Lifa is now a member of this guild, and the reputation is still quite high. Although not ranked first in combat power, this guy has become a celebrity here, and many players know her existence. Therefore, Li Fa is still more important to the man in front of him. Chiba didn''t want to argue with this group of guys, just a touch of faintness. "Maybe everything you said is correct, but there is one thing I want to tell you." "Getting me is not so simple." You didn''t choose silence in Chiba. If this guy really wants to be here and provoke him, then he will stay with him at all times. "You guy, don''t give me too much to forget." The man''s face was very bad at this time, and he even couldn''t believe it. Such a guy with a very thin body is actually showing such a tyranny. At the place, some people have taken a sigh of relief at this time. What is this guy doing? However, at this time, I saw that Chiba was relatively strong, and some indifferent attitudes, the man suddenly pointed his finger at Lifa. "You have to know, if you left here today, then you will withdraw from this guild." This guy actually threatened Lifa with this kind of thing. At this time, Li Fas mouth was flashed a bit of surprise, and she bit her lip tightly. However, the man did not stop, he continued to tell. And use this to threaten her. "I told you this last time. If you left this place, then you are no longer a member of our Wind Fairy Guild." This is simply a threat, but it is at this time. Lifa eventually chose to stand up and rebut. "He just wants to go through this, and there is nothing else that can''t be done, can''t you get through?" "No way to get through!" The man looks particularly determined. He has such a situation. There is absolutely no other way. "I have already told you about it, and it is very clear to me that you don''t understand what I said?" The man flashed a smile. It seems that he does not want two people to pass from here. It is at this time that the sword is arrogant. The man has even found his sword at his waist. Asking for flowers "Lifa, you are our people. You are very important to us, so you can''t leave here?" Li Fa felt that this guy was a bit unreasonable and asked him. "You are a guy, it is simply unreasonable." It doesn''t matter if you want to think about you. What matters is the current situation. In fact, Lifa really does not want to do this, but it is completely forced by this guy. If this guy doesn''t let go, then he can only use a tough attitude. Fighting here will definitely accept the death penalty of the system, which is too unfair to Chiba, so Lifa is able to protect Chiba. .................. She made such a decision in her heart. "We have to pass through here today, and you are deceiving an unarmed guy like this. There is no intention to resist you. If you do this, how do you think the people around you will see you?" "President!" Li Fas mood can be said to be quite bad. In fact, she really doesnt want to do this, and she doesnt want to be a hostile person with your own guild. But she has no way, so sometimes there are things that are forced to help. It was at this time that the president looked at the sights of these people around him. Obviously these guys are coming to themselves. Here, if you really want to attack this man, the reputation will definitely suffer a lot. The expression can be said to be quite embarrassing. I looked around and looked at everyone present. They were very surprised to see themselves. The hand was also trembling slightly at this time, but eventually the president chose to give up. But the heart is extremely unwilling, but now he has no choice, and the reputation is more important to him than to teach this guy. "You two are best to be careful with me, let''s walk." In fact, in the heart of Chiba, he has already prepared for it, as long as this guy dares to do it. I feel confident that within ten seconds, I can solve this guy in front of me. . Chapter 662： : Lifas choice This is arrogant now, in fact, this guy''s level is not very high, and his skill proficiency is also very low. For the swordsman, this guy is still not getting started. The rating is only about 57. I don''t know how many grades are worse than Chiba. "Let''s go!" At this time, Lifala came down to three black lines. Because of the words just now, everyone heard the inside of the ear. This road was chosen by herself. As long as she left the place, it would never be the same in this guild. people. But these seem to have become less important. Sometimes a person, staying in this game world is still quite free. After all, the union has to deal with some interpersonal relationships. Sometimes it can be very troublesome. "Three Four Seven" So at this time, it has evolved into a situation like this. The two men are now outside the union, a very high table. Today, the wind here is very big, and the flow is very very good. The result that I and the two people want to get is just going to the world tree. "You really don''t matter!" Chiba said this faintly at this time. In fact, he felt that he was still somewhat unwilling to go. After all, Lifa abandoned her guild for herself. Also separated from her guild. "Nothing, actually, I think a person is actually very good." At this time, Li Fa smiled extremely reluctantly, although that is the case, but if there are unions, there are many friends. Therefore, Li Fa still feels very concerned about it, but now that things have become like this, she also feels that there is nothing, and suddenly she is cheerful. "Today''s wind speed is a bit big, so to solve this wind direction, you can reach the world tree very quickly." I did not expect Chiba to feel that God is helping him at this time. So at this time. At this time, Chiba had a trace of seriousness in his mouth. For this kind of thing in front of you, you must master it successfully. Do it anyway. Because this distance is absolutely impossible to cross in ten minutes, it is necessary to use this airflow. "Are you ready?" "Ok!" At this time, Lifa ordered his own head. She indicated that she was ready and could leave at any time. But at this time, suddenly a boy broke into the sight of two people again, he is that Reagan. The same is also true of a race of the Wind Elf. "Reagan! How come you are here?" This guy is very short, the most important thing is that it still grows very fast, it seems that there are some points, and it can''t help but look like the wind. "Lif, what have you done too much before?" Some of Reagan couldn''t understand her approach. Why should I quit the current guild, choose a person alone, and play this game. Reagan was a little anxious and he didn''t know how to do it. "President, just now, they have already told me about Lifa." For her classmates in this group, Lifa does not hate her character, but sometimes it seems a bit sloppy. "Reagan, I have decided this thing now, and you should stop taking care of me." "I want to fly to the world tree now" At this time, Lifa suddenly looked at the world in front, and she looked at the huge world tree as if it were particularly excited. I was originally a girl who especially advocated freedom. Since I can''t find this feeling in the real world, it brings the game world, how can it be bound by the game guild? So she chose to leave. Perhaps this is the best way for Tonggu Zhiye. "Let''s go!" Without paying attention to this boy called Reagan, Lifa followed the moment, this powerful airflow began to fly to the sky. There has never been such a happy expression in the expression. A smile from the heart. After Chiba saw her running out, she quickly moved her wings and followed the airflow. Soaring in this free sky..... Like a bird with a good bird, it is carefree. Regan glanced at the two guys, and he flashed a hint of helplessness in his mouth. Even he doesn''t know who is the dark fairy in front of him? What is the relationship with Lifa? But this guy really made Lifa laugh out of her inner world again. And is this kind of thing not the result that I expected? Although it has been reached now, Reagan is a little happy. Because the person who helped her is not himself, but a bite gold that was killed halfway through. Hey Reagan sighed very helplessly, but now he has no choice. Only able to maintain this situation. The speed of flying in Chiba is very fast. In this case, as long as the airflow is guaranteed, it can be safely landed around the world tree in ten minutes. Because two people have chosen the map at this time. In other words, when they are passing through these places, they will definitely be in danger. "It''s okay! Kirito?" At this time, a monster suddenly met by two people. But for Chiba, this level of monsters is like, stepping on ants. "It''s okay, but I also want to thank you for being my guard to help me recover my blood." 5.2 In the time of the previous Sword Art Online, there is no such thing as magic. In other words, as long as your hp value is cleared, you will die. But the world has magic, so it is convenient to use it sometimes. Not only can you recover yourself quickly. And can also go to fight again and again. Just like opening a hang, Chiba no longer has to worry about his own safety at this time, as long as it is under certain circumstances. Lifa will use her magic to restore her body to its original state again. "Quite good..." "Nothing, now we have to speed up the process." Soon two people crossed this place with more monsters, which is a very different world from the sword **** domain. . Chapter 663： : Blooming smile There is no such thing as a maze here, the monsters are only in the wild, and they are random. So the frequency of occurrence is very high. It is very unstable. For the world of Sword Art Online, the monsters of this world, although not particularly aggressive, cause more damage to players. Although the monsters in the Sword Art Online are powerful, at least there is a point that they will not leave their boss room, or just stay inside the labyrinth. But it is totally different in this world. These guys are likely to come out again at any time. Inflicts damage on it. "how is this possible!" After solving these few monsters, Chiba looked at the wings behind him and suddenly found that this kind of light began to dim, in other words, now two people must rest for a while. Then he landed in a jungle. The two men are now in a place, and the field of vision is fairly open. If there is a monster, 14 will be found in the first time and knocked back. Now two people have been playing on this line for a long time, so they have to rest, whether it is in the game time or outside, for a long time, in this state is still not very good. "Well, let''s take a break from the line now!" At this time, Chiba said faintly. The reason why he said this because there is a person in front of him looks very tired. "I know!" After all, this is just a game, there is no need to be too serious, and now in this situation, after a series of battles, both people feel very tired. The first line to rest is Chiba. After the two people made the decision, they suddenly suddenly changed their own and physically out of the game. But this kind of offline rest, and completely withdrawing your body from the world, are two concepts. Can''t be confused at all. In the real game world. In order to quit, the account must be offline, but in the game of the fairy dance, this kind of game called the offline rest, simulation state. In fact, if you translate it, you can understand it by simply using the hang-up vocabulary. It is temporary, let yourself be out of this game character, and then rest in the real world for a while, then equal to this game, and continue the progress. Otherwise else. You will be transferred to the main city place, and then a long journey will pass through this place. Although this method is very simple, and can also protect the progress of your game, but also has its own shortcomings, that is, if you are in a safety accident, you are likely to be attacked by other monsters. . Therefore, this situation is generally in the case of team formation, with the protection of peers. And it must be a very strong person, otherwise it is absolutely impossible for someone to do it. "Thirsty!" . At this time, Chiba finally withdrew from the game and came to the front of the refrigerator. He took out one of the boxes of milk and planned to drink it in a big mouth, but at this time, Chiba suddenly remembered a person, that is My sister Tonggu Zhiye. I have not seen her for a long time. "Direct leaves!" Chiba knocked on the door of the room at this time, but no one could answer him. "Direct leaf?" After knocking for a while, I found no one to open the door. Chiba is now at a loss at this time, thinking in her mind, perhaps because she is too tired! At this time, I still don''t want to bother her. At the same time, in the game world. At this time, Li Fa looked at Chiba, who was still moving, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes, perhaps because he was a little curious. She slowly approached Chiba and her shoulders touched his body. "Dad is really!" "I have said Dad, can''t take care of it" ... For this sudden sentence, Lifa was really scared. She did not expect that the small cloak would be able to move her body in the absence of the owner. The expression is slightly embarrassing, and the body is somewhat unnatural, as if the child who did the wrong thing was found. "what" "Knot, yes, I have something to ask you, can you still be active if your master is not online?" The small knot slowly floated in the air, explaining to Lifa. "Because I am independent, I say that even in this case, I will not be affected." "Oh, that''s really special!" The small knot was preparing to explain at this time, and suddenly Lifa said a word. In fact, at the beginning of the day, she has always had such a doubt in her heart, that is, this little girl, the so-called private elf, why is it called Chiba Dad? "That''s because Dad once saved me. He treats me as her daughter, so I will of course call his father..." Although this logic sounds somewhat unreasonable, it seems to be a bit reasonable. 317 "Is it because he set you like this?" Lifa feels a bit strange, maybe some people have this hobby! "no." However, the small knot negated this statement. She felt that this kind of thing was impossible because her father would not say such a thing. "I know" It was at this time that just as two people were talking here, Chiba suddenly slammed into the game world again. Ok "Ah, I finally rested." For the sudden launch of Chiba, this can shock the sister in front of me. Some very surprised to see this guy in front of me. "How come you suddenly went online?" After Chiba heard this sentence, I felt a little strange. Then I need to report it in advance when I go online. Indeed, this is somewhat illogical. "That is not what i mean." "Now change your off-line break, I will be your guard, you will be relieved." So at this time, Lifa may be trying to keep himself from being awkward. She immediately chose the exit button. Then left the game world. . Chapter 664： : Seeing the tricks [five more to complete] When she got up, she saw the lights in the kitchen lit up. Could it be that my brother got up? But now she doesn''t plan to think about it. I also want to help Tong Renjun to complete the Raiders mission of the World Tree. He has already promised him, so he will not regret it. But now, the truth of Tonggu Zhiye is quite complicated. Because she has always liked her brother, her brother is very gentle to her. But just now, he seems to be moving to another person, this person is the Kirito in the game world. Although it is only a moment of goodwill, she can feel that she has indeed betrayed her brother. Shifted his attention. So in this case, a little embarrassed to face his brother, he chose to evade the choice to use the game world to make himself paralyzed. A bang once again sounded. Lifa successfully entered the game world again. "Welcome back again, Lifa!" "Ok!" However, at this time, there was a series of changes in the Wind Leprechaun territory. The man just chose to betray. In fact, he had already planned for a long time. In the fairy of the wind, she did not exist in the dominant position. The real leader was a girl named, who went to the night. And just today, she will sign a plan to work together with the leader of the cat demon, and this news, the man sold the news to the general of the fire monster. The conspiracy is about to succeed, and this guy is going to betray his race. However, everyone does not know about this matter! The only player called Reagan is the little boy who has always liked Tonggu Zhiye. He doesn''t know where to get the news. However, this guy has limited strength and can be said to belong to the lowest level of players. The range of socialization is not very broad, except to know Lifa. Always willing to do a small follow-up at her side. Other players simply don''t know a few. But this guy is just the man of the man, and one of his guild members. It was also unintentional to let him see the news. Suddenly I felt a little overwhelmed and didn''t know what to do. In fact, these are not the key points. The most important thing is that he also heard these guys just now. At the time, they had sent a small team to pursue the two men. I have this point that Reagan can''t stand, so he intends to publish all the news you have heard. "Oh, I don''t tell Lifa myself, then she must be dangerous ``." Although a boy in Reagan sometimes has a small amount of courage, he still has a role in the critical moment. Especially for Lifa, when she has something, she will definitely become very strong. Reagan was actually very scared at this time, he did not know what to do. But he knows that this news must be conveyed to Lifa. At the same time, at this time, Chiba and Lifa have come to a place, surrounded by mountains, seemingly into the interior of the cave. In fact, this is also a shortcut. If you want to reach the world tree quickly, you must pass here. Otherwise, if you have other roads, you have to go around the river for more than ten hours. It will even become even more distant. And Chiba doesn''t know why it feels time in his heart, as if it is not enough. He must arrive there as soon as possible. Otherwise, there will definitely be problems. "wait for me!" Its like a cave inside, its very humid around, and the two are slowly walking here. Lifa is very familiar with the environment here, so he leads the way and Chiba is behind. You can even hear the sound of flowing water around you. Because all are built from rock, these are not the main points. Dudu... At this time, Lifa''s game interface suddenly popped up a very urgent email. And when she saw the sender''s name, the corner of her mouth was always faint. "It''s actually a guy from Reagan. Is there anything in sending me an email?" Although I don''t know this guy, I send this email with myself, what it stands for. But think about it, maybe he has something to find himself, so he opened the email. When she saw the content on the e-mail, there was a hint of surprise in the corner of her eye, even unbelievable. Very vigilant looking around. ". Kirito, we have been tracked now." what Even Chiba has always been very cautious, and did not notice at all, someone behind him followed him. The e-mail has been written very clearly. The man just chose to betray. Now he sent a small team from behind and gradually followed. Here is a detailed description of all the facts of his betrayal of the wind fairy, and now this time. Presumably, this group of guys is now coming up! "It seems that this situation can only be a battle." When Chiba was just about to finish this sentence, Li Fa pulled him aside. Although this is a bit of something, its too sudden and even unbelievable. "Come with me." Lifa pulled Chiba down next to the corner and squatted down. Then she read the spell in her mouth, and in her own two, the place formed a stone wall that was transparent from the inside out. This is a hidden magic of a (Zhao). "Is this what it is?" After all, Chiba is not very familiar with the world. He doesn''t know much about many things, just like this. Lifa said. "This is a kind of magic that hides classes." "Hey!" You are at this time, two people suddenly heard that something is slowly approaching here. When this little thing appeared in front of two people, Lifa screamed in a loud voice. Because it is a bat that tracks two people, it can accurately position and transmit its position to its owner. Its all this positioning bat! Li Fa at this time, some can not stand, she quickly destroyed her magic. Then quickly move your own spell. There is an idea in mind that must be wiped out of this bat, otherwise it will be bad. . Chapter 665： : Counterattack After Lifa ran out, the bat clearly noticed her after discovering her. I feel that it is wrong, I plan to run away at this time. But how could Lifa give this guy a chance to escape? At this time, Lifa suddenly remembered a kind of magic in his mouth. Only this kind of mantra can''t be understood. It appears immediately at Lifa''s side. This kind of aperture, like a spell, gradually surrounds her. Lifa closed her eyes tightly. This relatively simple magic, when you recite a spell, takes a little shorter time. So at this time, the ceremony was completed very quickly. The magic shot quickly at the bat and cleared all of its hp values. A thing similar to the magical light column hits the bat and penetrates directly into the past. The bat has no resistance at all. Its body is directly dispelled and disappears into this game world. This bat is used for detection. It is usually the magician who owns this kind of thing, just like a pet. "If we don''t want to pay 127 for elimination here, the magicians behind will definitely find our position." Lifa said that it makes a lot of sense. In this case, if you do not choose to escape, you will lose any chance. "shit." "It looks like it should be the group of people just there." However, at this time, Lifas email suddenly lit up, and she took a closer look at the sender. Lifas mouth flashed a hint of surprise. Its actually Reagan. This small email has sent such an urgent email to yourself in this situation. What will happen? However, in order to avoid the situation, Li Fa opened the email at this time. When she saw the contents, she felt quite nervous. Li Fas expression is quite a bit embarrassing. What the **** does this happen? Because this case is clearly written on this email, it is that the man just sold the wind fairy. And not only that, Reagan also mastered their most important criminal activities. (beaf) Li Fas expression changed obviously. At this time, Chiba also noticed, so he quickly came to Lifas side. Said to her. "Lif, you are fine!" Although it is not a big problem, but after learning the news, Li Fa still feels a little surprised. After all, the betrayal of a companion is still somewhat unacceptable, especially for Lifa. Her most unacceptable is the betrayal of her companions, so at this time, Lifa learned that the wind fairy is about to fall into a crisis. Although it is very important to say this, in this case, Li Fa still feels that it is necessary to escape from here first. As for the news that Reagan said, it should be fake, but the most important thing now is to bring Chiba out of this place. "Now we just have to cross the river in front and we will be able to escape." Obviously, someone has already chased it over, and the number of people who listen to this step should be around a dozen or so. It should be a small team. Therefore, Chiba and Lifa still decided to escape from this place at this time. After all, friction and fighting in such a narrow place have a bad influence. "At the very least, there are close to ten magicians." In this time, it is the dance of the fairy that exists in the magician, and the fighting style inside is completely different from the sword **** domain. There is a kind of magic called reply magic, not like the sword **** domain, it is inevitable to rely on the blood bottle to supplement your hp value. That way, there is no way to supplement it in the battle, so there is a big limitation in fighting, but the dance of the goblin is different. This kind of magic is used in the general squad to recover the amount of blood lost in the battle. This is also a very difficult way of fighting. Why do you say this? If you have a system that adds blood when you are fighting, it will basically become a long-lasting battle. "Liver!" At this time, Chiba also had Li Fa and they fled to a relatively wide place, with a passage in the middle and a river on both sides. You know, there are strong monsters in this river, and they are water properties. Behind this passage, there is a huge stone wall that is difficult to live at this time, and both of them are on the way. And your guy is very reckless. He didn''t think about any situation and flew directly to the sword in his hand. He jumped over the stone wall and cut it heavily. A very simple sword skill is used. But it did not have any effect. The stone wall did not move, and Chiba was also rebounded by his skills at this time. "It was a very hard wall." If Chiba could not cut the stone wall in this case, then the Chiba would only be able to fight against the latter. "You can''t cut this thing at all. She is a soil property. If you are a swordsman, there is no way." Li Fa suddenly explained it at this time. Lifa said that there is nothing wrong with this. The wall is very thick. In the game, the magician who can set the soil property can basically set it apart. No physical attack will cause any harm to him. This is also the absolute resistance added in the magic, the common name is magic resistance. "It is a special trouble." At this time in Chiba, there was a fascination in the corner of his mouth, and his brow was slightly wrinkled. It seems that this thing is really troublesome. And there is something wrong with it. The biggest difference between the goblin and the sword **** domain is the magic. Like this kind of earthen wall, it basically has magic resistance. Lifa continued to explain. "It seems that when we two of this time, there is no way to pass it again." However, at this time, Chiba suddenly said. . Chapter 666： : Magic Resistance "Since there is a strong magical resistance on the side of the earth wall, it has no effect on the attack. Let us two may fall down from the river banks on both sides. Is it not possible to swim through this place?" Chiba looked at the river on both sides, perhaps this is also a way. However, this proposal of Chiba was quickly denied by Lifa. The reason is very simple. There is a monster of water property in this river. If you don''t have the magic of water properties, and it is against you, it can basically be said to be a dead end. The monsters in this area are quite high, and they can''t solve them. Li Fa explained that according to her statement, now two people can basically say that there is no choice, only to choose to fight. "If that''s the way, then you can only choose to stay here - too!" It was at this time that the following group of chasing magicians and four, the knights wearing armor came here. Actually they are carrying some heavy equipment, especially the four knights standing in the avant-garde. These guys can basically be armed with the whole body. It is difficult for ordinary people to build them. The main thing is that there are two rows of guards behind the four knights. A total of three teams, avant-garde central defender and guard. Its just that the squads combat power can basically be said to be very powerful. The most important thing is that they have a clear division of labor. It seems that this method is definitely for Tongren. "The central defender should be responsible for the magical attack, and the four guys behind are responsible for the treatment of the four former knights wearing heavy armor." It seems that this battle is directly directed at Kirito. "This group of people definitely investigated Kirito in advance, otherwise they would not have such a plan." Everyone knows that Kirito is a swordsman, whether in the sword **** domain or in the dance of the goblin. He can only rely on his sword skills. And a few heavy knights wearing armor, they have shields in their hands, if in this case directly blocked in front. That Chiba wants a successful breakthrough, it basically takes a little time, and at this time, the magicians responsible for the release of magic by the Zhongwei are making magical attacks on Kirito. Basically, this way can consume the blood of Kirito. "These guys are all directed at Kirito." It can be said now that there is no change. "Since this is the case, then there is only one battle here." Li Fa was also slightly nervous at this time. After all, there were so many other people and there were many magicians. The most important thing was that they also had four knights. "Slow down!" At this time, Li Fa didn''t know what it was like to say to Chiba, but when her words had not been shouted out, Chiba, the guy, waved the sword of the mysterious iron in his hand. "Ah!" It runs very fast. When Chiba was halfway through the run, he began to use the skills. Although he inherited all the values ??in the sword **** domain, in other words, it is very powerful. But even so, Chiba still did not break through the four knights responsible for the defense because of his skills, but directly consumed nearly one-third of the blood. The four knights were holding their shields in front of Chiba. Absolutely won''t let this guy break through to the central defender, or else, those magicians will definitely have problems. Because Chiba is very good at close combat, these guys know. The magician, the most fearful is the close combat, they only play magic in the distance. Therefore, for this team, the former four people, the Cavaliers played a big role. They used shields to resist the Chiba that had been attacked by the madness, but these guys suffered a very tenacious attack and their blood volume suddenly decreased. Chiba Eye sees this as a good opportunity to prepare for a bang, and then use a few consecutive skills to break through. But it was at this time that the magicians who were responsible for restoring blood volume suddenly chanted the spell. "God is..." I dont know what these guys are thinking, but they all have something like a wand in their hands, and the same clothes that these middle-aged people wear are dark red, so they look like these. The guys belong to the same wizard division. Asking for flowers "Restore your blood!" Originally, the four knights had already reduced a lot at this time, under the strong attack of Chiba, but because of the presence of the magician, the blood that was just consumed was immediately restored. Therefore, Chiba is very hateful of the dance of the goblin, but since it has come into the world, it must accept his settings. The game settings are like this. In fact, as long as you master the rules, it is very good. ........ "Get out of the way!" At this time, the sword was again launched, and the huge sword was cut directly on these shields, causing a very big shock. The sword skill can play its role well, but even in the tenacious and brutal attack mode of Chiba, this first layer of defense has not been broken. The blood of these guys is like the same time. "God, please give us power to attack." Chiba basically can say that there is no threat to the four knights in front of him. At this time, the knight responsible for the central defender suddenly started to chanting in his mouth. These guys are going to use, magic attacks. "shit!" To know that Chiba is a swordsman, although in the dance of the fairy, he is now a shadow goblin, but this guy is completely a swordsman. Now, these four magicians are actually planning to learn magic to attack him. The brow is also a slight pick. Chiba knows at this time that he has no chance to hide. Those guys were too late to read the spell, and on their magic wands, gradually formed a fireball, and the fireball quickly flew toward Chiba. For Chiba without any magical resistance, this is a fatal blow, and there is no way to escape without running away. . Chapter 667： : burning Like this wide range of attacks, basically there can be no dead ends. The main point is that the place next to it can be said to be quite narrow, and there is no chance of hiding. The fireballs also flew over and accurately squatted on Chiba''s body, directly causing him to consume nearly 30% of the hp value. And the body is full of scars, as if it was burned, but at this time, Lifa saw it. Although she is just a wind leprechaun, she is not particularly good at using magic. But like this kind of reply magic, she still has no problems. And just before Chibas guys didnt start, Chiba once said a word to her. "Although I don''t believe in your skills "four four zeros", but now I still want me to solve them alone." Chiba said really, he didn''t want Lifa to participate in this matter. It is not that Chiba does not believe that her technique is only at this time. Chiba hopes that she can stand behind her and help her recover her blood. "I know!" In fact, at the beginning, Li Fa still refused in his heart. After all, this situation is somewhat special. There are so many enemies in front of him. It is very difficult to use Chiba alone. And my own swordsmanship is not bad, maybe it can play a big role, but the money is not letting her intervene, I hope she can help her to restore blood volume behind her. Although Li Fa was somewhat reluctant, he ended the previous proposal, but he felt that this guy was still a little messy. Very helpless shook his head, you are convinced that Li Fa is not the other reason. But because Chiba is at this time, his expression is very serious. It is precisely because this expression attracts Li Fa, so that she feels that this guy in front of her is very reliable, so she said that she would believe in him without hesitation. "Well, I will definitely be behind, and I will give you assistance." Li Fa nodded very seriously, although she could not guarantee it, but the confidence in her heart was still there. Seeing that Chiba had a big loss at this time, and the blood on the body could drop rapidly, Lifa quickly sang the spell. She plans to restore the amount of blood in Chiba. "Hey..." I dont know what Im reading in my mouth, after the magic spell. Li Fa began to have a green aperture around her body, and the text is similar to the ancient Egyptian language, which is particularly difficult to understand. After the words made a fierce ray, the magic spell was officially launched, and at the same time Chiba, his body began to increase in this time, and returned to a satisfactory state. The scars that were originally received on the body itself gradually disappeared. But this kind of magic is not able to restore everything to its original state. It is able to heal the wounds and not be able to recover the equipment that is consumed. However, at this time, Li Fa''s brow furrowed slightly, because now she saw a very bad situation for her own two. The reason why this is said is actually for a reason. Because there are so many magicians in the other side, the storage of single-magic magic is definitely better than them. If you continue to fight a long-term battle, the hp value of Chiba will be cleared sooner or later. If this goes on, he will definitely lose. The brow is a little nervous, and it seems that in this case, the two of them are really in a very unfavorable situation. Even so, Chiba did not intend to give up at this time. Although the scars were scarred, but again, I stood up very tenaciously and shouted loudly. "what!!" "What exactly is this guy? In this case, is there such a powerful force?" At that time, the four knights responsible for the avant-garde were shaking their eyes. They saw the behavior of Chiba and felt very incredible. It was just a game. Why are you so desperate? This guy is very angry, and his eyes are quite serious..... A knight was afraid of his actions. "what!" Li Fa also felt a bit strange at this time. There is really no way to understand the behavior of Chiba. After all, this is just a game, even if it is lost here. Anyway, it will be reborn again, as long as you log in again, it will return to its original state. So Lifa simply won''t understand the current Chiba. "Everyone continues the magic attack, don''t stop, this guy is a close fighter, so this way can definitely take her, slowly subdued." At this time, the magicians responsible for the attack, once again chanting the spell, and several large meteorites began to fall from the air, once again hit the body of Chiba. His body was hit directly, rolled onto the ground, and the blood volume dropped a lot. The scar on the body has also increased a lot. In this case, it is quite disadvantageous for Chiba. "Reply!" Although Li Fa has magical power, in this case, she already feels that she is not able to see the magicians. And obviously I feel that the magical value in my body is getting less and less. Now if this situation continues, the battle will definitely fail. After the scar on the body of Chiba disappeared again, she used this sword to support her body, and stood up slowly and slowly. There was a fierce flash in her eyes, and she looked at everyone with horror. The expression is also quite serious, as if it is to erupt. This expression of Chiba is a shock to the knights in front of them. Those guys have never seen this expression. After all, this is just a game. It doesn''t have to be that serious. "Forget it, Chiba..." "We can''t beat them like this. It''s a big deal to re-login to the game, but it''s just around for a dozen hours. I will definitely arrive at the world tree again." Li Fa really can''t bear to watch it, although this is just a game, but this is repeatedly used by people, magic and rock. . Chapter 668： : Magic property magic This person is looking at the pain. Li Fa suddenly suddenly came out with her hands at this time. She took a step forward and began to persuade Chiba to come. But Chiba, this guy, has no intention of doing this at all. "It is absolutely impossible. There is no such thing as death in my partner. As long as I am there, I will never let my companion die!" "no way!!" After Chiba heard the words of Li Fa, the heart seemed to be lit, and the fuse was the same. Because of the things that she experienced in the sword **** domain, she has been thoroughly fed up. Fortunately, this girl used to die like this. It is because of her own intentions that she has hidden her own level of strength. Dont let her disappear from the world, so it has become a pain in Chibas heart. . Since then, I have also vowed in my heart that I will never let this happen again. Absolutely not! ! Chiba once again with the arrows in his hand, and has exhausted 14 unbearable bodies. There was a serious expression in his eyes, and he was very serious, and his eyes were firm. It was like not reaching the goal and never giving up. "what!" Chiba once again flew the sword in his hand and rushed to these guys, and at this time he was not the same as the attack method, and directly entered the sword into the gap of the shield. "What exactly is this guy?" Chibas hand was placed directly into the gap of the shield and was intended to be removed. "Ah!!" shouted loudly in the corner of his mouth, and Chiba was completely different at this time. It is because of this kind of comparison, he feels that the crazy moves of these knights, including the magicians behind, are all shocked, and the body trembles slightly. But these guys quickly reacted. Because in this case, you must keep your own calm, otherwise it will easily suffer. "How many of you can still do something there and release the magic!" "understood!" It was at this time that the magicians began to cast the magic, but this time Chiba learned, and she quickly evaded, and the attacks of these magicians did not cause any harm to him. "Dad, you should probably use the magic of magical attributes." Suddenly, this time, I suddenly remembered her voice and said to my father. In this case, if you want to solve everyone in front of you, you may only be able to change the way you fight. What the Shadow Fairy is best at is the magic of this magical property. Although this magic has changed its appearance, its essence will not change, but the scope of this attack and the attacking moves are changed. "I know!" That is to say, after listening to the suggestion of the small knot, Chiba ran to Lifa and he quickly took a few steps. I jumped to the side of Tonggu Zhiye, and said to her very anxiously, with a serious look. "Next, please, please..." After saying this, Chiba waved the sword in his hand and rushed up again. The little knot was suddenly left here. She came to Li Fas side and said quickly. "If you can, I hope that you can release all your magic must, to withstand the next magic attack." The small knot is very serious, and it has a pleading taste. Lifa feels a bit strange, because even if he runs out of all magical power, blocking the next magic attack, what can change! But even so, the small knot is still very praying, and her eyes deeply touched Lifa at this time. The praying eyes will never have any problems. "I know!" The small knot made a gesture of both hands. Although Li Fas heart is somewhat difficult to explain, she also has a trace of doubts. However, since it is a request for a small knot, I must think of all the magic to resist the next attack. It was at this time, at the same time, the opposite magicians began to swear in the mouth and cursed, and after these guys finished the spell, those magic attacks rushed over. A few large stones burned and the red light that illuminates the surroundings. There is even a burning meaning! And at this time, is Lifa girl going to use the real thing? She used all her magical powers on this, defensive magic. At this time, Li Fa saw that Chiba actually began to move in the mouth, he is going to use magic, and the most important thing is that this guy seems to use a magical magic. If Li Fa did not remember correctly, this type of magic only changed her physical condition. It''s like changing one, fighting the same way, there is no strong 957 power. "In short, no matter what, first, fight this magic again." Lifa quickly stunned the spell in his mouth and concentrated all the magic here, then his hand began to wave gently toward the front, something like white light quickly came to Chiba And wrap it tightly. An energy hood is formed, which is built from magic. After Li Fa used this skill, all the magic in her body has been consumed, so basically there is no fighting power. If Chiba reappears, then there is no way to recover it. At this time, Lifa can basically say that he has everything in his hands on the boy''s body. If he lost the battle, he could basically say that there was no drama. At that time, the few magicians flashed a trace of surprise in their eyes. I did not expect that this attack did not cause any harm to Chiba. The main thing is to thank Li Fa, her magic completely resisted those magic meteorites. It is because of the protection of Lifa that he succeeded in letting Chiba finish his own spell. . Chapter 669： : Horn monster [five more] "Shake!" "What is it all about?" At this time, not only the few magicians, but even Li Fa, watching the monster in front of the eyes, there was a trace of surprise. Is this monster a legendary... "Is this guy really a Kirito?" Li Fa still feels a little deceptive, this monster is a bit similar to a cow. But I am not a special image. The main thing is that his head has a pair of huge sharp corners. His breathing is still able to exude a heat, which is very doubtful. And these are not the focus, the most important thing is this guy. Quite angry, his growl echoed in this place. Hey! ! ! "Go, Dad!!" At this time, the little knotted clothes stood on the shoulders of Lifa and shouted loudly. This expression flashed a smile and was very happy. And Chiba started the attack at this time. He suddenly ran wildly, because now he has a monster body, so many skills have changed during the battle. Because I lost my sword in my hand, I can only use my claws to fight in this situation. He killed a guy directly in one paw, but the team fell into fear, and three of the knights took a few steps back. As the saying goes, it is easiest to make this group of people unstable. One of the magicians hastened to stabilize the mood. Perhaps she is the mastermind of this action, probably the boss of these songs! The expression was a little nervous but still said loudly. "You guys, don''t mess around at this time, how did he change his attack method, as long as you keep the formation, there must be no problem..." Keeping the formation is quite simple, but it can be said that it is quite difficult to do. Not everyone can stay calm in this situation. Of course, this is just a game, but in this game, there is a thing called death penalty, and many players will be afraid of this death penalty. Because it will drop a lot of experience coins and equipment. This is a situation that everyone does not want to see. And these guys found that this enemy is very different, don''t know why? He is very crazy, not like treating a game at all. The three knights also swallowed each other at this time, and felt incredible. But more is afraid, I don''t know how to express it. "Ah!!" And the guy in Chiba didn''t give them any room to think. At this time, suddenly raising his claws and leaping, he came to the center of this group of guys. The tail swept away and directly let the two knights turn into nothingness. In the dance of the fairy, the players inside are not dead, leaving a kind of flame-like group. thing. It looks like a soul, just a burning one. In fact, this is what you can choose to resurrect again. If you use some of the resurrection of the in-situ remedy, you will be able to resurrect it immediately, and you will escape the death penalty. "Hey!" As the saying goes, the chaos is basically chaos. Among these guys, there is basically no strong combat power. They have the advantage of relying on this kind of combat. However, if this type of combat is defeated, it will form a loose sand. "Monster!" At this time, one of the players shouted loudly. "This guy is a monster!" But even so, Chiba has no plans to let anyone here escape. The tail swept away this time, and directly killed one person. The most important thing is that at this time, Chiba actually went straight, biting off a guy''s body with his own mouth. There is no one at all in front of this monster that can control it. Its like being violent, and the way he fights is fundamentally not something that ordinary people can resist. So it has formed the situation now. "I still want to run away?" At this time, Chiba also blamed my heart for being too loud and shouting here to do unilateral killings. The reason why he wants to do this is because this guy has become a monster and is no longer under the control of his body. ". Ah, help, I don''t want to be punished by death." The death penalty of the goblin dance can be said to be very serious, not only will drop a lot of gold coins, the most important thing is to lose experience. There is absolutely no way to control it. At this time, this squad has been completely framed. The most incredible thing is that Li Fa, she can''t believe her eyes, and she will see the scene in front of her. "Hey!" "Dad, it''s beautiful!" "You really did too beautiful." At this time, Chiba suddenly ran towards the captain of the squad. After seeing the monster of Chiba, the captain quickly jumped into the river. You guy, but I dont know, there is a fierce beast in the river that was eaten by the moment when he jumped. Only a burning flame was left. () Then these guys have only one live left, but Chiba has no intention of letting anyone go in the periphery. He is going to kill it again. But at this time, Lifa suddenly called out loud. "Chiba, remember to leave a living mouth, this guy must leave me, I have something to ask him." Li Fa''s voice reached the ears of Chiba, perhaps because he listened to it, so at this time Chiba stopped. The claw that was going to tear it, suddenly grabbed him. "This guy is still useful for staying. I have something to ask him." Lifa rushed over at this time. She came to Chiba and the guy. It was at this time that Chibas body slowly returned to its original state. . Chapter 670： : staying up late After all, this is a magical thing, there is a certain time limit. Especially like Chiba, it is still a magic beginner. The time he can keep himself to keep this monster is very short, basically it can be said that it will not exceed five minutes. It is even possible to release the monster at any time during the battle. For a swordsman like him, magic is really something that people can''t understand. The reason why Lifa wants to leave this guy is because of the little news she is going to know from this guy. Because just before, she inadvertently accepted the mail of Reagan, this guy said such things in the mail, so that they have to pay attention. There is no way for them to be able to care about these things. Especially in the night, this girl, but her best friend, also belongs to the wind and the fairy. "You give me a honest answer, is that the guy who betrayed us, the wind goblin family, is he sending you to chase us?" Lifa''s expression can be said to be quite angry. She asked this man in front of 367. And this man, but his face is indifferent, he is going to die. But it is also true. After all, this is just a game of your own life and will not be seriously harmed. You can''t do anything to sell your companion. So at this time, Li Fa, you have no way to take him, as long as this guy does not say. Even if you threaten him, there is no use. "Don''t you be afraid of death punishment. Now your life is in my hands. If I can cooperate with me, maybe I can let you go." "But you guy, if you choose to refuse, then don''t blame me for being rude to you." Lifa said simply, the reason why she said this is actually a reason. Because of the dance of the goblin, many people are afraid of this death penalty, and have destroyed a lot of equipment, so it is impossible to draw. But the man in front of him has nothing to do with it, acknowledging that he has recently sold all the equipment in the warehouse. And in order to strengthen his magical attributes, the money on his body has been used almost, so even if he suffers the death penalty, he will not lose much. At this time, he doesn''t care anyway, break the cans! And for such a guy. Li Fa really has no way to deal with it, and there is a trace of anger in her expression. When I was about to prepare to dispose of this guy, Chiba suddenly stood up at this time, and leaned beside him, with one hand on his shoulder, and said with a smile. "I said that we can make a deal, not necessarily. You see that when we were fighting, I got so many gold coins and equipment." At this time, Chiba opened his own game interface, and the man was asked to see the gold coins he had obtained in this battle and the various personal equipment. This is a fairly thick gold coin. The most important thing is that there are all kinds of equipment. Although there is no experience value, it is enough to confuse the man. And Chiba also knows that this guy is a magician magician most lacking money. "What do you think? If you can tell us the whole plan, all the gold coins that go home will be transferred to your account." ...... This guy in Chiba, naked is to confuse this guy. And (bebe) and looks like this trick is very useful, it is obvious that this man has a little movement in his heart, he thinks this thing is a bit reliable. Anyway, I have been short of money recently, but I am able to get this little money and can really buy some better equipment. I am now repairing it. But sometimes this person is easily confused by money or betray a friend. The magician man said gently to Chiba, you must count these words! Also at this time, Chiba patted the shoulder of the magician man and assured him that he would never lie. "And I don''t miss this money, right?" awkward Lifa saw that the man had promised the condition of Chiba, and there was a trace of disdain in the corner of his mouth. "Some of these boys sometimes don''t know how to cover up their behavior. Actually, in such a situation, it is really naked and unconcealed." Lifa and Xiaojie, the two guys, have the same idea in mind at this time. I feel that this guy in Chiba sometimes has some real feelings, which makes people feel helpless. Therefore, under the lure of money, and the confusing of various equipment. The magician seems to agree with Chiba''s request, and Chiba will become like this, and it is very simple. "Actually, we did come from that guy because you had offended him at that time, so we were just hired to teach you." At this time, the magician faintly said everything about the long-term, like the one that was guessed overnight, they were just hired. After asking this question, the most important thing is finally to say it. The magician man continued. "Somewhere in the southeast, the Wind Fairy will sign an agreement with the Cat Fairy, but the Fire Monster will take a team with money to destroy the plan at this time." In this matchup, there is a very strong guy, but he has the magic sword Gula, the legend is this guy, there is basically no opponent in the world. The skill that is best at is sword skills. "I know, thank you very much. Since I promise you something, I will definitely do it. So you don''t have to worry about these coins and equipment, I will transfer it to you right away." Chiba simply said such a sentence, since he once said that it must fulfill the promise, this is the most basic principle of his life. Really? The magicians mans mouth showed a smile. . Chapter 671： :change plan He was glad that he had been left behind by this guy and got a lot of gold coins. At this time, two people solved this matter. I only plan to go to the next location. The plan of the two people is to go to the world tree today. But at zero o''clock today, there have been some special things that have caused two people to go to the meeting place now, and they must stop this thing. In any case, Li Fa does not want the group of people who are enchanted by fire to come here to make trouble, because the girl who is going to the night is her best friend, and she cant see her like this, hurting. "Lif, we are now changing our journey." Chiba said very seriously at this time, and a smile appeared in the corner of her mouth. She looked at Lifa and showed a very standard smile and comforted her. "The thing going to the world tree is temporarily relieved. It seems that this thing is even more tricky." This sentence is indeed not wrong. Chiba is actually a special person who doesn''t care about things, but sometimes it depends on people. The most important thing is why he went here this time. In fact, he also has his own. purpose. His purpose is simple, when he was talking. Lifa once said this to him and explained. To successfully reach the world tree, if there is no army, it is basically impossible. Because it is impossible to reach the top by flying alone. The only way to use it is to break through the final mission, kill all the monsters in that college, and perhaps reach the world tree. But this ultimate mission is not something you can accomplish if you want to complete it. The difficulty of the Raiders can be said to be quite large, because the game of Fairy Dance has only been opened for a year, so no one can wear it there. Although there are a lot of brave adventure games, the players go to the customs alone, but they all end in failure. Because they slowly understood this task, it is quite irregular, but it is very powerful. Why do you say that? Although these guys are not strong enough, they come together to form a huge group. Enough to crush everything. People feel endless despair. So to successfully reach the world tree, the first thing is to get the support of the army, so that they can help them block those monsters. Because of the power of one person, there is simply no way to break through the containment of these guys, and they will become more and more powerful. Its just too incredible. "thank you." So at this time, the two people reached a consensus, must first destroy this level of the meeting, and catch his normal development, must be rushed to the fire monsters before the arrival of the group of guys? Otherwise, everything has no meaning. At this time, two people rushed to this side and came to a place. Chiba and Lifa are running fast in this damp place. It is like being inside a cave, but it is very wide, and there are golden lights in the lake. The most important thing is that the surroundings are like colorful, and it feels very beautiful. When Lifa ran and ran, she suddenly asked Chiba at this time. "Although I don''t know what you are doing, but what I want to ask is, why did you become like that when you just did?" After Li Fa finished this sentence, Chiba immediately stopped. "That is because among my partners, I will never let her die so easily." At this time, the two stopped and started talking, but Lifa felt a little strange. After all, this is just a game time, not at all. Li Fa said that there is nothing wrong, she has not experienced the sword **** domain after all. Therefore, this girl will not understand at all, what will people become when they die? If in this illusory world, after killing people, people will die. That will turn into another completely different look. Chiba learned this deeply, so he said that he would say that at this time. Asking for flowers "It''s just a game, even if it''s dead, it will be born again." Lifa said faintly, she did not know what she said was right. In short, her expression was slightly embarrassing. Perhaps it is like Lifa said, this game world is indeed full of all kinds of hypocrisy. But this guy in Chiba still unanimously wants to implement his philosophy. Without this, she will never make any concessions. "As long as there is this small team I exist, I will not let my companions die!" "Although I know this is just a game, but because this game taught me a truth, even if it is a game, we must treat every thing seriously, and definitely can''t give up easily." ................... At this time, Chiba had a trace of seriousness in his eyes. After Lifa saw it, he was still in the same place. I feel a little incredible. But really, Li Fa really feels that this guy is a very strange person. And when she was jealous of her from the first day, she had such an idea in her heart. Although this guy is very strange, he has always attracted his own attention, especially the words he said, always infected with himself. Let your heart touch again and again. It was at this time that Chiba didn''t notice his behavior. He smiled very embarrassedly and licked his head. "That''s very sorry, I am talking about this kind of big story here." It should be extremely embarrassing, but Chiba did not say much at this time. Li Fa still shook her head quickly, indicating Chiba, there is no need at all. "It''s ok, I know." Li Fa thought carefully in his heart. After hearing the words of Chiba, he did say that there are some truths. Fans are still facing many difficulties in the game world or in life. And when the difficulties come, it is necessary to look at yourself and make choices, if you choose to give up. . Chapter 672： : Games and reality That can basically be said that there is no hope, so at this time Li Fa also learned a truth, that is, in any difficult environment, we must persist and bravely fight. Only in this way will we meet the new dawn. When dawn comes, it is the day of dawn. "Then you have to do it now, we have not had much time left now, so we must hurry there." At this time, Chiba said very seriously that two people must feel the fire and goblin, and the army will inform the night before the arrival. Let them quickly evacuate that place. Otherwise, there will be a situation! And now two people wish you a long way to go to the meeting, and have to rush over, so at this time there is no extra for the "three five three", free time to stay here. There was a hint of surprise in the corner of the eye of Chiba, it seems that it is time to find some other way. "You must hold my hand tightly. Now we have to speed up the process." Ah? Li Fa is slightly incomprehensible at the moment. However, it was at this time that Chiba suddenly caught Lifa. I made her feel a bit shy, but more is very incredible. She can''t even understand what happened to the scene in front of me. "Ah,..." The guy''s hand is not very strong, it can be said to be a bit gentle, but it feels a bit strange to be caught by himself. But in the next moment, Lifa suddenly felt like she was on a thief boat, and she began to regret it. The body of Chibas body suddenly increased many times, especially the speed of this guys running, even faster than the monsters here. He sent you directly to Lifa and pulled it up. Its exactly like dragging it. Li Fa''s entire body floated in the air like this, and she even couldn''t believe it. And I felt very scared, and the screams screamed, that is, at this time Lifa suddenly saw the monsters in front. I reminded Chiba that the pile of monsters that appeared in front of them were only relatively low-level, and basically it can be said that there is no fighting power, plus the speed of Chiba. It can even be said that it can go straight around and will not cause any little friction with them. "Oops, its awful, were going to hit it now." Li Fa was screaming because she often suddenly, and she was a little overwhelmed. I don''t know how to do it better. I look at these monsters, and I am getting closer and closer to myself. I feel a little incredible. Even at this time, Lifas eyes have closed slightly. All have been prepared, but the next scene. It never happened, but it really made people feel very strange. "?" Because the speed of Chiba is really too fast, so I said that it directly penetrated the past from the bodies of these monsters. "It''s sunshine"! When Chiba took Lifa''s hand and ran here, suddenly there was a light in front of the two. At this time, Chiba had a glimmer of joy in her heart. It seems that two of them have arrived at the exit. "It is really an export!" At this time, you can basically say that the two people rushed out of the hole at the same time, and then opened their own wings as a fairy of the wind, soaring in the sky. It was at this time that you suddenly asked and inquired about the map. Where is our location? And how far is this meeting? These things must be clarified in the first time, otherwise, the time left for the two people is not much. And it is. At this time, both people can say that they seem quite helpless. Lifa quickly opened the map. He looked at the navigation and found the location of the conference. It was about two minutes from now. It was about twenty minutes. Therefore, two people must let their wings rest once in the middle. These are not the key points. The point is that its location is located in the southeast direction. The distance between the two people was slightly higher. At this time, the brows of the night suddenly wrinkled because he saw a group of objects that were slightly less irritating..... The group of guys in the country of Fire actually arrived here. The demon of fire, that is, the few guys that Chiba landed on this game on the first day, they are all heavy weapon players. Both the attack and the defense have achieved the perfect state. Basically it can be said to be the strongest race in this game world. And the equipment of these guys is very uniform, it can be said that they are quite united, and every time they have something, they are all coming out. Therefore, the cohesion is not as strong as the general, just like a huge army. Behind them, they all have a strange wing, so they will become like this, because they are not leprechauns. It belongs to human beings, and there is no ear with a fairy like Lifa. In fact, this is not the focus, the most important thing is the guys in front of these eyes. The current itinerary has exceeded Chiba, and Lifa. This means that these guys will definitely arrive at the center of the meeting before themselves. If this is the case, then you must speed up the progress. I have sent a lot of people to the fire monsters. The most important thing is that their deputy generals, that is, the two masters, actually came to 1.9. At the same time, on the other hand, when this meeting is about to be signed. Looking back at the night, she suddenly looked up and saw the scene that made her very surprised. There were so many fire fairies rushing here. And this kind of thing can be guessed that this group of guys is definitely coming to this meeting, but no matter what their purpose is, no one can guess. Probably to break the alliance''s plan? You said that because of this situation, Chiba must also have a foot in this matter? And the reason why he does this is entirely for personal purposes. Back to the night is the boss of the wind leprechaun, in this game world, it has all the resources and power of one side. . Chapter 673： : Fire Leprechaun Strikes And the main thing is that the golem of this property will use some magic, so it is still quite a lot of members. Wearing a blue dress similar to cheongsam, you often hold a fan in the things you care about, the most important thing is that it looks good, and xiong didn''t expect it before. At this time, her brows were slightly upturned. Because these things are a little too sudden, is it that my plan is leaked? This thing should not happen. But in front of this scene, how to explain it. This is indeed a question worthy of people and in-depth thinking. As for the cat leprechaun, their queen is a loli, and the appearance of the drop is like a cat, with a tail behind it, which is the source of the cat leprechaun. No matter how all aspects of the system are imitated very perfect. Whether it is in appearance or in its beauty, it can basically be said that it has been done to the fullest. However, there is still a little difference between this real society and the game world. Although it is said that they can touch each other, the amount of 14 received information is not very comprehensive. In other words, it is not as true as in the three yuan. Even in this completely stealthy state of technology. There is also a slight difference. "Looking up to the night, what should I do next?" At this time, the Lolita cat is a little embarrassed. For this matter, she absolutely dared to buy a ticket in her heart, and had nothing to do with her. It would never be a leak of news. And the intersection of this little loli in the night is quite good, so for both of you, rest assured that each other, in other words, there are absolutely other people in the ghost. This is currently no way to find this person. I didn''t expect that there are so many people who have come to the fire monster. It seems that there is absolutely no way to continue this meeting today. The person of the fire of the goblin, a few players ironically intend to wait for you to spoil. However, when the two people felt very helpless, the top of the sky suddenly fell down with something, as if it were a meteorite. There was a deep pit in it. A high level of dust was raised around, waiting for a piece of dust, after completely calming down. In front of everyone there was a man dressed in black, and it seemed that it should be a dark attribute. Dark fairy? Why is this guy appearing here, and everyone is immediately confused and even puzzled. She doesn''t seem to have a strong side, and this guy doesn''t have a match, a shield that can defend, and a long sword behind him. What is the use of the sword? Looks quite garbage. "I want to talk to your commander!" At this time, Chiba said very arrogantly that he must see the commanders of this group of guys. It is also the legendary guy who can use the magic sword. This guy''s reputation can be great. If there is no ordinary person, no one can get it. After hearing the voice, the commander quickly opened the crowd and came to the outermost. "I am the commander here. What do you teach and who is this guy?" The commander is a little bit bigger, the main thing is that this guy doesn''t wear any armor. Perhaps it is because he is so strong that he does not need such things at all, and this may not be possible. "Who is this guy you are?" At this time, Chiba was also in a hurry, suddenly said a lie, a man who was prepared to fool everyone, he claimed to be the alliance ambassador sent by the dark fairy. So in these places must be protected. "You said that you are the league ambassador of Shadow Fairy?" At this time, the commander obviously had some doubts about this, what the guy said. "You said that you are an ambassador. Since you are a master, then why are there not one or two guards around you?" At this time, Chiba began to find such a pile of reasons, and then went to the past. Put this thing down. "That''s because I just happened to be passing by here. Maybe the resources here are based on all the words and deeds you just made. I have to stand up and protect them." "Humph!" At this time, the commander of the fire monster did not even say a word. However, he believes that this guy must come over and swindle. "How come you still don''t believe what I said?" The commander was a little angry and then said to the man. "When you can resist my attack for thirty seconds, then I believe that you are the league ambassador of the Shadow Fairy." After listening to this sentence, Chiba immediately chose to fight. If you want to believe in yourself, the strength must be in front of you. Otherwise, what do people believe in 597? So at this time, this guy in Chiba suddenly stood up. The two people are like each other, standing in the sky and looking at each other, no one has to do it first. "What is this all about!" When I heard the guy in front of me, when I said that I was an ambassador of the league, I felt a deep feeling in my eyes. Because I have never received any news, the Shadow Fairy wants to cooperate with myself. "Can you explain this to me? Lifa." "Missing the night, it may be a bit long for this thing to say, but I want to tell you, now the fate of all of us depends on this guy." Lifa glanced at the back. I think this guy is actually quite reliable. "So for this matter, we still choose to believe him for the time being. It is the best way to watch it change here." Lifa said this faintly. In fact, she said nothing wrong, the fate of these guys in front of him is in his hands. At this time, Chiba looked at this guy''s eyes with a sly look. Two people are looking at each other''s strength at the same time. . Chapter 674： : strange magic sword However, knowing that it will be closed at this time, but suddenly took out a weapon, the emergence of this weapon for everyone, first encountered surprise. "This sword is a magic sword!" At this time of the night, there was a hint of surprise in the eyes. She is not optimistic about the guy who calls himself the league ambassador. After all, this person in front of him is the legendary general. This guys record can be said to be always, very good. In fact, these are not the most important. The most important thing is that this guy not only has a magic sword, but in the legend, this guy is a regular victory general, no one can defeat him. Because he is the second master of the fire, there is a brother on it, his brother is even more powerful, and the two are brothers, both in the game world and in the real world. "If this is the case, then let''s get started!" Chiba also used his skills without saying anything, and quickly rushed up under the influence of wings. But there is also a scene that everyone has not thought of when it is done. "Get it!" Chiba thought so secretly at this time, but what happened next made him feel very strange, that is, his own sword, actually penetrated the past. His sword actually should have this special power. It really makes people feel incredible. At this time, Chiba launched a sword skill, but what he did not think of was his own skills, so he penetrated the past from there. Its just too human to believe this fact. "how is this possible!!" "What did you guys do just now?" Chiba suddenly felt a little unbelievable in her heart, because just now, this guy''s sword directly penetrated himself. And it has been crossed. "I didn''t do anything at all." Indeed, this magic sword has this power, it can not only be materialized. And it can play other roles. In this case, Chiba has significantly reduced the hp value, but he did not give up, but was entangled with his jiu. "I think 30 seconds have arrived! You guys should also admit it!" However, at this time, he heard Chiba say this, and immediately felt a smile in his heart. "This thing is not too happy too soon!" "I know the bottom of your guy." "And now I have changed my mind, I think its even more fun to kill you." This guy actually has so many people, talking is not a word, it really makes Chiba feel very shocked. "I will definitely let you leave here painfully." At this time, Chiba was in the corner of his mouth as if he was moving. Flying the sword in his own hands again, Chiba was close to this guy at this time. If you say that you want to fight close to me, perhaps this guy in Chiba will take a big advantage. But not necessarily, this guy in front of you has his own fighting skills, which can basically be said to be comparable, but the two people are quite different in the equipment. Chibas chances of winning this guy should be less. "what!" "There is a direct penetration of the past!" Chiba is also a little surprised at this time. No matter how he attacks him, he can always penetrate his own weapons, and cause harm to himself. If he goes on like this, he will be in a completely passive state. "You guy" At this time of the night, the brow was also wrinkled tightly. He looked at the battle above the sky. I think it''s incredible. You said that two people are similar in combat skills. But it is clear that Chiba equipment is falling behind. However, at this time, Chiba suddenly released a black smoke bomb in the sky. Let it fall into the dark. Tomorrow is at this time, Chiba suddenly thought of a skill that can solve this fighting style, that is, the second knife flow, he can only use this way to be able to defeat it. Among the black smoke, Chiba suddenly came to Lifa''s side. "Take me the weapon in your hand." And, with ease, took the sword around her waist. "Ah?" At this time, Lifa felt that his pi shares seemed to be touched by someone. However, she still heard the voice of this person. This time she will never make a mistake. It is Chiba, but this guy is following the knife at his waist. She is not sure what she is for. ". You guy is planning to delay the time, this kind of carving skills can help me?" At this time, the commander suddenly waved the magic sword in his hand and spread the black smoke. "You guys, don''t you hide where you are going?" It was at this time, in the following cat demon, the players, but suddenly began to talk about it, and said one by one. "This guy, it won''t be to escape!" "I think there is such a possibility, otherwise why is he not here now?" Why should we begin to criticize at this time. However, there is a girl who still believes in his heart that he will never escape. She believes in him. "Impossible, Chiba is definitely not the kind of person. You must not say here (Li Li) that he will never abandon his companions." Li Fas reason is so determined, because in the days when there were thousands of leaves, she was deeply attracted by the character of this guy. Even every sentence he said can infect himself. "As long as I live in this world, I will not let my partner die easily!" This sentence has been imprinted in Li Fas mind and has not been erased for a long time. This is why she has always believed in her heart that Chiba will not escape. Although there are some ups and downs in her heart, she absolutely believes in this Chiba. "Impossible, this guy will never look like you think, he is not a coward." These cat demons, after seeing Lifas resoluteness, no longer say anything more, and quickly closed their own zuiba. . Chapter 675： : Intense duel "Tongren Jun!" Li Fa was at this time, her lips biting tightly. In fact, in this game world, many people do not believe him, but they will definitely believe. "Tongren Jun, I will not choose to escape at this time." Li Fa refuted these cat demons at this time. "If it is Kirito, he will not." In the days of getting along these days, Li Fa is convinced of this matter. And after the few cat demons heard Lifa say this, they immediately closed their mouths. Stop talking. "Is it going to delay me? It doesn''t have any effect at all." At this time, the fire fairy, waving a fierce sword in his hand, blew the smoke here. "what!!" At this time, just after the smog disappeared, on the sky above this territory, Chiba shouted loudly and the sun shone. At this time, the man below did not respond. When he slowly raised his head, the two swords of Chiba had already been pushed onto his body. And already got deep into it. "Ah, I said that I will definitely let you cry from here." Chibas expression was extremely embarrassing, and his crazy 413 shouted loudly. And at this time used the second knife flow skill, this move is that he inherited the sword **** domain. "how is this possible!" The mans expression was a little surprised, because the guy in front of him was not that powerful at all. His ranks look low, and there are no defensive weapons, but at this time they can, hurt themselves. The two swords in the hands of Chiba were directly inserted into his body and directly penetrated. But this is not over yet. Chiba immediately turned her body at this time, and pulled the two knives out of her body again. In a moment, the man''s hp fell, and the yellow place. "what!" Chiba has a lot of continuous skills, he used to use this trick to deal with the blue demon, but it is still particularly useful. "How is it possible!" Even if his body was cut, the man still didn''t quite believe it. Because this guy is not very strong. Especially when he said that he was, the shadow (b) fairy ambassador did not bring, guarding, it would make him have a doubt. How does this guy seem to be lying? "Go to hell!" The movements in the hands are very fast, basically one knife and one knife, the skills can basically reach more than a dozen consecutive slashes. Under this speedy attack, the man did not have any chance to resist. Even if he has a magic sword-level treasure in his hand, it can''t play any role under this kind of rapid attack. Only the part that has been attacked can now say that there is no room for resistance at all. "I must beat you!" At this time, all the people looked at this scene, and they were a little worried. Why did he fail as a regular victory general? Especially in such a place, it is completely impossible. In his hand, he has a monster with a sword level, and basically can be said to be the one with the strongest fighting power in this goblin dance. And Chiba chooses to fight with it, and at this time is ready to defeat it. "how is this possible!" Perhaps in this world, there are all kinds of impossibility, but if you believe it, you may not be able to achieve it, just like the current Chiba. He came out of the heap of the death game of the sword **** domain, so in the dance of the goblin, for any battle, he is determined to die. "what!" At this time, at this time, the angry shouted, the two swords in his hands quickly danced, and formed a kind of thing similar to the aperture, dazzling. This extremely fast attack method made everyone in the room have a sigh of relief and felt incredible. The player with the magic sword was suddenly attacked by Chiba at this time, and the whole was suppressed. There isnt even a chance to move a little. Chiba continued to be angry like this, and directly hit his body with a sword, so that there is no way to move. "Ah" With this last blow, the man''s body was like this, flying out, hitting the ground and smashing a big pit. This is the game world, so when the body is cut, there is no such thing as blood, just some things that are simulated by data. After all, it is a game. It is too **** to be able to do it. So the picture that Chiba saw was his, and the body was cut directly into two halves, but the blood did not flow out. The moment the body was hit, there was a long flame tail behind it. Even this tail can burn everything around. With the end of the battle between two people, the final result of this battle has finally been won. At this time, everyone who was shocked was shut up and did not speak. They even feel a little scary, how can it become like this in this place. The air around it seems to be solidified, and everyone feels incredible at this time. As a goblin of fire, he always wins the general, and how to have a magic sword may fail. "Beautiful, this battle is really beautiful." The night-breaking first broke the silence, she stretched out her hand and opened the fan. Excited to say, it seems that this battle is quite exciting, watching this group of guys have to lose more than one. After defeating this guy in the past, he stood on the sky like that. Holding two knives in his hand, his expression is particularly light. A pair of wings are shaking slightly. "Tongren Jun!" And at this time, Li Fa is now the boy''s figure, the corner of his eyes is full of admiration, perhaps because of this figure, once again deeply attracted her. "It is indeed that we have failed. For this battle, our fire monster has lost this battle. This guy is really strong, so we surrender!". Chapter 676： : The King of Fire Fairy Although the fire monster is very powerful, their organization is very strong, and they see their bosses are defeated, so they are prepared to surrender. But today is not just the player of this group of fire monsters, or other, at this time I saw a very beautiful battle. Its just a bright spot. "This is really a very beautiful battle." Back to the night may be quite exciting at this time, not only this guy but also the cat demon neighbor girl next to him, a little loli at this time, is also very ~ happy. After all, this man in black clothes saved her. "Tongren Jun, great." I don''t know what it is. Li Fa at this time, her eyes actually slowly shed tears. During the few days of getting along, Li Fa felt that the boy was very attractive to her. The recent mood, I don''t know what is going on, every time I stay with Chiba, her heart beats very fast. Its just a bit shy. Looking at the back of Chiba, Lifa was completely attracted to the boy today. At this time, for the signing of the meeting, but the new one stopped first, the fire fairy was also defeated because of the leader, so temporarily chose to surrender. But this group of guys will not intend to leave. Time really is not as simple as Chiba thought. At this time, the man has no hp value, so it becomes something similar to a fireball. The existence of this thing is time-limited and generally takes about four minutes. He will disappear completely, it is like the human soul, but in the dance of the fairy, it is not called the soul. It is called the returning soul. This group of flames fluttered like that. At this time, the money rushed down. He came to the side of this thing. It is estimated that this thing is the soul of the general. "You will restore it!" After all, in the game of Fairy Dance, if you don''t recover it for a long time. It is very likely that the death time will be too much, in which case the game system will be punished for death. It will consume a lot of gold coin experience and a variety of equipment. But for this general, it should not fall a lot. Because players like him, basically can say that many trophies have been bound, plus the level and various powers are relatively high. So only a small amount of gold coins will be dropped, and garbage equipment will be compared. "I know." At this time, she came to the side of the fireball at night, and then gently clicked on the fireball. Opened the game interface, and found the resurrection of this, fireball stuff, and then click the confirmation button, the fireball immediately changed. The general responded successfully at this time, and escaped, death punishment. "Although I don''t know if this guy is a big history of Shadow Fairy, this directly makes me doubt." The general player, after the recovery, he licked his neck and moved his wrist as if it were a special uncomfortable. Because he is rarely punished for death, basically he has few opponents after entering the game world of fairy dance, so this is generally not the case. No one can do any harm to him. For the first time, it was liked by others. It has actually become a state of the soul, and it does make people feel a little unbelievable. "But I believe that the battle between the two of us will definitely have a fight between life and death." At this time, the two people can basically say that a consensus has been reached. "That is a must!" At this time, you also showed a smile in the corner of his mouth, he said to the man in front of him. "But now, our fire demon is not exactly accurate, and we plan to fight against the three races." "And we don''t have that strength." Asking for flowers So this is the end of today''s event. Two people at this time, gently touched the fist, this level of magic sword, Chang Sheng General at this time led his men began to leave. "Victory!" The night is very happy at this time. For Chiba, this guy is like his own savior. "Young man, I see you seem to be alone? Do you want to join our guild at this time!" At this time, at the end of the night, I suddenly hugged the shoulders of Chiba and rubbed her own body towards Chiba, and Chiba felt it. The expression was a little embarrassing. I dont know how to be good. . "If you come over, I will give you the best treatment. The most important thing is that you see..." ........ The girl who went to the night, at this time, clarified the charm to use to lure Chiba to join. "Handsome guy, in fact, we cat demon family, but have the best treatment, if you join us, you will definitely want to enjoy generous resources." So now basically has formed such a situation. Whether it is for the night, or the lord of the cat demon, like a thousand-night, this highly capable guy can join his own guild will definitely become the union''s top fighting power. It will be of great help to your own guild. Therefore, for such a better talent, no matter which guild will rush to fight for it. The girl who went to the night seemed to be awkward. She actually used the technique of color temptation. "Well! Going back to the night!" At this time, the lord of the cat demon rushed over and hugged Chibas body without feeling shy. She held the body of Chiba tightly and said to him, opening up a variety of generous conditions and fulfilling all kinds of rich promises. Therefore, at this time, Chiba will see such feelings, and it is surrounded by two girls. It was at this time that Lifa seemed to have seen this scene too, and there was a hint of surprise in her expression. . Chapter 677： : alliance I felt very unpleasant in my heart, just like what I had been taken away. I saw two people feel very angry. "That one" Li Fa at this time, the expression rose very red, she seems to be going to say something, but there is no way to speak. "You guys!" Li Fa is still awkward and does not tell the truth of the matter. However, it seems that this has reached the limit of her patience. "What is it, Lifa?" At this time of the night, perhaps I found out that Lifa felt her guy, a bit strange. "That Kirito is my..." Li Fa may be because her heart is too nervous, or perhaps other reasons. At this time, she actually directly misunderstood "999" and said such a sentence that people can misunderstand. After Li Fa finished this sentence, she immediately regretted it. The expression became very red, just like eating an apple. She was a little shy and explained with a low head. "You actually misunderstood what I meant. I mean, Tong Renjun has already made an appointment with me..." Li Fa really wanted to find a place to get in at this time, and he actually said such a thing. Almost a misunderstanding, and after a quick explanation, Li Fa was very relieved and relieved. "Ok." It was at this time that the night and the little Loli of the cat family also cast a strange eye on Chiba, and it felt like this guy was really the same. So two people at this time want to know the exact answer. Chibas mouth smiled slightly and nodded. "Lifa said that there is nothing wrong with it. I did agree with her. I temporarily let him do my navigation and take me to the world tree." Chiba never tells lies. And these two guys obviously seem to be particularly helpless at this time. Now that things have become like this, what are the two people to say! So at this time, two people were extremely reluctant to slowly loosen the body of Chiba. After the end of the battle, the group of players of the Fire Monsters left the place with such a big swing. They seemed to be in a hurry when they left. The final year of the incident has already been drawn, and between the two races, an agreement was finally signed. However, at this time, the little Lolita of the cat demon family suddenly flashed a trace of doubt in her eyes. She glanced at Chiba, and some incredible said. "Is the sentence you just said, is it true? Are you really a league ambassador of Shadow Fairy?" The truth about this matter, whether it is Xiao Loli or the night, I especially want to know. However, at this time, Chiba was a smile at the corner of his mouth, and his hands were spread. Say to all of them. "This thing is definitely a fake. How can I be a league master of Shadow Fairy?" Therefore, after hearing the words of Chiba, the expressions of the three people showed a state of embarrassment, and the back was slightly numb. "This is really amazing." "All this, I didn''t expect it to be made up. This guy is really special and easy to mess." Li Fa, very understanding of Chiba''s character, so she knows. This guy sometimes can do something that is incomprehensible. The main thing is that he is very easy to mess around. . In this case, it is actually possible to scatter such a big lie. Its just too thought to be incredible. ...... The group was a little embarrassed at this time, they did not expect this guy to be like this, to take risks. But this is the same thing. "Oh!" At this time, you touched your head very embarrassedly. After about half an hour, the contract here was officially signed. Chiba suddenly remembered one thing, that is, he earned a lot of gold coins from the sword **** domain game, and did not disappear, transplanted into the game of fairy dance..... But at this time, the night suddenly remembered what he asked two people. "What is the difference between the two guys, why are you here?" Chiba just got ready to talk. Li Fa quickly said sideways and said to two people: "The reason we are here is because we are going to the world tree." world Tree? It is the dance of the fairy, the main building in this game, similar to the huge floating castle of the sword **** domain. This world is connected, and all the places can basically be said to be the main symbol of this game. And the world tree has an ultimate mission. It has been more than a year since it was opened, but no one can pass it. No matter how no one can cross the past from there, this barrier is particularly powerful. "how is this possible!" "If you want the world tree, there is no way for you two people to do it." Xiao Loli suddenly slammed her mouth and said that she did not say anything wrong. Even the strongest player in this game world, there is no way to break through the world tree with the power of one person. The monster inside is a person, the individual strength is not very strong, but the amount is exaggerated enough to make you have no way to go one step ahead. Basically, it can be said that there is a steady stream of new 2.7 monsters. This setting is the most incomprehensible thing in this game world. "Right, in fact, we have plans to go to the world tree together recently. We are already preparing for the preparations for this, but we have relatively few funds, so it will take some time." Little Loli said faintly, she really felt that this thing was a little unbelievable. "Oh, since I look like this, I suddenly think of one thing." At this time, Chiba looked at the remaining gold coins in his game interface. It seems that there are still a lot of them. Since these guys are going to plan for the world tree now, they may be able to help themselves with gold coins. . Chapter 678： : Cant be fancy "Well, if this is the case, then I have a lot of things here." Chiba faintly said such a sentence, then he opened his own interface, clicked to confirm that a lot of gold coins fell. The gold coins in the sky are not ordinary. It is a super silver coin that is exchanged with that kind of gold coin. One can afford a lot of money. The main thing is that there is a big bag full of such a full. Little Loli took over the big bag of gold coins at this time. He opened the inside and cut it, and gave him a sneak peek. There was a hint of surprise in the corner of his mouth. Some don''t quite believe the facts before them. "Looking up late, you have come to see!" After the little Loli said this, she ran over the night and she glanced inside. The same look is also a flash of surprise, to know that so many gold coins have been able to be rebuilt here, a big castle. At this time of the night, I asked Chiba, how many gold coins are really good for me? For Chiba, he doesn''t care about these game coins. As long as he can help the two guys, then these gold coins don''t know anything at all. "It''s okay, I can''t use these 14 things anyway." But in this case, then we are welcome. If you have such a large bag of gold coins, our plan to attack the world tree will be much ahead of schedule. These gold coins provided by Chiba will be used to buy weapons that will attack the world tree. Therefore, the funds have received a lot of support, then these players will buy me in a short period of time, enough to attack all the equipment of the world tree. "That''s really a big help, thank you very much." "Nothing, I just have a meager strength." Chiba is particularly modest at this time. The dance of the fairy, now the game time is close to the afternoon, this time, the surrounding sun may also be going down, the sky is very dim. For this kind of game world, it is quite successful in both appearance and weather. Let you be there. It was at this time that Chiba and Lifa planned to bid farewell to this group of people and rushed to the world tree. "I am very sorry, now we have to go." Chiba said this at a faint time. "It''s okay, we will meet again in a few days, as long as we buy enough equipment, we will definitely come to the world tree." The night is quite serious and very confident. Mainly because of the reason for this money, if there is no support for this gold coin, she will have no confidence in it. And if you prepare equipment in a short period of time, the price will rise at least a lot. Especially in the recent game, the price of metal is a bit higher. Not to mention the Raiders of the World Tree, it is necessary to have a lot of players together, so when collecting equipment, it will inevitably be a little troublesome. "Ok!" At this time, those players left the place like this, leaving only Chiba and Lifa. Li Fa was at this time, she stood behind Chiba. However, he did not say a word, so he looked at his body quietly. This back is very safe. It was at this time that I didnt know why, Lifa slowly approached behind Chiba at this time. She is walking step by step. When I came to Chiba, I saw that Chiba had no movements, and I was going to put my head on his shoulder gently, but at this time, the accident suddenly happened. "Dad, I have told you many times, you should not be so frustrated, or I will tell my mother." Haha! ! In fact, at this time, the most embarrassing situation for this sudden situation is Li Fa, she quickly moved her body away. It was really a small knot, and suddenly it was a big jump. But fortunately, I am very at ease. "father!" "what happened?" "At the time, those guys, when I was near you, I felt your heart beating very fast." The little smock appeared a little angry at this time, and flew out from Chiba''s pocket, and said to Chiba. This is an intention to ask him! "Oh!" But at this time, I was very embarrassed to scratch my head and made a correct explanation for my heartbeat behavior. "Knots, this kind of thing is definitely normal, boys are like this." "Ah, I really don''t want to take care of my father. I have told you many times, can''t hua heart." ...... call At this time, Lifa was like a little girl who was found to have made a mistake, but after seeing it was just a misunderstanding, the stone in her heart finally fell down and sighed heavily. "I thought" "Right, Lifa is now we have to hurry to leave this place in 297 hours, otherwise it will be too urgent." For the current Chiba, he always feels that time is getting less and less, and the most important thing is. If he doesn''t leave here again, then Asuna will stay on the world tree for more days, although he is not sure. But this matter, as long as you have your own eyes to determine. The ins and outs of the whole thing will be the truth. At the same time, in the world tree most overlooks the entire view of the dance of the goblin. The sun sets and looks the most beautiful from this angle. Especially at this height, there is also a Yuhua Garden designed in this place. Quite luxurious. When Xiangxiang, the self-proclaimed **** of the goblin, left the cage, today he inadvertently forgot to lock the door. And Asuna, you seem to have found the opportunity, she intends to escape from this place alone, she can no longer stand the **** here. But in her heart, she has always believed that a boy will definitely break through all barriers and come to her side, she is convinced. Kirito Jun! . Chapter 679： : huge bird cage [five more] That is to say, he once met a boy in the game world of the sword **** domain. Two people can basically say that they are playing special. In this cage, Asuna has felt that she has enough to be insulted by others every day. Xu Xiang is simply a shameless bastard. He actually forced his id system to be in this place. It is difficult to leave, but today may be an opportunity. At this time, Asuna said that when she left, she jumped out. Along the huge world tree vines, they quickly ran away, but Asuna did not know that in this world it is basically said that there is no connection with the world below. So without the authority of these managers, the following players simply can''t reach here. It is not the mission system that can trigger. But even in this case, Yuki Asahi has quickly left, she has escaped the so-called two-sided npc bound in this world. Then came to a very strange place, here is like, there are various things square, and the most important thing is that there are two npc guards here. As for the first time, Asuna was seeing such a building, what is going on inside. In fact, after the game of the Sword Art Online, there are many players who have nearly 300 players who have not successfully returned to the world. And their spirit has been tied to this, similar to the box of the magic box, it is the meaning of this group of guys, is being controlled by this game company, take them as an experiment. At this time, Asuna touched the Rubik''s Cube gently. However, there is a consciousness that is transmitted to her body. These are the pictures of memory, and they are the memories of those players in the sword **** domain. What the **** does this happen? That is, after the formation of these things, the alarm immediately rang, and the two npcs who were responsible for waiting here also noticed the existence of Asuna. These two npc guards are particularly strange, just like ʺ Lyme. Looks extremely ugly, even without eyes, only tentacles. But the two npc personality simulations are very powerful, basically it can be said that human language, but also their character, but also vividly imitated. The only downside was that the two guards seemed to be not particularly good at temper. When they found out that someone had broken into the room, they immediately searched. "Let me go there and check it out, remember, don''t miss any place." One of the slime said, it seems that the two guys are now very clear about the division of labor, and they are planning to search for it slowly. "Oh... I already feel that our work is particularly cumbersome, why do some people break into this place." The Lyme seems to be very painful. It should be that this guy is not particularly good at work, or that he does not pay the copied personality is like this. The other one was more positive, and his eyes were particularly sharp, carefully inspecting every move in the room. If the owner knows that he is lazy here, he will be given him and punish him. "I said you don''t want to get in that place, just give me a check." "It is impossible for someone to come here. You will be relieved. I doubt you must have heard it wrong." Although it is said that for the sentence he just said, it is a little bit of Slim''s belief that after this place has no authority, the average person does not have the power to come in. And those players, let alone, they won''t even arrive at the world tree. Because the ultimate mission of the world tree is a mystery. Then there will be more and more monsters on your face, basically it can be said that it will never be cleaned up. Can be used to enhance their own experience. "Forget it, I think it should be my illusion. There are really no players in this place who can get here. They don''t have permission." So at this time, the two slimes began their role as npcs to guard the tasks that have been maintained here. Everyday work is monotonous like this. "I said that you are serious about me. If the owner comes, then be sure, be careful that he will punish you." Even if it is an npc character, once the character is simulated, it will be so vivid. "I know, you can rest assured." After the Slim finished this sentence, he began to tour the surrounding area. He wants to identify these things and absorb them. The brains of the players left by these 300 or so sword gods are now wrapped in this memory crystal. And these two slime, working here, are to collect their data, then analyze it, and make these numbers to give to the township. The reason why Xuxiang wants to do this is to use this place as an experimental base, and these players are his little mice. ".There?" It was at this time that Yuki Asahi suddenly found the exit of this room, but she did not have permission. When I first came in, I secretly followed the two Slims, but now I dont have to be so simple if I want to go out. These two slime are not so irritating. Yuki Asahi knows that if he continues to stay in this place, it will be discovered sooner. Therefore, at this time, she must find a way to leave here, otherwise it will be caught by the two Slims. If it turns out to be like this, it is not very good. "what happened!" It was originally at this time that two slimemen had already planned to leave this place, but suddenly there was a little bit of movement, which aroused everyones attention. "Oops!" Yuki Asahi at this time inadvertently touched a thing on the table. It seems that the alarm was not caused by the system accident, but the real person broke into here. So at this time, two slimees immediately went to you, and began to slowly patrol around. "You go here first, I go there, you can remember to inform me if you find it." Chapter 680： : Research base "I know, you can rest assured that it seems that a small mouse has broken into our test base." At this time, Lyme has slowly moved closer to the place where Yuki Asahi is located, and it moves very slowly. Basically, it can be said that it does not emit any slight noise. So for the formation of Asuna, there is no way to hear his voice. It also causes you to not know where it is now. But in this case, I can''t look back, if I confirm the coordinates, it is easy to be discovered by this bad guy. Asuna suddenly held her mouth tightly, without any slight noise. And under the cover of these things, slowly moved. But Yuki Asuna knows that if I can''t leave this room myself, I will be caught by these two guys sooner or later. Being caught is only a matter of time. At this time, Asuna slowly retreated toward the back. He looked at the two slime 437 in front of him, and there was a hint of surprise in his expression. It seems that today''s matter is not very easy to solve. "You found out there, no, um, don''t let this little mouse know the secret here." A slime said with great vigilance, that is why there is a reason for saying this. The things that this place is closed are definitely not simple. The township has never let anyone step into this place, and sees that the room has various organs. There is also the highest level of authentication. Because things here can even be sinned if they are discovered by humans or other officials. So the protection measures for this place are the most rigorous, basically it can be said that no one can set foot here. This leprechaun dance game has been in service for more than a year, and this has not happened so far. Seeing that these two guys are approaching here, Asuna can basically say that there is no place to hide. It was discovered that this is a matter of time. But just as this slime was getting close, I almost found Asuna. There was a sudden unexpected situation. "You hurry up, I have new discoveries here." One of the slimes shouted loudly on the side. Just then, he detected the memory fluctuations in the cube. It seems that the mouse has had a little emotional change. I didn''t expect to have been sleeping for more than a year, and I will behave like this. Although Yuki Asuna still doesn''t know what these guys are going to do here, but in her heart, there is a faint hunch, which is very bad. These two guys must be doing something ulterior secrets. Behind the scenes of this matter, Yuki Asuna does not have to think at all. She knows that she will be the guy. - must town! This **** has been living in it for so long. I did not expect it to be like this now. It was a big **** that was particularly annoying, so at this time, the formation of Asuna suddenly thought of a way, a way of revenge him, that is, get his information. At this time, Asuna suddenly raised a plan in the heart. You must give this case a clear investigation and then grasp the evidence of the hometown. "Experimental body?" At this time, it became a clear day, and it seemed that I had heard something faintly, that is, the experimental body and then some strange information. Always let her hear a little confused. (bedh) However, in this case, it is very good to be able to get this information. "Right, the experimental body has just decayed. You just throw him away from this place. It seems that there is nothing worthwhile to use." Cursing in the corner, this distance is a little far from the distance between the two Slims, but she still listens very clearly. These two guys seem to be discussing, an experimental problem. Is it going to throw it down? "Well, just do what I said, and throw things away now, it doesn''t work anyway." This slime suddenly said such a sentence at this time. "I know, but I found that this person is really easy to call others." It seems that these two slime seem to be a bit different. "Don''t honed it there. When the time comes back, the two of us will have trouble." Since it is a mouse, there will definitely be a situation that may be something, just like it is now. "I know!" This is really similar to Slime''s npc at this time, suddenly opened the box, and then took out the failed work. The things inside are similar to a memory crystal block. In fact, these things are the survivors of the original sao game. They have their memories in this memory ingot. This guy in Xuxiang has been doing various experiments here. Acts like him are actually breaking the law. Just because you are the one God has mastered in this world, you are completely immersed in your own world. This is the true face of Xuxiang. In fact, he is a very timid person, but he accidentally hit the game world. He got the seeds of this completely stealth technology left by Mao Yanchang. And successfully served as one of the developers of this game, the so-called technology to usurp others is probably like this. This guy''s face is not very thick, and he thinks he is much smarter than the Maoyan Jingyan. That guy only knows how to design this game. I don''t know yet, there is one thing in the game, which is the essence of existence. Self-righteous, ambition is still relatively large. It was at this time that the Lyme took the memory crystal and came to a corner of the room. Then I touched something, and then a door was opened. This door is a passage that connects to the ground, and then the slime throws this thing along the passage. At this time, I saw it, and I saw it in the main control room in this room. . Chapter 681： : console "Then you should be the main controller of this room?" At this time, I formed a statement in a faint way. Her brows are slightly upturned. But if you want to get to that main controller, it seems that it will take a little longer. It can be said that at this time, it can basically be said that it is a step - difficult. Because the two slime walked back and forth in this room, and there were very few _ places that could be blocked around. "Get this place quickly, and then we can go and play." At this time, one of the slime was facing the other and quickly urged. "Is it so urgent, or you should try it yourself." At this time, it can basically be said that two slime have already had differences. Just two guys, it seems that there should be a fight. Yuki Asahi suddenly found a chance at this time, and sneaked away from the two of them when they were noisy there. And came to the main control room here. "Let me take a look first, how to unlock it here." Although Yuki Asuna has now arrived at the main service, she has no authority. In other words, there is no way for me to start this main server, and just then, when I saw it, I saw that Slime seemed to have a card. This card may be something to identify this machine. A slight wrinkle in the brow. Yuki Asuna knows that in this case he must master the whereabouts of these two guys. The main thing is that you have to help the one, and take the identification card of the wu instrument station. Only in this way can I master this place well and be able to escape. But getting the identification card now is a key place. Hey! At this time, Yuki Asuna quickly hit the controller on the main machine, but the basics were only browsed. And these things have no way at all, causing any harm to them. If you want to get evidence of the series of things that you have to do, you must get this card. There are also opportunities for success, otherwise, the computer that you say touched is just a superficial thing. "found it!" Its time to quickly browse through these things in Yuki Asuna. There was a slime behind her, and it seemed to be the more savvy guy. He meant to touch Azna gently. And grinning and grinning said. "I am very sorry, you have no permission to use this thing. If you can, I hope that you can return to your position and go back to your bird cage." This slime recognized the girl in front of her eyes. She is her own master, a girl who wants to catch up. At this time, Lyme kindly reminded that it was suggested that Mingnai would return to the bird cage. In this case, there may be no other problems between the two people. If the girl chooses to refuse, he tells Xu Xiang. At that time, maybe this thing will become a little troublesome. "I know." Asunas body was slightly trembled, and her expression was a little surprised. I didnt expect this guy to catch himself, so in this case, I can only temporarily choose to obey them. Asuna pretended to leave the room, and as she passed by another slime, she sneaked away the activation card. This slime is very careless, put the card of the main service wu console directly there. So I gave it to Yuki, Asuna. Hand in hand. The two slime are still relatively polite, so they have been behind the Yuki Asahi and sent her out of the room. "I hope that Miss will be able to return to your place, and this will give us a lot of trouble." I know! Yuki Asahi appeared to be particularly cooperative at this time, and very well-behaved, without any trouble, so that a person slowly walked toward the bird cage. Asking for flowers To be honest, she is tired of the place every day, every moment, even lying in bed, watching the world around. Although the township is a bastard, I come here to see her every day, and it is quite disgusting to form a future. This guy is completely using illegal means to imprison himself. I have been under house arrest here. Even through other threats, he has to obey him, but he has become a girl with a very strong personality. She will never obey what she does not like. And now there is always a person in her mind. She firmly believes that the other party will come to save herself, no matter when she will not give up. ................... The time is 2026 and the location is at the top of the world tree. There is basically no other weather in this place, which basically belongs to the setting sun at sunset, because it is located at the top of the sky. Therefore, no matter what time period is maintained, such weather conditions are maintained. The evening is quite beautiful, but if you look at the scene all the time, you will feel tired. Somewhere in the world tree, there is a huge bird cage with a bed inside the cage. A long, golden, beautiful woman lay on her face like this, her face looks pale, maybe it should have been a long time without rest. In short, the face is very bad, and it seems to be quite pitiful. She is Yuki Asuna. A beautiful woman who is dumping the country, if it is really to be graded, in the silk world, she is the goddess of the silk. The goddess is now very embarrassed, and she doesn''t know what to think about, she is lying in bed like that. It looked particularly uninspired, but at this time, suddenly a man appeared in front of her. This person is exactly the township, and the same is one of the game developers. This guy is now choosing a goblin career, but as a manager, he basically has what permissions in the game world. . Chapter 682： : Advanced permissions Includes control of all npcs, as well as a variety of advanced permissions. Since Xiangxiang chose the elf, he has two pairs of wings behind his back, and there are ears of the elves above his head. He opened the door of the bird cage and walked in, smiled and said to the city of Asuna. "I am very happy to see you. It has been such a long time. Are you really not tempted by me?" Shouxiangs body was very thin, and at this time he said to Yan Chengnai, and gently put his mouth in her ear. "I advise you to give up the thoughts in your heart. I will never agree to this." Yasnas expression was very cold, and this sentence has already indicated her attitude. "Three or eight zeros" Anything can be talked about, but this thing alone will never agree. "You want to know? Your life is always maintained. If you don''t have me, you will die." At this time, Xuxiangs expression was awkward and some were unhappy. The reason why he is like this is because the guy named Shouxiang has taken a fancy to Yuki Nichi, and used illegal means to put her under house. Let her id have no way to move. There was a sneer in the corner of the mouth of the town, and then said to the formation of Asuna. "I know, is your little hero thinking about you? But what I want to tell you is that he still has no courage to return to this game world. It is definitely not the case. Her psychology has had a big impact!" Xu Xiang laughed. "I think he is already a waste man now. He is such a coward. Do you think that you like such a coward?" At this time, the man said to Yan Chengnai. Although he said that there are some truths, after all, in the world of death games, so many things have happened. If you return to society, it is basically difficult to adapt. But not all players, there is no courage to wear this game helmet. Chiba is also like this. If you are looking for a knot in the city, then this courage can basically be said to burst. And Asuna still still has a cold expression, lying on the bed, not moving, simply ignore the man in front of him, and even look at him without looking at him. Shouxiang saw this guy, but this attitude is obviously a little angry. "Asna, I warn you, don''t give your face, don''t face." "Let''s walk between the two, I will conquer you." At this time, Shouxiang grabbed the chin of Yuki Nichi and said to her. Yuki Asahi is indeed very reluctant, and her mouth has clearly expressed her dissatisfaction in her heart. Humph! I don''t know how many days in a row. In short, the **** can basically say that he will go to the bird cage once in three days. The purpose of his coming here is quite simple, in order to get an answer to Yuki Asahi. "I obviously like you so much, but you treat me like this." At this time, Xuxiang had a sneer in his mouth. Then he grew up and left Asuna alone in the cage and locked the door. "Tongren Jun!" Asusa lay on this bed like this, her expression was particularly sad, and every day, this place where the township often came back threatened the city of Asuna. Maybe he has been used to this guy already. Let us trace the time back to the present. At this time, Beichen will come out from this room and suddenly meet the township. Obviously he was somewhat convinced of himself and asked with doubts. "Ashna, where did you go now!" The expression of the Xiangxiang expression is very dignified. After all, he knows that the city of Tona is always, very bad to him, and his attitude is very cold. "I stay in a bird cage every day, do you think it will be better? Just come out and distract yourself!" At the same time, Asunas voice was very heavy, and at this time, there was a smile in the corner of the towns mouth..... Then he took a step forward and came to the front of the city. Said it. "I am very sorry, I know that you are definitely not feeling well in this cage every day, but if you want to agree with me, it will never look like this." At this time, Xuxiang is still planning a ghost idea in his heart. And Asunas attitude today is still very determined. Only this thing will never agree. Originally, the mood was still very good. At this time, it was like changing his face. He changed his face faster than flipping a book. "I warn you, it is better to respect me or else, don''t blame me for being polite to you." Xu Xiang is just a guy with a very bad temper. Don''t look at the gentleness he usually performs, it is completely outfitted. So at this time, the real face revealed that the face suddenly became very fierce, said to Yuki Asahi. "Right, I almost forgot to tell you something." Just last night, Xu Xiang got the latest news, that is, Kirito also successfully entered the game, it seems that it should be formed into tomorrow. "I want to tell you something that makes you happy 4.0, that is, your little hero has come to this world." "Tongren!" Obviously at this time the man finished this sentence, and the body that formed the Asuna was touched. Hey, at this time, there was a smile in the corner of the town. "It seems that you are still interested in the hero in your heart!" "But what I want to tell you is, but there is no way to reach the top of the world tree in my life." Xu Xiang laughed loudly, and he was so sure. That''s because this guy, he has the authority in this world. After saying this, Xu Xiang laughed loudly on the whole person. "Haha, do you think that guy is likely to be here? Let''s make a bet between the two!" Chapter 683： : Activation card Formed a disdain for tomorrow''s face. And the mouth is very cold, since this thing has become like this. She will never admit defeat. Looking at the back of Xu Xiangs slow leave, Yuki Asahi was a bit indifferent, but in her heart, she firmly believed that she would never lose. The hero will definitely come. At this time, the formation of Asuna suddenly reminded me of the activation card that I had just stolen from that room. This thing looks like it has certain privileges. Just after Xu Xiang left here, Cheng Nai Nai left this card from the world tree. Let it land slowly on the ground with it. At the same time, there is a player in this place below, this person is the Chiba of the Shadow Fairy. "If you go up here, you should be the gateway to the world." The current location is at the lower end of the world tree. Inside a town, Chiba is carrying a 14-sword with Lifa. "I know, but this place is a bit too, too weird." In the middle of the street, Lifa began to explain suddenly, because this is the ultimate task. At this time, two people slowly approached the world tree. But at this time, suddenly someone stood up. The little knot suddenly ran out of the pocket of Chiba, and was very surprised to say. "Mom, mom''s id is on this." At this time, Xiaojie suddenly said something like this, so that Chiba immediately cares. And the movement of the body suddenly accelerated, and there was a slight surprise in the eyes. Some nervous, and quite joyful in the eyes. "It is Asuna!!!" Asna! I heard the id number of the Asuka, and it was really after this place. The two people in Chiba seem to be in chaos, and his whole person becomes so unstable. Suddenly, I became very excited. Then I moved my wings and flew straight to this place. "Chiba!" Li Fa at this time, what I wanted to say was not difficult to live with him. The speed of running and flying is particularly fast. To know that this place is very high, there is no way for ordinary people to reach the top of the world tree by the power of their wings. Only this thing is absolutely impossible. "Asna!" "mom" Basically, it can be said that either Asuna or Kirito. At this time, the fate of the two people is almost coming together. Chiba seems to be crazy, he frantically swayed his wings and flew up to the top of the world tree. But when he came to the world is the easiest, but suddenly it was difficult to get something, here is like an invisible wall. "Knot, tell me, what is this all about? Why is there no way to cross it!" Chiba asked very seriously because his current body was resisted here. "Dad, this place is definitely a restricted area where no human players can cross!" Small knots, at this time a slight glimpse of the expression, it really makes people feel incredible. Then she explained it. "This place, if it is a human player, there is no way to cross the past, it has authority, even if I have no way!" At this time, the little knotted clothes suddenly glowed. She detected the environment here and said that she did not have such authority. Compared with the swordsman''s domain, the game manager, the authority of the small knot has been greatly reduced. She is just as a navigation goblin here. "How is it possible, can I just give up here? Impossible, Asuna!!" At this time, Chiba shouted loudly at the top. The sound can basically be said to be in the sky, even the following, people can hear this shout. There is a trace of despair in this shout. "Yasna!" Chiba beat the place at this time. But there is no trace of breaking. "Can''t break!" That''s right, no matter how hard the Chiba leaves, there is no way to invisible walls. Cut with a sword! The huge sword was inserted directly into the gap, but it didn''t have a little effect. There is no influence on the defense of this world tree, and even a little bit of challenge is not. "Dad, this place is absolutely impossible to break through." This shout, perhaps the voice is very big, has been conveyed to it. Yuki Asahi at this time seemed to hear a voice, although the voice was very small, but she was still faintly heard. "what!" At the time, Asunas body shook a little, and she quickly turned to her head. It is Kirito! At this time, the tears slipped unconsciously, although she said she was not sure whether the voice was Kirito. But in this case, at least she knew that the current Chiba had arrived at the lower end of the world tree. "Tongren Jun!" Yuki Asahi, tears 857 crossed her eyes. Therefore, at this moment, her heart has become more determined. Only this thing, she will never choose to give up. No matter what. "Tongren Jun", at this time, the formation of Asuna and his hands together It seems that I am praying for something. Perhaps in her heart, she has always been so convinced. "Asna!" Although Chiba is very high in this game world, it is only a player after all. No matter how strong the power is, he is just data. After all, I am only human. At this time, suddenly I saw something falling, and then he grabbed the card. "What is this? Covering?" For this card that fell from the sky, two people appeared in this scene at this time. The knot used her own authority to break down the card, she said faintly. "Dad, this card seems to have certain permissions, is used to start something, although I am still not sure now." The knotted clothes are very serious. "Ok?" "I know." Chiba took the card and didn''t drop it. Perhaps it should have a little effect. . Chapter 684： : The ultimate mission [five more] "I know!" At this time, two people landed on the ground quickly. The reason is very simple, because the player''s wings are limited. Their wings become dim as soon as they shine. It will begin to fall slowly. "father!" "It''s okay, knotted!" About five minutes later, Chiba and Lifa came together in front of the door of this ultimate mission. Chiba looked up at this huge world tree and looked tired in his eyes. There are two huge stone statues carved on top of this door, and this idea is very beautiful. With a trace of silk, people can see that you are dazzled, but the feeling is very solemn, just like a sacred place, can not be encroached. This kind of pressure on the player makes people even unable to breathe a bit, but even in this case. Chiba also did not intend to give up. Although I have experienced the sword in the **** domain, the death game this time, if you can not let yourself see Asuna, then everything will be left behind. "Asna, waiting for me, I will definitely go to save you!" Slowly pushing the door open, Chiba seems to feel an invisible force. When the door was pushed open, it made a loud noise and rumbling. At this time, Chibas expression was particularly serious. He knew that as long as he pushed the door open, there must be many monsters inside. I have already prepared everything in my heart. "Lif, you just stand there and don''t move." Originally, Lifa is going to enter this place along with Chiba, but was directly rejected by Chiba, because he knows that this ultimate mission is absolutely impossible, not ordinary people can do it. Come here, after the room. Chiba began to look at the surrounding environment, which is the size of an arena. There is something like a round tower in the sky above this room. Perhaps that is the door to the world tree, but it is still closed. "Is there? Netherwear, be sure to hide, don''t show your head casually!" At this moment, Chiba had a fierce look in his eyes. He wants to confirm it. Will this place become like this? "Asna!" looked up at the surrounding environment. At this time, only one or two monsters appeared. They are all covered with armor, the most important thing is that the eyes can emit red-like light, those are not the focus, these guys, the flying device is similar to the fire fairy. They are not wings like elves, they can even say that there is no way to sway, but they can have the power to fly. "Three!" The surrounding environment is similar to a horse''s nest, with a hexagonal thing. This kind of monster is hidden in this crystal block, and there are even tens of thousands in the entire arena. This huge horse cell, and the most difficult problem in this place is that this monster will refresh once in an hour. In other words, no matter how powerful you are, there is no way to destroy all of their monsters in an instant. Only this is absolutely impossible. Because in the setting of the dance of the fairy, there is no such magic of large attack range. What''s more, Chiba is now just a swordsman. It is impossible for a swordsman to do this. Even if it is so powerful, it is impossible to eliminate all the monsters in front of you. It is impossible anyway. "hateful!" "Ah!" With the shouting of Chiba, his feet suddenly made a force, and suddenly they rushed to the sky, and the speed was extremely fast. At this time, the monsters in the room gradually increased. Those crystals resembling horse cells began to glow suddenly, and the monsters became more and more. Although these monsters are somewhat simple in appearance, and the individual is not attacking, the number is absolutely overwhelming. Chiba always becomes very impulsive in the case of Asuna. The whole person seems to have lost control at this time, and he becomes very nervous. Both hands are tightly held for the sword in the hand. And at this time, I used a sword skill and rushed straight to the monster. The expression can basically be said to be awkward. It gives a very horrible feeling, especially in this case. He has to fight! ". Asna!" A sword skill directly cuts the body of this monster into two halves. "Wait for me, I will definitely arrive at you!" In this case, such a battle is very unfavorable. After all, the number of opponents has a great advantage, and it is constantly increasing. However, if you continue to develop in this situation, you will definitely be in an unfavorable state. Will be the most serious attack. "Damn!" Basically, it can be said that it is endless, and a monster is lost, and then several more will emerge from another place. No matter how fast your skills are, and the level is very high, there is no way to kill all the monsters here. Extreme anger in the heart, in this case, Chiba has only one belief in the heart. That is, you must break through this place, you must arrive at the location where Asuna is. "Go to **** (good Lee)!" Chiba once again launched a skill. He waved his sword and rushed directly to three monsters. And it collided with it, and there was a strong vibration around it. The three monsters were cut directly into two halves. At this time, the surrounding monsters appeared in a gap, and Chiba rushed directly over the huge gap. "Ah!!" The sword in the hand also danced quickly, forming a burst of light. As long as the monsters appearing in front of him are directly smashed and crushed. Although this type of combat is very brutal, it has great effects. However, just as he is approaching this, at the very top of the room. In front of him, he quickly gathered a large number of monsters and even blocked the entire sky. A piece of black pressure has even gotten together. . Chapter 685： :determination I can''t see the margins at all. These monsters are all piled up together. Basically, it can be said that a dense net is formed. And the coverage area is very wide. "Damn." At this time, a trace of blood fell from the corner of Chiba''s mouth. Of course, this kind of blood is only the blood that is simulated by data. It is also called illusion. "Ah!" I have already come here, how could I choose to give up. The giant sword in the hands of Chiba quickly danced and ran towards the two monsters at this time. Highly raised the sword in his hand, launched a relatively simple skill, and instantly, a large amount of smoke was raised around. The two monsters broke open in the middle, the skin was cut directly, and a red, data-simulated state appeared. But even in this case, it is quite difficult for Chiba to break through this place. The number is really too much, never ending. "Asna!" Chiba looked up at the sky, looked at the roof, her lips were tightly 223, and she was already flowing out of the bright red blood, but he never gave up. And in this case, he can''t choose to give up. Even if it is bruised and bruised, even if your current hp value is cleared, Chiba will be brave. Sprint it! After all, Qianba is a swordsman. At this time, he suddenly took the weapon of one of the monsters and used it to use the two-blade skill. And greatly increased its attack speed. Uh... At this time, one of the monsters, a light suddenly appeared in the eyes, and the body exudes a strange sound. He glanced at Chiba. The eyes suddenly become fierce. After all, this kind of complete stealth technology, the degree of personality simulation is very high, so it has a certain wisdom. Oops, at this moment, Chibas heart suddenly passed a cold sweat, and I did not expect this guy to suddenly change and attack. In the original hand, he was armed with a melee attacking sword. At this moment, he suddenly collected the sword. I dont know why, and his hand appeared in a beeh. "Long-range attack mode?" Since it is a game, there is a certain change like this. In this case, you can change the attack method at any time, as well as the attack distance. After all, Chiba has now reached such a high level, so these monsters will change their attack status according to the height of the player, which means that they will strengthen their attacks. Goblin dance, the best way to fight in this game is the avant-garde and guard. This is the most basic form of combat for both the player and the monsters here. The two monsters began to spread out, and the previous sentence noticed that there was a row of monsters standing behind with a row of bows and arrows. "Skills, whirlwind." The brow is slightly upturned, and Chiba can basically be said at this time, so it has begun to be somewhat numb. After all, he is now alone in this place, and no magician can restore it. Once the character''s hp value is reduced, that means death. The hilt was held tightly, and Chiba began to spin up at this time, and the whole sword fluttered, driving the intense wind around. In this very arrogant and overbearing attack, the group of monsters that are in front of him. But the effect is not great. It can even be said that it is good and has no effect at all. Only temporary defense and occlusion can be achieved. But there is no way to solve this problem fundamentally. One of them first started to attack, and then the arrow was all in one, and it was like a heavy rain that turned the entire sky into an arrow rain. Dyeed the entire sky. Chiba really didn''t want to say anything. Now there is only one idea in his heart, that is, breaking through the barrier now, reaching the top of the world tree, and then finding Asuna. This is what he thinks in his heart now. The black giant sword wraps it inside to form a wall that is impervious to the wind. At this time, it is ready to spurt and break through. It''s extremely fast, like a blast, and not only that, in this case. Sword skills swing with the wind, almost carrying the existence of a wave. "Almost, I can touch that barrier almost." Chiba broke through the level of the layer, but just as he had to touch the top, suddenly an arrow hit his hand and penetrated directly into the past. "What''s the matter!" Chiba''s expression was a little surprised, then looked up and looked behind. In this dense monster, the original Chiba had already broken through a road, but at this time, it was suddenly added. "These guys are adding too fast!" The monster here is called the ultimate mission. It is because the monsters here are breeding very fast. Basically, it can be said that a few waves will be refreshed in a few minutes. His main feature is that as the player''s height in the room rises, the defenses that are made are not needed. "I rely!" Then there were several arrows that were quickly inserted into Chiba, and now the wings of the fairy have lost their light. The wings of the goblin are time-limited and do not prolong the flight time as the level increases. Chiba stretched out his hand and wanted to touch the stage, but now there is no such energy. His body slowly descends toward the ground after shooting for these arrows. "hateful" I have obviously worked so hard. After all, there is still no breakthrough in this ultimate mission. Therefore, the current Chiba is extremely unwilling. why! At this time, a large number of such beasts resembling fire monsters appeared around him, and they held weapons one by one, quickly surrounded them, and later had a large number of archers. "Asna" can basically be said to be the last cry of all efforts, but in the end it is because there are too many monsters in it, and all the hp values ??have been cleared. Hey! Hey! A few sharp arrows quickly crossed and inserted directly into the body of Chiba. . Chapter 686： :failure "Is this the feeling of becoming a soul after death? This feeling is really a bit strange." At this moment, the hp of Chiba was cleared, and then the whole person became a fireball, hanging above the sky. This kind of thing is the soul of the game player after death, a bit similar to the devil fruit in the world of One Piece. In the world of Naruto, Chiba had the protection of the One Piece system, but after coming to this sword **** domain, his One Piece system was completely blocked. Even if it can be used, it only plays a role, because the world is a virtual state. Its a bit too reluctant. This group of fiery red things is suspended in the air, showing several numbers on it, it should be the countdown to the resurrection _ time. Its about five hundred seconds or so, but after Chibas resurrection at this time, he will have to return to qi. That is to go back to the town of the beginning, because this is the rule of the game, and I think most people know the setting of this game. In general, nothing happens when you don''t use the resurrection in place. "hateful!" At this time, Chiba basically can say that there is no way to control his body. He can only see this group of flames, and this time is viewed from the perspective of God. When Chiba became this state, those monsters gradually retreated, and then the light in each of the eyes gradually disappeared, and they began to slowly enter their positions. "Actually, I found that I have no strength at all, no matter in which world." It was at this time that Chiba suddenly remembered, and the scene of his own sorrow with Asuna, echoed in his mind. When Yuki Asahi fought against the blue demon with himself, he also made a creamy face for himself, and there were some other pictures worth remembering. Basically, it can be said that it is vivid. Let yourself always have no way to forget. "Ashna!" Now this feeling is extremely painful. Chiba wants to stretch out his hand to touch the sky, but finds that no matter how he reaches out, there is no way to arrive. Oh, at this time, Chiba laughed very self-deprecatingly, perhaps it was very ironic about his powerlessness! Because no matter how powerful you are, it is just data. But once you lose the power of this data and the One Piece system, you have what you have and nothing. Chiba said faintly. "If I really have nothing left, it should be some of the more compelling data in the game world." I dont have any more than this, and I have something else. Asna... If Chiba can, he really wants to extend his hand. Then touch the lowest end of the roof and he wants to cross this shortcut. Then find Arthura. "how is this possible!" So at this time, Chiba finally realized his existence. In fact, he had no power at all. His so-called power was only derived from the virtual data in the game world. But it is not omnipotent. If there is no system authority, he is a slag. So at this time, Chiba seems to see everything, and he feels a bit sad. It can even be said that it is a bit so helpless. However, at this time, the door in this room was once again opened by people, and suddenly a figure emerged from the outside. Its a girls figure, and if its not wrong, its Lifas only because of this guy, maybe its possible to come here. Those monsters were originally prepared and returned to each other. In this case, the sudden intrusion of the girl activated the monsters again. Li Fa is actually a big courage to break into here. After all, her grade is not very high. If she breaks into it, she can basically say that she is looking for death. And plus she is a girl, certainly in the battle, it will be a little weaker. Asking for flowers However, Lifa still chose to enter this place, the reason is very simple. That is in the past few days, she gradually understood her own thoughts. In fact, in the real society, Tonggu Zhiye has always been very concerned about his brother, and she also knows that her brother is not really related to himself. Learning kendo is also due to the protection of my brother. She always felt that she should follow her footsteps and even include games. In the day before, Tonggu Zhiye was just out of school at this time, she came here. Said it. "Brother, actually, I have one thing I want to say to you, that is, I actually bought it..." .......... Because I slept late last night, when Chiba got up today, I was a little tired. At this moment, he was taking a shower here. Washed a face. "What''s wrong, Lifa!" Chiba is very gentle to her sister. I don''t know what happened. Since I came to the world from the Naruto world, I always feel that my temper has become more docile. It is also quite gentle to people, showing a smile. "Nothing, my brother." At this time, Tonggu Zhiye did not know why, his face suddenly turned red, and then quickly ran away. "That, my brother has a club event tonight, so I can''t be late now, I will go to school first!" "Hmm!" Chiba nodded to it, although he also felt that today''s Tonggu Zhiye feels a little weird, but she looks at her school with a bamboo knife. It really makes people feel a bit domineering, because in the school community, there are not many girls who learn kendo, let alone those who already have a position like her, it is even less. "Go home early!" "I know, brother." Lifa suddenly sneaked in at this moment, and immediately let this place fall into a crisis again. The monsters that are once again show up from the crystals and slowly show their eyes. . Chapter 687： : soul state Very bright. She quickly searched for the figure of Chiba in these monsters, but did not find it, but at the top, she found the body of Chiba. No matter how powerful he is, it is basically impossible to create this ultimate mission, because there are thousands of players who have died here. However, at this time, Li Fa is still quite surprised, that is, this guy in front of him should be considered the highest climber. Because few players are able to trigger this, bow and arrow mode. It can only be painted when the player climbs to a certain height, but this kind of large-scale defense can basically be shot down in the middle, and there is no way to break through the first layer of defense. But Chiba did it. "One six three" So people feel a little surprised, how exactly do this level, even if his own combat power is very strong, but it is impossible to withstand the army. "Tongren Jun!" After listening to Lifas shouts, those monsters can basically say that they all looked at her in unison. It seems that these monsters are aware of her existence. But for the current Li Fa, she is completely different from the previous one. She would never be like this before. It will not fight for such a person, but now Lifa has a place in her heart, this person is Chiba. Although it is only known to players in the game world, it has been deeply attracted. "Tongren Jun!" Li Fa shouted out loud at this time, then slammed his feet and quickly flew upwards with the help of wings. The speed is extremely fast, but the effect is not very obvious. After all, there are so many monsters here, so when she rushed out, two of the monsters were copied. Lifa''s body side directly launched a skill, pulled out the sword in his hand, and chopped the two monsters. One of them was rushing forward, so this guy was a bit unlucky and hit the sword skill directly. And another monster is not so good, Lifa suddenly, a turn and once again on its body so that it is on the spot, it is broken. She swayed her wings again and struggling to fly to the top. However, she knew that there was no way to reach that position by her own strength, so she said that she had only a chance. If you miss this opportunity, you have to start all over again. Fortunately, the type of fairy that Lifa chose is the wind attribute, so in terms of speed, she has an absolute advantage, and the general goblin simply cannot keep up with her. Even these guys seem to be unable to keep up with the rhythm, but even in this case, Lifa has no advantage. After all, there are so many monsters here. The most important thing is that he is constantly flowing and new soldiers will be added. It is like a bottomless abyss, endlessly demanding. At this moment, Li Fas brows were slightly upturned and he was going to make a quick decision. Perhaps this is the best solution, and she is planning to come here to bring this soul out. I heard that in the game world, as long as this time passes, it will be revived from the novice village again, but this is not a thousand. The leaves want to see the results. He has been staying in this place for a long time, because he wants to reach the world tree and return to the novice village again. It is too late. The thing of Asuna is basically a matter of urgency, if there is a slight delay here. I will definitely go to more troubles. "You all let me out." Lifa is not a big soul in the search for these monsters, although it is very small, but it is quite conspicuous when it burns. Especially the higher the level of the player, when his soul is dead, the burning brightness is even greater. Just like the current Chiba, it seems to be red on the side. "hateful!" The speed is extremely fast, Lifa took advantage of this opportunity and rushed up, and broke a gap..... Although only a few seconds, Lifa still seized this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, directly The soul of the leaf is wrapped in it, then quickly and slowly returned to the original place. It can be said that it is quite simple to come in from this place, but if you want to escape from here again, then it is not so simple. At this moment, these monsters suddenly set up a square. Because Lifa just said that the height of the flight has already started, the second form used by these monsters is the archery. "Destroy all the targets in front of you!" At this moment, these monsters have their own heads under their heads and used a relatively simple projection skill. Whether it is a weapon in his own hands, or an arrow is like a heavy rain. After Li Fa grabbed the soul of Chiba, she immediately wrapped it in her body and protected it, then fell vertically. This may be the fastest way to land, but this is by no means a versatile, because the monsters behind them are closely followed. If you are killed in this situation. That doesn''t make much sense. "Rush!" Lifa quickly **** its wings and dodge 5.4 attacks on these weapons. Although she is very fast, it is also the elf of the wind attribute. But wanting to do this is not particularly easy. "Damn!" Suddenly felt a pain in his back, Lifa was attacked at this time. Although in the world of fairy dance, the feeling of pain is not very strong, but there will still be a little. It''s a bit numb, so in this case it will affect the speed of the flight, as well as the control of this wing. Li Fa''s body obviously shakes at this time, but it doesn''t have her big influence, or she flies quickly to the front. "I must not give up, no matter what." Chapter 688： : tempted So a person is usually infectious. Li Fa recalled herself and Chiba in the game world, and during this time, she always felt that this guy was very strange. It feels like a little gluten, but when you don''t do something, it always makes people feel very, unexpected. In short, it is a very mysterious and strange boy. It is such a boy that gradually attracted her attention. Perhaps as early as before, Li Fa was tempted by the boy in front of him! Perhaps this is the feeling of like a person, like his words, no matter what the circumstances, will not be afraid. This may also be one of the most basic ways of survival that Chiba calls her, a basic survival rule. "what". The monsters in this room are basically all concentrated in the sky, so there are only a few odd monsters on it. It doesn''t help much, but you can''t relax your vigilance. After all, they are too many in number, and from where they will be able to admire a few. 14 "The front is the bright place, I have to arrive at the door." At this moment, Lifa seems to have seen the light, after all, it is about to break through this barrier. So she intends to take the temper at this time and bring the soul protected in her hands to this room. The monsters have never given up on intercepting the girl, and their movements are getting faster and faster. Seeing that the girl is going to rush out, so these guys are a little panicked. I began to increase my strength and make projections. Hey! That put a sharp sword directly on the ground, but fortunately Lifa''s transfer speed is very fast, otherwise it is absolutely impossible to avoid these attacks. "hateful!" With a frowning brow, Lifa suddenly felt like she was hit by something behind her, and she fell to the ground like this. And sliding a distance on the ground, and finally stopped. But in this situation, she never gave up in her own hands, and the soul held tightly. Protecting it with your entire xiong will not hurt him a little bit, because the soul is often vulnerable after death. As long as you don''t pay attention, you will be touched. And this soul is extremely easy to burn, as long as the player makes a little touch, it will turn into nothingness. And there is a certain time limit, in these limited time, if you have not recovered it. Just starting, it doesn''t have any effect. "hateful" At this time, Lifa basically said that there was a bruise on the whole body, and when he stopped at the ground, one of the swords was inserted on her shoulder. pain pain! Although it is only playing time in the game, but it is like a complete sneak continuation, but it has a high degree of reduction, but this degree will not affect the outside of the body. But I can really feel the pain. The sword didn''t almost cut it off, but fortunately Lifa''s reaction was quite fast. She quickly stood up and threw the soul out. And basically it can be said that at the same time, she opened her own game interface and clicked the confirmation button to resume again. "You must live." For Lifa, she is not afraid of what is called death punishment. This is only a minor problem for her. But this death penalty is completely different for Chiba. If he returns to the original place, he will definitely have a very big problem. Because of this, he will spend more than ten hours and travel through various places before he will arrive again. Don''t underestimate the present, this goblin dance, it has been extended on the map above the sword **** domain. The original small place, now and even, has become very big. Besides, in the world of fairy dance, I have added an ability to fly in the air, but I have not been able to change the state of the map here. It can even be said that the floating castle in the sword **** domain can be completely installed inside, and it looks as if it is as big as the world tree. In the sword **** domain, Chiba is in which the castle is made of iron in the floating castle palace. It can be imagined how much the range is between the two. Basically, there is no way to confirm. Li Fa threw the soul out of her hand, and his body was basically restored at the same time. The surrounding glows blue, which is the result of using a healing medicine. "Lifa!" That is, the body of this Chiba was recovered. The first moment he opened his eyes was to see Lifa in front of him. In this case, his eyes are very embarrassing. Li Fa''s entire body is on the ground now, and the injury is very serious. The main thing is that she is trying to protect herself and become what it is. So no matter what, she will not let her continue to be hurt again. This can''t be done anyway. "Good to live..." Li Fa said softly at this moment, but her voice could not be conveyed to the ears of Chiba. Because this door has been slowly closed at this time. And Chiba was directly thrown outside the door, and Lifa stayed alone, and I can imagine this kind of thing. Chiba knows the result! ! He knows what Lifa will look like now. He clearly said that he has never said that he will not let her die in his own team. This is the sentence that Chiba said in the past, but now he has to fulfill this promise? He did not do it, but the other side protected himself, as if he had been a lucky girl in the sword **** domain. Lifa can only see her mouth shape, but can''t see other things. At this time, the surrounding world seems to have stopped, and even time and space are quiet. . Chapter 689： : Join the trade union [five more] The whole person in Chiba seems to be immersed in the sea, just let her breathe, and feel that her breathing is quite difficult. He was eager to reach out and grab Lifa, but he could never do it. Even shouting your throat... It was at this time that Chiba recalled one of his previous events. That was when he just joined, a guild. Sword Art Online 2023, now this time, from the sword **** domain into this death game, Mao Shijing Yan this guy died, announced that it has been nearly half a year. The number of layers in the maze can basically be said to be close to breaking through about 70 layers. However, the effect is not very obvious, and if you don''t make a breakthrough, you will die more players. Every attack will be accompanied by death, so people will slowly reduce this strategy. Many people are greedy and fearful of death. They have been hiding in safe towns and are afraid to go out. But there are also some comparisons, players who care, they go forward, this group of players is called the Raiders group. That is, at the forefront of the guys, they can basically say that they have mastered all the resources, both in terms of combat effectiveness and experience, far beyond other players. But this does not mean that they will be able to live. The location is on the 28th floor, inside a safe town, in a pub. Every night in the evening, the business is particularly hot, and quite noisy. "Cheers!! Welcome our new members to join, and also to show our welcome to Tongrenjun." At this time, we toasted together. "Cheers!" is the captain. He played the role of avant-garde in this time, the so-called main attack, and he has a long sword in his hand. As for the other men, the appearance is not particularly outstanding. It can be said that in this game world, it is quite ordinary and average. In this guild, there is still a girl named Yuki. This time they thanked themselves for their own accidents. And Chiba helps the girl in front of her, she is fortunate, she seems to be particularly small. And a bit introverted, it should be the kind of girl who is particularly quiet and hobby to learn. Of course, if she is in the real world, it may be this kind of personality. "Cheers``!" Chiba is very embarrassing at this moment. After all, its just a little bit too busy, because even if there is nothing big, but this group of guys is quite polite to themselves. Not only did they join their guild, but the main thing was that they also celebrated with such a grand welcoming ceremony. "Tongren Jun, in fact, I have already had some things to ask you. You said that your level is similar to us. Why is it that you are so lucky when you are lucky?" The captain apparently looked suspicious, at this time, he asked. "There is nothing that happens to happen, and that kind of monster I have encountered recently, so it is quite flexible to know that his weaknesses are attacked." To be honest, Chiba chose to lie at this time. After all, I can''t say that the level has reached the Raiders group. If this is the case, they will treat themselves as alternatives. After all, this is just a small guild, there are not many members, and the level is not very high. So at this time, Chiba had to hide his strength. Although some people feel that they are somewhat inexplicable, they have joined the guild in a confused way, but Chiba is quite gratified. After all, he has a safe place in the game world. "Cheers!" "Haha, I finally found a new member today. We should be happy, drink a lot, eat meat." Although this is the case, in this game world, these foods are completely simulated by data, and it can only fill the basic feeling of hunger. "Okay, cheers!" In order to make everyone have fun, Chiba at this time is also what everyone means. However, after the whole party was opened, fortunately, she was quite embarrassed. She always felt that she was particularly inappropriate. The active atmosphere was always standing there. It seemed to be a bit twisted and could not be opened. At this time, maybe everyone is drinking a little more. The captain suddenly stood up and said to him. "I feel like you are a little weird, um, but I tell you, fortunately, you should be brave again, and why are you acting as our shield every time?" It may be a bit too much to drink, so what I said to her at this time was a bit ugly, but fortunately, I didn''t care. And she really is like this, when she is fighting, she is always making mistakes as the main shield. The reason why it will become like this is because she is afraid. She is not as brave as her boys, and she is brave enough to face these monsters. And for a girl, choosing the most avant-garde master shield is not easy. "I am very sorry, the captain will definitely not see this situation again next time." Fortunately, I apologize very seriously (and well), and this is not the result she wants to see. Since it is an online game player, it is said that there will be deviations in gender. Well, let alone this kind of sword sports game, the average girl will not like to kill and kill, the ratio of boys and girls here is seriously out of tune. "Captain, you are a little bit too much. I think you are still uncomfortable, or just take you out of this place." At this time, one of the players was still sober. After seeing the captains words, he immediately felt that this matter was not very good. He took the captain and quickly left. "Hurry and withdraw, or else you will definitely go to the problem. The captain is really, every time you drink, it will become like this!" "Ha ha!" And this time, other players are laughing. . Chapter 690： : Banquet Because their captain is a person who is not very good at drinking, he will be confused if he touches it a little. And every time you drink, you won''t control your emotions, and you will always have trouble for others. But even in this way, this guy will not make other changes. His heart is always kind, although it is somewhat inappropriate in other respects. "You will drink it for the time being. I will take the captain upstairs first." After the grand banquet ended, at night, fortunately, one person ran away. She came to a quieter place in the area, next to a river bank in the main city. A person stayed there quietly. Fortunately, watching the lake reflected in the lake, I felt a little unbelievable. She can''t imagine this place now is the game world. Because whether it is touch or other aspects, it feels that there is not much difference from the real world. Even the moonlight is as real as there is water on the river bank. Fortunately, such a person curled up in this place, she buried her head deeply between her legs, some did not dare to speak, seemingly thinking about something. At the same time, after the banquet, many people began to look for luck, but suddenly 497 the girl''s figure disappeared. She left everyone''s eyes and didn''t know when it disappeared. If this place is located in the main city, it is absolutely safe, so don''t worry. "If you stay here, I used to look for luck." In fact, everyone can see it at this time, because the captain just said something unpleasant, so as a girl, it will inevitably be a little uncomfortable, even if it does not matter on the surface, but many people can see it. Plus, fortunately, it is a very honest and obedient girl. Many people think that the captains words are too much and may be fortunate. "You go looking for it. If you say that you don''t go out to the main city, you will be fine." This game design is like this, as long as the player stays in the main city, it will not be attacked by any monsters, but once you leave, it may not be, the monsters in the labyrinth area may launch attacks at any time. And in the absence of your defense. Fortunately! On this road, Chiba shouted loudly in the mouth and across the corners of the street. But the effect is not very high, because he does not know where this guy is now. Looking for a good time, I have not found a trace of luck. It is really unpredictable where this guy will go. At this time, Chiba carefully searched for every corner of the street. As long as he could think of it, he could basically say that he had already seen it, but he still did not find a trace of fortunes. "Where will she go?" It is true that Chiba is also anxious at this time. If she ran out of the main city, it would be quite dangerous. Not to mention her level is very low, outside the main city, there are monsters everywhere. If you act alone, you will definitely be attacked. Huh... Chiba runs fast on this street, and if he doesn''t find it in the street, he plans to go to the main city to have a look outside. But at this time, Chiba suddenly passed a bridge and found him under the bridge. She was quietly lying underneath. Quietly looking at the ripples on the lake, and curling up his body tightly. Maybe it''s because I feel it, or because I feel scared. In short, her mood is a bit bad now, and it looks very embarrassing. Chiba didn''t bother her at this time, but after standing here for a while, she slowly walked down under the bridge. "It turns out that you are in this place." Chiba I don''t know what to say, so he said such a sentence. Fortunately, after seeing Chiba, it was quite shocking. So at this time she quickly wiped the tears in her eyes and suddenly stood up and showed a smile, talking to Chiba. "I''m fine, I just want to stay alone here, quietly, you can rest assured, I won''t be free in the main city area." Perhaps in order to make Chiba peace of mind, at this time, I fortunately explained. "Nothing, I just came over to see you. Is it a little bad feeling?" At this moment, Chiba doesn''t know what to say. In the first place, sit down and say this place. "No, actually, I feel that in this world, I always feel so unreal, I am afraid." Fortunately, he had a long time to say something in his heart, but he kept his heart in his heart and did not say it. And it took a long time. So at this time, she saw Chiba. You think that this boy is different from other people. Maybe he can be the object he is talking about. The most important thing is that he is very gentle. Of course, people are still good. "I don''t know when I will die in this time. After all, being told by my colleagues to play the game, there are already thousands of people in this game world, and really die," Fortunately, the more you say this time, the more horrible you are. After all, as long as you are a human being, you will fear death. This is absolutely impossible to change. "Tongren Jun" "Well, what happened!" Chiba answered her faintly, and stood by and didn''t know what to do. "If I haven''t entered this game from the beginning, how good it is, or the world, I have been staying in this safe area." Fortunately, this time I really felt scared, because in every battle, she always distracted, and she was afraid that she would die. And for all the players in this game, this pressure will be felt by everyone. "It''s ok, fortunately." It was at this time that Chiba did not know what to say. He slowly walked to the side of fortunes and sat down next to her. It was at this time that a situation of accident happened. It was fortunate that she suddenly leaned against the shoulders of Chiba, and she felt very at ease, and in this case, the sound became weaker and weaker. . Chapter 691： : Calling Xin’s girl Fortunately, I started to get a little rosy today. Maybe she is the first time to rely on the boy, and the heartbeat is very fast. Even Chiba can feel her heartbeat, sigh, and pass. The sound of the heartbeat is also getting faster~ faster. For this, Chiba did not think that things happened a little too suddenly, but since other girls have to lean against their shoulders, how can they do it - can refuse it! Therefore, Chiba also borrowed his shoulders fortunately, and did not say a word. The two people are so cuddling, staying in this place looking at the moonlight reflected in the lake, it is really unimaginable, these things are completely constructed from virtual data. Because of its high degree of real restoration, you can''t separate it. Sometimes you even feel like you are dreaming, but it''s just a game. That''s it. "Actually, I always have a word to say, that is, I am very embarrassed, I don''t know when this game will end." Fortunately, I said this sentence gently. At this time, Chiba may have learned some things. Fortunately, the reason why I am afraid is that there is a reason, not only because her courage is small, but also the fear of this death. Because in the game world, as long as the hp is cleared, it means death. If it dies. That''s all lost meaning, so there are a lot of players in the game world of Sword Art Online, who are willing to stay in the safe zone, and don''t want to take life to joke and take risks. They are all afraid of death. Not because they are timid, but because of their instinctive reactions. Very crowded, resisting this way. Perhaps at the beginning, watching other players have to work hard to attack all the levels, but they are quietly hiding in the safe area, and it is really a sense of life. "No, I promise you that this will never happen." Chiba said faintly, although he did not have full control, the most basic level can definitely defeat himself, so it is quite simple to say that it is necessary to protect the fortunate. According to his current level, it is more than enough. "But I am still scared. I am always afraid of losing everything I have." At this time, fortunately, I continued to vent my thoughts. In the weekdays, she was actually a very introverted girl, and she did not have any female players. I have already been unable to talk to someone. The two men sat quietly in this place, and even until 12 o''clock in the evening, they barely separated into the hotel of the union. Nearly seven o''clock in the morning, the next day, all members of this guild were concentrated in the labyrinth area. Here is a relatively empty place, the monsters here are not like the higher level labyrinth area. The level is about 27, including the monsters, and some relatively simple, giant cockroaches, and today, what they are going to capture here is the biggest flaw, seemingly still boss level. Of course, what you want to capture is not that simple. For this team, it is quite a bit tight. After all, the combat power of several people is exactly the same as that of this scorpion. It is not the same. Although they are on the same front, they also have an advantage, that is, group attack. Because this group of guys is a guild, it is said that in a group attack together, it will have a great advantage. And the same today, the avant-garde child is called a lucky girl. At this time, holding a shield shield in her hand does not look very big. However, she could play a little defense, and she stood there as if she was shaking. Look at this giant cockroach. Seriously, the expression is extremely embarrassing, her body is even shaking slightly, the reason why this appears, because she feels fear. Her body began to tremble at this time. The expression was a bit flustered and the look was a bit embarrassing. Asking for flowers I don''t know what to do, and for her current attack power, I can basically say that I am going to die. "transposition!" That giant cockroach is very obvious, knowing all the weaknesses of this team, because this monster is not an ordinary mob, so there is a certain amount of wisdom in his brain, which can distinguish the fighting style of this team and Where there will be weaknesses. The weakest place is responsible for the attack. It is a fortune with a strong shield. She is actually the best guy to deal with. "hateful!" At this time, the man who seemed to be the captain at this time, in the corner of his mouth, squatted up, and he shouted in public. ............ Because this time, this cockroach may be the most savage and most difficult monster they have ever met. And the start is very embarrassing, the claws are waving, and even can drive the surrounding whirlwind, which makes people feel a very exaggerated feeling. Others don''t seem to be able to see it, but Chiba knows that this guy is just a fox and a tiger, and there is no point in fighting. This guy is no different. "hateful!" The captain looked a little angry, he switched the position directly, and one person rushed up alone but the level of the weapon in his hand was too low. Half of the damage caused by the attack was not achieved. So at this time, it is particularly difficult. At this time, the eyelids expanded hard. The captain did not know how to be good at this time. If he followed this attack, he would definitely be killed by him in advance. "Captain, be careful!" It was at this time that a scene that everyone did not think of happened. Because in this team, the usual performance is very weak, at this time, just in that moment, the moment that flies his paw to the captain''s body. Fortunately, her own shield seemed to rush up, and blocked the sentence for her captain, her whole person was almost shocked. . Chapter 692： :Brave You know, fortunately, in this team, in normal times, it is very weak, even when facing monsters, the body will tremble. But today, she suddenly became so brave. It can be said that for my companions to be rushed to desperately, to know that for this kind of attack, if there is no defensive power, it will definitely be directly penetrated. Although the letter was the first attack that was fortunately blocked, at this time, the face of the cockroach changed slightly. Become extremely fierce. Hey, look at your eyes! And it seems that there is bloodshot, it seems that this guy has entered the second stage, so in this case, he can basically say that he is already in a state of violent walking. The claws of the "May 4th" in the hand flew again, and at this time, the defensive shield on the lucky hand has been shot down to the ground. If it is attacked, she will die. Will definitely die! ! At this time, in fact, the most surprising thing is that the captain, his eyes are really very big, the body has no idea how to describe it, just so soft on the ground. He didn''t know how to face it because he had been laughing at her in the guild and said she was weak. But this scene of what happened today is definitely enough to prove the heart. In fact, it is not a weak girl. Although she is afraid of death, she will definitely come forward when her friends are in trouble. This is the most authentic fortunate... In fact, after the scene of this scene, when the claws of the dragonfly flew over, it was fortunate that they were ready for death. Close your eyes tightly, waiting for the moment your body is cut. Even all the preparations have already been made, but at this time, the unexpected scene happened. Chiba suddenly pulled out the weapon in his hand, and he jumped out suddenly and shouted loudly in his mouth. "Switch!" At this time, the surrounding moments seem to be dense fog, and the smoke is generally. At this time, the very slender sword resisted such a huge claw. The most important thing was that the monster in Chibas hand was directly cut into two pieces. Its claws fell to the ground, and it made a painful sorrowful sound, and it has always landed in the red area, even falling, and as long as Chiba has a little blow, it can be fatal. "what" Fortunately, at this time, I closed my eyes tightly and found that I was not dead. With a restless mood, he slowly opened his eyes and found a scene of surprise. It was Chiba, and once again saved her from the hands of this monster. "A good and powerful combat power, just such a blow can be a fatal blow, what is this sacred guy? Is his rank really as high as us?" Hierarchy, this thing has been concealed, and he has always been a way of being alone. So it is difficult to connect with other players, basically it can be said that there is only a little bit of contact with those intelligence players or those who sell equipment. As for other things, there is no such thing. "It''s okay!" The posture of the sword is quite gorgeous. The most important thing is that Chiba just used this attack to defeat it at this time, so many players who were present were surprised and could not speak. Dumbfounded, perhaps only use such a vocabulary to describe the current situation. "I am fine, thank you." There used to be a very habitual action, that is, every time after the attack, I will put myself and the sword in my hand back. This is also the habit that he has developed since then, but in the real world, when he and his sister Tonggu Zhiye are learning bamboo knives, they will habitually use this action. This is a problem that has been cultivated all the year round. Gorgeous skills, coupled with a perfect attack, made all players feel shocked at this time. For those guys with relatively small ranks, I have never seen this kind of quick and simple attack method. What kind of skills are this? "That... very sorry!" At this time the captain stunned, but he quickly responded, the first sentence of speaking is to express his regret to the fortunate..... And the look of a low head is somewhat dejected. "Nothing, captain." Fortunately, it has always been a very gentle girl. Many people know this in this guild. "The experience value is really a bit less, and the equipment that is dropped is not particularly good!" In the game world of Sword Art Online, I think it can be said that all the experience values ??of the monster drop are stipulated, and this level basically has only a little experience. In fact, this level is quite high for these players, and even allows them to upgrade again. But for Chiba, that''s really a drop in the bucket, and it doesn''t work at all. "Oh my God!" At this time, one of the players screamed with screams, because he inadvertently scanned the equipment that the monster dropped from this sight was actually a rare weapon. But in Chibas opinion, this guy just shook his head very helplessly and said that the equipment was poor. Its obvious to the player that I dont know how to describe it. For Chiba, this level is really bad, basically it can be said to the extreme. 0.6 "Ah!" It was at this time that Chiba was scratching his head very embarrassed. It seems that he accidentally said a word leaked this time, seemingly to be exposed. So he quickly found an excuse to explain. "There is nothing at all, not too much." "I mean, this equipment is actually very good. It''s just based on this. I have better suggestions than it, so I think it''s very bad." I don''t know if this interface I want can push me past? I am at this time, this group of people has no problem, and their main thing now is to celebrate the victory of this battle. After all, it is a group of teams, so the experience value can be shared on average, and the equipment is also available. . Chapter 693： : Giant 螳螂 Its not a weapon to drop. This thing is absolutely around the night, but if he wants to sell the sword, its fine. "Give it to you, fortunately." At this time, I also looked at it for a while. Although she was the main shield player, there was no more powerful sword in the hands of this guy. At most, it only plays a role in self-defense. If Chiba creates a more advanced sword for her, according to her current grade, there is no way to bring it, so the rare weapon that has just fallen is very suitable for her. "Thank you." For today''s conference to be a complete success, it seems that I want to open a party this evening, because in this experience, all people have even upgraded. Be aware that the current level is getting harder and harder, because many players are afraid of death, they have no way to go to the front. So it also caused the current 14 this way. The Sword Art Online is located in a bar in the 28-story area in 2023. The owner of this bar is still the same. A middle-aged uncle, with a small inch, looks particularly amiable. It is also really special to take care of everyone in this guild, each time they are basically discounted prices to discount them. "Welcome, congratulations, you have a great return today, so I will give you a meal." After saying this, the boss immediately bought more wine, and he said such a sentence, all free. "thank you boss"! In fact, there is still one thing that makes Yuki feel very happy today, that is, the relationship between himself and the captain has eased, and he does not say himself anymore. "Nothing." This is another grand party, but in this banquet, Chiba has always noticed the change of her expression. Its totally different from when I used to come here. Her smile is very bright now, basically it can be said from the heart. "It''s okay, fortunately, I see you smirking in that place alone." At this time, I suddenly moved forward and approached fortunately. And looking at her, this can make a fortune. "Ah, why are you suddenly coming close?" Fortunately, at this time, it was a special accident. Her face was very ruddy, and some even could not believe that Chiba would come close to her at this time. The speed of the heartbeat is also very fast. ͨ,ͨ, Basically, it can be said that there is no way to control oneself. At this time, fortunately, I dare not even go to see the eyes of Chiba. I always feel a little shy. So at this time, she quickly turned around and did not dare to look at him. "I feel like your face looks very red, isn''t it? Have some colds recently?" In the game time of Sword Art Online, it still simulates the state of illness. If you do not maintain a good eating habit and often stay in a cold place, it will be easy to catch a cold. So at this time, Chiba suspected that she reached out and touched the forehead of fortunate face. She was already very ashamed, and she completely collapsed at this time. The whole person seemed to be evaporating, and her face was flushed. ...... Then immediately fell on the table, this shocked everyone. Even including Chiba. "Nothing, I am fine." At this moment, not all the members in the moment immediately rushed up. After asking the heart from the West, I confirmed that she really did not have a cold and fever. The people were relieved at this time, but his actions really scared everyone. One jump. "Really, I feel like you are alone in a daze, so I want to ask if you are thinking about something?" Chiba faintly said such a sentence, but fortunately after hearing it, he suddenly shook his head. Then I grabbed my mouth and shook my head. This move seems a bit unusual, but Chiba has no extra care. After all, everyone has their own private affairs, if they are always annoying others. Certainly not very good. "You are really okay, I see you seem a little uncomfortable." Fortunately at this time, no matter what Chiba said, she would not answer, just shaking her head, she did not want to let others know what was in her mind. Hey! If the idea that you just had in your head is to let everyone know, it will definitely make him humiliate. Only this thing is absolutely impossible to keep confidential. Because just in the past, I fortunately did not know what happened, he thought of his conversion with Chiba, and then there were some things that made people more shy. How can you look like this! ! That is, when she was in this illusion, she was suddenly woken up by people. "Are you OK!" "I''m fine, I''m fine." I was lucky enough to find an excuse and then left this place. When she left here, everyone in the room felt very strange, and it feels like today''s 470 fortunately seems to be particularly abnormal, completely different from usual. What is this little girl doing today? But everyone did not doubt anything, and then continue to celebrate at this party. It was at this time that when the party was over, everyone was gone, but fortunately, they had not returned to the pub to rest, so Chiba was also worried. I am going to look for it. "Fortunately!" No matter how she shouted, she did not find her trace. "Fortunately!!" After looking for several lanes in succession, I suddenly remembered a place, maybe I could find him here, that is, the river yesterday. Fortunately, I may often appear in this place. It is at this time that Chiba slowly came here and he guessed it. Fortunately, he stayed under the bridge. "Nothing, fortunately!" "Nothing." After seeing Chiba coming here, I was so happy that I had a smile in my mouth. In her mind, Chiba has always had a good impression on Chiba. This is beyond doubt, not to mention that he has saved his life twice in a row. If it is a general girl, he will be heart-warming. . Chapter 694： : Cruel reality [five more] Anyway. "They are always looking for you, if you have nothing to do, I hope you can go back!" At this time, the atmosphere became a bit strange, Chiba did not know what to say, just find a gap in the interjection. "I know, I will go back soon, but I want to stay alone here." At this time, the two people felt very strange, especially the atmosphere, and always felt a bit puzzling. But soon Chiba found a breakthrough and he said to him. "Do you have anything? Maybe I can share it with you." Chiba slowly came over and he said to him. "Nothing, I just want to be alone." In fact, everyone knows that the most fearful thing in this world is death. This is not a simple game. Looking at the sorrowful face, Chiba may know what she is worried about. This girl is usually very introverted, so he has been afraid of his heart, afraid that he will die someday. In fact, for this, Chiba is also the same. If you do not fight hard, you will die. For such a cruel reality, basically no one will accept it. Even including Chiba, he will not accept this reality, but there is no way. "But I think this day will come soon." At this time, Chiba slowly approached and sat down beside him. "Yeah!" Fortunately, he nodded. Maybe it was because he was used to this position, or maybe there was no other member at this time, so I was fortunate that I was daring. She once again leaned on the shoulder of Chiba. . Said it. "I believe this day will come. Hehe." Although fortunately this girl is sometimes quite strong, but at this time he suddenly burst into tears. She leaned tightly on the shoulders of Chiba, and then a tear fell down, perhaps only in her heart, she knew how much pain in the world. "Hey..." Since entering the game world, I am fortunate to cry for the first time. The reason why she cried so badly. There are still reasons. "Nothing, this kind of thing will endure." Chiba doesn''t know what to say at this time. When he is critical, he will not comfort himself. So she also hates her own reason why she doesn''t learn the skills of picking up girls. I don''t know how to comfort her. So he said the most real thoughts in his heart, although it feels like a big talk, but Chiba is really serious. "I believe that this day will come sooner or later, and I will definitely pass this game." Chiba said very plainly, but it doesn''t look like he is lying, and he has confidence. "Ok!" After staying in this guild for a while, Chiba always felt that this was not the way, so he had to leave the trade union to go to the front line. After all, I have been away from studying for a long time recently. If I stay here again, I will not be able to keep up with the rhythm recently, so he must leave. However, just one thing that happened on the night of the departure, so that Gods life can never be forgotten, since that incident. In his heart, there is such a shadow that can''t be erased? "Fortunately, I am dead!" Yes, this fact has made Chiba unbelievable, restricting the entire team from disappearing, becoming fragmented from the front, but unable to grasp it. The words that I have said before, the words that I have fortunately said, have become a bubble at this moment. "I will definitely not let you hurt, it will definitely let you successfully leave the game world." Fortunately, that night, the words that I said to Chiba have always been convinced, without any doubt, she nodded heavily. But things are not like this! There will always be unexpected situations, and there is simply no way for people to anticipate. In this evening, when the guild received a task from you, and it was released privately, it seems that the amount of the reward is very high, that is, let them go out to the labyrinth to find a lost partner. The price offered was very much, so I moved all the members of the guild. But in this case, Chiba suddenly felt that this thing seemed to be very embarrassing. It is indeed with a trace of doubt. People feel a bit skeptical, because the hierarchy of this place is not what they can go, and no one in this maze can walk. So what traps will be hidden, and no one will say it. In this case, how can I take such a risk? "This is a huge temptation. The conditions that the other party has given us are very good, so we must seize these opportunities, so that the combat effectiveness of our guild will be greatly improved." The reason why the captains are so excited now is that they will get a lot of generous rewards from their employers, and now they include a lot of equipment. But in this matter, not only is Chiba alone, but one person feels that it is not very reliable. (Good good) That is fortunate, he always feels that this maze is not so simple, not a few of them can break in. However, in this extremely tempting situation, it can basically be said that all guild members have chosen a consistent recognition. They have already investigated the labyrinth area, and your level is not particularly high. If all the members are gone, there should be no problem. What''s more, there is a very powerful role in the team members recently, that is Chiba. I don''t know why, for many of you, he feels that he is quite powerful and trusts him quite. So at this time, everyone also took out the map and let Chiba look at it. Chiba really did not find any problems in it, but this does not mean that there is no danger. To know the labyrinth area, there is no way to predict it. of. . Chapter 695： : New Adventures [Happy Mid-Autumn Festival] This map is very simple, and the rating is really like what she said, not a lot. So in this case, after Chiba confirmed, he felt that this thing might be able to take risks once. After all, this way, the equipment of this guild will be greatly improved. This is not an opportunity to take risks, so Chiba feels a bit strange, but still nodded, and he thought that if he followed, there would be no problem. After all, this place, the level is not particularly high, there are not many monsters hidden inside. If you follow yourself behind this team, there should be no big problems. But it was such an idea that led to Chiba regretting her life. If you dont make a assertion like this, you will not die from this world or leave yourself. It will not let the entire guild fall into crisis! "How, Tongren, do you think this condition is very suitable? And we will withdraw it in the first time as long as we find its companion, and will definitely not stay in this labyrinth for a while." At this time, the captain said very excitedly that it seems that he is already in a position to win. Although some feelings are not very reliable, but Chiba still, nodded. "Go!" It is also like this, at this time, I have to leave. "Well, since this is the case, all the members voted, so we will take the time to start this evening." There was a little finishing in the pub and there was rest. Around 10 o''clock in the evening, all members of the union were concentrated in the labyrinth area. "Good black!" This labyrinth area can basically be said that without a trace of light, there is no way to see anything. They can only walk in these places with the help of some glowing crystals. And there is nowhere to see anything. "Sha, remember to mark your coordinates, and don''t change the route at will." At this time the captain said very seriously, and has been emphasizing the route problem, because in the game world of the sword **** domain. Bebg has this kind of thing in the labyrinth area, and this kind of thing is the most people, and it feels confused. Although in general, many labyrinths have maps to navigate. However, in places that have not been explored, there is absolutely no way to navigate. Only after this place is cleared, this labyrinth area map will appear in the player''s game interface. As for the rest, it will not be displayed. This is also some settings in the game world, although it makes people feel a bit strange. "I know, but the captain has a situation. I want you to report it, that is, even if I mark the coordinates here, I don''t know why it will be erased." "I know this, you don''t have to worry." In fact, the captain has already investigated the situation here before coming here, that is, according to them, the way the team said the last time. In this labyrinth area, unlike other labyrinth areas, it is also erased after marking. But the captain has already had a way to solve this. I personally draw in the game interface, so even if I remove the mark I made, but this complete map is saved by myself. If you want to judge the position according to the situation of your own drawing, you will be able to go out again. "Everyone is careful, now we have come to this, the innermost of the maze." After the captain finished this sentence, his expression was a little nervous and he looked like he found something. "It''s a monster!" Originally, I didnt know who among the players suddenly shouted, and there was a monster similar to the truss in front. The truss held two long knives in his hand and ran quickly, using a sword technique. The guy planned to attack. "Be careful!" At this time, the team had a little change. It was originally a fortune, but it was suddenly transferred to the end because it was proposed by Chiba. After all, the labyrinth here is very strange, and I feel that it is impossible to let the fortune stand in the forefront, otherwise it is very easy to be in danger. He didn''t want to see his companion die in this place, especially fortunately. "A monster with a level of only twenty levels!" For Chiba, this is not going to be a slap in the face, as long as you gently pinch it, you can crush it. At this time, Chibas eyes glanced at him, and he even shattered the knife in his hand. Shantou immediately fell apart... How powerful this is, all the members present have taken a sigh of relief, they did not expect Chiba to be so powerful, to know that this level is about the same size as them. The mouths almost fell to the ground, very surprised. But this surprise is ultimately a surprise, the way things have to be solved. "From now on, you are standing behind me, remember, don''t tell me the boundaries." Although the level here is very low, Chiba can''t be taken lightly, or else it may be attacked at any time, especially before the gimmick. The feeling is really too weak. If it is like this, why is there no player strategy in the maze here? So this is totally unreasonable, for this kind of thing that does not follow the routine. Chiba is also very concerned about whether there is fraud. However, according to the current situation, the feeling of this place is somewhat different, so at this time, Chiba took out the interpreters in his hands. Slowly walked forward. He watched the movement around with vigilance! The footsteps can basically be said to be very light, and even can be said to dare not make any slight noise. It was at this time that everyone came to a room where they saw a large number of monster captains at this time some heartbeat. . Chapter 696： : Transfer to trap At the beginning, there was a treasure box, and the captain had seen the treasure box. There should be rare equipment inside, so he was very excited, and then there were many monsters appearing one after another. But its rating is not high. The level of monsters inside is not very high, so it should be easy to solve. If there are so many, you may get a lot of experience points, so all the members have stepped in. "Slow!" Chiba suddenly screamed at this time, he always felt ~ some strange. If you step in directly, you will definitely encounter something that is not-usually strange. "I told you to wait for me, don''t arbitrarily step into the room before you figure out the situation." However, they did not listen to Chiba at all, and they ran in to upgrade the brush, and now they even ran into it. But when all the staff entered the room, an unexpected scene took place. The room suddenly entered a closed state and an alarm sounded. "Oops!" Chiba''s sweat on his forehead shook slightly at this time, and he felt incredible now. Because in this case, it is difficult to make people without doubt. And the monsters inside are appearing more and more. Although their level is not very high, there is no problem with Chiba at all, but it is not necessarily for other players. They fight very hard. A bang rang! At this time, Chiba found something wrong. Also, the monsters here suddenly became fierce, and the level seemed to be strengthened. Just then, one of the members suddenly shot in the back and was directly smashed. Those gimmicks become very murderous, as if they were eating something that would raise the level and the level of violent. All the members saw it at this time. One of the team members died here, so they immediately became a little panicked. They quickly took out the transfer crystal and prepared the whole staff to retreat. Transferring the crystal into a square shape, and in the sword **** domain, the world is the most important escape skill, but this thing is not omnipotent. He also has certain side effects, the main side effect is. In some special cases, this transfer of crystal palace can not be used. "Transfer!! The main city!" The captain shouted out loud at this time. He felt fear, but it didn''t work. Nothing at all. The transfer crystal tower did not emit a little bit of light at all. Now it can be said that there is no way to transfer, but in this case, there is no escape method except for the transfer of crystal. "Oops, we fell into the trap, and this trap has no way to use the transfer crystal." At this time, the brow wrinkled tightly. Chiba also feels that there is a problem with this. Perhaps, several people have already entered a trap that will definitely die. "hateful!" Can''t be offended, the transfer crystal can''t be used, and the faces are slightly changed, but in this case, only the battle can be played. Picking up the sword again, a few people rushed up, fight with those hoes, swords and swords, and the broken cockroaches are also random splashes. It makes people shudder! "What''s the matter!" At this time, the captain shouted loudly. Perhaps at this time, he had already begun to faintly regret some of it. Because of his greed and cheapness, it led to such a disaster and even caught all the lives of the entire member. There are a lot of monsters in this room, and they appear from time to time. You don''t even know where it will launch attacks, for those inexperienced players. Basically it can''t be called for a few minutes. "Fortunately!" Even Chiba, it is not always possible to completely discover the exact location of all the monsters here, and he can only protect himself. Originally, just in time, I was still standing in a place with myself, so he could protect her. But the next step is not necessarily the case. Fortunately, I suddenly left here. One of the gimmicks suddenly appeared, separating the two directly. Chiba had no choice but to deal with the monsters around him. Asking for flowers Fortunately, she can say that this is the weakest girl in the guild. If she fights alone, it will be very difficult. "Tongren!" Fortunately, I did not give up the opportunity to survive. She has a shield in her hand and is fighting desperately. "Damn! Damn!" This monster is not high in level, but it is basically continuous, it is not finished, it is very physical. "Be careful, Kirito!" At this time, one of the hoes suddenly ran over, and the sharp blade in his hand stabbed behind Chiba, but at this time, fortunately, he suddenly rushed over. ................... Then there was a scream, and Chiba knew that my body was absolutely attacked by the **** and it could be fatal. "Fortunately!!" At this moment, the time around it seems to be still, slowing down the time. Chiba feels a little incredible, he can''t even imagine. Fortunately, what is the matter? "Impossible, he does not want to accept the fact of the present." "I like you!!" Looking at it, I fell down slowly. I didnt hear what she was saying tonight, only saw her mouth shape. It is at this moment that Chiba finally knows why he has become what he is now, all because he is overestimating himself. Power is not absolute in this world. Fortunately! No matter how Chiba screams, no one can save the fact that the fortunately has died, even if no one can do it. Chiba seems to be mad at this time. His whole head is in a state of being down. There is only one thought in his heart, that is, to seize the fortunate body and never let her leave the world. No matter what. But the world is cruel and counterproductive. It''s not that you want to do this, you will be able to catch each other. . Chapter 697： :骷髅 monster "Fortunately!" Chiba shouted loudly and rushed straight up, knocking on those gimmicks and coming to the side of luck. But he is still a step late... Fortunately, the body slowly fell to the ground like this, and then heard a bang, her body dissipated like a piece of debris in the world. After all, it is a substance built from virtual data. Chiba knows that he made a very stupid decision. That''s why you have to hide your power. If you tell them at the beginning, it won''t happen. Or you can say that you shouldn''t know them at the beginning, or you won''t have such a thing, so he is quite guilty of the current Chiba. Why... "Two Five Three" Chiba stretched out her hand and wanted to catch it, but she didn''t have any strength. It is at this moment that Chiba feels quite helpless, as if she had lost all her reliance. How can I believe this situation? Therefore, since this matter, Chiba has never been like this, and that thing has always been a flaw in his heart. It is as if there is no way to erase it. "Liver!" Chiba suddenly screamed out loud at this moment, feeling that the whole person seemed to be in a state of violent walking, and the emotions had no way to control it, that is, between this moment. The gate was slowly closed to see Chiba, and the giant sword was directly inserted behind Lifa. "what!!" That is, at this moment, on the eve of the night, the whole person''s body seems to be not meticulous and becomes special mechanization. The One Piece system is forcibly activated and various data are restored. The binding host succeeds and the current binding value is 100%. After the appearance of this scene, Chiba seems to have changed a person. His whole body can basically be said to be in a state of sleep, and instead of it, the One Piece system. He knows that he has no power, so he chooses to give his body directly to the system. In the same way, the way to do this is to be able to get yourself a powerful force in a short period of time, but it is your own body, because it is very likely that the system will directly replace the person. In the case of a last resort, Chiba will never release such a powerful force. "The power of lightning!" At this time, the whole world in the dance of the goblin seems to be in a state of embarrassment, especially in the sky, where there has been a change. This makes the staff feel very strange, because their settings are like this, but now suddenly changed the weather, is it a system failure? What is wrong with the game? In fact, these are not, because Chiba forcibly released the power of the Thunder King system, that is, the thundering fruit, which belongs to the power of nature, and even the wind and rain. Now this power is powerful enough to control all the settings in the game world and change the look. "how is this possible!!" At this time, in the control room of the main server, there must be doubts in the face of the town, he felt that this thing is unlikely. Because just at the time, someone forced it and changed the weather conditions. He knew that this was the game time. As long as the program was set up, there was no way to change it. But what exactly is happening in front of this scene? The whole world tree seems to be shrouded in a cloud. There is simply no way to make it change. At the same time, at the top of the world tree, Asuna, just lying on it. She looked at the world around her and felt that it was a little unbelievable because the environment setting here basically can be said that there will be no change in this way, but today there is a sudden state of dark clouds. What is this all about? At the end of the day, Asahi came to the side of the two. She looked at the weather around and felt that something was wrong. I remembered the name of a person in my heart. Kirito! "Is the power of lightning, does it have any effect on this door?" It was at this time that everyone was in amazement and even felt incredible... The dance of the goblin, a lot of players inside, watching the scenes happening on the top of the world tree, are wide-eyed, what is this all about? Because they all know such a situation, that is, in the world tree, the weather appearance conditions can basically be said that there is no change in one year, so this kind of lightning weather makes people feel very strange, is this the system? , is the updated version? It was very strange at this time, and she came to the top of the rooftop to see the picture here. "how is this possible!" For this thing just now, the world of the whole fairy dance is now sensational. And in this age of informationization, so the speed of communication is very fast, basically it can be said that these things are everywhere in the post. All of them are posts about the world tree, and a lot of posts have started to be published. The angry pig said to the post. "Hey, have you seen the world tree there, it seems that there is a very strange phenomenon, is it an official update?" A chick continues to post. "This is a big fuss, but 1.9 is just inside the game world. If it''s not done, what is the official moth? Or is it a problem with the system?" Basically, it can be said that there is a guess for each of these things. However, the next person posted has attracted everyone''s attention. "Isn''t that going to be a new task for this game, or is it open to a new chapter?" Many people agree with this statement, because many of the tasks have now completed a main line of the world tree strategy, and other branch tasks have not been completed, basically have been rummaged. If you are a goblin dance, you will lose a lot of players without updating the version. This is beyond doubt. If it is like this, then it is a bit worthwhile. . Chapter 698： : Awakening system After all, the dance of the goblin has gained such a huge popularity for a long time, so it is not very good if it is lost. "You are there to guess. It''s just a weather update, what tasks, what jokes, the main line tasks have not been completed, you think too much." This guy is right. Because the Raiders task of the World Tree has not been completed, it is generally not updated. However, it does not consider situations such as activities. "If this is the case, then directly shatter the door." At this time, Chiba suddenly used the power of the shocking fruit. He hasn''t used this power for a long time, so he lost a little control of the control power, and the door of the world tree was shattered with a wave of punches. "how is this possible!" It is incredible. There are players in the world under the tree. When they see the two doors of the world tree, they are all surprised when they are broken. Because this door can basically say that the total is several hundred tons, no one can push it. However, just at the time, it was actually broken like this. "how is this possible!" Many people think that there is no way to open this door. I sleep, after all, it is the game setting. "What happened?" At this time, many monsters of the dance of the goblin were alarmed. The ones looked in the direction of the world tree. I dont know what happened in this place. Even the official staff had a little bit of trouble. I haven''t figured out what happened. Inside the main console of the fairy dance, one of the middle-aged people looks very nervous, he is this, the general manager of the game. The face is ugly, and the staff members are talking about it. What is this all about? You have to investigate me quickly. "Yes, director." It seems that the system has been tampered with, although we are not sure yet, Even now, the staff here can''t explain exactly what is happening. They are also a slap in the face, quickly knocking on the keyboard, but there is no way to solve this problem is getting more and more serious, in the sky above the world tree, a large number of clouds began to gather. And gradually formed a positive -2 pole. It seems that lightning should be generated, and this phenomenon was discovered by the main server console. It makes people feel incredible. "Director, the big thing is not good. There is a kind of hidden in this day. The power of lightning seems strange, but it seems to be completely integrated with our technology and presented in a virtualized state." The staff member said something that was incomprehensible. The director can do whatever the guy wants, and he now needs to know that the current results are still progressing. And how to deal with them, these are the things he cares the most. "We are still analyzing the reasons. If the latest situation occurs, we will inform you as soon as possible." Basically, there is a problem in the control room of the entire server. At this time, the town has also quickly entered the game to view the situation. In this world, he has the highest authority. But this kind of weather control should only be done by him alone. But what is the situation in front of me? At this time, Xu Xiang can basically say that his face is very blue. Quickly connect to the game world, and check your control permissions, have you been tampered with, or have been attacked by a virus? But just after he entered the game, he was a slap in the face. I don''t know how to express my feelings now. Because at this time, he checked his permissions, but found that there was no change, but what is the weather here. "Give me a move!" Shouxiang shouted loudly at this time, and clicked on the button to change the weather, but the game interface did not react at all. And the weather is also a sunny day. There is absolutely no way to understand what is happening now. "hateful!" "What is the matter? In this world, I am a god-like existence. Why is this happening now?" Xu Xiang was even angry at this time, and he did not figure out what it was all about now. The expression is also quite angry. hateful! Basically, this game interface has to be ruined by him, but it has not played any effect. The brow wrinkled tightly and shouted in his mouth. What was this broken thing? At the same time, at the bottom of the world tree, Chiba broke the door and he went straight into the room. Entering his eyes is a soul, a soul that remains and burns after death, and now there are two hundred seconds. This player 373 will be resurrected. But Chiba doesn''t want to see the result now. He has already said one thing, that is, he will never, let his teammates die. Slowly stepped into this room. In an instant, the monster inside was provoked, and the monsters of one armor ran out of the lens similar to the horse''s honeycomb, a large piece of densely packed. And one by one holding a giant sword, they looked at them and walked into the Chiba in the room. As soon as he gets closer, the guy will attack immediately and the arrows will come out. Chiba did not stop at all. He slowly walked over like this. At this time, one of the monster eyes suddenly lit up and looked at the flame. It seems to understand the intention of Chiba, so he immediately shot an arrow here. But what makes this monster strange is his own arrow, but in the midair, it is broken by what invisible power. "court death!" Chibas glance at the monster. Just look at this guy and die like this. There was even a bit of a serial explosion that caused a large piece of the surrounding area to be shattered directly. . Chapter 699： : Domineering [five] Although the current Li Fa has entered the state of the soul, according to reason, she does not have any eyes and hearing. In fact, this system is not designed like this. When it becomes a soul state, she will watch the world with a third-person perspective, that is, God''s perspective. In other words, Lifa can see everything that happened in front of his eyes, as long as it is around this soul, the world. "What the **** is this guy!" It was obvious that the move by Chiba had caught the attention of these monsters and was directly raised to the third level. This group of people used Chiba as a dangerous molecule. These monsters will increase their combat power based on the level of recent players, which is why this place is the most difficult to overcome. Even if the player is strong, the combined combat power of these monsters will become stronger. But this time they seem to improve combat effectiveness, and there is no effect. "Don''t come over! Kirito Jun!" In this case, Lifa can''t make any sound. So she wanted to tell Chiba not to let it cross this step, but Chiba couldn''t hear it, and there was no reaction at all. "do not come!" Li Fa knows that you saved yourself in this situation, and there is no effect, but Chiba does not think so. He just came here at a slow pace. Slowly approaching the soul of Lifa. At this time, those monsters have prepared all the weapons, as long as Chiba steps into this place. Will be all the arrows. These monsters are hovering very neatly on top, and the giant swords in their hands are raised high, and they are ready to cast. As long as Chiba crosses this circle, it will definitely be shot dead. But in this case, Chiba did not receive a slight threat. It was at this time that after Chiba came to the world, the video of the Raiders was suddenly broadcast live. The reason why it was broadcasted was not like this, because the staff wanted to investigate the situation here, so all the cameras were transferred here. Want to check the situation here is what is going on? Just took such a picture, and the whole live broadcast, played to the game video of the dance of the fairy. "I go"! At this time, the post below the live broadcast was completely ignited. Many people have begun to hate the current situation. They did not expect a person to dare to attack the world tree. A pig called a crazy post says. "This guy I have seen is a shadow goblin, and the main thing is that this guy seems to have gone out, a team of fire monsters." ...... Shock! Actually, a small team was directly destroyed. Although this matter is not known, whether it is true or not. But if there is such a thing. That must be true. The magic pig continued to post. "We are just catching up with the live broadcast now. Everyone has to look around and see what is going on here?" Unexplained eating melons post. "This picture is too exaggerated. Have you seen it? The number of these monsters is amazing and it is ready to go." However, some people think that he is simply looking for death. Just walking into the circle of this monster by one person''s power will only be shot into a horse''s nest. "Tongren Jun!" It was at this time that Asunas bird cage also had a blue game interface. It was her id number opened, and I also saw this picture. "Tongren!" Asuna grasped the fence with her hands tightly, and a teardrop was passed through her eyes. Even her voice began to sob. But she knows, and has always insisted on such an idea in her heart. He believes that Chiba will come to save her. Ok! There is a bit of sour taste in the corner of the eye, but more Asuna is a smile. Then she gently rubbed her eyes and looked happy. If at this time, there are some people who worry about Chiba, after all, the township **** once told her about such a thing. That is the ultimate task, there is no way to complete it. Why do you say that? This is an infinite mystery. Even if these players clear all the monsters in the world tree, there is no way to reach the top of the world tree. The door must be open to the administrator''s authority, and there is no way for other unrelated people to get rid of it. This is such a setting. For this kind of pothole setting, only the guy in the township wants to come out. Therefore, at this time, everyone is tightly taking a cold sweat for this family. ". Find death!! Haha" Shouxiang was originally managing these weathers, and when he was irritated, his game interface suddenly popped up like this. I saw a boy who was very annoying to him, that is, a love enemy. If it wasn''t for this guy, he would be infatuated with Asuna. Coupled with this kind of favorable condition, how could you not agree with yourself, so all this is ultimately in the boy''s body. It is he who makes himself what he is now. Without him, Asuna would become his own. "This kid is crazy." Xu Xiang saw this scene, and the picture smiled a little loudly. "The power of one person wants to break through here, and dreams of being insane." Therefore, Xiangxiang intends to watch this good show here. Now Chiba has gradually approached this circle, and the group of monsters are ready to project. "do not come" There is no way to convey the truest ideas in Li Fas heart to Chiba. At this moment, as if all the players had held their breath, the boy was deeply sweated. Looking at it is especially annoying. However, they have some expectations in their hearts, and may be miraculous. In the end, Chiba still entered the scope of this circle... At this time, those monsters can basically say that at the same time, the weapons in their hands are thrown down, all throwing in one direction. The real million arrows are very spectacular. "Ah!" Even some players dare not open their eyes to see at this time. Too cruel. . Chapter 700： :unbelievable Just when everyone couldn''t bear to watch it, a strange thing happened. There was no arrow in the heart, and Chiba was still standing there. Lifa can''t believe it with a mouth, how is this possible? This problem has never been seen in the system! The expression on the face of Shouxiang, who has been watching the situation, has not yet been put away, and the expression of a full-fledged drama has collapsed. This... how is this possible? My system settings are impossible! The violent anger of the township "I am the same **** in this game, impossible!" "Oh... I know you won''t have anything to do." Yasna, who was locked, smiled with tears in her eyes. Its so good... really good... Kirito, I believe. You will be able to save me soon. I really want to fight side by side with you! Go with you. Scorpio... Many players are stunned by part-time job. This special opening is hanging. What level is this kid? Terror strength. The entire screen of the goblin dance was suddenly occupied by many comments. Among them, Magic Pig has the most posts, and the most people who post posts. "Haha... This **** game finally made me see something abnormal. Does this mean that we have a chance to return to real life?" Crazy, everyone is in an incredible float. And Chiba, still in the tree of the world, has already encountered the soul of Lifa. Li Fa''s soul is shaking "Tongren Jun..." Lifak can''t stop the tears flowing. Silently saying something... Chiba still does not change the pace of 410. The soul that picked up Lifa got up and left. Although it used a shocking fruit, if it is not because of its own hidden strength, teammates will not have anything to do. Therefore, this is what I should repay and I just hope that I can still get it. Only one person is still recovering from madness, and that is the founder of this world. "Impossible, impossible." I can''t believe that such a result will appear. Things that could not have happened. . how could be? But what is impossible is that this is happening. Chiba took Lifa out of the tree of the world, and the shadow goblins disappeared. The fire leprechaun team was rescued, how enchanting this kid is... I still want to compete with others. Damn rival. you again. How do you break my good deeds every time? This is the case with Asuna, and now even the game projects she founded. Xu Xiang feels that this kid is born to be right against himself. Xu Xiang is more determined and can''t put this kid back into real life. He must let him stay in this world forever and ever. Don''t blame it. Xu Xiangyu clicked on the screen. In the meantime, the world of fairy dance has undergone some inexplicable changes. This change has only been a bit strange in the hearts of the players, and then disappeared. The road to go home is getting longer, Chiba does not know, because of the impact of his forced recovery, if one knows, maybe he will choose to do so! As long as Lifa can save it back, it will be fine. God knows how much he is afraid of what to do if he misses it. Fortunately............... It became an indelible mark in Chibas heart. Chibas heart fainted, looking at the sky in the game, oh~ borrowed the power of Ray really! Disregard, Asuna, wait for me. I will be here soon. Asuna in the bird cage looked up and looked at the sky. "Tongren, is that you? Are you coming soon?" This time we can go out together. Asna suppressed the excitement in her heart. The hand does not consciously put on the accessories on the waist. There is a burning spirit in my heart. "Do you want to fight too? Faster, you will be able to do so soon." Asuna''s hands clenched and hated her. When you go out, the first one will find you. Must town! With so many lives, I don''t know if you can''t change it. However, your deeds will be condemned by the world! After Lifa was settled, Chiba began to set off to rescue Asuna. The captains blockade of Chiba was completely useless. Chiba just wanted to see Asuna quickly, rescued Asuna and returned to the real world. I have been away from home for too long, I dont know how the family is. I dont know if I have enough energy to cook for so many days. Asna... Wait for me, I believe I will take you out! The players are excited, they want their own family, and miss the real life items! Great! The dance of the goblin is boiling (becj). Xu Xiang was guilty, he was afraid, he was afraid that when people came out, his consequences, he would ruin the software. On the platform. The fierce struggle in the heart of the township is in a difficult situation to choose! Asuna is still in the game, she is his favorite person. But what if the kid is out? So entangled! "~" Xuxiang is still pressed. Just... "How come? Why didn''t you react?" Looking at the screen that couldn''t be closed, the lungs of the town must be blown up! Oh, this is the case! This is the case at the crucial time... is it finished? Finished? ? No, Asuna has no key, and Haha has to regain her heart. An administrator trembled out, humming voice "Boss... The key is gone, the key to Asuna is gone." The administrator immediately retracted to his corner, for fear that he would be accidentally thrown into it. Can''t come out in the game again! The township does not move. I stiffened my neck and turned back. "What do you say?" Xu Xiangs eyes were flushed and he felt that he had to kill the administrator. The administrator is crying. "Boss, the key is gone." After the talk, the administrator''s legs are soft, God! What is my job, the boss is so scary! At this time, Chiba has found Asuna. "Ashna... Are you okay?" Chibas dumb voice is too long, too long, so Im afraid I cant see it anymore, and I dont have the chance to see Yass. Na. "Tongren..." Asunas eyes slid down a tear. Kirito. You are still coming. I am waiting for you! Kirito, we will smash the past! Asuna took out the key that came to the administrator and gave it to Chiba below: "Tongren, this is the key. You can use this to unlock it." Chiba was surprised, "Ashna, how do you have a key?" "I secretly got it from the administrator! How? I am still very useful!" Asuna smugly raised her head. That looks really cute. In short, Chiba feels so! "Well, Asuna is really useful! This can save me a lot of power!" Chiba cooperates with Asuna''s naughty. The monsters of all levels around have begun to wrap around here, looking strange and scary. "Wow... Chiba is cheering!" Many players are supporting the Chiba in the dance of the goblin. Chiba has actually returned! "Take care of Lifa, I will bring Asuna back. We will successfully break through the ultimate mission! Look at it." - There is no update yesterday. It is because there is something, it is very helpless. A friend got leukemia, and when he was young, he got the disease and felt weak. Maybe, the latter time will run for these things, and the update will not be stable. I hope that everyone will bear with me and be less embarrassed. . Chapter 701： :Fight alongside "~" Chiba took the attack of the monster, the flexible flashing attack, and the ease to avoid the key, and walked firmly toward the bird cage that closed Asuna. "Asna, throw the key down!" Chiba raised his head and shouted at the top of the tree. "~" A character flashes. Asunas pupils were shrunk, and if they didnt have time to scream for the exit, they were interrupted by the coldness of the township. "Long time no see, Chiba" must be cold in the mouth and look at this stinky boy to break his defense line, absolutely can not let him break through the ultimate mission. My purpose has not been realized yet! Asuna is not her own. Instead, I also let Asuna like Chiba. This is to steal the chicken and not eclipse the rice! Xu Xiang is helpless and smiles in his heart. The game that I created myself, in front of this stinky child, is there still no way to block it? Its awesome! The eyes of the township are evil--the poisonous ones are holding Chiba. In my heart, Chibas heart has no bottom. After all, this is the world he founded. This world can be said to be a killing weapon in his hands! However, I should not give up, just like he just couldn''t change the weather of the fairy dance interface, I also have the opportunity to subvert the power of God! Chiba silently plans how to best solve the problem in the heart, in order to complete the task with the least damage. There are more and more monsters around, and every time you kill a monster. The monster becomes more powerful. Why is that? The shocking fruit is gone. No strong attack can be made... Chiba sneaks into his waist. Prepare for the township while still watching Asuna. "~" Although there is no pain, but when the body flies out, Chiba is still inevitably dizzy for a while! Knew it. This world has some absolute obedience to Xuxiang, and it has an overwhelming right to kill all players! Damn it! Still not strong enough. Chiba supports the body, the speed of operation, the level, and the angle of attack. Seeing the anger of Asuna, who had to die in the country. How can this be. Must town! Seeing that you kill people will always remember the quiet and quiet of your real life, you must be unreasonable, and Asuna cant help but feel the need. Chiba will know. The days when two people fought side by side, Chiba knew that Asuna was looking for opportunities on her own. Sure enough, Shouxiang heard that Asunas voice stopped the attack. Xu Xiangfei flew up and landed outside the bird cage. Deeply watching this girl who makes herself involuntarily. "Ashna... I am doing this for you, for you! For us to live a better life. How can I be unreasonable? Is this kid right? If you don''t have him, chances to find me. Ok, you will understand me. Right? Xu Xiang looked at the girl who was touching the heart with hope. The pain in my heart! Yasna did not overdo it and held back her resentment. The tone of attack is immediately over. "For me? I am trapping all the players here? Hehe~ I will never like this kind of good, but I feel very disgusting! Very disgusting!" The hometown is not stable. Knowing that it is one thing, I heard that Asuna said it, and my heart still couldnt stop hurting. All the players look at the world tree here. I really don''t understand why I have this metamorphosis! Chibas flash of light is now. There is no need for the township to attack. "~" The sound of the sword cha into the body shook the ears of Asuna. Looking at Xiangxiang''s face disappeared in the same place. I dont understand why Im going to die in my own game! How can this be "Wow... Tongren Jun, you are so powerful." There are girls in the post. As soon as they came out, many players rushed to the top. It seems that everyone is really resentful. The captain looked arrogant and yelled at the people around him and shouted, "This kid has been in my team. He wants to call me a captain! Hahaha!" Everyone looked at the captain to show off, but also looked at the sky without words! We don''t know this stupid! do not know! However, some people secretly looked at the team. Everyone changes style again. Its quite xiong... Asuna looked at the disappearing Shouxiang, and the grievances in her heart seemed to have disappeared. Inexplicably, there are some complicated and unspeakable feelings. in reality. Shouxiang still gave Ausna a good impression... I didn''t expect him to be like this! Chibas sense of sensation caught Asunas low mood. Ashna, dont care too much, Ive always been like this, but its so good to hide in front of you. Dont worry about it! As the founder of this game, he will not be so easy to hang!" Chiba''s words are not unreasonable, and Asuna quickly adjusted her mood, and instead thought that she was too preoccupied! "Chiba, then." Asuna dropped the key. Its hard to hide in the eye. Asking for flowers "Wow~ I can finally save my sister Assina." The little boy was sincerely happy. Because I can go out soon! I miss the home. The little boy''s nose is sour. The corners of the eyes are red. Most players are also excited, and the ultimate mission is over. Can go home! Wow! I really want to estimate the air outside! The sound of the "card rub..." key is particularly clear at this moment, and it is especially pleasing to the ear. Chiba also smiled happily, although this time he had a lot of luck in winning the township. but. Successful! "Yasna~" Chiba looked at the long-lost shadow, and his eyes were slowly reddening... a hard adventure. The surrounding monsters also began to return to their original level because of the disappearance of the big boss. There is no such level change. These monsters are as fragile as ants in Chiba eyes! The fundamental structure is not a threat. .............. Chiba makes a large-scale sword-style, very fast. The monster is almost destroyed. Asuna cooperated with Chiba to play a harmonious sword dance. Enviable and amazing. "Go home... Go home... Go home..." The players shouted loudly and enthusiasm. Chiba and Asuna look at each other and smile at the lips. The two men joined together to cut the world tree! "Everyone. Reunite in real life!" Chiba smiled. First disappeared in the game. Immediately, more and more people disappeared, and this time disappeared, not death, nor fear. It is happy. It is joy because it is separated from the game. Let everyone mistakenly think that they will be born again. Let everyone cherish the people and things around you! More aware of the value of life. Asuna also smiled, and the smile was not gentle. "Chiba ~ Kirito! I will go to find you! This time, I will wait for you." Lifa looked at the disappearing Chiba and Asuna. Open your mouth and feel that you don''t know what to say. Look at the two disappeared. Lost in my heart! "Tongren Jun... What do you think of in real life? Its a pity that I found out that I like you, but I dont even know what you look like." Lifa silently cries... As the system recovers, it slowly Disappear in the game! In the second before the disappearance, Lifa had the idea of ??staying in the game forever. Li Fa was shocked by this thought! How can I think this way? Li Fa is a bit hard to accept that she will think this way, to know that everyone has spent so much to play the game. . v2 Chapter 1： : What is Altman? After that, Chiba passed through time and space, ready to meet the next unknown time and space. Before he left, he checked the remaining points in his system, which was enough for the time being. At least he could support the next time and space. Will run out, but with the advancement of time and space, the points will certainly grow. So, Chiba began to ask the system what his next time and space would be. "Hey, system, what is the time and space of my next crossing?" asked Chiba. "Well........ is a time and space with something like Altman." The system answered Chiba. "Oh........Ottoman............................. What?!!!" Chiba started without consciousness. What is said in the "Seven VII" system, but think carefully, and then after a while, it will react. "Yes, it''s an Altman world, but I don''t know where it is." The system is vaguely saying that it will definitely show smirk if the system is human. After the system was finished, I did not wait for Chiba to react. I sent Chiba to the next time and space, Altmans time and space. This is a very painful thing for Chiba, because he has never been a child. I have seen something about Altman. I have seen some very awkward Altman in the comic book of "Gourd Wars Altman" that I once saw in my classmates. After crossing the next time and space, Chiba appeared in a wilderness, green trees, clear skies, and a few flowing streams. There was no one but a golden glow. There is nothing special outside the pyramid. There is not even one person here. This means that if Chiba can''t find someone in the daytime, he may have to sleep in the arms of the big tree mother. Therefore, Chiba decided to go to the side of the pyramid to see if there would be some gains. After making the decision, he began to go to the pyramid. Soon after I arrived at the pyramid, Chiba looked up and found that the pyramid was real, but he should not take care of these things. What he really should manage is that there is no sight of anyone living next to this pyramid, which makes Chiba Suddenly laughed and laughed. Although I didn''t have a place to live, I had to find something that would make me happy. So Chiba got close to the pyramid and began to look at the pyramid carefully, but who knows, suddenly slipped and smashed a stone and planted it directly. Going inside the pyramid. This made Chiba very surprised. He tilted his head and stood up. He thought that the pyramid was inaccessible, but now it was discovered that the outer layer of the pyramid is just a film. So Chiba immediately thought that if there is a film on the outside, it must be to cover the inside, which means that there is something very powerful inside waiting for the discovery of Chiba. After having this idea, Chiba immediately decided to go in and see what there was in this, but I didnt know it. When I saw it, he just went in, and the three giant statues of the Altman giants It appeared in front of Chiba, which made Chiba very distressed. He had never seen such a tall humanoid thing, and since he knew too little about Altman, he didnt know it. This is a what. "This is..........what?!!" Chibas expression of horror, Chibas voice did not fall, and the systems prompt tone suddenly appeared. "Now there are three stone statues of Altman in front of you, you can freely choose two of them, and you can unlock the light of Altman by redemption." When Chiba heard this, she felt that there was something that was not quite right. "Why can I only choose two, not three?" "Because the Altman stone statue in the middle has been engraved with someone''s name, you can''t unlock it." The system said slowly. "So, what are the names of these Altmans?" Chiba continued. "The middle of the chosen Altman is called Diga Altman. The human body is called Yuan Dagu. It is a combat member of the Guts belonging to the tps large organization. As for the other... There is no time to explain, choose one soon, because the monster is coming soon, Dagu is coming soon, and if you dont choose, you will be destroyed!!! The system rushed in the eve of the eve, this makes Chiba Also nervous together, hurrying out his fingers, jumping around on the left and right sides of Altman..... Mouth still whispered, "Whoever I choose, the little **** will pick it up" and then the finger stops on the right side of Altman''s body. "Okay, I chose it!!" Chiba said resolutely, then The points were automatically deducted, and Altmans light was added to his body. Chiba immediately felt that his body was comfortable and gave him a light. Then he flew directly to the Altman. The timer is integrated with Altman. After that, Altman moved to the original Chiba after moving his limbs, and Chibas hand had a strange thing. This made Chiba begin to be interested in this matter. "Oh?!! It turned out to be such a huge person very interesting, right, system, this Altman is really..." But before I waited for Chiba to finish the words, the system immediately prompts Chiba. "You don''t care about this anymore. Let your mother go out, or Dagu will see you badly now!" After listening to Chiba, he immediately ran out of the 3.4 pyramid and looked at the distance. He found that on the opposite bridge, there was a strange costume wearing a similar racing suit, a man with a helmet, he Just looking up at the pyramid, and Chiba just came out of the pyramid, which made the helmet man immediately noticed him "Hey, who are you?!!" asked the helmet man, but Chiba did not reply to him. Instead, he rushed out of his field of vision. After that, Chiba noticed that there was one more thing on his wrist. This thing was strange, and Chiba had never seen it. The sword **** domain is almost written, it will change the world, go to Altman to play monsters, I hope everyone will like it, and support a lot! ! . v2 Chapter 2： : The appearance of Gorzan and Melba "Hey, system, what is this? What is the Altman voice changer? And, what is Altman in the end?" Chiba asked. However, the system did not respond to any problems in Chiba, but began to explain it in a self-contained way. "You have acquired Altman''s ability. Please name Altman. The original name is Max Altman. What do you want to modify?" "This is...the name is just a code name, not so important, and I think the name is not bad, so I will call Max Altman in the future, so tell me what this thing is. ?!!" Chiba asked urgently. "Okay, now to determine Altman''s name as Max Altman, now you want to modify the name of the voice changer? The voice changer is the one that was on your wrist when you changed back. 14" "This is .................. What was he originally called?" "The original name of the voice changer is Max Sparks. Do you want to change the name?" The system said coldly. "No, I think Max''s sparks are good. I will call this later." After the completion of Chiba, I took off the voice changer and started to play with Ba. "Tell me, how did you change?" "When you want to change your body, you can say that Max sparks on your left wrist and pushes forward. Then you can become Max Maxman, become a giant of light, start fighting, well, From now on, the system will be quiet. Besides explaining some of the plots, I will always be quiet and will not speak." The system closed its mouth and calmed down. "Ah? What? Hey, hey!! Hello, tell me what is the situation now." Chiba asked anxiously, but the opposite system still had no sound. This makes Chiba have some frustration, but after crossing this time and space, it is necessary to think of a way to support, so Chiba opened the point redemption list, intends to redeem some very useful props, at this time, a The props are reflected in the eyes of Chiba, and there is a prop called the monster illustration, which attracts the attention of Chiba, and then he clicks in to see the props of the monster illustration. "Monsters, a book that is automatically stored in the exchange of this item after the purchase, will automatically appear all kinds of monsters." This is the book''s introduction. After seeing Chiba, he immediately clicked on the exchange, and then he felt that his brain seemed to receive information, and then when he planned to continue to browse the redemption page, a mans voice suddenly came. "Hey!!! Hello!!! That boy, who are you?!!!" Chiba, after hearing it, he found out that it was the person who was on the bridge, and the system also warned Chiba. Can''t meet him now, so he didn''t go back. This makes the helmet man feel even more strange, but strangely strange, must go into the pyramid as soon as possible to find out, so he turned back and ran to the pyramid. Chiba was lucky enough to escape. However, it was a blessing that was not a curse. It was a curse. However, as soon as he rushed out, he ran into the beautiful well that was preparing to accidentally slide down the mountain. The two of them had such a strange collision. After seeing the uniform he wore, Chiba decided to turn and leave, but Risei Masami suddenly asked him "Who are you?" After seeing Chiba seeing it, she had to turn her head, but the momentum could not be lost, so he pretended to be calm and looked at the rising sister "I? I want to ask who you are, dressed in strange clothes." "Then you are not wearing a fancy dress?" said Masaru Masaru, pointing to the clothes of Chiba. Chiba immediately looked down at the clothes he wore. He discovered that he was wearing his own clothes in the sword **** domain. He smiled helplessly and then looked back at the rising sister. I am also a strange costume, but you can''t go anywhere, then there is nothing wrong with it, I will go first." After the completion of Chiba, he immediately turned and wanted to leave, but the rising sister was continued. "Hey, this is not where you should come, you are going." Chiba was crying and mourning after hearing the words of Masaru Masaru. "I thought I was willing to come. This is a place where I cant wave. One wave will be stepped on by any unknown big guy. dead." "Is this not going to go?" Chiba said back, and immediately turned around and ran away, and Masaru Masaru also noticed the pyramid at this time. But suddenly a strange scream suddenly sounded. Next to the pyramid, a body and its huge monster suddenly appeared. The head was very pointed. The monster strode across the big step and slowly walked to the pyramid. "What is that?!!" Seeing the look of the monster, Chiba asked involuntarily, but when his voice did not fall, a frame popped up in his mind. Monster life: Gorzan 493 monster height: 62 meters Monster weight: 68,000 tons Monster Skills: Ultrasonic Light Introduction to the Monster: The ultra-ancient monster that shakes the earth, with armor-like armor and sharp nails on the head, emits supersonic light from the forehead, and the power is unparalleled. Together with the monster Murba, which causes the sky to crack, destroys the pyramid and A stone statue of two giants of light. It is one of the old enemies of Diga Altman. "That is a monster, named Gorzan." Hiroyuki, a young girl, returned to him after this Chiba sent a question, but now, there is no use. "What is he going to do?!!" Zhengmei saw that he was walking in one direction step by step, some strange, and then looked at him at his pace, he discovered that Gorzan was walking towards the pyramid. So he immediately grabbed the side of the mask and said, "Gorzan is walking towards the pyramid. The reason is unknown." "Received." After the sister finished, the helmet suddenly heard the voice of three people talking. After they finished speaking, the two planes suddenly flew two planes from the back of Chiba, all black and yellow. Se-phase aircraft, one of which is relatively large, is black dominated, and there is one, which is a part of the yellow se. . v2 Chapter 3： : The birth of Diga After Gorzan went to the side of the pyramid, he immediately set off the energy of purple light in his abdomen. He gathered at the pointed part of the head and pointed his head at the pyramid. He shot purple light from his head. At the top of the pyramid, after the pyramid was attacked by him, as his attack slowly faded down, Goerzan renewed his force once it disappeared into the middle, speeding up the melting of the pyramid. . Just as the pyramid disappeared completely, and the stone statues of the two giants Altman appeared in front of everyone, a monster with wings and flying suddenly flew from the distant horizon. After hearing the scream of the monster, Chiba transferred his gaze to the monster''s body, and the basic information of the folding monster appeared in his mind: Monster Name: Melba Monster height: 57 meters Monster weight: 46,000 tons The birthplace of the monster: the bottom of the island of Istan Monsters appear: Istan Island (Easter Island) Monster Profile: The same monster as Gorzan was 30 million years ago. After the appearance of Gorzan, it appeared from the bottom of the island of Istan. It is called "the air, the cut, the crack, the monster" (the monster that causes the sky to crack). In order to destroy the three giant stone statues in the Pyramid of Diga in the northeast, Japan was targeted. Weapons are lasers that are emitted by both eyes, the arms of the arms, and the sharp mouth. Flying at high speed in the air at Mach 6 speed. After arriving at the destination, together with Gorzan, they destroyed two giant stone statues and confronted the resurrected Diga. The Chiba face did not change color and quickly read the materials, then went to a place where it was easier to watch the battlefield. Looking up, he found that the two monsters rushed to the stone statue of the Altman giant on the left and pushed him to On the face of that Altman, he stepped on his foot. After seeing this scene, Chiba secretly said in his heart, "Is these two monsters stupid? Directly left and right, this is not enough, but also to leave one.......... ......Oh, okay, it seems that the evil aura of the evil is doing evil. Chiba originally did not react, but after she finished speaking, she suddenly remembered that the system had previously told him that the middle one was some Called the ancient Altman incarnation. After breaking the left Altman, they turned and walked to the middle of Altman''s side, grabbed his shoulder, pushed him back, and the stone was pushed to the ground. After they had done these things, the smaller plane suddenly flew to Gorzan regardless of life. "This should be the protagonist, the man named Dagu." Chiba shouted in her heart. Chiba originally thought that this plane should be a fighter, but he just thought that after a while, he shot a bullet from the plane. It was not aggressive. It was just two simple smoke bombs. Chiba saw this scene. A mouthful of water sprayed directly on the face "Not a big brother, why are you so waves? Why? In this world, you havent told your father to call Li Gang, yes, no, you still have such a wave... .. and that is a monster, Li Gang is not necessarily flat!!!! But this is the so-called protagonist, always forever living, and then survived." Chiba secretly complained in his heart, but still need to continue to see Go on. Although the plane had escaped the slap of Gorzan, the Melba laser shot on the plane. As a result, the plane was hit hard and rushed to the ground. "The next story, I dont have to guess, the skydiving happened. "Yes." Chiba guessed in his heart. He guessed it. The people sitting in the plane have not been moving. The plane crashed into the fire before the plane crashed. The people inside were quiet for a while, then a light wrapped around the plane, and then a light flew out of the cockpit of the plane, directly attached to the one that fell The strange thing above the xiong mouth of Altman on the ground. After the light was attached to it, the light on the chest was lighted up, and then the top of Altmans head suddenly shone, but it seemed that he had not fully recovered. After the plane crashed, Gorzan put his attention back to Altmans. On the body, walked to his side, raised his foot, and planned to step on the stone statue, but the stone hand suddenly moved and stopped in front of Gorzans foot. Along with the sudden flash of light, the whole stone suddenly came alive and directly pushed Gorzan out a few steps away. The light of xiong mouth was blue light, and the top of the head was the same. There was a crystal style thing. The whole body has a pattern of body red, blue-violet and white, while xiong has silver and gold armor, and the milky white eyes. He stood up and made a standard action by Altman, facing Gorzan and Melba, without fear, just watching them quietly. After seeing Chiba, he secretly praised it. Altman, then, I dont seem to have seen it myself...........but wait, I dont have to do that movement and posture. Although it symbolizes debut, its a bit two. I won''t do it." The Altman made a fist in one hand and a palm in the palm of his hand. Standing in front of Gorzan, the side of Melba seemed to be a trick. After seeing Altman''s tortoise, Utterman rushed to Gordon. Before the good one, hug his body with one hand, the other hand is still in the shape of a palm, then facing the head of Gorzan, with a hand blade, beaten, in Gore After the buffer was over, one hand was on the shoulder of Gorzan, and on the surface, he was dominant. But that Meierba suddenly landed behind Altman and then walked towards him. This Chiba understood it. It was not a contraction, but a gesture. Altman immediately hugged Gorzan and kicked him on Melba''s body, kicking him, but while kicking him, Gorzan broke free from him, and purple light was behind him. After the reaction, Altman immediately rushed over and clung to the head of Gorzan to prevent him from attacking. The Merba behind her stood up at this moment, opened his wings and flew to Altman, halfway through. Kicked on Altman''s body. . v2 Chapter 4： : the occurrence of special events Altman was mentioned on the ground, G?rzan was on time, and immediately launched a purple light to him, but Altman immediately reacted, stood up, turned his head, and avoided his attack, Chiba met. In the bottom of my heart, I said, "Hey?!! You can do this circus. You can''t afford to go to the circus in the future." Although he escaped these attacks, he still couldn''t resist the death of Merba from the sky, flew to his face, and then cast this attack on him, Altman took his hand off. This monster is also very clever, even teamwork will be done. After Alter seized his attack, Melba clung to Altmans hand and exposed his back to Gorzan. Gulzan immediately pointed to the back of Altman, shooting a purple light. This made Altman immediately fall to the ground. Melba took advantage of this opportunity and slammed it on Altmans face. After Chibas attack, he remembered his mother. I remember that as long as she was not happy, Rushing over, the slap in the face should be the same as this Altman. After Altman fell to the ground, he immediately sat up, clenched his fists in one hand, and glanced at them in the palm of his hand. G?rzan and Melba didnt know why, they called, and then the crystal on the top of Altmans head In the red light, Altman clenched his fists with his hands, crossed, placed on the crystal, and swung down. At the same time, he stood up. After that, the color of his body turned into a full red. No, there is white. Chiba sees this scene and feels more interesting. "I will go, it will change color, yeah, you, go to the circus to earn more than this." After the completion of the color, Altman made a battle. This time, it was not a fist, but a hand, but both hands clenched their fists, and immediately rushed to the two monsters, I dont know. Why, the high-speed Altman feels full of speed. Gorezan met and immediately launched a purple light to the focused Altman. Altman stopped and used only one hand to block the rays of Gorzan. The other side of Merba met. He also used the eyes to shoot the light of the yellow se to Altman. Altman saw it and stretched the other hand of the bec to continue to block their attack. After the two monsters shot for a while, they stopped and rushed to Altman. Altman rushed forward and slammed directly into the body of the esteemed Gorzan. Gorzan retreated very far. the distance. Altman pursued the victory, immediately rushed over, hugged Gorzan, with his own hands, pulled his body, then spread his hand, grabbed the head of Gorzan, directly with a shoulder drop, will He fell to the ground. And Melba saw this scene and immediately rushed forward. Altman saw it and put up a posture and kicked a foot against Melba, but Melba flew directly to the sky, Altmans If one foot is natural, it will be kicked. At this time, Gorzan was ready to leave here. Of course, Altman was unwilling to see it. He immediately planned to rush to stop Gorzans departure, but at this time, Melba pointed to Altmans. There were several lasers in the back, which made Altman suffer back and naturally squatted on the ground. Gorzan also ran away during this time. At this moment, the crystal lamp in front of Ultraman xiong suddenly changed from the original blue to the gray, flashing to the red light, Chiba met, and immediately said, "Look, let you not use it at first. Kill, swear, one ran, the other, and will fly... but Ultraman seems to fly." And Melba is flying in the sky, playing Altman, as if laughing at him and not flying fast. But the crystal at the top of Altman suddenly flashed a blue light. Altman then put his fists on his hands and placed them on his head. When he waved down, his body instantly turned blue and white. In the next move, Altman was obviously much more happy, more than a little. After jumping, he kicked in the face of Melba flying in the air, kicking Melba to the ground, and then landing. Back to the place where Melba landed, Chiba couldnt stop the Altman with a line "Men, dont watch the explosion!!!" After the complete landing, Altman immediately turned around, this gesture of change into two hand blades, that is, two palms, facing the Merba, the flashing lights echoed in the players and Chiba ears The side echoed, and Melba slowly stood up. After he stood up completely, Altman immediately turned around, arms crossed before and after xiong, and stretched up and down, hands gathered at the left waist to gather energy. The right arm shot a light arrow from xiong and hit it directly on Melba. Just when everyone thought that when Melba would be killed, a huge liquid ti suddenly attached to him, and then he directly slammed Altmans attack without any damage, and I don''t know why, the form has changed a little bit, and it has become more and more deformed, and Altman is very surprised to see this scene, plus his red light is getting more and more powerful, which means His energy is getting less and less. After gaining new abilities, Merba madly flew to Altman at a very fast speed, and then slaps it on his body. Now Altman does not know why, and has not changed his form. And Melba is very satisfied, but Altman is not very satisfied, xiong flashes this red light, with the attack of Melba, the flashing faster and faster, but Melba is still happy among them. It is quite surprising that Chiba sees this scene. He thought that this battle would have nothing to do with him. Directly, let this protagonist Altman play it, but still can''t, don''t know why, even this Otto Man, can''t win this monster, so he is very upset. After all, this Altman is the protagonist here, isn''t it? .............. But when I finished, Chiba suddenly remembered that she was the protagonist, because his hand has a system, which is a bit of a hassle. . v2 Chapter 5： : Chiba fast fight Chiba looked up at Og Altman. At this moment, he was being held by Mirba with his neck. He couldnt move. Chiba looked at him and finally made up his mind. After all, you cant drive a person injured, and its you. The ability to get him out of trouble is not a shot. After making up his mind, Chiba took a sigh of relief, then took out Max''s spark from his pocket and buckled it on his left hand. Pushing forward, Chiba felt his body wrapped in light. When he came back, he found that he had become a person of the same size as those monsters, the so-called Altman, Max Altman. "Another giant? Is it to save the giant?" The people sitting in the spacecraft began to be surprised. This Max Altman looks completely different from the previous appearance of Altman, with a red body, long hexagons with angular edges, and a protective deck with xiong and shoulders. Gold and silver tones form a gorgeous armor, the center is inlaid with the same blue crystal, his left hand is inlaid with his voice changer, Max sparks. After Chiba changed his body, he first looked at his looks with excitement. He turned back and looked at the Altman and Melba. Now Chiba has no ability to exchange any demon fruit, so there is no ability, the only one that can be used. That''s probably the power of this Altman~ After seeing his own appearance, Chiba immediately rushed to the side of Melba, and Altman and Melba apparently did not expect to have a second Altman, so Chiba seized this. In the time period, a punch in the body of Merba, let him loose the hand to grab Ottoman. Now the lamp in front of the Ultraman xiong has already flashed very badly. It is necessary to solve this war quickly. It is strange to say that after the change of the sounder in Chiba became Max Altman, all Max Otto Mans original skills, he immediately became clear, so he immediately shot a green light against Merba, and Melba became a lot more gentle after being shot. This is the inherent ability of Max Altman. _ one, purify the light. However, this purification of light is obviously not of much use. At most, it makes the feeling of Melba calm down, and that Altman is looking at Max and the Merba, and the lights are getting louder and louder. So Chiba held his fists in both hands, and then immediately raised the left hand''s Max sparks into the air, concentrated the light, and the arms were combined into an inverse l-shaped pattern, which emitted a colorful radiant light, which was directly shot on the body of Melba. Melba broke up immediately after being hit, which made Chiba very surprised, so he exclaimed, "No wonder Altman flies away after completely breaking the monster, watching this true. A good feeling." While thinking about it, Chiba raised the injured Altman and flew directly into the air, disappearing into the eyes of everyone. The two of them returned to their human bodies and returned to the ground. Once on the ground, Chiba discovered that the human being that Altman had changed back was the one on the suspension bridge and the person who chased him next to the pyramid. "You are also a giant." The buddy was weak and said to Chiba. "Well, you don''t want to say so much. You call Dagu, is that right?" "Well, how do you know?" Dagu continued to ask. "You don''t want to take care of this. In short, I just know, hello, my name is Chiba, and it is also a giant." Chiba said with a smile to Dagu. "Yes, I still want to ask, why do you change? After all, I will always do the middle two action?" "Second action? What is it? Is it the action when you debut? I didn''t see you doing it, but I did it. I am a bit strange. Maybe my giant has this habit." Said to Chiba. After he finished this sentence, Chiba no longer spoke, but slowly carried it to the creek. At this time, the plane in the sky seemed to see the scene, slowly descending and sending the plane. The one who went down was the same person as the clothes worn by Da Gu. One of them was a girl. She was very worried about Dagu, and there was another man. As for the sister, it was from the distant foothills and ran over. . Asking for flowers "Dagu........ Dagu, you have nothing to do... no injuries?" asked the sister urgently cu. "A little hurt, I handed it over to you." Chiba said to two people, Zhengmei is still rushing from a distance. After all, he is a fat man, it will be slower. "Dagu is all right, then who are you? Is it you, Da Gu rescued?" asked the man. "Well... almost, yes, I can save it." Chiba said, this is also true, if there is no help from Max Altman, it may have died long ago. ............... Dagu also came to a **** assists at this time, turned his head and said, "Thank you," to Chiba. This sentence does not seem to have any effect, but it is the two people who believe that it was saved by Chiba. Big ancient. "What is your name?" The man continued to ask. "I? My name is Chiba." "So, what about the name?" The man''s continued questioning made Chiba somewhat overwhelmed. "What do you say? Name? This is what it is." Chiba said in confusion. "No, Chiba, how do you hear it like a surname, your name?" This time I changed to the sister and asked. "Well..........this is ............" Chiba thought for a while, and then I thought that Altman was a Japanese thing, sure everyone. The names are all four words or three words. These two words are definitely not acceptable. At this time, he has a chance to think that he has a very favorite character in the detective Conan. The black feather is fast, so he decides His own name is called fast fight, so he said, "Quick, Chiba is fast." Chiba said with a smile. "Oh, fast fight, it''s a good name." The man admired. The sister who came from afar, finally stood in front of Chiba, staring at Chiba with a sweaty look, and seemed to say something in her mouth. . v2 Chapter 6： : New Monsters Zhengmei was very scared after seeing Chiba, pointing to him and saying, "You, you, why.... Why are you here?!!" "I? Can''t I be here?" Chiba replied. "Zhengmei, you seem to haven''t seen Chiba yet. I will tell you about it. He is called Chiba, and he is the one who saved Dagu from the wrecked Feiyan No.1. Oh, and this one. The name is Rising Jingzhengmei, a member of our victory team guts, although there is no physical strength." The man continued. Every time I hear the name "Zhengmei", I always want to laugh. After all, it is really not suitable for a big man to call such a name. This is equivalent to our world. A big man, the name is a little cat. The same, it makes people happy, but still have to hold back, because the "seventy-six zeros" for Chiba clearly saw their thighs above, there is a gun, although looks like a toy, but the world of Altman, Its hard to say how. "Then I was the vice captain of the victory team guts, named Zong Fangcheng one. Others gave me a nickname, called the conductor. Then the girls name is Qi Li Lina, the only one in our victory team. A female member, the second female member." Zong Fangcheng introduced the names of all members to Chiba. Chiba just remembered the name and asked a question he wanted to ask. "You said the second female member, who is the first?" "Oh, the first is our captain, the name is the inter-community, but he is now in the headquarters, watching you save our members, take you to see how our headquarters?" honestly said Yes, the beautiful side listened, and some were panicked. "Captain, are you going to take him to our headquarters?" "Yeah, its not harmful. Is it OK? Go, let''s go, get on the plane, the hard plug can still be in the two people, the plane is still quite big." After Cheng Yi finished, he took Dagu, Chiba and his party, took the plane. After the plane got on the plane, Chiba was still somewhat surprised, because the facilities and technology inside the plane were somewhat advanced, but surprised to surprise, now, still pay attention to the thing of Altman. Let''s go. Soon they arrived at the tpc, the headquarters of the Earth Peace Organization, which has a lot of people, and there are a lot of high-tech buildings in it. Once you enter the headquarters, you will bring a group of people including Chiba into it. Inside a room, there are two clothes that are dressed like a few of them, but the words written on the back of the clothes are not the same. If you want to come, that should be the name. "Hey, everyone, I brought back a hero." Cheng Yiyi said to the people inside when he entered it. They were also attracted to the past by the words of Chengyi. "I will tell you about this. The name is Chiba, and it is a man who saved the ancient life. So, is a hero, Chiba, I am coming. To introduce you, she is the boss of our team, named folk Hui, this is the scientific and technical responsibility of our victory team, named wild Rui gossip, known as computer genius, and this is the new city Tetsuo, our Pilots and shooters." Sincerely, everyone has been introduced, and Chiba has carefully recorded the names of each of them and began to watch some of the technology in their houses. At this time, a man in blue clothes and an old man with glasses suddenly came in and sat directly in the middle of the table. After seeing the folks, he opened the Altman battle at that time. Sight. "This time, Altman seems to have the upper hand. In the back, it seems that energy is being consumed. Finally, the monster Gorzan is given the escape. This is a probe machine," said Folk Hui, who opened an image and continued. Say, "The image taken from above the pyramid, whether it is a sound detector or an energy detector, has no way to find the trace of the monster Gorzan." When they said this, suddenly an alarm sounded, and the attention of Chiba and the members of the team was all attracted to the past. Then, another person appeared on the screen, and the old man in blue clothes spoke. "Emergency notice, Southwest There was a monster on the island of Jiuliang, and the miners in the quarry seemed to have been attacked....." After the captain folks listened, he immediately asked excitedly, "Is it a Gorzan?!!" The blue-eyed old man on the screen sighed after listening. "No, it is a monster different from Gorzan." "Different monsters?" Folk Hui feels strange. The old man in blue continued to say, "The monster seems to have no movement now, but I don''t want anyone to be killed again." The folks listened, and immediately said, "How can the current victory team fight against the monsters?" After listening to the blue-eyed old man on the other side of the screen, he slowly made the chair. "I know that the private captain, transforming the victory team''s aircraft into a combat aircraft, and proceeding immediately." After he finished speaking, the old man in the eyes of the scene stood straight and said, "Know it." Later, facing the wilderness next to the computer, Ye Rui also nodded to him and began to tap. keyboard. "All went to the command room, and all went to the command room." Soon, the little fat man who ran out to buy something to eat, and other players returned to the room, and Chiba looked at them. The old man with the eyes said to the players about half an hour, which is comparable to the teaching of 4.4 in the original time and space of Chiba. He spoke up and said, "I said two sentences at the end" and then said two hours. That way. So because it was too irritating, Chiba ran outside the room, waiting for the end of their conversation, and then went in again. During this time, Chiba began to look at the list of system exchanges. He suddenly found a contradiction with the monster illustration. This prop: Ultraman''s illustration, and the use of the monster illustration is the same, so Chiba immediately exchanged the Altman illustrations, will be useful sooner or later. Chiba then opened the list of the cannons of the devil''s fruit. Now he needs the help of a fruit ability, and can''t rely on the power of Altman. It is too unproductive. So, Chiba then opens the devil''s fruit. The list begins to see the fruit. . v2 Chapter 7： : three forms What Chiba needs to find now is a devil fruit that suits this scene, so he starts searching. Suddenly he discovers the name of a demon fruit: the fruit of causality, a very powerful demon fruit in One Piece, the ability to be physically The greater the damage, the greater the power of the body and the greater the power of the ascension. This is precisely the ability to assist Altman, so he immediately used the points to exchange the ability of causal fruit. After that, the old man of the glasses walked out of the door. In addition to the old man, Zhengmei and Lina walked out of the room. It seemed to be to renovate the plane. Chiba then entered the headquarters at this time, and folks did not know. Where is the deputy captain Cheng Yi, even more so, now the people in the room are only two people, Ye Rui and Da Gu. At this time, Ye Rui called up an image and went to the big screen. After seeing Chiba, he was interested in finding a chair and sitting next to Dagu. What was shown on the screen was the image of the great ancients who became the battle between Altman and the monster. At this time, Altman was still mixed with the three colors. This time, unlike the last time, Chiba 14 saw that. Altman, his message popped up in his mind: Altman Name: Diga Altman Altman form: composite type (this Altman has three forms) Altman flight speed: 5 Mach Altman running speed: Mach 1.5 Altman water speed: Mach 1.5 Altman submerged speed: Mach 1.5 Altman Jumping Power: 800 meters Altman grip: 50,000 tons Introduction to Altman''s compound form: The basic form of Diga, the body line is red, purple and white, with balanced power and speed. It is a more versatile form in general, and it is also the most popular form. The mid-up mirror rate is also very high, suitable for all kinds of combat sites. Nirvana is the light of Pei Lili. This Chiba reacted. This Altman turned out to be Diga Altman. After returning to a small compound in the form of Diga, and then cutting into the red Diga, Kolgzan fled. The influence of time, after seeing Chiba, clearly understood his basic information: Altman Name: Diga Altman Altman form: strong type (this Altman has three forms) Altman flight speed: 3 Mach Altman running speed: 1 Mach Altman water speed: 1 Mach Altman Submersible Speed: 1 Mach Altman Jumping Power: 500 meters Altman grip: 70,000 tons A warrior with excellent strength. Reddish body. This form is the most powerful form of attack when Diga does not rely on any power. Power is several times stronger than composite. Has a lot of shooting skills, throwing skills, power is not small light skills. A powerful fighter who is proud of his physical strength and stamina. He is good at combining the light and the power to attack the enemy, and uses the unspeakable power to carry out the acrobatic fighting skills and dizzy the enemy. However, due to the slowdown, you will be struggling to deal with your agile opponent. This form is often used to deal with heavyweight opponents, often able to reverse the situation, good at wrestling and water warfare. The color is red and silver. The killing light is the light flow of Dilla Sum, the number of times is 21 After Chiba finished reading, it was clear that this was not his own illusion. He really slowed down. If so, Chiba would understand, what kind of speed should the blue-violet form be? At this time, Ye Rui zoomed in and shot the xiong mouth of Diga, the crystal that was flashing red light, and then said, "From the lights of his xiong mouth, it flashes to the Murba, which has not yet enhanced its ability. For tens of seconds, "After listening to the screen, Dagu looked at the screen and nodded. Ye Rui continued, "The giant is only about three minutes on Earth." After Chiba listened, put one hand on the big ancient body. "It doesn''t matter. Although you are three minutes, it is better to put it in our time and space, because we have a second." Chiba showed a wretched smile. Dagu didn''t care about Chiba, probably because he couldn''t understand it, turned his head and asked him to say "You are so sure?" Wild Rui looked again and once again called out the picture of Gorzan''s escape. "Because Gorzan ran away, the giant did not chase. To be exact, he could not chase him." Ye Rui said, on the screen, the 3D graphics of the three forms of Diga were brought up, and Chiba was watching. After the blue Diga, the basic information pops up: Altman Name: Diga Altman Altman form: air type (this Altman has three forms) Altman flight speed: 7 Mach Altman running speed: 2 Mach Altman water speed: 1 Mach Altman Submersible Speed: 1 Mach Altman Jumping Power: 1000 meters Altman grip: 30,000 tons Introduction to Altman''s aerial form: agile warrior, blue-violet body lines, fast and beautiful. Can fly at high speed in the air. The three forms are best at air combat, and the battle with the Kiri Elode also shows its excellent fighting skills. However, this 427 form of Diga can be said to be very rare. It can only be selected when dealing with some compound types, and the strong type is not suitable for dealing with opponents. Therefore, the number of appearances is small, but the number of appearances is small. Overwhelmingly overwhelmed the powerful type of Melba that can''t be dealt with. Ye Rui continued, "The color of his body begins to be red and blue and purple. When the color of the body turns red, he can fully exert his power." After listening to the ancients, he immediately asked Tianrui. "In this case, is it not possible to fight in the red form at the beginning?" Ye Rui listened back to "I thought so at first, but," Ye Rui called out the contrast between the two forms. "When his strength becomes stronger, the speed is relatively weaker, and vice versa." "When the body turns blue-violet, the movement will be more sensitive, and the strength will be weakened?" Dagu asked Tianrui. "This is the case, the red form that can make the enemy suffer strong damage, and the monster like Melba, you need a blue-violet form." Wild Rui said with a smile. After listening to the ancients, he suddenly realized that "I understand that the giant can adjust his strength according to the characteristics of the enemy to deal with the enemy." v2 Chapter 8： : Aircraft Cannon "There is still the last question," said Wild, walking to the front of the screen and slowly saying, "Why are there only two giants who are resurrected? Which one is left?" After that, he went to a conical-shaped high-tech thing. After Chiba met, he asked, "What is that? Just wanted to ask." "This?" Wild Rui pointed out which technology, Chiba nodded. "This is what we found from an artificial meteorite, the pyramid he told us." Chiba was very surprised after listening. "What do you say? Can the rock be made? Is this too busy egg hurt?!!" "We don''t know, just know that this is something that comes out of the artificial meteorite." When Ye Rui finished, he pressed a button on the machine and slowly opened a hole in the center of the machine, projecting a woman with white hair. "My descendants, your mission..." The woman spoke, and Chiba was curiously approaching to study her. "Although he can still work, but the final noise can not be repaired." Wild Rui said with distress. "However, there is only one way to make the giant recover, that is, the ancients become light!!" The woman said that it was not a change of color, which made Dagu very surprised, and Chiba was the same "hey? No, he changed." , me? I have changed!!" "This, I don''t know." The woman replied to the problem of Chiba, which made Chiba a bit horrified. "Ah? I am going, you can still answer the question, artificial intelligence." Chiba looked at the woman and said. After the woman finished this sentence, she immediately went straight to the front of the ancient times and repeated again, "That is the great ancient turned into light." This sentence, after listening to the ancients, immediately looked at the wild, but the wild is a The face is annoyed and said, "Look, as long as it is in a key place, it will be like this, and you cant hear clearly." Wild Rui turned back and began to play with the technology. Dagu said in a low voice, "There is only one way to make the giant recover, that is, the ancient times become light." After listening to the wild, he turned his head and said "Thai Curry?" This directly caused Chiba to squirt on the ground. "Does the two have anything to do with it?" But after the question, Chiba thought of it, it might be a homonym in Japanese. "Speaking of curry, it is also hungry, fast, you are blessed, today I am a guest." Yesui finished, excited to get out of this room. After he left, the woman said to Dagu, "Dagu, your name is called Dijia Altman." "Are you not a time machine?" asked Dagu. "Time machine? This is not to be pulled." Chiba interjected in the side, This is a time machine, but it involves a high degree of artificial intelligence, the woman explained. "Artificial intelligence will know, it is necessary to explain the time machine. You can introduce artificial intelligence to dry up." Chiba continued to spit. "Why is it only me.......... Why can we only hear you speak." Big asked seriously. "Hey, don''t you forget me at first, isn''t it!!!" said Chiba, crying and sulking. "Because you are Altman." "No, I am me, it is not Dijia Altman." Da Gu resolutely refused. "Then look inside your clothes, it is a symbol of your identity, God is great!! Dijia Altman''s voice changer," the woman said. "Shenguangbang? That kind of thing to go to the big health care to buy it, you also symbolize identity, really like that, we have a lot of Altman on our side." Chiba said in the words of connotation. After listening to the ancients, he immediately opened his own clothes, reached into the pocket inside, and took out a strange thing. Presumably that should be the **** of light. "Oh, this is the voice changer, my little is smaller than yours." Chiba said. Dagu glanced at the **** of light and then fell to the ground with anger. "Who wants this thing." Then he glared at the woman. "Hey, don''t throw it, you give it to me, I don''t recommend that I become two Altman." Chiba immediately picked up the **** of light on the ground and took it in his hand. At this moment, Ye Rui came back with curry rice, and the woman disappeared. He asked "What is that? Who is it? Is it ancient? of." After listening to the ancients, I looked at the hands of Chiba, and immediately rushed over and regained the magic light stick. "This is mine, my stuff." Just then, the old man appeared on the screen again, and said, "The victory team listened to it and immediately set off." After listening to Dagu and Yerui, all the curry was put down and immediately ran out. Chiba did not. I know what happened, but I followed it up. Folk Hui said to the similar cosmetic case in her hand, "I have received the order, there is no time." "But still in the process of transformation, I can''t drive out." "No, Feiyan No. 1 can be used." Lina''s voice came out of the cosmetic case. "Don''t talk, Feiyan No.1 has not been tested, can''t use" "It doesn''t matter, I believe in my technology." The voice of Zhengmei also came out. "I am driving." Lina said, folk Hui will close the makeup box "combat preparation." He said to the Dagu and his party. "So, wait until I can go up and see your battle?" Chiba (? Zhao Zhao) asked. "Yes, but you must remember, don''t be hurt by the monster." Cheng said to Chiba. Chiba certainly won''t be hurt, and now all the damage can be returned to him as it is. Isn''t it? After a while, the modification of the plane was modified. Chiba and his party took the plane and drove to the monster spot. At this time, the monster was lifting his foot and preparing to step on the death of Lina and Cheng. First, they drove the plane and used the weapons on the plane to kill the monster. This makes Chiba a pity, because he is sitting in a very back position, can''t see the monster at all, so you can''t see the basic information of the monster, right? After they killed the monster, they got off the spaceship. A bunch of people got together and started chatting. Chiba was walking to the monster and looking at his basic information. . v2 Chapter 9： : two Monster Name: Gakuma (this monster has two) Monster body length: 58 meters Monster weight: 56,000 tons Monsters appear: Kurayan Island underground Introduction to Monsters: The monsters that inhabit the underground of the island of Jiuliangliang in the southwestern islands are regarded as "the gods" by the inhabitants of the island. As a food, the stone as a food has been reduced due to the development of the human quarrying industry. Constantly attacking the workman, spitting out petrified light from the mouth, turning humans into stones and eating them. In the investigation of the Guts, it appeared from the bottom of the ground. It was first attacked by the Victory Feiyan No.1, and then was defeated by the Texas Light beam of the Victory Feiyan II. This is the introduction of Gakuma, but these are not the most important. The most important thing is that the monster has two characters behind it. This makes Chiba feel amazed and then immediately faces the group. The guts members of the chat yelled, "There are two monsters, you are on the plane!!!" The man of the victory team heard his voice and looked back at him. At this moment, he suddenly got out of the ground and the second monster that looked like this monster almost 073, except that he had two horns on his head. Nothing else. Not the same. Chiba looked at him and began reading his message: Monster life: plus Kumar beta (this monster has two) Monster weight: 58,000 tons Monsters appear: Kurayan Island underground Monster Profile: Appeared after the defeat of Jiakuma by the Victory Feiyan No. 2, it is the brother monster of Jiakuma . Gakuma has a long horn and beta has two horns. Like the same kind of , it can spit out petrified light from the mouth. In addition, also has the ability to launch a red hot line from the back and a sharp double-angle shock wave. The forefoot has long and flexible claws. In the battle with Diga, the lower part of Diga was petrified with petrified light, but soon the stone was broken by the powerful Diga. In the end, Dijia broke off the double horn and was thrown away by Otto''s ascending and descending. Although I have read the Chiba very much, I want to vomit the "Aote Lift", but there is still no time. All the people immediately started to escape after seeing the birth of the monster, including the team members of the victory team. "No, don''t yell, this monster has to be cleaned up!!!" Chiba rushed to them, no one cares for him, so he directly rushes In the past, a gun like a toy was taken from Chengyis big tui and fired several shots at Jiakuma, but it was of no use. However, Chiba still did not give up, this scene was seen by everyone, remembered in the heart, Chiba constantly shot at the monster, but the bullets were quickly finished, Chiba immediately cu said "I rub, bullets Give me the bullets!!!" Although this is said, there is no use, no one is here. When Dagu met, he hid behind a tent and took out the light stick. He took a look and finally decided to become Diga, so he directly opened the light bar, and then Diga was gorgeous. The red and blue-purple and silvery skin stood in front of Chiba, and all the victors met, and immediately exclaimed "Giant!! The giant came to save us." But this is not the case. The original Diga Altman was clearly the upper hand, but in the back, after he touched the two corners of the monster, he was suddenly charged, and then Gakuma immediately released the stone. Light, shot in Diga, Dijia began to change from the foot to the stone, slowly extending to the top of the head, but when the stone statue was long before his xiong, Diga immediately turned his hands on the crystal on his head, directly changed into The power type shattered the stone, but everyone thought that Dijia could continue to attack. But at this time, the monster''s body was attached, and the same thing as (befb) Melba seemed to be a living thing. After attaching to Gacuma, he grew a very large tumor, and then The strange thing happened. The monster of Kacumma stood up directly and held his feet on the ground. Then his appearance began to become extremely terrifying and extremely scary. After seeing this scene, Diga was a little surprised. Just during his time of surprise, Gacuma immediately shot a light at him, and Diga immediately became **** by the stone. After seeing Chiba, he complained, "I still have to look at me." After that, he took out Max''s spark and buckled it on his right hand. When he stroked forward, his body instantly glowed, and then Max Altman shone. Debut. "That is, the second giant, is he coming to save the first giant?" Zhengmei asked. After Chiba became Max Altman, the direct draw of Dijia from the stone, let Dijia escape, but unfortunately the current Diga crystal light flashed again, Chiba Looked down at him, then turned his head and looked at Jiakuma, when Lina suddenly shouted "Be careful!!" With her shouting, Gakuma shot a light, turning people into the light of the stone, but Chiba met, and the color did not change, but he stretched his hand, let the light shine on him, and then After the light hit, Chiba did not turn into a stone. He just bent over and immediately made a throwing shape. He threw the light of Jia Ku Ma back. After being beaten again, Jia Ku Ma immediately became a stone statue. . Chiba looked at his own hands and smiled. The dark road "haha, it seems that this causal fruit is really very useful." Then he flew back to the sky with Diga. After a while, they reappeared on the ground, and this time Chiba put the ancients on the ground, because if twice, it is very likely that the identity of both people will be exposed. Chiba slowly walked to the front of their group of people. "Hey, I am back, the giants just like the wind." Chiba does not know how to be honest. "Well, have you seen it yet? I don''t know where you are." Lina said, after they finished, they left here and returned to the tpc headquarters. "Thank you, and saved me." Dagu said to Chiba. "Nothing, nothing, now we are comrades." Chiba said proudly. "But this represents my strength, not so strong." Dagu said with a look of frustration. "Well........ Don''t look like this. It''s not like that. You are still very strong." Chiba encouraged. "You don''t have to comfort me." After the ancients finished, the frustration went away. This is still somewhat blaming for Chiba, after all, this thing is also due to him. . v2 Chapter 10： : Join guts After that, Chiba went to Guts for a walk and was ready to go. But at this time, the folks suddenly stopped Chiba. "Fast, let''s wait." The folks screamed Chiba seriously. "What''s wrong?" After Qian Yu heard it, he stopped and stepped down and turned around. "Your performance, we have all seen it, very heroic. Unlike my team members, I have the spirit of courage to die, so we want to pull you and join our guts team." "Ah?!!! I didn''t get it wrong." After listening to Chiba, he turned and looked at them. "You didn''t get it wrong." From the face of folk Hui, I don''t see any jokes. "But..........but I will only die. Maybe someday I am really dead. You want me to be a team member." Chiba said with a smile. "No, no, you are useful." This time, I am going to speak in the United States. "Your use can be great. I ask you, how did you find that there are two monsters?" "This is why..."... Chiba thought for a while, but said helplessly "Because I know the habit of this monster, I know that he will have two." "Yes, that''s it, we want to pull you." Zhengmei said. "Ah? What do you mean?" Chiba felt a little puzzled. "Because you said the habit of this monster, this means that you are a monster master, right? You must know the information of most monsters, right?" Zhengmei smiled and said to Chiba. Although he is not a so-called monster master, but he has a monster illustration, in a sense, it is a monster master, so it is not good to refuse, only to nod silently, do not mention more wrong. "Well, this is even if you promised. Later, you are the Altman appreciator of our victory team, okay." However, at this moment, Chibas heart is saying "**, its not good, why do I have become a member of the team." But Chiba suddenly changed his mind and thought, "Wait a minute, if Dijia is the protagonist. , then it means that the story of this unit is the most exciting, so there is no harm in joining." So Chiba sighed and finally turned back and walked into the headquarters of the victory team. "Okay, I joined your team." "Well, congratulations, you will become a member of the victory team." Folk Hui smiled and said to Chiba, Chiba also looked around again, and said to folks, "Where are your team uniforms? Or, Don''t change?" "This is with you." After the folks said, they stood up and just got ready to go. The people wearing glasses suddenly approached here, and then said to the team of the victory team, "The next meeting, don''t go." "Oh, OK, then just to introduce you to the new members of our team, Chiba is fast, fast, this is the high-level of tpc, named Nanyuan Zhengxing." After Chiba listened to the chu hand, and Nanyuan was doing my hand and just got ready to sit down, it suddenly found that there was no chair, although Chiba wanted to ask questions, but this is not very good. The captain took the first to notice this point, so that some people with lower levels, after helping to get it up, Chiba was sitting in the seat. "Okay, then cut into the topic now." After the South Park was finished, he showed a serious expression and began to talk about this topic. "I came here to talk about weapons. For weapons, as long as we are willing to work hard to study, we will certainly be able to change constantly. The problem is that the people who use weapons must also make progress." At this time, folk Hui also said, "Because it is fighting weapons, it is not a weapon, but us." "That''s right," Tetsuz said at this time. "Without the help of giants, we may have turned into stones." "Thanks to the giants." Zhengmei praised. At this time, Dagu suddenly put forward an idea "I have a .... Idea". The ancient saying is that "even monsters have names, like Gorzan, Melba, but giants, we I have been calling him a giant, is it a little pitiful?" "That''s what it is," said Cheng Yihe. "He wants to be as big as a mountain. He called him a giant mountain superpower!" Hearing the name, the Chiba, who was drinking water, smothered "cough, cough." ... Big Brother, how many adults are you, is it really good to say such a thing?" Asking for flowers "Yeah, I also think that Jushan Superpower can''t do it. I have an idea." Dagu noodles said that it is difficult to see that it is acting. After all, he knew it long ago. "Call him Diga Altman, called the discolored giant Diga Altman, how do you feel?" Dagu said. Zhengmei was sitting next to him, so he immediately turned around and said to Dagu, "Diga Altman........the name is good." "Yes, right." Hearing the compliments of others, Dagu was also somewhat happy. "Altman is his name, plus Diga." Dagu said very pleased. ................ "Well, this giant called this name, Dijia Altman, is a good name, but what is the name of another red giant?" "This, the giant is simply called Max Altman, Altman is the name taken from Dagu, Max is his code." Chiba said with ease. "Max Ottoman? Yes, it''s called this, good name." "It''s really good, then it''s called Diga Altman and Max Altman. Now the Giant of Light has a name." "Okay, then Altman''s name is set, it''s great." The victory team members are still quite excited. At this moment, the original smiling wild Rui suddenly heard a tone, and then pulled out an electronic version similar to the current laptop, the smile on his face vanished. "The inspection results came out." Ye Rui said. "What is the result of the inspection?" Folk Hui asked first. "Things attached to the monsters to strengthen their strength." Wild Rui looked up, took a serious look at them, and then began to slide on the board and continue to slide. "So, what is it?" The most exciting thing is Dagu. He really wants to know what it is that he wins his own. . v2 Chapter 11： :Chaotic virus "That, it seems to be a group of genes, a set of genetic factors." Said, Ye Rui called out a set of 3d graphics similar to the gene. "Gene? Genetic factor construction? According to that? Is it alive?!!" Zhengmei turned his head and looked at Ye Rui with amazement. Others were very surprised when they heard this. "Live? Have life?" Chiba asked. "Yes, yes, there is life, so this thing is similar to a virus, light virus, can call him a chaotic virus." Wild Rui once again opened an influence, a close to the camera, analyze the attached to the monster The light particle, there really is a moving thing inside. "And more than that, every time it is attached to the monster, there is only one. This means "fifty-nine" taste. This thing should be every light particle. They are all independent living bodies." "Chaotic virus?!!" Chiba this time converges to the original love, joking, love to play treasure, staring at the screen. Is there any solution? Folk Hui asked Zhengmei. "This is not known for the time being, because our awareness of this thing is zero, we can''t judge his origin and so on." Zheng Mei said with a big eye. "So, will the chaotic virus alone disturb the peace of the world, not attached to the monster?" asked Dagu. "This should not be because, although he is an independent living body, he cannot change his own form and can only rely on being attached to an object to act." When I heard this, Chiba suddenly thought of one thing. "As you said, he can attach to Altman and control Altman?" "No, it shouldn''t, because they are viruses, so it seems that they can only attach to the monster. Altman''s possibility is relatively small, but it cannot be denied that it is possible." At this moment, the headquarters suddenly heard the sound of the monster attack, and then wild Rui quickly mobilized the detector "Location is located in the Gulf of Japan, there is a robot-style monster, hurry up." Wild Rui against the victory team Said. After they finished, they put on the uniforms, and Chiba did not change the uniforms, but just put on the helmet and walked out with them. After that, Chiba and Daku were assigned to a plane, Feiyan No. 1, while others were on Feiyan No. 2. After I got on the plane, it was silent, Chiba didnt say anything, and Dagu didnt speak. It was just like this, but Chiba was born with many words, so he couldnt help it. Hey, Dagu, you said, lets two. If you have a hand, can you solve the chaotic virus?" "No, you are enough alone." Dagu said coldly, obviously, like Max Maxman, he could not succeed in defeating monsters. Chiba is not good at saying anything, so Had to lean on the chair and continue to stalemate. "I saw it, a big robot." Zhengmei praised the monster after seeing it. After listening to Mi Le, I immediately leaned forward and looked at the monster, and then the basic message of the robot popped up in my mind: Monster Name: Jin Guqiao Monster height: 55 meters Monster weight: 48,000 tons Monster origin: Pedan Star Monster appearance: Jin Guqiao has a solid alloy armor with golden se, and the whole body consists of four parts (each part can move in the air or under the sea). There are cylindrical protrusions on both sides of the head, with antenna-like objects on the top, three antennas on the top, rectangular illuminators on the forehead, and a skull-shaped object in the middle of the face, with eyes-like on both sides. Circular object; xiong minister with two illuminators, surrounded by black lines; the abdomen has a launching mouth with protrusions on both sides; the hips are surrounded by cylindrical protrusions, covered with round objects The big tui has a pentagonal pattern in front of it, with protrusions on the knees and cylindrical legs. It is a super robot from Pedan Star, which has the power to easily lift a tanker of 100,000 tons or more. "This robot is called Jinguqiao, a robot from Pedan Star...." After knowing the message of the monster, Chiba immediately reported to all the players. However, they found that the plane''s attack was completely unsatisfactory. Even the Feiyan-2 Texas guns still had no effect. Instead, the robot slaps the plane and damages the plane, which makes them unable to parachute. Unable to control the flight. After seeing Chiba, he immediately said to the aunt, "You are going to start, I am going to fly, you come to change, to save them, fast." But Dagu didn''t talk, but he said in a low voice, "You can do it, I don''t have to waste my energy." Chiba met, I wanted to persuade him a few words, but now, Feiyan No. 2 is about to hit the ground. Qianba is forced to help, and Max sparks on the left hand and pushes forward. The whole person became a light, and when it appeared again, it still became the whole body of red Max Altman. "Altman, Max Altman." The person on Feiyan No. 2 exclaimed, because Chiba had caught their plane directly after they got over, put it on the ground, turned and looked The ancient bridge. After Jin Guqiao saw Chiba again, the two eyes immediately emitted light and directed at Chiba. Chiba was a xiong with a strong hand, but after the laser hit 5.4 on him, it was not absorbed by it. Instead, it directly caused Chiba to be damaged by the laser. "This is .......... what is the matter." Chiba asked. At this time, the system suddenly popped up and said, "Because of your ability to use the demon fruit in the Altman state, the consumption is too severe, so the ability of the causal fruit has disappeared." "Ah?!!!" Chiba was very surprised. "So, will I do this regardless of my ability to redeem it?" Chiba hurriedly asked the key questions. "No, no, those who will lose their ability after the exchange, only the ability that our system does not understand well will be like this, you just have to exchange the ability of the Uncle King inside the coefficient is no problem." v2 Chapter 12： : Evil God Gatanjee "Oh, ok, I understand, then, if I do, I will exchange the rubber fruit first.... No, I don''t exchange it." After Chiba finished, she suddenly realized that this rubber The effect of the fruit seems to have no use for Altman''s combat. This is especially true in the current scene, because this monster, wrong, accurate, this robot, he is a robot, the body must also be made of what very hard material, even with a rubber pistol, hitting him a punch, may not Useful, because rubber pistols are rubber used, do you think, what does it feel like rubber is stuck on the stickers? Therefore, the ability of this rubber fruit is almost useless in the Altman world. It is also a no-brainer. It is better to not exchange this ability directly, retain points and exchange other abilities. When Chibas machine moved, she thought of the popping fruit, so Chiba rushed to exchange the ability to explode the fruit, as an aid. Then, Chiba immediately rushed to Jinguqiao, and immediately pulled out Mikes darts, a knife, and cut it in the robot. On the body, but the machine is not a harm because it is a machine body. Chiba turned back and looked very stupid, but Jinkuo Bridge, which has not caused any harm to her so far, had to feel a headache. Now he found that the ability of those super-human fruits with clear coefficients is really nothing to put. In the Altman world, it is very beneficial, although there is still some useful, for example, the ability to silence the fruit and the ability of the mirror fruit, the auxiliary nature of these abilities is relatively large, so Chiba immediately exchanged these The ability of the fruit, however, there is still no ability to attack directly, only the fruit of the unknown coefficient is very helpful. "Then, the fruits of the unknown coefficient will disappear after I use it a few times, and the fruit disappeared once. Can I redeem the code?" Chiba asked the system inside. "Probably after the conversion of the ability to transform three times, the ability will disappear, the fruit that disappeared once in this time and space, can not be exchanged." The system returned to Chiba with a cold voice. Chiba nodded to show that he was clear, and then he was just about to think about the ability to exchange which unknown coefficient. Jin Guqiaos eyes immediately emitted light to Chiba, Chiba met, and immediately used the mirror to mirror the fruit. The ability to transform a light directly into the body of Jin Guqiao, let Jin Guqiao be hit by his own light, feeling that the heart of Jin Guqiao is now collapsed. But these are not enough. Chiba thought for a moment and decided not to exchange the powerful fruit ability of the unknown coefficient this time, because now he feels that he can solve this battle, because Altman himself has a light. The attack is similar to the final big skill, but Altman''s other skills may not be suitable for Chiba, so it can''t be controlled. Chiba raised his left hand''s Max sparks, concentrating light in the air, and the arms were combined into an inverse l-shape. McKinn Cannon was sent to Jinguqiao. A colorful light was shot at Jinguqiao. After the light was shot, the scene of Chiba and everyone was shocked. Jinguqiao was unscathed, which made Chiba somewhat troubled. When Chiba saw this scene, he immediately understood the power of McSham and Cannon, and could not hurt Jinguqiao. So he rushed to prepare for the Galaxy and the peasant, but Jinguqiao split directly into four pieces at this time. The ground flew in the direction of Chiba, and Chiba met, and immediately flew into the air, then landed at the other end. Jinguqiao is also like energy shortage. In the middle of the advancement, it re-combined and returned. So Chiba seized the opportunity and directly recorded a galaxy and a farmer on him. The Jingu Bridge immediately exploded. After the explosion of Jinguqiao, Chiba flew into the sky, but this time, it was very strange that Jinguqiao was not enhanced by the chaotic virus, which made Chiba very strange, but strangely strange, Jinguqiao was still solved. Lost, so Chiba will be back to the original. Chiba immediately returned to the original Feiyan No.1, and together with Dagu, returned to the victory team. The members of the victory team thanked Chiba, which made the ancient heart very uncomfortable. After that, Jinguqiao did not appear again, and for a while, there was no monster to come out to do evil. This made the victory team and Chiba do not know whether it was fortunate or irritating, but finally one day, the monster came, but this day It is destined to be extraordinary. "Ah....hey..." Chiba, wearing a mask, sneezed. "What''s wrong? Have a cold?" Zhengmei asked Chiba. "Well, I have a cold." Chiba snorted and returned to Zhengmei. "If you have a cold, don''t come, you will call a rest." Zhengmei smiled and said to Chiba. "This is not good, I am a member of the victory team, can not easily give up." Chiba on the surface of the righteous indignation, but the heart is said so "I am **** because I can become Altman and I am the system to cross I have been lying down at home for a long time." At this moment, the alarm sounded again, and Ye Rui immediately began to investigate after hearing it, and the members of the victory team also heard the sound. "The location is in the 713 South Pacific New Zealand, floating on a monster." Ye Rui said, in The image of the monster is called up on the screen. Chiba is also rushing to see the monster: Monster Name: Evil God Gatanjee Monster age: over 30 million years old Monster height: 130 meters (200 meters in length) Monster weight: 200000 tons Introduction to the monster: The black mist that can be ejected in the mouth is extremely powerful. Because there is no mass response, the normal attack and physical strength cannot be stopped. When humans inhale, they will die instantly, causing the skin of Diga to burn. The system of the Guts base and various communication equipments are all invalidated. It has also been continually sending Zaga to attack the rest of the world, causing great damage to the world. After seeing Chiba, he immediately turned around and asked Qiaorui "you don''t have no backup power." But the voice did not fall, and the entire headquarters immediately lost power. When Chiba saw this scene, he immediately rushed out with a helmet. He was always sneezing and sneezing all the way. He never stopped, but he still didn''t stop. After rushing to the warehouse where the plane flew out, Qian Qian Ye Lima turned into Max Altman and flew to the location of Gatanjee. . v2 Chapter 13： : Big crisis The monster''s appearance is a bit scary, similar to a turtle or snail, in short, a shelled creature with many of these tentacles. When Chiba appeared on the scene, he put a cosmic cannon on the body of Gatanjee, but it did not have any use, and Chiba was still sneezing at this critical moment, and the monster immediately found it. Chu tentacle, entangled the neck of Chiba, and then pulled to his mouth, came out in one breath, Chiba met, and immediately inside the heart, "I wipe, you have bad breath, don''t do this!!!" However, it was too late, spit out, and wrapped up the body of Chiba, but Chiba immediately exchanged the thorns, and then from the back of his own, a number of tiny needles, fried Jia Tanjie Er was very painful, so he had to let go of Chiba. After Chiba was released again, he immediately came back with a cosmic cannon, but there was still no effect. It can be seen how terrible the strength of this monster is, but when Chiba started thinking, three consecutive sneezes. Directly hit out, this is also not stupid, catching this opportunity, once again wrapped around the tentacle, although Chiba once again used the needle to bounce his tentacles, but it also happened Unexpected scene, that is, the lamp in front of Chiba xiong, suddenly began to flash red light, flickering. After Chiba found out, she looked down at the lamp and said, "I am tired and rubbed. What is the situation? How did my lamp flash?!!" Chiba was very surprised in the heart, because in the past, he had been active for more than 30 minutes. This light has not flashed, but now, the crystal in front of this xiong suddenly began to flash, scared that Chiba had another sneeze. He remembers very clearly, Ye Rui said earlier that if this thing flashes before xiong, it means that Altman''s energy has been consumed, and now it is necessary to come up with a perfect strategy. what? You said that Dagu became a Diga? No, now that is the next policy, because the heart of the present is in a trough, and it is even more difficult for him to become a Diga. So, now Chiba must rely on himself to find a way to solve it. This monster. However, this is not solved by Chiba. The defense of this monster is really amazing. No matter what strange light attack is carried out by Chiba, it has no effect, let alone the rubber ability of Luffy. It''s almost useless here. As Chiba was attacked more and more times, and the flashing of crystals became more and more frequent, people who paid attention to this matter began to gradually increase, live broadcast, and all kinds of, everyone knows, Chiba The battles are starting to get tough and they are to protect their safety, but they are not. If Chiba hears their thoughts, they will definitely say, "If I want to cross the world, who will control you." The members of the victory team are rushing to see this scene, they are very shocked, they are very flustered, because Altman can not win the monster, they may not win, so everyone is in the original Ground. After a while, Lina reacted first and immediately thought of one thing. "Right......... Yes, Dijia, Dijia Altman? If Diga and If he joins together, he will definitely be able to defeat this monster." Lina thinks this way, but the possibility of victory is still relatively low, and Dagu heard the words of Lina, stunned, and looked at Lina, and fell into deep meditation. At this time, the monster seems to recognize the identity of the ancient, directly thinking that they smashed the tentacle, but Chiba is not willing, directly throwing a light, interrupting the monster''s tentacles, and then continue with Gatanjee fights. At this time, Dagu finally made up his mind and went to the secret place. From the pants, it was wrong. He took out the light stick from the clothes and pressed it directly. Then he became Dijia Altman. Dijia came down like this. People''s eyes. "You can be considered to be, big brother." Chiba said that after Dagu became Diga, he said to him, and the people underneath also said with a look of stunned "Diga!!" At this moment, the lights in front of Chiba xiong have already flashed very powerfully, which means that the energy will be consumed immediately. However, at this time, Diga is really grabbing it before his own xiong, and then pointing to the xiong of Chiba. Mouth, then, an energy will pass to the body of Chiba, and then the light will not flash. "You can also pass energy like this." Chiba exclaimed. Chiba met, excited to stand up, just want to say something, but he suddenly sneezed, and then the crystal actually flashed the lights, which makes Dijia and Chiba are very surprised, then Chiba Only understand that energy is not because of his loss of energy, but because he has a cold, it takes a lot of energy to support Max. Then the lamp immediately went out, and it went dark. Max Altman disappeared in front of everyone. Only Dijia, the Chiba had changed back to the ground, and the Max sparks on his hand. Still existed, Chiba met, and immediately pushed the Max sparks forward, but he just turned into light, flashed a bit, and then changed back to the original. Chiba immediately pushed forward again, but this time even more outrageous, even the light (Wang Qian Zhao) did not flash, then the system''s voice suddenly sounded "I''m sorry, because you consume too much energy, so you can''t change." "This made Chiba very frustrated. He had to go to the place where the victory team observed the battle. What he didn''t notice was that Zhengmei turned his head and glanced at him." Not to mention the battle of Diga, even more difficult than Max Altman, a scene that surprised everyone, and Gatanjee wrapped Diga with his tentacles around his neck and then facing him. With a sigh of relief, the crystal of Diga began to flash. Flickering and faint, Dijialian form has not changed, the light has started to flash directly, which is faster than Chiba, now it is not three minutes, this scene can be said to make everyone again surprised, now Max Altman can''t be shot. . v2 Chapter 14： : Shining type When Lina saw this scene, she shouted again, "Diga.........Diga, cheer up, don''t fall, you are now, but our only hope!" This Chiba saw that Linas line couldnt help but said, This word is good... After hearing the call of Dagu, Dijia seemed to have the power to immediately put his hands on the crystal on his head, and then waved down, the color of the whole body became red and silver interlaced, and the strength was more than a moment. Once again, he directly broke away from the tentacles of Gatanjee and then stood in the distance. He took a long breath, then his arms gathered from the left and the right, and a large fireball was accumulated in front of Xiong, and it was launched to Gatanjee, but the attack hit Gatanjee and remained unharmed. This made Dijia stunned. Then, from Gatanjee, a purple light burst through the body of Diga, and then Diga immediately turned into a stone statue and sank to the bottom of the sea. Lina met and stared at the bottom of the sea for a while. After that, she shouted, "Dicka, you can''t lose it!!!!" Then suddenly a golden energy body flies out of her body and enters the sea floor. On the body 650 of Diga, then, the second golden energy body flew from a distance, the third, fourth, tenth, twentieth, countless energy bodies flew over, all entered The bottom of the sea, into the body of the stone statue Diga Altman, then, the miracle appeared, how can it stand still, through time and space, close to the dog......... Sorry, sing Woke up. Diga Altman appeared again in front of people. He came out from the bottom of the sea. It was not the state of the stone statue, but a form with golden light and wrapped in golden light, which appeared in front of everyone. The most surprising of these is Chiba, because he saw the ability of this form of Dijia: Altman Name: Diga Altman Altman form: sparkle (the fourth form) Altman height: 120 meters Altman weight: 100,000 tons Altman flight speed: 10 Mach Altman running speed: 5 Mach Altman water speed: 5 Mach (beaa) Altman Submersible Speed: 5 Mach Altman Jumping Force: 1500 meters Altman grip: 100,000 tons A description of Altman''s form: Diga, who was defeated by Gatanjee and lost light into a stone statue, accepted the light from the hearts of the children who believed in Dijia around the world and became a shining dijia. At the moment of the debut, there was a golden glow, and then the light disappeared into the same appearance as the composite. The combat power was unpredictable, and eventually Gatanjee was overwhelmed by overwhelming advantage. "What.............all the abilities have improved." Chiba looked at this shining Diga with amazement. Diga turned around and glanced at Lina, then immediately jumped up and rushed to the side of Gatanjee, gathered a golden light on her fist, and then punched it with only one punch. Gatanjee flew a very long distance, then he kicked him to the side of Gatanjee, with a golden tornado on his feet, then he stood in the distance, two After the wrist crosses in front, it collects energy to the left and right, and then combines it into a l-shaped type to emit golden light. This is the light of Pei Lili. The difference is that he is golden. This light directly killed Gartenjee, letting Gatanjee carry the bottom of the sea, then Dijia remained shining and flew into the sky. Then, Dagu waved his hand from a distance and ran away. come. Lina met and said to him, "Why can''t you see Dijia every time?" "Maybe I am not lucky," Dagu said with a smile. After that, Chibas cold was getting better. Although the monster appeared a lot in the middle, Max Maxman has barely exposed his face, because all the monsters have been solved by Dijia. Why, only Chiba is clear, because after the dijia has changed its brilliance, the overall combat power of the whole person has changed. For example, the ordinary compound form, the original grip strength is 50,000 tons, but now the grip strength has been increased to 70,000 tons. The powerful grip strength has become 100,000 tons. Like the sparkling type, the air grip is not as weak as before, and it has become 50,000 tons, the same as the original composite. The speed has also changed. The original composite flight speed and jumping force were originally five Mach and 800 meters, but now it is increased to seven Mach and 1000 meters, the airborne flight speed becomes 10 Mach, and the jumping force becomes The same 1500 meters as the sleek type, the powerful flight speed and jumping power have also increased, and it has become the same data as the original composite type, so although the Diga can not become a shining type, in fact, the shining type is only His abilities are scattered into various forms. The days have passed very easily. Now the role of Chiba is to tell them the information of the monsters. It doesn''t need to become Max Altman to help fight. The days are very leisurely. Diga is also defeated by the ability to transform. Many monsters, Chiba and Dagu have become very good brothers. After all, the two sometimes need to go to the battlefield together, but what they don''t know is that the big crisis that really needs them to worry about is slowly approaching. Early in the morning, Chiba was wearing the uniform of the victory team and came to the headquarters. At this time, Ye Rui was playing online games and spending time, while the folk team leader did not know where to go. Da Guzheng and Lina chatted with the sky. The vice team is a person who is sad and drinking tea. "Hey? The vice team?" Chiba chose to pick one who looked the most boring, hehe. "Nothing, it is a little trouble, I don''t know how to chase the girl." Cheng Yi stared at the tea, slowly picked up, drank a cup, his eyes were melancholy. "What''s wrong? Which girl to look at? I will help you chase it." Chiba looked sly and looked at Chengyi. "Help? How to help?" Cheng Yi was attracted to his attention, turned his head and looked at him with doubt. "This is ............" Chiba just prepared to say that the folk Hui came back here. Since I saw it, I immediately got up and didn''t take care of Chiba. This fool can see it. It is a In what case, Chiba must have seen it, so he got up and left the seat. . v2 Chapter 15： : huge shark Chiba had nothing to do after getting up. He had to go to a corner and start browsing the redemption list, but when he hadnt watched it for a while, one of the excited sounds of Miele rang, and that was the alarm sound of the monster. This alarm sound is to make everyone tremble, directly let the tea in the hands of the sub-team fall to the ground, broke, and Ye Rui is even more panic, quickly shut down the game and began to find the location. "Found, located in Kumamoto Prefecture, Kyushu, Japan, looks like a shark monster." Wild Rui said, brought up the effect, and sure enough, on the screen, is a dorsal fin of a shark drilled from the ground. After seeing the dorsal fin, Chiba immediately popped up his message in the brain: Monster Chinese Name: Underground Shark Cover Ozark Monster height: 48 meters Monster weight: 53,000 tons Monster body length: 60 meters The birthplace of the monster: Kumamoto City Monster Profile: None After seeing this wordless, let Chiba feel the wrong thing in an instant, why is it not? Very strange, but Chiba did not think much, and quickly got on the plane with them, ~ rushed to the Kyushu location. This time, the distribution was Dagu and Chiba on the Feiyan No. 1, and the other person Feiyan No. 2, on the plane, Chiba began to discuss with Dagu - this monster. "This monster is called the underground shark cover Ozark, but ... ... I only know his name." Chiba seriously _ and Dagu said. "What? You mean......... You don''t know what story he has, who has beaten anyone?" Dagu asked while driving the plane. "Yes, that''s right." "Why is this? You are not clear about the life of all monsters?" "Yes, I don''t know what happened this time. In short, in this case, there are two possibilities. The first one, the monster is too small, I have never heard it, the second, the newly appeared monster, the first Although there are possibilities, they are very small." "Oh, that''s it, then........" Big ancient words just halfway, their entire plane suddenly stopped, then, three apertures, flew up from them, then Both of them felt that their voice changer had a strange look at the same time. So Dagu took out his own magic light stick. At this time, the gods of light did not know why, and they had a faint dark purple light, while the Chisss Max sparks were all light, but with the gods. The difference is that his light is pure white. Although Chiba was surprised, she still said that the morphing body had been collected, and then the words of Dagu at this time almost scared the small heart of Chiba. "Wait a minute....... The machine is all stopped!!!" Dagu suddenly said, the voice of Dagu did not fall, and the plane began to fall forward. "Ah?!! You didn''t tease me, it''s not that you are good, how suddenly stopped all?" Chiba cried and looked at the ancient. "I don''t know, the data seems to be all formatted." Dagu panicked and pressed every button on the plane. "Formatted? Mommy is formatted too fast." Chiba was nervously clutching the big seat, and just after the plane was far from the shark''s dorsal fin, the plane suddenly restarted. . "Recovered!!" said Dagu Lima. "Not a big brother, do you tease me? I made my heart go up and it was flying fast." Chiba complained, and Dagu was also a long breath, then they The plane landed on the ground. Just now, Zhengmei, on the shark''s body, installed something similar to a tracker. It can also be said to be a biological tracker. "Its great that Kumamoto City has not been destroyed." Lina looked at the standard building in Kumamoto City and praised it. "Why, you still want to go to a brother or younger brother." Chiba also said with no mercy. "Rising the well, the trace of the target has not been traced?" Zhefu asked Zhengmei. "This is ............. About this whereabouts..." Zhengmei stuttered, seemingly diminished. "Is there a problem? Your equipment is broken? It is not very likely." Chiba also came from the side and joined the fun. "Don''t talk nonsense!! I am a machine, no matter where the monsters go, they can be traced." Zhengmei is a little hurry, proud to say. "Then you said it, where is the big man?" Chiba asked. "This is why... It is not clear. It is reasonable to say that there should be a display. It is strange, why is he not working?" Zhengmei said strangely. ask for flowers "You are for me, I may know." Chiba continued to reply. At this time, Lina on the side looked concerned at Dagu. At this time, Dagu was thinking about the light shining on the plane. Putting it into the position of the gods in the uniform, Lina met and immediately ran to his front. "What''s wrong? Big ancient?" Lina cares. When Dagu saw Liana coming over, he had a smile on his face and said to Lina, "Nothing." Then he left. At this time, Lina looked at Dagu with a look of concern, biting her lip, and suddenly her eyes became very firm, and her eyebrows were wrinkled, and her mouth slowly spit out "Its him, its definitely him." I ran together. ...................... After they returned to the base, the captain immediately asked them, "Do you know what the secret box is?" "Mystery? What kind of thing is that?" Chiba said as she put the helmet on the table and opened her own clothes zipper and button, because the uniform was too hot. "The secret box, we put the damaged stone statue of the giant in the pyramid into a box, this is the secret box." "Oh, it turned out, then, how is it?" Chiba continued to ask. "Just in the near future, the secret box has made a shock." "Vibration? Why is this?" Chiba looked puzzled and looked to the people. "I don''t know, but we suspect that this strange shock is related to the shark monster." "What can this have to do? One is a monster, the other is Altman. This is how the two races are opposite." Chiba finished, walked to the side of Ye Rui, whispered, "Give me a play." Yes." Wild Rui listened and said, "Wait a minute, is hitting the key place." Ye Rui said in a hurry. Its also true. The folks listened, and some suddenly realized that they then called out a video call with a tpc member wearing glasses Dr. Dan Hou. The man who wears glasses, named Dr. Dan Hou, seems to have turned off something, and then said to the screen with a smile on his face, "Yes...Yes!". v2 Chapter 16： : Uncle Uncle Besides the vibration, is there any other abnormality? Folk Hui continued to ask Dr. Dan Hou. Dr. Danhou listened. He looked at the box behind him and turned around and said, "So far, not yet." "This matter may be related to Kumamoto''s business. You should check it as soon as possible." Dr. Dan Hou has always kept a smile and said, Understood. Then Folk Hui shut down the image. After closing the video, folk Hui said to Chiba and others that "Rise Well and Tetsuo took the Sherlock Car to investigate, while others took the Flying Swallow aircraft, air search, and Feiyan No. 1 was still given to the fast fight and the ancient "" After the order was completed, all the players began to act. I dont know why, Chiba will always be associated with Dagu. I dont know if its "three or four zeros". Im glad, thank you for being lucky. As soon as there is a grievance about Altman, you can talk directly, but you can''t experience the pleasure of acting. "You are not tired of flying this plane?" Chiba was too boring, asked Dagu. "This is ............. Okay." Dagu said easily. At this time, the plane of Dagu has already opened into a tree-lined ravine. Chiba has seen it and curbed it. The sigh of living said, "This scenery is just right." However, at this time, Chiba once again felt the same as the Transformer at the same time, and at the same time took out the voice changer. The Shenguang stick still emits dark black light. The Chiss''s Max sparks are covered by white light. Shrouded, when they observed their own voice changer, the image of a person suddenly appeared on the screen of Feiyan No.1 "It turned out to be you, you have inherited the light." After Chiba listened, he quickly put the implementation on the image. "Who are you? How did you put this thing on the screen?" Chiba asked, because there is no projection device near this. "Is it........ Do you have a telepathy?" Dagu used Chiba to sound like a nonsense speculation. "How is it possible, if he has a telepathy, when you brush your teeth or go to the bathroom, it will come out and scare you to believe it or not." "Yes, this person makes sense. I really don''t have that boring ability. What I have is the brain. You are the heir to Max Altman. However, I am not interested in you. What is really important is This, the young man named Dagu, you are the heir to Diga Altman." "Oh, you are interested in me, I don''t necessarily want to be like you, draw a line? I like men.............. No, I like women!! "This is what Chiba said, well, that''s right. "In addition, tell you, like you, I also have something, so, let me see, Dagu, how did you become a giant." The uncle on the screen said extremely wretched. "Not a big brother, even if you use such awkward movements, we will not go through the goose bumps, and then go to the body." Chiba immediately said to the screen, but the voice did not fall, suddenly came from afar. A vibrating sound, the two of them immediately looked at the direction of the sound, it was the north, but at this time, Dagu suddenly found that the plane was about to hit a bridge, and quickly shrank the wings and drilled from the bottom of the bridge. past. "I am going, you are a powerful ship, you can play like this." Chiba said to Dagu. Then, after they hid, the radio suddenly heard the voice of the group above Feiyan No. 2, "Dagu, immediately flew to the north, and the shark appeared again." After listening to the ancients, he once again took out the gods. In the broadcast, I saw that Dagu had not responded, and he always shouted his name. "Hey!! Don''t look at it, let''s go." Chiba scared the ancients and pulled back the gods of the ancients, so they immediately opened the Feiyan No.1 and rushed to the south where the sharks appeared. "The sharks have to go to the mountain amusement park. There are a lot of children, and they can find ways to stop him." The first team used the walkie-talkie to inform everyone. When Chiba and Dagu flew, most of the people there had already been evacuated, but there were still people on the Ferris wheel in the amusement park. It seemed that they would tell them that they would change quickly. One of them....." "Do you change me?" Chiba first asked, "The wretched uncle just said that you want to see you change, just in case, I will change." Chiba proposed. Dagu thought for a moment and shook his head. "No, I changed. I want to see what the uncle can make." "Okay, it''s OK, you change you, then I will control the plane." After the call of Chiba, I got to the front seat. "I still want to play with this stuff." After listening to the big guy, he smiled and then screamed. The light bar was directly pressed, and then Diga Altman appeared in front of everyone, still holding the very second position. At this time, Chiba suddenly shouted "No, you let me control, you teach me!!" But there is no response, I have to let Chiba look at the instruments that do not know what to do, It can only imitate the actions of the ancients, and control the plane with difficulty. I saw Dijia Altman put his hand in the compound form, a fist, rushed up and began to fight the shark. After the battle began, Diga became a strong type, pulling the shark out of the ground directly, then the fly swallows driven by Lina flew to the front of the shark, then opened the cannon hole of the Texas cannon. When Diga saw it, he immediately understood it. He grabbed the back fin of the shark 0.3, so that Lina could shoot. Then, she hit a pointed head on the monster. Then, an amazing scene happened because Underneath the shark is a layer of machine. "That is..........what?" Chiba was busy with the plane, but was shocked by this sudden scene, because he did not expect that this monster would actually be a robot. Associating with the wretched uncle''s move, Chiba understood it in an instant. It was Dagu. He counted it. It turned out that the wretched uncle just said this. The confirmed Miele immediately picked up Max''s spark, clasped it in his hand and turned into Max Altman. . v2 Chapter 17： : Shenguang stick was taken away After Chiba became Max, he immediately caught the plane that fell quickly, then placed it on the ground, then turned his head and looked at Diga, no, it was Dagu. "What are you doing?" Dagu asked Chiba in his heart. This was learned between Chiba and Dagu. Both of them could talk in the heart after they became Altman. "What am I going to do? You are cheated!!" Chiba yelled at the ancient times, but at this time, the shark suddenly rushed to the ancient times, Chiba met, and immediately took out Markuchums head. Directly use the Ottoman force to directly hit the shark. In fact, the current Chiba finds that this Altman''s ability is almost omnipotent in this area. He has the ability to squat and can be separated, so this makes Chiba in this. The ability to exchange fruit in time and space is getting less and less, and now there is only the ability to redeem the fruit in front, and only the popping fruit, the thorn fruit and the silent fruit. "Forget it, in the end, let the 14 monsters be executed first." Chiba said to Dagu, Dagu also used Diga''s body to make a nod to Chiba, and Chiba immediately rushed to the shark, directly ߬Tight fists, a punch, the shark''s parts were knocked out a few times, and then directly open the shark''s mouth ba, Dijia saw, immediately issued a powerful type of nirvana. But Dijia had just gathered a fireball, and the image of the wretched uncle appeared in the shark''s eyes. "Dagu, fast fight, you have gained more ability than human evolution, why do you want to do this boring thing?" The wretched uncle said, this makes Chiba hold, and Diga is directly let the fireball It disappeared. "Do you think that the two of you are the only arrogant sons who have been chosen? You are wrong. You just happened to meet the pyramid of the giant. I am different. I rely on my own ability to find ancient ruins. "What?" Hearing this, Chiba slipped on the spot... No, its impossible, okay, he didnt fall, just a little surprised, and Diga Why not? After he finished speaking, a light shot directly at Diga, and Diga was still surprised because he was still surprised. Chiba was much faster than him. He immediately reacted and rushed. In the past, a circular shield was opened directly, and the attack was directly blocked. Diga also buffered it back, so Chiba opened the shark''s mouth again. At this moment, Dijia was raised his arms and gathered from left to right. Then he gathered a fireball in front of xiong and threw it at the shark''s mouth. This is the light of Dirham, so the shark is in the di After Jias fireball hit, he immediately flew and died. Chiba and Dijia flew into the sky, and the reply became a human form. He ran to the position where Chiba had just dropped the plane. "Well, now, can tell me what you mean just now." Dagu and Chiba, because they are running to the side of the plane, so they are all mad, and Dagu first asked Chiba. . "I think that the maker of the machine shark is most likely to be the wretched uncle on the plane of the plane. So, I think he deliberately led you to change, but now, it is already a fact, we all know The wretched uncle appeared in the eyes of the shark." Chiba straight up. "So what exactly does he want? To make such a huge robot, it is not necessarily to play with me happily." Dagu spent more time with Chiba and learned his treasure. . "Hey, you will think about it, but this is very unclear, so you must think of a way to let us know what he intends." Chiba thought. "Well, Im thinking about it, go back and say it." Dagu said, returning to the plane. After listening to Chiba, he thought for a while and said "Yes." After they both boarded the plane. After returning to the base, they sorted out the clues of the case. It was useless. They could only cry and face, and went home. So Chiba and Dagu parted ways. Chibas evening has nothing to watch. Its eating and sleeping, and sleeping, but the aunts side is different, because that night, he received a call from Lina, saying that there is something to say to him, big. After the ancient phone was hung up, he hurriedly dressed and went to the agreed amusement park and other Lina. But its not Lina, but a person he and Chiba are familiar with, and a wretched uncle. "How could it be you?" Dagu asked. "How? I can''t do it?" Uncle Uncle smiled and looked at Dagu. "I have been following you since the moment you first left. How, no." "So? What are you doing?" "I? I want to take away what I want to take away." Uncle Uncle said, he has already walked to the side of Dagu, slapped it, and hit Dagu directly to the ground, and Dagu was also slapped. Anxious, and after I got up, I started thinking about the wretched uncle attack, but the wretched uncle escaped every attack of him, hit him again, and played against Dagu again. Then, Uncle Uncle said to Dagu, "Do you know? I have the ingenuity that no one else has, and it is born," said the uncle, uncle, undoing his clothes and showing his muscles. Look, I have exercised, I want to be a superman, but I have made a lot of efforts, but you? Nothing is done, but I still want to get light." Uncle Uncle said this, he was beaten by him. On the earth''s big ancient body, he found the magic light stick, that is the one that was brought to the body just in case. "That''s it." Uncle Uncle looked excitedly at the light stick in his hand. "You just use this to transform. Now, he is mine." Uncle Uncle swayed in front of Dagu''s eyes. Then, after holding it, he left here. After he left, we discovered that Lina was actually at the corner and walked away with a look of horror. After that, Dagu called out Chiba and then let him bring him back home. . v2 Chapter 18： : Underground giant "I was robbed? This is a bit tricky." Chiba looked thoughtfully. After he sent Dagu back to his home, Dagu told him all the way, of course, not including Lina. Because he does not know the arrival of Lina. "Yes, so now, I am almost a waste person." Dagu put on the ice bag and said, "In fact, I have no ability to do it. You can do it, but I don''t know where he will use the light." "" "This is a good consideration." Chiba began to meditate. The next day, Dagu and Chiba still used the previous attitude and returned to the headquarters of the victory team. At this time, the video communication video of the private captain suddenly appeared on the screen. Yurui, according to the above research, the shark robot is Produced on the earth." However, the message that Dagu and Chiba had known for a long time, because of the image of the wretched uncle. "Oh? Is it? It''s amazing," said Ye Rui, but suddenly he noticed something. "Wait a minute. If it is made on earth, it means that people who manufacture have advanced technology than tpc." Ye Rui suddenly said the key place of the whole thing. Chiba and Dagu listened. They first looked at each other with horror, and then they all came out. They are all happy. When they first knew this, they didnt speculate about it. Then, I am busy with my own business. At this time, Ye Rui seems to be in addition to this matter, but also noticed other words "as stated........" But he just said half, folk Hui interrupted what he said, "Is there any abnormality in the secret box?" ?" "Okay, let me have a look." Ye Rui immediately began to tap on the keyboard after hearing it, but when he just transferred the image, Ye Rui was shocked, and he was shocked with Dagu because, The secret box disappeared from where it should have been. Then there was another alarm sound. After the wilderness was finished, he immediately said, "The transporter actually took off without a trip." This sentence made Chiba and the ancient times scared away, and quickly stopped the matter at hand. Going to the field of Ye Rui. Wild Rui rushed out of the video communication of the conveyor, and then he saw that Dr. Dan Hou was sitting next to the secret box driving the plane. "Dr. Dan Hou, what are you doing? Come back the secret box." Wild Rui said quickly. "Someone has come up with a more effective use than you, how can I still be silly on your side, I will give it to him now." "Peng!!" "Is this what a scientist should do?" Chiba slammed the table and let the ear of the wilderness tinnitus for a while. "Of course, like a talented person like me, how do you treat me? So, I am going to find someone who will really appreciate me." Dr. Dan Hou finished, shut down the newsletter. "Appreciate his people.........80% is going to a **** website, there is an object, watching his movements are like a gun, no matter who he is, lets do it. Let''s go." Chiba said in a tune. "What are you talking about, what is in the secret box, have you forgotten?" Wild Rui immediately asked Chiba, and Chibas mind immediately popped up the previous introduction, and then re-entered into seriousness. How to do?" "This is not clear." Wild Rui said helplessly, and after Chiba and Dagu looked at each other, they immediately understood what they were thinking about, put on their uniforms, and walked out of here. "What do you think of." Chiba sat on the plane and asked Dagu. "My **** is shining, flashing somewhere, there should be something there." Dagu said as he controlled the plane and flew into the sky. "Oh, it seems that the two of us are really very close together." Chiba said with a smile. "That''s it." Chiba walked off the plane. There is a bridge here. It should be that Dagu used to shrink its wings. It is here that the wretched uncle appeared on the glass of the plane. "Well," said Dagu, and began to look for it with Chiba, but they almost turned over the entire hill without any clues, and because of this, they sat in one place. "Don''t be discouraged, maybe there are some important clues we have not found." Chiba encourages Dagu. "Impossible, all so careful, no gods, I am nothing, that person is right." Dagu said, lying directly behind the lawn, this time, a yellow puppy suddenly Appeared in front of their eyes, smelled the ground, and walked in one direction, Chiba stood up and looked at the puppy immediately after feeling it. "Dagu, get up, the dog seems to take us where to go." Chiba rushed to touch the big ancient, want to get him up, Dagu listened to his words and then stood up and looked at the dog, the dog really Into an extremely hidden tunnel, the two of them looked at each other and immediately ran over. In the middle, they were shook their eyes with a golden glow, then they went to the head and stepped out of the tunnel. Then they saw an amazing scene where they saw a new stone giant Otto. Man, and the stone statue of another monster, this monster is strange, and he also has the crystal lamp of the Altman xiong mouth. (Zhao You Zhao) "There are other giants of light?!!" Dagu sighed, Chiba did not speak, just watching the giant of Altman, the appearance of this Altman does not know why, Chiba It always feels very similar to Diga, but the stripes of xiong mouth are not the same. Between the two giant stone statues, there is a table that doesn''t know what the instrument is. It is shining, and the wretched uncle is slowly taking steps and coming out. "I haven''t said it yet? I am like you, but your luck is better. It''s not just that you are a special existence." Uncle Uncle put a hand in his pocket, still a wretched smile. What do you want to do? Chiba asked. "What do I want to do?" Uncle Uncle repeated the words of Chiba. . v2 Chapter 19： : Evil Diga "What do I want to do?" Uncle Uncle repeated the words of Chiba, and then took out the great light stick from the pocket. "I want to become light. What do you think I have to do? Otherwise, this thing is still "Yoah," he said, pointing to the Altman giant and pointing to the instrument. "What is that about you?" Chiba asked again. "This? I asked someone to help me make it. Some kind of powerful instrument, his name is called photo-ion conversion device." After the uncle''s uncle, put the gods stick together, then put the hands together. At the edge, there was a lightning bolt coming from his hand to his entire body. "Do you know? My root gene is the same as that of the ancient one." The display next to him followed his words. The image of the root gene of him and Dagu appeared, and it completely coincided. Then, he opened xiong Huai, facing Chiba and Dagu, and extended two hands and shouted, "Come on, great light, let me turn into light, hahahaha!!!" Then, he 393 The whole body was wrapped in lightning, and I saw it in the ancient times. I immediately rushed up, but there seems to be an invisible motor guardrail. When Dagu went up and did not take two steps, he was hit by a lightning bolt. Then, the wretched uncle became a group of light particles, attached to the crystal lamp above the Altman giant, and then the Altman was wrapped in the light, and lived, he looked down and looked down. Chiba and Dagu, then flew into the sky. Da Gu saw, shouted "No!!!!" Chiba met and frowned. He said to Dagu, "You must go to take the voice changer, believe in yourself, I will finish first, take out Mike. Sparks, then directly turned into Max Altman. When Chiba just debuted, the wretched uncle became Altman who lost a dark purple ball to Feiyan II. Chiba met, and immediately rushed three or two steps to catch the spaceship and then placed it. On the ground, then looked up and looked at the wretched uncle. "Hey? Become Max Ottoman, want to stop me? Impossible!!!!" said, the wretched uncle immediately made a hand-edge with one hand, facing Chiba, then the other hand The fist immediately pushed against Chiba, and a purple ball of light hit Chiba. Chiba immediately opened the barrier and blocked the attack. Then, Chiba flew directly to the side of the wretched uncle, and then took the Mike Sum darts directly to the wretched uncle, but the wretched uncle was obviously not so easy to cut, immediately fled, and then Throwing a purple ball of light behind the night, Chiba fell to the ground for a second, and immediately stood up. At this time, a monster suddenly appeared in front of Chiba, this monster is the monster with a crystal lamp. "How did he live?" Chiba questioned inside, the monster said strange, and then appeared immediately. Just rushed to the wretched uncle, Chiba met, and quickly stood in front of him, blocked him, the wretched uncle was not stupid, seized the opportunity, against the back of Chiba, he took a look, but This time, Chiba smashed down, and then, a dodge, ran to the next door. But the monster didn''t know why, and then rushed to the unscrupulous uncle, Chiba was just about to stop, and the ancient heart''s soul came to him. "Fighting, knowing the identity of the uncle, Masayuki, is a physicist, looks like Dan. Dr. Hou also passed all the video data of our tpc to him." Dagu said with a rush. "Oh, this way." Chiba returned a beag, and then looked up, this time found that the monster did not know when, has bitten in the wretched uncle, no, is the hand of Zhengmu Jingwu, the eyes still contain tears. "I rub, this monster still crying?!!" Chiba looked at the monster in surprise, suddenly realized that this monster might be killed by this Altman, so immediately throw a ball of light, directly Altman flew a long distance, then Chiba immediately rushed to his front, then grabbed him, punched him several times, and then jumped back. However, this sapwood is not vegetarian. It has lost several light **** to Chiba, but it has been blocked by the barrier of Chiba. Then, it is obviously unhappy, and the hands are crossed in xiong to go to both sides. There was a dark purple light before his xiong, and then his hands were put into a l-shaped shape. Chiba met, and immediately he saw that it was the light of Pei Lili, but unlike Dijia, his business Dark purple. Chiba met, and immediately made a dodge action, but still did not escape his attack, was directly hit the ground, but he immediately climbed up, staring at the wood, in case he did something else, see him Then, smiled. "How? I still want to stop me from fighting." After he finished speaking, he lost a light ball to Chiba again. This time Chiba did not dodge, but the opposite, standing in the same place, wearing In one breath, then one bent over and finally escaped. "What happened to you? Are you scared?" Masaki said in a mocking tone, open his hands to Chiba. "Nothing, just thinking about it, keep fighting." Chiba said that he immediately rushed to Zhengmu, and Zhengmu continued to throw the ball at Chiba, but at this time, the monster actually appeared in front of Chiba. He bite the Zhengmu, Zhengmu is holding his horn, one foot put him in the distance, and then he lost several light **** to him. After the monster was hit by the light ball, the crystal before xiong The light actually began to flash red light. When Chiba met, he immediately realized that there was not enough energy at this time. He was just about to pass his ability to the monster. A light ball reached Chiba, which made Chiba very distressed. He must immediately overcome this positive change. In the case of Altman, otherwise the monster is very likely to die immediately, can not drag down, must think of a turnaround method. However, at this moment, the turn came, that is, Diga Altman, appeared in front of Chiba, Chiba turned back, looked at the big ancient, Dagu also waved his hand, so they two The man started the battle and began the battle with the first other Altman. . v2 Chapter 20： : lore "You are back." Chiba said to Dagu. Dagu Chong he nodded, then immediately turned his form into a strong type, and then directly rushed to the positive wood, but when he ran halfway, Chiba called him "Dagu, you leave him alone, he will pay Give it to me, go and let the monster go." After listening to the ancients, he changed his direction, ran to the side of the monster, and transmitted energy to the monster, and Chiba was once again put into the battle. Chibas confident face looked like he was numb and afraid. And angry, afraid is afraid that Chiba really has any killer, and anger, but he can''t understand his face full of self-confidence. However, the so-called killer, Chiba really has, the fruits of the unknown property have been exchanged by Chiba at a time, you hear this, may say, is he stupid, so that the ability is not there is no more? But this is not the case. Before he exchanged, the system told him that he could directly redeem the ability of the demon fruit of the unknown coefficient. Of course, only in this time and space, the system can help the Chiba, when there is any battle to use. When one of these fruits is used, he will directly transfer his ability. The previous Chiba is browsing this list, and he sees the ability to win him. Now, he has already exchanged that ability. Next, let us look at him, how to directly abuse this Zhengmu_ this Altman. Masaki immediately lost a ball of light to Chiba, but Chiba smiled and then stretched out his hand. When Zhengmu thought he was stupid, everyone saw it clearly, Max Altman. The hand, turned into a diamond, and is a diamond that is very strong, this diamond directly offsets his ball of light. "What are you doing, how do you do it?" Zhengmu asked strangely. "How do you do this? Don''t tell you!!" Chiba immediately rushed to the front of the wood, then turned his hand into a diamond, hit him on the ground with a fist, then lifted him directly with his normal hand, then dropped it to the side. Then, picking up a stone, thrown it to the side of the wood, and then immediately took the thing and exploded, directly wounding the wood. "The explosion of the fruit, it is still good." Chiba secretly said, and then when the wood rose, the whole body turned into a diamond, directly collided with the past, the wood was hit by this major blow a very long distance "then the next "Chiba said, and then immediately used Mike Sumengong against Zhengmu, and a laser hit him, and he received more damage. "I don''t believe........I don''t believe it!!!!" After Masaki was injured, he immediately yelled and shot the light of Pelican on Chiba, but Chiba immediately turned itself into a diamond. His light reflected directly back, and then the wood was because he had put a lot of Pelican light, his crystal light began to flash quickly. "It turns out that your energy will be exhausted. If you look at your waves, you think it is invincible." Chiba said that he immediately rushed to his side and dragged him directly to the ground with a diamond hand. At this time, his The lights also stopped flashing and completely darkened, and then Altman disappeared, leaving only Zhengmu Jingwei, lying on the ground. When Chiba met, he went to the side of Diga and "take the monsters together." After Degas heard it, the monsters were lifted up, and then they disappeared into the sky, but in fact, they changed. Back to the original, but what makes Chiba feel strange is that when they will be the same, there is a dog with yellow se, the dog who led them and saw the stone statue of Altman. "How is he?" Chiba asked Dagu. "This is why........... In fact, the monster is this dog." Dagu said the answer to make Chiba surprised and puzzled. "Ah? What are you talking about?" Chiba asked with a frown. "I mean, he is the monster, because he seems to be a dog of Masahiro, and when I was regaining the magical light, he also wanted to stop Masaki, but he just got rushed and was charged. I don''t know if I die or not, but it is turned into a light, attached to the stone statue of the monster. That''s it. It may be saved by us now, so it becomes our dog." Dagu explained. Asking for flowers "So, who is this dog? What name?" Chiba asked a series of very important questions. "This is ............ guess the shell!! Who wins who will decide." Dagu said with a smile. "Oh, guess Mao, that is good, who will set, name, but it is necessary to guess who put it." Chiba is also a smile, chu hands, ready to guess. But they said they were ready to guess, but almost five minutes passed. The two of them just stuck there, know why? Because they want to say something out in their hearts, it is probably "I am out of the cloth" "Then I am out of scissors" "Okay, that is the stone." "Or a little better." This leads to them no one has been out . ................... "Oh, don''t guess the shell, we all have a feeling of the soul, how to do it, change the way." Chiba finally couldn''t help it, and quickly refused. "Okay, okay, then what do you think about it? His original name is Gedi, what changed?" asked Dagu. "First think about the name," Chiba said after thinking, "Yellow hair!! No, nothing, think about something else........ um........ you think ........ Don''t wait, does he have a name? Then use that one." Chiba suddenly awakened the ancient dreamer. "Yes." Dagu had a fist and suddenly realized. On the other hand, Masayuki is holding his own head and hating why he did not think of these conditions. He took the Chiba transformer first, but at this time, his cell door suddenly heard the sound of being opened, he listened. Turning around after the sound, a man in a cloak stood outside, and after he turned his head, he said, "Do you still want to become a giant?" v2 Chapter 21： :Sarome After that, Chiba and Dagu returned to the headquarters and told the headquarters that they were attacked by the monsters into the spaceship, so they almost crashed. After Max Altman saved them, everyone believed, and the dog It is raised by Chiba, and then it will be a leisurely day after a few days of peace. But until one day, in the dark, suddenly there was a sound in the sky. After Chiba listened, he walked down from Chuang and looked out the window. At this moment, a spaceship like a small earth suddenly came here, and Chiba After seeing the spaceship, a basic introduction pops up: Monster Name: Salome Monster Identity: Aliens Monster height 190 cm Monster weight: 120 kg "5:97" Monster body type: human form Monster Profile: (none) This part of the monster profile has appeared again, which makes Chiba feel strange again. The last time this was because the shark was an unknown monster made on the earth, but this shows that it is a human figure, but the introduction is still nothing. But it is also possible that it is a robot like the Terminator. Although Chiba was confused, she did not think about any useful answers. She finally remembered and informed Dagu. "Hey, Dagu," Chiba dialed the phone of Dagu. "Just, I saw an alien spaceship and landed on the earth. After I saw them, I didn''t even know them. I only knew the names and characteristics. "" "Ah, I hit this situation again so soon." Dagu said to the phone, "Don''t worry about this, even if they want to invade the earth, isn''t there two of us? Don''t worry, I will hang up first. "" Some readers see this and may say, "They don''t have the ability to have a dialogue with the heart? Why do you want to call?" Then I will say it here, that ability is actually only useful within a certain distance. If it is very far away, of course it has no effect. "Well." Chiba finished, hung up the phone, and then put the phone aside, but Dagu has not stopped, and the phone is ringing again. Lina didn''t know why, and once again called the big ancient phone, saying that it was going to get together and talk about some things. It would be a lie to hold the last time, and this time it would not be the psychological, the wearing of the cable. Good clothes, run to the destination. But history is always strikingly similar. This time, when he ran halfway, he suddenly got two very tall people, but he said that he was not as big as Altman, but he was probably taller in humans. That kind. They slowly approached the ancient times, and suddenly fell a glass cover from the sky. After the discovery of the ancients, they immediately looked up and looked at the sky. This is a discovery, it is an earth ship. When you see it, Dagu suddenly understands that this is Chiba said, the spaceship, so immediately pulled out the light stick, put it in front of his own xiong, directly press it, but he did not become Diga as before, the light stick just flashed, there is no The movement was quiet. "Who are you?" In order to alleviate his nervous emotions, Dagu asked questions and then collected the gods. "We.......is an alien from Salome. This time, there is a goal, that is, aggression to the earth." The person said that if the face is not changed, I believe that if Chiba is The words here will definitely say "aggression to the earth, it is really funny, you can''t make it, the protagonist is here, what do you want?" Well, of course, the protagonist he said is Dagu....Really Not Chiba, really.......... "Invading the earth? It is impossible to think of the beauty of ting. If you are in this shape, we will be gone." Dagu inherits the skill of Chiba, spits out the channel, and then slowly retreats. "Of course we know that we are incapable, so we have a way." The man finished, raised his hand, moved his finger at the ancient world, a huge instrument suddenly appeared behind the big ancient, directly I will lock up the ancients. No matter how big the ancient struggles, there is still no effect. In the end, he directly slammed his mouth and then pulled them to their spaceship..... Here, Chiba had a slight uneasiness after hanging up the phone. In the end, she decided to go to the home of Dagu and discuss it with him carefully. After the decision, Chiba put on the coat and walked out of the door of the house. Run to the home of Dagu. Because he and Dagu are both giants of light, it is inevitable that there will be something important, so the keys of the two people have their own, so now that Chiba has been knocking on the door for a long time, no one comes to the door. He took out the key and opened the door. After entering the house, the inside was dark and the visibility was extremely low. Chiba quickly turned on the light. There was no sign of anyone inside, but it still needs to be checked, in case he is What? Therefore, Chiba pushed open the door of the big ancient bedroom and turned on the light. Only then did she find that there was no one inside, and when he was ready to leave, the phone of the big ancient bedroom suddenly rang. Lina waited for a very long time after arriving at the location. The number of pedestrians on the road has become less and less. This is very uninsured. However, under the belief of Dagu, she insisted on finding a chair. Sit down, today''s Lina wants to really ask Dagu, what he said is true. However, after a while, Lina couldn''t help but dialed the phone of the 0.9 big ancient mobile phone, but no one answered, saying that the mobile phone had no electricity, although he knew that Dagu could not be here at this time. I havent gone out yet, but I still have a phone call from Dagus home. Connected! ! The opposite voice is not the ancient, but the Chiba''s "Hey? Who?" Chiba asked on the phone. "I am Lina, is Dagu still at home? Also, why are you in Dagu''s home?!!" Lina had a flustered. "This is why...........Dagu is no longer at home. I am a big old family because I saw that the door is not locked. I came in." Chiba explained to Lina, who knows Li Na heard his reply and was even more angry. v2 Chapter 22： : Kidnapped "Hey, you can''t see the door of someone else''s house. You are not a thief. You can see the door of a family without a lock." "No, you are wrong. I didn''t accidentally enter the big ancient family. I came to him, and then his house was unlocked. I came in." Chiba explained again. "What do you look for in the big night?" Lina continued. "Because.........because........" The answer Chiba really has to think about it, because he can''t always say "We are both Altman, I just saw the monster." "In this case, there must be a perfect excuse, but Chiba is still clever "because I have opinions on the work to find him." Some viewers see this and say "Hey, this excuse is for individuals to think of it." But what I want to say is "This is my book, you hit me." "What is the work? What is the work? It is not important. In short, I have come to Dagu, do you want to be at home?" Lina finally said the key. "Oh, you have asked him about it, and the young couple have a good time together." Chiba said with a smirk. 14 "Well..........What are you talking about?" Lina just didn''t hear. "Nothing, in short, you have asked him about it, then he should be on the road, don''t worry." Chiba advised Lina. "But I have been here for three hours, and I am cold and dead," Lina muttered. "What........." Chiba heard Linas words, but she was a little surprised, but she immediately calmed down. "Hey, Lina, this way, you go back first. I think about what it is. "Chiba said. After Lina listened, she hanged up and answered the phone. Chiba, who put down the phone, began to meditate. Now, in this case, no monster should know the identity of the two, so it is reasonable to say that no one will catch them. And plus no monsters on this side recently, how could it be...............Say halfway, Chiba suddenly thought of what she saw just now, the earth plane, the one inside. Salome star. After that, Chiba searched every street near Dagus home in an attempt to find a hint of clues, but no, nothing, which made Chiba a headache, but there was no other way to finally return. At home, Meimeis sleep, Chiba can only imagine that the next day, the ancient ancients will come back by themselves, but also said, this is just fantasy, impossible to achieve, the next morning, Chiba As soon as I went to the headquarters of the victory team, there was no big figure. The whole team seemed to be worried about this. "Well, Lina, don''t worry, I absolutely believe in Dagu," Rising Well persuaded Lina. "You think about it. It used to be. Every time we think that he must die, he can always live. Come back, let us be shocked, and now it is." Chiba did not say anything. After picking up a glass of water, he sat next to the computer of Ye Rui. At this time, Ye Rui was watching the surveillance video around their home in Qiang, and Chiba sat there drinking water. "Quickly, do you have any good discoveries?" Wild Rui asked Chiba. "This is ........................ Yes, I saw the arrival of a spaceship on the night of the disappearance of Dagu." The ancient noodles did not change color, after saying Immediately took a sip of water. "What?!!" At this time, Cheng Yi suddenly yelled at Chiba, which made Chiba''s hand slip, directly buckled the cup, and the water went directly into the nose, and it was still there. "Oh.........not the big brother has something to say, I am drinking water, scaring me." Chiba said, cleaning up the face and saying, this is the opening, serious start to enter The topic "I was sleeping that night, I was amazed to hear a loud noise outside, so I got up and looked out of the window. I was sober at this moment, a rock like a miniature version of the earth. The spacecraft suddenly landed in a certain place, and I just knew the identity of the cosmic person when I saw the spaceship. Chibas face screamed and said, I saw it at a glance. Mantujian, it is useful. "So, what is the identity?" Tezhe also quickly asked. "It''s an alien named Salome, but this alien, like the shark the other day, I haven''t heard of it." Chiba''s pretending face is panic, actually That is, he did not tell him in his monster book. At this time, Ye Rui suddenly yelled "find it." All the people were attracted to the past. Wild Rui immediately transferred the video to the big screen and began to play. Then they saw that silent, Dagu was trapped by them. Then take the whole process, but fortunately, this camera just shot the back of the ancient, did not let the gods stick in front of their eyes, or else the danger of exposure is a large drop 427. At this time, they saw that standing opposite the ancient times, it seems that they are only a few tall humans. "How do you think this is like a human being, not an alien?" "This is the ghost of human beings." "But Chiba looked at it at a glance, why?" He has a system, why, so he knows in a flash, that is, the Salome. "This is what the Salome is correct." Chiba replied in their doubts. Why is this so sure? asked the private captain. "Because I know that this Salome star is a human being, so you don''t want to look at his face and look at his clothes." Chiba stretched out his fingers on them. In fact, this is a temporary compilation of Chiba. Its just that he found that the clothes of these people were too special and the same. "Oh, it''s clothes." But it''s okay, they accepted the answer, and then they finished watching the whole process without a jump, and saw the process of taking them away. "But, this is not easy to identify, because their appearance is similar to that of human beings, and there is no energy fluctuation, so we have no way of knowing where they will bring Dagu to!!" Yesui told everyone that this will make the ancients again. Get into a dangerous answer. . v2 Chapter 23： : Dagu returns "But, this is not easy to identify, because their appearance is similar to humans, and there is no energy fluctuation, so we have no way of knowing where they will bring Dagu to!!" said Wild. "So now I can only see the creation of Dagu." Chiba said with a smile. However, at this time, the door of the room was suddenly opened, and there was a person who was worried about everyone now, Dagu, wearing a casual costume. "Dagu, you are back, where have you been?" Lina ran away excitedly after seeing him. "Is there any injury?" "No, no, no need to worry so much." Big Guy smiled and said to Lina. "Dagu, we all saw the surveillance video, knowing that you were **** by the Salome Stars, so tell us what happened?" Folk Hui Jing''s Chong Dagu said that his reaction was obvious and beautiful. Na is different. "There was nothing happening. They took me away. Then, there was nothing. I asked a few questions." Dagu said with a smile. "What question is asked? Is the basic information of the tpc headquarters? Or is it technology?" asked Risei immediately, apparently he did not suspect that the ancients were the possibility of Diga, only Lina, after hearing his words, again I started to worry. "No problem, just ask the earth, I said that the earth is very good, the scenery is not bad, there are all, the environmental pollution is not so serious." Dagu smiled and told them that one does not know whether it is true or not. Intelligence, then he said to Chiba, "Fighting, come out." When Chiba listened, I immediately knew that something had happened. So I immediately went out with a big look and then went out. After I went out, Chiba immediately asked Dagu, "What happened? What happened?" "After I was taken by the Salome, they tortured me about the secrets of Diage''s Peli .." Dagu is also a serious face. "What?!! Then you told them?" Chiba asked quickly. "No, I know that the secret of Pei Lies light is embarrassing. I am not Dijia. After I became Diga, my consciousness was only locked in it, although sometimes I can control it one or two times. But I havent sent out the light of Pei Li, how can I know the secret. Da Gu laughed. "So they put you in?" Chiba is still a serious face. "No," Dagu heard the question of Chiba, and he immediately became serious. "They didn''t let me go. They took my gods away." "Ah? So, can''t you change now?" "No, it''s okay, because they gave me the light stick again." When Dagu said this, he exposed the light in his pocket to a part so that Chiba could see it. "So, do you know what they have done with your **** of light?" Chiba asked. "I don''t know, they took me out after taking my gods, and then I stayed in a strange place when I woke up the next day. The gods are still back on me. To be honest, I thought it was just a dream, but just after I came back, according to the questions you asked me, I knew that it was a real thing." "Well, we don''t know what they will do next, so we can only do this for a while. If it happens, we have to fight hard." Chiba said seriously. Just as they spoke, there was a roar of monsters outside. Wild Rui immediately began to check the position of the monster. Then, on the big screen, there was an image of the monster. Chiba immediately looked at it and there was a four on the screen. The monster of the hand, similar to the human form, is completely different from those of the deformity. Chiba is close, looking at the monster, the introduction appears in the mind of Chiba: Monster Name: Kiri Elode Monster flight speed: 8 Mach Monster running speed: 3 Mach Monster walking speed: 2 Mach Monster water speed: Mach 2.5 Monster jumping power: 2000 meters grip: 50,000 tons Monster attack power: 3800 Monster Defense: 3700 Monster speed: 2800 Monster fighting power: 3000 Monster Light: 2000 Monster Move: 1800 Monster skills: 2800 Monster Intelligence: 3000 Monster comprehensive strength: 39000 Monster combat power: 39000 Introduction to Monsters: A cosmic person who has been lurking in the earth for a long time, thinks it is the savior of mankind. Turn the energy in the body into a flame and launch it from the palm of your hand. The attempt to burn human civilization with the flames and make the earth a new world. The shape of the face is like crying. "This monster is called Kiri Elod, a cosmic person who lurked in the human world very early." Chiba quickly explained to them in the most streamlined language. "Okay, immediately dispatched the Feiyan fighter." Folk Hui Lima said, but Chiba stopped him. "Slow, I think Feiyan fighter may not be useful. For him, is there a more powerful spaceship?" The 3700''s defense is not very high, but it is against Feiyan No. 2 and Feiyan No.1. The attack is still relatively easy. "Yes," folk Hui said. "There is nothing. If this is the case, this monster should be compared......." "It is the Yatedis, the giant mothership. If you want to open it, you will drive it." In Chiba yet. When he finished, folk Hui interrupted him, and after Chiba heard this sentence, (Wang Li Zhao) was stupid. "Giant mothership............. Ok, let''s fly a swallow fighter." Chiba finished, put on a helmet, just ready to go out, but was stopped by the folks. . "Slow, in fact, we have that kind of plane." Folk Hui laughed out, as if enjoying the pleasure of playing Chiba. "Ah? You tease me." Chiba turned her face after turning her head. "Let''s show you the latest aircraft we developed," Folk Hui said, giving a gesture to Ye Rui, and Wild Rui called up the image, and then a red and black and silver fighter appeared on the screen. This is the victory Feiyan ex-j, which we modified according to Feiyan No.2, and can also be divided into Alpha and Beta, which can respectively emit frozen light and heat energy. If they are integrated, the shot will make Mixing light, you can ride five people.". v2 Chapter 24： : Data changes Folk Hui is doing an explanation. Although Chiba wants to say a few swear words, she is the captain. If something goes wrong, she cant stay in this time and space, so she can only succumb, leave here, and get on the plane with them. He and Dagu are still assigned to Feiyan No.1, which is also good. After getting on the plane, Dagu has already changed his uniform, and Chibas look is once again serious. This monster may be a bit tricky. Why? Dagu asked with a plane. "Because I know that this monster''s ability to fight is very strong, so it may be a hard fight, but remember, now the gods are swept away, so don''t go up again, directly transform, now try not to "Chiba Wanyu shouted. "Well, I know." Dagu said earnestly, then drove the plane to the location of the monster. After arriving at the place, I may be still preparing. The victory of Feiyan did not arrive. This allowed Dagu and Chiba to have only the Feiyan No.1, constantly shooting with a very ordinary attacking laser. This monster, but suddenly, this monster raised his hand, slap to the big ancient and Chiba, but it is okay, a knife light, he took a few steps back. 423 "Come, victory Feiyan." Dagu looked up and looked at the victory Feiyan. After the victory of Feiyan came, Chiba and Dagu found that their own fears were superfluous, because after the victory of the Feiyan, the situation was simply a one-sided situation, and the whole monster was bullied. In the end, the monster was beaten and wounded. However, when everyone thought that the monster was dead, suddenly, the chaotic virus attached directly to him at a very fast speed, and then Chiba immediately stood. It was discovered that the data of the Kiri Elod people had changed. The defensive power has changed from the original 3700 to 8000, and the battle has also improved by about one or two thousand points. Then the monster stood up and the spirit was fuller. Now the battle has changed again. The Alleys had no effect, and then the monster slammed the plane and damaged it. It is now in a critical moment. So the big Gu Lima took out the light stick, just ready to press (bebi), Chiba''s Max sparks had been buckled on his left hand, stroked forward, and then Max Altman kicked with a kick The action of the monster appears in front of everyone. The monster was a little surprised first, and then rushed to the front of Mike''s color in three or two steps, but Chiba immediately used the thorns to grow a few needles on his body. This made the monster hit him, not a thousand leaves. But he hurts. After seeing the monster suffering from pain, Chiba immediately rushed forward, took out Mike Sum darts, cut quickly on the monster''s body, made a hole, and then, before the monster buffered, Chiba stepped back, directly Take out the Max Galaxy and make the action of the Galaxy Cannon. Many people may have asked long ago that this Max Galaxy is not going to reach out to heaven to summon it? In fact, aren''t you, have you forgotten that Chiba has a system? He put all the props in the system space, just in case, after all, the call is too slow. Then a cannon hit the monster, but this is, there is another chaotic virus attached to the monster, let the monster resurrect again, and Chiba once again found that his data has changed again, defense With a force of more than 10,000, the attack power is even more ridiculous, it has reached more than 20,000, and the speed has also improved. So after the monster stood up, he rushed to the side of Chiba very quickly, so that Chiba had no reaction, and he was directly beaten by the monster. After the fight, he hit the ground and the crystal lamp before xiong. Start flashing red light. When Dagu saw that Chiba was in danger, how could he not help him, so he took out the light stick and directly became Dijia, appearing beside others Max Ottoman and passing him energy. However, after Chiba was passed on again, the light flashed immediately after the encounter. Then, after a while, Chiba changed back to the original Max sparks still on the wrist. "System, what''s going on?!!" Chiba sighed and found the system to ask questions. "What''s wrong? What?" The system said innocently. "When I became Altman, why did Diga send me energy?" Chiba had no time to talk about the lines, and asked directly from the brain. "This is because you have become different from Altman and him." The system said in his cold voice. "Not the same? I have to become Dijia, don''t you?"! "No, no, no, you don''t need to become a Diga. I said that you have become different from Altman. It means that you become Altman, you are yourself, and he becomes, is his own body. Turned into the body of the Altman, but the consciousness is to stay in the subconscious, and you, because it is mandatory to become Altman, Altmans original consciousness disappears and becomes your own. "" "Oh, it turns out that, but you still haven''t explained why the energy is lost to me. I immediately fell down?" Chiba worried. "This is like this, because you and he are not a type of Altman, you are completely controlled, so your energy is judged according to your physical condition, do you know? So, if you are very strong After the attack, it is your body that has received an attack, and naturally you will want to fall down." The system explained. "This is the case, but I will not be damaged after the original." Chiba said, looked at his body. "This is because after you become Altman, you turn your body into Altman, and when you change back to humans, Altman''s body will be stored in Max''s spark, so injured. Its Altman, its not you, you are still the same. The system restored Chiba, and Chiba also knew this thing, then looked up and looked at Diga, when Diga was fighting. . v2 Chapter 25： : Subspace [five more subscriptions] Diga quickly changed his form into a strong type, hoping to be effective for him, but obviously, the powerful attack power of Diga has no effect on this monster, and his strength is strong. The monster just looked up and looked at Diga. After a round of attack in Diga, the monster appeared at the speed of Diga at a very fast speed. Although Diga quickly sneaked away, it was already To no avail, the monster''s claw hit, hit the body of Diga, the history is always strikingly similar, the lights of Diga also began to flash, but in the Chiba''s Max Altman, his lamp It is slowly flashing. Everyone who saw this scene was amazed, but now its impossible to have another thing like the last time, and there is such a second scene, so they are now like women who are not useful on the battlefield. I can only watch it. However, Chiba is different from them. He must think of one who can immediately transform into a battle, as Max Altman, to fight and help Diga. The next time, Chiba will definitely not do this, he is sure. When you come up, you can directly choose the fruit of an unknown coefficient to fight. But now it is useless to say anything, but there is no way to go. When the system is nervous, Chiba suddenly speaks. "If you really want to fight now, you can provide a method." "Method? What method?!!" Chiba excited - asked. "You should know all the skills of Max Altman." The system is asking Chiba. "Yes, I know, when I got the spark of Max, all the skills went to my mind, what happened?" "Then you should be aware that in Max Altman''s skills, there is a skill called subspace." "Subspace? Know, what is the role?" "This skill was originally used to chat with your partner, but our system has found a way to be useful to you now." "What? Say!!!" The ability of this system to sell off is really good. "That is, within the subspace, Max Altman''s energy will respond quickly, but if the opening time is suspended, it will not grow unless you let time continue to push." "Ah......... Isn''t this the same as in the real world?" Chiba once again had a sense of powerlessness. "No, in the real world, you need at least three days, Max Altman can reappear, but if you are in the subspace, you only need half an hour, you can reply, but beforehand The ability to recover energy in subspace can only be used once every two days." The robot explained all the features coldly. Although it can only be used once in two days, it is very likely that there will be more powerful than this monster tomorrow, but now it can''t be managed so much. What Chiba wants is just the rescue of the ancients. "Nothing, take me. Go in." Chibas voice fell, and he entered a world with colorful lights. Chiba immediately knew that this was the sub-space, so he quickly began to reply, using the ability of the mind to talk to the ancient Say, "Wait for me for half an hour." Both Dagu and Diga agreed, but it may be that he wants to hold for half an hour, but for half an hour, but the two people who just promised to play suddenly sounded, and they can only support for three minutes, extremely Hard, but if he really wants to hold for half an hour, there is only one way to use his body to smash it, that is, to turn himself into a human sandbag, but it is not a sandbag that only knows to be beaten and has to fight back. Dijia immediately became an air speed type. Only in this way can it be more agile and dexterous, so that the drag time will be much longer than the powerful type. After the transfer of the form, immediately sent a Lanpart light bomb to the monster, directly hit the monster, without any damage, of course, Diga also knows, no, but he put this trick, not In order to damage him, just to irritate him, and as expected, the monster was irritated, and immediately rushed to Diga, but what the current Diga, the speed is very fast, in an instant, detoured behind the monster And put a Lapart light bomb. Asking for flowers The monster was stupidly thrown at Diga, but after he emptied, he was obviously more angry. Suddenly, his body seemed to suddenly change, and then he was very fast and hit Dicah again. Let the lights of Diga quickly flash again. Then, the monster quickly slammed on Diga''s body again, which allowed Diga to lie down on the ground. Then Diga turned back into Diga''s body and was seriously injured. ............. But now half an hour is not over, Max can''t be in front of them, so now, it can be said that the real crisis is coming. Now, even if Chiba returns energy, the world may have been This thing has been trampled on, and Dagu was too tired because of the injuries he suffered. He was sleeping in the place where Dijia disappeared. Now no one can appear to save the world. However, at this moment, a ray of light suddenly appeared in front of everyone, a backlight wrapped in, the Altman giant, everyone thought that this is something else, but after the light dissipated, That figure, actually Max Maxman, he smiled, although no one would look at it, but he still laughed, and then said in his heart, "I won''t let you make it again." He said, he The whole left hand instantly turned into a diamond. The monster saw his appearance. He rushed past at a very fast speed. He grabbed him on his body, but the pain was him, not Chiba. why? At this moment, Chiba, the whole xiong mouth is wrapped in diamonds. Of course he will not be injured. If he is really injured, it should be a monster. The monster picks up his blood-filled arm and looks at Chiba. . v2 Chapter 26： : Monsters defeated "No," Chiba just replied. It didn''t take long. I immediately said, "I am too slow. I just forgot it. The time of Diga''s activity seems to be only three minutes. Look for my speed, unless there is a Dijia, its a turn, this will allow me to have half an hour, or else I will go back, then the world is estimated to be gone, but I cant let him happen. "Then there is still a way for the system." The system returned to Chiba. "What method? There is a way to say it earlier." Chiba listened, excitedly said. "We can let you recover all the energy in an instant, but there is a condition." The system said coldly. "Conditions? What conditions?" "You will not be able to change in this three days after the "Zero 4:3" is changed. If it is the original, you can still change in the short time in these three days, but if you agree to the agreement now The system will lock your Max sparks directly, but in fact, you can still transform, but you can''t become Max, and it may become another nameless pawn." "Oh, this way, then I ask, if I have changed, can I have unlimited time, as long as I don''t come back." Chiba asked this question, this question that can make him decide. "Yes, as long as you don''t get any special damage, you can." The system replied, this makes Chiba instantly relieved, because as long as he combines the ability of the unknown coefficient demon fruit, he can definitely seriously harm this monster. It may not be. After all, Chiba agreed to the agreement, and then Max sparks appeared on his wrist. He touched it and then pushed it forward and turned it into a light. Then, Max Altman came down. In front of people''s eyes, this is what Chiba experienced. After the appearance, Chiba immediately used the ability of the diamond fruit to prevent himself from accidents, but after the monster was attacked, it was actually attached to a chaotic virus. The data changed again. To be honest, now Chiba started to worry a bit, although he didn''t know why he could constantly absorb the chaotic virus, but if he let him rise in attack power and defense, he might increase his attack power at some point. Even Chiba''s diamonds can be destroyed, so you must quickly destroy him. So Chiba immediately chose the other two fruits with unknown coefficients to make it easier to eliminate it. But to be honest, the unknown coefficient is strong, but there are only a few, and there is a "turtle and grandson" ability to directly indent the turtle shell, maybe use that ability to all his attacks Block, but that ability Chiba really does not want to use. Chiba sighed and then rushed to the monster three or two steps, but the speed of the monster also improved. She bent down and escaped the diamond hand of Chiba. Then he immediately used his claws and claws. Chiba''s body, but at this time, a very long needle suddenly appeared on the arm of Chiba, and it was directly attached to the monster. Then, the needle suddenly exploded and the part of the monster was directly fried. This is the ability to combine the fruits of thorns and the fruits of the blast. Then the monster''s attack did not hit him, Chiba immediately jumped, and then turned his hands directly into the horns, and then the horns turned into a diamond, which is the combination of the ability of the diamond fruit, the effect Then Chiba directly rushed to the monster and beat him directly on his face with a shofar, then kicked him off. But at this time, there was actually a chaotic virus suddenly flying over. Chiba saw a wave of forward, and a avatar that was exactly the same as him ran out, directly throwing the monster down, so that the chaotic virus did not hit. Go to him and run somewhere else. Some people see that there may be water here. Is he redeemable for his ability to be outdated? Sorry, no, the ability of this avatar is brought by this Altman. It shows how much this Altman is, there is A lot of very practical abilities, this avatar is just one of them..... Then the avatar didnt know where to pull out the Markusum darts from his body, and he slashed on the monsters. Chiba met Lele, but he reached out and recalled the avatar. Then Slowly move toward the monster. Halfway through, he suddenly rushed to the front of the monster, directly hit him with diamond horns, directly provoked the monster, and then turned the diamond horns back to the original, pulled out the galaxy device, facing the monster A shot of the Galaxy Cannon, but how the monster''s defense is too strong, resulting in this hit Galaxy Cannon has no effect. This made Chiba somewhat helpless, but he immediately gathered energy again, and once again put a galaxy cannon on the monster''s body. This attack on Chiba clearly felt different from the last time, because this attack has a sense of substance. . But after the monster was hit again, he actually stood up again, and then went straight to the real front of Chiba, and suddenly a laughter was heard. The laughter made people listen to the hair, and Chiba was the same. He heard the laughter. Immediately made the action of the battle, and Dagu was also 2.2 at this time, with injuries, came over and watched the battle, but he might not see the battle, but a scene that surprised him. Chiba is not, then, what do they see? They saw that the monster suddenly exploded. When they all thought that the monster was dead, they found that the so-called monster was just a layer of shell. Now with the explosion, the shell immediately exploded and disappeared. Then, underneath the outer shell, there is something that makes Chiba, let the ancients, let everyone marvel: underneath, it is exactly the same thing as Diga. Say something, that thing is more like a robot. . v2 Chapter 27： : Machine Diga Because there are many iron bars in this Diga''s body that are different from the real Diga, obviously a robot, but there is also a crystal lamp similar to Diga on his chest. Chiba just saw this scene directly there, so the machine Dijia saw, directly throwing a blue lightsaber, Chiba rushed to dodge, and said with amazement, "You will still shine?!! !" This is one of the things that surprised Chiba the most. Originally copied and created a Diga robot, it has been unexpected, but the robot can still shine the sword. At first, Chiba was somewhat puzzled, but suddenly aura A flash, I thought of those Salome stars, they are the only aliens who came into contact with the ancient times, and with the problems of the ancient sayings, this made Chiba immediately lock them, it is them. When Chiba had just locked them, there was a message that appeared in Chibas mind. It was the message of the Salome star. Chiba just thought it was a message from the wrong bomb. When he was about to turn it off, he Suddenly found that the column of the monster introduction has changed from the original "no" to a word: Monster Profile: Appeared in Severn Altman''s time and space, in order to invade the Earth, designed to trap the group (Seven Altman), and used a machine to force him to say Amelie Ray (Sevenot) The secret of Mann''s killing skills. In this way, they made a perfect fake text in an underground factory under a lighthouse. Driving a spaceship like the Earth''s ship, you can fly freely in the air. This makes Chiba even more surprised, because this alien is clearly in the time and space of Severn Altman, why is it now where Dika Altman is located? It''s not clear, but all in all, now that the aliens have come here and made the machine Diga, Chiba has to get rid of them. But fortunately, this machine Diga also uses the light attack, and the close-up almost does not win Chiba, so he will definitely only put light, so Chiba immediately exchanged a mirror fruit in the system. In this way, it is foolproof. Sure enough, Chibas expectation, this machine Diga instantly put a light of Pelican, hit the Chiba, Chiba directly turned into a mirror, bounced his attack back, but this machine Di Can not be stupid, directly changed a barrier, blocked his own attack. However, he did not have the ability to rebound from Chiba, so Chiba directly gave the machine Dijia a Mackham Cannon, and directly hit the machine on the body of Diga. Chiba saw that he had hope and immediately transformed himself. It was a diamond, and then it rushed over, but this is that after Dicah was standing in the ashes without any injury, Chiba met and immediately retreated, which surprised him a bit. Suddenly I thought that this was changed from the monster, which means that the ability, all the abilities, and all the values ??of the monster will become the value of this machine, which means The defense is also the attack power. In this way, McMurham cannon has no role to play, and it needs to use the same fighting method as before. But you have to know that it is totally different now. The current one, but the machine Diga, is entirely possible to attack you directly when you attack him, or to attack with light, but fortunately, the current Chiba has The ability of the diamond fruit can almost no fear of him. But Chiba knows, this is just his wishful thinking, but he believes, so he immediately rushed to the machine Diga, the machine Diga did not run, just waiting for him there, Chiba is no matter, still rushing When he got to him, he directly turned out the diamond horn and directly beat him on the machine Diga, but what he didn''t know was that the machine Diga was the action of the performance, and then immediately shot a light to Chiba. Directly through the body of Chiba. After Chiba was hit, he immediately retreated. Fortunately, this attack did not flash the flash of Chiba. Chiba breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the machine Diga. He was slowly approaching Chiba. When Chiba met, he said in his heart, "It seems that I don''t have the ability to use that fruit. I really can''t subdue you." Chiba said straight up, then picked up a rock from the ground and grabbed it in his hand. Rushing to the front of the machine Diga. The machine Diga saw it, just smiled and continued to wait for his approach. After Chiba approached him, he turned the other hand into a diamond horn and hit the machine Diga. However, the machine Diga actually wanted to use it. Reapplying, then a light hits Chiba, but Chiba smiles, the whole body instantly turns into a rock, but the machine Diga thinks that this attack can still break the rock, but this does break the rock, but in the rock Inside, there is a layer of diamonds. 280 At this moment, Chiba directly flew, directly using the Galaxy props, and a shot of the Galaxy Cannon hit him on his body, directly knocking him back a few steps. Chiba smiled and said to him, "Now, it''s over, this battle." But he just finished, a thing that looks like Markusum darts suddenly hit him from behind, and after Chiba was knocked down, he immediately Looking back, the darts returned to the head of a person, no, it was a robot, an Altman robot, but this is not Max Altman, it is an Ot that has been seen in Chiba more than once. Man, Severn Altman. "You are............. Saiwen Altman?" Chiba tentatively asked, but it was just a robot, how could he return to him, the machine race directly flew When he arrived at Diga''s side, he pulled him up from the ground. Both of them were set up and ready to fight against Chiba. If it is someone else, you may see this scene panic. After all, the two hit you one, but Chiba does not panic, just look at them and make a posture to prepare for the battle. . v2 Chapter 28： : cofferdam "Think of two hit me? Give it a try." Chiba said with confidence, the two robots did not respond, and this is also, if responded, it is not a robot. The machine syllabic attacked first and directly smashed the Marku Sum darts on his head to Chiba. Chiba immediately turned his fist into a diamond and blocked it. After that, Chiba directly rushed over and directly hit In the machine race, but at this time, Diga was suddenly thrown over a light sword, hitting Chiba, which allowed Chiba to immediately open his hand, and the machine race was not attacked. Straight up, wrapped in Chiba, the machine Diga came over, just prepared to kick in the body of Chiba, Chiba immediately grew a small needle. But this time, Chibas brain was pumping, and they completely forgot that they were robots. They were completely afraid of this thing. They still played on Chibas body. Chiba met and immediately raised the whole body with spikes. Then the thorns were converted into diamonds, and the two robots saw them and fled immediately, which made Chiba a free break. "It''s not that simple." After Chiba said, he immediately jumped up and grabbed the rock directly. Then suddenly his body began to grow, and gradually grew bigger and bigger. In short, it was huge, which made everyone have Confidence, but when Chiba just lifted his foot, he changed back to its original size. "What is going on?" Chiba asked the system and began to dodge the attack on the machines Diga and Savin. "This is because you are increasing with your own will, can not become so huge, unless you are willing to stand here for 1 minute." The system''s voice is still so cold. Chiba looked at the two of them, then smiled and said, "If you really like the group, then I will let you have enough!! Hey!" Chiba finished waving to both sides and became more Out of a few Max Altman, this is his avatar "dry them!!!" Chiba yelled at the machine Diga and the machine, then immediately ran to them, leaving them still Its already caught by the dodge. Then Chiba immediately jumped into the distance and blew softly. After that, all the Max Altmans avatars exploded, which made the machine Diga and its essays body appear a huge Depression. "Continue!!" Chiba snarled again, and then many more Max Altman appeared, and saved two robots again, but this time there was no one in Chiba who exploded. "Its boring again." Chiba Said to them. But at this moment, the crystal lamp in front of Chiba xiong suddenly flashed, which made Chiba start to be a little impatient. "System, what happened, how did I flash?" Chiba asked quickly. "This is because you received too much damage when you were fighting, so now the energy is used up." "Ah? I also..." The original Chiba wanted to say that he didn''t have it, but think carefully, , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , There is also the light sword of the machine Diga, although this is not much on the surface, but in fact, this is indeed enough. If the original Chiba was hit by the light of Pelican, I am afraid that it will stop. It is. How long can I stay now? Chiba asked the system. "Up to ten minutes." "Ten minutes is enough." Chiba said that he immediately changed out more than ten avatars, all of them swarmed up, surrounded by the machine Diga and the machine race, no one punched, no one, and there, thousands Ye also immediately walked over and smashed the faces of the two men, then lifted the Galaxy and the farmer, and shot them both confidently. Now he fully believes that this time, they can definitely dispose of them. . But just as the light was about to hit the two of them, a man in a cloak suddenly grew bigger from the ground, blocked in front of the light, and then was unresponsive after hitting the Galaxy Cannon without any damage. "They both took me away." The man said to Altira with Altman''s inner conversation, then turned around. "Who are you? What are you doing?" Chiba asked the cloak, and the cloak listened. He looked back at Chiba and turned back. "Who I am not important, anyway, now they shouldn''t kill them, so I have to take them away." The cloaks obviously don''t care much about Chiba''s movements, just want to take them both away. ". I don''t allow you to do this!!" Chiba immediately rushed to the canopy, and once again released the Galaxy and the farmer, thinking that this time should always have an effect, but still has no effect. "What is the situation...." The cloak turned again and reached out and said, "It seems that you can''t stop me from taking them both." Then a wave of a pair of Chiba, a round gear style The hollow aperture was directly thrown into Chiba, and then this thing was accurately placed on the crystal lamp of Chiba, so the crystal light stopped flashing, and then Chiba directly changed back to its original state. The man in the cloak grabbed the two robots directly and flew up into the sky, leaving only Chiba, who didnt know what was going on, but Chiba immediately reacted and began to guess if he was Altman, so Immediately asked the system "system, is he Altman?" (Zhao Zhaohao) "This system has no way of knowing." The system replied. "Why? Is there an Altman Book?" Chiba asked. "Altman''s illustrations need to provide intelligence when they can see facial features, like the person just now, can''t judge." After listening to Chiba, he looked puzzled, but mixed up with an angry look, clenched his fist and looked up at the place where the cloak had left. "Chiba, who is that??" At this time, Dagu also asked Chiba with a heart call. "I don''t know, he is wearing a cloak. He can''t see who he is at all." Chiba returned to Dagu. "In short, we must think of a way to deal with him. He is too strong." Chiba said, Yes, I dont even know if the devil fruit is useful. . v2 Chapter 29： : Unsettled "Do you think he might be another Altman? After all, his attack method is there." At this time, Dagu and Chiba gathered in Chiba''s home and were discussing the cloak who had just appeared. "No, no, no, Altman is still bad? But I did hear it. That is what I called, I used to watch it with my cousin. At that time, he forcibly robbed the remote control, so he I will accompany him, but there may be so many bad Altman." Chiba stated his own point of view, I don''t know if it is credible. "What you said is also possible, but it is impossible to determine," said Dagu. "We can only take a step and take a step." Now, for this confusing cloak, but now how to think here, it is useless, is this not the case? At the same time, Dagu and Chibas victory team communication devices sounded at the same time. "Quick fight, Dagu, just now the victory team received an intelligence from a person who said that they saw the monster. In Tianshang Park, you open a Sherlock car to see the situation." Folk Hui said to them in the screen, then , Chiba and Dagu, they left the 823 here, and Gedis dog food has already been sorted out. When they arrived at the headquarters, they immediately changed into uniforms, then took the Sherlock and went to Tianshang Park, but after they found no suspicious people around the circle, they parked the car next to the park. On the road. "There is no one here, do you think it will be someone else to play with us." Chiba said with a boring look. "I don''t know." Dagu just perfuse a thousand leaves, opened the window and began to take a deep breath, but what they didn''t notice was that there was a short, fat, black gentleman''s hat and a tuxedo on the right side of the car. A man, sitting there, muttered in his mouth, "Where did you go, Yanagaji..." "Hey, you give me a normal answer, tell me if you like me or not........... Oh, no, what do I say." Chiba said, big ones own Slap a slap. At this time, the man in the tuxedo, referred to as the swallowtail male, then turned back and looked into the park. After discovering the monster doll in their hands, he picked up his black cane and walked over. I dont know why, his Walking posture and its strangeness, but Chiba but because of their communication equipment fell to the ground, bent over to smash them, so did not see the swallowtail male''s walking posture, or else, he would definitely say "this is not Chaplin''s Walking posture?" The swallowtail man walked to the group of children and crouched down. He also noticed that he was looking out, and the swallowtail man said something to them, then suddenly a rose came out, and then he said "Can I use this flower and change it with you?" He said, pointing to the q-shaped puppet of the monster. "No." "No." The children refused him again and again, and told him that "this thing can be obtained by going to the Valley Company." The children pointed to a building in the distance. "Where?" The swallowtail pointed to the same building, then asked the child, the children nodded, and he went to the building. Dagu also unconsciously looked at the rearview mirror, and then the swallowtail suddenly turned back. And then turned into a monster. Da Gu met and turned his head and said to Chiba, "Found." "Found? What have you found?" Chiba asked strangely. "That monster." Dagu said with a look of fear. "I saw him walking from here. It is a fat man with a top gentleman''s hat." When Chiba heard what he said, he immediately pushed the door and went out to look at the two becf sides of the car. "Nobody, where did you go?" At this time, Dagu also opened the door and walked out. "He may have gone somewhere else. In short, I know where he is going. It looks like a round company." Yuangu company? Is it the company that made the Altman movie? Although Chiba doesnt care about Altman, she still heard the name of Round Valley. "I made the Altman film? Why don''t I know that there is such a place?" Big Guy wondered. "In short, let''s go check it out." Chiba finished, and together with Dagu, ran to the Valley Company. When he arrived at the Round Valley Company, Dagu found that the swallowtail man stood at the door of the Round Valley Company. Chiba met, and the altar had his basic message: Full name of the monster: Cosmic devil Charliega Monster Other Name: Charliega Monster debut: "Diga Altman" Monster gender: male Monster height: 2 meters Monster weight: 120 kg Monster Profile: A monster buyer who appears on Earth from a different dimension. In the human world, a gentleman with a white face turned into a bat flying in the air, can launch a blue-destroying light bomb from his hand to attack his opponent, use airborne abilities, and use the object to transmit power from the wall. The face is displayed and the situation inside the room is confirmed. The seal was resurrected in Nongsen Lake Nedanagarki. Chiba just silently read the introduction, but did not tell Dagu, because now telling Dagu''s words, it seems that he is too super-god, after all, Charlie''s is still a human state. Charlie Gaa murmured at this moment, "Mr. Yuan Gu Ying Er was in 1965, then I went to the time he was still alive, to see if he could buy a monster." He said, he opened the bag in his hand, then Pulling the machine inside, pressing a few buttons on it, and then suddenly there was an orange-like wormhole, and Charlie and his box were immediately sucked in. Chiba and Dagu met, and two people immediately ran to the place where Charlie was just. "What is going on?" Chiba asked, and Dagu was also very astonished. "Wait a minute," Chiba said suddenly. "He just said that he is going to go to Yoshitani Yoshizumi in 1965. It won''t be.........has he traveled through time and space?!!" Ye looked at the ancients with incomprehensible eyes. "I don''t know..........Is it possible." Dagu was also guessing, and then touched the position of the yellow wormhole just now, then said, "Let''s go first." "En" Chiba nodded and was ready to turn and leave. . v2 Chapter 30： : 1965 [five more] But they looked at it, and Dagu was suddenly pulled by a force. "Hey.....hey, I was dragged." When Dagu finished, he was directly inhaled by the wormhole made by Charlie, and then Chiba wants to go to Dagu, he was also brought in. Chiba and Dagu suddenly landed on a ground they were not familiar with, a place with old Japanese architecture, and some people wearing old-fashioned people. "Here is ........... 1965?" Chiba looked at the buildings nearby, all of them are very old, no one, Chiba is in the modern city. I have seen it, and Dagu is the same. I looked at the building in a confused way. There is a houseplate with the words: Round Valley Co., Ltd. "Let''s find a place to go in and see, maybe you can bump into the man." Dagu gave an opinion, and Chiba just happened to think so, so they both pushed the door into a warehouse-like one - Inside the building. There are a lot of people inside, there are many old-fashioned cameras and blowers, in addition to a barrier, and a fake snow-capped mountain top with several people wearing feather-climbing mountaineering suits. "Where is the mountain? Where did the mountain go?" a man in a short-sleeved t-shirt screamed and rushed to his front after seeing the big man coming in. "Where are you going? This dress is What? And how do you bring the same person you wear, forget it, don''t care about it," said the man, stuffing a big ancient thing, an old ancient movie, "Mountain, fast. go with." "You call again.....I?" "Not who you can have." Although Dagu was somewhat puzzled, he still did it according to his movements. He placed his hand in front of the camera, and Chiba looked at it all in the distance. Then, the person sitting on the bench shouted "Starting After he finished, Dagu smiled at the people wearing the mountaineering clothes and said hello, but at this time, the t-shirt man who just let him put the action slaps up and then pushes it back. Pulled it out. "Ah, what is that." One of the men in the mountaineering costume shouted. "Is that a monster? It is a monster!!!" Another person wearing a mountaineering suit returned. Then, the person above the high chair shouted a "card". The eye-catching person saw this and should know that he is the director. Thanks to the help of the Round Valley One Quick Mission. The director said to the back, then they began to clean up and ready to go. Next, the t-shirt man went to the front of the ancient, explored this head and went to see him before xiong Victory team logo "guts?!!" "It is the victory team." Dagu proudly said. "Oh, its good to use the logo of the monster team." The man called and then turned and walked away. At this time, Dagu turned his head and looked at Chiba, crying and sullen. Its not a big deal for Dagu. Its important that he clearly saw Charlies face on the wall, and then the face slowly shrank back. See him and go. Big ancient in the heart of Chiba Said. The two of them ran outside and found no one. At this time, a looks are very similar to Dagu.... No, exactly the same, but Dagu did not notice. They have been looking for a long time, but there is nothing to gain. When they return to the Valley Film and Television Company, people have become less, and Dagu hopes to go to the warehouse again to see it, so they will push the door again. But after they pushed the door in, they found that Charlie was standing inside. "Who are you?" Dagu asked hurriedly after seeing him. "My name is Charlie," said Charlie, and now Chiba will be able to call him Charlie. "Now, give you a little face to meet." Charlie Gai finished, picked up the umbrella, and swayed up, the umbrella was opened, then he placed the umbrella on the ground, and he flew directly. "I go, can fly. ?!!" Chiba was shocked. When I saw it, I took out the victory Haipa gun and shot it against Charlie, but Charlie was directly moved away, leaving a strange smile. At this time, the door was suddenly pushed open, and the one grew up with the ancients. The exact same person came in and carried a plastic bag. Asking for flowers "Ando, ??I took him over........." He said this with a smile, but after seeing the ancients, the handbag on his hand fell. Down, my face was stiff. "Who are you?........" He squeezed and said this. "Who are you?" Dagu asked him. "My name is Nagano, and I am here to play the board. Ok, now its up to you. Why do you look exactly like me?" "My name is Yuan Dagu, it is ...." When Dagus words were just halfway through, they were blocked by Chiba. "Its coming as a substitute boarder. "Chiba then said, "Because he looks like you, isn''t it?" ................. "Oh, this way," Feng Ji put away because of surprise, and the stiff face "Why don''t anyone tell me?" said Ji Ji. "This is because we are secret, because they are afraid that you will hear it, and think that they think you are not good." Chiba explained awkwardly. "That is also, although I don''t account for so much, what about you? What is your name?" Chongji continued to ask. Chiba listened, and walked over to him. He extended his hand. "My name is Chiba. Please teach me more." Chiba learned the tone of the self-introduction in the anime that he saw, and said to him. "Hello." Regent took his hand and shook it. "Why are you staying here?" Religiously asked them both. "And they are dressed in strange clothes. The loss is me. If you are someone else, you may be caught. But to be honest, I am still a little uncomfortable. A person who looks special to me is standing next to me." "Because we are looking for someone, it will be comfortable." Chiba answered his question. "Who are you looking for? Maybe I can help." "Find a fat man with a black gentleman''s hat and a tuxedo." Chiba describes his looks. . v2 Chapter 31： : Dijia Energy Depletion "Well........." After listening to the mountain, Yamano began to think about the appearance of the description he said. "I seem to have seen it, and it seems that there is no. In short, you should go to other places to find it and find out to contact you." Chiba and Dagu listened, and quickly nodded, then turned around, just ready to leave, suddenly remembered that it was not right, and immediately turned back "Hey, no, Yamaha, how do you contact me?" "Its time to call you directly. Anyway, you wont leave here, right? Right, change your clothes, your clothes, you cant understand what you are. Shanye said, turning his back. One hand was in Chiba and Dagu across the door. When he went out, he suddenly said, "I thought about it!! I know who I have heard of that place." Chiba listened to "Ninety-three" and immediately turned around and asked "Where is the mountain?" "Just just now, the person who listened to the director group said that there is a person like the one you described, saying that he wants to buy a monster, and he does not want to make a joke." "This is the case.........." Chiba began to think after listening, and immediately ran out, began to look for him here, and when he left, he said "Yuhan." However, after looking for a long time, there was still no clue, so the two of them had to sit at the door of the Valley Company and began to analyze the clues. It is now dusk. "What do you say now? This **** monster dragged us to the world, and there is no shadow for it. Is this tidy?" Chiba said. "You can still adjust, think of the idea, think of a way, see if you can find him quickly, then we have to get rid of him? Isn''t it? He is a monster." Dagu said. "But there is still a problem. We can''t go back even now, and we don''t have a family. We can only sleep on the street." Chiba said. At this time, the mountain appeared again in front of them. "Hey? Are you two still here? Didn''t find it? Now it''s dusk, it''s time to go home." The mountain is kneeling down, sitting on the steps of Chiba and the big Ancient said. "But.........we have no home to go." Chiba cried and looked at the mountains. "Ah? How could you have no family? How can you become so big without a family?" Yamano asked them. "We really have no home." Dagu also smiled bitterly. "Well........... Although it is still a bit puzzled, but this way, you will go to my house for one night tonight, you will go again tomorrow morning, can you?" Yamano smiled and looked at Chiba and Dagu, now Chiba and Dagu completely believe that this person is simply a living god. "Really? Great, Dagu, there is a place to live." Chiba stood up excitedly, and then patted the soil behind the team. "Let''s go, go to my house." Shan Ye finished, with Dagu and Chiba two people, went to his home, to be honest, his home is neither style nor luxury, just ordinary The house, Chiba, entered the house with Dagu and began to observe. "This is the case with my house. If you want to sleep, give you no two carpets. You can lay on it and sleep. I will go to cook first." After the mountain, he went to the kitchen. The nostalgic atmosphere of this house is very heavy. Although Chiba has not seen the so-called ancient culture of Japan, he was quite surprised when he saw it. After a long time, about two or three hours, the sky is completely dark. Chiba and Dagu also have nothing to do. Now they almost gave up the task of finding the monster, so they are bored and bored. In the mountain field, a box of Go was turned out, and then Chiba taught the law of the ancient Gomoku. Now they are two people. Suddenly, a violent vibration directly shook the house and trembled. Chiba and Dagu immediately realized that things were not right. They opened the sliding door of the house and looked into the distance. At this moment, a huge monster suddenly Appeared in front of the lake in the distance, Chiba immediately and Dagu looked at it. The basic information of the monster has been popped up in the mind of Chiba: Monster Name: Yanagaji (aka: Bermuda) Monster body length: 50 meters Monster weight: 25,000 tons Introduction to the monster: It is a fugitive in the universe, chased to the earth by Altman, and finally killed by Altman in Longsen Lake in Japan..... The monster is dark brown, has scales, and has a spine on the back. Hey, the mouth can spray blue and white hot light to kill the enemy, the forelimbs are short, so they are not good at close combat, but their long tail can whip opponents. When flying in the universe, it will turn into a blue light ball, fleeing at a speed above Mach, but eventually it will become a special light uniform of Altman when the light ball will escape from Longsen Lake. The universe monster that Charlie is looking for all the time, Have the fierce character as Charlie''s "the first fierceness of the universe." At this time, when the mountain heard the vibration, he immediately turned off the fire, and then went outside to "what happened." asked a serious face. "No, it''s okay, you can go in." Chiba wants to let the mountain go in, because the monster, the less the person knows, the better, but the mountain has not heard the chimney of Chiba, or walked to the door and looked up. Looking out, then after seeing something outside, I slipped straight and slipped to the ground. "That..........that is what." He pointed to the monster outside with a panic. "You go to transform, as for him, I will deal with it." Chiba said in 2.8 hearts to Dagu. After listening to the ancients, he nodded and immediately went out to the corner, took out the gods, and turned into a Dijia Altman, who came to their eyes. At this time, the mountain saw a more surprise. ......... What is that? Altman?" "Well, that''s Altman, Diga Altman." Chiba looked at Diga, and said slowly, then hurriedly pushed the mountain into the house and closed the door. "Okay, don''t be so surprised. You shouldn''t be the most contacted about monsters?" Chiba squatted beside a mountain in the face. "But I never thought about it, this thing will still be true." v2 Chapter 32： : The first generation of Altman This is also true. It is already amazing that a normal person sees the existence of Altman and the monster. Now, let a person who has been in contact with these things suddenly discover that these things are true, and you will certainly be surprised. Well. At this moment, Diga is fighting. Chiba still opened the door and looked at the battle of Diga. Although this time there is some handle, it feels like losing. However, it is necessary to fight. However, the battle was halfway, and the crystal lamp of Diga was actually strangely flashed, which surprised Chiba and the ancients. Now, the monster jumps in front of Diga, and slaps in the palm of his hand. On his body, this made Dijia very surprised. "How could this be." Chiba said in a strange way, then the attack of the monster was not finished. Then, kicking Diga out of the distance, and then the crystal lamp of Diga was more powerful. It is. However, there will always be a turn for the better, because from the ground, a red light suddenly emerges and flies up into the sky. Then, the red light "" 14 suddenly turns into another Altman. When Chiba looked carefully, the information popped up. Monster Chinese name: Altman (for the sake of distinction, it can be called the original Altman) Debut works: "Cosmic Heroes Altman" series Age: 20,000 years old (converted to human age 54 years old) Sex: Male Height: 40 meters Weight: 35,000 tons Flight speed: Mach 5 (super light speed when red light ball) Walking speed: 450km/h Water speed: 200kts Ground speed: 2 Mach Jump height: 800 meters Wrist force: can lift more than 100,000 tons of tankers About Altman: The early field team members of the Science Special Search Team (Cote team) found a red sphere chasing a blue sphere while patrolling the plane. At this time, the red sphere inadvertently hit the aircraft of the Morning Field. Asada sacrificed. At this time, he was sucked in by the red ball over Longsen Lake, so he met Altman, where he understood that Altman was chasing the escaped cosmic monster Baila, inadvertently hitting the plane of the early field. So, Altman made his life to the early field in order to compensate for the early field and the early field. So, Altman and Morita began to fight with the power of his superman and the huge body and fierce monsters, the cosmic people to fight the earth to fight the earth. Actually, a new Altman came out, which surprised Chiba. After the appearance of the Altman, he gave Diga a power, and the crystal lights of Diga stopped flashing. Then they started to unite. Get up and fight the monster together. "Two.........there are actually two Altmans........" The mountain that saw this scene was even more surprised. An Altman had already surprised him. Now there is an extra Altman, so he almost scared the heart to stop beating. "You will accept it slowly, because there will be a third one in the future." Chiba said with a smile. "What? Is there another?" The mountain is now a circle, but he never thought that this would happen to him. Chiba did not respond to him and continued to watch the battle. Now although the battle is the first generation and Diga Altman has the upper hand, if there is a chaotic virus in this era, then they are very likely to lose. . But it is okay, no chaotic virus appeared, Dijia and the first two Altman together, the monster was killed, and a small head of Charlie is fleeing to know where to go. Then, the ancients changed back to the original, and then the original Altman, there is no trace. The mountain is still in the midst of collapse, and Dagu rushed back from a distance. Chiba talked with his heart after he came back. "The Altman you met called the original Altman." Dagu also returned to him "Well, I know." Then the two continued to sit on the board and began to play chess. At this time, Yamano also woke up. When he saw Dagu, he said to him, "Dagu, you are back. You just saw it. There are two Altmans, and there is a monster. I am scared to death." "" "Yes, it''s really amazing." Dagu returned to the mountains, and at this time Chiba was working on the chess game, so they didn''t care about them. Early the next morning, Dagu and Chiba began to look for ways to go back, because staying here is not a problem, but now Charlie Gai does not know where to go, which makes it difficult to find. Its hard to add, so the possibility of going back now is really very, very low. But they still need to think of a way. After all, throwing a person who has lived in modern society for a while to the ancient times will definitely not be used to it. For the people who are now, I will throw you into a cell phone. Can you stand the place? Can''t stand it, of course, this is the truth, but almost all of the Round Valley companies have been ruined, and there are almost no 447 suspicious places, which can provide clues to Chiba and Dagu. At this moment, the monster is actually not waiting to see, suddenly appeared here, a monster with two hands is a scissors hand appeared there, Chiba rushed to view the introduction of the monster: Monster name first generation Baltan Star Monster Alias: Cosmic Ninja Monster body length: tiny - 50 meters Monster weight: up to 15,000 tons Monster Weakness: Fear of Material "Spestham" Monster origin: Baltan Star (m240 star) Introduction to the monster: The hometown was destroyed by a nuclear bomb. When the 2,300 million Baltans traveled in the universe, the gravity balance of the spacecraft was out of balance. So they came to Earth for repair, because the earth has the crystal diodes needed to repair the gravity balance, but The Baltans who came to Earth were occupied by local fans and intended to invade the earth. But in the end, the wild vision of the Baltans was still blocked by Altman. In the early days, the Baltans could not understand the language of the Earth. They could only communicate with others through the body of others, and they could not understand the values ??and views of life of the Earth. The reason may be that the Baltans took collective cloning and there was one person who had a thousand lives. Ten thousand people live. . v2 Chapter 33： : Otto Star "What? 2 billion? This is too much." Chiba couldn''t help but admire that what he had originally intended to say in his heart was to blurt out. "I went, this monster actually appeared again, new." Dagu looked at the monster, praised, and then looked at Chiba, motioned him to help him cover, Chiba instantly understood, then big In ancient times, he turned and ran away. "Monsters....Monsters..............is a strange thing!!!!" After seeing the monsters in the wild, I was amazed for a few seconds and immediately turned around and they They fled together, and Chiba was unable to become Altman because of the present, and the attack power of the demon fruit was too small, so Chiba had to escape with them. But when all fled in one direction, there was a very old man with a red stone in his hand, standing still, and their opposite direction, which means that he is facing The monster, and the monster''s foot is about to step on the old man''s body, Chiba met, immediately pushed him to the side, and he stepped back to the back, hiding the monster''s foot. "Old man, why don''t you run?!!" Chiba asked. "Altman came back to save me!!!" The old man suddenly said the words, so Chiba was very surprised, because he did not expect that he would say that Altman came back to save him, that means he believes in Austria Termans existence, but now there is no time to consider so much. Fortunately, at this time, Dagu has turned into Diga Altman and kicked the monster directly out of here. When Chiba met, he immediately ran to the old man and said, "Go fast, Altman has come out to save you, it''s time to go!!" But the old man is still indifferent. "No, I have to wait for another Altman to appear." "Which Altman is not the same? As long as you can have Altman come out to save you, let''s go! Hey.!" Miele shouted again. At this time, the red light of Diga Altman actually flashed again. I don''t know why, the energy of the two turned Diga Altman always consumes very fast. "Why is this?" Miele looked at the crystal lamp of Diga, and immediately got up, ready to escape. "The old man, Altman can''t do it, you will stay there again, you will die!!" But the old man still does not listen to the words of Miele, or stay in that position, and the monster has already attacked at this time, but this is, the red stone in the old mans hand instantly turns into a light and flies directly to Chiba. After Chibas body, Chiba instantly became a light, and then Chiba fell into the subspace. Then he saw the original Altman who fought side by side with Diga last night. , appeared in front of his own eyes. "Hey? How come I came here?" Chiba asked in confusion. "I brought you here." Jack Altman spoke up.... No, no, just a voice. "You got me here? What are you doing, even though we are two of us, I will also call." Chiba looked up at the original Altman. "I am pulling you here to tell you something." "what''s up?" "That is me, I want to ask you to be my agent." "Agent fitness........ But there is already a light in my body, it can already become an Altman, and it is not very good to have one extra." Chiba refused. "No, no, it''s not like this. I also said it, just acting for Altman, so you only have a few turns to become my ability." "So, how many times?" Chiba continued to ask. "It should be three or more times. I am not very clear. After all, my energy body is just such a red stone. I have not got enough energy for several times. I am not sure." "So, what do I want to use to transform? The stone you said?" Chiba stood up and asked the first generation. "Well........... If you want to, the stone will be fine, but you can also put the energy of the stone on your Alter''s transformator, now in your body. As long as my energy is exhausted, your morph can continue to be your Altman. What do you want to choose?" After listening to Chiba, I thought about it. "I still use stones. I am afraid that I will confuse myself, and I can still stay once, isn''t it? Oh, yes, if I turn into you, who controls the body." "You, because my consciousness has long been blocked." The original Altman returned to the question of Miele. "Okay, then let me go out now." Just after Chiba finished this sentence, he returned to his original world, and then he was surprised to find that he himself became the first generation of Altman, and then All the original Altman moves were directly infused into the brain of Miele, and now he can start fighting. After seeing the debut of the original Altman, the old man said, "Altman, you are here!!" Then, watching the battle there. After becoming the first generation of Altman, Chiba transmitted his energy to Diga, and then, with the ability of the dialogue of the mind, said to the ancient saying that it became Diga. "Hey, Dagu, I am Chiba now." Although Dagu listened to some surprises, but also (Qian Li Zhao) believed in what Chiba said. Then after obtaining the intelligence of all the skills, Chiba found that there is a skill that was just the weakness of the Baltan Stars profile. The name of the light seems to be called Spirasum''s light, so Chiba immediately crosses the hand knife into a cross. The setting is made in the right hand to save the negative energy, the left hand to save the positive energy, and the hands are joined together to emit light in a flash, directly Hit the Baltan Stars, the Baltan Stars exploded immediately after being attacked. "So weak." Chiba said in her heart, and then took the shoulders of Diga, and the two men flew together to the sky. Then, the two of them changed back to the original, and the hands of Chiba changed back. After the original, there is a red stone that is still hot in the hand, presumably this is a transforming device. . v2 Chapter 34： : Yamano knows "Why did you become that Altman? And, what is the name of Altman?" Dagu asked Chiba. Chiba side and Dagu went to the Valley Company, and then opened back: "The name of Altman is called the first generation, the first generation of Altman, I don''t know, anyway, I was suddenly shot by a red light. Then I turned into the original Altman." "You can become two Altman, a little bit powerful." Dagu said with a smile, and then returned to the Valley Company with him. At this time, the mountain is sitting on the steps and thinking about something. After seeing the big ancients, I smiled excitedly in an instant. "Dagu, do you still need to live in my house?" Shanye said to both of them with a smile. "What''s wrong? Suddenly this look." Chiba wondered. "If you have no place to live, you can live in my house, you can live all the time, but I have a request, that is, I hope that you can tell me, where are you from, and who you are." Although it may be that the mountain field casually asks, but this question is almost entirely printed on them, but they are still loaded with no 047 ˵ saying "What? What do you say?" "I have seen it," Chiba said. "I saw the whole process of the transformation of the ancients. Take out the strange thing you put in the clothes, then press it, you will directly become a light. Then, it turned into your giant, right, that Altman, what is your Altman''s name?" "See? How did you see it? The Altman called Diga." Chiba replied to his question. "I was trying to escape, and I managed to escape halfway. I suddenly saw Dagu hiding behind a building. So I saw Dijia Altman." After listening to Chiba, I smiled a bit, and then began a dialogue with Dagu. "What to do, don''t exchange." Dagu is also crying and sulking. "You see it all in the middle of the night, and is it not good to have a permanent residence?" "That''s okay." Miele said to the mountain, "Let us tell you, go, go to your house, we will tell you in your home." (bedd) "Really? Great!!" Yamano jumped up excitedly, then immediately took them both home. "We are coming from the future," Chiba crossed her legs and sat on the tatami. His opposite was the mountain, and Dagu had fallen asleep because his body was too weak. "From the future?" Shanye wondered. "Well, we came from the future. In those days, the monsters crossed, so in order to save humanity, the giant of light, Altman appeared, and Dagu and I, both of us are Altman." Chiba sees it anyway, he already knows, why not tell himself to the mountains. "Then, in order to kill the monster, we saw a monster with a time machine and made a time and space door." "So you come out of the time and space door?" Yamano guessed. "Yes, yes, after that, we will pass through the time and space door and cross the time. Our clothes are the best evidence." Chiba pointed to the victory team uniform on her body. "Right, no question, what is your dress?" Yamano is close, look at the sign "guts?!!" "Well, it''s the victory team. There is a specially formed team in our place. The division didn''t deal with these monsters, but they are still helpless for the huge monsters. So, this requires the help of our Altman." "Right, you are also Altman right? So what is your Altman name?" "I became two Altmans. The first one was made at that time. The name is Max Maxman. If the time left here will be long, I will change here because My Altman needs a few days to recover his strength, and there is another one that is today, called the first generation, the original Altman." "It turns out that another Altman is you today, and you can still change two Altmans. It''s amazing." Yamano praised Chiba, then looked back and looked at Dagu and turned his head back. Where did you get the power of Altman from there? And, why do I look like him?" he continued. "This can''t be done. Some things can''t be said so thoroughly, there will be problems. As for the two of you, the relationship between the two of them may be related to you." Chiba said slowly, then After saying "I fell asleep", I lay down and went to sleep. Then the next morning, after Chiba and Daguqi chuang, they took off the clothes of the victory team and put on the clothes that should be worn in this era, because they still dont know how to sleep here for a few days. It is better to adapt to the test than to be better when necessary. The clothes of Dagu and Chiba are generally similar, except that Dagu brought a set of face scarves. When others found out, he and the wilderness looked exactly the same. The two of them were taken to the studio to watch their filming process. There were a lot of people gathered in it, and Yamano took the board and went to the camera. After the start, he immediately hit and took his body. Withdrew it, and then went to the front of Chiba and Dagu. "You can see that the man sitting in the chair? It is our director, named Yuan Gu Ying Er, and the person standing next to him is called Yuan Guyi. They are the heads of all of us." I think they both explain. When Chiba saw the old man on the chair, Chiba stunned for a second, because the old man seemed to be the old man who was not afraid of being trampled by the monster, and had the red stone of the original Altman turned in his hand. It would be the head of the Round Valley company, which made Chiba really surprised. "Your director is very fond of Altman," Chiba asked. "Well, how do you know, really." v2 Chapter 35： : Meet Jincheng Tetsufu [Five] After Nagano answered the question of Chiba, he was quiet. The three people looked at it like this. How did they act, but now it seems that they have not yet appeared at Altman. I dont know why, just took a paragraph. The video of the three of them being chased by the monsters turned off. "How? Even though you are not as gorgeous as the real Altman, we are also good at shooting." Nagano said proudly, obviously, he liked this place very much. "Do you think if the monster suddenly attacks the city, who will I go back to save?" Chiba suddenly smiled and asked, "Two hands, one hand, one person, who do you think I will save?" "How come suddenly asked such a question?" Dagu suddenly said. "Yes." "I just ask, see the question that is a brain teaser." "Well, this...........Save me, surely save me right." Nagano fell - not at all. "Fart!! Definitely save me, right? Fast, don''t forget, we are going forward and retreating Altman!!" Dagu said at this time to Chiba. However, just when they changed, suddenly a huge monster was drilled. Chiba heard the movement and immediately turned to look at the monster: Monster Chinese Name: Magnetic Monster Antonla Monster Other Name: Antona Monster debut works: "Cosmic Hero Altman" Monster height: 40 meters Monster weight: 20,000 tons Monster Profile: The magnetic monster Antonla lives in the desert of the Middle East and destroyed the ancient city Palac. The pliers can emit powerful electromagnetic waves and can also spray out the dust. The name evolved from "antlion" (ant lion). This monster''s profile doesn''t know why, especially, but it''s not important. Chiba originally planned to use the red stone to become the first generation. After all, there are only three chances, but at this time, the big ancient **** suddenly holds up the god. When the feet were mixed by others, the Shenguang stick fell to the ground. When Chiba saw this situation, he realized that he could not change his body. So he took out the red stone directly and lifted it directly on the top of his head. The red stone instantly became The red light spread the entire body of Chiba. Then Chiba became the first generation of Altman, debut here, the opposite monster saw the appearance of Altman, and immediately launched a thunder and lightning from the top of his pliers, and started Chiba, but Chiba was immediately blocked. After his attack, and then rushed to the monster just want to grab his pliers, he used his pliers and hit Chiba. Chiba immediately hit the back, and then his monster suddenly used his two hands to press the fallen ancient and to save the people, but the other side fell to the place where he fell, Nagano, now the scene Just like the one just now, this can''t help but make Chiba smile. Then, a hollow gear attack was directly changed, and his hand was cut off at once. Then Chiba immediately made a preparation for launching the light of the Sphinx. The left and right hand knives crossed into a cross shape, and then the right hand was A powerful laser was released in an instant, but the wonderful scene happened. The laser hit him without any effect on it, which forced Chiba to be puzzled. Then, the monster seized the opportunity, a light hit Chiba, and Chiba had not reacted, so he was hit, but Chiba immediately stood up and said, "It seems to be needed." The ability of the devil''s fruit." After that, Chiba immediately turned into a diamond, which seems to be the last use of the diamond fruit, but it is good, there are other fruit''s ability. So Chiba hit the face with a diamond fist, but the monster did not know how to repent, and put a light on Chiba, Chiba smiled and directly turned into a mirror, and bounced back the light. Hit the monster''s body, but the monster can be blocked with his own attack. You can have a special policy. You can grow a diamond-like needle directly on your hand and tie it to the monster. But even this is just damage. The little shell of the monster is only now, and now Chiba must have something to enhance the light. Asking for flowers But at this moment, all the people in the big warehouse came out, and when everyone saw the monster and fled, there was a man standing there, the monster saw it, and slapped it. But it is okay, in the critical moment, Nagano fluttered and saved the man. When Chiba saw the monster, he immediately decided that the monster had to be disposed of as soon as possible, so he took the opportunity to think of a two-handed, full-bodied needle in his hand, and then began to use his fist, Monster, if you use a normal fist, it is estimated that it will hurt now, but Chiba uses it, not a normal physical fist, but a diamond fist. Therefore, for Chiba, this state is common sense now, otherwise you may Lost and earned. .......... Then Chiba looked almost the same, and then the whole hand was covered with fine needles, and the fine needles on the five fingers of the hand were the longest, and then all the needles were unified into diamond fine needles. Then, thousand The leaf grabs the monster''s head, then lifts the hand high, buckles heavily on the back of the monster, and the fine needle breaks into his shell! ! Although it only broke into a little, but for Chiba, it was enough, and then Chiba immediately used the ability to explode fruit, a huge explosion directly, and then the shell of his monster was blown up half. When Chiba saw this move effective, he immediately made a fine needle in both hands and continued to insert it into the monster''s hard shell. It was another round of explosion, and his shell was blown up a lot. Now the defense is also It was not as strong as it was at the beginning, so Chiba crossed his hands again, forming a cross shape, a light of the Sphinx, directly letting the monster burn, and eventually blasted, and then disappeared into our eyes. Chiba just relaxed his muscles and then immediately stretched out his arms and flew up into the sky. Then he returned to the original and returned to the ranks of Dagu and Nagano. . v2 Chapter 36： : Making friends "Well, let''s take another one." Yuan Guying emerged on the second day and suddenly decided to take another one. This way, they can make them a little easier tomorrow. The fast-handed group and the director also agreed. "What is Nagano? Where did you go, forget it, just find someone to play for him instead of playing." The man suddenly said this, then a dragon, holding the board, the director shouted "Begin." He started. The board then retreats. "Altman came to save us, great!!" The dragon character role was there, I don''t know why, every time is three people, never more, no less. But at this moment, a huge shock suddenly occurred, but this vibration is different from the earthquake. The earthquake has been continuous. This will shock the "eighty-three zeros" once and will be shocked once. "Is there someone working outside, you go and have a look." A person inside the fast-handed group was spotted, then pushed the door and went out to look at it. After reading it, he suddenly shouted and then ran with horror. gone. They were not very satisfied with the result, so they took another person to go with them. This time, this person is more responsible than the person who just said it. Inside, there is a big shout to the people inside. "There are......... .......... There are monsters!!! Run!!!! After he finished, he also ran away. This made the people inside very confused. At this time, Yoshitani Yoshiyuki also jumped down. At this time, I went to the side of Yoshitani Izumi. "Is this not a nonsense? How could there be a monster?" Yuangu was too much clear, so he immediately taught all the people inside the warehouse, saying that they had to go out together and they didnt think much, they went out together. When they went out and saw the monsters, some people were kneeling in the same place. Some people rushed to escape. Some people care about the opposite Altman, but in the end, everyone ran away, leaving only one The man who still squats there, Jincheng Tetsuo, I dont know if I want to play the script, or what I am doing. In the end, no one is going to pull him. At this time, the monster seems to have noticed the philosopher who is here, so I slammed it. Come over, but on the side of Nagano saw, immediately rushed to him and yelled at him "Run!" and then threw him down, which allowed him to escape the attack and slow down. After that, Nagano rescued him, and then Chiba changed from the state of Altman back to the original, and put the red stone into his pocket. Then he ran back to the place in Nagano, and Nagano seemed to be doing his own introduction and introduction to Dagu. "Hey, you just came back, fast, fast, and introduce yourself." Nagano said with a smile. "So, who are they?" asked Chiba. "They are friends of the people I have just saved. I saved this person''s name as Jincheng Tetsuo. It seems that I wrote the script here. Then this is our old director, Mr. Yoshitani Yoshiyuki and Mr. Ichiro, and of course, With this man, what is your name?" In the end, this moment is paralyzed. "Ah? I? Me? My name is Yoshida Ryuji, just an errand." The man smiled and made his self-introduction, then suddenly licked his ears and hid aside. "Hey? You run faster, hurry up. !!!" This does not know what is gambling. And Chiba also went forward. "My name is Chiba, I am unemployed.......... It is, at this time, but these are not the most important, the most important thing is that I am Mao also met a name called Tetsuo, the name is still like that." Chiba said. Then it was the turn of Dagu to introduce myself. "My name is Dagu, Yuandagu, you are good." Finished, they took a hand with them, and now the philosopher......... still called Jincheng is better at distinguishing some of them. Now Jincheng is still somehow, still standing in the place where he was almost hit, thinking about something. "Hey, Jincheng, come over together..........." "Don''t bother me!!!" Chiba just prepared to say three words, and he was beaten by his three words. Broke, and then scared Chiba back a few steps..... "He is stupid? Is it silly?" Chiba asked them. "He, we are writing a script. Now his script has been rewritten several times. It is estimated that now he is looking for inspiration, thinking, then let us not bother him, let him a People think for a while." Yoshida Longjing picks up the headphones and says to Chiba. "Oh, this way, then forget it, yes, I want to go see your room, can you take us to see." Chiba suddenly rose up and said to them. "Yeah, how good is this, people can be busy, isn''t it?" Longjing said to the two of them, and then walked over to them. "Let''s go, I will take you there. Director of the Valley is now something." After Longjing finished, he took the three of them to visit the backstage of this Round Valley film production company. "Here is the scene where we filmed some of Altman, the monster, and the huge things," Longjing said, sweeping the building on the ground, it is indeed a reduced model. "In addition, there is green on our side." Wall, specifically for synthesis." "What is the green wall? Why can it be synthesized?" At this time, Nagano suddenly asked. "That''s what you don''t understand. This thing is known to the talents of the film industry. The green wall can be synthesized with 4.0 software." Longjing pretended to know Nagano. In fact, this happened to us now. Almost everyone knows the green wall, the blue wall is such a thing. "This is the place where Jincheng Zhefu lives and the place where the script is written," Longjing led the Chiba people into a messy place. This place is indeed a trace of men living. "At that table, it is usually a philanthropist." Place. Longjing pointed to the table and said to Chiba. But this did not attract Chiba''s attention. What really attracted Chiba''s attention was a paper similar to the monster of a child''s graffiti. The monster above did not know why, so Chiba looked numb, but after all, it was only A painting, though scared, is only a little. . v2 Chapter 37： : The way to go back The monster was chunky and chunky, his face was a white mask, and the rest of the body was brown. When Chiba was half seen, he was suddenly called by Longjing. "Well, it''s time to go." We went to the next place." After that, he and Nagano and Dagu, left the room, and Chiba also rushed to catch up. "This place is where we play, there is an old aunt who buys goods, but now it may be run away because of the monster, but she is a very good person, and she can call her aunt directly in the future." Longjing After self-introduction, I started to introduce myself, and then turned around. "Okay, this is the approximate scene. I have already watched it with you. Its not too late. Its time to go home. Im leaving, baseball is hitting. In a fierce time!!" said, Longjing ran to a distant place. "Now my usage has been reduced again. I have to think of a way. Diga Altman''s activity time seems to be because of our time-traveling problem, so that he can only be active for about a minute or so 14 here. "Chibas bold guess is that he will not be afraid to be heard by Nagano next to him. "What time? What, what time is it?" Obviously, because the last time Chiba did not explain, now Nagano is somewhat puzzled. "Oh, yes, I didn''t tell you the last time. The time of Diga Altman''s activities seems to be limited. It was only about three minutes, but now it''s only a minute or so. As for my number, you should see I became the Altman. He just let me use it for a while. It is used. Once the number is up, I can''t become that Altman anymore." Chiba explained, then turned Over-the-head, looking to Dagu, looking forward to the reply of Dagu. "Yes, I also feel that the time of the event has indeed been shortened. I can''t take energy from you every time, so that you can provide it to me." Dagu is also a distressed look. "Now this is indeed a problem............... Yes, Dagu, can the size of Dijia be changed at will?" Chiba asked. "Yes, Dijia Altman''s head can be changed at will." Dagu replied. "So if you become a big head, is your energy consumed faster?" Chiba asked, the more clear it began. "Well, yes, so?" "Then we are like this. Every time you fight, you can narrow down a bit. If you look like this, you can effectively control the use of energy, and you can make the action time longer. Isn''t it? This can be a solution. Chiba said with a smile. After listening to it, I thought about it and nodded. "Try it when you next fight." "Okay, let''s go back first, go home and see." Nagano said to Dagu and Chiba, and then the three went home together. After arriving home, Chiba began to feel that the world has no electronic equipment at all. I don''t know if it is good to say it or not. Now the liar''s routine is simple and easy to see, but it is very inconvenient. If it is traded, the liar will be rampant, but Very convenient, so this is really not a particularly good choice. Chiba, which has no electronic equipment, has turned out a new chess game in Nagano''s house, but it seems to be the unique chess in Japan. Chiba will not go down at all, so he can only take Go again, when he is backgammon. played. "How do you plan now?" Nagano picked up the kitchen and asked the two of them "How come back, you two, have you considered it?" "Of course I have considered this. However, there is no clear line yet. I only know that the monster is sometimes a light machine. Therefore, I think we can only grab the only way to grab him and grab his time machine. We may only be able to go back in this way." "But you have no way? You said that if the monster hasn''t appeared in 50 years, you will go back, you are all old, what should you do?" Nagano said something that both of them were very worried about. It causes the chess to be placed directly there, no longer, and start thinking about what to do. "Right, Nagano, have you ever had a monster before here?" Chiba suddenly thought of a possibility, and quickly asked Nagano. "Yeah, we used to be very quiet and very peaceful. There are no so-called monsters, and some are just our simple people." "Then I know, do not rule out a possibility." Chiba said thoughtfully. "What is the possibility?" Dagu quickly asked. "That is what I think, the monsters that have recently fought with us, all bought by Charlie, or sent, have you forgotten? When Charlie came over, he said that he wanted to buy monsters. That means that he should be, or have a few monsters in his hand. This time, it should be sent only for their attack on the 287 first-generation Altman." Chiba is not dead. "Well.............. You said, it is really correct, there is such a possibility, so after we meet the next monster, ask the monster, who sent him If you come, I hope he will confess." "He will, isn''t it possible to force a fight? It''s really impossible for us to join forces and kill them, but there is a good thing, that is, the energy of my Max Altman seems to have recovered. About a day later, I can use Max Altman on the battlefield, which is still quite familiar." Chiba took out Max''s spark and looked at it. "Well, by the time, we can put the first generation back and let them know that we are the guards of the first generation of Altman. If we can''t win, it is impossible to see him. "Dagu also came up with a very good strategy. "Well, then let''s do it." Chiba said, turning around again. "Come on, let''s continue playing and see who can win." Chiba looked up and just looked up. Turned the big ancient, said "It''s yours." v2 Chapter 38： : Aaron Monster without information The next morning, Chiba was called to his studio by Jincheng. He said that it was a matter of necessity. He said that Chiba would hang up the phone, get dressed, and be ready to go. When I got to the place, I just stood in front of the door, and a piece of paper that was smashed into a paper group was on his body. Who threw it? Undoubtedly, it is definitely Jincheng Tetsuo. At this time, he is listening to the script. "You come to me for an accident? Jincheng?" Chiba went to his front. "I came here to let you tell me about the scene at the time. I need to reproduce that scene because they gave me a point to write a story. You told me, I will write it." Jincheng said, Use the pen to write quickly on the book. "Well, then I started to say, um.......... I remember that there was a big monster suddenly appearing, a monster that looks like a worm, appeared in front of us and started attacking. We, at this moment, suddenly appeared an Altman, stopped the attack of the monster, blocked him, as for later.........What special light should be used to attack The two hands of the monster were cut off. Then, Altman seemed to put his hand in a cross shape. Then, he released a light and hit the monster, but the monster was unharmed, which proved the monster''s How strong is the ability, and then Altman seems to have used a skill to kill the monster." Because Chiba fears that he can tell what he doesn''t understand, and then his identity will be suspicious. It is very likely that he will be dismantled, but he can''t help but say, then he will tell such a discourse and then after he finishes it. After about a minute or two, Jincheng stood up and stood up. "Okay! Finished, my script!!! Go and go round, and see if he can accept my script this time." After that, Jincheng took his book and rushed out of it. There was no trace. Chiba returned to the head and sent him to leave. He sighed and turned, and pushed the door away. After returning to the house, he was sweating. At this time, Dagu is training fighting skills, and I dont know who to learn. "Who did you learn from this fighting skill?" Chiba asked Dagu. "This is what Nagano gave me. He said that he also knows a little fighting skills, so he gave it to me. I also think that ting is good, and there is nothing to do. Just contact me here." He said there. "Go, let''s see something interesting, go to the Valley Company to see it, go to their company to see if there are any interesting scenes." Chiba finished, stretched out, said to Dagu, big Gu also nodded and agreed to Chiba, and they both walked out of the room and went to the Round Valley Film Production Company. Because the distance between Nagano''s family, the Valley Company, is really very close, so they soon went to the Valley Company, where they are now shooting three people to discover the body of the monster, and Jincheng now handed the book to a Man in a blue shirt. The man turned the book and began to look carefully. Then he suddenly enlarged the pupil. "You can write this script.........you can," said the man to Jincheng. After listening to Jincheng, he made a "Yeah''s action" "That passed. Right." "Well, I think it should have been passed. This manuscript, anyway, I feel that ting is good, then I will accept it first." After the man finished, he turned around and stopped looking at him. Instead, he actually watched the film, Jincheng. At this time, the whole person became extremely relaxed and went straight out of here. And Chibas attention at this moment is the length of the film. Then suddenly, a loud noise sounds from the sky. Chiba and Dagu instantly think that this is a matter of monsters, so they immediately rushed out and they found out. A monster with an elder wing flies in the sky, but the strange thing is not here, but in the monster book of Miele. After seeing this monster, there is no information about the monster written in the pop-up message box, just Jane. I simply typed a parenthesis and wrote a "no" word in the brackets, which made Chiba very surprised. "How could this be..........." "What''s wrong? You don''t know the information of this monster?" Dagu also asked hurriedly. Chiba nodded. "I have never seen this monster." It was the same as other monsters he had seen before. If it weren''t for this monster illustration, I would be a fool in the monster, or worthless than a fool. When they spoke, they found that at this moment, the winged monster had a trace in the sky, and suddenly there was no trace, just like the stealth technique, it was gone. Chiba and Dagu immediately began to look for the monster, and then Chiba suddenly felt the red stone began to heat up, and then, Chiba emitted light from his eyes, and in the air, the air immediately appeared. The monster, Da Gu saw up and immediately hid, became the air type of Diga Altman, flew over. Origami monsters don''t know why, weak surprises, white ǧ ǧ Chiba in the fear of this monster, but this monster has no strength at all, directly to Diga, to the ground, directly to the ground, and then Di Gaa switched to a strong one-handedly to lift him and throw him directly into the distance. After that, Diga immediately used Diracum''s light to gather a fireball directly in front of Xiong, and then threw it on the monster''s body. (The good one) Then the monster exploded directly and exploded. Then, the ancients changed back to the original, and returned to the crowd. Then everyone saw the death of the monster and immediately went to ". Altman saved us!!!" "Is this monster very weak?" Chiba asked. "Yes, yes, very weak," "Then you asked him about Charlie''s things?" "Ask, but he just wants me to make a strange call, not saying anything I can understand." Dagu said helplessly. "Then this should only be something that is going to be done. Have you disposed of it directly?" Chiba continued. "No, just stripping away all his power. It should be just a little monster with no attack ability." v2 Chapter 39： :嘎次星人 "So where did he go?" Chiba continued. "I don''t know, I have to deal with it." Dagu replied to him. "Then.....Is it still shot?" Chiba looked back and looked at Yoshitani. "Well.............. Then take a vacation, give you a day off." Yuan Guying said with some hesitation. Everyone heard the words of Mr. Yoshitani, and all of them were soaring and cheering. "Yes, there are holidays." It is estimated that even modern people, regardless of students or office workers, will only hear news that they can have a holiday. Very happy. "What should I do?" After returning home, Chiba, Dagu and Nagano got together. "Is there no clue like this?" Nagano said with a sad face. "What''s wrong with the clue? Waiting for the next monster, you can only look like this." Chiba said as he put a black piece on the board. "But ............ can''t eat and wrap it here, you spend all my money." Nagano showed a crying expression, seeing Chiba and Big ancient. "Yeah, spend another few days," Chiba waved at Nagano. "Nothing, I know you have money." "937 fart! I have to buy the house next door to the Valley company, but the house is too expensive, I bought this one closer." Nagano finished, sitting next to the game. "The house is also ting big, nothing, I know, we are not eating you." Chiba waved again. "You are here, you should go this way." Nagano did not know why, did not take care of the matter, but reached out and wanted to move the pieces on the board. "Hey, we are so scared in the next period, what eyes do you insert?" Dagu also sent a way to Nagano. "No, I am the owner of this house. Are you really so good? Be careful, I will kick you out!!" Nagano said with a smile. "Come and come, we will change to Altman, kick it, see if you can''t kick it out." Chiba said half-jokingly, Nagano. "Well, you got Altman bullying me, oh, if I can''t beat you, I will.............." "How are you?" Dagu turned his head and looked at him. "I will be friends with you, let''s go." Nagano finished and walked into the kitchen. "It is really not a good idea to live here." After Chiba left in Nagano, his expression became serious. "Well, this is true, but we have no way, no money, nothing, only a team of victory team." Dagu said. After that, after they played a few games, they lay down to sleep. The next morning, they came right away. A **** yelled and called Chiba and Dagu, then they I cleaned up and went to the Round Valley Film Company with Nagano. Now they really have nowhere to go. Now this place is only the only scope of their activities. Todays drama is also boring, but it still looks like that, there is still no appearance of Altman. I dont know why, so Chiba left the studio on his own, went to the place where Jincheng wrote the manuscript, and pushed the door in. Chiba found that there was a change. All the paper **** on the ground disappeared. The people who sat at the table and wrote things disappeared. Instead, they lay in bed and covered their faces with a pillow, probably sleeping. When Chiba met, he walked lightly to his desk. He just planned to take out the script. Jincheng, who was lying on the bed, suddenly exposed his head. He said, "Who is there!!" "Hey, I, Chiba is fighting." After hearing the shouts, Chiba raised his hands and looked at Jincheng. After Jincheng saw him, he took a deep breath and then sat on the bed. "Do you come to me for this beee? I remember that you are unemployed, you are not a thief?!!" An answer that surprised Chiba. "No, no, I am not, I just watched you sleeping, want to see your script." Chiba said, put down his hands and took the script from his desk. "Hey, this is really, look at it, it should be good." Jincheng said to Chiba, and then continued to lie on the bed, Chiba continued to look at the script. Jinchengs script is telling the truth, and its still good to write. In this case, its a plot of a lot of monsters coming out of the huge meteorite falling from the sky, and in the follow-up plot, Jincheng also added Altmans settings. Got into this story. Also because the story is good, let Chiba go down one by one, and then a strange sound suddenly comes out of the door. Chiba raises her head and glances at the source of the sound, and then he finds that there is actually There is a monster, a monster that is generally taller than ordinary humans. It is estimated to be miniaturized. When Chiba met, he immediately dropped the script and chased it out, but the monster did not trace after Chiba rushed out. I dont know if he read it wrong. The time he just observed was not enough for the monster illustration to pop up the basic information. . "Chiba, you are here," Nagano suddenly pushed the door into "I came to tell you one thing, that is, work today needs to work overtime, so maybe you will go home later, if you want to take a shower now. If there is a bathhouse opposite, you can go to the play, they have special treatment for people on our side, free of charge." "Well, I know, you should go out first." Chiba said to Nagano, Nagano turned and left, Chiba continued to look at the direction of the monster leaving, and finally decided to rush over to see if there is any What is different. But on the road, he did not bump into the monster, but bumped into the ancient times. Dagu was planning to be inside the warehouse at this time, but he was stopped by Chiba. "Hey, Dagu!" After listening to the ancients, he stopped and turned to look at Chiba. "What? Quick fight." "I want to tell you something, I just saw the monster." Chiba said seriously to Dagu. "Seeing monsters? Impossible, hallucinations, maybe you are wrong." Big Gu guessed, obviously some don''t believe "If there are monsters here, maybe most people have seen them, aren''t they? "Dagu finished, pushed the door in, and left a sentence before leaving. "Here is going to find someone here, so I am now playing for him." v2 Chapter 40： :Visit [Five, Happy National Day] After he left, Chiba was just about to continue searching for monsters, just in time to see Longjing, who was reading the newspaper. "Oh, its not the first. Is it true that a home run will die?!!" Longjing said angrily. Chiba saw that he was just about to leave, but Longjing raised his head at this moment. After seeing Chiba, he managed to live in Mara. "Hey, fight, remember that I took you to visit this valley last time. What about the company~?" "Well, remember, what happened?" Chiba also stopped and looked at the dragon-well. "The last time because of the relationship between time, in fact, there are still a few places that have not taken you to visit, do you want to take you now?" Longjing looked excitedly at Chiba. "How come you suddenly take me, why didn''t you tell me yesterday?" Chiba felt a little strange. "That is because I didn''t have that elegant a few days ago. Today, my game lost. I will take you to visit and let me prevail. If this is the case, I will be able to stand up again." Longjing told Chiba. "Well, let''s go." Now I can''t find any clues about the monsters. Let''s not let Longjing take a tour with Chiba. You can check it out and see if there are any monsters. So they went on the road. He first took Chiba to a building with many rooms. "There is a need for overtime work, or the restroom for those who need to take long shots. It is usually the lounge of a holster." Longjing said to Chiba. Then, they went on and went to a place where there were a lot of shooting equipment. "Here, it is the place where the photographic equipment is placed, in addition to some special props." Chiba is the Longjing who is not talking about it. He starts to check every corner of the room, because after all, he will be miniaturized, and the gadget becomes a small one. What should I do if I go to somewhere? Therefore, we must carefully check, but after checking a circle, after confirming that there is nothing, we will go down with Longjing. "Here, it''s the place where we put the leather case," Longjing said, turning on the light, and then Chiba saw a very gorgeous scene. In this room, there are very many holsters of monsters, each one is different. Look, this makes Chiba very surprised. "How much time does it take for you to make this leather case? How much does it cost in a few days?" Chiba asked Longjing. "Our holster is still quite a good time. It takes a week for the shortest time. If you have money problems.......... I don''t know this, but it is very expensive. Let''s go see the next one. Let''s go to the scene." Longjing said, and he walked forward. Although Chiba followed, but suddenly he felt a cold, suddenly hit, so he immediately turned around, then he saw a very realistic monster, and this monster looks like the one just seen in the window Only the monster, but Chiba faintly felt that he had seen this monster in other places, so he approached his face and looked at the monster carefully. Then let the scene of Chibas surprise happen, and the basic information of this monster popped up! ! : Monster Chinese Name: ´ Monster height: 240 meters Monster weight: 200 kg 10,000 tons Introduction to Monsters: The invincible , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , Very good at using phantoms and avatars to fight. This makes Chiba very surprised, because Chiba remembers very clearly that the monster illustration should only identify the monster of the entity, because if it is not the case, now Chibas brain is estimated to be blown up. There are countless monsters here. terrible. Chiba was just preparing to take out the sparks of Max, only to think of Longjing next to him. Now if he is stunned, he must have ran immediately. So in order to conceal his feelings, Chiba immediately said calmly, "What is his name?" "He?" Longjing pointed to the monster in front of the Chiba. "I don''t know. I have never seen this holster. It may have been newly made and has not yet appeared." Asking for flowers "Oh, this way," Chiba said, straightening up. "Let''s go, leave here." Longjing responded with a "good." After pushing the door with Chiba, he walked out of the house. After Chiba pushed the door out, he immediately turned around and said to Longjing, "I suddenly remembered something." Then I pushed the door directly. Go in. After entering, he found that the monster was preparing to escape from the other side. Chiba met, and Max sparked out. Now that Max''s energy has been restored, he can become Max Maxman. Although it can be changed to the first generation, it is still not used unless it is in a hurry. ....... The monster saw it, immediately took out the submachine gun, just ready to shoot, and suddenly there was a roar of a person "Someone came to visit!!! Collection!!!!" Chiba heard this and put away Max''s spark, then Say to the monster, "You will continue to hide first, and I will compare it with you later." After Chiba finished, he turned and pushed the door away. After going out, Chiba found that the people who came were a large number of troops, and the one who was at the forefront was a man dressed in a suit. At this time, Nagano went straight to the front of Chiba and whispered to him. It seems to be a high-level leader of the country. We just called everyone because of his level, but we dont have to say anything, just follow it, because he seems to be ting like us. Director''s." After Nagano finished, immediately stood at the end of the station, Chiba was a dignified look. In fact, there was something in the heart. Then, Yoshitani Yoshiyuki came out and laughed and chatted with the person at the beginning. The relationship between the two is very good. Chiba and Nagano, as well as many people, walked forward at the pace of their two walking. At this time, the heart of Chiba is tormented because he is very scared. If the monster really ran out, then he had to fight, and it was the real thing that Altman actually existed. It was told in 1965. Everyone, there is, that is not very good. . v2 Chapter 41： : Monsters appear But they slowly, the more they walked, the closer they were to the monster''s place, but when they were about to push the door in, Chiba was in a hurry and shouted, "Yes, you must look at it. Let''s take a photo of it." After listening to the man, he smiled. He really wanted to go to the shooting location. He just kept out of the face problem, didnt open his mouth, and now he was brought out by this young man, so he really liked this young man. The young man mentioned it, then let''s go and see." The man said in an atmosphere. So a group of people, they forgot the warehouse all the way, that person and Yuan Guying Er talked about a lot of things, such as "My son likes to watch your movies and TV series" or something, Chiba is "Six one three "There is nothing more silent behind them." However, at this moment, a strange strange scream suddenly came from inside the warehouse. After Chiba listened, he was in the same place and looked surprised. But when the leader heard it, he smiled. "This is a movie." Even if you know that this is not a sound from a movie, after all, he is here, how can he film, but he does not dare to say anything because he is afraid to get him, then his company. No, so I can only nod and say "Well." But the crisis is coming soon. They pushed the door and walked into the warehouse used for filming, but now there is no one inside, but the voice of the monster just now makes people feel like a creepy, naturally, It gave the leader a very strong memory intensity, but he didn''t believe that there would be a monster, so he could only think of someone here. "Hey? Are you deliberately hiding, want to tease me." When I heard this sentence, I was so sad that I was crying and screaming at the person. "No, no, no... no. We can''t do it. Maybe we just came." At the time, they were withdrawn." "Oh, this way, let''s go." The man finished, turned and wanted to leave, but just when he was just pushing the door to leave, he was suddenly shot by the gun next to the door, so The man turned back and wanted to see who was shooting, but this did not fail to know. At first glance, a head looked like a chicken, reminding the strange person that he was holding a submachine gun. Shooting at them, there is no doubt that this is the second time people are right. The people of all people immediately fled after seeing the singer, and because the scene was too chaotic, the leader of that country was directly pushed aside. When he reacted, the monster had already gotten him. Beside him, then lift his deformed hand and prepare to attack Because now Dagu and Nagano went to the bathhouse, there is no presence of Altman now, so Chiba met and thought that he had to play himself, so he took out Max''s spark, turned himself into Max Altman, and then directly Kicking on the face of the monster, kicked him away. From here, you can see the humanization of the transformant. After Chiba became a Max Ottoman, it is automatically a human-sized state. It has not become a giant. In this case, it is more convenient to fight. After Chiba kicked the monster, he took the official outside, and then he started the long-lost battle. Recently, Chibas chances of playing in the battle are getting less and less, which makes Minle a little uncomfortable, but its okay. Miele is finally ready to play. Now the monsters dont know why they didnt say a word, they just made a strange call, but Chiba is clear. The monster can actually speak. Of course, only Altman can hear it, because he and Diga are there. When a monster fought, the monster asked for help from both of them, so Chiba and Dagu knew it. This time, Chiba directly took out Marcuss darts, grabbed it in his hand, and then rushed directly to the monster, but the monster just took the submachine gun and shot against Chiba, Chiba felt very strange, then Immediately ran to his side, but when he was about to reach him, he directly screamed, to be honest, this strange scream, if you are too close, to listen, you may get a period of tinnitus, but Fortunately, Chibas ability to silence the fruit is to shield the blame directly.... After the monster is finished, it will be huge and directly put the warehouse house. When Chiba met, he immediately became a huge body and then fought the monster. "I always thought that Altman and the monsters only existed on TV." The upper class said to Yoshitani. "But that is real. We have seen a lot of monsters in this film, but they are all the blessings of Totman. All the monsters have been eliminated by them. And this Altman is that we have never The Altman that I have seen seems to be a new one. If you count this, we should have had three Altmans," said Yoshitani. "So great." The man blinked his eyes and looked at Yuan Guying II with a long expression of knowledge. At this time, Dagu and Nagano, who were originally in the opposite bathhouse 4.6, also held a wooden barrel and walked out. Then they immediately found out, the huge monster, and the Altman who fought with him. "What is Altman? It has never been seen. Is it the third Altman of the fast fight?" Nagano asked Dagu. "Well, yes, it''s called Max Altman. Now that I have him, I don''t need to change my body. Let''s just look at it, but I have to find a safe place, otherwise they will fall down directly, and then Facing us, how can we directly press us into a pool of stagnant water?" Dagu said, and he and Nagano hid in a relatively empty place, and could see the scene of the battle scene. Then they explored this head and looked at the thousand fighting. leaf. . v2 Chapter 42： : Battle [to subscribe] Chiba looked at the stars in front of him, and immediately rushed over, and filled his hands with fine needles, then rushed over and punched his fist on the face of the singer, but made Miele feel strange. Its that the star people didnt really dodge, as if they were waiting for the attack of Chiba. So Chiba hit him on the ground with a fist, then lifted him directly, then looked at the distance, then immediately summoned the Galaxy Cannon, hit a monster on the body, but after Chiba thought it was over. The monster actually stood up again and was intact. "This is ........... What happened?!!" Chiba was a little surprised, so he immediately held a stone in his hand, threw it on the monster''s body, and then burst it directly, but After the explosion of the dust disappeared, the monster still did not receive any injuries, and then the monster smiled and smiled. Of course, what I said was the sound of laughter, not the mouth shape. The mouth of this monster is similar to a bird. And the mouth of the chicken, it is not able to rise. 14 But when Chiba was just about to rush, the monster appeared in his back, and then he hit a fist on Chiba. Then Chiba fell to the ground, but stood up in an instant and retreated. A few steps, staring at the monster, my heart began to scrutinize, what is the situation in his heart, this monster, his speed is too fast to catch Chiba, or he has the ability to teleport, Chiba is unknown But he knows that now, the two of them are very strong, so Chiba immediately exchanged another ability in the list of demonic fruits, which is a powerful and terrible ability. So, after the exchange of that ability, Chiba felt that her body really changed, and then a long sigh of relief, but after the exchange of the ability, the system actually told Chiba an amazing Fact: If it''s too strong, these powerful demon fruits that transform the body, if used on Altman''s body, the ability of each fruit can only be used once, because Altman would have been physically The ability to light, so it will have the effect of repelling the ability to transform the body. But now Chiba has not wanted to manage so much. He must now defeat this monster in front of him. Otherwise, he will return to the original time, even if he lacks a capability, but is there another one? Now these two kinds of fruits, the natural and animal systems of the body, have more than 20 kinds of fruits, even if they lack a ability. So Chiba took a long breath and then looked up and looked at the monster. With the gasp, everyone was at this moment and found that Max Altmans appearance changed instantly, with more hands. The black claws, the ears also turned black, and the entire head was brought with a mask similar to a wolf. This is the shape of the dog and the dog, the wolf, the monster sees the look of Chiba, stayed there, Chiba met, just smiled, and then instantly appeared at his side with a very fast speed, directly Extending the claws, one claw caught on the monster''s body, but after the monster appeared a few ghosts, the damage caused by the Chiba just disappeared, which surprised Chiba, but immediately rushed to the body of the monster. Before, a fist hit the top, then, directly take out Marku Sum darts, and draw on the monster. However, just like the previous one, this monster only showed a few virtual shadows. The damage caused by the Chiba just disappeared, but Chiba immediately played the Galaxy and the farmer against the monster in this period of time. Chiba became clear and saw that he had caused damage to the monster, but the monster then appeared in phantom, then disappeared again, and then directly teleported behind Chiba, but in Chiba, he used his own fast speed. , dodging, and left here. However, at this moment, Chiba began to feel that he had seen some clues, because Chiba found that the wound that had previously been harmed by this monster, and then disappeared, actually appeared again, which made Chiba feel that this pole There may be a little trick of the monster, for example, he will split the body, but only a few avatars can be separated, and now the wound that appears again is the proof of this. So Chiba seized this clue and just planned to expose it but thought about it. It is better not to expose it. Why? Because if you expose it, four people will come to fight you directly, but if you don''t say it, in a sense, it is a person who plays with you, but this person is only playing better than the average person. Therefore, Chiba once again rushed to the side of the monster with his own speed, and then directly produced a lot of fine needles on his claws, one paw, scratching on the monster''s body, and then he pursued the victory, straight 430 to the opposite The monster, who played a meditator, was on the monster, and then when he switched roles, Chiba was directly close to him, using his own claws, madly hit him, and kicked it out. Knock the monster directly to the ground. But the attack of Chiba is not over yet. He rushed straight over and pressed the monster to the ground, hitting his face and starting to hit, but at this time, his body suddenly emitted something similar to light. Then, A monster exactly like this monster appears in front of Chiba. The monster hit the palm of his hand directly, but Chiba just made a turn back and escaped his attack. Then he immediately grabbed a paw and left a few long legs on the monster. The wound, but then, from the body of this monster, there was another monster that kicked directly on the body of Chiba and kicked him to the ground. But when Chiba thought that there were only three monsters in the body, one thing happened, that is, the only monster that was just hit by the Chiba on the ground, actually split a avatar, four Separated, standing in front of Chibas eyes. . v2 Chapter 43： ：1vs4 This makes Chiba quite a bit more surprising, but Chiba immediately used the momentary step to appear in front of one of the monsters, attacking him with his claws, and then calling him to fly, a McMaster Lost on the monster, he received very powerful damage. The other three monsters saw this scene and immediately wanted to come over and stop Chiba. But when they rushed over, Chiba directly changed into a avatar, two Altman, where they looked at three monsters, which made three The monster is also quite amazed. After all, Altman, who has the ability to split, is very few. Chiba let the avatar pick a person and fight with him, and he fights with two other people, so the burden of avatar will become smaller, and then Chiba directly hurts with the claws of both hands. The body of the two monsters, then Chiba directly turned back, and a fist hit the body of one of the monsters, the monster actually fell miraculously directly, which is probably the effect of the dog and dog wolf form with him. Improve your strength. But at this moment, another monster actually wanted to attack Chiba. As a result, Chiba directly changed into a avatar, a paw, and hit the monster. Chiba turned directly after the attack. Faced with the monster, a fist hit him, and then, a meditator of the meditator, McDonald, had the monster attacked and fell to the ground after a strong attack. However, at the time of Chibas pride, one of the monsters suddenly appeared in front of Chiba with a teleport, and then directly hit him. This fist also caused Chiba to receive damage. Chiba immediately turned around and jumped back a few steps, then carefully looked at the teleported monster, there was a trace of worry. However, in his worries, the monster actually teleported to the back of Chiba, but fortunately, Chibas reaction was fast enough, so that one of the avatars blocked the attack of the monster, and then turned directly, a paw, Grabbing on him, the other hand beat it with a fist. But this battle is not as simple as I thought of Chiba. The monsters that have just fallen to the ground have actually stood up again, almost simultaneously appearing at the side of Chiba with a teleport, still different angles, but Chiba At the same time, thinking about the place where they came, released a few avatars to resist their role, but these avatars were directly hit by the monsters, three, a monster fist, blowing in the thousand On the body of the leaf, Chiba immediately felt an unparalleled sense of pressure. Chiba slowly stood up. Now these monsters seem to be a bit arrogant. They use their voices to lick this. Chiba meets, just straightens up, and then flies directly out of the countless avatars. These mad bodies are crazy. Rushing to the three monsters, the three monsters met, and immediately used their teleportation skills to teleport to other places, but because Chiba is still making avatars constantly, so there is a new one. The batch was directly rushed up, but this is, Chiba does not know why, actually stopped making the avatar, but directly rushed to the location of the monster. Just when the monster thought that it was organic, and tried to use the teleport to run away, all the avatars appeared at the very fast speed in front of the monsters, and then all the avatars made the same action. The preparations of the McXimor cannon, so the monsters stayed in place, countless Mike Hugh''s cannons directly hit the monsters, the monsters were immediately destroyed after being attacked, but Chiba still left a heart, leaving a monster, but in order to prevent him from continuing to fight with Chiba, Chiba directly took all his attack power. So Chiba slowly walked towards him "said, who sent you!"! "Chiba yelled at the monster. "Yes.............Yes........" The monster stuttered and said that Chiba is also somewhat clever. When he saw the monster, he immediately thought He may lie, so he yelled at him, "Don''t lie to me, or I will not leave you the slag!" After hearing the screams of Chiba, the monster was immediately scared to squint and then curled back, but Chiba was still pressing him step by step, and he did not even want to give him a chance to breathe. But at this time, Max Altman''s crystal lamp actually rang out without competing, and began to flash red lights, which made Chiba immediately feel very distressed, so he quickly asked the system. ".Hello!! System, you tell me, why is my light flashing!!!" said Chiba. "This is because after using the Altman state of the battle, the use of multiple avatars, resulting in the physical strength of Altman''s body has been greatly reduced, and naturally flashed," the system explained. "But I remember that you didn''t tell me that Altman''s energy is never consumed?" Chiba is also in doubt. "This is because I told you that the so-called energy will never be exhausted. It means using ordinary light to attack in the normal state. In this way, you can always use Otto''s (Lee''s) Man''s The body is going down, but the amount of avatar you just made in one breath is too big, causing Altman''s physical strength to be lost, so it will flash, just like you, if you are forced to run, but when you run back, you start to get tired. But you have to keep running all the time, otherwise someone will do something for you, you will not be very tired, may you have to sleep for a few days later? So the red light is a Warning signal, but fortunately, if it is a physical relationship, it will take only one day to recover if it changes back to the original." The system explained to his Chiba with his cold voice. "Oh, this way.............." Chiba said, nodded, and then put his attention back into the battle, ready to continue fighting this monster. . v2 Chapter 44： : Diga hard fight However, the world is unpredictable. Here, Chiba just put his attention in the battle. His crystal light immediately stops flashing, and then he directly changes back to the original, and then Chiba bursts with a foul mouth. "I **, this is too pit!!" And because the red stone of Chiba is now in the home of Nagano, he can''t become Altman. It is only Diga Altman who can really entrust now. When Dagu saw this look, he immediately hid in the secret place, took out the light stick, and then directly changed into Diga Altman. Then he went straight to the side of the monster, grabbed him and waved at him. The fist, the monster seems to have no rebellious action, and Dijia hits him with a punch and punch, and then directly put it on him. But this monster not only did not get hurt, but also seized the tip of Dijia''s mentioning his legs, and up, Dijia immediately fell to the ground, then the monster Prima teleported to his side, then To Dijia, a piece of light was released from the top of his head, directly hitting Diga, and then kicked on him. However, after Diga was kicked, he immediately fled, and directly turned his form into a powerful type, rushing to the monster, but who can know 433, this monster actually stops using the teleport in four places, constitutes Four ghosts, just when Diga didn''t know which one to attack, the monster seemed to stop the teleport, but the other three ghosts didn''t become entities. This is a very doubtful one for Chiba. Things. What about Dijia? But he still has to continue fighting, because if he does not fight, there will be no one, one hand Diga is just preparing to rush to a monster, and the four monsters actually fired light at the same time, this playing Di When Ga was unable to prevent it, he was directly hit on the body, but then he understood it at a low price. To deal with them, what he needed was an air type, so he immediately turned the body color into blue-violet. However, his use of this practice is still not so obvious, but after switching the form, the speed is really much faster, because after he just switched the form, he directly lost a light arrow to one of the monsters. The monster didn''t know whether it was because of the speed, or because he (beej) deliberately did not dodge, but anyway, this attack hit the monster. "You are going to take the red stone and take it." Chiba said quickly to Chiba. "Ah? What?" Nagano is somewhat puzzled. "You are going!! I need to stay here to watch the battle, just put it on my desk!!!" Chiba rushed to Nagano, now it is a critical moment, and the fool can see it. Under the battle, Diga Altman took the prevailing wind, so the way to save it now is to get the red stone, become the first generation, and play another game with him. But now Dijia is almost unable to hold it. Although it is in the air, it has a very fast speed, but how can the monster''s teleporting skills be too strong, directly four monsters, from the four angles of Diga With the teleport appearing there, there is no way to dodge, let alone attack and the like. At this moment, Dijia was in a hurry and flew directly into the sky. Then two hands rushed back at the monsters. A blue-and-white sniper-style attack hit the monsters directly, although it caused some damage. However, the damage is indeed very low. But Dijia can''t be transformed into a strong type in this case. After all, the monsters nowadays will be teleported. If the speed is not even better, they will definitely be abused by them. Even if he uses his hand, it may not be necessary. When you get those rays, there are four. After that, Diga flew up to heaven, landed beside a monster, and a light arrow was thrown on him, and then immediately used the air form, using the light of Pei Lili, but different from the previous ones. It is this time that he directly saves the steps of accumulating energy, but the attack power is greatly reduced, and he is airborne, so there is almost no harm. Then at this moment, when one of the monsters suddenly appeared in Diga, Diga immediately sensed it, then turned a little head and left their attack range, but at this time, another monster appeared from his side. Just when he was going to dodge, a knife of light hit him. The remaining three also rushed over when Diga was attacked into the buffer, and hit a fist on Diga''s body. Then, because of this, the crystal lamp of Diga began to flash. At this time, Chiba is really hateful, because if there is a kind of devil fruit ability is a big sentence, now it will not cost so many twists and turns, he can directly play, so that you don''t need any Altman change later. Body, what is Max''s spark, and so on, because he can become a huge form. But there is no such thing as a demon fruit of soaring power, so now, Chiba can only watch this monster attacking Diga, and Diga is attacking them with the power of the forehand, then Occasionally dodging, but at this moment, a person riding a bicycle suddenly shouted "Quick!! You let me bring you something I brought to you!!!" Hearing this sound, Chiba immediately heard that it was the sound of the long night, so he turned his head and looked at the line of defense at the source of your voice. At this time, Nagano was desperately stepping on the bicycle, and then waited until the distance was much closer. Immediately, he threw the red stone in his hand, and Chiba immediately smashed up because he was in a hidden place, so he directly lifted his head directly, and then his body became red. The light, in the form of another Altman, descended on the eyes of the people. The monster saw the first generation and immediately yelled out. I dont know if it was happy or surprised. This harsh voice entered Dijia. In the ears, then, Diga also changed back to the original. . v2 Chapter 45： : Science Special Search Team Chiba eyes sent the big ancients who had changed back to the original, and then they put their attention into the battle. Now Chiba is smart, he knows that he must be quick and quick, but he does not want to be in this monster. The body uses two disposable fruits, but fortunately, the skills of the original Altman are still very powerful. Chiba first gathered energy, and then directly lost a ring-shaped aperture to one of the avatars, hit the monster, and then the monster exploded like this, which made Chiba very ecstatic. But the other four monsters are not fuel-efficient lights. It is impossible for them to be caught by them so easily. They use teleports to avoid them. But if you avoid the attack of Chiba, you still want to attack Chiba. Isn''t this a thousand miles? So Chiba once again lost a halo attack to a monster, and directly killed that monster. Now there are only two monsters left on the field. This is for Chiba. Good thing, because it is now 1vs2, it is still better. But who can think of the two monsters that have been teleported, and the light has happened. Chiba has not been able to dodge and is hit, but at this moment, the crystal lamp of the first generation of Altman also flashed. Ye was a little surprised, just getting ready to ask the system, this is remembered, this is the first generation, not Max, so now what Chiba can do is to end the battle quickly. Then Chiba immediately accumulates energy, and in both hands, hits out from one hand, the light of the ring hits a monster, and the monster directly bursts and dies, and with this one left, Chiba will kick directly On the ground, a squirrel light directly killed the monster, and then he flew directly into the sky, nodded like a fool, and went straight. After that, Chiba returned to its original state and returned to the original place. The grace did not go back and didn''t know. After a while, he was shocked. He actually found that the leader was talking about something. "Monsters are too annoying. They must think of a way to get rid of them. Otherwise, if I go out and meet a monster, I can''t do it, and we can''t just rely on Altman." Frowning, Shen _ thought. "So what should we do?" Yuan Guying Er also asked in a fog. "I think it''s okay to build a team directly, and it''s not enough to hit a monster." Nagano said with a smile. "Yes!! That''s right, it''s this!!" The leader listened and made a direct finger, as if he had realized it. "So what do we have to do next? What is the name for them? Where is the base built? This is a difficult question to consider." Nagano also made a contemplative expression at this time. "Call the science special search team." At this time, Dagu suddenly said. "What is it?" The leader did not hear it. "The science special search team can be said to be looking for hidden monsters. If there are monsters, how can they be dispatched?" Dagu said. "Hey?!! This name is good, the name is called this, but in the following words, the players are a problem, the construction of the base is also a problem." The leader began to think again. "This is why..." At this time, Dagu began to think about "the base........ How about building them in the suburbs? On the outskirts of Tokyo." After the leader heard his words, he began to think, and then smiled. "This is good. It is this feeling. Then the base is built on the outskirts of Tokyo, but what should we do with the players?" "This is why........... Let a few people do something like a judge, then pick a team member, the team''s personnel can''t exceed........ I think about it..... ... eight people," said Dagu. "Well, yes, but who is going to pick someone?" The leader began to exclude one person from the brain who didn''t fit his thoughts, but then he suddenly glanced at Chiba and then relieved. Yes, you, you, little brother, I think you are good, you will choose the team." Asking for flowers "Ah? I? Can''t do it." At this time, Chiba, who had been watching the lively, was suddenly pulled in by them. Now Chiba''s heart is "I just watched the fun, can this be good to me?!!" "No, little brother, I think your person is tinging well, it is you, didn''t run, and then, if you want to comment on it, what is your name? We don''t know your name." "My name is Chiba," Chiba said. "My name is Yuandagu, it is victory.........." This ancient original was just to introduce himself naturally. The result was too natural. I almost said the victory team, but still Well, Chiba immediately caught his mouth "is a man of victory." Chiba received. .............. "That line, then there is still one person left, call him, the one who is inseparable from you, what is his name?" "His name is Nagano, and the name I forgot." Chiba said with a sad face. In fact, my author forgot, and Nagano estimated that he wanted to hit me. "That can, I will go and prepare. After a few days, when I come back, I will call you three, and I will start to prepare something about the science search team. It should be necessary to provide some high-tech weapons, otherwise it will not be possible. Isnt it killing the monster? the leader thought. "Okay, that''s it. I will go first." The leader finished, took his large army and left, leaving the people of the Valley Film Company, and Chiba. "Hey, how did I get in by che." Chiba said with a look of a circle. "Which do I know to go." Dagu returned to him. "That said, you just forgot my name." Nagano was stagnant. "However, why do you think of the name of the science special search team?" Chiba asked. "Because Lina''s father is a member of the Science Special Search Team, he told me that the Science Special Search Team was built in 1965 and screened the players, so I decided to introduce them." Dagu said. . v2 Chapter 46： : campaign [on] "Oh, really, I can lay a gun when I watched my mother, and I was drunk." Chiba was crying and lying on the tatami in Naganos house. "Oh, anyway, now we have nothing to do, isn''t it? And the science special search team is destined to be done, so we will first give him a slap." Dagu and Changye are playing chess in their Japanese country. Said to Chiba. "But we have to look for clues about how we go back.........just wait........I missed the monster information, I Go!!!!" Thinking of this, this Chiba is almost crying, and there is still no clue. But at this moment, Dagu suddenly said, "I knew you didn''t ask, so I asked. "Four and five zeros." When I heard the words of Dagu, Miele was like finding a straw, and grasping the big and constantly shaking "You asked? What did you smell? Is it useful? Tell me soon!!" "Don''t worry, you are shaking me, I am hitting you!!" Dagu was shaken a little uncomfortable, and immediately stopped Chiba. "Well, I stopped, let me know." Chiba continued. "I asked a part of the information about the monster. The monster told me that it was indeed the monster sent by Charlie, but these monsters were not the main force. They just helped Charlie to do something about the monsters, but if they were lucky. Kill an Altman, they will be redeemed, and then Charlie is probably not behind, will come to attack Altman, understand?" Dagu said to Chiba. At this time, Nagano, who was sitting across from the ancient world, suddenly interjected. "Hey, who is that named Charlie?" "Please, did you explain it to you before? Ask again." Chibas stunned expression looked to Nagano. "Is this not forgotten? Who taught me to remember badly, don''t care, tell me once more." "Okay, okay, Charlie, the person who brought us." After Chiba finished, he fell into silence. "No?" Nagano asked strangely. "Yeah, no." Chiba said that Nagano took a sip of water and almost sprayed it on the board. "Listen to you so badly, I thought it was a powerful person, and the result was explained in one sentence........." "So what do we do now?" Dagu left the board at this time and began to talk seriously with Nagano. "What can I do, wait a minute, see if I can make a new monster appear, and more like this monster said, isnt Charlie Kay still appearing once? Then we will use that opportunity to recapture our time. machine." After Chiba finished, I looked at the two of them and didn''t have any enthusiasm. "Hey, you two are getting up. You look like this, how can I become the so-called Ultraman to fight against the monsters? "But his voice just fell, and suddenly the sound of knocking on the door sounded, which made Dagu and Chiba immediately close their mouths, quietly looking at the door, and glanced at Nagano with surprise, let him open the door." When the door opened, things became clear. A person they were familiar with came in. He was the last country leader. He came here and wanted to talk to Chiba about the science search team. "Hey, boy, hello, now we have prepared a lot of money for the science team, but about the players, it has to be considered, so this time, I want to be with you..... No, its a matter of discussing with you about the science search team, he said slowly. "The players.... Now the players have not considered it?" asked Chiba. "Well, it''s a bad player now." "That''s easy, we can open an election, find a spacious house, recruit people there, write more thieves, and see how many people can attract." Chiba said with a smirk. "But how do you promote it?" The man began to worry again. "Isn''t it a good idea to post a small advertisement? Directly put the propaganda on the place of the electric pole, absolutely someone will come." Chiba said his own thoughts..... "No, no, its a crime to affix advertisements to the wall, so we still have no way." "Its also... here is not our side, there is a place to pee everywhere." Chiba said. When the leaders heard Chiba say this, they were obviously a little surprised. "What do you say? Where is it, I will report it, go and let them adjust it." "No, you can''t adjust it." Chiba waved his hand. "You choose the venue for the selection. Then my lover sends a leaflet and gives him a good treatment, so that they must send the flyers." Chiba said. "Yes, then I will do it." The leader pushed the door, went out, left, and Chiba breathed a sigh of relief after he left, but he was lying down. "Oh my God, scared me, I will rarely meet him later. If I agree not to be happy, I will say "You are greatly disrespectful, you are an insult to the Imperial Army". "Chiba learned the way the Japanese talked in the anti-Japanese drama, and said to Dagu and Nagano." But Dagu and Nagano obviously can''t understand it, so they don''t care about it. "So, now is waiting, right, see when he handles it, we will solve it, right for us. Personal use does not have to join?" At this time, Dagu suddenly asked Chiba. 5.2 "Join, why not join, now join is good for both of us, so the action is more convenient, do you know?" Chiba said to Dagu, and then got up and stretched a big lazy waist. Nagano also smiled at this moment and ran over. "What about me? I have not joined?" "No." Chiba overslept and looked at Nagano. "Ah?!! Why don''t I join?" Nagano cried and looked at Chiba. "Because the first you are not Altman, the second is nothing to help the monsters to fight the skills, you still have to be honest, we are enough, big deal, we will go after the two," said Chiba. Nagano pondered for a while and said: "Also." v2 Chapter 47： : campaign [middle] After that, Chiba and Dagu had lived a period of safety. There were no monsters in this period, no sudden attacks by the leaders, and no other unexpected situations. In short, it was very calm, but immediately It will pass, this quiet day. Ever since, on this day, the leader once again came to the home of Nagano. For the purpose, I still came to find Chiba. Of course, I finally found it. Chiba saw him. It was originally a complaint, but suddenly Thinking of him as a leader and a figure, what should the Imperial Army do to kill him? You are right. So Chiba became quiet again, then did it and asked him "What''s the matter? Is the room and leaflet ready?" Chiba asked. "All are ready, just wait for a few of you to be judges." The leader said with a smile, but Chiba looked in his eyes, but he was numb, in fact, there was a goose bump. "I know, the address tells me, I will start the election tomorrow morning." Chiba said, then stood up, patted Dagu, and Chiba''s shoulder, told him that they were two and went together tomorrow. Then the leader left the address, then turned and walked away. Chiba picked up the note with the address and said, "Is this close enough?" Chiba smiled, then immediately handed it to Nagano. "Where is this, trouble tells." After watching Nagano, he said to Miele, "You didn''t guess wrong. This time, it is indeed closer to us." "You see, I didn''t guess, I really know where it is." After hearing the truth, Chiba immediately showed a low look. "That line, you are going to call us now." Dagu suddenly smiled and said to Miele. "Hey, you don''t know where you are in this place. I don''t tell you very much, I want to know it myself." Chiba showed an unreasonable gesture, but now everyone can see it. The situation is completely that he does not know where it is, and he has taken it off. "Well, you know everything, you are the best, sleep, you are a fool." Dagu said that he turned off the lights, and they both fell asleep on their shop floor, waiting for the second. The arrival of the day. Early the next morning, Chiba got up early and started to wash. Now that toothpaste and toothbrush are already there, this is a great benefit for Chiba, so he slowly cleans his teeth and puts it down. The cup of the toothbrush, then went to Dagu and Nagano, and immediately woke up the two of them, led by Nagano, and quickly reached the address on the paper. This is a very wide room. Chiba went to the innermost room. After pushing the door open, I told a table and three benches. The three people sat on it and opened the door of the house. Those who are waiting to be taken may be members of the Science Special Search Team. "To the big ancient," after sitting firmly, Chiba suddenly thought of a more important thing, so he immediately asked Dagu "What is the name of Lina''s father?" "Oh, her father is called Harada," Dagu said, not too concerned. "Earada enters..........." But Chiba saw some clues. "Hey, isn''t Lina not a surname?" Who is her surnamed Harada?!!" "That''s because his father rarely came back in the days to come, so Qi Li Lina followed her mother''s surname." Dagu explained, then turned around and looked at Chiba. "What is the general trend today?" "This is ............ You two don''t need to say anything more, just look at it, and the other hand it to me. If there is an accident, Nagano doesn''t say anything, I use the dialogue to tell Dagu how to do it. do." They waited for a while, then, a five-year-old big old man walked in, all muscles, sitting directly in the chair prepared by Chiba for the candidates. "Come on, let me introduce myself first, for example, what I did before, work, the minimum salary supported, what kind of name, etc." Chiba picked up the notebook on the table and was ready to start recording. However, in the opening of the old man, Chiba immediately laughed and laughed. "Hey, the foreman is moving bricks. I accidentally saw this leaflet today. I want to come over and see if I can do this job. My name is Taniguchi. I can get the salary, how much I can get it, as long as it is taken." The man said an accent like ours and said to Chiba, which surprised Chiba, who was the first time he saw it. Say the accent. But surprised to be surprised, still can not take this man named Gukou Xiongfei, because although he is rural, looking more honest, but they recruit players are not what shrimp soldiers will be recruited inside, only five people vacancies, so In the end, I announced this message and invited Taniguchi to fly out. Then they started waiting for the next one. The next person came in immediately, a male college student with glasses. "Introduction to 510 yourself." Chiba said in a streamlined language. "My name is Nishimura Naoki, a college student who is going to college. Because I was forced to work too hard recently, I want to come to you and give it a try. Can I be a player?" The man introduced. Chiba raised his head and began to observe his body shape, but he found that his body shape was not suitable for the players, but if his brain is good, it is irrelevant to be a consultant. However, he found that the intelligence of this college student was only at the level of ordinary people. Therefore, he did not meet the requirements for enrollment. Of course, he was asked to go out by Chiba. Although the university student was angry at the time, he still went out. This is the election work, which is very difficult to do. "I want to buy a bottle of water, do you want it?" Nagano suddenly stood up. "Yes, buy more, maybe it will be here for one day." Chiba said, he lowered his head and continued to organize his notes, but he just stepped out and saw After the scene outside the door, he ran back here again. "Fast....Quickly fight.....you are going to look outside." Nagano immediately said to Chiba, his face was panicked. . v2 Chapter 48： : campaign [below] Chiba listened, put down the notebook, then pushed the door open, and after opening the door he looked at a long team and extended it here. "This propaganda work is also very good." Chiba said with amazement, and then quickly returned to his position. "Nagano, you go buy water first, and we both can hold it." After listening to Chiba, Nagano went out with a hard scalp and bought water, and Chiba immediately shouted to the outside, "Next." Then, coming in, is a little girl with a short, cute look. "Be a self-introduction." I dare say most people..... Most men will be attracted to her when they see her, but Chiba and Daku are doing their own things. Dagu can understand, because he already has Lina, but Chiba, he does not understand. In fact, it is also very well explained, because Chiba, no! ! like! ! Happy! ! small! ! Female! ! child! ! He likes to be bigger than him, that''s it. "My name is Asano, a beautiful girl who is young, so I want to see if your work is willing to do it for me." She smiled sweetly and looked at Dagu and Chiba, but they The two are unmoved. If Nagano is present, it is estimated that they can''t help it anymore. "You go first, I think our team may not be suitable for you." Chiba said coldly. After the girl heard it, she snorted and left. Then she said, "Nothing, I still slaughter my brother." Then he ran away. "Slaughter my brother? Who is that?" Chiba had a doubt, but he didn''t care for him anymore. Then came in, a man with very messy hair, but Chiba first saw him and knew that He is sure to join the team. If you want to ask why, I can only say that it is probably intuition. "Let''s introduce yourself." "Because Chiba felt that he might join the team, he changed a new book to record his information. "My name is Jinge Guanghong, a person who knows how to make weapons. Now I know the transformation, problems, models and how to use all high-tech products." Guanghong said, looking at Chiba. Chiba heard some of his words, and he was a little surprised. After all, if he said so, if it is true, it means that he is a person who has great interests for this organization, because he will make high-tech, so It must be good, but now, you need to think about it carefully, and then give him another question to see if it is exactly what he said. "In this way, I think you can, leave your address, we will find you later." Chiba said. "What do you mean.........I was accepted?!!" When I was admitted to this sentence, Guanghongs eyes were shining. "Actually, I want to ask, why do you have high-tech things, but still have no occupation?!!" Chiba asked this key question. "This is because I will make it too much, so that every time I just go into a company to work, no one month, I am guaranteed to be jealous, framed, and then I have no job, and occasionally see your advertisement, I feel feasible, so I will try it out, but I didn''t expect it to be." "Well, OK, write it down, you can leave when you finish writing." After Chiba finished, Guanghong wrote the address, gave them to them, turned and walked away, and then Chiba yelled outside. "Next!!" Then, from the outside, a well-dressed man gave a majestic and dignified atmosphere. This atmosphere instantly touched Chiba, and immediately decided that he could definitely enter the science search team, and he could still be the captain. . Although I was pleased with my heart, I couldnt show it on the surface, so Chibas pretense said calmly: Lets introduce yourself. "My name is Muramatsu, who was originally the boss of an ordinary company, but the company went bankrupt and just saw the advertisement, so I came over and looked at what it was." After Minf finished, he took out a pocket. Only the pipe, lit, and pumped up. "Sorry, smoking is not allowed here." Chiba quickly stopped the road, and Minf blew out the fire of the pipe after listening. "Well, I blow him off, then, look at me, how do you feel." Minf asked. "You still feel good, but there will be a second round of tests waiting for you, so go ahead and leave your address to us." Chiba said. At this time, Chiba realized that the selection member now only relied on one side of the word, and could not bring him in because someone said it well. Therefore, Chibas heart decided to prepare for the second round of testing, for all the promotion. People hold. After Minf left the address, he went out, lit the pipe, and sucked it up. Chiba shouted after he left. "Next!!" This next person, when the next person walked in, was a little shocked by Chiba, because the gas field of this person was too full, and the Chiba of the foot could not be imagined, which deepened the impression that Chiba had on him. "Be a self-introduction." "My name is Xiaokou real person. It used to be a mixed mountain group." He said, the man took off his clothes and showed Chiba the big dragon on his back. "This time I want to ask for a life." Said the real person. Thousands (good) Ye heard that it was the Yamaguchi group that immediately refused him. However, although the Yamaguchi group had a bad temper, sometimes it was more reliable, so he added him to the list. Among them. "Leave more than your address, then go first, then go back and inform you of the time of the second game." After Chiba finished, the man wrote the address and turned and left, which made Chiba look interesting. hemp. Then Chiba sighed. "How do people who practice the Yamaguchi group want to be a member of the Science Special Search Team? Although the publicity effect is really good, it is too hot. Even the construction site is moving... ..... is still used in our accent." Chiba immediately said. Dagu also said, "Oh, let''s do it. After all, people are national leaders, and they can''t relax." Dagu also praised. . v2 Chapter 49： : Linas father At this time, the door was suddenly pushed open. It was not the next player, but Nagano, carrying a lot of water, came here, and immediately put the water down, and sat down on the chair. "Let me go. Exhausted me, this water is enough." "Enough is enough, but I want to ask you, how much did you spend?" asked Chiba. "No money." Nagano said with a rough look. "Ah? You are not for a few bottles of water, you will not rob people''s stores, it is a bad behavior, go back to the water, really." Said, Chiba stretched out, took a bottle out, unscrewed, Take a sip. "Hey, when did I say that I stole it.....and you let me change it back to yourself and why did you drink it?!!" Nagano immediately said. "So how did you get the water?" Chiba took another sip of water and asked. "This, mineral water is free for us, but it needs some proof of identity, and each person can only take one bottle in ten minutes." Nagano said. "You also said that it is only five minutes to get a bottle of 407, but now you are coming back with a big pocket?" Chiba questioned. "This is because I paid half of the price of the water, and then I exchanged so much, and there is, it is ten minutes instead of five minutes!!" Nagano shouted again. "Good, hard work, next!" Chiba shouted at the door. That person is an uncle like a character, or an old man, "Hello, my name is Heben Taizhi." Before he was introduced by Chiba, he said it himself, and he was enthusiastic. All three people shook hands. "So, what are your specialties? What kind of work have you done?" Chiba asked. "This is ............ My work and specialties, the work is retired, the special skills can not be brushed." The old man said and said. "Oh, this way, let''s go, goodbye." Chiba heard this and waved at him, then tried to drive him away. But before the old man was driven out, the old man hurriedly said, "Hey, I am not applying for me, it is for my grandson." When I heard the old man''s words, Chiba stopped the behavior of those people. "You said that you did something for your grandson, but is this really good? Why didn''t your grandson come over? This is too much." "Chiba said. "That''s because my grandson is still going to school, and still in elementary school." The old man explained. Chiba listened to crying and laughing. "If your grandson is still at school, don''t do this, and still be an elementary school! Go, leave here." Chiba continued to wave. "Hey? Don''t, don''t!! I am because my grandson is too fond of monsters. Of course, what I am talking about is the study of the weakness of monsters, so it should be useful to you." When I heard the old man say this, Chiba stopped the group and said to the old man, "How many monsters can you recognize?" "A lot of it, no loss." "Well, tell me your grandson''s address and name, I am good to register." Chiba said, picked up the registration book. In fact, this ability is of no use at present, because Chiba is here, and there are monsters in his brain. However, he stayed here for a while, and he would never drag out too long. Therefore, Chiba decided to keep him and wait until later to contribute to the scientific team. "My grandson''s name is Xing Yeyong, and I am writing to you at the address." The old man finished, grabbed the pen, recorded the record book (befj) and then returned, and then directly pushed the door away. Then Chiba screamed at the mouth of the mouth. "Next." Then, a man with a bit bloated body, pushed the door in, and sat directly in the chair. "Let''s introduce yourself." Chiba said that although this person is somewhat obese, Chiba feels that he does see something from his body. "My name is Gang Dazhu. I used to be a good shooting national team. But because I made a mistake, I am now degraded. I don''t know if you can give me a chance," the man said. "Of course, leave your address and be ready to participate in the second game." Chiba said to him, and then put away the address he wrote, Gang Dazhu turned and left. Designing this speciality is very beneficial for the science-specific search team similar to the Guts Victory team. Who wouldn''t want to win more in the design competition, so Chiba also added him to the list. Then, Chiba immediately rushed to the door and said, "Next." Then a man who was wearing a simple twenty-five-year-old man came in. Chiba was suddenly attracted to his past, and now, Dagu suddenly said to Chiba with a spiritual dialogue. "It is him. Liana''s father, you can ask his name first and confirm it." Chiba nodded after listening and said to him, "Let''s introduce yourself." "My name is Harada. I was an ordinary office worker, but now the company has closed down. Plus I saw your advertisement, so I thought about applying for it," said Asada. "It''s him, yes." Chiba said in the heart, "Then you leave the address first, we will look for you soon, and call you to participate in the second round of competition." Chiba handed out a piece of paper, and after Honda entered, he wrote it for a while and put it back in front of the table in Chiba. "Well, now that Linas father is in the team, the number should be almost the same." Chiba asked. "There is still one person left, and there is still a position that is vacant. Don''t want to find a way? Find another one." After that, Dagu replaced Qianba and yelled at the outside. "Next." Then a beautiful girl in a skirt walked in, and it happened to be the type that Chiba loved. It almost directly scared Chiba. However, this type of temptation for Nagano is very few, the reason is not much to say, anyway, only Chiba has rushed to the past, and now the ancient heart has already had Lina, so it will not betray. . v2 Chapter 50： : Second selection But Chiba was different. She walked over to her and helped her pull the chair away, and then she returned to the seat. "What is your name?" Chiba asked seriously, but this can be seen as a difference. Treating others is a direct statement, "I will introduce myself." "My name is Fuji Mingko." Fuji Mingzi~ replied. "What are some specialties?" "I will clean up the room, clean it, and the like, but it is completely unclear about the attack. So, now I am only suitable to watch the communications, isn''t it?" "The investigation is very careful." Chiba said with a smile, "So, _ will you cook?" "meeting." "Is it going to clean the room?" "Yep." "What about your parents? Where?" Chiba continued to ask shamelessly. "In the field, not here." Fuji Mingzi did not think much, just replied. "So, do you have a boyfriend?" The question of Chiba has been asked enough to be blatant, but Fujimiko still thinks that he is asking about work, so he returns to "not yet." Hearing this, Chiba slaps on the table. "Okay, you are accepted!!" When Dagu saw this look, he immediately pulled down Chiba. "This is the election of the scientific special search team, so what are you doing?!!" Of course, this sentence is through the dialogue of the mind, said to Chiba Arrived. "Ah? This is not an elective for my wife. Well, let''s continue." Chiba is finally compromised. After all, it may be that the women of the house will leave. "That way, you go back first, give me the address, I will try to run as less diligent, but we will go back to inform you of the second round of election time." Chiba said. After listening to Fujimiko, he wrote his address without hesitation, handed it to Chiba, and then left it. After that, Chiba reported the situation to the leader and then proposed that he needed the second. The requirements of the second election were to prepare a venue and require a specific house. The leaders agreed, and the house began construction. Chiba and Dagu and Nagano have become a little leisurely during this time. Every day they watched them decorate their houses there. Finally, it took four days to catch up with the workers at night. The prototype of the house has been built. In fact, Chiba also only needs this prototype. Then Chiba invited a group of people from the leaders, together with Chiba, to those who were selected in the first round of candidates, told them the venue and time of the second election, Chiba and the big Ancient back to the home of the night. Because the agreed time is early tomorrow morning, so they started playing again, and in the middle of the play, Dagu asked Chiba: "Today you recruited strange people, especially the child, we are not all already with you. Are you? You tell us the information about the monsters," said Dagu. "No, no, that person is not prepared for us." When I said this, I started to lay my own bed. "Its for them. They are members of the five science special search teams because you want to If I am gone, they will have no words that can tell them the intelligence. The fighting power will definitely drop, because knowing ourselves and knowing each other will be a battle, do you know?" After saying this, Chiba has already gotten into the bed, and now the weather has started to get cold, which makes the feeling that Chiba wants to go back is aggravated, because the home there is heated and finished. After some things in this time and space, you can jump to the next time and space to fight. But that may be so simple. Now they have to do a good job of the science special search team as soon as possible. Otherwise, if they go back, they cannot be perfected. The morning sun shone on the face of Chiba, and the eyes of Chiba were uncomfortable, so I couldn''t stand it. I sat up and looked at the present time. It was almost the same. ask for flowers After arriving at the place, those who passed the first round of elections stood here, waiting for Chiba, Dagu and Nagano, but in the end, the three of them still came, and now they all got up there, so it was cold. The terrible, we must resolve the campaign as soon as possible, and then return to our home, the most comfortable inside the stove, this is the common idea of ??several of them. Chiba took each of them to a different room, saying that it was a room, but it was just some picture paper shells, but these were the criteria that could help Chiba judge who stayed and who didn''t stay. Let me talk about the well hand Guanghong, he was taken to a closed room, and then there is a thing inside, constantly taking out a new paper shell, which is marked with all the current technology hits, what is required, is the well-handed light macro according to the machine In the order of all the instruments written on the piece of paper, if there is a trace of tearing the che will be directly invalidated, in the upper left corner of the technology paper case, the number is given. .............. After Chiba arranged the room for the well, he took Mr. Matsumoto to a dark place. He didn''t know what would happen here, and then Chiba pulled the field into the same structure as the room. However, in the room of the two rooms, it was still dark, and then Chiba came out. Then he brought the small mouth real person into a place with a lot of paper shells, and Gang Dazhu came to a shooting venue to test his shooting skills. Fujimiko was brought to a fake communication device. Test whether she can use these technologies skillfully. The rest, no one, everyone is assigned to a different room, the room is isolated, each room has special equipment, special rating criteria, this is the second round of elections, the second round Chibas own way of campaigning is a test of their different characteristics. Of course, now Hoshino is no longer, because he went to school, and he will wait until the afternoon. Let Chiba meet him. . v2 Chapter 51： : Headquarters The second selection was quickly completed and the test results showed that no one was unsuccessful. I know that you are very disappointed here, but this is the fact that Xiaokou is a real person in a minute.........accurately for half a minute, within 30 seconds, all the plastic people on the field will be beaten. I have to smash and fight skills, but I dont mention it. I dont have a machine that admits mistakes. He even explained the internal structure of the machine clearly, which made Chiba very distressed. But this is not over yet, talking about the training of Murakami Matsuo, his training room for the handling of the battle, the early Tian Jinjin test method is the same as him, but the design scene is not the same, anyway, they are not more agile. All the virtual injuries "four or five zeros" were processed at a very fast speed. Although Fujimiko didn''t know much about these instruments at first, but after fully understanding it, he still mastered it quite quickly, so he passed the test with no danger. The shooting skills of Gang Dazhu are good, almost guns. The headshot of the gun was just a few big headshots, but it wasnt hurt. And then came the star wild, they took him to a place with a monster card, let him write the basic information of the monster, of course, write what he knows, and then the answer he wrote is very correct, except for some monsters There are one or two typos in the name, and there is no detail like the monster illustration, but this is already very good. That''s because each of them passed the test, which started to make Chiba a bit distressed, because the front said good, only seven people, now if they are combined with Chiba and Dagu, they are all ten Individuals are left and right, although Xing Yeyong does not have to count the case, but they are also six people. Plus two of them, eight people, or there will be one more person, you must think of a way to kick someone out. . However, this is something that provokes others. In fact, Chiba wants to get rid of the small mouth real person, because his fighting skills are not so obvious for the monsters, but he will fight, he is human, now The ability to open another demon fruit is also not appropriate. So, he is annoyed. Now there is actually a way to choose one of Chiba or Dagu to kick out, but both of them are Altman. If you cant master the first-line intelligence, how can you fight? But at this moment, Chibas mind suddenly jumped out of an idea. "With!!" Because it is too excited, Chiba blurted out. Now the method of Chiba''s knife is that he does not join, but he does not join. In fact, he still needs to participate in those activities, and he also has the freedom to enter and leave the base. Privileges, and because the leaders are asking him, these things should be acceptable. "You have all been requisitioned, congratulations!!" Chiba said, and they swelled at them. After that, Chiba told them to go home first. Now that the election has been completed, the first step, although he came out, But there are still a lot of things to deal with. When Chiba just returned home, the countrys leaders pushed the door into the door. Hey, its a fast-paced young man. The location of the science search team here has been built. On the outskirts of Tokyo, you are going to run the elections. People brought it over, let us look at this place together. The national leader was excited and obviously very happy about this. After Chiba listened to a good voice, he and Dagu Nagano went again to find those who passed the election. Although they were tired, they only had the motivation to create the first such organization. Soon, they gathered together, and along with the leaders, they took them to the suburbs of Tokyo. After they walked for a while, they finally saw a building. A combination of a ladder-shaped silver exterior building and a parallelogram-shaped black building, the national leader explained that there are two aircraft launching platforms. The outer wall of the base is made up of special reinforced concrete that blocks light and hot wires. Inside the base, there are huge combat conference rooms, crew rooms, research and analysis rooms for reclaimed remnants, new equipment development work rooms, etc. There are fire-extinguishing devices around the base, and special special alloys inside strengthen the defense... .." They entered the combat conference room in the base. The inside was very spacious. Chiba took the lead to find a seat and sat down. Then he thought that there is still a problem. The problem of the base was solved. The problem of technology and weapons was solved. There is still a certain important factor, the team uniform, like the victory team guts, or like tpc, everyone will have a team uniform, indicating his identity, who he is, where to work or something. Others were there to visit this room, but Chiba didnt have that thought. After they sat in their seats, they said, There is a more important thing now, that is, we have to choose a uniform similar to this organization. The thing, of course, is to have a signature sign." What he said is the logo in the victory team. "Team uniforms...........this thing is not very easy to think." Imai Hikaru said that now he has sorted out very neatly, unlike the last time, the messy hair, but instead I have to be pleasing to the eye. "Oh? Yes," At this time, Guanghong was as good as 0.1. "Would you like to wear a suit, like ordinary office workers, but you can''t wear a suit that is too ordinary, change the pattern." "No, when you wear a suit, when the game is more monsters, the pants are forked, and then, and if so, is Mingzi wearing a skirt?" Chiba was pretending to be indifferent after she refused to lose the macro. Said. "Well, there is nothing wrong with wearing a skirt, of course, if he is willing," Guanghong replied. "Okay, adopted." Chiba smirked and recorded the suggestion. It was just that Nagano was drinking water beside him. He heard him say that a sip of water sprayed directly. "I am going, you are too fast here." v2 Chapter 52： : The decision of the uniform "Then, then the suit is decided, but you also said, to be special, how is a special law?" Chiba continued to ask. "This is ............can make a special color scheme or something. This really needs to be considered. You want to think about it too. Dont just say it alone, tell him, right. We still don''t know what your name is." Guanghong suddenly remembered, so he asked Chiba. "My name is Chiba, I am just an ordinary unemployed, but what about him? You can say it yourself." Chiba introduced himself and pointed to the ancient. "My name is Yuandagu, you are good, and at the same time, there are no people to travel." Dagu said. "You call me Nagano, I am not an unemployed, I am a member of the Round Valley company." Nagano is also cleverly doing his own introduction. "Hey, who asked you, at a glance, you know that you are the younger brother of both of them. The biggest coffee should be this fast and fast. It doesn''t matter, think about a special color." Guanghong continued. "This is a good idea. Everyone will say all the colors they like. It should be easier to decide." At this time, Gangda helped 14 propose. "Good way, what color do I say, you like to raise your hand, blue raise your hand." Chiba speaks English, just brushed, everyone raised his hand, only the small mouth did not raise his hand, but After seeing that they all raised their hands, he eventually lifted his hand. "I like blue, then we will wear a blue suit, so I decided." Chiba finished, just ready to move on to the next step, but this is what Guanghong said. "No, if we only wear a pure blue suit, it is easy to be visually tired." "What do you want to do?" Chiba continued. "Add another color as a match for the blue suit." Guanghong said with a smile. "So, what color do you want to use? Let me talk." "Well, this.....grey, because the gray is dark, with blue, it is the perfect match, isn''t it?" Chiba heard that Guanghong said this, looked up and matched the scene in his mind. It was really good, but there is a problem that Chiba is most concerned about. "So, what color is the skirt of Fuji Akiko?" "That, he can decide it himself. Of course, if it is gray, it is okay." "That line, it is difficult for you to say, blue suit with gray pants, but remember, this dress can not be used in combat, pants are not fun, you say yes, so we need to go When I came up with the uniforms in the battle, you said yes or no." Chiba wrote down the costume and said. "This is a good idea........ Hey, yes, let''s put the team uniform in the suit, and then take it off when going out to fight. Isn''t that good?" I also thought of this idea, and suggested that, to be honest, the brains of those who play technology are good. "No, you are too slow to drag a dress." Chiba replied. "Well......... That''s it, let''s move on the suit and let them take off quickly, so that we can implement this proposal." "Yes, I remembered it, then think about it." "I have already thought a little about the team uniform," Guanghong said after hearing the proposal that Chiba agreed to him. "What thoughts, let''s listen." "We can do some settings on the uniforms that suit the suit." "such as?" "It''s not as good as a suit tie, we can bring it, and then use a different color, color and the color of the uniform to close it." Guanghong said with a smile. "Well, but still need to think about the color of the uniform, do you say it?" Chiba replied. "This is why...........or it will be orange," he said. "Orange? Why do you want this color?" Chiba is a bit curious. "This is ............ Because I like to eat oranges." Guanghong''s words made the water that Nagano drank again. "You are because of this." Nagano said where he was forced. "Well........... What do you think? What color is better?" Guanghong continued to ask. "If I don''t have blue, the next one is orange, so I prefer orange." Fuji Mingko said at this time. "Okay, it''s orange!!" Chiba said immediately. "Hey? Big Brother, the difference in your treatment is too obvious." Guanghong heard, said here. "What about that, I am happy." Chiba said, compared to an expression that was owed. "So, if you are orange, you still need to decide some other problems, such as the material, and the characteristics of the clothing." Chiba considered. "That way, the material of this costume is managed by us." The leader next to him said at this time. "You manage it? What do you mean?" Chiba wondered. 713 "Because I haven''t told you yet, what kind of high-tech products are made by you, is a doctor who I invited, very powerful. His surname is Iwamoto, and he is called Dr. Iwamoto. I will let him find Better material." "Don''t be better, be the best!!" Chiba shouted. "Then, then, you need something to protect your head, something like a helmet." Chiba said, his inner voice "is similar to the helmet of the victory team." "There is the strongest material, and then, need something else, such as communication equipment, it is best to come to a dangerous thing." "Well, I am going to prepare, I hope that you can achieve the effect we know only." The leader said, he went away. "Okay, then, then you will wait for the uniform to be delivered to your home. At that time, here is where you work. Do you know?" Chiba finished, stood up, left, those people When he saw him gone, they all dispersed, and they went home. But at this time, the small mouth real person looked at Chiba before he left. His eyes were very angry. I dont know why, but Chiba is still back. When I arrived at home, I was safe and returned home. There was no unexpected situation on the road. . v2 Chapter 53： : Technology Introduction "Oh, I am coming back, I am exhausted, my God." When Chiba just returned home, she lay there and enjoyed lying there. "How? You are sitting there, tired of fart!!" Dagu said at this time. "Hey? What do you say, do you believe that I kicked you out of the team?!!" Although Chiba used threatening weapons, she still smiled. "You believe that you will become Altman, and you will explode the base!" Dagu also said with a smile. "Well, you are amazing, I am wrong, oh, now it is a little tired, I will sleep first." Chiba finished, lying in his own shop, then closed his eyes, slept, big I also started playing chess with Nagano after that. The next day, Chiba hadn''t gotten up yet. Don''t know what people are ringing. This Chiba blindly opened his eyes and walked to the door, while doing the door opening motion, he asked, "Who? ?!!" "I, the leader." The voice of the leader came from outside the door. After Chiba opened the door, he found that today the leader changed his suit, from the previous black suit to a suit of beige se. "How to change the suit, the former body is pretty good." Chiba said here, "What, what is it for me?" "This time, I want to ask you to gather the people in those teams, because I want to take them to see, some of the devices that Dr. Iwamoto has developed, I want them to know how to use them in advance, when you arrive Going directly to the headquarters of the Science Special Search Team, I have something to do, and I will go first." After the leader finished, he left, leaving Chiba in the wind. He originally thought that this matter was over yesterday, but who can think of it now, but there is still a way to go, but what is the way, if you become a king two small......... No, smaller than Wang Er What to do if it is still bad. After Chiba led everyone to the conference room in the base, there was only one man who looked young and wore an instrument on his ear. At first glance, it was the bodyguard, but there was no other person beside him. a box "What about the doctor? Dr. Iwamoto." Chiba walked over and asked. "Dr. Iwamoto does not want to show up, so I will introduce them to you on behalf of him." After the bodyguard finished, he took the box on the ground and opened it. There was a lot of technology inside. "Now start to introduce, please sit in the seat, listen to me," said the man. After the talk, everyone was sitting in the seat. Now Nagano and Dagu are here. This is the decision of Chiba. After all, the two of them also have merits and cannot be treated badly. "This is the instrument that we specially developed for communication, but it is still a prototype, so it is just a bare circle." The man finished, put the circle back into the box, and then. Take out another thing, the shape of the thing is also a circle type. It seems that Dr. Iwamoto likes the circle very much, and then it looks like a tie pin. "This is specially developed by us to detect all the dangers around you." It is a dangerous detector that emits light and electromagnetic waves." The man finished and put the prop in the box. Before that, Chiba saw that there were many such instruments in the box. "Followed by Dr. Iwamoto, specially developed to provide you with a ray gun. This kind of firearm should be damaged to some extraterrestrial creatures. It emits a jagged energy beam. The single shot is less powerful but concentrates on the gun. At the same point, you can get considerable power." After he explained it, he put the item back into the box. "Next, most of the technology is finished. More weapons are still being manufactured. Now, in addition to these, there is one more important thing, that is, your uniform, Dr. Iwamoto has already customized for you according to your requirements. The uniform," said the man in the suit, waving a hand at the back and a few people walked out. Each person had a plate with clothes in his hand and walked down to everyone. Chiba looked at the dress carefully, blue suit and gray suit pants, yes, then the orange uniform suit tights, seeing this dress, Chiba gave a breath, then press "Fortunately, I did not join, this tights is my most annoying clothes." This tights has a silhouette of the suit, but after all, it is still a uniform. There is a tie next to it. The suit man takes out the dangerous detector and the ray gun from the box and sends it to everyone. Chiba will take the big gu The ray gun, touched, the material is still good, feels very comfortable. "In addition to these, it is the helmet made by Dr. Iwamoto," he said as he said, and he picked up a man''s helmet from the side and began to explain that "this helmet was developed by Dr. Iwamoto with special materials. Very resistant to falling and fighting, but also to prevent the damage of the flame, in addition to having a thing on both sides of the mask, if they are pulled apart, it is a gas mask to prevent the attack of toxins." He is finished After that, put down the helmet. "This is the technology that Dr. Iwamoto has researched. My mission has been completed. I should go." When the man finished, he was ready to go. (Good money) "Hey, wait, don''t go, I ask you something, you just said that the communication equipment has not been completed yet." Chiba hurriedly stopped him. "Well, yes, what happened?" The suit man heard the yell of Chiba, turned back and asked Chiba. "Oh, this is the case, you can help me ask, can you communicate the price mark on the instrument?" Chiba said. The man in the suit did not speak after listening. Instead, he pressed the communication device in the ear and stopped for a while. He said, "Yes, but you need to tell us here, what kind of sign is that because it is already Its almost finished. "Oh, that''s OK, then let''s think about it here, think of a sign that belongs to us." Chiba sat down and listened to those people. . v2 Chapter 54： : logo "This thing...........The logo is not very good, it is harder to think than the previous clothes." Guanghong said with contemplation. "Yeah, it is because of this, so you need your help." Chiba said with a smile. "Hey, did you not think about your last clothes?" Dagu said to Chiba. "That is... that''s because I don''t want to think about it." Chiba''s powerless argument. "Well, you are right, now I still honestly think about what this logo will look like." Dagu said. "I think, we can do one, that is the sign similar to the worm brigade." Guanghong suddenly thought. "Exterminating the battalion?" Chiba looks to Guanghong. "Yes, just get a monster, and then make a sign like prohibition on it........" Guanghong has some uneasiness. "No, no, it looks like a paid team. It doesn''t work. We are free of charge. Are you right?" Chiba smiled. "So........ Let''s take a photo, put on the uniform, and then we all make 253 all black, put it on?" Guanghong once again came up with a proposal. "This is not good. You are too big. If the communication equipment has become very big, what do you think of your battle?" Chiba said. "It''s also ........... I think about it again." Guanghong said with a frown, and then he calmed down. "So, can you make a posture that belongs to our team, or pack it up, and then take that one, use it as a sign?" Fuji Mingzi proposed at this time. "This method is ok." This answer, Chiba does not have any meaning of different treatment, but he feels that this can really "you talk about it, think of a gesture." Chiba said. However, Fuji Mingzi heard this and timidly extended his left hand. At this time, the left hand was directly compared to this scissors hand, and directly let Dagu and Nagano spray a sip of water together. "Scissors..." Chiba said with a smile. "How..........how...........can''t you?" said Fuji Mingko. (beaf) "No, this sign has long been taken away by others." Chiba thought for a moment and said. "Who is that?!!" Mingzi asked, how could he know, because the show is only available in China, of course, the United States also has it, and it will be there for a long time, that is holding the microphone, than the scissors Hand. "In short, the logo can''t be done, change one more, and change one more interesting one." Chiba said. At this time, Mr. Matsuzawa stood up and left his seat. Looking out the window, it was dark night. Outside night, he looked outside. Although he was in the suburbs, he still saw the town brightly lit. "So, can you do this, take an image of Altman and use it alone to make our logo, can this be?" Guanghong suggested again. At this time, it was rarely opened.... No, it was almost no opening. Asahi suddenly said a word, "Yes, I support your proposal, and I suggest that the one that appears less." The Altman, who will shine the ring, is used as a sign, because I dont know why, I have an inexplicable familiarity with that Altman. He said it should be the original Altman. "This is not the case. You said that this Altman has taken up the split. What do we eat, you say it is not." Chiba replied. "So what are the special things?......." Gang Dazhu also began to think about it at this time. Now almost all members are thinking about the signs, except for the small mouth, he Look at Chiba from time to time in thinking about his own affairs. "How? Small mouth real people, do you have any suggestions?" This eyes were discovered by Chiba after all, and asked him. "No, no, I am still thinking." Xiaokou said, and bowed his head. Is there any other peoples proposal? Chiba asked again, but no one spoke. "Yes!" Nagano suddenly said, "That sign, the logo of the last big clothes on the body." Nagano looked at Chiba with excitement, as if waiting for him to praise him, but the sign is later The logo of the victory team of the team where Chiba is located cannot be used here, so the Chiba opening is rejected. "No, no, that sign is not good, not used here." Chiba waved and said, and then began to think. "Would you like? Take our guns as signs, ray guns, as a sign of the team." This Nagano is still not dead, continue to propose. "That''s not the case, take the gun to make the mark? No." Chiba once again refused. At this time, the village Matsunaga, who stood in front of the window and looked into the distance, suddenly spoke. "Or, let''s use the stars in the sky as our logo." He said this and looked at the sky. "Hey? This is a good proposal, but the light is too monotonous with the stars, you have to think of other accessory patterns." Chiba continued. "Then use the meteor, the meteor, add a frame behind the sign, which symbolizes that we are the closest to the universe, the closest to other planets, how about this." Minf turned his head and he took it in his hand. I took a pipe and took two. "This line, this is ok, then let''s immediately draw and see, see what the frame is drawn by everyone, and whoever looks good will use that person." When Chiba finished, someone gave it to everyone. The individual handed a piece of paper and they began to draw. "I painted!!" Gang Dazhu suddenly yelled, then raised his own paper and let Chiba look. Chiba looked up and saw that my sky was incredible. He actually painted a tree under the five-pointed star. Pine, the kind of two triangles stacked together. "What do you paint, don''t work, refuse." Chiba immediately waved and refused. "So, how about this?" Fujimiko lifted his own paper, and Chiba turned his head and found that this Fujimiko painting was very good, very characteristic, a five-pointed star, under the five-pointed star. A heptagon, an irregular figure, resembling an arrow, facing a five-pointed star. "Just this, the painting is very good." Chiba gave him a compliment, then took his paper and handed it to the suit man. "This is our logo. You are going to call Dr. Iwamoto to print him." On the communication instrument, it is better to have one on the helmet, and then it is best to print the outside of this place." After listening to the man, he remembered what he said and left with a helmet. . v2 Chapter 55： : Duel [five more to complete] After that, everyone was scattered, and Chiba told them that they should go to work tomorrow. Be sure to come home with Dagu Nagano after coming here. After pushing the door into the house, Chiba stretched out a straight waist, straight straight, lying on the floor of his uncovered land, closed his eyes, and went straight to sleep. I also met with Dagu, and I also laid my own bed and slept, but now Chiba is thinking back, the way to go back, the pressure of backlog in Chibas heart over time, already It is getting bigger and bigger. The next day, two people in Chiba and Dagu rushed to get up. Nagano also knew that he should go to work today because his vacation at the Round Valley Company was gone. After arriving at the headquarters, Chiba was surprised to find that the sign that was decided last night had appeared on the wall outside the base. This made Chiba somewhat happy. After entering the base, Chiba found that the mask inside was also The logo is printed, and the thing with the logo is placed next to it. That is probably the communication ~ instrument. At this time, Chiba found that Fujimiko had already arrived here, and Mura Matsushita came here. They have all put on blue suits and saw their blue suits. Chiba remembers, there is also a Ask questions. "Right, if the team uniform is inside, how can I get it out?" Chiba asked. "Oh, this, we already know this." Murakami Matsuo finished, put his hand on the trousers, pulled up, his clothes actually turned into a uniform. How did this happen? This made Chiba more confused. "This is a quick change from Dr. Iwamoto. It''s amazing, although I don''t know the principle." After the village Matsunaga finished, he changed back to the original blue suit and took a pipe. Then, other players came one after another. Everyone learned from Minf how to quickly change the dress, but Chiba found that only the small mouth did not come, I dont know why, the original Chiba thought that he was only late. I didn''t think much more, but the time at noon was over, but I still didn''t see him. This started to make Chiba a bit strange, so he left here and planned to look for a small mouth to see him. Why didn''t you come over? Chiba stood at the door of the small mouth real family, looked at the house, and then knocked on the door. "Hey, small mouth real person, small mouth real person, are you at home?" But Chiba just didn''t knock a few times and found nothing to drive, no The lock, plus no response, so Chiba pushed the door open and planned to go in and see, but suddenly one person picked up the bench and headed for Chiba. But fortunately, Chiba''s reaction was very sensitive, and immediately evaded the past, and then fixed his eyes and found that the person who picked up the bench was a small mouth real person. "What do you see?!!" Chiba asked him strangely, but he did not speak, made an attacking posture, hit a fist, Chiba immediately evaded, and then looked at him strangely. "What are you doing?" ?" Xiaokous real person smiled and said: Come on, play with me, let me play one more time, Altman. When I heard the word Altman, Chiba directly stunned, and because of this, Xiaokous real fist hit his face, and Chiba looked up at him. "How do you know that I am Altman?" Chiba asked. "This kind of thing waits until I win it!" Xiaokou said, kicked it, but Chiba immediately evaded, and now he can''t use the power of the devil''s fruit, because it is very likely to directly hurt. He, but in this time and space, Chiba still hopes to try not to hurt humans. However, the small mouth is slow, forcing him to become more and more tense and slower. Now Xiaokou real people can hit him almost every lap, which makes Chiba very surprised. But in the end, Chiba still decided to use the power of the devil''s fruit, so he directly exchanged the ability of the rubber fruit, and then slammed his fist on the small mouth. ask for flowers Xiaokou real people saw that the attack method of Chiba was a little strange, and then asked with a look of horror, "You are........ Aliens?" When Chiba heard it, he almost laughed, but now it is a moment of fatal blow to him. He cant just retire, so he smirked at Xiaokous real person: Yes, yes, I am an alien, actually I want to borrow Altman to conquer the world." This made Xiaokou real people feel a little surprised, but immediately stood up and hit Chiba, but Chiba directly sneaked away, then used rubber to punch him directly to the distance and slowly walked toward him. "How, I can Aliens, I am a monster, how? I still want to hurt me?" Chiba said. ....... This is as the Chiba moves forward, and the small mouth is constantly throwing things away, but the light goods are bounced directly after hitting the Chiba, and the weight is directly bounced back by the rubber body of Chiba. Small mouth real person. "Stop!! I admit defeat, I admit defeat!!" At this time, Xiaokou said, immediately, and then use the "You are my big brother" posture, facing Chiba, which makes Chiba look, there is a hint of laughter, after all, this picture The scene is not seen by everyone, and a big old man, or the people of the Yamaguchi group are doing this action against you, really enjoy it. "That''s right, admit defeat is right, don''t forget to work at the headquarters, otherwise you will be fired." Chiba finished, turned and prepared to leave, but Xiaokou real people immediately hit a fist to Chiba, Chiba immediately sneaked away, and then a fist smothered on him. "Don''t do these things again next time." Chiba said and punched him in his body to treat him as punishment. He hopes that this can be given. He learned a lesson and then left. But what Chiba didn''t notice was that the small mouth real person at this time showed a sinister smile after leaving Chiba, saying, "If you borrow the body of Altman, or this way? This is a good idea, thank you for reminding me, the same For the aliens of Altman.". v2 Chapter 56： : Special search team dispatched After that, Xiaokous real person returned to the headquarters of the Science Special Search Team with Chiba. Now almost everyone is working. Only one of the old people is sleeping on the table. "Hey? Young man, I will give you this position not to make you fall asleep." Chiba rushed to the ancient road, while crouching, while stretching his hand, he wanted to face a big mouth, but Dagu actually got up at this time. Dagu stretched out and said, "What? I can''t sleep, now it''s just like boring, just like them, where are they getting their technology, I am alone, I don''t have one, play a Egg." Dagu squinted and said. "Hey, get rid of, I am not coming back? And brought him back," said Qian, "Ninety-four", and pointed to the small mouth who stood beside him. "Now he is a big idler. And I am also, let''s get together, say less playing cards, fight the landlord, fight the landlord will play." Chiba said with a smile. "Do you want to fight the landlord? I don''t know, I don''t know how to play. It''s better to play Gomoku." Dagu waved his hand. "That line, you go to take the Gomoku, and then we play, you can watch it." Chiba said with a smile. "Hey? I didn''t get it wrong, I brought it to you, and you both played, I watched? Make me funny." Biggu looked surprised and stared at Chiba with anger. "That line, let''s play the five-player chess that doesn''t exist for three people. Now there is a chessboard here," Chiba said, walking to the table and comparing it to a square box. "Here are the chess of our three people." Box." Chiba is more than a box-style thing in front of everyone. "That line, we started to ..... a fart, who will play this non-existent Wuzi chess, ah, this is a lot of boring talents to do!!" Dagu Lima Chong Chiba shouted, but at this time, the small mouth of the real person stretched out his hand, pretending to hold something from an air place, put it in a certain position, then looked up and said seriously to Chibas face. I am going here." "I am going, what are you doing?!!" Dagu Lima was crying and looking at Xiaokou. "What''s wrong? People are called tasteful, do you know? You look at yourself, you can''t do it without playing chess?" Chiba is also laughing, looking at the big ancient here with a look of disdain. "Hey? I will ask you, what is your play with a non-existent Gobang? I tell you, what kind of so-called non-existent elevators can be played, it is more fun than this." Dagu said with a complaint. "Okay, then let''s play that." But who can know that Chiba directly ordered, agreed. "You tease me." Big ancient crying face, looking at Chiba. "No, you said, come on!!" Chiba said, walking to the other side of the table, doing the crouching of the elevator slowly descending, which makes the look of Chiba even more like this. Surprised, revealing an expression that wants to hit him, then continue to kneel down. "Hey, how come you lie down again, I don''t allow others to sleep in the headquarters of this science search team. This is not the classroom at school." Chiba stood up and said to Dagu. "Ha? You are not teasing me?!!" Dagu looked up and looked at Chiba, and then used his fingers to help him. Chiba looked and immediately turned around and looked at Gang Dazhu. He shouted at him: "Hey, you guy, let you come to work, don''t fall asleep." This post was helped by the screams of Chiba, and then wiped the saliva of the mouth and began to turn into a job. "Yes, boss, I immediately put my attention to work." go with." "Well, now he is not sleeping, you should be well." After seeing the action of Gang Dazhu to start making work, Chiba turned and looked at Dagu. However, Dagu stretched out his hand and pointed to the well-handed Guanghong in the distance. At this time, he was using a ecstasy posture and fell asleep there. "Hey, are you still asleep? Didn''t you still have a spirit when you thought about it yesterday? Guanghong!! Get up!!" Chiba is facing a wide-ranging martyrdom..... After Jing Jingguang listened, he slowly opened his eyes, then stretched out a big lazy waist, and then said "Boss, to ensure the completion of the task." There is no movement. "How, even now he is also involved in the work, and now it is your turn." Chiba opened, said to Dagu. Then, Dagu once again stretched out his hand and pointed to the girl sitting at the communication station. She also slept there, she was Fujimiko. Chiba stayed there after seeing the sleeping Mingzi. It was seen in the ancient times, showing a smile and looking at Chiba. "She is the exception. It doesn''t matter if she sleeps." Chiba said to Dagu, but before he could talk to Dagu, the two people who had just been quarreled were the first to start to hold on. "What? Hey, hey, boss, don''t play with you, I just dreamed that I was dating, and then you just quarreled me. Now it''s good, run out of an exception, boss, can I quit? "Gang Dazhu said. "That is, you are too different. I really can''t do it. I also go to a foreign country. I have a day trip to Thailand and South Korea. I am the exception, how about it." Guanghong said with a bad smile. "1.4? Don''t, you are all uncles, I am wrong, let''s go." Chiba made an action for them to lose, and then Fujimiko got up and looked at him with confused eyes. Chiba, then turned his head, rubbed his eyes and gave birth to a lazy waist, but at this time when everyone was leisurely, suddenly an alarm sounded, which made them immediately panic, after all, this is the first time they joined The first case. Then they immediately received the location of the monster. "Hey, boss, know where it is. It is a small place in a mountain. It is a monster with two pliers." At this moment, Fujimiko suddenly said, After hearing the so-called two pliers, Chiba popped the monster inside his head. . v2 Chapter 57： : Baltan Star Resurrection When Chiba heard the monster of two pliers, the monster inside the head popped up in the head, but it should not be so clever. After all, he has already killed the monster, and it is impossible to appear again. is not it. But now is not the time to consider these, now the most necessary is to quickly rush to the location of the monster, so Chiba turned and said to them, "Scientific search team, dispatch!!" Chiba finished, they will Immediately bent down, grabbed the side of the trousers, pulled up, turned into an orange uniform, worn on the body, there is a round detector on the tie, and before the xiong with the pager that has been marked with the team logo. Of course, Fujimiko is also transformed, of course, I will not say it, really I don''t know...........Really. After that, Chiba led them and walked to the storage place of the vehicle. Now there is only a little something here, because it has not been expanded yet. Here, there is a classic car, and several of them immediately took the classic car and drove to the place where the monster appeared. Although the road on the 14th was a little crowded, it was harmless, and the Chiba, when engraved, suddenly said to me. Hey, you gave me a car in a four-seat classic car. You said a little squeeze, you try, see if you still say nothing." In short, they arrived at the destination. There was a monster with two huge pliers. It seemed to be destroying the village. These players were once again seeing the monster, but they were a little surprised, though I have seen it, but I have never seen it so close. But after Chiba walked out of the classic car, looking up at the monster, he was surprised, why? Because the basic information of this monster and the Pakistani star is the same, and the appearance is no change, this is the most amazing thing for Chiba. Why isn''t it big? Seeing that the monster that had already been destroyed has once again appeared in front of his own eyes, how to say it, surprise is absolutely there, and more than two points. Although they are excited after seeing the monsters, but more are fears and fears, I will ask you, a thing ten times more than you are in front of you, you become an ant this time, very likely Will it feel better to be trampled to death by that person? Its definitely not good, they are, but they have taken up the job after all, so even if they are timid, they must shoot the light from the body and shoot and shoot at the monster, but that The monsters seem to be attracted by their light, which makes them even scared. When Dagu saw this look, he immediately turned out the voice changer and turned into Diga Altman directly, but now the activity time is only one minute, so it must be as soon as possible, and Chibas hand has already grasped the pocket. Max''s sparks are ready to cope with sudden situations, so that he can directly transform and then fight with Diga. But this time Chiba found that the Baltan star seems completely different from the previous one, because it feels that he is much stronger, shooting a light directly from the pliers, presumably it should be frozen light, but Diga is immediately converted to blue-violet, I escaped the ray of the Baltans, and immediately stood up, but when he stood up, the Baltans had already appeared in front of his eyes, and then a avatar, which made Chiba meet and pulled out "He Will it be separated?" This sentence. Dijia went on, and they were arrested by their two avatars. They played around him. Chiba saw this scene and changed his mind. Now, its time for him to play, so Chiba immediately retreats. At a very long distance, the Max sparks were directly buckled, and then turned into a white light, which appeared in front of everyone. After this Chiba changed Max Maxoma, he passed the energy for Diga, and then gave himself one or two more avatars. In this case, Chiba thought that it was his own side, but He was just like that, the Baltan star immediately turned into seven, which made Chiba''s face green. Then, they started the battle, and Chiba changed two avatars in the back, but he was a passive party. Every time he changed himself, the Baltans became more than him, which made Chiba somewhat annoyed. So, directly with Markusum darts, rushed to the Baltans, but after Chiba''s knife cut on him, the wound left immediately healed, this is the first to surprise Chiba. ............ I dont know how many things, anyway, I am surprised by Chiba. However, at this time, the Nabash Stars actually used teleports, and then teleported in such a teleport, but this Chiba and Diga immediately joined forces and used some skills to directly fly the monster. The specific skill is to openly hit the Batan Stars.........Yes, that''s it. However, after the Bajiaertan star was hit, they suddenly disappeared into the front of Miele, and then there was no trace. No matter how Chiba and Daku were looking for it, they finally chose to change back. The original..............good offer. After that, they gathered in the conference room in the headquarters of the Science Special Search Team. They all sat there worriedly, for fear that their boss would go back and yell at himself, but he did not. He said directly, "You are going back, no you. After that, we all ran away. Nothing happened. Miele suddenly pulled the well-handed light in the last row. "Hey? You don''t leave, you have to stay, I have something to wen you." Chiba smirked and pointed to Guanghong. "What do you want to ask me? I try to answer." Guanghong is now a bit flustered, still afraid that he directly hurt his family. "I want to ask, how many first love?" asked Chiba. This problem can be said to make Guanghong immediately surprised. I did not expect such a question and answer, and directly asked him to be speechless. "Its still a big brother who will interrogate. I cant speak in one sentence. Guanghong smiled to hide himself from being too nervous. . v2 Chapter 58： : Team song No matter who is being detained, it is like this, nervous, what, in fact, this word can be summed up, really not......... Author I am poor. "Then tell me first, why are you running at the end!! At first glance, you are taking the lead." Chiba rushed to the well, and it was intimidating. "I...this........oh, no, you are not right." The original Guanghong was still suffering from tension, but now it is not so nervous, instead of him. It is a joy to replace it. After all, no matter who knows that he can get rid of the suspicion, he is very happy. "How? Tell me, dare to question the boss?" Chiba pretended to frown, but in fact the mouth ba is up. "No, you see, this is the last person. No matter what you think, it should be the last person to run. And, and, if I am the last one, it doesn''t mean, I will. Its the one who took the lead. Guanghong argued. "Hey? It seems to be true." Chiba thought for a while, then said: "No, you keep going, remember, come out tomorrow morning." "Hey? No, tell me why, why should I lock me up?!" The handcuffs on Guanghong''s handle were extended to Chiba. "Because you left here afterwards, but after going outside, said to the guard outside the door, "Take him a few hours, don''t need to be too long, don''t be too short, do you know?" "Chiba made a look to the man, and then the man nodded timidly. It is hard to imagine that such a strong man actually helped the child to deal with the child here, but the earthquake has been done." Don''t ask how to do it. After that, Chiba returned home, lay down, fell asleep, and when I got up the next day, I immediately took out my own comb and yawned while standing my hair, the mans beauty, Looks like it has become a trend, this is why.............. On the second day, Chiba returned to the headquarters and found that everyone was doing their own work, probably because they had shocked them yesterday, but only one person was kneeling on their desk. That person is the well-handed light macro. Chiba immediately went to his side, and then got him up. "Hey, you wake up, this is going to work." But after being screamed by Chiba, he didn''t wake up immediately. Instead, he sang a rhythm in his mouth, but he didn''t have a straight rhythm. He actually had the lyrics "Meteor, Meteor, Meteor, the sign that shines in the heart." One-handed Chiba pulled him straight up and said, "What the **** are you singing?" Guanghong, who was pulled directly by Chiba, had a hint of panic. "Hey, the coin put me down first. I was wrong. I sang the team song I came up with." "Team song?" Chiba heard him put it down. "Can you tell us the whole tone and lyrics?" Chiba asked. "Impossible, that is my intellectual property, how can I give it to you, hehe." When Guanghong spoke, he was so discouraged that he would not be happy. "Oh, your intellectual property, then go out." Thousands of nights said, making a move to drive him away, but Guanghong is obviously not willing. "Oh, don''t, I am wrong, boss, I said, I said it is not enough?!!" This Guanghong also compromised on the spot, and then said his wishes and agreed. "Tell me, let''s talk." Chiba said quickly. "Okay, okay, I am starting to say the lyrics now: Meteor meteor meteor This sign that shines in my heart Whenever No matter where For peace For the countries of the bright country Kill the bad guy We are the science search team Monster Monster Monster Ear piercing this yell i No matter what kind of guy No matter what For peace For the countries of the bright country We are a science search team. "I don''t know when this Guanghong has sang all the team songs in one breath. Looking at Chiba, Chiba seems to still like this so-called team song, so he will let everyone know, let them know this." The existence of the first team song, there is still, "you sing and sing. "Chiba Tucao. But now the most important thing is not this thing, but yesterday, the monster that should have died long ago, the Baltan Stars are still alive, which makes Chiba very surprised. However, they still care about this team song. Everyone is very happy after receiving the message of team songs. Chiba, who was thinking about business, was brought in by them. "The biggest problem with this song is not his words, but the tune of the song." Chiba said immediately. When I heard what Chiba said, everyone squatted for a few seconds, then nodded and smiled. He said, "Yes, its the tune of the song." They agreed. "So how is this, flow ~ star ~ flow ~ ~ star ~ flow ~~~~ star ~~~~." Fuji Mingzi suddenly sang, which makes Chiba very surprised, although not singing singer level But less to say, still sing than Guanghong, it is better to listen to n times. Then, Mr. Matsumoto actually opened (? Zhao''s) his own gold mouth and sang a song to "in ~~~~~~ҫ~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~־~~~~~" Early Tianjin is also singing the same song. The song that Linas father sang is still quite good. No~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~" Chiba looks at all this in front of him. It is fun and happy. If there is no systematic restriction, I think Chiba may stay here, stay at this point in time, go on with them, live a happy ordinary day, but How could it be so simple? "Chiba, I have been catching the Baltan Stars here, you come over, don''t bring other people, dangerous." The phone was heard from the opposite side of the ancient world. After Chiba listened, the whole person''s expression changed. Then start thinking about the way to victory. . v2 Chapter 59： : A group of Baltans "Yes? Where are you now? What happened? Where did you see it?" Chiba lost a series of problems to Dagu, leaving the aunt a little helpless. "You don''t ask so urgently, I slowly tell you that this monster can''t run there, at most in the Valley Company, I saw it at the Valley Company. I am now in the Valley. Inside the company, but these are not important things, really important, just now I saw the presence of two Baltans in my colleagues." "The ability to split, this is one of his abilities." Chiba continued to return to the ancient era. "Oh, that''s it, but I still don''t feel relieved, but now it''s already started. I have to quit. Go back and talk about it." After the opposite of the ancients, there was no sound, leaving Chiba alone. Take it there. Soon Chiba went to the Valley Company. In fact, he wanted to call them, the players, came here together, but Chiba still thought about it carefully, and finally decided to continue to go there alone by Chiba. However, this is also 463. If you want to become an Altman, you can be alone. If you want to change, you can change it directly, but Chiba is looking for every room in the company. There is no Baltan star, because after all, it was seen in the ancient times, so it should be the size of human beings. After a round of laps, I came to the studio. The three people were still there, shouting "Monsters, Monsters!!" and Dagu was standing around the scarf and standing with Nagano. "How? The board is finished?" Chiba went forward and asked. "No, no, no, but why, why do you appear? You are not saying that you are a new human savior." "That is the scientific search team, the birth of the first team." This rare story is not revealed, it is the words slowly spoken by Dagu, which makes Chiba very surprised. "So, what should we do next?" Nagano asked. "I think, we should first try to see if we can put that one........ not right........ Its not right, I dont know how many, anyway, its a bunch. The body of the Baltans is there, and we dont know exactly how many monsters there are. Chiba said slowly. Now Chiba Dagu and Nagano are somewhat confused. After all, they don''t know what to do now. There is no hiding place for them to know, and there may be a huge number. "Right, I think about it." At this time Nagano suddenly said, "In the room where our monsters are stored, there is an old basement. In that place, you should be able to hide a lot of people, maybe Baltans. Just hiding there." When Chiba heard what he said, he immediately knew that this was a path of nowhere, and someone came to guide the way, so he immediately rushed to Nagano and said, "Let''s go." Chiba stood at the door of the basement, stretched his hand, and shrank back. Now is the most thrilling time. Because there are too many Baltans in the small event, even Chiba may not be fixed, let alone Dagu has become cheaper, and it has no power to fight. But still need to push the door, isn''t it? So Chiba pushed the door open, but the things behind the gate made Chiba Dagu and Nagano very surprised. Oh no, it was disgusting, because the number of Baltans in the face is terrible, no matter you. Whether or not suffering from (bebj) intensive phobia will be like that, it will be disgusting. "I will go, how can there be so much." Chiba said immediately, but it is still good that they, the Baltans, actually started to merge after discovering them. Slowly, this actually merged directly into one and Altman. Waiting for the height of the form. Chiba met, first looked back at the big ancient, and then took out the Max sparks, directly turned into Max Altman, appeared in front of their eyes, and then Chiba put on the swing, rushed to this Baltan Stars. But now the Baltans are not the ones who used to be. He may be the ones who are........... No, some special training of the monsters has improved its strength and ability. It also made his combat ability rise more than one grade. However, Chiba is definitely better than him, because Chibas ability is the most varied. Whoever gives him the ability to have all the fruits of the devil, so that no matter who is standing in front of him, he can be transformed into a great god. This is Chiba. When this Chiba came up, he directly launched McShenam Cannon and attacked the Baltan Stars, but this Baltan Star did not evade his attack. Instead, he directly bounced his attack back, which made Chibas The heart was very ruined, but the attack that I made myself was still bounced back and hit the body of Chiba. Chiba immediately turned around and looked at the Baltan Star. Now, should he use the devil''s fruit, what should he use? He is not known, but the battle is still going on, and you can''t just fall down like this. You are right. This is now in this time and space of Altman. To be honest, almost all the fruits of Superman are not used here. For example, the rubber fruit of Luffy is completely a waste of time here, because you cant build anything at all. Injury, and what the weapon fruit line fruit is not to mention, the ability to use the devil fruit inside this space and time is very rare. Chiba is still considering it, but one can use one less, but Chiba thinks about it and decides to solve this battle quickly. Anyway, there is still more, and then choose one, let the battle end ornate, not ting Ok? So Chiba chose the ability of a certain fruit in the system''s redemption list, then looked up and looked at the Baltans at this time and smiled, because Chiba knew that when his fingers crossed, they were exchanged. The ability to do so must allow you to win the battle. . v2 Chapter 60： : Jeronimo [five more] The ability of the devil fruit of Chiba is not very good, but it is definitely good for Chiba in this battle. What he exchanged was the ability of the gas fruit. Now his body is in a state of being able to change into a gas at will. This is the biggest advantage for him, so that it is difficult for the other party to hit him. This battle should be finished soon, but it is possible to continue playing because Chiba does not know whether the Baltan star has a nose or if he does not need to breathe. If you want to use it, this The battle against the current Chiba is much simpler, because if she breathes, the ability to use the fruit of the gas should be able to suffocate him directly, but not sure now, Chiba will not try to see it. Look, but there is still a way to do it without risk, so Chiba directly opens his hands and will be around........... of course just pumping a part of the oxygen from their heads Go, after all, the people on the ground ~ still have to breathe. Then, Chiba carefully observed the Baltan Stars, but it didn''t work, so Chiba opened his mouth.............. Then Chiba found that his mouth was unable to open. Directly scared him, but fortunately, you can continue to fight, after all, you can use another trick, that is, the silver-he Canada run. After all, Chiba took out Maxwell''s Milky Way directly from the system space, and then directly attacked the Baltan Stars, and then when the attack hit the monster, the monster exploded. Then he died. After his death, Chiba raised his hand and flew up into the sky, because he felt that the battle was over, and there was no fun to stay here. Then Chiba turned back to the original, and returned to the original team. Now Dagu and Chiba are covering the Chiba. After Chiba returns, he will make a place for him. Let him stand there, pretend to be a monster looking at the distance, but now the monster has long since disappeared, but some people still have their heads and look at the sky. Then slowly, the crowd spread out. At this time, Dagu and Nagano also thought about it, and asked Chiba, the situation that had just been fought. "How, is this monster becoming stronger after the resurrection?" Dagu asked anxiously. "Well, it''s really strong, and it''s a little scary, so I still hope that you can fight with me. You say that if you suddenly find a strong and terrible monster, it will be a bit tricky." Ye said to both of them, but he is far from knowing that this real crisis has quietly approached him. Chiba has gone to talk with Dagu Nagano and has no use. Then I will leave. I will ask you about the color of the ku that you wear today. Do you have any ku, how are you in this lady? The normal problem, absolutely no other strange place........ really, no. But they just turned around and prepared to leave. Unexpectedly, the Baltan Stars actually came alive again, which made Chiba and Oku and Nagano very surprised. "How could this be?!!" Chiba looks Said doubtfully. Then he turned into Altman again and picked him up. After that, Chiba would just be human, and the Baltans would be resurrected again. "I will go, you can play me." Chiba angered. But it turned into Altman, and continued to fight, and then at this moment, the turnaround happened, because Chiba received the dialogue of the ancient soul. "Quickly, I don''t always come to the message. I said that I found a monster, where and how it seems to be resurrected." Dagu said, this Chiba heard the big ancient saying so, directly lost Out of McSham, the farmer, destroyed the Baltan star, and flew directly to fly to that place. Chiba was very surprised after arriving at the place. Sure enough, there was a monster. The group of special search team was still there, attacking the monster with a ray gun, and Chiba turned back and looked at the monster carefully. : Monster Name: Jeronimo ask for flowers Monster Alias: Monster Chieftain Monster height: 40 meters. Monster weight: 30,000 tons. Monster attack power: 1000. Monster defense: 800. Monster Mobility: 800. Monster origin: unknown Monster appearance: Jeronimo has a dark gray body with a pattern of yellow se. The top and tail of the head are feathered in various colors; the white hair on the chin and wrist is so high that it is highly respected. The eyes are white and the pupils are black. Monster gender differences: Jeronimo has no gender differences. .......... Monster''s special abilities: Jeronimo can use brain waves to control some objects and have the ability to resurrect monsters. Monster temperament: Jeronimo''s temperament is more militant, and it will test the opponent''s strength through the resurrection monster. Monster Habitat: The habitat of Jeronimo is distributed outside of Ye. Monster Profile: The chiefs of all monsters have the super power to resurrect all dead monsters. They plan to resurrect more than 60 monsters and send a total attack to the team. The bright feathers on the tail are highly poisonous and can track the enemy. Altman suffered. Seeing this basic information, Chiba will probably be clear. This monster is the root of the instant resurrection after defeating him, regardless of how he fights with the Baltans. He will get rid of him and call the Baltan Stars again. This battle should be over. So Chiba immediately put himself wholeheartedly into this battle, trying to defeat this monster directly, but this is impossible. Just when Chiba just planned to go to the battle in the mountains, Chiba originally defeated The monster suddenly appeared, this is a scene that surprised everyone. Chiba is also, although I already know the basic information of the monster, I can see it on the spot, it is better than getting the message in the text, so Chiba immediately rushed forward and fought the monster. . v2 Chapter 61： :fighting This monster tells the truth, at the first sight seen in Chiba, it is clear that he is a very powerful person, why do you say that? You try to see that the person you have killed suddenly stands in front of your eyes, are you not scared? Ten people will, although Chiba is systemic, but he is still a personal, not a monster or the like. In fact, other monsters are also good to say, directly using their own Max Galaxy to launch the Galaxy Cannon is ok, if one can not solve, two hair, can not solve, a group of people go up and encircle them, so you can always hurt them Let''s go. But know that Jeronimo summoned a monster, a monster of Chiba and the ancient nightmare, that is the evil spirit, Gatanjee. Although the current Chiba should be sure to win the evil spirits plus "Kowloon" Tanjay, but with the experience of the previous defeat, there will be some shadows in it. After all, Chiba is not going through anything. The kind of person who will forget very quickly. Chiba took a long breath and finally decided to use the power of a powerful and terrible demon fruit, but now its only sixty-one chapters. Its too much, but if this battle falls, you can all Didn''t have to read it, no. Of course, Chiba won''t be stupid enough to use the one-off fruit in this case. He uses the fruits that have not yet been divided into coefficients. It is wrong. To be precise, it should be the original devil fruit, but those demons. The fruit effect is the same as the undivided coefficient, that is, there are times of use. After all, this is a world of huge battles. Chiba smiled at the two monsters, and then suddenly made a huge roar. The two monsters that had been smashed had no movements. However, at this moment, a powerful impact gun suddenly appeared from the mouth of Chiba, directly Hit the Jeronimo, the powerful index of this attack is really terrible, so after Jeronimo was hit again, there would be no strength immediately, which is equivalent to saying that it was the trick of Chiba. To kill, of course, there is a last word, "Great......... Bad breath.........." "Fart!! Bad breath." Hearing this monster''s sentence, I was surprised by Chiba, but then, Chiba remembered, and he had to ask something, so at that moment, directly put that one The monster and himself pulled into the subspace and asked him some questions. "Hey, monster, you tell me quickly, who sent you, what kind of plan does he have?" Chiba asked the monster. "No........I am already dying..........No, I am going to be stinky by your bad breath.........." The monster used already Said in the tone of death. But Chiba said with a sullen face: "Fart!! In the subspace time, it will be static, so you will not die at all, and I am not bad breath. Hello, it is really bad breath, seeing the monster breathe. I will run, will he not die?!!" "Oh, this is really the case. I can''t feel the pain for the time being. I can tell you the question you want to ask now. I can see if I can answer you." The monster looks After seeing my body, I was excited and looked up to see Chiba. "Who did you send, why did you send it, what purpose?!!" Chiba told the monster''s own problem. "I was a monster called Charlie, who bought me at the Monster Mall, and then sent me over. The purpose is..........I should call me to One of Altmans deaths, and there is, he seems to have a feat of attacking the world in one fell swoop. Jeronimo said with a thought. "Oh, this way, I know, you have no value, die." Chiba smiled and yelled at Jeronimo. "Hey? Hey? Big Brother, you are my big brother, don''t tease me." This Jeronimo listened, and immediately fell into tears and looked at Chiba. "I want you to survive, but I am afraid that I will attack you after the resurrection, then I will smother you with bad breath." Now Chiba has accepted the setting of bad breath..... "Well, I will listen to you after I go out, absolutely listen to you." This Jeronimo is also a trick, and instantly make a "I am your grandson, you are my grandfather" posture, pleading for thousands Ye let him live. "Hey, system, is there anything that can make him honestly obedient." Chiba asked the system, because to tell the truth, this monster feels very strong, and he gets one of his hands, just like having a monster army. It should be okay to deal with most of the enemies. "Yes, it costs 70,000........" The system was just ready to tell Chiba that the item needed to redeem the points, but it was directly rejected by Chiba. "Don''t hesitate to say how many points need to be taken directly, teach me how to use it. I have more points in this system." This Chiba said yes, with the first few anime crossings, let his system There are not many points in the points. "Okay, show it to you," said the system. A picture appeared in front of Chiba''s eyes. This should be the picture of that thing. "The name of this thing is called the monster capsule. It is a device that can store monsters. We have made some modifications to the system. Therefore, the one you redeem is the best, except that the monster capsule can only be exchanged for one." 2.4 "It doesn''t matter." Chiba waved his hand. After all, the monster he was going to take now, but the monster that can summon the monster army. "Okay, let me introduce you now. This is the modification we made according to the monster capsule used in հ˹. Compared with the one in the , we think this operation is relatively simple and easy to use. The system author explained, and Chiba looked at the monster capsule, which is an awl-shaped thing, with a white circle, wrapped in this thing, the end is red. "How is this used?" Chiba pointed to the monster capsule and asked the system. "When you want to use it, press the red button at the end and throw it out, the monster will appear." The system said to Chiba. . v2 Chapter 62： : Monster Capsules "Okay, then how do the monsters get in?" Chiba asked. "It''s very simple, it''s the same as releasing the monster." The system explained. "But you should note that the monster called by this monster capsule can only appear for 5 minutes, and it can only be used once every three days." "Let''s go, it''s still alive." Although Chiba is not able to accept this setting for three days, it is better than nothing. So Chiba directly exchanged the monster capsule, and then said to Jeronimo: "Okay, now I have a way to save you, but you have to remember, you have to fight for me, Then I just took the opportunity to open the dialogue with you, remember, I will tell you when I fight, let you call out what monster." Chiba said. Najronimo nodded quickly. "Good, hurry." After Chiba canceled the subspace, then returned to the real space and pulled out his own monster capsule. Now it is small and pitiful. It is very likely that the monster will press 14 gave him a broken, so to be on the safe side, Chiba changed back to its original state, then pressed the button of the monster capsule, and then directly fell on Jeronimo''s body, then the Jeronimo was godly It was absorbed into the capsule and then flew back into the hand of Chiba, and the capsule was now wrapped. Everyone saw this scene and was shocked. "What happened just now? Why did Altman disappear, and then the monster disappeared?!!" asked Guanghong strangely. "I don''t know, I know where to go, anyway, this is to eliminate a monster, isn''t it?" Gang Dazhu said. "But there is still a big brother." Guanghong also continued to rush to him. Chiba excitedly put away the monster capsule, but when he pulled out Max''s spark, he just got ready to transform, but he pushed Max''s spark forward and didn''t do anything, which surprised Chiba. Then I pushed it forward again, and it still didnt work. Instead, I changed Chiba from the surprise just to the circle. "How could this be..." Chiba whispered, and then pushed the Max spark again, the effect is still not. "This is because Altman''s transformational restrictions, if you can infinitely, without the gap of the transformation, then it is a mess." At this time the system did not call him, came out to speak. "Hey, you''re a **** system, didn''t tell you that you stumbled. It''s a word, I can''t change it now." Chiba asked. "Yes, you have to wait ten minutes." The system replied. "Okay, okay," Chiba also gave up and continued to try to transform. After all, he told you, right? When you try, you are foolish. "Hey, Jeronimo, this monster is summoned by you. Can you look at it and get him?" Chiba asked Jeronimo. "This can''t be done, except for the monster that I summoned, except for a feature that won''t attack me, I can''t control it, the monster after the resurrection." This Jeronimo returned to Chiba. "Ah.........this is the case, then will the enemy help him lock it?" Chiba continued. "Well, yes, but only to give instructions to the monsters at the beginning, if you want to change the target later, it is very difficult." "That''s okay, but it doesn''t matter, I still have a way." When Chiba spoke, she showed a smirk. "You, you, you........What are you doing?!!" This smirk knows that Jeronie is mad. "What else can you do, now you are one, Diga Altman can only stand there for a minute, so, take Pikachu!!!" "Chiba screams, then press the button on the monster capsule, lose Going out, this Jeronimo was once again in front of people. Gang Dazhu and Guanghong.........No, all the people who saw this scene were very surprised. "What.... Altman didn''t even deal with the monster. This is terrible. Dr. Iwamoto has not researched any powerful props. Really, it is not easy to do now. It can only be designed with light guns." Guanghong finished, raised his own light gun, toward Geroni Shooting. Jeronimo was attacked by the scientific research team for no reason. Now he is a good person, don''t worry about it. "Hey, Big Brother, how are you, let them not attack me? I am a good person now, I am not good, I am a good beast." Jeronimo said to Chiba in a dialogue with the soul. "You are attacked like that, I don''t care, don''t you think this is fun?" Chiba said with a smile. "It''s fun!! That''s what you think is fun." The monster retorted. "Not much, aren''t you my monster? Is it still tempering?" Chiba said to Jeronimo, and then took out the communication equipment of the Science Special Search Team from the pocket. "Hey, everyone, that is lying on the ground, no monsters with turtle shells don''t shoot him, he is good," Chiba said. "What? 680 He is good? I don''t believe it. Just this is not still fighting with Altman? Is Altman bad? It''s impossible, and, what is the adjective of the turtle shell? Hey, you are Nonsense, is that a snail shell?" Guanghong snarled toward Chiba. "Hey, you are optimistic, the monster is fighting the monster of the turtle shell, and the snail shell is not good to go there." Chiba also said, after the completion, received the communication equipment, and then The dialogue of the soul, said to Jeronimo, "Yes, boy, you can still summon monsters now." "Well, yes, you can summon a lot, as long as it is a monster that has died here." Jeronimo returned to Chiba. "Okay, then this battle will definitely be our victory." Chiba smiled. "Ah? Why?" This Jeronimo looks a little unclear and asks Chiba. "Hey, how can you not know, I can''t possibly collect a problematic monster." Chiba said. "No, I won''t have problems, believe me, but sometimes I don''t know what you are saying." "Hey, that''s not there..... Forget it anyway, you can do it according to my instructions, so we will definitely win." v2 Chapter 63： : cofferdam "Listen well, you now summon a Baltan star directly, and then the enemy locks the Catanjee, then, let them become huge, split a lot of him, use strong push tactics." Chiba smiled Said that with regard to the skill of this Baltan star, Chiba has mastered most of the skills of this monster from several battles just now, such as what is the avatar, regenerative ability, hugeness, etc. Anyway, it is almost mastered. After listening to the instructions of Chiba, Jeronimo heard a good return and then directly resurrected the Baltans. Then, according to the requirements of Chiba, the Baltans were directly enlarged, and then they were forced to rush to Katange. Beside him, he began to attack him. "Next, you summoned one.... No, its two monsters, named Gauma Alpha and Gacoma Beta, called out." After Chiba finished, there were two monsters. Two monsters lying on the ground, one with a horn and one with two horns. "Then I called out the Melba." The voice did not fall, and a monster with wings appeared. "Right, I asked you, what if this group of monsters completed their goals?" "I am not very clear about that," said Jeronimo. "Oh, this way............. ah? What do you say?!!" Chiba reacted after a while. "No, no, its clear that most of the monsters that I have resurrected will not exist. They wait until some time, in most cases, after their goal is completed, they will die. Jeronimo explained that this allowed Chiba to lay down his heart. "Well, you can come back now." "Chiba extended his hand and regained Jeronimo back into the monster capsule. "Okay, now, that only Canajee will lose." Chiba laughs. Said. "Hey? Boss, how do you take me back, I need to be there until the end of the battle." Why? Chiba asked. "Because I am the main force controlling those monsters, if I disappear from the field, they may not disappear, and then there will be no purpose to destroy the city without aim. It is the same as the original monster." Nimon explained. "Ah?!! Then I will release you quickly." Chiba said that he pressed the button of the monster capsule, but every time he moved, when he pressed it, Chiba obviously felt a strong vibration, and then he threw him out. But now it doesn''t feel anything. "How could this be?!!" Chiba frowned, suddenly thinking of a sentence that the system just said to him, "Monster capsules can only be used for 5 minutes at a time, only once in three days." "Only once." .......Use once......... once........." This once hard life made Chiba from the refreshment of the past to the current circle. "Right, you seem to only come out once, can''t come out again in these three days." Chiba said with a sad face. "Ah? What? I am going, what should I do now?" asked Jeronimo. "What can I do, rely on me, I hope that their battle can be dragged for ten minutes, so I can transform, although there are many monsters, but I should still be able to win." Chiba is like this. Say, but to be honest, he still has no confidence. As expected, the monsters hit a gaunter and slag, and he was given seconds by the moment. Yes, you didnt get it wrong, they were beaten by Gatanjee, but then they The rest of the monsters still attacked Gatanjee and killed him in an instant, but after Gartenjer was defeated, they walked in different directions and began to destroy the town. . But fortunately, the Baltan Stars were given by Gatanjee in the previous battle. This is the best thing for Chiba, because Ba Tan Jie is for Chiba. The most powerful enemy, after all, he will also be separated. Chiba immediately looked down at the watch, and now there is the last minute left. Just one minute, Chiba looks at the second hand on the dial and slowly slides forward. Now this last minute is quite similar for Chiba. In the same year, it was very slow, but in the end, the second hand stayed on the ".12", so Chiba immediately took out Max''s spark and turned into Max Altman directly to the next moment. Its just that he didnt notice it, the one who stood next to him when he was transformed. This game, Chiba is a little confused, after all, because there are so many monsters, it is not a good choice, but he suddenly remembered that he has a avatar, so immediately turned into multiple avatars, each avatar chasing different monsters, And he himself went after the pursuit of Melba. But Chiba has just stepped out of her own steps and found that the two avatars that they have just changed are petrified at the same time. Undoubtedly, this is what Gakuma Alpha and Gakumabeta do. The monster then gave it to the petrified fish and immediately rushed to the current body of Chiba, and Melba also found the Chiba behind him, immediately turned around and prepared to attack Chiba with the two monsters, which began to make Chiba Feeling a bit tricky, (the money Zhao) in a state of embattled, how can it not be tricky. However, at this moment, suddenly a light appeared in front of Chiba. After the light was completely dispersed, Chiba found that the person standing in the light was Diga Altman. "What are you doing?" Chiba asked Dagu. "To help you, although only one minute, but there is better than nothing, so hurry up, Melba handed it to me." After the ancients finished, Dijia immediately turned into a blue-violet speed air type. Chiba looked at him, smiled, and immediately rushed over, and started fighting with the Kacuma Beta and Gakuma Alpha, this is a 2v3 battle. Diga immediately rushed to the front of Melba, and now he is speed-type, just in the form of restraining Melba, but only three minutes, no, it is one minute. . v2 Chapter 64： : End of the battle Dijia flew directly into the sky, hit a fist on Melba''s face, and then kicked him to the ground. Now it is necessary to win as soon as possible. Otherwise, Chiba will once again fall into a state of embattled. This is not the case, so he immediately lost a light sword on the body of Melba, so that he immediately attacked, but then, that Merba actually stood up in an instant, and immediately hit the body of Diga. Dicah was shot very far. At this moment, the crystal lamp of Diga began to flash and sounded. Chiba listened and turned to look at Diga, just preparing to pass on the energy to him, but he refused because he also Know that it is his energy, not his own. If passed to him, both of them may be defeated. So Diga looked up and looked at Melba, and finally decided to go all out, gather energy directly, release a Palt light bomb, hit the body of Melba, the result is unexpected, because he still hurts Meier Pakistani. But after he used up this skill, his crystal light immediately became dark, and then the ancients changed back to the original, and there was only one thousand leaves left on the field. At this time, the Melba actually reappeared. Standing up, Dagu and Chiba were very surprised, but 470 was fine. Chiba immediately threw a McMurham cannon on him and learned about the life of Melba. Then, this is left. The two looks in front of Chiba''s eyes are very similar to Kacuma Beta and Gakuma Alpha. Now the two monsters are immediately launching him with light that can make people petrify, but Chiba directly jumps, and then immediately jumps out of the Maxwell Galaxy with lightning speed, directly releasing the Mike Hughes Galaxy Cannon, directly playing in The body of Jia Kuoma Alpha and Gacuma Beta directly hurt them, but they only just hit them. Now I dont know why, Chiba began to feel that this Galaxy cannon is not very powerful. But fortunately, the current Chiba has the ability to demon fruit, so that should be even balanced, after all, the ability of the current devil fruit is also very strong. Then, they shot a petrified light, but Chiba immediately turned into a mirror and bounced their attack back. But these monsters seemed to be smarter (bedb) and directly dodge, which made Chiba begin to feel Some tricky, the two monsters immediately seized the opportunity, directly to the Chiba released a red light of heat, put it on his body, and then rushed to the front of Chiba, stretched the claws, directly hit the thousand The body of the leaf. However, these attacks did not hide in Chiba, but the next attack may not be necessary. Chiba smiled and then triggered the ability of the demon fruit again. This time, the fruit is left with only one chance to use. But now I have to get rid of these two monsters first. However, the current Chiba has once again used the ability of the devil''s fruit, and opened his mouth directly... Oh, no, Zhang can''t open, anyway, it is a big bang, a shock wave will immediately shoot from his mouth ba Come out, hit the body of Jiakuma Alpha, directly killed him, and then looked up and looked at the last Jiakuma, this Jiakuma saw his little friend was killed, some hurt. Then immediately placed petrified light against Chiba, but Chiba directly blocked it, and immediately rushed to the side of Gacuma Beta, then a light sword was lost, and the two corners of the monster were cut down. Then, with the freehand, the monster was lifted up and fell heavily on the ground, but it was not over yet. Chiba immediately screamed at Garmabeta, and once again shot the shock wave from his innermost, directly adding the library. Marberta was killed, yes, I seem to have forgotten to say it in front of me. This is the ability of the sound wave fruit. Now, he can only use the ability of the sound wave fruit again, and he can''t help but feel sad, but Chiba immediately becomes Go back as it was and ran over there. At this time, Dagu was waiting for him at the original Chiba station. After a while, this Chiba rushed to the side of Dagu. "Hey, I am exhausted, I have to think of a way." This has always been my battle. I have to fight with you. If you only have one minute, you can''t do anything." Chiba said to Dagu. "That''s not, it''s the same as I thought it would be just one minute. If there are three minutes, these monsters will still be tidy." Dagu said with pride. "Fart, if you can handle it, what am I doing?" Chiba said. "Hey? Or else we will become Altman, look at their respective strengths who are stronger?!!" Dagu stunned his fingers, and then made a posture to prepare for a fight, looking at Chiba. "Okay, or it is now." Chiba said, took out the sparks of Max, put it on the left hand and pushed it over, and Dagu also took out the light stick in the same time period as Chiba, and then pressed It was open, but the transforms of both of them just flashed a light. "Oh, yes, this can''t be changed just back, it''s not very good, because if you just changed your body, you can''t change it." Chiba said. "Ah? What about? What?" Big questioned. "Yes, I don''t mind what the fists are." After the completion of Chiba, I moved my muscles. "Oh, don''t, I am wrong, you can do it as if I can''t do it. I am a **** with the fist of the meat ti, I can''t fight it." Dagu waved his hand toward Chiba and said slowly. Then, the two of them said that they had walked away with laughter, but they did not notice at all. Beside a stone, there was always a person standing there, a person wearing a science uniform team uniform, standing there. I witnessed all the process and heard all the dialogues between Chiba and Dagu, but he or she never came out, just stood there, listening to what they said, all the words, no movements, we I don''t know who he is, just know that he knows all the stories, all the circumstances, including Chiba is Max. . v2 Chapter 65： :Jayton [five more automatically] . The next day, Chiba and Dagu returned to the headquarters together. Now they dont dare to sleep. Maybe its because there were too many things going on yesterday. Now they know that they should be serious, otherwise If they are, they are all likely to die and resign? Impossible, this job makes it hard for them to get back to work, it is impossible to resign easily, let alone, others. (This is not the author did not think of other........... Really, you see my sincere little eyes know........ well, you cant see, okay? I didn''t think of anything else.) After Chiba arrived at the headquarters, she finally experienced the feeling of doing nothing in the past, so she fell on the table. Unfortunately, the big guy who just went out to the toilet just came back at this time. Chiba, who fell asleep on the table, smiled. "Why, the boss of Chiba will sleep." Dagu sat in a chair next to Chiba, and said to Chiba by mocking. "What''s wrong? Can''t you? I''m nicknamed Li Gang, go to the side, don''t give me a mess here." Chiba pretended to be disgusted and said to Dagu~. "Oh? No, you yelled Li Gang and you are here again. You are here now. You are useless, and I dont know anything about Li Gang. Dont give me some of these things. I dont know. "Is it big?" said to Chiba. "Hey, have you forgotten, even if I am nicknamed Li Gang, I am not in this place, I am still the head of this, know it? The leader gave me the management here, you are not." Chiba said With this, I gave birth to a lazy waist. "Hey, I am going, you guys are going up to heaven, you have the courage to fight with me today, its not because you changed your body yesterday..." This big ancient saying is general, just rush I stopped my mouth, because I was too wide, and now everything will blurt out. After I heard that the ancient words "transformed", I turned my head and looked at Dagu and Chiba. "After changing the sound, I am a little slow, I have already flattened you." This big ancient che came out a wonderful light, when Chiba thought they would not believe it, the group of people actually did not respond, continue to do their own Its a matter of accepting the reason of Dagu, but only one person, secretly, stunned them and continued to do their own thing. Then, Chiba took a long breath and said to Dagu with a spiritual dialogue. "How can you be so careless, say what you shouldnt say, if they are stupid, I think you might be exposed." "Who are you talking about?" At this time, Asada suddenly said to both of them, which made them very surprised. They did not expect that he could actually hear their spiritual conversation. "Have you heard us talking?" Chiba asked Morita. "Well, I heard it, what happened? Isn''t that what you are talking about? Although your mouth ba didn''t move, I did hear it." Honda added a frown. "No, no, when did you start to hear us talking." Chiba asked. "Well........ I think about it, probably started this morning. I saw that both of you didn''t move your mouth and you were talking." Honda said to Chiba and Dagu, they two. When people heard him say this, they looked at each other, did not speak, and the heart was called, because now Amanda can be heard. But fortunately, today, the two people in Chiba and Dagu did not say anything important, just said something "Yesterday''s injury is a bit serious, I want to take a break." Similar to this, I did not say something. Regarding Altman and the like, this still gives Chiba and Dagu some peace of mind. However, he still has such ability. If in the unconscious situation, in the presence of him, Chiba and Dagu say that they are related to Altman, then it is not fun. "You go back first." Chiba allowed Amata to return to his job, but the two of them began to think about it. Now, even if they leave Honda, they can''t tell him useful information. Anyway, they are now two. People are in a dangerous environment, and even speaking in their hearts will not work. Asking for flowers After a while, Honda added the water cup and went out to pick up the water. At this time, Chiba and Dagu, who had been tightening this time, went straight to see the morning field and went out to relax. He squatted on the table and looked at him. Qu "Hey, I am going, it can be considered to be gone." Chiba talked with the soul, said to Dagu. "Yeah, it''s too tired, so I have to think of a separate way of contact between us." Dagu said. "Wait a minute, I heard you say this, are you stealing qing?" Chiba looked strangely to Dagu. "Haha, it looks like it is, then who has a relationship with Harada........ Is it wrong? We are not saying exactly? Why is the farther and farther?" Dagu also felt strange, immediately Said to Chiba. ......... "Well, let''s think about it, what should be..." Chiba said half of it, this Honda joined the cup and went back again, seeing Chiba and he came in. Dagu Lima has a nervous nerve, for fear that he will say the wrong thing. But at this moment, the siren suddenly rang "in a certain position (absolutely not the author does not know), there is a monster, hurry up." Fuji Mingzi said, then a few of them were a few Seconds, then immediately began to dress up, took the battle helmet, ran out of here, this time is still the same, a few people in a car that is now a classic car, this driving should be the hardest Didn''t run, but they are still there. "That is ..... new monster?" Gangda helped to get off the car and looked at the monster with surprise, while Muramatsu was picking up his own pipe and taking a sip after getting off the car. Then, Everyone went down one after another. Chiba also hurriedly got out of the car and looked up. He just looked at the monster, and an attack hit him. Fortunately, Chiba hided quickly and hid behind a stone. I want to slowly poke my head out and look out, but this monster seems to know the power of Chiba and not let him out. . v2 Chapter 66： : Jayton appears Chiba evaded and then probed slightly, but the monster suddenly lost an attack and shattered the stone he used to cover, but fortunately, Chiba was agile enough to immediately evade and then switched to another A dodge place, but Chiba is known, so it is absolutely impossible, so Chiba thought about it. Chiba explored his head and then, when the monster attacked, he immediately returned to the shelter. Then, he jumped up directly and widened his eyes. This Chiba saw the appearance of the monster. There are only these two white tentacles, and the two light-colored things that grow on the face, the body is also covered with yellow se, similar to the human style, with both hands and feet, but the hand " The five fingers of the one-two-seventh seem to be together. After seeing the appearance of the monster clearly, Chiba immediately fell to the ground, and the basic information of the monster appeared in his mind: Monster Chinese Name: Cosmic Dinosaur Jayton Monster height: 60 meters Monster weight: 30,000 tons Monster features: Jayton has a black and white body, the body color of the head and abdomen and back is black, the whole body is like a armor; the color of the ce and legs in the arm is white, and the white part has the structure of a bell belly. . The head is a silver-gray horn similar to the male; the other four fingers are connected together except for the thumb; the pentagon protrusions on the sides of the face are close to the trapezoid, which is a hole with a hole inside. Highly degraded eyes; a glowing organ with a yellow se in the middle, usually bright and obese and asymptotic; the xiong part also has two elliptical yellow se organs. Monster Profile: The first monster to kill Altman, killing Altman as the first generation Altman. After seeing this monster''s profile, Chiba felt a bit tricky. He had never seen a monster that had killed Altman... It seems that he doesn''t look at Altman at all. So even if you don''t know, there is nothing wrong with it. Therefore, Chiba began to feel that this monster is a bit strong. After all, it can kill Altmans monster. Its definitely not simple. Its still the first generation of Altman. This gives Chiba a lot of pressure, which makes him The battle became even more difficult, and Dagu discovered the Chiba that was smashing at this time. Although it was somewhat puzzled, Chiba had never changed into Altman, so now, he can only become a person. Dijia. So Dagu went straight to a certain place, directly pressed the changer, directly into Diga Altman, appeared in front of everyone, and then, as soon as he came up, Diga turned his form into a blue-violet agile air type. Now he can only move for one minute, so the way to improve the speed of combat, only to become an agile air type, but fortunately, after he has changed the sparkle, the agile air type attack power is not like the former That way, I can''t see it. After seeing the great ancients becoming Diga Altman, Chiba immediately screamed "Don''t!!" But Dagu had turned into light when he barked, so he couldn''t hear what Chiba said. So no response was given and the battle started directly. After seeing the appearance of Diga, this Jayton''s yellow se, the illuminating organ suddenly began to squirm, like reabsorbing energy, and then suddenly spit out a huge fireball, but fortunately, Dijia The body is still good, of course, in the state of agile air, then, the monster suddenly disappeared from the original position, appeared behind Diga, and waited until Diga reacted, a huge fireball, Already on the body of Diga. "Instantly moving?!!" Chiba looked at Jayton at this time, began to pay attention to the situation, generally thinking, how should he defeat it, but at this time Diga actually flashed the crystal light, then the monster directly Appeared in front of Diga, throwing another fireball again. After Dicka was hit by the fireball, he stopped flashing. Of course, I said his crystal lamp, and then changed back to the original. Dagu has received a strong damage..... Then, Chiba met, and immediately flashed to the back, and pulled out Max''s sparks. Now I can''t worry too much. I have to stop Jayton faster. Even if I fall down, I can drag it for a while. For a moment, Max Altman appeared, but Max directly saved the transformation of the action, and immediately pulled out Marcus''s darts, slashed on Jayton''s body, but was about to hit him at the blade. At the time, he immediately disappeared into the same place, presumably used the skills of instantaneous movement. However, Chiba immediately took out Maxwell''s Milky Way and immediately shot Max''s Deadwood Galaxy Cannon, but Jayton immediately put his hands in a l-shape, and then a round blue barrier appeared around him, directly Blocked Maxwell''s Galaxy Cannon, which surprised Chiba, because even some monsters before could not be killed by the Mekos Hume Galaxy Cannon, but the damage is definitely there, but now, it is directly The injury was defensive, and this somewhat surprised Chiba. But Chiba took a long breath and then immediately rushed to Jayton. Now the sound of the sound wave is only the last chance to try. Chiba does not want to use it in 3.6. Therefore, if you want to do this, you must write The method can effectively fight against Jayton. But what is the way to win Jayton perfectly and win in this battle? Chiba didn''t know, but he exchanged a steel fruit and wanted to use it to resist Jayton''s attack, but Jayton''s fireball hit the body of Chiba, Chiba knew that the ability of this fruit was For Jayton, it has little effect. At this time of trouble, Chiba suddenly remembered that the ability to exchange a certain permanent fruit, there are other, one of the abilities that he has not yet used, think of this, let Chiba have some confidence So immediately rushed to Jayton and continued to fight. . v2 Chapter 67： : Jayton and Chiba Chiba first rushed to Jayton, then took out Maxwell''s Milky Way and shot the light against Jayton. But Jayton directly teleported away from the attack of Chiba, but then Jayton immediately threw a fireball. Going to Chiba, Chiba directly turned into a mirror and blocked Jaytons attack. Then open his hands directly, this immediately appeared two avatars, ran to Jayton, holding Marcus Sum darts in his hand, but when he was about to rush to Jayton, this Jayton suddenly from his face Two red **** of light were shot and hit on the two avatars. Then, the avatar was blocked there, and after the two avatars hit the two avatars, they immediately burst into red smog and stopped. The vision of the two avatars. When Chiba saw this look, she was born with a plan, so she immediately recruited two avatars and walked into Jayton, but Jayton still threw out a red ball and hit them on it, turning into smoke, but Chiba Grab this opportunity, immediately jumped up, separated two avatars from the sky, approaching Jayton, but Jayton immediately thrown a fireball at his feet, directly burning the two avatars, but Chiba directly 14 With the frozen light, the flame was extinguished. Then, suddenly he laughed and looked at Jayton. Although Jayton didn''t necessarily see him laughing, he did laugh. After he smiled, all the avatars close to Jayton suddenly exploded, causing a strong explosion, directly hurting Jayton. After all, the sudden explosion, Jayton may not reflect it. This is Chiba just now. Suddenly thought that he has ruined the ability to use the explosive fruit. But in addition to this, there is also a fruit''s ability, which he has neglected, but fortunately, now I think of it, not right, it is another, in fact, it is a popping fruit, but there is a popping fruit. The ability to use it at the end is still too much for Jayton, let him think about it, but the price is lost to Chiba. Of course, this is just the idea of ??Chiba wishful thinking. He looked up and looked at Jayton, but Jayton had already disappeared from his original position. When it reappeared, a big fireball hit the body of Chiba. Chiba followed, and fell to the ground, but when Chiba stood up again, the Jayton disappeared. This started to make Chiba feel a little annoyed, because now Jayton began to use his ability to teleport, which made Chiba somewhat distressed, but in the following days, the buddies immediately appeared in Chiba. In front of her eyes, she was so scared that Chiba slipped, and because of this, she escaped Jaytons prominent fireball. When Jayton found that he had not hit Chiba, he was a little surprised and squatted there, so Chiba directly threw out a few avatars and rushed to his side with the fastest speed, exploding directly, then thousand Ye once again raised Max''s Milky Way, and once again, the Jayton Galaxy Cannon, which had already received damage to the body, played a role, but most of the attack power was still offset. But for Chiba, this is enough, directly summoning a detachment again, then dragging him and throwing it directly to Jayton, but Jayton immediately grabbed the avatar and threw it back, which made Chiba somewhat unprepared, but A sideways, escaped from the avatar, and smashed his face and slammed into the ground, posing a bit ridiculous. Then, Chiba once again got serious, then stood up, and then suddenly made a move to Jayton, Jayton saw, immediately teleported, disappeared, and then appeared in the distance, so Chiba immediately turned direction, rushed to In front of Jayton, who did not respond, he directly grew a fine needle and slammed it on Jaytons body, but it was useless. Yes, if the promotion is out of date, if the diamond fruit is not matched, the ability of the fruit is very unbearable. Of course, when encountering a more powerful monster, if the strength of the monster is still low, the thorny fruit is like a plug-in, but now it is Jayton who is his opponent. Looking at Jayton, Chiba suddenly discovered that one of Max Altmans skills seemed to be able to restrain Jaytons ability to teleport, and immediately rushed to him. This time, Jayton chose a more sensible approach. Directly teleported to a very far place, in simple terms, the other end of the earth, and then saved the power of the fireball, and returned to the front of Chiba, but just when he was just about to throw it out, Chiba Throwing a ball of light directly into the sky, the ball of light immediately hit Jayton. This made Jayton''s fireball disappear immediately, but he couldn''t teleport to a very distant place many times, but it could also teleport to the back of Chiba, but he just appeared behind Chiba, the light of the sky that day. The ball shot another light and hit Jayton, which made Jayton a little surprised. "High-speed turning light." Chiba said slowly, of course, not by mouth, it is said 010 in his heart, said, stood up, looked up, looked at Jayton at this time, smiled Then, Chiba felt that it was time to send out his skills, so he immediately rushed to Jayton, but Jayton immediately moved in, Chiba saw the situation, directly thrown into a ball of light in the sky, hit in Jayton Body. Here, Jaytons action was restricted, and then Chiba immediately rushed to Jaytons body, hugged him directly, and hugged Jayton. After everyone did not understand what happened, Chibas body There was a lot of explosions on the horse, and almost every place was exploding..........There was no place, dont think about it. With the explosion of Chiba, Jayton also received very serious injuries, but the crystal lamp of Chiba began to flash at this time. This is the same tactic of the first thousand self-loss of 800, but obviously, thousand Ye does not care about this, because he feels that just killing Jayton will do. As the explosion in Chiba became more and more, in the end, Jayton was directly blown up and fell to the ground, and Chiba also released his hand. The crystal lamp before xiong flashed faster and faster. In the end, it was directly darkened, and then Chiba changed back to the original body. . v2 Chapter 68： :resurrection There was a glimmer of joy. After all, he did not use the devil''s fruit when he killed the monster. Therefore, he returned to the team of the scientific special search team with a smile. At this time, Dagu has no idea what. When, I went back there. "How are you?" Chiba asked Dagu in his heart, of course, using the power of spiritual dialogue. "I''m fine, I got some minor injuries," Chiba also saw. Dagu is using his own hand and licking one of his arms. "But you? This monster is very strong." Dagu asked. . "Well, it''s really strong, but it''s okay, I was killed by me, isn''t it?" Chiba smiled and looked up at the sky. "When you do, you are the best, and you have the courage to go back there, so that I can change for three minutes. This monster is not slag." The face of the ancient face said with no expression, it is difficult to see that his heart actually said this again. . "That''s not necessarily, this monster has made me struggle too hard. It is a monster that killed Altman. Do you know? And it was the first generation of Altman." Chiba said. Dagu listened to this, and turned his head in surprise, looking at Chiba "What?!! Then why do I see how easy you are?" "That''s because I have some other skills that Altman doesn''t have. Although you have some good skills, you can''t always rely on them. You have to rely on my own ability, so my Altman strength will be enhanced." Ye is different from Dagu, and what is in his heart, the expression on his face changes. "As you can say, who knows if it is Max''s original skill." Dagu looked back and glanced at Chiba, and then continued to return to their ranks. "That''s not necessarily, I can use those skills now." Chiba said with a smile. "What? Then you show me a look." Dagu didn''t quite believe it, so he turned his head and looked at Chiba. Chiba showed a smile, then stretched out his hand and made a long, thin needle directly from his hand. This was the same skill he used when he became Altman. "How?" Chiba looked to Dagu. Auntie didn''t quite believe it. He blinked a few times his eyes, then suddenly stepped on, and then looked at Chiba without interest. He said, "Not very good, who knows if you have stolen and turned into a body." Max, or to say, left the ability of Max Altman, don''t play me here, I know that you can''t have these abilities." "Oh, then I asked you, how did the monster kill me? You see that you are lying on the ground now..........." This Chiba made an urgent need for Dagu. Action, but at this moment, the Jayton, the monster that had fallen to the ground, suddenly stood up again, which made Dagu, Chiba, and the group of scientific special search team standing behind. Asahi, and Fujimiko, Gang Dasuke, Izumi Kuro, Muramatsu, etc. (Fart, no one is good?!!) Several people watched it with horror. "How could this be?!!" Chiba blurted out, staring at the Jayton monster who stood up again, not to mention the collapse of his heart, but the monsters who got up at this moment immediately threw a huge fireball at them. All the people saw this scene and they all fled, but Chiba still lingered there, but also, so many words just said, so many installed *, the result is now a beautiful bubble. However, Chiba still reacted at the end, but he still did not dodge, just took out the red stone from the system space, this should be the third time to change, in short, Chiba immediately caught the red stone And then directly into a red light, falling in front of people''s eyes. To be honest, Chiba is still a bit of a shadow for his transformation into the first generation of Altman and Jayton Monsters. As for why, because he saw it in the Monsters, it was the first generation of Altman. Dont kill him, so how many, the ability of the first generation may not be as good as him, but now that Max Altmans energy has not been restored, then he can only use the original Altman to fight, just as it is consumed. Time. But to be honest, Chiba said this is wrong, because at this time, not the time period when the first generation was defeated, the first generation in this time period is a little stronger than that, so the system at this time suddenly Pop-up, said to Chiba: "Mr. We have verified that this Altman who you are now transformed should be able to defeat him." "Ah? Why?" Chiba asked the system. "Because we found out that this monster was in the other timeline of Altman to win the first generation of Altman, but this time it is different, because Charlie is here, and your Max Altman, help The first generation of Altman saved a lot of energy, and because of this, the first generation may be a little stronger than this Jayton." The system''s long story is explained by Chiba. "Oh, that''s it. Listening to you saying this, I think that my chances of victory are still relatively large." Chiba suddenly had confidence at this time, and then made a posture to prepare for the battle. At this moment, Chiba I have been xiong. (Norno''s) This Jayton looked at him like this, some dissatisfaction, and immediately threw a huge fireball directly to Chiba, but Chiba also immediately thrown a circular hollow gear aperture, hit together, although offset a part, But there was still a part of the flame, and it was hit, but Chiba immediately made an Otto barrier, blocked his fireball attack, and then immediately rushed over, but this Jayton immediately moved to the back of Chiba. And Chiba seems to step on him, he will appear behind his own, immediately throwing a yellow se light to his back, after the yellow se light hits Jayton, Jayton began to kill the general crazy rotation, body The xiong part was wrapped by a line of yellow se, but this Jayton directly thrown a fireball at the light, letting the light disappear immediately. . v2 Chapter 69： : Fighting the first generation In the yellow se, after the light that wrapped Jayton disappeared, he stopped turning and his hands could move. This made Chiba somewhat surprised, but surprised and surprised, the battle still has to continue. So Chiba immediately threw a gear aperture and hit Jayton. Jayton put his hands in a l-shaped shape. Then the blue mask appeared to help him block the gears thrown out by Chiba, but Chiba had long guessed. In this situation, Jayton would not be righteous, so he went straight to him in three or two steps, but at this time, Jayton immediately disappeared, and he did not see any other place where he teleported. Go, plus the discovery of Chiba just now, Jayton should not be able to use long-distance teleports many times, and speculate that the skills used by Jayton now should be stealth, not running, absolutely impossible. This allowed Chiba to discover the benefits of this first-generation Altman skill. The first generation had a skill that was a stealth skill, so Chiba immediately used that skill and immediately shot two yellow se rays from his eyes. Directly hit on the body of Jayton, this figure of Jayton appeared again in front of Chiba, Chiba met, smiled, the fact that 900 has a part of the devil fruit ability, in the early generation of Altman There are all on the body, which means that Chiba may not need the ability of the devil fruit. But although it may not be necessary to have the power of the devil''s fruit, Chiba can''t rush to Jayton to let him play, because if he is doing it, it is estimated that he will return to the scene where the original Altman was defeated, but that is Chiba strives to avoid the scenes that the least want to see. Chiba took a deep breath, then directly a light sword, hitting Jayton, Jayton immediately moved to the back of Chiba, and Chiba immediately threw a lightsaber to Jayton behind him, this time Jayton couldn''t dodge, because the ability to teleport was definitely not possible, but Jayton also had a barrier that appeared directly in front of Jayton and wrapped him in it, but Chiba immediately. Shooting a blue light toward his barrier, his barrier disappeared miraculously. Then, Chiba immediately approached Jayton, but Jayton immediately threw a fireball, so that Chiba could not be prevented, and was directly hit on the body, but fortunately, Altmans body has the ability to withstand high temperatures, so now Chiba just got a little injury, then stood up and rushed to Jayton. However, Jayton directly throws a fireball and then begins to store energy again. Then he uses a teleport, and Chiba meets. He immediately uses the Otto barrier to resist all his attacks, but the Ot barrier is under the block. The first fireball disappeared afterwards, but the second fireball had already been picked up by Jayton. Fortunately, Chiba immediately made a mirror to block his fireball. In fact, Chiba still feels a bit frustrated. I originally wanted to use the ability of the fruit to fight, but now I have used the ability of the mirror, which makes Chiba very self-blaming, but now I use it. However, there was not much time to let him blame himself, so Chiba directly threw a gear again, and then rushed to Jayton with a fine needle. At this time, Zaoda, who is in the team of the science special search team on the ground, saw here and slowly said, "It turns out that he is also." This sentence makes everyone puzzling. Jayton directly used the barrier, blocked the gear of Chiba, and then slap on the body of Chiba. Although Chiba was also hurt, Jayton received more damage than his, so Jayton also Relieved, did not care about that (beec) thing, immediately stood up, but he just stood up, this Jayton immediately moved to his back, a fireball lost, hit yet The body of Chiba that reacted. But Jaytons attack was not over yet. Then he directly threw a red-colored ball of light in front of Chiba, and then the thick red smoke made him unable to see the current situation, and Jayton was obviously smart. Many, during the time when Chiba was controlled, I immediately threw a huge fireball and hit it on Chiba. Chiba was directly attacked because of a strong attack. But Chiba stood up and then, followed by Jayton''s body, when he teleported to another place, directly used the barrier to block his fireball, and then Chiba threw a lightsaber to Jayton. And an eight-point gear, Jayton immediately made a teleport, directly across the two attacks of Chiba, which makes Chiba a bit silly. However, Chiba immediately moved her hands together and launched an arrow-shaped attack against Jayton. At the beginning, part of it was not responded to by Jayton, and his teleportation skills were temporarily unavailable, so it was worthy of being hit by Chiba. The body, but the latter attack was all empty, because Jayton''s teleportation skills directly recovered, and then teleported, put the hand into a l-shaped, the first Chiba attack. But then, Chiba has not given up, because he still doesn''t believe it. This early generation of Altman''s skills is so much, he can''t kill him in this area, and he immediately stood up and stretched his hands and gathered. The energy, then the right hand waved forward, the left hand to the back, then a green aura attack appeared from the end of the right hand of Chiba, directly to Jayton. However, Jayton immediately put his hand into a self-defense, trying to use this defensive barrier to block the attack of Chiba, but Chiba immediately shot his face with his eyes and directly destroyed his barrier. This attack also attacked. Hit him, but it didn''t pose much damage, so you can see the power of Jayton''s defense at this moment, which is why Chiba and Dagu are both caught. Only Chiba is a cause of hard work, but it is okay. The current Chiba has accepted the horrible defenses of the strong, even if you do not accept, what is the way? Right, so I can only accept it. . v2 Chapter 70： : End of the battle Chiba looked at Jayton at this time, and began to get more and more irritated. After all, everyone is like this. I ask you, what are you going to blast (I didnt say a lighter), but you slammed into the ground. There is no movement, you pick it up and squat, still not responding, you are not angry, what? It is impossible to have a baby. However, the battle of Chiba here must be continued if it is irritating, but if you throw something (I really didn''t say a lighter), as I said, you can give up and put something (not a lighter). Going to the side, and then regardless of him, but Chiba does not work, Chiba has done this, you must think of a way, really let Jayton defeated. Chiba sighed and rushed to Jayton. When Jayton used the teleporting skills, he immediately captured his position, then immediately turned around and directly put his hands together, close together, right. Jayton issued a lot of arrow-shaped attacks, then immediately jumped up, then rushed to Jayton, sprinting process, immediately shot blue light from both eyes, shot on Jayton, then, immediately Clench your fists, ~ blow on Jayton''s body. Because Jayton was hit by Chibas fist, he was in a buffer state and could not use the teleporting skills, let alone the barrier. The barrier has been limited by the blue light of Chiba, but it is impossible. Launched, but just after Chiba thought that he had succeeded in hurting Jayton, Jayton actually highlighted two fireballs and blocked them in front of them, thus blocking the attack and then directly pointing to Chiba. A red ball of light was used to obstruct the view of Chiba, and at this moment, Chiba clearly felt that he had been attacked and was attacked by Jayton''s fireball. After Chiba was hit by this attack, let him think that it would be better to get rid of this Jayton. Otherwise, this Jayton may be somewhat inappropriate, because if you let him survive, the world may It was destroyed, but it was not fun, so we must think of _ method as soon as possible. But at this time, a big fireball has already flown over and hit the body of Chiba. In the heart of Chiba, the hands are made into a hand-edge, crossed together, forming a cross, and then immediately released from the right hand. The light, but this Jayton actually absorbed his light directly, and then immediately sent a corrugated light to Chiba, hit the Chiba, and most importantly, the position of the light is actually in front of Chiba xiong Crystal lamp. Chiba originally wanted to dodge, but the speed of this light was too fast, and it was immediately hit on the crystal lamp in front of Chiba xiong, directly hit him to the ground, and then when Chiba got up, xiong The front crystal light also started to flash. At this time, Chiba thought that it is clear that it can absorb energy, but Chiba does not believe that he can absorb energy without limit. Ordinary light will definitely be absorbed by him. In that case, he needs a powerful The terrible energy light attack, attacking Jayton, then how to get a strong energy light attack? The most powerful skill of the first generation of Altman should be the light of Spencer. Then, if the light of Speights is useless, then use his enhanced version, and his enhanced version is? ! ! Chiba thought that she wanted to hit her thigh with a fist, because he thought of this skill, it should be able to beat Jayton, but the energy is absolutely not enough, so Chiba hates that, why not in the beginning Think of this skill, you can directly kill Jayton, but now regret is no longer useful, and now there is a turn, that is the big ancient at this time.... No, it should be said that Diga, his The energy has recovered. Thinking of this, Chiba immediately said to Dagu with a spiritual dialogue: "Dagu, you listen well, see if your Diga can be transformed now, and the light is good." After listening to the ancients, he immediately turned around and ran away, then took out the magic stick and said to Dagu: "Okay, I should be able to transform now." Asking for flowers "Then immediately transform into a body, then appear in front of me, and then pass on your ability to me." Chiba, while hiding the attack of Jayton, said to Dagu. "Good is good, but tell me, why?" Dagu actually asked questions at this moment of crisis. "This is because I have a skill that requires full energy, and I believe this skill should be able to solve this guy." Chiba returns to Dagu. "Okay." After the ancients finished, he immediately pressed the button of the voice changer and turned into a Diga Altman, appearing in front of them. Then, Diga did not change his color, but immediately The energy was transmitted to Chiba, and immediately returned to the original, the crystal lamp of Chiba stopped flashing. ................ "You look at it now, Jayton, you will watch it, Science special search team, watching how I solved this thing." After the completion of Chiba, he immediately put his hands into the hand, cross Together, they form a cross, and then immediately emit light, but this light is different from the ordinary squirrel light. He is colored, has seven colors, and in general, is colorful. Chiba also shouted "Seven squirrel light!!" Of course, he may not be heard by anyone, and what they heard may be Altmans "scare" speech. Sound, then we also know that Altman''s "scare" should be the name of the skill, but not necessarily understandable. Then, after the colorful Speysum light hit the body of the Jayton Monster, Jayton originally wanted to reflect, but in the end, because the attack power of the colorful Speysum light was too strong, it was hit. After he, Jayton burst open and died, and Chiba also changed back to the original at this time, and gathered together with the ancients. After they both returned to their original state, they said that they were laughing, but they did not find out. In the corners of the two sides, there were two people, watching it all. . v2 Chapter 71： : Identity exposure [on] "Well, let''s go, this monster actually ran." Chiba smiled and said to Dagu. "Yes, but this monster is telling the truth, ting strong, what is his name, you seem to have never told me, and what is the skill you just put?" Dagushu lived and asked, Chiba . "This monster is called Jayton. It seems that the owner can beat Altman''s strength, but it''s okay, we, no, it''s strong enough. The skill I just put is called the colorful Spikesh light. It''s my specific skill, not right, not mine. It''s the specific skill of the original Altman. I just recall it suddenly, but this skill needs to have a condition that my energy must be saturated." Four zero three "other words can not release this skill." Chiba explained, then the red stone into the system space. "Beat the strength of Altman? No wonder it will be so strong, feed, what you said, get rid of, that is the skill of Altman, there is no relationship with your half-money, you still have a face to say And, why do you know that he has the strength to defeat Altman, and let it go directly in the state of energy saturation for Maos absence. Dagu looked like he was complaining about Chiba, but his face at this time was With a smile, it can be seen that it is just a teasing between friends. There is nothing really blaming the meaning of Chiba, in it. "Oh, I might think of him when he came up. Max Ottomans skills are good, I remember it in one breath, but 2 the original Altmans skills are so much, I I may remember immediately, I don''t want you, relying on the subjective consciousness of Diga Altman is fighting, I just rely on myself, but then again, the original Altman, I have changed three times, so The first generation is very likely to have become impossible, or to say that there is still one time. In short, I can only read it first." Chiba said suddenly and seriously. "Well, indeed, if I can only act for one minute at a time, nothing can be done. And if we stay here again, I think the world over there, at that time, may come out. Things, there may be big things, because without us two Altman, we have to think about ways to go back." Dagu is also serious, anxious to say. "But no, we can''t go back for a while, you don''t have to worry about it, I think, the victory team must be able to have a way to temporarily contain the monsters, we must believe them, and I think that you are not worried about the world, You are worried about your world''s problems. You are worried that someone has a problem." Chiba suddenly smirked and rushed to the ancient saying. "Well, I admit, you are the truth." Dagu also shyly touched his head at this time. "You are shy in front of a big man. I can''t stand it. I tell you, if it''s not a good relationship, don''t believe me, I will hit it with a mouth, thank you, thank you very much. Cooked." Chiba put away a smirk and changed to smile. "Oh no, I am not familiar with you, I am stupid, I am shy to you, I am not a good person, I may be shy to you, if we are not too familiar, I will not even aim." Take a look at you." Dagu said. "Okay, don''t be weak in this, it''s time to go." Chiba said, with Dagu, left here, but after they left, the two men walked from hidden places in two different directions. Come out and look at the back of Dagu and Chiba, and the face is serious. Then when they put their eyes together, there was an unintentional look up and saw that there was another person on the opposite side. Some people were surprised. The most surprising thing was that the opposite person at the moment was wearing a science search team. Service, when they slowly moved their eyes online, the two of them found that the person opposite him was the one he was familiar with: Harada and Fujimi. Both of them looked at each other with amazement. "How did you know that? When were you here?" Fujimiko took the lead to ask questions..... "I....I stayed here from the beginning, I heard what they said, so I followed them and found out that they actually..." Early field entered the beginning because of surprise, but some stunned, but it was a lot better afterwards, but Hayata did not say anything, because the end is known to both people, but neither of them wants to accept it. "As such, you know everything, yes, you can''t imagine it. I didn''t want to believe it, but I have seen it twice, they are all, I don''t know why, or they. Why can you transform into something like that?" Fuji Mingzi said with a bit of distress. "Yeah, but what should we do now? We both know their Altman identity, and then? Are we continuing to conceal, or tell the public, tell us the science team members?" , patted the soil on his body and said. "I don''t know, we can only watch it, but if you don''t tell them, what will happen if the implementation is exposed later? And I think they should also know 4.4 truths. After all, they are also a few people. The members of the Science Special Search Team, if they don''t know, then it is not appropriate." Fujimiko said after thinking about it. "Well, so let''s go back now. Go back and tell the members of the Science Special Search Team. Try to get back before Dagu and Quick Fight. If that''s the case, you don''t need to drag it for too long, because if they are better than them. If I go back late, I think that this matter may be delayed, so try to use our fastest speed." The two of them finished and immediately rushed to the classic car parked in the side. Then drove, left here and headed to the Science Special Search team headquarters. . v2 Chapter 72： : Identity exposure [below] After Hayata and Fujimiko returned to the headquarters, these people have already returned, and they are working hard in the base. If you want to ask how they came back, then I think the spacecraft was built in the headquarters. Then they were picked up and they came back. (Absolutely not the author, I am faint, anyway, the spacecraft has already been built, so they have all returned.) "You, we, I want to tell you something." Honda made a speech and caught their eyes. But we heard a less harmonious voice from the mouth of Jingjing Guanghong: "Hey? You two are going to get married? Nothing, the red envelope is not given, and the candy is a few." This sentence almost directly made the audience kneel down, why? Because Dagu, Chiba and two people have not yet returned, how could there be any light macro to catch up, so no one cares about him. "We want to say something big, please prepare." Fujimin 14 also said at this time. "Okay, don''t sell it, let''s talk about it." Gangda couldn''t help but say that Muramatsu had no response, just holding his own pipe, smoking there, watching them quietly. Several people. "You ting well, round big ancient and Chiba fast fighting them two people, it may be Altman." Asada said seriously, from his face can not see any jokes. This statement directly allowed Gang Dazhu and Jing hand Guanghong to almost fall from the seat to the ground, and Muramatsu also heard the sentence and took the pipe away. He looked at the early field. On the contrary, Xiaokous real person did not react at all. But still turned around and looked at them. "What?!! How is it possible? You are lying to me." Gang Dazhu took the lead and wondered, but Asada entered and Fuji Mingzi shook his head and said: "It is true." "Ah?!! Do you have any evidence?" Guanghong continued to ask. "There is no evidence, but I have heard it with two people, Fujimiko, and I can''t have a fake." Ahada shook his head and said to Guanghong. "But if he is Altman, why do we have to let us act every time? It is obvious that they will transform directly, and they will be able to fight, but they will organize us. This is what happened." Guanghong frowned. This is his rare look. "We don''t know this. Anyway, now we are in front of the two of them. So, let''s meet, ask him in detail, can''t let him hide these secrets all the time. We have found out now. They dont even say it, there is no way, right? said Asada. After leaving the place, Dagu and Chiba did not choose to go directly to the headquarters because they wanted to see Nagano at this time and see the situation of the company. When I arrived at the company, after opening the door, this Yuan Guying II seemed to have a hatred with the two of them. He immediately shouted "Hey." The filming ended, which made Chiba and Dagu immediately depressed. But after seeing them here, Nagano immediately ran over. "Hey, what are you two here to do? Don''t you go to the science special search team?" Nagano asked. "No, there is me open there anyway. I want to know what to do, so I don''t even want to go. As for Dagu, he is a sly identity, and he can be excused from punishment." Chiba smiled. Answer him. "Hey, boy, you don''t learn well, how do I feel that you have made me your brother, you become my big brother?!!" After listening to the ancients, he said to Chiba. "In short, we are a whim, we want to come over and see you, so we come." Chiba replied. "Oh, this way, but there is not much need. Let''s go first. I still have something to do here. If you don''t have anything to see me in the future, go directly to the headquarters of the Science Search Team. Anyway, every night. When you come, don''t you all talk about the day''s situation with me? So forget it, I will go first." Nagano finished, and the head did not return, leaving a more depressed big Ancient and Chiba. "What should I do now?" Dagu turned his head and asked Chiba. "What can I do, go to the headquarters, go to the headquarters of the science search team, and now I can only do this." After the completion of Chiba, he left with the ancients. When they returned to the Science Special Search Team, they found that all the members of the Science Search team at this moment, after seeing the two of them coming in, looked at him with a strange look. Of course, the small mouth Real people don''t. "What''s wrong? I haven''t seen anyone before, is it to eat me? Sorry, I didn''t take a bath, it''s sour, it''s rare, come on." Chiba showed a smirk look. They are. "Do you have something to say to us?!!" Muramatsu Mori said in this situation 360, opening, said to Chiba. "I? What can I do?" Chiba heard that Mr. Matsumoto had spoken like this, and he felt a little bit guilty. Because of this, it is very likely that once he discovered his identity, then, Is the identity exposed? Chiba does not know. "Are you sure? We all know, you two things, don''t think about it, let''s just say it." Early Tianjin also spoke, and said to both of them. Listening to this, I told Chiba to find out that it was broken. When I talked, I found out the secrets of him and Dagu, but Chiba still groaned and understood that she was not confused. "No, no, no. Still can''t understand what you are talking about." After saying this, Chiba pretended to think about it and said, "Do you mean my feelings for Fujimi?" "Do you know everything about you? Don''t pretend, let us know, there are two of you, that thing, that is the most important thing. If you still look like this, let us Let''s talk, let''s say two of you, what is Altman''s." v2 Chapter 73： : The truth is white After Chiba heard that Guanghong had finished saying this, the whole person was in the same place, but what about the ancients at this time? At this time, the ancient times, but more surprised than Chiba, more surprised. "How do you know?!!" Although Chiba knew that they already knew it, but still asked, this is a matter of knowing it. "It was what we two discovered, what we both heard unintentionally, what you said about the conversation you heard, and what you two said in a conversation that no one else could hear, without opening. "Hayata raised his hand and caught the attention of Chiba and Dagu." Chiba and Dagu suddenly remembered when they saw Haya, and he could hear the contents of their spiritual conversations, which made them feel the collapse of the world in a moment......... Okay. It seems that it is not that serious. "Oh, this way, then you know that step? Then, what questions do you have for our Altman identity? We both admit that we are both right, we are both Altman. "Chiba said seriously, then looked up and looked at them." "Oh, it''s confessed, then let''s talk about it, talk about your own Altman''s business, and about the energy of your Altman." Gang Da helped back at this time. "Well, then you are ready, ready to listen to our story." Chiba found a position to sit down, and then began to read the mouth and said. "Well, let''s get started, we will try our best to listen to it." Imai Hikaru said, with everyone, look forward and Dagu. Chiba listened, and took a long breath and began to complain that "we, in fact, did not belong here," "Where does that belong??" This well-handed Guanghong just finished, and immediately interrupted Chiba. "Hey, you just said that you will finish listening?!!" Dagu said at this time from this well. "We, from the future." Chiba looked at them, without a hint of jokes. From the future? That future? "What year is the specific future we don''t know, but I think it should come in the future after decades." "Then how did you come over? Time machine? Isn''t that something in the movie?" Maeda asked Chiba. "Yes, its just that the time machine is right, but its not ours, its a monster, so were slowly setting our own actions here, just to find the monster, the monster. The name is Charlie, and we are big," Chiba explained. "But this is the case, why didn''t you just kill Charlie Gai after you came?!" said Murakami Matsuo. "I can''t die. He just ran away when he first appeared. This made us root, there was no way to capture them, and the time machine was in their hands. So, after we fled, there was no Any method can return to the original world, and we can only stay here." After Chiba finished, took a sip of water. "Oh, this way.......... Don''t wait, when do we ask you where the two are from? We just want to ask, there is something about your Altman, why do you care? Its finished, Jinge Guanghong suddenly reacted and said to Chiba. "But you don''t think, do you know that this thing will be better?" Chiba said, then looked at a few of them. Dagu also came over at this time and said to a few of them: "That is, it is clear that the ting is good." "Okay, good fart!!" Guanghong immediately stood up and said to Chiba and Dagu as if they were protesting. "Hey, do you believe that both of us have become Altman, one step on the other," said Chiba, and this time, it was a joke. "Well, you are amazing, who makes you Altman, we have no way, let''s go, then let''s talk about it, there is something about your Altman." Guanghong waved and continued to look at them. At this time, Dagu looked at Chiba and asked: "Do you want to say?" "Well, let''s talk, there are some things, they should know." Chiba Chonggu finished, sighed and continued: "Our Altman''s ability is obtained from a pyramid. In that, some people with the blood of the light will get the power of Altman, which will become light. Then, attached to the giant stone statue of Altman, we will be integrated with Altman. After that, you will get Altman''s transformator and then have the ability to become Altman." what? You said that Chiba has no light system? Yes, he is redeemed by the system. How can there be blood, but he is not stupid, how can he disclose his system to them, right? Mr. Matsumoto heard this and some doubts. "So, are you both of Altmans abilities in the pyramid? There are two great stone statues of Altman? But in short, you still have The ability of Altman is right." At this time, Gangda asked curiously. "Yes, but there are more than two, there are thirteen, there are three stone statues of Otto (good money), appear there." Chiba said. "Three, is there three Altman?" "Yes, there should be three Altman''s, but only two of us, got Altman''s ability, and a stone statue, which was destroyed by the monsters that came at that time." Chiba explained. "Next, we have the power of Altman, so we become Altman, know it, this is our story." Chiba ended the problem, then looked up and did not look at them. What other questions are there? "Yes, that is, now, your goal is to go back to the original time and space, and then, after that, we will find it hard to see you." Fuji Mingzi said at this moment, and then fell into a sad, all People are caught in sadness. v2 Chapter 74： : Cant you see it? But the master''s owner, in fact, has a certain person, has not fallen into a sadness, that is, a small mouth real person, he seems to be observing Chiba''s every move, do not care about the behavior of the ancients, do not know what it is. "Yes, we may not see it, these decades." Chiba is also in a sad mood, did not speak, just looked at them, and then fell into meditation. "But I can always see it. At that time, we can definitely see the above." Fujimiko immediately asked, she can shout these words, because she is a woman, so it is harmless, but if it is male May be a little embarrassed. "Well, as long as you are alive, I will definitely go back to see you." Chiba said, at this time, the ancients also looked at each other without saying a word. "Okay, I am happy. Now that I have mastered the important clues about Charlie''s, and that means that we have not been here for a long time, so cherish every day. I will definitely go to you by then, but let''s finish the days now." Chiba had a smile and saw 523 to them. "Well, too, we can only do this now, well, keep working." Jing Jing Guang said, turned away, and other people, slowly, gave themselves a smile, then turned, Go to work. Chiba also took a long breath and wrote a line on the paper. Now he and Dagu dont dare to use the idea so easily, and the dialogue of the soul goes to talk to Dagu, although there is nothing to hide now. . "Now take a good breath, I guess, after two or three days, Charlie is estimated to be back. At that time, it is time for us to fight hard. Right, why didnt you use the battle I told you today? Method." Chiba asked. "What method of combat?" There is some doubt in the ancient times. "That is to make your head smaller, so your own words, your energy will not be saved? Then the time of the event is not extended?" Chiba said. "No, no, I just wanted to try it today, and suddenly (befc) think of this skill may not be very useful." Dagu replied. "Why not so easy to use?" This time it was doubtful that Chiba was the turn. "Because my skill is saving energy, there is nothing wrong with it, but then, the attack I made was also weakened. All the light attacks and melee attacks were weakened. I don''t know why, for example, I used a Pei Li before.The light can kill the enemy. If I trigger the skill, I have to put five skills. It is ok. Dagu responded, then stood out and looked at Chiba. Chiba thought for a while and had to accept his proposal. Then his activity time is still more than a minute. After returning home, Chiba was a little bit annoyed. For what happened today, but the ancient look seems to be heartless and playing Gobang with Nagano. How could this Chiba be used to it, so he immediately got up and said to Dagu, "Hey, I am thinking about it, but you are playing chess with Nagano. Is that really good?" "Okay." This big ancient reveals a screaming expression, laughing and rushing to Chiba. "Okay, its against Nagano, lets talk about things. Now we are two of Altmans things. We have already let all the members of the Science Special Search team know. Chiba said this piece, which was originally intended to be put down. Nagano of the chess piece directly released the piece that he had originally held in his hand. "What do you say? Do you want to do this, is it that Altman''s thing is to tell everyone?" Nagano looked at Chiba unhappy. "How, jealous?!!" Chiba said. "Oh, yes, my original thought that I can only know that you two are Altman''s identity, but the result is now giving me five more people in one breath, what do you want me to think." Nagano said this sentence. After the words are relieved, it seems that I don''t want to take care of this matter. I just got ready to pick up the pieces, but it was directly curbed by the ancients. "Hey, don''t move, you have already put this piece here, you can''t move anymore, and you will take root." "Hey, I am going, you can do this, then let''s continue, my good point to you." Nagano finished, picked up his sleeves, and then made a gesture to prepare for a big fight. Early the next morning, Dagu and Chiba came to the headquarters of the Science Special Search Team. They were very harmonious, no one was noisy, no one was sleeping, and everyone was fully committed to the job. I think I want to give it to Chiba. But at this moment, the sudden alarm sounded immediately, and Fuji Mingzi immediately said, I found a monster again, and the place where it appeared is in a certain place (I really dont know the author.), lets go. Let''s go. After the players heard it, they immediately switched their combat costumes, put on their helmets, and then prepared to stand out with Chiba and Dagu. "Go, our team members of the science search team went to the spaceship, Witt, you two drove, rushed to the battle site." Muramatsu said, after the completion, immediately ran away. But Chiba is not willing, immediately said: "Hey, when is there a plane, and why do we drive two, what is Witt? The name of the aircraft?" Jing Jingguang, who heard the words of Chiba, stopped and said to Chiba: "Witt is a plane built by Dr. Iwamoto in today''s battle. It can be used by six people, but you two are still in the car. We don''t want to be taken away by Altman." After that, they walked away, leaving Chiba and Dagu in the wind. Dagu and Chiba had no choice but to sit on a classic car, but the classic car had problems at this time, and how to start it could not be activated. This made Chiba and Dagu feel a little annoyed and continually twisted. With the key, the old car that has been worn out is constantly starting up. The appearance is not mentioned. Now even the engine inside can''t be moved, which makes Chiba can''t help but burst into a foul language. . v2 Chapter 75： : Jayton appears again Although the launch of this classic car abolished the very hard work of Chiba and Dagu, but this classic car was still started, slowly driving to the place where the monster was in danger, then at this time, Murakami Matsunori from the East News together Chiba said, "Fighting, you won''t really come over with a classic car." "Yes, what else is there?" Chiba is strange. "Nothing." "Then we are not going to be a classic car?" The words of Matsumura, the village, made Chiba even more strange. "No, you are not Altman? Directly turned over and flew over." This village Matsunaka said. "Oh, how can Altman be that you change and change it, we are not what can be transformed into Altman at will." Chiba rushed to him, and then walked down with the ancients - the master car. I don''t get off the bus, I don''t see the monsters, but in the moment I saw the monster, Chiba and Dagu were there, because the monster was the monster they played yesterday, Jayton. The two of them did not expect that Jayton would appear again in front of their eyes, which made Chiba and Dagu''s horror as much as you walked in the city, then suddenly rushed out of a big squat, then naked, not wearing The streaks of clothes, you said, will you be very surprised when you encounter such a scene? ! ! Certainly it will be..........No, if this buddys eleven sisters are still very beautiful sisters, you will not be surprised anyway, forget it, this metaphor is not Too good. Anyway, it was very surprising, but when they were surprised, this Jayton had already thrown a big fireball, but Chiba and Dagu immediately evaded, and then Chiba directly took out Max''s spark, and then directly changed his name. For Max Altman, there is no need to worry about it now. After all, even if they are seen by them, it has nothing to do with it. So Chiba stood directly in front of everyone, and then used the dialogue of the mind to stop the great ancients who were just preparing to take out the gods. "Dagu, you don''t want to change, the battle here may not need you, so you must restrain yourself first, let me come first." Chiba finished, directly rushed to Jayton. This time Chiba learned, and when he came up, he summoned his own multiple avatars directly, and then approached Jayton. The battle itself is that Chiba has the upper hand, because from the last battle, it looks like Jie The strength of Dunton is much stronger than Max Altman........ Well, no, the last time it was not the problem of Max Altmans strength, it should be used by Chibas skills. Made, so Max Altman will be defeated. But now Max Altman won''t, he will have a super strong attack and strategy, but Master Max Altman, in fact, is still Chiba himself. After Chiba remanufactured enough avatars, he immediately took out the Maxwell Galaxy from the system space and then played the McMaster Milky Way Cannon against Jayton Altman, but the attack was obviously one, directly Jayton absorbed it into the body, but this Jayton did not convert the energy that he had just absorbed into the light that turned in the song and hit the Chiba, but directly began to stop the group of Chiba. However, Chiba smiled. Now he has two hands to prepare. Two possibilities are possible. Chiba has already been considered. Therefore, the McKinsey Galaxy cannon was directly played again. This time, Jayton is resisting this time. This group of avatars was immediately hit by Chiba, although it did not receive much damage, but this is not bad, because Chiba at least knows, Max Altman''s ability is still relatively strong. Then at this time, Chiba directly detonated all the avatars, and the explosion immediately injured the Jayton at this time, then Chiba directly rushed to Jayton, then immediately thrown a detachment at a close distance, and then directly flew In the air, but after Jayton saw the action of Chiba at this time, he immediately used his own teleportation to appear on the sky. When Chiba had not yet reacted, the fireball had already been placed on him. Body. Asking for flowers Chiba fell directly on the ground. When he got up, Jayton appeared again, but Chiba immediately threw his own Markusum darts, and hit the Jayton at this time, but Jayton immediately I used the teleportation to rush to the front of Chiba, and then directly sent the energy of the McKinsey Galaxy Cannon, which was just absorbed by Chiba, to a tortuous attack, hitting the crystal in front of Chiba xiong. But fortunately, this did not cause much damage to the crystal lamp, nor did it cause much damage to Chiba, so Chiba stood up and stood up, but just stood up, this Jayton appeared again in front of his eyes, but Just when Jayton was about to attack, Chiba directly threw a ball of light into the sky, and then the ball of light hit the Jayton at this time. Jayton immediately turned around and spit out a fireball to offset the attack. It is. ............ Chiba seized this opportunity and directly used Marku Sum darts to slash the body of Chiba at this time. Then Chiba slashed him and directly threw out the McQueen Galaxy Cannon. Anyway, Playing is behind Jayton, so he should not encounter anything, and Jayton will absorb the energy. Then, Chiba directly throws a avatar, and then immediately bursts open, which allows the current Jayton to receive the superimposed damage, although the damage has become very high, but this Jayton still did not receive any strong damage, visible Its defensive ability is powerful. But Chiba had not given up at this time, so she immediately stepped back a few steps, thinking in her heart, how to win this monster, but now Jayton does not know why, it seems to be a little stronger, how to defeat him in the end of? Chiba also knows that he promised Jayton the last time, but how did he win the last time? That''s right, that is the colorful Speysum light of the Altman, the energy-saturated state of the original Altman. . v2 Chapter 76： :cocoon After Chiba had that idea again, he still tried his best to make a torment. Of course, this is understandable. Sometimes, a normal person is standing in front of two things that he likes. The price is the same. You can choose one for free. You, and your love for the two is almost the same, how would you choose? Its my words, I picked up two and ran straight! ! But Chiba, after all, is not the situation I said, then I can only pray, and pray that the saturated colorful Speysum light can work, because if it doesn''t work, it is very likely to die, but... ...... Wait a minute, yes, the number of transformations of the original Altman has reached three times, that is the upper limit, that is to say, now there is a very big "60-60" can not be transformed into the first generation Altman, then, now you need to think about how to beat Jay in front of you. Use devil fruit? No, it must be used at a critical moment. Of course, what I am talking about is the powerful fruit, but those fruits can only be used once, which makes Chiba very difficult to choose, but how can it be? It must be done to defeat him, even if he does not use the devil''s fruit. Chiba is also no way to do it now. He has to stretch out his hands and then reverse them into a shape, and then emit a colorful light. Of course, this is not the so-called colorful Speysum light, this is just Maxio. Terman''s McXimam cannon, not a galaxy cannon, so of course, the role played is very small, almost no effect, but Chiba is to sing the light, hit Jayton, then look How will Jayton''s next step go? However, this Jayton did not follow the common sense. He directly absorbed the Chiba''s McSham Cannon, but did not switch the absorbed energy to his wave-shaped light, and did not use teleportation. The skill, just standing there, seems to be waiting for the light attack of Chiba, which makes Chiba begin to be puzzled. But now I can''t fight with him because of doubts, so Chiba directly throws two avatars, but when the avatar is about to walk to Jayton, Jayton immediately moves to the distance. When Chiba met, he immediately let his avatar leaping and then flew to Jayton. Finally, when his avatar landed, Jayton did not teleport, so Chiba immediately let the two blasts explode, but this At the moment before the explosion, Jayton did not directly disappear. After the explosion, he returned to his original position. This made Chiba feel that this battle was even more distressing, so she immediately slammed into a huge ball of light in the sky, and shot the light toward Jayton at this time, but this light did not cause harm after hitting Jayton, but instead Jayton swallowed it in one breath, and then Jayton flew to the 0 of the ball of light, brushed it and swallowed the entire white ball directly, which made the Chiba that saw this scene feel very The difference is, now, what is the solution? Although there is no way, but I have to face it, so Chiba took out Maxwell''s Milky Way and immediately launched the Maxim''s Galaxy Cannon. I thought that you have absorbed so much energy. There is definitely no way to remember this. The attack is also absorbed, but I am sorry, this Jayton''s ability is not to be underestimated. Immediately, the Chiba''s McKinsey Galaxy cannon is absorbed. The Chiba is stunned because he I haven''t thought that the multiple light attacks that I have thrown out have been absorbed by Jayton at this time, and have not been released, which makes Chiba very surprised. So now, Chiba has another skill that can come out, that is, Max''s skill is half a light skill. Think of it here, Chiba directly takes out the Max Galaxy, and moves toward the sky, then the entire Max Galaxy immediately Shooting a light, but the light stayed there, did not shoot out, forming a huge lightsaber, which was the boring of Chiba last night, unintentionally discovered, originally wanted to be played with Charlie. The ace of the time, but now it seems that it should not be able to..... Chiba took a long breath and lifted the lightsaber directly. She looked at Jayton at this moment, but the more surprising scene happened. The Jayton monster actually directly referred to the previous section of Maxwell. The energy that hit him was directly absorbed, which surprised Chiba''s anomaly, so he was there, and when he slowed down, Chiba found that the front part of the entire lightsaber The energy has already been swallowed up, but this is what makes Chiba very surprised. So I immediately took back my own lightsaber, but when I recovered, the energy body of the entire lightsaber had become less powerful. Slowly, it was completely exhausted. This is what surprised Chiba, but Really surprised, still behind, because at this time, Jayton immediately screamed, and then directly released a powerful shock wave, shocked Chiba to the back, then, the entire Jayton burst open, and then immediately condensed Together, then slowly, formed a huge meat ball, which made the people who saw this scene very surprised. But then, in the mind of Chiba, the information about the monster of this meatball popped up: Monsters: Hai Paijie () Monster full length: 500 meters Monster weight: 500,000 tons Introduction to the Monster: The original form of Hai Pajiedun, the shape of the scorpion, is like a cockroach. Seeing the four characters of Haipajiedun on this information, Chiba immediately felt that it was not quite right. Although Chiba had not seen Altman, as long as it was a discerning person, he saw the four characters of Haipajiedun. It will certainly be clear that another form of Haipajiedun will appear, and maybe it will be stronger than the current form! ! . v2 Chapter 77： : big meat ball This made Chiba very surprised and different. He didn''t think that this Jeton monster came back like this. He was already strong enough, but he still wants to continue to strengthen, but this big meatball Chiba also I don''t know if I can destroy him, but now I have no way to do it. I can only try it. So Chiba immediately pulled out Maxwell''s Milky Way, and immediately turned to the huge meatball that was changed by Jayton at this moment in front of him, or that it was a slap, and directly shot and the McQueen Galaxy Cannon Then Chiba clearly found that the meatball had changed at this moment. After he was hit, he was like a piece of smashed, but then the scene that appeared was so surprised that Chiba was the one that was immediately The smashed place healed. Then, the meat ball seemed to absorb the Chiba''s McKinsey Galaxy cannon, and it directly emitted light, and then began to grow bigger as the light flashed. This made Chiba begin to feel something awkward. Now this giant meatball incarnation of this Jaydon monster looks like a terrible look of defensiveness. 14 Chiba has a long sigh of relief and then picks up Mike directly. The Milky Way, then pointing at the sky, immediately appeared a huge lightsaber. After that, Chiba took the Maxwell''s giant sword and rushed directly to Jayton''s cockroach, facing him, directly across, After wielding a giant sword, Chiba thinks that this should be cut from the middle. In this case, the monster should be cut into two halves directly from the middle, and this flaw should also be destroyed. But what surprised Chiba was that in the moment when the lightsaber touched the jealous monster''s cockroaches, all the energy of the whole lightsaber was immediately absorbed, and it did not hurt the Jayton programming. This made the difference in Chiba machine look at the Max Galaxy in his hand and smacked him in his heart: "You have no use waste." "What to do now, what situation, do you want me to help?" Dagu was on the ground at this time, and said to Chiba with the ability of dialogue with the soul. "No, don''t do it for the time being, your energy is squatting. Let me try if I can stop the cockroach of this Jayton monster from hatching out." After the completion of Chiba, he directly threw it on the top of the Jayton monster. Mcan cannon, but it still has no effect, but it makes the cockroach bigger. "What? Is that awkward?!!" Dagu obviously didn''t know about it, and said strangely. "Yes, that''s a jealousy, or a monster''s embarrassment. As far as I know, this should be the shape of Jayton before his evolution, but the defensive power of this form seems to be very strong, I don''t know why." Chiba said with distress. . "Well, do your best." Dagu is also back to Chiba. "What can I do?" This other voice, which suddenly sounded from the dialogue of the heart, made Chiba and Dagu a bit strange, and the sound seemed to be a very familiar voice, which was entered by Harada. "Hayata is in? You can now have a dialogue with the soul?!!" Dagu asked for early field advancement, although Chiba is also very keen to ask Honda, but now he is fighting, if there is an accident, then you are It is possible to lose, of course, without the devil''s fruit, to be honest, if there is no limit to the devil''s fruit of this world, this Chiba can be directly ultrasonicized, and every battle uses devil fruit, that is not minutes. You can kill them in seconds. "Well, I suddenly found out that I can speak without opening my mouth, so I tried to talk to you and I will succeed." Early Tianjin said to both of them. "Okay, Hayata, you are going to tell the players now, the current situation can only let Chiba fight on it first, and I don''t have much time for activities." Dagu said with loss. At this time, Chiba straightened up, sighed, looked up, looked at this huge cockroach at this time, suddenly gave birth to a plan, and immediately turned his body into a more huge form, so it should be One foot smashed this smash, of course, it may be a bit dirty, Chiba thinks this way. However, this Chiba stepped on the foot and did not give it to the blast. Instead, he slipped a foot, and directly fell to the ground with the **** mud. Of course, some buildings were destroyed, but still Ok, most of the people in this area have already left. Then Chiba stood up and then picked up the cockroach of the originally seemingly huge sea, and now he is holding it in the hands of Chiba, like a toy, very light. After picking up Chiba, he smiled and then used all his strength and threw it at the sky! ! Throwed into the universe, but when everyone thought that this incident had been solved, Chiba just turned around 343, stretched out his two arms, ready to fly directly into the sky, this sea Pajton The cockroach was like a dog skin plaster, and it actually landed back, and it landed at the same place, which made Chiba whole people circle. When Chiba re-planned to pick it up, he found that there was a skin on the bottom of the cockroach, which was directly attached to the ground, and the stick was very firm. Chiba could not afford one hand, but What about two hands? The same, still can not get up, so Chiba sat on the ground, you can imagine an Altman, a giant sitting in front of you to play the radish game? After sitting on the ground, Chiba once again tried hard, but the result was because the scorpion''s outer skin was too slippery. Chiba was directly slipped and planted on the ground, panting, right, Altman would be tired, but still Well, there is no time limit for Chiba now, and as long as it is not too much for the burden of the body, there will be no flashing of the crystal light. But now Chiba feels that even if the crystal light is flashing, as long as you can get rid of the **** Haipajiedun''s embarrassment, it is ok. . v2 Chapter 78： : birth of larvae Chiba looked at the **** sea Pajton''s embarrassment, and outputted a distressed breath, and then slowly changed himself into a squatting shape with Hai Pajton, then chuanqi, and finally stood up Immediately, he took out the Maxwell Galaxy and finally decided to come again to the McXinsey Galaxy Cannon. After making a decision, he directly went out, but still was absorbed by the scorpion of this sea Pajton, which directly gave Ye almost gave up, but he still stood up, and you can''t give up the fight because of this. So Chiba immediately rushed to the sea pujaton''s embarrassment at this time, intending to directly tear off his skin, and then directly destroy the unformed Haipajiedun, Chiba felt that this should be He can let Haipajiedun be destroyed, and then it will not appear, but he is wrong, he is very wrong. But no matter what he did wrong, he didn''t make what he thought just now. Why? Because the cockroach of the sea Pajton burst into the middle of the road when Chiba rushed halfway, it was dusty and directly obscured the sight of Chiba. When the dust dissipated, Chiba discovered a new monster. In front of myself. This monster has a lot of tentacles. It should be a lot of weapons, because those tentacles are sword-shaped, and the top of his head has a luminaire very similar to the eyes of the original Jayton monster, away from her head. The two most recent knives are the biggest ones, so that should be his main weapon. Between the two blades, there is a illuminator of yellow se, which is also shining, like his eyes. Then the basic information of this monster popped up in the mind of Chiba: Monster Name: Sea Pajton (larva form) Strange body length: 300 meters Monster weight: 300,000 tons Introduction to the monster: hatching from the state of cockroaches, equivalent to larvae. It has a crustacean exoskeleton and a huge sea-capped Jayton. Like the ordinary Jayton, the face has a long corner and is curved towards the middle. The body is very large and very similar to multi-footed insects. Chiba saw it even more surprised, because Chiba originally thought that what emerged from this scorpion should be the complete body of Haipajiedun, but this is not, but it is just a common larval form. The larval morphology of Haipajiedun seems to be that the Chiba at this time is amazed. Suddenly, a dark black fireball is suddenly shot from his xiong and flies to the Chiba at this time. Chiba has slowed down after his attack. Le God, but it is too late, it is difficult to escape this attack, so Chiba immediately hit a very long distance by this attack. However, Chiba immediately stood up, and now the body is injured, but still can fight, because the crystal lamp in front of xiong does not flash, so it is certainly fighting. So Chiba immediately pulled out Maxwell''s Milky Way and immediately threw the larvae to the Sea Pajton, but when the attack was about to hit the Haipajiedun larva, he immediately used his two sickles to hit the light directly. Then the light was actually hit by him, which made Chiba very surprised, so he immediately called his own body, rushed forward, ready to use the explosion, hurting his body. But this larvae of Haipajiedun immediately highlighted several fireballs, each of which hit his group of avatars, then fell to the ground and then disappeared directly. Chiba saw it and began to feel I have to be serious, but just set up the posture, this Haipajiedun larvae directly lost a box of fireballs, Chiba immediately evaded, and when he found out, Haipajiedun larvae had already appeared in him. In front of him, with his claws, he cut it in front of the xiong of Chiba, the position of the xiong lamp, which is the highest damage for Altman. Then, the Chiba here jumped up and then rushed to the larvae of Haipajiedun at this time. Of course, it was from the air, his back swelled, because Chiba felt that in front of him, he could paint the ball. And using a sickle is definitely the most dangerous, then the back should be safer. However, when Chiba jumped up, he found that there were some light-emitting illuminators with yellow se on the back of the larvae of Haipajiedun, and then suddenly began to move, which made Chiba see the heart after a dark voice: ". Its not too good to dodge. Its too late to shoot a black fireball from his back. He hit the body of Chiba, and Chiba immediately fell to the ground, then immediately got up, and then, the crystal lamp before her xiong It flashed a bit and then changed back to the original water blue, which made Chiba feel a little strange, but before I asked myself, the system immediately explained the matter. "This is a small flash of energy that you are not getting enough after you become Altman, but as long as you are careful, you can continue to use Altman." The system said coldly. When I heard the explanation of the system, Chiba was relieved. Although I can''t guarantee that I won''t be hurt, the current Chiba thinks that if I can fight, then I will fight for a long time, even if I can''t do it, I have to Stand here and continue to fight. But how can it be that he will continue to fight what he is saying, this sea (had it is good) Pajton larvae immediately highlight three black fireballs, hit the Chiba, Chiba immediately turned a mirror, and then used the mirror The reflex ability of the mirror fruit, trying to hit himself with the fireball of the sea puddle larva, but who knows that the fireball actually passed through the mirror, which surprised Chiba, when the system popped up a pop-up window, it was An explanation for Chiba. "Because you are in the Altman form, the energy of the fruit consumed in a battle is the effect of a normal person for ten years, so your fruit''s ability will decline, but it will not drop very fast, just some time. "" Sometimes? Chiba really wants to swear now. Just because of this time, I was directly hit by the fireball of Haipajieduns larvae. There are more than one, three, which makes the crystal lamp of Chiba flash a few more times. . . v2 Chapter 79： : Bai Texing assists Although it flashed a few times, but immediately replied to the original state, each flash once, will make Chiba''s heart lifted, but now it is still restored to the original state, let Chiba breathe a sigh of relief, then look up and look At this time, the Haipajiedun larva, he just stayed there, did not make any sound, and then suddenly spit out a huge dark fireball, hit the Chiba at this time. But Chiba immediately sneaked away, escaped the fireball, and then directly a backflip, because he could not guarantee that the Haipajiedun larva would sneak up on himself after he had dodged, so he immediately evaded, but just diddge For a while, the larvae of Haipajiedun suddenly appeared in front of their own eyes. Fortunately, Chibas response was fast, and immediately became a barrier. Although it blocked the majority of the sickle of the sea pujaton larvae, it still remains. The aftermath of the shockedness hurts a little, but the Chiba here is uplifting, looking at the Haipajiedun larva at this time and observing his movements. Chiba carefully looked at the Haipajiedun larva at this moment, but he seems to have no activity, like death, but the eyes of the yellow se are still lit, which makes Chiba begin to consider Do you want to go forward to check, and finally finally made up your mind, use Maxwell Galaxy 800 to point to the sky, directly into the Maxwell Galaxy sword, and then walked to a place near the sea Paijie larvae, afraid to use the lightsaber Poke the Haydn Jack larvae and then immediately retracted. However, the larvae of Haipajiedun still had no movements. This Chiba became relaxed and vigilant, and immediately rushed to the side of the sea puddler larvae, but when it was completely close to the fear of Jack larvae, this sea Pajton The larvae immediately got up, and several fireballs were highlighted in the direction of Chiba, and the Chiba hit was unprepared. This made Chiba look a little to the sea pujadun larvae, but said in the heart: "Why is this **** monster set the way?!!" But now it can only succumb to resist this attack. Then, immediately throw a McKinsey Galaxy Cannon and hit the body of Haipajiedun, did not hit? Was it absorbed? These are all that Chiba has already guessed. The real key is the number of Max Altman''s avatars that are flying behind the battle. Chiba thinks that as long as these avatars run to the side of the sea puddle larvae, they can definitely pose a powerful injury, but when he is confidently watching this group of people approaching the larvae of Haipajiedun, Haipajie The larvae grew up in two yellow se crystals from Dalian to the middle, suddenly flashing a bit, like the idea of ??laughing at Chiba, and then immediately highlighting several light balls, directly and unbiasedly hit all The top of the avatar resisted all attacks. Then, immediately highlight three fireballs and fly directly to Chiba. To be honest, this monster feels that the design ability is not bad. Every time you can shoot it very accurately, this design ability in the monster can be described as outstanding. Those monsters, their own attacks have never hit the protagonist, what? You said that because of the protagonist? Ok, what do you think? Chiba immediately turned out to be the Altman barrier. Now she has just received the trauma of the mirror lens and some shadows, so he may not be able to use the mirror fruit for a while, of course, just for a while, anyway. He now blocked the attack with the Altman barrier. Then he rushed to the side of the sea puddler larvae, because the night before thinking is that if you are close enough, you should not use the fireball. But Chiba was in such an important battle, and actually forgot the two huge sickles of Haipajiedun''s larvae. I don''t know if it was awkward or what, anyway, I didn''t see it, so that the sea (bead) Pajton larvae Directly face to hit the body of Chiba, but fortunately, Chiba immediately turned his back, so this attack only hit him on the back, but even so, brought him Not a small injury. However, Chiba still endured with patience, and took down the attack. Then he turned back and looked at the larvae of Haipajiedun at the moment, and immediately rushed forward, constantly separating the avatars, Haipajiedun. When the larvae saw the look of Chiba, they were obviously scared, and they shrank back one after another. Then they immediately began to throw fireballs at Chiba, but now Chiba uses the human tactics and directly blocks his Most of the attacks, then rushed to the front of the sea Pajton, directly put the hand into the shape of the hand, slashed on the body of the sea Paijie, and then immediately beat the Haipajiedun larvae at this time. what? What do you say about the huge sickle of the sea Paijie larva at this time? Excuse me, Chiba called so many avatars, all of them are in his own position to block the knife, so of course, there will be no harm, but the avatar is also not good, it will also burden the body of Altman, so must hurry . Who knows that Chiba at this time is actually a whimsy, intends to seize the sea Pajton at this time, and then lifted him, throwing him directly into the sky. However, at this moment, a spaceship suddenly appeared here, and Chiba immediately looked at the spaceship and popped up the basic information of the monster inside: Monster Chinese Name: Baxter Star Monsters and height: 2.3-43 meters Monster weight: 80 kg - 28,000 tons Monster Profile: An attempt to conquer the cosmic universe of the universe. To this end, it is intended to hinder the planned killing of Altman and destroy the country of Otto. Chiba saw this, and he said something in his heart. Now this monster has not been solved, and one more, but at this time, the sea pujaton larva actually collided with the alien spacecraft. And then directly merged into one, inside the Baxter star to see this look, immediately jumped to the window, escaped. However, the larvae of Haipajiedun here are different. After he merged with the spaceship of Baxter, he immediately began to change its shape and changed. In the mind of Chiba, it popped up. The basic information of the monster in this case. . v2 Chapter 80： : The strength of the whole body Monster Name: Sea Pajton (Complete Body) Monster height: 70 meters Monster weight: 40,000 tons Monster flight speed: Mach 33 Introduction to Monsters: Baxter people extracted the excellent parts of Jayton that have appeared so far, and then re-synthesized to create the new evolutionary form of Jayton. The definition is not just a monster. Growing up and continuing to awaken human despair and fear as their own food, Haypajton flies at 33 Mach, several times more powerful than Jayton, which used to be. The title is "the strongest monster in history", "the strongest creature in the universe", "the strongest enemy ~" and so on. This Chiba is a clear understanding. It was originally called Baxter who made Hai Pajieton become the Eucharist. Yes, now it is a really dragged suit. It has become a new monster, Hai Pajiedun. Complete the holy body. Then, slowly, the monster has a shape. When it appears again in front of people, it is a shape that has once again become a limb creature. The two corners are on the ground, and the two arms become his waist and the head. Big bangbang with the same position, the two sections of the gang exude two lights of yellow se, in addition to his xiong, there are also two illuminators like armor, a cross shape on the face. Luminous body and two antennae. Of course, I can understand these, then you tell me, what is the illuminator? ! ! Armor? ! ! This is a male xing, but also to protect, forget, these are not important, you only need to be clear, this Hai Pajiedun''s complete sacred body, already powerful, but now Chiba unless it uses demonic fruit, it is difficult Win. But this Chiba is a sapwood head. I really don''t intend to use the devil''s fruit. I want to try it myself and see if Max''s ability can cause damage to Haipajedun. Eggs hit the stone, Mars hit the earth... Mars hit the earth seemingly not right, forget it, it doesn''t matter. Then, Chiba directly summoned the light arrow, and immediately rushed to Haipajiedun, but Haipajiedun brushed it and teleported to the front of Chiba, and then Chiba immediately waved his own blade, but this Haipajiedun Directly avoiding, and immediately appeared next to Chiba, and then there is one behind Chiba, that is to say, Hai Pajiedun completed the Eucharist, with the ability to split. But Chiba just planned to react. The two hands behind him, two big bangbangs, were placed on him. Then the horse immediately appeared in front of him and then directly blows at him. On the head, then the avatar disappeared, and Hai Pajton directly used his help to hit him on the belly of Chiba, and he was very far away, and then slowly approached Chiba. At this time, Chiba began to feel the weakness of her body. In the end, she decided to exchange the devil''s fruit. I really didn''t know what he did at the beginning, but when he was just ready to exchange fruit, Haipa. Jayton seemed to feel something, and it was teleported directly to him. Chiba met, in a hurry, immediately throwing his fist, but Hai Pajieton a dodge, flashed over, then, directly with his big bangbang blowing on Chiba''s body, behind him also here At that time, Hai Pajieduns avatar appeared and kicked on Chibas body. Then Haipajiedun jumped up and immediately hit the body of Chiba at this time, which made Chiba crystal light stand up. It started to flash, which is totally different from the previous one or two flashes. Then Chiba stood up, but before he could react, Haipajiedun once again appeared in front of him. Chiba immediately kicked in, but this Haipajiedun immediately moved away, and immediately changed out. In the province, directly coated a fireball against Chiba, a fist, not right, is a gang, directly hit the head of Chiba, immediately turned back, directly with this help, hit the chin of Chiba Above, I directly hit Chiba to the distance, and then fell to the ground. Then, the crystal lamp in front of Chiba xiong stopped flashing, dim, and then Chiba turned back to the original, Max sparks In my own hands, I returned to the original Chiba lying there, thinking for a while, then suddenly thinking of something, rushing toward the location of the ancient times. ask for flowers At this time, Dagu took out the **** bang and looked at him. Then he started and looked at the tall Haipajiedun. Haipajiedun was destroying the town at this time. Does it highlight one or two huge fireballs? After a while, I watched it, and when I was about to raise my hand, and then pressed the morph button, the sound of Chiba suddenly rang. "Don''t change." Chiba rushed to ci, so that he said to Dagu. ....... Why? asked Dagu. "Because your transforming body, you have to leave it to me." Chiba continued to rush toward the location of the ancient times. "Leave it for you? What do you mean?" There is some doubt in Dagu. "Because if you become an Altman, you can only move for one minute, but if you let me come, time will not be restricted." Chiba said, already rushed to the side of Dagu, take Going out of the light bang, I glanced at it, and immediately raised his hand holding the light bang, and opened him, and then he immediately became a Diga Altman, coming to our eyes, at this time Dagu saw this scene, and he was somewhat surprised. He did not expect that Chiba could be turned into any Altman, as long as there were props. Yeah, who is the light of Chiba, the light that is exchanged from the system, and the light inside the system, of course, is the light that can be combined with any Altman, so it can become any Altman. . Chiba came to the eyes of people with the appearance and identity of Diga, and then Chibas brain immediately appeared all the tricks and methods used by Diga Altman, which made Chiba very happy, though not able to I am completely in control, but I can grasp one point. It is a point. Now Chiba only needs to know some of the tricks of Dijia. . v2 Chapter 81： : rustling fruit Chiba looked at her body and smiled. Although it was not necessarily seen by some people, Chiba was laughing at this time, but Chiba was really laughing. Then Chiba just prepared to change her color, but put it down. The hand that crossed the head of the brain, he felt, still do not change the form first, now use the attachment form, try to see the strength of Diga. So Chiba directly threw a frozen light, hitting Haipajiedun at this time, but as expected, it was immediately absorbed into the body, directly lost, or the frozen light of Diga, which makes Di Ka was a little surprised, so he immediately fled to the side, but at this time, Hai Pajiedun immediately moved in front of Chiba, but waited until Chiba reacted, facing the sea at this time. When Jayton punched out, it was already late, and his fist was not only empty, but there were many avatars behind him and he also hit himself. But this is not over yet. Chiba met, and immediately jumped up, then turned back and hit Haipajiedun at this time, but Haipajiedun seems to know where Chibas attack is answered, always smart. Hiding, this makes Chiba very cool brain, then, this sea Pajton suddenly called out, and directly moved to the back of Chiba, then in the attack of Chiba, this sea Pajton again "Guessed" and then directly hit the body of Chiba, then, Chiba attempted to dodge, but this Haipajiedun seems to have to know where Chiba will run away, the byte caught him. But fortunately, Chiba is also a momentary movement with Diga, fleeing here, and then Chiba began to feel that this battle, no matter how powerful Diga Altman''s skills, may lose What is the way to overcome this battle? The ability to use the devil''s fruit. After confirming this idea, Chiba gnawed his teeth and slammed his feet, directly redeeming a very strong outdated skill, the skills of the rustling fruit, then looked up and looked at the sea Pajton at this time, and immediately exchanged the skills. After that, he obviously felt that his physical changes, to be honest, the energy of the rustling fruit is really very strong, even if it is put into any battle, Chiba has the grasp of winning, let alone Now this sea Paijie monster is gone. When Hai Pajton saw it, he immediately moved to the side of Chiba, but Chiba directly turned his body into sand, which made all the attacks of Hai Pajton all empty, which obviously made Hai Pajiedun was a little surprised. Chiba said in his heart after seeing the look of Hai Pajton at this time: "Value!!" Then, Chiba immediately returned to the original of Diga, and directly turned an arm into a giant sword of tempered sand, and cut it on the body of Hai Pajton at this time. Then, the magic happened, because Sea Pajton actually received the injury, but then, this sea Pajton suddenly changed into several avatars, appearing around Chiba, but Chiba once again turned himself into sand. However, this Haipajiedun immediately highlights a big fireball and flies to the Chiba, which has been sanded at this time, but of course, can the flame pile sand have any effective effect? No, how could it be, I can only say that this is Haipajiedun whimsical. So I immediately emptied, and then Chiba immediately jumped up and turned her body into tempered sand, which effectively reached the damage of the sea Pajton. But things were not as simple as they were supposed to be. Haipajiedun immediately moved to the side of Chiba, and Chiba immediately became a scorpion, and then appeared behind Haipajiedun, but Haipajiedun immediately I guessed the position of Chiba at this moment, and the attack. After I escaped, I hit a fist directly on Chiba. This surprised Chiba, and then a group of people beat this Chiba continuously, saying that it was a group of people. That is, Haipajieduns avatar at this moment, but fortunately, Chiba has turned his body into tempered glass, which is sure to resist the attack of Haipajiedun. On the contrary, it may be given to Haipajie. Dun constitutes injury..... But then Chiba found that it was wrong, this Hai Pajiedun''s attack power is getting stronger and stronger, and slowly, the damage to himself is getting bigger and bigger, so Chiba finds that even the tempered sand may not resist. I can get the attack from Hai Pajieton, so Chiba directly turns into sand. Then Chiba immediately appeared behind the sea Pajton, but there was no attack, and then there was still no attack from the side of the sea Pajton, but in the third time, Chiba directly changed one in his own hand. The tornado made of small sand was directly hit by Haipajiedun at this time, and then Haipajiedun actually received a powerful injury, which made Chibas confidence increase again. The hand made a heavyweight sandstorm and immediately rushed to the side of Haipajiedun, but this time, Haipajiedun directly escaped the hand of Chiba, but Chiba smiled and jumped directly. Get up, a reverse, stretch out his hand, directly hit the sea Pajton, then, tempered sand, protect yourself, although this can not resist long-term attacks, but can be geographically attacked, it has been to thousands For leaf 0.5, it is a very good thing. Then, Chiba immediately turned all his hands into a tempered sand blade, and turned one hand into two. Then he immediately rushed to the side of Haipajiedun. After he teleported and called the avatar, Chiba directly sanded himself, once again turned into a solid, directly two hands, while the publication of Hai Pajiedun''s body, which caused him a powerful damage, and then this is not finished. Chiba seized the time when Haipajiedun was attacked at this time, immediately sank himself, appeared behind Haipajiedun, and immediately became a heavyweight sandstorm in his hand, hitting Haipajiedun, so Hai Pajton was attacked by a powerful attack, turning around and looking at Chiba at this time. . v2 Chapter 82： : defeated Then, Chiba immediately escaped to the distance with desertification. To be honest, the ability of rustling fruit is a very powerful and easy-to-use skill, but now it is impossible to use all the rustling fruits here because the rustling fruit is the strongest. Big skills, but clean the water in all the towns. Now, in this case, if you wash it, I am afraid it is not appropriate. You cant destroy this place for a monster. You still live here. With. Then there is another problem in Chibas mind, that is, what can be used to remove Haipajiedun? Now the light attack has almost zero effect on Sea Pajton, and the ability of the rustling fruit is the only ability that can be overcome, but the most powerful ability is also divided, and only one such fruit can be used at a time. So I can''t upgrade my energy again, or increase it. So what kind of method is it to remove him? Then there is only one possibility. The idea will knock Jayton down to the ground, which is to weaken his 14''s ability, and then use some specific light to attack and defeat Haipajedun. Of course, if only one kind of light is used. It must be unbelief, but there are many kinds? Now Chiba has already known how to defeat Haipajiedun. Although it can''t be completely guaranteed, it can beat Haipajiedun, but Chiba definitely believes that this attack can make Haipajiedun a strong Shanghai. Enough, the next finishing work, give it to Pei Lili to solve the light. However, the strength of Haipajiedun at this time is also not to be underestimated. It immediately moved to the front of Chiba and then directly hit Chiba, but Chiba immediately made his body stupid, but this time. The amount of desertification has changed in the past. Chiba has not fallen to the ground immediately. It is a scorpion, but it slowly slides down to the ground. This is quicksand. Chiba has long wanted to implement it. Sure enough, in this fruit. Under the ability, quicksand is the big skill. Then, Chiba immediately turned his two arms into four blades, and then they were tempered, and they were directly cut into the body of Haipajiedun, who had no power at the moment, and then immediately turned his body. Materialized, and then kicked on the body of Hai Pajton, and then turned his body into a quicksand, so that all the attacks of Hai Pajton could not attack the Chiba at this time. However, Haipajiedun still did not give up, directly throwing a huge black fireball, hitting Chiba, and directly dispelling Chiba, but after falling to the ground, Chiba immediately restored his entity. Then a black fireball immediately flew over to him, but he did not panic and turned his body into sand, so that Haipajieduns fireball immediately punched again, and then Chiba directly in himself. Holding a heavyweight sandstorm on his hand, he turned his body into a quicksand and rushed to Haipajton at this time. Haipajiedun did not have any powerful tricks. He was able to serve the attack of Chiba, so Chiba seized the opportunity and immediately turned into a materialized one, directly releasing a lightsaber and hitting Haipajiedun, the sea. Pajton just hid like that. Of course, this attack must be hidden by Chiba, and it is impossible to hide, but why is this skill in Chiba Pharmacy? Because Chiba thinks that Haipajiedun must be able to estimate the actions of Chiba, so Chiba intends to use this technique to see the tricks of Haipajiedun and see what can be predicted, so Chiba It was discovered that it was the tentacles of Hai Pajton, the one that prevented him from winning, and locked the target, it would be easy. So Chiba discovered the tentacles of Hai Pajton under this temptation, that is, he prejudged the attack of Chiba, and then Chiba immediately rushed to Haipajedun. This Haipajiedun is not stupid. It seems to have discovered the attempt of Chiba. He immediately uses his own avatar to constantly stop Chiba, and then he intends to teleport, but at this time Chiba directly draws himself completely, then Immediately from the bottom, directly rushed to the side of Hai Pajiedun at this time, immediately restored his body to materialization, 1 and then thrown a lightsaber against his two tentacles, just right, unbiased hit In the above, his tentacles were solved, and then Chiba directly cut out two huge tempered sands and slashed them on Haipajiedun. To be honest, Haipajiedun has only two of the most powerful skills. One is his predictive ability, which can guide the opponent''s body and action, and the second is the ability of Jayton''s Shunyi. This ability has been The sandification skills of Chiba are broken, because the sand of Chiba can always spread to any place, so he is also equivalent to teleportation, directly in front of Hai Pajiedun, fighting with Hai Pajton. However, Haipajie Dingzi 333 does not want to endure this energy, and immediately turns his whole body into a dark form, which makes Chiba very surprised. In his dark form, all the substances that touch her are immediately They all tasted ashes, and it seems to be burned. This makes Chiba the same, because if the body of Chiba is the body, there is nothing big, but if it is deserted, there will be signs of burning, which is even Forcing Chiba can''t use sandification..........? Anyway, Chiba jumped up, and when I was about to use my own body to grab the Markusum darts, I suddenly remembered that I was now controlling Diga Altman, not Max Altman, and there was no avatar at all. Markusum darts, which made him close his eyes, then thought for a while, and immediately opened his eyes. At this time, Hai Pajieton has appeared in front of Chiba, but Chiba is still directly tempered and deserted. Then a fist, hit the monster''s body, and then looked into the distance, immediately released skills to Hai Pajiedun. First, put the hands in a cross shape, shoot the light, then, put it into a l-shape, and then directly throw out his hand, and then immediately kill Hai Paijie. . v2 Chapter 83： :celebrate After that, Chiba changed back to the original, and then returned the gods to Dagu: "Give you, this time thanks to the help of Diga Altman, and the help of your gods, otherwise The Haipajiedun monster may not be able to kill." Chiba smiled and said to Dagu. Dagu raised his head and looked at Chiba with a look: "How did you use the sand skills you just used?" "Oh, that, that is the skill of Max Altman, a skill that can be used on any Altman." Chiba said easily, why? He has already found an excuse, otherwise he will not use the power of the demon fruit in the style of Diga Altman in front of the Great. "This way, then okay." Dagu said, he took up the gods, and then looked up at the spacecraft above the sky: "What are we going to do next?" Dagu asked. "Next..... Then you ask me what to do, I know where to go." Chiba is also pretending to look like an irritated look to Dagu. "Hey, the team members of the science special search team, now Chiba said that they don''t know, let him not know how to go." Dagu heard that Chiba said that he didn''t know, smiled, picked up the communication equipment, and rushed inside. Said. "Hey, you have plans already, you are still fooling me, this is not suitable, ah, hello." Chiba heard, immediately took over the communication equipment of the ancient times, and said to the inside: " Hey, do you have any plans, tell me, don''t leave me out, be careful to fire you." Chiba yelled at the inside. "We have no plans. The boss is going to go to a famous restaurant and eat a big meal to celebrate, but of course, it is for people to pay for it. As for who is jealous, this time is decided by lottery. Hehe." I went back to Chiba on the opposite side, and I also thought about medical care after listening to Chiba. "Well, I am going, I will go too!!" Chiba yelled at the inside, and then faintly said a word "to be fooled", but Chiba was a blind man at this time, and he did not hear it at all. Say something: "What are you talking about?!!" "No, it''s okay, then let''s go now, go back to the headquarters, change the clothes, and we will go after the change." Opposite Jinghong said. Then, they immediately returned to the headquarters, undressing, but please note that nothing was done, just changed clothes, and then everyone came to the hall wearing their own clothes. "Are all people coming together?" Chiba asked. "Expired!!" They said in unison, one hand suddenly, Gang Dazhu found that one person did not come, Xiaokou real people, so immediately turned his head and informed Chiba: "Big brother, Xiaokou real people seem to have not come." "He didn''t come, it doesn''t matter, Meilaimei is coming, then we have a few to eat, you don''t have a communication device, you can''t tell her, just ignore him, let''s eat us, let''s go." When Chiba finished, he and everyone went away. Of course, the children and the small mouth real people did not come. Soon, they came to the hotel, their room was quite big, but to be honest, just a few people, so in order to look at a little more people, they all spread this, although I dont know if it is useful. Anyway, they did it. Then, a few of them immediately ordered a lot of dishes, and then began to eat their mouths. At this time, there was nothing to eat in front of the well-handed table, as if he was not fixed, then he turned and looked Chiba. "Big brother, how is this battle today, it is not difficult to get stuck, is it hard to fight?" Ichiro Hiroshi asked Chiba. "Well, a little, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, thanks to the great gods of the ancients, I finally killed him. How? Your food hasn''t come up yet?" Chiba turned and asked the well. "Hey, I am not that kind of person!!" Jinger Guanghong said with a sense of justice, then the waiter suddenly came in at this moment, as if deliberately said to the well-handed Guanghong: "Sorry, sir, because of you The set meal is a bit cumbersome to do, so I will come up later and say sorry here." The waiter said, and made a big noise. "You, you, you.....you walk away, you walk away, will you pick time?" Well Hand Guanghong yelled at her, and then immediately turned back, and said to Chiba: "You just didn''t hear anything, just let''s talk." "Okay, okay, I will talk to you for a while." Chiba also needs cooking for a while because of her own things, so now I can only talk to Imai. "So, I want to ask you, what do you think about the ability of Altman?" Ichiro Hikaru asked Chiba for the same interview. "There is nothing to think about, it is to see people are smaller, I feel more imposing......... What strange question you asked, I cant even think of a decent answer, can you? Ask the natural question, don''t ask this question." Chiba waved his hand toward the well. "Well, this is what you said, then I will ask you, are you in the time and space over there, have a sister?" Jing Jingguang asked immediately. "Oh, you can do this question, very technical, but not good (good Li) thinking, I just don''t answer." Chiba said, because there are too many sisters, of course, all the time and space inside It''s not just this one, and there isn''t any easy-to-follow girl in this time and space. "Then I will change another question. I will ask you questions about this battle. How do you feel about holding the monster today?" "What does it feel like, how can I still? I can still like monsters!!" Chiba said, looking at the wells at this time. "In fact, it does not rule out the occurrence of such a thing." Jing hand Guanghong pretend to be a serious face of clothes, said Chiba. "That''s right, if that''s the case, don''t be right, I''m going to erase the influence in my mind and erase it!!!" Chiba said with a big sigh, and now the audience is laughing. . v2 Chapter 84： :joke "What is your order? How come it hasn''t come up for so long?" Iwaki Hikaru picked up the chopsticks and asked Chiba, who was sitting next to him. "Nothing, it''s just an ordinary dish." Chiba replied. "This ordinary dish, it takes so much time to do it, do you say that they are poisoning?" Wells Guanghong joked and said. "Oh, I tell you, if they are poisoned, the sows can get on the tree!!" Chiba said at the time. "But what if it is really poisonous?" Isai, who asked in a curious manner. "Then I will die!!" Chiba smiled and shouted. "Are you talking about shit? You are scared of poison in this meal. Its hard to think about not going to die, you know?" This well-handed man rushed to Chiba. "Well, then I will change one. If my rebate is poisonous, I will go...........I don''t know, you are." Chiba''s original tone was very boiling. But when it comes to the back, it suddenly drops again. "Well, I said, if your meal is poisonous, you will....you will.......you will be killed by my shoes." Imai Hikaru said, but he I didn''t think of any interesting things, yes, he didn''t come up with 410. It''s definitely not the author. I didn''t think of it........Really! ! "Oh, what you think of is not the same as going to death. Its not much worse." This Chibas face was disgusted and turned to waver. "What about that, then you want to come up with a little more!!" After a long-awaited return to Chiba, now they are like the usual improvisational essays, where to say. "That line, you can listen, I think a tall one, see that I don''t scare you, um........" Chiba said, began to think, and constantly flashed in his mind. A lot of things he thought of, and finally suddenly thought of something, a smile. "That would be the case, if my meal is poisonous, the beauty of the whole world is all mine." Upon hearing this, Dagu suddenly came over and was not willing to: "Hey, if you are poisoned, you are dead, and the beauty of the world belongs to you, fart, you are all dead, and, you are the bet itself. If it is good for you, then it doesn''t mean anything. (bebd) If you want to make some kind of bet, then you should say that if it is poisonous, give it to me." Dagu finished, laughed. "Hey, this is what you have, this is what I said, so the sister is mine, is there anybody you like to write on the other side?" At this time, the big ancient suddenly appeared. I liked the attention of Imai, and I asked him. "This is why..." Dagu was hesitant. "He is there, but the girl is Zaoda....." Chiba said at this moment because she was high, so she suddenly said this sentence without any concern, but halfway through it, Chiba stopped his mouth. He actually wanted to say, "That girl is the daughter of Hayata," but if it is said so early, there may be some inappropriate things happening, so Chiba finally chose. I dont say, "The girl is the daughter of a friend of a friend of a friend of Moritas friend." Chiba tried to use such a large segment of the disturbance and directly let them forget what they said. "So, sing a relationship, its not too swaying. Just say if you are a friend of Dagu. Just look for you. My grandparent friends friends friends friends grandsons friend is my friend. "Wu Jingguang said while eating his own meal." Is this really just for them to do this dinner for the end of this battle? No, its not that their dinner has a special meaning. This is only a matter of Chiba. In addition to the ancient science team, the team members know this. Oh, yes, Xiaokou real people dont know this. The matter, because when I said this thing, I left, then this thing is that they are in this ton dinner, which is specially designed for Chiba and Dagu to go, and send the parting dinner because they still Never had a meal. "Well, then can we not talk about poison in my meal? I am a little scared, talk about other topics, for example, talk about the story before you participated in this science search team, not very good. ?? Chiba said with a smile. "This is ............ It can be, you can say it first." Gangda helped agree, but I think, let''s first tell the story of Chiba. "Ah.........that''s forgotten....... Wait a minute, it''s not right. I have already told you the story in front of me. I want to say to Mao, I don''t have it now. I can say something!!" Chiba said. "But you have already said it, don''t say it anymore, I will continue to eat me." Gang Dazhu said, directly began to swallow his own squid rice. "Okay, okay, with you, I will continue to wait for my meal." Chiba finished, holding his chin, sitting there with a hard face, but fortunately, the dish that he ordered was immediately delivered. When he came up, he was happy in an instant, but what Chiba didn''t know was that this dish brought him something that could not be returned, a thing that made Chiba very very concerned. But in the end, Chiba''s chopsticks slowly extended to the food, then added the food, began to chew, and then said something on the mouth: "Well, delicious." But then, Chiba immediately felt the strangeness in his body, and then suddenly, he immediately felt that his whole consciousness had disappeared for a while. Then, Chiba immediately went all the way from the seat, which made him sit thousands. The well-handed light macro next to the leaf saw the moment when Chiba fell directly on the ground. The whole person began to tinnitus, and then looked at Chiba, who was falling down at this moment, and secretly said: "No.... ... really poisoned." And all the heat, everyone, including Dagu at this time, was surprised to see this scene. At the moment when Chiba fell to the ground, it seemed that time was slowed down. Everyones look was like that. Chiba''s eyes. . v2 Chapter 85： : Did the light disappear? "Chiba? Chiba, what''s wrong with you, stand up!!" Dugu Lima took advantage of Chiba, and Imai Hikaru immediately threw himself out of his rice bowl and immediately rushed to Chiba and rushed to the thousand. The front of the leaf is looking at Chiba. At this time, Chiba has closed his eyes and has no movements. If he is too awake, he will definitely say at this time: "Hey, what are you doing with me? "Sister" or "You actually hold me, it''s hard... you are interesting to me." But now, there is no words, just silence, and of course, the screams of these people . After that, Chiba was taken to the emergency room of the hospital, but after monitoring, but in the food of Chiba, a special substance was detected, and it was harmful to the human body. I dont know, I only know that it should be this. Things, so Chiba will be lost, but now Chiba has no problems, but it is still a coma for a while, in this meeting, all the science special team members, and Nagano and Dagu, are in the thousand Beside the leaves, no one has ever left. But fortunately, Chiba just slept for half an hour, slowly opened his eyes, looking at the moment, a group of people standing next to him, and the unacquainted quilt, and the room. Where is this? asked Chiba. "This is a hospital. You suddenly fainted when you were eating with us. We immediately sent you to the hospital. Moreover, some special substance was detected in your food, but you didn''t know it. What is it, it is harmless to the human body, but after checking your body, there is no problem." Murakami said, at this time he also put down his own pipe, did not go ~ **** him. "Oh, if this is the case, its not the well-handed Guanghong. Is there any poison in my meal? Its not going to be your sleeping pills. I want to occupy the girls all over the world, still early!!" Ye Lima resumed his smile and said to Jing-Hand Guanghong. When I heard the words of Chiba, it means that the spirit of Chiba is back, so Ichiro Hiroshi smiled and said to Chiba: "Oh, I tell you, how can I use the low-end things of sleeping pills, If I am, I will let you eat something directly, let the poison that you suddenly explode and die, then you will pass yin, and what can''t be detected in your area, how could it be a sleeping pill!!" "You are right, but it is not excluded that you buy an imported high-grade laxative from abroad, just to ruin me. This is a conspiracy that you have been planning for a long time, but how can this imported high-grade laxative be too powerful? So let me stun directly, you talk about this ghost." Chiba said. "Oh, its not a quick fight. You only slept for half an hour. You can pull it so big. If you dont cover it, you can always pull someone elses place, and its amazing. Thumb, I liked it for Chiba. "Yes, yes, you are right, this is really me." Chiba said with a smile. "I am going, you actually admitted it! Hey!!" Da Gu met, but also said with a smile. "That''s not right, what do I refuse to admit? Let''s go first, I will stay here for a while." Chiba waved at them and let them leave. But when everyone was ready to leave, Chiba suddenly called them: "Wait a minute." "What''s wrong?" Gangda helped back and asked. "Earita enters, Dagu and Nagano stay, other people go first, I have something to say." Chiba pointed a few of them with their fingers, and then said. After Higashino entered the ancient Nagano to see it here, although it was a little strange, it was still left in the ward, and then the last one to go out took the door. "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?" Dagu asked seriously, because he knew that if Chiba was like this, it must be something that needs to be certified. "I think that the thing that made me stun may be a bit strange." Chiba held his fist and said slowly. Asking for flowers "Somewhat strange? What is strange?" asked Nagano. "I feel that my body seems to have changed a bit, some strange changes, which makes me feel very uncomfortable now." Chiba put down his hand and watched them say. "So, why are you paying us a few? Just tell us a few?" asked Amada. "Because, I feel that my feeling is related to my Altman, because I suddenly feel that I seem to have lost some feelings, some of the feelings of Altman, so I was surprised if I Tell them about this, they must be very worried, but you are different, you are not particularly worried, I don''t want too many people to worry about this, so tell you." Chiba replied. ......... "So, what should I do now?" asked the long night. "I don''t know, because now I don''t even know where my symptoms and problems are. If I am physically, I can do it for a few days, but I have just tested it. I have no problem. Then, it shows that my problem is something that other people can''t see." Chiba slowly tells his own guess. The two people in Dagu River sighed after listening, and then at this moment, suddenly there was a bang, and the frequent vibration of the ground, so that Chiba Dagu, Nagano and Asada entered the horse and reacted. There was a problem. People other than Chiba immediately rushed to the window and they found that a monster was standing outside. Chiba also immediately fell down, then took out the Max sparks from the pocket, directly buckled on his left wrist, then waved forward, closed his eyes, but then, surprisingly, that is Chiba still Standing in the same place, no change, no change to Max Altman, the voice changer did not shine, just wearing a sick suit, standing there. . v2 Chapter 86： : Cant fight Chiba looked at his left hand in a strange way. The sparks on Max seem to have no brilliance. He just faintly stayed on his left hand. It seems that an optimistic and positive person suddenly fell down. Chiba looked up and looked. A few of them, and a few of them are the same, looking at Chiba in a strange way, and the sparks of Max in Chiba. Chiba once again did not believe in pushing his own Max sparks, no use, no Chiba turned into light, and then stood in front of everyone, the scene of fighting with Max Altman, but now, this one is wearing The patient is in the service, and the left hand looks like an ordinary person with a child toy. When Dagu saw this look, he once again looked at the monster outside the window, and finally pressed the transform button of Shenguangbang. He first appeared "four three three". Although Chiba was surprised, he still raised his head and looked. To the monster outside the window: Monster Chinese Name: Bazaila Monster height: 60 meters Monster weight: 40,000 tons Introduction to the monster: The body is covered with ivy-like blood-sucking body hair, which looks like a plant monster and belongs to a kind of underground monster in classification. Fortunately, the properties of this monster are very weak, even the introduction of the monster is not long, the monster''s skills are only screaming, and using his tentacles to draw Diga, but these skills are In front of Diga, it was all weak, so it was easy to kill this monster. But this Chiba, still in surprise, constantly thinking about this, thinking that he can''t change this thing, which means that he can''t change, he can''t fight, use his own Ability, to show the style, this is the world of Altman, the ability to have devil fruit, but not enough. In this world, Altmans ability is the mainstream, what do you say if it is a fire shadow? Even if it is, even if your ninjutsu is sealed, but there is the ability of the devil fruit, the enemy is all human, this is not the same, the enemy can be all huge monsters, can not be transformed, it means that can not fight. This made Chiba very distressed, sitting directly on the bed, thinking about what happened just now, without any plans, without any method, without speaking, with the ability to quiet the fruit, shielding all the sounds, The system is also quiet at this moment, providing a quiet environment for Chiba. Then, Dagu immediately ended the battle and returned to the room. At this time, he even confiscated the gods, and ran in a hurry. He looked worriedly at the Chiba at the moment, without any The way, after all, he did not give his own light, the ability to give Chiba, can only sit next to wait for Chiba to calm down. After a long time, no one in this film spoke, just stayed there. Chiba seemed to suddenly understand, and slowly said: "Don''t tell others, my ability." "Well." Others nodded. "I think I finally figured out what the change that the meal had brought to me. It is estimated that it is impossible to change. The light inside my body is probably gone." Chiba looked at his hands. It is totally different from the one who loved to joke in the past. "Let''s go first, I am going to sleep here. When I go back, let''s get together." Chiba said, he went back to his bed and lay down, and several of them were successive. Leave here. Chiba lay quietly on his bed, finally in his mind, asking for the system. "What have I eaten?" Chiba asked. "I don''t know, it seems to be a special substance on a planet. We swallowed it after you swallowed it. After a coma, it was tested. It is a bit like the special toxin on the star of the eighth galaxy, but it seems to have been improved. It should be to make some people transform into some kind, to restrain the toxin of Altman, that is, to make you unable to become light." The system tells the effect of this toxin, although Chiba has long guessed eight Nine is not out of ten, but hearing this answer in person, how much shocked..... Chiba sighed for a long time, then sat up, took out Max''s sparks, began to stroke him, and imprinted the entire Max sparks in his mind. "So, what can I do now?" Chiba asked the system, and now he can only ask the system. However, the system seems to be somewhat cautious, or rather, limited: "Sorry, Mr. Chiba, our system can''t completely plan the next step for you, except in the beginning of time and space, we can guide you and provide you with fast step-by-step. In addition to the formal methods of the world, it is impossible to provide you with what to do next. The sound of the system was originally cold, and now it is the chill of Chiba, but what is the use? Chiba sat up and looked out the window. Now it is nightfall. The sky is full of stars, the city is brightly lit, and Chiba looks at it all. He starts to think about how he can change himself into battle, but that It is impossible, difficult, and only capable of regaining light. Thinking of this, Chiba once again asked the system: "So, can I redeem a light?" "No, the system stipulates that only one light can be exchanged, no more." The system returned. After that, the thousand 1.5 leaves were quiet. This time he was the quietest of him. No one bothered him. People dare to let this piece of tranquility break open. Of course, in the end, someone still talked, or said that it was not a human being, just a monster. Jeronimo, yes, that is, he has been sleeping in Chibas monster capsule for a long time, just woke up. Come, I heard some of the things that happened in Chiba, and he was a little surprised. Although he is a monster after all, this Chiba is very caring for himself, unlike other Altman, he dares to say if other Altman met him and estimated that he would be blasted directly, so that he didn''t even have a chance to survive, so Chiba is his savior. . v2 Chapter 87： : Xiaokou’s family is real "Big Brother, what happened? I only slept, how did this change happen?!!" Jeronimo said in the monster capsule, speaking with the heart, said to Chiba. "I don''t know, I just ate a meal, but it seems that someone has added something to my meal that I can''t change. It seems that this person should be a little smart, and I know that I am Altman. Identity, but I really can''t think of what monsters can have such accurate information, and poison." Chiba frowned, said to Jeronimo. "You tell me what the characteristics of this monster are, and then I might be able to tell you some intelligence." Jeronimo told Chiba. "There is not much information we have. We may only know that the toxins that I have brought to me are brought from Zalab Star, so you can conclude that you are feeding the Zarab Stars. Then, you put the basics of the Zarabu Stars. Let me tell you the information, I will make a good consideration." Chiba said. Seeing Chiba say this, you may ask 14 "Is there a monster illustration in Chiba?" For readers with such doubts, you have to remember that the monster illustrations are only when you see the monsters in your own eyes. All the basic information that will come out of the monster is impossible to know without knowing this aspect. "This is how... how to say it, the appearance of the Zabu Stars... is a dwarf, of course, this is in the strict view of our monsters, the head is very short, then... ..." This Jeronimo looks like a special understanding of the appearance of this Zabu star. "It seems that you are not very clear." Chiba said with a smile. "No, no, I know, I have, thought, this Zarab star, seems to be easy to adapt, very powerful, but also at the same time as easy to get the skill of that person, the year When he came to play with me, it became my appearance, and my monster didnt know who it was. Jeronimo complained that Chibas hearing at this time was also a secret note. Down. Then, Chiba stood up, changed her clothes, and then retired from the ward and continued to bring her own smile into the headquarters of the Science Special Search Team. "Hey, the boy is back." Imai Hikaru came back to see Chiba and took the lead to say hello to Chiba. "If it wasn''t for your **** crow mouth, I will tell you, I will never leave here now!!" Chiba smiled, pretending to blame the well-handed. "Haha, get rid of, who can think that there will be poison at that time, but fortunately, God helped me and made me a sister of the world." "Fart!!" Dagu suddenly inserted a foot. "The swear of his sly Chiba is that I will live, it has nothing to do with you!" It shouted. "Hey, you are arguing here and quarreling, do you want to go to work, and, I swear that his toxic sister is all mine, you are listening to your ears, and you are messing yourself up. Change, Miss Mingzi, you are mine." Chiba said, making a pose for Fujimiko with a teasing attitude, but Fuji Mingzi just looked at Chiba and continued his work. "Look, you don''t care about your sister, you still have an old face, saying that all the girls in the world are yours, fart!!" Jing hand Guanghong seized on this matter and said to Chiba. "Hey, she just doesn''t look at me, maybe it''s because she is shy!!" Chiba smiled and looked at them. "Oh, oh, then I will say hello now, Miss Mingzi, how are you." Wells Guanghong said, rushing Fuji Mingzi to say hello, Fuji Mingzi also waved at the well. "Seeing no, this is what makes sense!!" Imura Hikaru has Fujimiko rushing to say hello, if there is help. "Please, you are saying hello, okay, you see me also playing one........ This is all messy, how to get farther and farther?!! Can he work well? "Chiba snarls. "Good........but I have nothing to do with his work!!" At this time, Dagu suddenly returned. "Then I teach you a job, oh, sleep, I will slap when I get up." Money also said. Then, after listening to the ancients, he immediately squatted on the table, but suddenly remembered that he had not said anything. Just raised his head, and Chiba slaped it up and said: "Hey, I told you, you are still up, this is what you want. Let me have fun." Chiba smiled. "Oh, no, I am embarrassed to say a few words, why bother?!!" Dagu said to Chiba, but after Chiba listened, smiled and slaped another palm: "Big brother, Kneeling, get up and slap, know." "Well, you are amazing, I am squatting, I am squatting?!!" Dagu said, kneeling on the table, and then spoke, and his tone was 380. "Chiba, the recent small mouth real people have not come for a long time." Dagu said. "This way, then I really should go and see if there is anything wrong with this small mouth." After Chiba finished, he turned and left here. At this time, the ancients also stretched out. One sentence: "I looked up and gave me a slap!!" Chiba immediately came to the home of Xiaokou Reality, knocked on the door again, and the door still had no locks. This made Chiba immediately think of the situation when he came to his home last time. It looks like this, but the last experience, and Nothing is so harmonious, the two are considered to be falling out and fight one. But this time is not the same, Chiba pushes the door and puts it in the posture, there is still no one, the black light is bonfire, the light is not turned on, but this time should also not turn on the light, Chiba slowly walked into the room, no People, but Chiba is still standing on the ground, ready to cope with the small mouth real people who will suddenly come up at any time, but there is no sign of anyone, but then, Chiba sees something that makes him horrified: the one lying on the ground, the familiar The person, the small mouth real person, is covered in blood, without any movement. . v2 Chapter 88： :died Chiba saw that at this time it fell to the ground, and the small mouth of the real person in the pool of blood, the whole persons head instantly smashed, and the ear began to ring into the ear, and my heart began to feel that he would not be dead. Chiba slowly walked to the front of the small mouth, and then touched his neck. Chiba was surprised to find that there was no temperature and no beat. Now he really hopes that the small mouth of the real person will jump directly, then Shouted: "Come on the duel, Altman!!" But not, just lying there quietly, without breathing, without any signs of survival. This directly caused Chiba to sit on the ground, surprised to see the corpse of the small mouth in front of him, and then Chiba began to think in his mind, how he died, was killed by the monster ? Its only possible, after all, Ive been hurt by that monster recently, but why kill him? Surprisingly, far more than that, the thing that really surprised her was that Chiba found that the one lying on the ground facing the Chiba, but suddenly, a worm was drilled from the eyes of the corpse, and then A pile of worms, white, and Chiba, when they saw so many worms, they were scared to take a few steps back and then spit them out. After all, he was the first to see the body. But fortunately, Chiba immediately calmed down and looked at the bugs carefully. It was nothing else, it was awkward, and Chiba was not very clear about a lot of things, but Chiba still knows one thing. That is, people, only one year after death, will grow such a bug, then this means that at this moment, he died more than a year, then a few days ago, with them Who is this person? This made Chiba''s cold sweat come up instantly, and the feeling of chilling continually swept through Chiba''s body. Chiba began to think in such a state, what is going on. But at this time, suddenly the sound of opening the door reminded me that Chiba immediately found a nearby cabinet and went in, and then there was a gap between the wooden slats of the cabinet to see these things. The man slowly walked here, and then when he entered here, Chiba immediately fell there, because this person is dressed in the same way as the people on the ground, but this is not the most amazing. The most amazing thing is that its face, actually, is a small mouth real person. Chiba squatted there, and looked at this lively little mouth real person with surprise. I dont know what to say. At this time, Chiba is full of cold sweat. This is no matter who will have this feeling. I would like to ask you, if you hear a friend who was still having fun with yourself yesterday, actually died a few years ago, what would you be scared of? I do not know. At the time of the earthquake, Chiba was already scared and could not be said. Looking at the fake small mouth real person in front of him, he slowly walked to the side of the body. "It has become like this, but I still don''t want to clean you up, because I think that if one day, if any of the members of the Science Special Search Team came here, seeing your body, the expression will definitely be very interesting. of.". "The fake little mouth really said a smile, then immediately stood up and stretched. Yes, he didn''t make a mistake. Now Chiba''s expression is enough to make him very shocked, but Chiba is still breathing constantly. Although she has been denying it, but now she doesn''t believe it. It is also impossible. Chiba looked at this person, the small mouth real person looked at the body again, smiled, and then turned himself into a monster, appeared in front of Chiba, short, and this seems to be the oldest, Chiba in Jincheng Tetsuo''s room, saw a monster, similar to the graffiti picture, and the monster is exactly the same, Chiba saw this, opened his mouth, almost handed it out, but fortunately, he Immediately caught his mouth. Then in the mind of Chiba, the basic information of the monster pops up: Monster Chinese Name: Violent Cosmic Zarabu Star Monster height: 1.8 meters - 40 meters Monster weight: 30 tons - 20,000 tons Monster Profile: Zarab Star, can make a small tape recorder, so that you can talk to the Earth people anytime, anywhere. After being kidnapped in the field, it turned into a fake Altman''s destruction, and was eventually returned to the original shape by Altman, and was destroyed by the light of Spetsham. It turned out that he was a Zarab star, and Chibas heart secretly said that in this case, everything can be said. The long-lived man who hasnt come for a long time knows the true identity of Chiba, but has never revealed it. The reason, as well as the time when eating, the small mouth real person who didn''t come over, all this makes sense. Now what Chiba sees also proves that Jeronimo told the Chiba that his ability is true. Sex. After the Zarab star went to the room, Chiba directly rushed out of the closet and ran outside, but the Zarabu star seemed to have heard the movement of Chiba, so he immediately went downstairs and became a small-mouthed real person. Go out. Chiba has been thinking of ways after she found out that she was chased by the Zarab star. At first, she thought of it, but she changed her body, but because of the lack of light, if she can change her body, it would be early. I used the power of Altman and the ability of the devil''s fruit to blow him up.... Wait a minute, the devil''s fruit? When Chiba thought of it, she immediately stopped and turned around and looked at the small mouth of the Zarabu star who was chased at this time. "How, give up, don''t want to run? Let me slaughter? How, I will give you the medicine, great." Xiaokou said, then face the Chiba at this moment. "No, I don''t want to run, and I already know that it is the medicine you gave me. Now what I want to say to you is that you ran." Chibas confidence has suddenly increased, looking up, watching With a small mouth real person, this small mouth seems to be somewhat indifferent to the behavior of Chiba at this moment, and some anger. . v2 Chapter 89： : The full power of the devil fruit Xiaokou real people saw the look of Chiba, and rushed directly to Chiba. At this time, the small mouth of the Zarabu star was a very strong person, all of which were muscles, and the speed was of course very fast. But Chiba directly evaded, this small mouth did not stop the car, and then ran for a while, then turned around and looked at Chiba, Chibas smile at this time, very confident, which made the small mouth real, not Or, it was very unhappy to see the Zarab star, so they used the very fast speed to pounce on Chiba, and Chiba immediately escaped, but this Zarabu star was immediately turned back and beaten with a fist. In the body of Chiba. Chibas fist did not hide and hit him on the face, but Chiba did not care, as if laughing at the Zarab star at this time. "You obviously can''t become Altman. Why are you so arrogant?!!" The small mouth of the Zarabu star programming is a bit angry, I said to Chiba. "Yes, I really can''t become Altman," Chiba said, touching the monster at once, scaring the monster to retreat. "But I can''t just have the power of Altman, have you forgotten? I can Its also an alien. Chibas words immediately made Xiaokous real people recall the 023 scenes when they first fought. Yes, Chiba has other skills. However, when he reacted, it was already late. Chiba immediately yelled: "Eraser grab!!" Then Chibas arm was immediately thrown away by Chiba to the small mouth real person, and his hand immediately broke his fist and hit the small mouth. On the face, playing him is really painful. Then, Chiba smiled, then immediately rushed to the side of the surprised little mouth real person at this time, and immediately screamed: "Eraser machine gun!!" and then hit him on the irregular, it is no Regular strikes are enough to make a huge Shanghai for this small mouth. However, Xiaokous real person immediately switched his appearance at this time, and then Chiba saw a monster surrounded by his face and eyes asymmetrical, standing in front of himself, and then Chiba immediately popped his basics. information: Monster Chinese Name: Deceive the geek Kemer Monster height "" 56 meters Monster weight: 19,000 tons Introduction to the monster: The medicine of the planet in which the Keml people live is quite developed, so it can have a life expectancy of 500 years old, but it can''t resist the aging of the face, so I want to come to the earth to abduct the body of young people and run fast. Finally, the x channel light wave emitted by the Tokyo Tower was knocked down. Running fast? ! ! Chiba looked at this information. When he reacted, the Kemer still ran to the front of Chiba, but Chiba really smiled and immediately left in front of the Kemal. The light of a yellow se, yes, this is the ability to sparkle fruit. You may see here "Why is Chiba''s ability to use the devil''s fruit here, because it is not that the ability of the devil''s fruit can only be used once?" For those who have such doubts, I will tell you, don''t forget I also said that if the devil fruit is in the human form of Chiba, it is not limited in the number of uses, but it is rare to think that it is the size of human beings, like the Zarabul star, but it is rare. Now I have met Chiba. Therefore, Chiba certainly can''t let go of this whipping monster''s chance, so Chiba will of course use the ability to hang the fruit of the sky. Now Chiba looks at her eyes, this monster is surprised, Chiba is very funny. So, immediately rushed to the back of the Zarab star, and extended his finger, directly shot a very small light, why? Because this light is too big (beca), it is easy to hurt the residents and their houses here, so Chiba has reduced this attacking power, just hit a small explosion, hurting Zara at this time. The Buxing people, the Zarab star people seeing themselves are still out of the sub-point, so they immediately turned themselves into a look, turning themselves into a very familiar monster in Chiba: Gatanjee But its just a small Gatanjee. Although its a monster that makes Chiba once and for all, but Chiba is still not confused, because he is still a small Gatanjee, which is like Chibas. The **** is generally. This Gatanjee directly dropped a tentacle, but the direct light of Chiba hit it. Then, the waving motion of the tentacle became slow, and Chiba directly turned his hand into a huge blade, and then directly Cut his tentacles, and then, immediately, madly shoot out the light of Gartenjee himself, so the Zarab star immediately felt that all the movements of his body were slower, which surprised her. Looking up at Chiba at this time, Chiba whole compares his hands to the style of a pistol, and then shoots the flame wildly against the Zarab star. The Zarab star turned back to the prototype after being hit, and the speed recovered. Then he looked at Chiba and said, "You are very powerful." "That''s not, don''t forget, I am also a monster, I am also an alien." Chiba said. "So, what if I become what you are, have your ability?" After that, the Zhabula pedestrians here suddenly showed an evil smile, and then immediately became the look of Chiba, but Chiba met. Just smiled. "So, you can try it now, do you have my ability?" Chiba makes a pair, you walk in your posture, and then look at the Zarabu Stars at this time, because he knows, these abilities At the root, it is not what he originally had, it is all system exchange, so the Zarab star people can not have the ability to change their own appearance, they have their own devil fruit. Of course, the same is true. The original Zarab star raised his hand and then directed like a Chiba, but there was no movement, but Chiba stood there laughing, nothing. change. . v2 Chapter 90： : Fake first generation Altman At this moment, Chiba stood there, looking at the surprised Zarabu star, intact and harmless, then Chiba raised his hand and compared him to the style of a gun, and immediately shot a yellow one. The tiny light hit the Zarab star, and a small explosion directly injured him. To be honest, it was terrible to look at his own injury, or it was ridiculous. After the Zarab star was hit again, he stood up with a scar and stood up and looked at Chiba: "What is going on, why am I not your ability?!!" Zalab star said strangely. "That is because our ability is not born at all. Our ability needs to change with time. The moment like you becomes ours. It is impossible to have our ability immediately, at least. Waiting for three years and five years." Chiba said that he had long thought of a good excuse, watching the Zarabu star at this moment, he has changed back ~ as it is. "Yes? Then I will become a more powerful existence than you!!!" The Zarab star screamed and turned his body into a one that had been with Chiba. Monster: Jeroni Mongolian. This made Chiba see, and immediately smiled. Now I saw a small Jeronimo, so that Chiba has a touch of intimacy, but he is still a Zarabu star, not Jeronimo, Chiba finally Also _ is to beat him. This Zarab star became Jeronimo, and immediately summoned the monsters that Chiba had just won, but they were all monsters of the same size as humans. This made Chiba very like, so they were facing them. Everyone, they shot a slow light. After they were hit, all the actions were slow. Chiba met, smiled, and rushed straight to them, then immediately shot them to them. A small yellow light directly causes them to receive damage immediately, and then there is no trace. Then, Chiba jumped up and immediately hit a fist at Jeronimo''s body, then looked at Jeronimo in the monster capsule and immediately shouted: "Pain!!" At this time, the Zarab star was obviously more angry after being beaten by Chiba, but now he has made it clear that he has no way to win Chiba in the form of any monster. Because of this, let him make his big move. "It seems that no monster can win you, no matter what monster." Zarab Star said slowly. "Yes, it seems that you are not the monsters who don''t mind, not those who are only brainless, more fools, just hit me with their own attacks, knowing that it is useless." Chiba smiled Said. "Yes, I am not going to brainstorm, but you should not think that I will give up on this. I have skills that I really have not used." Zarabu Star said, looking at Chiba, which makes Chiba somewhat interested, so Growing up the double line, watching the Zarab star at this time. "Come on, then let me see." Chiba looked interested at the Zarab star at this time. The Zarab star made a strange call, which seemed to be a smile, and then suddenly a gust of wind, Then, his appearance began to change, and the way he became, surprised Chiba, because he became an Altman, a similarity to the original Altman, and a thousand Ye saw this, dumbfounded. But it''s a bit similar, but it''s not the same. The black stripe on the monster has a black outline, and then the eyes are very different from the original, but they are not wide, narrow, and of course, the original Really the first generation must have been, and this Altmans eyes have a pointed edge that extends to the side of the stolen. In addition, his eyes also have different places from the original, his The eyes also have black edges, and then the color inside, the white is very small, with a little red, in addition to this, and his feet, slightly tilted. ask for flowers Although he became very unwilling, he had already surprised Chiba, although he knew Altman, but he never knew that this evil would prevent Nima from becoming Altman, and there would still be The fake Altman, this can be said to bring a huge shock to Chiba, this early Ottoman immediately ran over, and then just after hitting his s meeting, Chiba returned to God, immediately Blocking the attack of the fake first-generation Altman at this moment, directly hit a rubber grab and hit him, which made the fake first-generation Altman still attacked strongly. The attack seemed to have broken the last line of defense of the Zarab star, so he said to Chiba at this time: "Now you can hurt me, but if I do?!!" Zalab star finished, immediately I will make a huge statement about my body, and then look at the small Chiba on the ground. .................. This Chiba is already dumbfounded. The Zarab star seems to have seen it, and then stepped on it, but Chiba immediately returned to God and ran towards the distance. What is the solution now? At this time, I can''t change myself, and Jeronimo is very likely to lose to him, because he once lost to Chiba, isn''t it? At that time, Chiba seemed to be the state of the original Altman, but now it seems that there is no way, but there is also the ancient, although Chiba can not be transformed, but the ancient can. Chiba, who had this idea, immediately sprinted toward the ancient home, but the speed of Chiba at this time was much slower than the huge fake Ottoman in the sky, but fortunately, Chiba is now The ability to use the devil''s fruit can be used without limit, so Chiba immediately moved with his own sparkling fruit. Finally, he ran to the home of Dagu and immediately shouted inside: "Dagu!! You Damn spicy chicken!! Give me up!!" At this time, Dagu was sleeping. It seemed to be slowly rising after hearing the screams of Chiba. It was discovered that the ground was constantly vibrating, so Dagu immediately looked out the window. . v2 Chapter 91： : Ability has also been copied This is huge outside, isn''t it Altman? It looks very much like the original Altman, but it is not completely, or it has a very big difference. It can be seen from many places. He is not really the original Altman. "Dagu!! I am going to your uncle!! Hurry up and change, or I will become meaty! It is a fake first generation!!!" At this time, Chiba was under the window of their house. He is awkward. After listening to Dagu, I looked at Chiba at this time, and immediately took out the transformor, pressed it directly, and then turned it into a light, became Diga Altman, standing on the ground, and then watching At the moment, Chiba on the ground at this moment, nodded. "Haha, you can be considered to be out, Dijiaot "five two three" Man, or that should call you Dagu." The opposite of this one can be seen as a fake fake first generation Terman suddenly said to him. "Why do you know my name?!!" Dagu said with amazement. "Because I have been with you all the time, how could you not know your detailed information? And, besides this, I know that your activity is only one minute." The original Altman After that, he immediately went to the side of Dagu, and immediately hit a fist in the body of Diga, who was still surprised, and dropped him to the ground. Then, the crystal lamp of Diga began to flash, and it was Let Chiba be very upset. However, at this time, Dagu did not give up, and immediately jumped up, hit a fist in the fake first generation, and then directly put the hand into a l-shaped shape, shot the light of Pei Lili, hit this At the time of the fake first generation Altman, but after the attack, Diga found that it was useless. "How? Surprised? Let me explain it to you, why can''t you hurt me? That''s because your own energy is not very sufficient. In this world, your ability to lick Perry''s light is certainly However, it is weakened, so the use of it on my body is not very obvious." The original first generation Altman stood there and said. So, at this moment, Dagu changed back to its original state. After he changed back to its original state, Dagu immediately picked up the **** of light on the ground and pressed him again, but now it is impossible to use it. At this time, Chiba became more and more distressed, because he did not know, if the Jeronimo was released, the fake first generation Altman would kill him. But at this moment, Jeronimo suddenly spoke to Chiba: "Boss, you let me fight." "No, I don''t know what the strength of this fake first-generation Altman would look like." Chiba immediately refused. "But don''t try to know how? And, who knows if this fake first-generation Altman can use the true first-generation Altman''s ability, but I think it is unlikely." Jeronimo advised Chiba, trying to make I also joined the battle. Chiba thought about it for a while, looked up and looked at the fake first-generation Altman standing at the sky at this time. It seems that he has already begun to prepare to destroy the city. So Chiba puts the heart horizontally and directly presses the monster capsule. The button, then directly thrown into the sky, shouted: "Jeronimon, do him!!!" After that, Jeronimo was there, and of course, it was squatting. The first generation of Altman met, and was a little surprised, but just prepared to go to attack Jeronimo, he was Jerome Monma. Give the dodge, then Chiba immediately ordered Jeronimo: "Call the sea Pajton." When Jeronimo heard the order of Chiba at this time, he was hesitant, and immediately he was hit by the fake first generation Altman: "What are you hesitating?!!" Chiba asked Daojie at this moment. Ronmon. "I was wondering if I should have called Haipajedun." Jeronimo immediately returned to Chiba, and then evaded the attack of the original Ottoman. "Why should you think about this? If you are still alive, Haipajiedun will disappear....." Chiba replied. "Yeah, but this is what I am worried about, that is, if it is not appropriate, I can''t do it, just leave a sea Paijieton here, do you have to fight hard again?" Geroni Worried about returning to Chiba, this is also a concern for peers. "Then don''t worry about me........ Wait a minute, can you only be active for five minutes?!!" Chiba suddenly remembered what the system said to herself when she went to the monster capsule. That is the monster capsule, the monster that can be summoned, can only stay on the field for five minutes, no more time. "Yeah, have you forgotten?!!" Jeronimo returned to Chiba at this time, then immediately jumped up and directly escaped the body of the fake first-generation Altman at this time, and then stood behind. This answer brought a huge sense of oppression to Chiba, but it was originally enough time that I thought it was enough, but for now, the time is not enough. During this time, the fake first generation Altman may be in four. Halfway through, or disappearing after a second, but Jeronimo will disappear in this moment, then Hai Paijie will also stay on the field, and there are 2.5 possibilities, is the fake first generation Altman Bar Jeronimo gave back the prototype, so that the original first generation Altman and Haipajiedun stayed on the field. No matter who wins, the benefits to Chiba are not much, which made him think about it. stand up. But just during the time he considered, the fake first generation Altman suddenly appeared a smile, then directly put his hand into a cross, and then, from his right hand, immediately shot the light, no doubt, this is Spencer''s light, which made Chiba whole people stay there, approaching him, but only thought that this fake first generation Altman only had a shell that looked very much like the original Altman, but it was not He can even imitate his skills. . v2 Chapter 92： : The help of the first generation Now that the battle has entered a hot and hot place, Chiba stupidly stands there, watching the fake first-generation Altman at this time. The fake first-generation Altman directly hits a squirrel light at this time. This is Spencer''s light immediately hit the same as Chiba, and the equally surprised Jeronimo was seriously injured. At this time, in the palm of Chiba, after Jeronimo was attacked, it suddenly flashed its light, as if reminding Chiba, and quickly took back Jeronimo, and Chiba also sighed. Immediately raising his hand, he directly turned Jeronimo back into the monster capsule, took the bribe in his hand, and put it in his pocket. But then, the fake first generation of Altman here once again noticed the Chiba on the ground, so he immediately rushed over, and then just ready to attack, Chiba immediately rushed to the distance with a sparkling fruit, then looked up and looked At this time, the first generation of Altman. The fake first generation Altman seems to be at this moment, revealing a smile, laughing at Chiba, Chiba met, immediately fled to the past, throwing Max sparks from his pocket, constantly on his left 14 The top of my wrist was squatting, and my heart kept saying: "You will change me, let me change back." But of course, there will be no obvious reaction. This also made Chiba start to get more and more nervous at this moment. However, what he did not notice was that the red stone that had been installed on him was actually emitting red light at this time. Of course, it was only one. Just a little bit. Chiba just ran in a purposeless manner. After all, there is no way to attack this monster. Now Chiba begins to think: "If there is any demon fruit, it can make my body become If Altman is the same, then there is no need for a changer, but no." At this time, Chiba is not likely to continue running without interruption. I have to find some people to help Chiba, but if I find some eggs with no civilians, it will only increase the casualty rate. Some other roles, then Chiba can''t yell now, because if you yell and yell, there will always be some unreasonable civilians coming out to see the situation, then you can only use the dialogue of the mind. Skills, but this skill, there will not be some people who can really appear, because those who can engage in spiritual dialogue, except for him and Dagu, only the early field entered, so Chiba can only pin their hopes In the body of Asada, let Uchida inform all the members, but I dont know the home of Oda, but I can only shout. "Earada enters!! Harada enters!!" Chiba continually shouted in her own heart, then turned back and looked at the fake first-generation Altman''s every move at this moment, and then he was about to be the first generation of the original When Man was killed, the red light once again reported to Chiba, and then Chiba appeared in the subspace, looked up and looked at the first generation of Altman who was in front of him at this moment. "How come I ran here again?!!" Chiba questioned. "Because I pulled you into it again," the original Altman said to Chiba at this time. "Why? Give me a reason, I can''t be you now." Chiba sat down, then shouldered and said to the first generation. "That''s because, that''s just that you think, I can give you a chance to change again now." The first generation returned to Chiba, and Chiba stood up and excitedly excitedly. "What?!! Why?" Although Chiba is a little happy, but still need to ask why, so as not to have something that they do not know, the first generation did not tell themselves. "Because now, no one can repel the fake first-generation Altman, can only give this important task to you, Chiba, but of course, there will be some price." This early generation Altman replied. "The cost? What is the cost?" Chiba frowned, and quickly asked the original Altman at this time. "That is your body, there will be a lot of fatigue for a while, you may not be able to start fighting, and you may not even have the possibility to get up and watch the battle." The first generation Altman said to Chiba, but this made Chiba is even more confused. "Ah? Why?" Chiba continued to ask, because he knew that the time in the subspace was suspended, so he would ask so many questions. "Because I know that your body uses omnipotent light, you can become any Altman, as long as there is that way, but now you, because this Zarabu star gives you poison, leads to your omnipotent light Can''t use, but if it''s normal light, it may be completely unusable here, but your omnipotent light, he will slowly reply, but the speed of replying 487 is very slow, of course, if you pass through Time and space tunnel, back to your own time period, your omnipotent light will come back immediately........ No, I am not sure, but now it must not work, and now the hope is all Your body, then it means one thing, I have to let you change, but your omnipotent light has not yet been restored, then I can only change you in the case of forced domination, but then, After the end of the battle, you will cause some discomfort." "Oh, that''s it, it''s okay, I have to go quickly, let this monster kill, hurry, let it change." After Chiba finished, he returned to the original world, and time began to push. Then Chiba turned and turned, and saw that the foot of this fake first generation Altman was already on the body of Chiba, but Chiba immediately took out the red stone and then directly turned it into red light, which became the first generation. Altman, standing in front of the fake first generation Altman. "What?!! You are not already........" The first generation of Ottoman was surprised to see this original Altman, and Chiba saw this scene is a smile, staring at the fake first generation Terman. . v2 Chapter 93： : Two first generation confrontation "How, no, come on, come and fight, let me see, your strength." Chiba said, doing a provocative move against the fake first-generation Altman, and then ready to start fighting. This fake first-time Altman''s temper is obviously not very good, directly throwing an eight-point light wheel toward Chiba, but this Chiba directly uses an Otto barrier to block the light wheel, and then directly rushes to this time. The fake first generation Altman immediately pulled out an eight-point light wheel, but this eight-point light wheel was not the same as the fake first generation. This is a tracking test, so that the original first generation Altman rolled over and tried to hide. In the past, he was still hitting him and he was hurt. Then, the fake first generation rushed directly to the Chiba at this time in three or two steps, but Chiba immediately grabbed a stone on the ground and threw it to the fake first generation. After the distance was enough, Chiba directly detonated the stone. However, this fake first generation was immediately injured by the explosion, but this is not finished, Chiba immediately rushed forward, and then kicked off the fake first generation, and now the ability of the thorn fruit has disappeared, now Chiba must be redeemed for some other demon fruit that can be used for a long time. However, there is still no candidate for Chiba to choose, but Chiba is still in the past, and has already chosen the ability of several devil fruits for Altman''s battle, but did not write anything to use the fruit that can actually attack. The ability, now can only rely on Altman''s own attack power to fight, but this is already very good. Then, Chiba immediately rushed forward, and then in the early generation of the original Altman immediately rushed up, intending to attack Chiba, but Chiba immediately evaded, directly to the fake first generation Altman lost a bound light He immediately turned at high speed. "Hah, it seems that your IQ is not as high as I thought. I thought you were back to all the skills of the original Altman. What can you do? The result is now trapped by me." "." Chiba sneered, looking at the fake first generation Altman at this time, and laughed. This fake first-time Altman saw the look of Chiba, so he immediately bounced his **** light, then directly extended his right hand, and immediately shot his high-speed moving circle from his right hand. Light, this Chiba saw, directly throwing a avatar, rushed to the fake first generation Altman. Although the original Altman is also the ability of the owner to separate, but unfortunately, the first generation of Altman is the maximum of four points to assist in combat, but this is also good, after all, Chiba does not need to be much more in a flash. Split, four is enough. The first generation of the original Altman saw that the avatar suddenly rushed over, obviously some were scared. This Chiba seized the opportunity and directly detonated the avatar, which directly caused a huge damage to the fake first generation. After that, Chiba seized the time of the fake initial generation buffer, and immediately rushed forward, using his own hand blade, directly slashed on him, and then immediately thrown an eight-point light wheel. But unfortunately, this eight-point light wheel was hidden by the first generation of the fake, and it is not tracking, so it did not reach him, but Chiba has already satisfied this. Then, Chiba directly rushed forward, then waved to both sides, and the four avatars immediately rushed to the fake first generation, but the first generation immediately turned out to be an Otto barrier, throwing a bound light to a avatar, but he Although these avatars were blocked, Chiba immediately rushed to her face. When the first generation saw this scene, a fist hit the Chiba, but the body of Chiba actually turned into the same material as the rock, so that the fake first generation Altman punched it on it, some pain, see Chiba Then, smiled, then grabbed him directly, then fell over his shoulder and fell to the ground. Don''t ask why Chiba has such great strength. This is because Altman has such great strength. Then, before the fake first generation Altman climbed up, Chiba immediately threw a light and hit the first generation of the fake, but the first generation immediately escaped, stood up, stacked his hands together, and then, played out A lot of small light, Chiba saw this scene, immediately turned into a mirror, all the attacks bounced back, of course, the ability of the mirror mirror fruit, can only rebound these less lethal attacks, you Tell me, its impossible to sneak back light. This fake first-time Altman saw that all his attacks had re-flyed back. When he hit himself, he immediately raised his two arms and flew into the sky, although he did escape the light that bounced back. But Chiba directly throws one, oh, no, it is the two-pointed light of the two tracking tests, and then hit the fake first-generation Altman, hit the fake first-generation Altman on the ground, and then, Chiba Throw a light arrow again and hit the fake first generation. However, although this fake first generation was not very sensitive and not very clever, but still escaped the attack of Chiba, and then looked at Chiba, Chiba saw this fake first generation who had escaped the attack, showing a smile because he is now I feel that there is still a good place (good money) to play, although he has long known that this fake first generation will not be very weak. After the initial escape of the attack, Altman stood up and threw two tracking and eight-point light wheels toward Chiba. This attacked Chiba and knew clearly that the mirror turned out of the mirror and the mirror I couldn''t bounce back the light skills of this tracking, so Chiba immediately threw two lights, then flew out and collided with the two first-round octant wheels of the original Ottoman, and then offset each other. . ". Let''s play this way, but it doesn''t mean anything." Chiba said to the original Ottoman. "So how do you want to fight?" The original generation of Altman asked Chiba, Chiba looked up and looked at the fake first-generation Altman at this time and immediately said: "A move is a win!!". v2 Chapter 94： : defeated After Chiba finished, he immediately put his hand into a cross shape. When the first generation of Altman saw the movement of Chiba at this time, he immediately knew that the skill that Chiba intends to release now is the light of the squirrel, so the word The festival is also immediately placed in a cross shape. Immediately after the two men shot light from their right hand and hit each other, the two squirrel rays collided together, but the squirrel light was not the light of the past, and the light could not be offset. "Come on, if you lose you, please!!" After I didn''t know what happened, Dagu had already stood by, watching the battle and talking to Chiba. "Well, if I win, then you treat!!" Chiba speaks to the skills of the ancient dialogue with the soul, and uses all his strength to push the light of the squirrel, and the tone becomes a bit like this. Yes. "That will give me a win!!" Dagu is also a martyr, Chiba listened, smiled, and then tried his best to hit the light of the squirrel, the long-range shot to the fake first generation Altman. The first generation of Altman met, and he used his own squirrel light to compete with Chiba. The two of them continue to use their full strength to send 360 shots of light, but there has been no result. The two people have increased their attack power at a very fast speed. The density of light of two people is also increasing. Powerful, but still no results, can make Chiba immediately react, and then directly yelled: "The ultimate squirrel light!!!" shot the squirrel light more than doubled, just to As for the whistle of the fake first-generation Altman''s squirrel, and then hit him, it caused him a powerful injury, so the first generation was also fell to the ground, and then slowly, changed back As it was, it became a Zarab star, and after that, it exploded and disappeared in front of Chiba and Dagu. Then, Chiba sighed with relief, and then changed back to the original, the red light that wrapped the Chiba was immediately turned into a red stone. This time I saw it, I immediately ran over: "You won, ting is good, right? Why are you still able to change? And it is still the first generation, the first generation is not already able to transform." Beci) the ancient question. "In fact, there is still one time left, and my transformation is also the first generation to help me. By the way, I will tell you that this one cannot be transformed. It is only temporary. I will continue to change in the future. Don''t think about it alone. Don''t forget to promise, treat you." Chiba smiled and said to Dagu. "Oh, this way, really, I originally thought that I could show my own style, but forget it. Of course, I will treat you after I go back, but I may not be able to eat here. After all, we have no money," Hey, Chiba!! What happened to you?" Just after the words of the ancient times, Chiba immediately stood sideways and fell down. Dagu saw it and immediately rushed to his side. Chiba slept very well during this period, and when he opened his eyes, he saw the same appearance as when he was poisoned before, when he entered the hospital, there were many people standing around, and the lineup was almost the same. Like the lineup when I was poisoned, everyone was there. "How come you all come again? I am too tired to stand up." Chiba said with a smile. "We just think, look at you, it is better." Gang Dazhu is the first to return. "Right, small mouth really everyone? Why is it so many days, one did not see him, do we want to go to his house to see if there is any situation." At this time, Jing Jing Guanghong suddenly thought of a small mouth. Real people. "Don''t!! Don''t go!!" Chiba stopped them immediately after listening, because it is clear, if they go to the small-mouth real home, they will see something strange. Why? asked Gang Da. "Because... I have been there." Chiba said vaguely. "Oh, this way, what''s the situation?" Jinger Guanghong is hard to earnest. "Well, he seems to have gone, that is, not doing it in our science search team, going to a remote place, and now can''t find him, so just as if you have resigned, don''t do it." Chiba said with a smile. "Oh, you can resign, then there is no money to resign." I Wing Hikaru immediately understood the brains and looked at Chiba at this time. "What do you say?!!" Chiba said that he wanted to hit the well-handed light macro, and said to the well-handed Guanghong. "Well, you still have to talk about it first, what happened to you, how the body has become so weak now." Jing hand Guanghong folded down and said to Chiba. "Weakness? No, you see, I can still walk under chuang, ah!!" This Chiba said, jumped off chuang, but just stepped out, he immediately fell to the ground and licked a dog. "Hey, look, you don''t fall over here, let you lie down, if you want to come down, you will die, well, let''s talk about what''s going on." Well Hand Guanghong and Big Gu and Fuji Mingzi saw Chiba directly, and helped him up, and then helped him to chuang, which made Chiba too sad, because he didnt guess at all, this went to Altman to tell himself. The body will become so weak that it is so weak. Chiba began to suffocate after lying on chuang, and then slowly spoke up and said this: "I am, it is estimated that I am forced to change." "Forced to transform? How is a forced transformation?" Imai, then asked. "That is, before I fight, I...." Chiba said halfway, this is what I think. Now everyone except Harada, Nagano and Dagu don''t know that they can''t change. Thing, so Chiba immediately responded, and chewed an egg: "I changed my body once, and then I can''t change again, but the battle is still going on, so the first generation gave me this opportunity, let me change again, But the body will become very weak, that''s it." v2 Chapter 95： :laid back Chiba replied to them, this answer is obvious, so they are still more convinced, and then Chiba said: "You go first, the old look, Honda, Nagano, the ancients left." Chiba finished, all People have gone, of course, except for the early three fields of Oda, Nagano, and Dagu. "Let''s say, what''s wrong, there are three things to find us." Dagu asked me carefully to Chiba after they all left. "The reason why I am so weak is not the one I just said." Chiba slowly told the truth. "What is that? Tell us." Nagano is also back. To be honest, these two people who look the same but have different names ask a person''s question, and some are still somewhat uncomfortable. "The reason why I am so weak is that I am forced to change, because you know that after I got the poison, there is no law to become Altman." "Yes, then?" Nagano here has obvious - some can''t stand the temper. "But that battle, only I can play, but I can''t change. In the end, the original Altman helped me. He gave me the light again, but there is a price. The price is, I am here. It will become very weak for a period of time, but I didn''t expect it to be so weak. The whole person''s body is just like a pool of mud." Chiba supported his head and said with distress. "Oh, this way, then, according to the current situation, we have no way to stop the invasion of monsters?!!" Early Tian immediately thought of the seriousness of the matter and sat up. "Yeah, we are only big now, of course, and Jeronimo, which is in my pocket, can help us. However, this is not a solution. If there is a strong enemy, there is no The way to deal with it." Chiba began to pick up. "Yeah, you have to think about what you can do to be able to cope with the hungry situation. Otherwise, if Charlie is here in the past few days, we are very likely to lose." Think about it. Chiba was also there for a while, then suddenly looked up and looked at them with relief. "Forget it, don''t think about it, there will always be a solution. Let''s go first, I might stay here. For a few days." Chiba said, a few of them left here, leaving Chiba alone, staying here, but Chiba alone is not something that can''t be done. "Hey, system, do you have any solutions?" Chiba immediately asked the system after they left. "This is the case.....the specific solution, our system has not yet come up with a temporary solution. The only way is to cultivate it here, until your versatile light returns to your body, you can continue to fight. Also, Jeronimo needs three days of buffer time, do you remember? The system said to Chiba at this time. When Chiba heard it, he almost sat up, but with his current physical condition, I am afraid to sit completely. Can''t get up, so I continue to lie there. "Ah! Then, what are some plans that will allow me to continue on the battlefield? It is not enough to rely on Diga Altman of Dagu. He can only live for more than a minute, or within a minute. In this case, there is no chance of winning the battle. Together with Charlie, and his most powerful monster, Yanagaji, we may lose this battle. There is no doubt that we must How to write a quick way to recover, right, my injury, plus the full recovery of the universal light, how long does it take?" Chiba said, suddenly remembered that he has a more important question to ask. "This is ............ After system calculation, your injury will be cured. It will take at least one week. If you want to reply at home with omnipotent light, it will take at least one month. If it is longer, It is possible for a year." The system said to Chiba, there is no emotion. "Ah... it takes so long, it seems that you really need to think about it. After the information provided by the monsters, Charlie will immediately attack his side with his monster. That is us. The only chance, if it fails, will never go back, and the world may be taken away by Charlie, oh." Chiba said, sighed and then began to meditate, but now he Thinking, and not necessarily thinking about other methods, after all, what he knows, the information he knows, is still a bit less. Asking for flowers So, Chiba lay down and slept. During the time when he was asleep, there was no monster attack. After he woke up, it was still like that. No one was bothered, no monsters were bothered, I dont know why. It began to become more and more clean and more leisurely. ................ "How come you?" Chiba looked at the door and pushed the door into the well. "Why, as a brother, I come over and see, lest you suddenly die, I don''t know where to look at you." Jing hand Guanghong smiled and said to Chiba. "Oh, I tell you, you don''t curse me, and I am dead, you can see me, slip into the morgue." Chiba said with a smile, but now he even feels a little tired. "Don''t, I don''t want to go to the morgue. That place is too gloomy. You said that if you suddenly become a person from behind me, you will poke me, I am afraid I will be scared to death, then congratulations, I am with you. I went there together." Imai Hikaru said, I found a seat from the side and sat down. "Well, I am going to find a few extras, eyes, and then I will kill myself. Then, when you come to see me, then they sit up, I see if you will and me. Go together." Chiba took a glass of water from the side of the table and drank it. "Well, you are amazing, but to say, you still don''t want to die? I just have to stop if I don''t have a heart." v2 Chapter 96： :understood With a wide and smirk, this made Chiba immediately laugh and cry. "I am going, you actually have such an idea." Chiba looked strange, but said with a smile. "How, no, I want to do it, do it, shut your ass!!" Wells Guanghong said. "Hey, it''s off my business. I tell you, I am your boss, OK, big coffee, okay, next time you are in this way, carry the bag, your salary will help you collect!!" Chiba It was also the words that released the bottom of his pressure box and said to him. "Where, your boss, big brother, I am wrong, well, this time I came to you, mainly want to come and say a few words to you." Well Hand Guanghong said here, the whole person''s look seems to suddenly become nervous. . "Three Seven Three" "What happened? What happened? Let me help you find your wife, no problem, wait for my injury, help you find ten, no, five are mine, five release, Still not with you." Chiba is still the look of injustice. "Oh, big brother, I am serious, can you listen to me?" Ichiro Hiroshi said helplessly. "Well, let''s talk." Chiba finished, and took another sip of water. "I know everything about you," Jing Jingguang said seriously. "What do you know?" Chiba asked, although he understood that he could not know the system, but he was still afraid. "I know that you can''t change things." Jing hand Guanghong said to Chiba with a serious face, which made Chiba''s hand stop beside the water glass on the table and squatted there, although he knew It''s not a systemic thing, but it has surprised him enough. "How did you know?" Chiba asked. Ichiro Hikaru heard the problem of Chiba, looked up, looked at Chiba, and then lowered his head: "Yesterday, I pulled down a thing, so I plan to come back and take it, but just walked to the door, just Ready to open the door with a smile, I suddenly heard you say a word." Jing hand Guanghong looked up and looked at Chiba. "What?" Chiba knew why, because he must be clear, this sentence must be a very important word, a sentence that determines all of its own things. "I heard you say, "The reason why I am so weak is that I am forced to change, because you know that after I got the poison, I can''t become Altman. "This sentence, then, I was there, listened to you and Dagu, Nagano, and early field into all the dialogue, when they were going, I ran away, because I still can not fully accept this The answer," said the well-handed Acer. "Oh, this way." Chiba said, taking a sip of water, smashing the well-handed eyes, and then thinking for a while, slowly said: "So now, what do you want to do? Or, what do you want to do?" Asked Chiba. "No, nothing, just think, you are very disliked in the way of concealing the truth." At this time, Imai Hikaru lost the previous one, and the chivalry of Chiba. "What do you mean.... You want me to tell the truth, tell everyone?" Chiba asked. "Yes, yes, that''s what I mean. I think that all of them have the full power to know the truth. We can''t deprive him of this right. After all, we will be separated soon, isn''t it?" Wells Guanghong said. "No, this can''t tell them." Chiba finally told her the answer. "Why?" I was so wide and frowned, and asked Chiba. "Because they know more about this, they will be more worried. They shouldn''t worry. They shouldn''t have this worry. If we didn''t come here, I''m afraid we won''t meet, in that case, You will not worry about me at all, so these things are caused by me, I can''t let him continue." Chiba said. "But.....Now, are we not friends? At least before you leave, let everyone know that there is something about you....." Jinger Guanghong looked at Chiba. "No, I can''t do it after all. I don''t want to do this. I just think that I need to let you spend the peace of mind, and my last time." Chiba said. "No, no, no, although you can''t become an Altman, they don''t know what they are, they will rely on it, but if you tell the truth when they rely on you, they will be independent and grow. That''s the best, isn''t it?" Izumi Hikaru said his views and opinions against Chiba, which made Chiba once again start to worry about this problem. "Why are there so many things, let''s go first, I will calm down. When I get there, I will tell them the truth of this matter, but now you should leave here first." Chiba The well hand light macro waved his hand and signaled him to leave here. Jingjing Guanghong also looked at the Chiba at this time, and finally stood up, pushed open the door and left. Chiba started thinking here. "What do you think? Jeronimo, what should I do?" Chiba asked Jeronimo. "This is the case.... Boss still don''t ask me, this question is still better for you to decide. 3.3" Jeronimo refused to answer this question. "So, system, what should I do, can you help me analyze the most appropriate way?" Chiba asked. "No, the previous system told you that you can only provide you with the next step at the beginning, but, after the end, you need your own efforts, it has nothing to do with the system." The system is also cold with him. The voice returned to Chiba, which made Chiba very distressed. He began to take a deep breath and calm himself down, because now even if he doesnt want to think about it, he must face it. There is no way to escape. The matter was solved perfectly, but during the time of Chiba thinking, suddenly there was a loud noise outside. . v2 Chapter 97： : Charlies arrival After Chiba heard it, I wanted to get up and walked up to the window to see what was going on, but just down the chuang, I fell to the ground, but Chiba relied on the idea, climbed over, and then ſOn the window, looking out, this does not seem to know, a look of shock, a huge monster came to the middle of the city. Chiba saw this and said in a sad voice: "I am going, I am really afraid of what is coming." But this is not over yet. What really surprised him is that the monster on the outside is standing on the shoulder of a monster. When Chiba looked at him again, the basic information of Charlie Ka was popped up in his mind, which made Chiba very surprised, because it meant that the monster on the shoulder of the monster was Charlie, and I was really afraid of what. What to come. "Hey, Chiba is it, the original Altman? Max Altman? Come out and stop me!!" said Charlie Galima, which made Chiba know immediately. He knew that he was poisoned. This matter of transformation, so will come here at this time to attack 14 big. This made Chiba know that he can''t stay here anymore. He has to go out and go out to face the **** Charlie, but now it is very difficult for him to stand up. This can be said to be thousands. Ye said, almost desperate, but at this moment, suddenly a light, the general is in front of Chiba, wrong, accurately, in front of everyone, a familiar figure appeared in front of everyone, Di Ka, appeared, but it is not the same as the previous Dijia. If you want to ask where it is different, it should be the head of Dijia at this time, and it will be a little smaller. After paying attention to this, Chiba immediately knew that Dagu now uses Chiba to tell him the method of dragging time, which can greatly increase the activity time, but Chiba also knows that the side effect is light. The damage done by the attack will also be greatly reduced. But now Chiba is no one way. You can drink the ancients and fight side by side. You have to kneel beside the window. Looking at this moment, Diga, who is ready to fight, keeps helping him pray. After Diga was on the scene, he immediately turned his form into a strong type, and then rushed directly to Yanagaji at this time, but the Yanagaji tail was hit here, and now Dijia in this state is because Unable to be sensitive, so he was beaten by Yanakaki''s tail and then hit the distance. Then, Yanakaji immediately went over and then grabbed Diga Altman and continually beat with his own whip. At this moment, Diga, but the form of Diga''s present is strong, no matter what, so he broke free of Yanagaki''s whip and immediately thrown a lightsaber to the tail of Yanagaji, in an attempt to put His tail is cut off. But here, Yanakaji immediately jumped up and escaped the sword of Diga, and then appeared in front of Diga when he landed. When Diga had not yet reacted, a whip, hit On his body, the low price was directly hit in the distance. This Yanajiji seized the opportunity and rushed directly to Diga''s side, using his own tail, wrapped around the rao to live at the moment of Diga. neck. Then, an amazing scene took place, and the energy of this Diga suddenly began to come out from the crystal lamp in front of his xiong, and ran out and was sucked into his mouth by Yanagaki, along with Yanagaji. The behavior of this Diga began to be sucked away by him. Slowly, the crystal lamp of Diga began to flash, which made Chiba very surprised. If it continues in this way, it means that Di Gai will lose immediately, and if there is no such solution, there will be no solution. However, now that there is such a trend, the land price has already moved. It seems that the loss of Dijia is already doomed. In that case, we need to think of a solution, but what is the solution? Even if the brain of Chiba is blown up, it may not be able to come up with an effective method. However, at this time, the science search team came. However, even if Chiba saw their arrival, they still did not let go of their hearts. After all, the current science search team may not be able to have some effective methods to hurt Yanagaji. In fact, Chiba now feels that even if not That Naga can be hurt, just let him stop the action. But this time the scientific special search team made Chibas wish come true. Chiba saw them holding something similar to the rocket launcher, came over, and immediately took the gun and opened it against Nayanagaji. After a shot, then the missile smog in the catastrophe of Yanagaji, and Yanakaji and Charlie were both inhaling the smoke. When it was accurate, it was two people, but 657, two monsters. It fell directly on the ground and stunned the past, which surprised Chiba. "How did you do it?" Chiba rushed to use the skills of the dialogue of the mind to ask for the early field advancement. "Dr. Iwamoto developed an anesthetic bomb three hours ago. It was thought that it would take a long time to use it, but now it seems that it is not necessary, right, by the way, the anesthetic bomb can constitute anesthesia. The effect, only ten minutes, must be cherished, let them talk about it, talk about what to say." After the early Tian Jinjin finished, he and all the members of the science special search team entered the hospital, Wang Qianye''s ward Always come over. Now Chiba sees this scene and understands that this situation, even if he does not want to tell the truth to them a few, is already, cant stop, it is necessary to tell them, which makes Chiba slowly climb To your own chuang shop, began to think about it, how to be more in the end, they said that it is the best answer, thinking about it, the door of the ward was pushed open, and all the members of the scientific search team immediately flocked. To that, everyone is very dignified, including Gang Dazhu and Jing Hand Guanghong. . v2 Chapter 98： :Three people in a row "Let''s talk, talk about it, tell us all the truth you know." Gang Dazhu said to Chiba, who is already lying on the chuang. Just after they came in, they put Chiba on chuang. This also makes Chiba comfortable, so tell them the passing of those things. "Well, I started to talk." Chiba took a deep breath and said. "After my last poisoning, didn''t I say that the doctor didn''t check any problems? In fact, there was a problem, and there was the last dish that was put down, and it was not undetectable. Ingredients? That is actually the poison of the alien planet, not something unknown. This poison is a poison that can make my light disappear." Chiba slowly said this, then looked up at them, Some people are obviously a little surprised, "As you said, now you really can''t change your body?!!" Muramatsu said strangely. "Yes, because of the poison''s role, my light disappeared and I couldn''t become an Altman. However, fortunately, because my light is a special light, it can be recovered." Chiba explained Tao, after hearing his explanation, all the people, of course, except for the early field and wells Guanghong and all the people outside of Dagu. "Oh, that''s good. In that case, wait until Yanagaji recovers. After you wake up, you should be able to recover. After all, it will be as long as ten minutes." Fuji Mingko said. However, Chiba at this time looked at the Fuji details at this time, and then said: "Sorry, let you down, ten minutes is still too short, I still can not become Altman, because that time Not enough, I need a minimum of one month to fully recover." "Chiba said this surprising fact. This time, without exception, everyone is very surprised. Because of this, no one knows. After all, Chiba is after everyone has left. Just ask the system. "Ah... it takes so long?!!" Everyone said the same thing, and then Jingjing Guanghong continued to ask: "What should I do?!!" "You ask me who I ask, I don''t know, so this is a tricky place, it''s hard." Chiba was troubled and said to a few of them. "But in that case, the anesthetic effect of the monster is coming soon. Now it is necessary to come up with a perfect strategy." Murakami Matsui stood up, frowned, and constantly smoking his pipe. However, at this moment, Nayanagaji suddenly opened his eyes, and Charlie''s is the same. After slowing down, God stood up and said, "You dare to let us be anesthetized, I want to let You must not die!" After the fight, Charlie Kay took Yanagaki crazy to the car of the science search team here, and saw the players of all the science special teams in this scene immediately. They all rushed down, then went to drive the car away, but Ahoda entered before returning, looking back at Chiba at this time. When Chiba saw this scene, she immediately climbed down chuang and prepared to observe it carefully. However, after Charlieja and Yanagaji had not hurt the science search team, they looked up and saw the thousand in the ward. leaf. "Oh? You are here, it is fun." Charliega said with a smile after seeing the position of Chiba, and then directly ordered Yanagaji Road: "Use your whip to kill them." After hearing the order of Charlie, Janakaki immediately waved the whip and directly pumped it to Chiba at this time, and Asada saw this scene and rushed straight to kick it on the belly of Chiba, Chiba I gave it to a very far place, and then at this moment, the body of this Chiba and Honda entered the red light immediately, but this is also the head of Yanagaji directly hitting Honda. When Honda entered the ground and was seriously injured, when he was about to die, Honda and Chibas body were wrapped in red light. Then when Chiba returned to God, it had entered the subspace. However, this sub-space is not the same as in the past. This sub-space, not only Chiba and the original Altman, but also one who is familiar with Chiba, is the early field, and the early field is also standing in the sub-space. inside. "How did you get in?" Chiba asked Morita, who was at this time, but had not waited for Haya to answer. The first generation of Altman immediately spoke. "I brought him in." The first generation said to Chiba. "So, why did you bring him in?" Chiba asked. "Because I want you to become an Altman." The first generation said. "Oh, this way........ Not right, you let me change, why did you pull him in?" "Because, just if he saved you, I think you may be dead now, so you may not be able to beat Charlie and Janagaki. So we must thank him, and he saved you because So lost the name........ So I thought, let it be the complete first generation Altman, I will give my light to him, so that he will survive, we both Life is tied together (Wang Hao Zhao). The original Altman said. "Yeah, why not, let other people become Altman, it''s good, he won''t do bad things, so he can also guard the things at this point in time, but you haven''t explained why I pulled in. "" "Oh, this is the case, because this Charlie and Yanakaji are too strong, and Honda can''t beat him at all, so I intend to let you change, but in order not to let you lose body function, I can only temporarily borrow it. The body that Honda entered, to convert to my body, the damage I received will only be on him, but you have to remember that there are only three minutes." The first generation of Altman shouted Chiba, so that Chiba immediately uses his own strength, lest he think that he used to fight with his own strength, and that is likely to lose. . v2 Chapter 99： :fighting "Well, I know, but before that," Chiba said, his hands smothering his stomach. "How early is this early in the field, how much he hates me, how much he hates me, now give I hurt a ball." Chiba said, it hurts to die. "This may be the strategy that Harada entered in order to save you. Are you not lying down? Stepping up, maybe it is to let you open the attack of Yanagaji, this is also for you." The original Altman explained. "Then he can stand in front of me and help me stop the damage. I saw this, I climbed myself, why should he kick me?" Chiba said. "It turns out that you are like this, then I will kick you." The original Altman listened and said. "Hey? No, you are on this foot, I am going to heaven, then it is not a painful thing. If you forget it, I can still bear the pain. Anyway, after I became the first generation of Altman, this pain The feeling is going to disappear." Chiba groaned and asked. "Yes, that''s right, because 317 is not your body, there is no pain for you." The first generation Altman returned. "Okay, let''s get started, become Altman, and you will have this Yanagaji and Charlie, this battle must win, lose, maybe we can''t go back." Chiba finished, I have set the driving and I am ready to watch it is a fight. The first generation of Altman saw the look of Chiba, nodded at him, and then the three of them turned into three lights, merged together, and then the first generation Altman came to everyone, here Let everyone think that the current battle, the hope of winning already has. Of course, the fact is also true. Chiba is sure to win. After all, he is capable of demon fruit. It is definitely not because he is the protagonist, so he can win. Although Chiba can only be active for three minutes, Chiba still wants to play, because Chiba feels that if he is using the devil''s fruit, it will be solved in an instant, and the extra two minutes must be To play for a while, in the last minute, Chiba absolutely believes that he can solve it. So Chiba immediately exchanged the power of a demon fruit from the system, and immediately turned a blade of ice, and then Chiba raised his head and looked at Yanagaji and Charlie''s. "Ah?! What?! You are not... can''t you change?" Charlie Ka, looking at Chiba at this time, said with astonishment. "Who do you listen to, I can''t change? If I can''t change, what is this now?" Chiba returned to Charlie, then directly throwing a skate and flew to Yanakaji, but this Yanaga Gilima used the tail to break the icicle. Chiba saw it and suddenly showed an unpredictable smile. Then, Chiba immediately turned out two ice skates in his hands, or it was an ice spear, and then directly threw it to Yanagaji. This Yanakaji met, just raised his tail and planned to attack the two of Chiba. When the ice spears, Chiba directly reached out, and the two ice spears immediately turned a right-angled bend and hit the body of Yanagaji. This made him very surprised. "How did you do it?" asked Charlie. "It doesn''t matter how it''s done. What''s important is that the second round of ice spears is coming now." Chiba said, once again, two ice spears were in their hands, and then they dropped the Yanagaji, but this time. Not the same, (beea) this time, the goal is Charlie, they certainly can''t avoid it. Chiba controls the direction of the ice spear, and then directly hits Charlie''s body, which hurts Charlie, so thousands Ye has revealed a smile that cannot be guessed, if you want to ask why, because the preparation work is now done. Then, Chiba immediately reached out his hand, and then hit a wave of frequent ice and flew to Yanagaji. If Yanakaji met, he would die, but Chiba didnt want to be so boring. Win, so the shock wave flew halfway, Chiba changed back, and then said: "Now I feel that time is almost up, I can already kill you, just do not know, what is your intention." Obviously, this is provocative. "Hey, what are you talking about, are we still standing here? It means that I have not lost yet, so ..........." Charlie''s words have not finished, Chiba Actually, he began to walk toward him. Finally, he walked over to him. This Charlie Ga saw, and immediately let Yanagaji''s tail hit Chiba, but Chiba stretched out his hand, and the whole tail was frozen immediately. Then, 1 lost a light sword, and he took it. Nagajis tail was broken. "How did you do it?" asked Charlie, but when his words were about to fall, he thought of the ice skates and ice spears that Chiba had just thrown. At the beginning, the first hit. The thing is the tail of Yanagaji, so Charlie Galima calculated that this is that Chiba made Yanagajis tail turn into ice, but then he thought that he himself seemed to be hit by the ice spear. So, immediately, I began to be afraid. "Don''t kill me!!!" Charlie Gaa shouted. "Well, I can only say that it will not be for the time being, but Yanagaji should be damned." After the completion of Chiba, he directly turned the whole monster of Yanagaji into ice, and then threw an eight-point gear and hit it. On his body, his body was blown up. After that, Charlie Galim immediately fled to the ground. Chiba met and just got ready to change back to the original. He remembered that his body was not here, so he changed back to the original. It was also of no use, so the size of his body was reduced, and it was reduced to the same size as human beings, standing in front of Charlie''s body. "Come on, call out the time machine and hand over the time machine, I will not hurt you." Chiba said. "Are you telling the truth?" asked Charlie. "Well, I will not hurt you." Chiba said with a smirk. . v2 Chapter 100： :Come back home "Okay, then, I will do it for you once." After Charlie''s finished, he made a parcel out of thin air. When Chiba met, he knew that this was the time machine. "Teach me how to use it." Chiba took the bag and pulled him away. There were so many buttons inside. "Oh, this first row is the year of input, the second row is the input month, the third row is the input time, and the time machine has a very good homemade mechanism, he will record where you cross, and then under When you cross the time, you will return to the place where you originally crossed, but remember that this time period can only be returned one week after you have passed through. Otherwise, you will be trapped in the tunnel of time and space because of time and space. The tunnel is only open once a week." Charlie, there was a hard explanation for all the usages. After listening to Chiba, he closed the handbag and lifted it up. He said to Charlie Ka: "Thank you." Then he immediately drilled out all the members of the science search team and arrested him directly. . "Hey, what are you doing to catch me, aren''t you promised to let me go, hello, the first generation, you lied to me!!_" Richard Gay. "No, I don''t have it," Chiba returned. "I said that I won''t hurt you. I noticed that I didn''t say them." Chiba said, showing a very sloppy expression, always coming. Say, its a sly expression. Then Charlie was taken away, and then Chiba was immediately serious, carrying a handbag, returned to the hospital, will just put his handbag on the ground, the crystal lamp in front of the xiong began to flash, Chiba stood in his ward and looked at his body lying on the ground, and the body of Hayata had long since disappeared. After Chiba was there, he immediately put the handbag down, but he just prepared it as it was. At that time, Chiba once again stumbled into the subspace. Chiba looked up and looked at the tall, original Ottoman standing in front of him. He said, "What do you call me back?" "I came here this time, I want to tell you that I had communicated with Honda in the battle just now. Now he has agreed to become one with me, that is, he is now the first generation. "" "This thing has been known for a long time. Please hurry up and say what I said. After I finish, I will go back and try to see if I can climb to my chuang shop like someone." "Well, then I will tell you now that the two of us are willing to give you half of the light." At this time, Haya had entered the field and immediately flew behind the leaves of Chiba, doing the same actions as the first generation Altman. "Ah? What do you mean? Give your light ..... to me?" Chiba was somewhat puzzled, strange, and asked the original Altman. "Yes, yes, we are going to give you half of the light, because your omnipotent light is not restricted? And it takes a very long time for your light to recover. That''s right." The first generation of Altman said. "Well, it is like this." Chiba said, he has already guessed some clues in his mind. "So, in order to let your light recover quickly, we give half of our light to you. In this case, the speed of the versatile light you own will recover in a week and bring us Give your light assimilation. Of course, the meaning of the light we give you is not limited to this. After we give this light to you, the meat that you had to get up with will be active immediately, and the whole body will become The best state, then, you can use this half of the light to transform into Max Altman." When Chiba heard what the original Altman said, don''t be surprised, "What?!!" After the first generation of Altman saw the reaction of Chiba, he smiled and said: "I believe that the monsters on your side should still be a lot. In that case, it is good for you to continue fighting in the past, otherwise the time and space over there may be It will also be unexpected." After Chiba listened, he squatted for a while. Then he nodded and smiled. Right, now the original Altman has already guessed that the eighty-nine is not out of ten, so Chiba thinks that the first generation is true. Not bad. Asking for flowers Then the two of them immediately shot out, and the two rays of light flew to Chiba, and then the two rays of light became so integrated and merged into the body of Chiba, or, together with Chiba, and then, thousand The whole body of the leaves was wrapped in white light, and then they returned to their original state. This Chiba is returning to his original body, and with the half-strand of the original Altman, the current Chiba feels the comfort of his body and the flexibility of the bones. It is. .............. Then at this time, Honda entered slowly and stood up, turned around, looked at Chiba, and finally smiled, then immediately felt that something in his body had been lighted, so Morita immediately entered the horse. Just put his hand, shen into his clothes, and finally, found a stick, the top part of this stick was covered by a silver aperture with a red button on it. There is a black part. This Honda had to press the red button above after he had pulled out the morph, and Chiba immediately stopped him: "Hey, what are you doing?" Chiba said. "Look at it, what is this, what is the use." Asada entered. "Hey, can''t you understand? This is the transformation of the first generation of Altman. When you want to change your body later, you can change it by pressing this button." Chiba explained that this Chiba is not I have seen Altman, but he knows a lot about how Altman''s transforming body looks like. At this time, the characters of the other scientific special search team members thought of it from the door. Chiba immediately let Amada enter and collect the helper: "Get him away, your Altman''s identity is best not to be taken by others. People know, because it may be like me, don''t be concealed by others." v2 Chapter 101： : Little jokes "Otherwise, it may be like me, being concealed by others, and poisoning. As a result, I can''t change my body. I changed my body and almost gave my life." Chiba was crying and sorrowful, said to Asada, Morita After listening to it, I immediately hid the bang stick in my clothes. Then, they were pushed away, and Imai Hikaru also restored the look of the past. The first one rushed in and said to Chiba immediately: "Big brother, the original Altman just got you, huh? You Why can I stand up now and be able to move normally?" This well-handed Guanghong was shocked after seeing Chiba standing on the ground. "Oh, this is because the first generation of Altman helped me again, let me successfully transform, fight, and then change back, the first generation of Austrian "Three 20" Terman knows that I should go, but if I continue Its not good to smack this thing, so he is a gift for farewell. He gave me half of his light, and then my wound will heal, and I will return. After that time, I can immediately have the ability to become Max Maxman." Chiba explained to them, this is Chibas long-awaited explanation, and at this time, Honda saw it. The answer given by Chiba could not help but give a praise to Chiba. "Oh, that''s it, it''s better, it''s better. Now, your time machine is getting it. You want it.... Going back now?" Jinger Guanghong asked. "No, not now, I want to, and you finally have a high day." Chiba said with a smile. "What is high?high?" Wells Guanghong is obviously not clear. "High is to play with you for another day." Chiba said, at this time, Dagu heard that the answer given by Chiba was excited and jumped up. After all, he also wanted to play with them for a day, but Why is the door frame on the top of Dagu, so he directly hit the top, and then grimacing in the corner, holding his head. Then, their group came back to the restaurant that was last time, ready to eat, but Chiba showed a disappointment: "Hey? Why is this again, why do you always come here, I have a shadow on this now. What if I don''t dare to eat the food here?" Chiba asked. "You don''t have to worry about this. This time we invited a special tester, one for each, and then the last thing that poisoned you. Ordinary people ate, it should also faint, so we invited these. Person. "Fuji Akiko introduced to Chiba. "Oh, this way, I feel a little relieved, but why do you always come to this store to eat?" Chiba asked. "Because this store has everything to do, and the taste is not bad, ting is good, so we often come to this store." Jing hand Guanghong explained while eating the peanuts placed on this table. "Then I will order the same dish as the last time. I didn''t taste it very much last time. I will try it again this time." After Chiba finished, he pointed at the last dish, then The menu was handed to the wusheng, while the other people also finished the dishes one after another and began to bid farewell. "Well, now you have something to say, I have to go, can''t be in my heart." Chiba said with a smile. "Oh, I tell you, no one has nostalgia for you, and there is nothing to say, you **** big brother, let''s go, we don''t want to see you." Jing hand Guanghong returned to Chiba at this time, making A disgusting style, made a quick hike to Chiba, and now Jingjing Guanghong is still sitting next to Chiba. "Hey, what you said, go to the ancient times, now we will go back." Chiba listened, and immediately made a letsgo posture for Dagu, got up and was ready to leave. "Well, hurry, but before you leave, hand over the money for your order, we will let you go." This well-handed Guanghong also knows how to use it for Chiba, which makes Chiba listen immediately. Just got back to the seat. "I am going, I want to save money." Chiba said immediately, then sat in the seat..... "That''s not right, we originally invited guests, but you haven''t finished eating even after eating, don''t you waste it, then you have to pay." Jing hand Guanghong laughed out, it was a sinister laugh. "Well, I am sitting back, waiting for the meal, I will go, let''s go." Chiba said, let go of the timepiece''s handbag. Not long after, the food of Chiba immediately came up, and Chiba first handed a pair of new chopsticks to the test food behind him. He picked up the chopsticks, then went to a dish and put it into his own. The innermost, then, on the other side, nodded, and then he chopped out the chopsticks, and the clip was actually a piece of meat! ! "Hey, what? You can eat a bite, you want to eat the second bite, and you still eat meat, you think so beautiful?!!" Chiba said to the test, that test I listened to it, straightened up, and licked the chopsticks, obviously not enough. Chiba picked up his chopsticks after that, and his confidence was full.... No, with the wrong words, it should be a very excited piece of meat, and then eat into his mouth, then, I swallowed it directly, and then, when everyone thought it was ok, Chiba suddenly caught 4.4 and grabbed her neck. Then she fell on the table. This made everyone immediately lift their heart and then rushed to Chiba. Next. "Hey, Chiba, for, Chiba!!" Jingshou Guanghong and Dagu and Nagano looked at Chiba at that time, and Gang Dasuke at that time blocked the trial to the corner. Ask him something. Then, when everyone was ready to take out the mobile phone and make an emergency call, Chiba immediately jumped up and said: "Cheat yours!!" As a result, most people were shocked, and then Chiba stood there, smiling. "Hey, Chiba, you are going to go, don''t forget to tease us." Jing hand Guanghong said to Chiba a little angry. . v2 Chapter 102： :go away "Well, I just want to make everyone happy before I finally walk." Chiba also apologized, and then put away the expression that she loved to play. "Well, forget it, this does not blame you, we are still safe to spend the last day of this day." Nagano said. "Actually, I have a question. I have long wanted to ask. Can I ask now?" Jing Jing Guanghong said with curiosity. "What problem, there is a fart and let go!!" Chiba said. Then at this time, the next strong man who gave a try to try Chiba released a fart "߲........", which made all the people standing in that place immediately escape to a very distant place. This makes Chiba already dumbfounded. "Big brother, let me put it, you are too straight," Chiba said. "What happened then, I heard you say that, boss." The brawny cried and said. "Okay, don''t make trouble, let''s talk about it, Guanghong, what do you want to ask?" Chiba turned his head and looked at the well-handed Guanghong at this time, while Dagu and Nagano 14 both Come over and look at the well-handed Guanghong at this time. Can you imagine two people who are exactly the same suddenly appear in front of you and then look at you, what is the situation? Its very funny to think about it. "That is, the two of them are so long as Mao!!" Jing hand Guanghong pointed to Nagano and the ancient ancient road. "Oh, this question, I know how to go, I am not a god. At most of you, it is a very powerful Altman. It is not a god, so I certainly don''t know about it." The leaves spread their hands and said that they didnt know anything. At this time, Dagu and Nagano were shaking their heads together with the wells, which made Chiba no longer able to bear it. He laughed directly: Hahahahahahaha." Chiba licked her belly and smiled. "What are you laughing at?" asked the well hand Guanghong. "Look at yourself, Dagu and Nagano at this time." Chiba smiled and replied to the well-handed light, and at this time, Nagano and Dagu also did not understand, and turned their heads to look at the well-handed Guanghong at this time. Doing the same frowning movements, this makes the well-handed Guanghong also happy: "Ha ha ha ha ha ha." Jing hand light macro pointed at the two of them laughing, then, they both turned their heads in confusion, looked at all People, then everyone laughed, only the two of them, some incomprehensible standing there, and finally a mirror, they looked at themselves and laughed. After they smiled for a while, Chiba stood up. Now he smiled almost, so he stood up and patted the soil. Then he said, "Okay, don''t laugh, this is me. The last joy here, now that our meal is finished, let''s go." After Chiba finished, and all of them walked out of the hotel. "Hey, Chiba, don''t forget to come see us." Imai Hiroshi said to Chiba, who was leaving with Oku and Nagano. At this time, the ancients listened, and did not want to: "Hey, I am going, you guys don''t bring me, where did I go?" Dagu rushed to the wells at this time. "Oh, yes, sorry, forgot, so, forget it, that.........." Jing hand Guanghong said behind, suddenly laughed out. "Fart!! Forgot to forget something, ah!!" When Dagu heard the well-handed Guanghong, he immediately returned. "Well, bring you, bring you, in short, don''t forget, come see us," Jinger Guanghong said again. "Okay, I will remember, so, goodbye, goodbye...." Chiba said, turned and left, and Dagu, Nagano returned to Nagano''s home, now they are You can go straight, but some things have to be taken away. "Give, this is the team of your victory team, I have already cleaned you up." Nagano took out their uniforms and said to them. The two of them immediately took the victory team uniform and then said to Nagano: "At that time, we may also go to you." After I finished speaking, I turned around and prepared to leave here, but Naganos words did not seem to have finished: Ah....that, I would like to ask, Dagu, what is your name? Full name. He asked Da ancient. Although Dagu felt a bit strange, he still went back and said: "My name is Yuandagu, what happened?" "No, no, then, I have a request, I don''t know if you can agree." Nagano said vaguely, but it was still clearly heard by Chiba and Dagu. "Request? What request, come back and see if we can agree." Chiba replied. After listening to Nagano, he was quiet for a while, then pointed to the sign of the victory team above the uniforms of Chiba and Dagu. He said, "Can that thing tear me off 763, it will be reserved for me?" Can you?" he asked. Chiba listened, turned his head and looked at Dagu, then looked at the costumes of Dagu, and rushed straight to tear off the victory team logo of the big victory team, and then handed it to Nagano. . Although now Dagu wants to say a word to Chiba: "Why are you tearing me!!" But now this scene is really not suitable for saying this sentence, so Dagu will forget it, after that, they both Then I went to an empty place, waved at Nagano, and said hello. Then, Chiba carefully entered the year, time, month, etc., and then from the convenience of this suitcase. Shoot something similar to a portal. Chiba and Dagu met, and waved again to Nagano, and then prepared to enter this space-time tunnel, but at this time Nagano suddenly shouted: "Dagu!! I think I might know why our looks are similar. !!!!" I heard the big cockroaches of Nagano, let Chiba and Dagu come down, and look at Nagano at this time. Dagu said, "What is it?!!" But just after he had just asked this question, the time machine was sucked up. Inside the tunnel. . v2 Chapter 103： :Come back home When Chiba met, the dark passage was not good. If the time machine went in, if I couldnt enter it, they would not be able to go back when the space-time tunnel disappeared. So Chiba had to tell the answer in the matter in Nagano. Ye directly put the big ancient flying at this time into the space-time tunnel, just in case, have to hurry back. Now, when we look at the victory team, the area is now in chaos. If you want to ask why, then I am sorry, try it over there, and the three monsters will destroy your side at the same time. Towns, and there is no Altman existence, can you stand it? Don''t say a week, I can''t stand it for a day because we didn''t win against such a team. Now here is such a situation. If it is not the control of the victory team, I am afraid that the current monster has already destroyed everything, but this also greatly improved the working hours of all the winning team members. Now it is very tired. The state is up, but the battle is still going on. "Damn, this group of monsters is too strong, Dijia Altman, Max Altman, and Dagu, fast fight, you guys? Where did you go?!!" Zong Fangcheng opened On the 1st victory, there was a martyrdom, and at this time, sitting behind Victory No. 1 was Qi Li Lina, and from his mouth, it was not Dijia Altman, but Dagu: "Large Ancient, where have you been? We are waiting for you and become him." Then at this time, Chiba and Dagu returned to this time and space. When they first came out, they saw three big monsters, where they destroyed the city. At this time, the city has become completely ruined. The basic information of the three big monsters popped up in the head of the leaf: The first monster: Monster Name: Super Ancient Pioneer Monster Zoga Monster height: 55 meters (adult) / 2.22 meters (larva) Monster weight: 48,000 tons (adult) / 111 kg (larva) Introduction to the Monster: The horrible Hell''s Devil Bird, in order to help the dark dominator Gatanjee defeat the Diga and let the world fall into the dark for the purpose of resurrection. It travels extremely fast and has a large population. The second monster: Monster Chinese Name: Aggressive Cosmic Man Monster height: 55 meters Monster weight: 48,000 tons Monster Profile: Come to Earth to kill the escaped captives. The third monster: Monster Chinese Name: Super Ancient Plant Qi Jiela Monster age: over 30 million years old Monster height: 53 meters Monster weight: 42,000 tons Introduction to Monsters: The scattered pollen can make people indulge in the joyful dreams and lose themselves. At the same time, spread their own flowers on the earth to speed up the destruction of human beings and follow the basic characteristics of plants on earth. Active in the sun, but when the sun falls, the activity will weaken, and its essence can be extracted to keep the human brain cells permanently active. Chiba smiled when she saw the first sentence of "To help the dark dominator defeat the Di". Chiba and Dagu met, and looked at each other and said: "It looks like now, as soon as we come back, there will be fighting waiting for us." After that, Chiba directly took out Max''s spark and buckled in his left hand. On, push forward, turn into a light, and then the leader in front of people, after the light disappeared, Max Altman stood there, the victory team saw him, and immediately yelled: "Maxio Terman!!" At the same time, Dagu also opened the light bar and turned into a light. Incarnation became Diga Altman. The people of the victory team immediately shouted: "Diga Altman!!!" We heard another voice from the mouth of Seven Miles. "Dagu!!" Lina looked at Diga and shouted, which made the most honest in front of him a bit strange. Looking back, asked Lina: "What? What do you say? Big ancient? Where?" Although Qiu Lina was a bit slogan, she still came up with an excuse: "Oh, its wrong, its not big, it looks very much." Lina said. "Hey, Dagu, the winged monster is handed over to you. He is a complete speed type. You should be able to use him in the air type, but I can''t, you will concentrate on playing with him. As for this. Two," Chiba said, directly separating the two avatars, and then continued: "Give it to me." Then, not long after, they hit all the monsters, and then changed back to the original, put away their own transforms and ran to the headquarters of the victory team, but at this time, they found that the captain was sitting in the headquarters. He was a little surprised to see the arrival of Chiba and Dagu, and the clothes he wore were still old-fashioned clothes. ". Folk....... Hui... Hui....Hui Captain....Hello....we are back." Dagu saw Mingjianhui captain a little embarrassed, and Chiba The same is true, a person is stupid there. "Where have you been in these few days?" asked the folks calmly. "Goed to a special place." Chiba looked up and did not dare to look at folk Hui, said. "Do you know that these days because of the disappearance of the two of you, you are about to be destroyed!!" Folk Hui Ke is beginning to burst out. "Do we two are so important?" Although Chiba knows that the two of them are Otto (good money) Man, if it is not, then there may be such a situation, with one hand he thinks folks don''t know. "Of course!! You are better than anyone!!" Folk Hui said, but immediately took a deep breath and calmed himself down. "In short, you are still back in a critical moment, that''s not bad, so don''t trigger you, hurry up and change your clothes. I want to have a better explanation. I want other players to explain. Don''t say anything wrong, go ahead." Folk Hui recovered calm and said to both of them. After Chiba and Dagu listened, they replied: "Know it." Then I immediately entered the locker room of the uniform. On the bed, the team of the victory team went out. The private captain looked at it and then pointed it. Before the xiong of the ancient times, Daguyi bowed his head and found that the thing was gone. . v2 Chapter 104： :we are back "Oh, sorry, the logo of this victory team was accidentally lost by me." Dagu said embarrassedly, then suddenly looked at Chiba with angry eyes, yes, this thing can be thousands of things. Ye did not get it. "Nothing, go take one more, this is a lot, it doesn''t matter, but remember, you must think about where you are going during this week." Folk Hui said, took a sip of tea and then left. After the folks left, the ancients breathed a sigh of relief, obviously, very nervous, but the Chiba here felt a little strange, and asked: "What is it? Why are you so afraid of the private captain?" "What do you say?!!" Dagu heard the question of Chiba asking him immediately. "You go to school or go to work late for a week to try. You see that the teacher and the boss are not smothering you, he can''t do that." Position, do you know?" Dagu finished, sitting in a chair, and Chiba is also a big lazy. Then at this moment, the door of the base was suddenly opened. All the members of the victory team all came and laughed and came in. When the 517 was, the folks were not inside, but after they saw Chiba and Dagu. Everyone jumped back in amazement. "When did you come back?!!" Cheng Yi''s deputy team first asked Chiba and Dagu, Chiba and Dagu listened, and all stood up and walked to their side. "Just just put ..... Altman''s battle is too handsome, isn''t it? Especially the Altman, who is called McCas Altman, is too powerful." Chiba is not honest. Praise yourself. "That is, there is the Diga Altman, which is also very powerful. I like it too much." Dagu, like Chiba, began to praise his words, but this made Qilin Lina even more Determine the answer in my heart, and still vaguely guess what is in Chiba, look at Chiba. "So where have you been in the past few days?" At this time, Masaru Masami asked the most critical question for Chiba and Dagu at this time, which made them suddenly sweating. (beej) "Oh, we have been going hiking for a few days. I was hit by the rocks." Chiba suddenly pulled a big egg, so that the big ancients at this time were already scared by the bladder. Live, in general, in a word, I have to pee. "Ah?!! Then you shouldn''t you die?" Tezhe said at this time. "What, you want us to die, hey, I will tell you, I! Partial! No!" Chiba showed a sly expression and looked at Zhefu, but then, still serious, then Said: "Okay, no trouble, now tell you, what happened at the time." Chiba said, picking up a cup from the side, then taking a sip, and then said, "At the time, I and the ancient unintentionally got two free mountain adventure tickets, but I will be there soon. Period, so we rushed to pack our bags and prepared to leave here. Because we were in a hurry, we didnt leave any words, so we could only wait until we had finished climbing, and then told you, but when we climbed the mountain, Suddenly, because of the landslide, several large stones were hit down, and I and Dagu received serious injuries. But there is an old man under the mountain to save us. This Chiba took another sip of water, the cup of Chiba remembered. It is your own cup, so you can drink it with confidence. "Oh, that''s it, what is the name of the old man?" Cheng Yi continued to ask, but this question made Chiba and Dagu''s cold sweat come up, how could they think about it, actually coping with playing a problem, and Next, this makes Chiba start to panic. However, at this moment of crisis, Chiba suddenly took the opportunity to say: "The name of the old man is called Jingshen." This temporary name is the result of the integration of the name of Jingshou Guanghong and the name of Asada. Let the ancients also could not help but give a praise to Chiba. "I am entering the well........ It is the same as my father''s name." Seven Miles said. When I heard that Qi Li Lina said this, Chiba immediately thought of a question. It was indeed a question to ask. So Chiba went straight to the side of Qi Li Lina and asked her: "What is the name of your mother? ?" "My mother? Say my mom is not better." The seven-year-old Lina immediately said a word that made Chiba laugh and cry. "How are you going, let me tell you soon, what is it?" Chiba continued to ask. "Oh, my mom, I remember her calling.....she called...she called Fuji Mingzi, yes, that''s right, it''s the name." Seven Miles said. Chiba listened, and immediately said: "I will know." Then turned around, just ready to go, suddenly remembered an important thing, turned around and looked at Seven Miles: "Lina, ask you Questions." "Ah? What''s the problem, you ask." Lina replied. "Your surname is Oda, your mom is surnamed Fuji, are you a surname for Mao?!!" Chiba said this horrifying answer. "Ah? Me? I am with my grandmother''s surname, what happened?" Seven Miles Lina looked like she was missing. "Oh, that''s fine. If that''s the case, scare me, but forget it, nothing will happen." Chiba waved his hand and then stood back next to Dagu: "Although you may be confused." But in a nutshell, we are back." Chiba and Dagu said, then look at the players of all the winning teams at this time. After listening to them, they finally noticed that they had not seen them for so long. They suddenly came back. Why did this look like this, so they immediately rushed to the side of Chiba and hugged directly with Chiba and Dagu, and then Said: "You can be regarded as coming back!! I haven''t seen it for a long time, where have you gone?!!" Yes, you didn''t get it wrong, they started the same thing as nothing, and that is to make Chiba and Dagu very A little surprised. . v2 Chapter 105： :calm life After that, Chiba and Dagu immediately picked up the rhythm of the whole person. They were late in the early morning of the next day. Of course, if you saw what I said before, they found the rhythm. If you come, I didnt say it, its definitely your illusion. But fortunately, this victory team is late, it still has nothing to do, after all, they did not care how to be late, this makes Chiba two people are still very happy. "Oh, its too late to be late. This place is very good." Chiba said to Dagu with a spiritual dialogue. "Yeah, its much better than someone who is late for a while and will go to find someone who is late." Dagu also used his soul to talk back to Chiba. "Oh, are you sarcastic me?" Chiba~ knowing it. "Its amazing, I heard it.-" Dagu continued to sneer. "Then let''s sleep." Chiba looked to Dagu and said. "Okay." Dagu replied, then squatted on the table, and immediately fell asleep. To be honest, there was always a good sleep in the world over there. The tatami on their side was too rough, lying on it. Its too much, so its hard to sleep well, which makes the two peoples desire for sleep get aggravated when they come back. Then, the alarm sounds, and Chiba and Dugu are immediately awake, and then they ran to the screen. In front of you, look at the big monster that appears on the screen at this time, but the master monster, the monster is a lot smaller than the ordinary monster, but there are two. Monster Chinese Name: Maruben Naiza 1 Monster height: 58 meters (No. 1) Monster weight: 65,000 tons Introduction to the Monster: The mysterious cosmic person, the Naga, transformed the dinosaur tyrannosaurus in the Cretaceous period into a mechanical monster, and the xiong department installed a neutral bomb that would kill half of the Earth''s creatures, and the neutral son of Maru Neza 2 When the bomb touches, it will explode, and the creatures on the earth will be completely extinct. Monster Chinese Name: Maruben Naiza 2 Monster height: 58 meters (1) / 60 meters (2) Monster weight: 65,000 tons Introduction to the Monster: The same type of guns as Naiza No. 1, a mechanical dinosaur transformed from a tyrannosaurus, the same as No. 1, xiong was equipped with a neutral bomb and a Balkan gun. Sharp claws can tear the skin of Diga. Chiba looked at the two monsters and laughed out, because it was a battle for Chiba and Dagu to pass the time. Now Chiba has not yet reached the requirement to go to the next world, although he does not know. That is what, anyway, there is no unlocking. Then, Chiba immediately flew to Feiyan No.1, flew to the monster spot, and immediately pressed the transformor to directly turn itself into light. Then, Dijia Altman and Max Altman appeared. There, then one person, began to think about their attacks, and then, Chiba immediately said to Dagu with a spiritual dialogue: "You are a little bit, this monster''s belly is a bomb that can kill us all, if you burst I only ask you." "You too, if you broke yours, I will throw you into the black hole." Dagu also said to Chiba. To be honest, there aren''t many powerful monsters now. These two are even weaker. Chiba does not use the power of the devil''s fruit. It is easy to win. Of course, the bomb on the belly of this monster is still Chiba and large. The ancients came to the universe and then detonated. Then, the two of them changed back to the original, and then went to the victory team. At this time, the victory team is discussing the topic about Altman. Asahi and Tetsuo are discussing Diga and Max Altman. Stronger, and at this time, Qi Li Lina is talking with Cheng Yiyi to some of the topics about the true identity of Altman. "I think Dijia Altman is definitely a man who is fascinated by many people." Dagu suddenly interjected. "Yes, I am fascinated by many people, but all of them are men. I think Max Altman is a handsome man." Chiba said. "Fart!! Demeanor, madness is almost the same, Dijia Altman is the most handsome!!" said Dagu. Asking for flowers "Max Ottoman is the most handsome!!" Chiba said immediately to him. "Diga Altman is the most handsome!!" "Max Ottoman is the most handsome!!" "Diga Altman is the most handsome!!" "Max Ottoman is the most handsome!!" They are here. There is an endless debate. However, at this time, the conversation between the rising well and the philosopher was once again attracting the attention of Chiba and Dagu. "I think Max is good. After all, he also fights with Diga every time, and the strength is likely to far exceed Diga." Zhefu guessed. "No, no, Diga is a powerful existence. If you can''t make a big fight, let them play a game and see what you see." The rise of the well is also said, and Chiba and Dagu immediately stand on the side that supports themselves. Dijia Altman is the strongest!!" Dagu Road. ............... "Impossible, Max Altman is!! Don''t give me here!!" Chiba also immediately retorted. "You should have noticed it." At this time, the other team of Cheng Yi suddenly said to Lina. "Well, I was a little aware." Lina also replied. "Yeah, I have already speculated some clues. It really should be a problem." Cheng Yis team continued. "So, how did you figure it out?" Lina asked a team of honesty. "The fools look at it. This is a problem. Look at their behavior, and each time they appear, they both disappear. If they are smart, or they are aware of them." The people who arrive will immediately notice these things." Cheng Yi, the deputy team, put the helmet on the plane and took a sip of water. "Hey!! It''s time to go!! Don''t be there!!" said the first team, and he and the seven Lina and the rising well, and the philosopher took their four-person plane, and Chiba and Dagu It was on the plane, and then left the plane together. On this road, Chiba was still talking and laughing with Dagu, but they did not notice the real threat. . v2 Chapter 106： : The avatar of chaotic viruses After that, the life of Dagu and Chiba will once again become more joyful. Every day, with the new city Tetsuo and the rising well, the beauty is ridiculous, what is a joke, occasionally a monster appears, go out and play with them, with chaos virus? It just makes the monster a little stronger, and it has no effect on the current Chiba and Dagu. On this day, Chiba is tearing with Zhefu: "Hey, if you are Altman, I am God!!" "Hey, why can''t I be Altman, I am not, are you?!!" Zhefu said to Chiba. "Yeah, how do you know, is it that I saw that I have changed!!" The statement that Chiba said is absolutely true, but Tetsuo has become the confession of Chiba. . "Oh, you are now editing one for us, we can''t make it, we don''t have a punch, hit you, can''t do it!!" Zhefu returned to Chiba. "I don''t believe this. Anyway, I am losing money. If you count it, then I am not as good as it is." Chiba said with a smile, but at this moment, the alarm sounded suddenly, in the image of a monster. It appears on the big screen at this time. "The monster appears in that place (I can''t make it out), hurry up there." Folk Hui said, then all the winning team members said: "Yes," and then took the helmet out of here. Dagu and Chiba are still sitting in Victory No. 1, and Chiba first spoke: "It seems that there is something to play now. I don''t know what the strength of this monster will be, and it is not strong." Dagu listened, smiled and said: "Do you want to be strong or not?" Chiba thought and said: "I don''t know, because if it is strong, it will make the battle interesting, but it is also a hard fight. If the mistake is made, the world will be gone, but if it is too weak, it will be seconds. Its fun, Im not here to play these little monsters. When I heard what Chiba said, Dagus expression suddenly became a little tight, and he said, You are here.... Are you really Altman? When I heard the words of Dagu, Chiba directly came out: "No, no, you think wrong, no, I am here to come to get Altman, then I can fight pox, then I can fight the monster, so this is the reason I came here." Chiba explained with a smile. "Oh, as I said, you already knew that the pyramid would appear here." Dagu asked. "Well.........just, but in fact, I found it in a book," Chiba began to smear. "At the time, it was unintentionally bought from the stall, and then opened it. There is such a thing, such a message, then I am coming." "Then your book is still there?" Dagu heard a little bit of interest in the book mentioned in Chiba. "No, I was put in my hometown. I didn''t take it. I just wanted to travel here. By the way, I have already recorded the message in my mind, so there is no need to care about the book." I brought the book with it, so what I didnt expect was that there was really Altman here, and then I became light. Chiba explained, of course, everyone who reads this knows one thing. This is a touch of Chiba. "Oh, this way, then forget it, you should first look at what this monster is." Dagu said, giving Chiba a position, so that he can head out and see the monster at this time. After Chiba saw it, the introduction of the monster also popped up: Monster Chinese Name: Two Ghosts Monster height: 2 meters before 58 meters of variation Monster weight: 48,000 tons Introduction to the monster: I used to be in the area of ??the Mount Sinai, and there are two faces of ghosts. Once again in the world. The violent character, the purpose is to burn the world, spit out the fire from the front mouth, spit out the storm and smoke from the back, the main weapon is the huge sword hidden in the mountains. "Be careful, this monster will spit fire, the name is the ghost, it seems that there is a very powerful huge sword, but no harm, you go up to me....." Chiba asked. "You go up, so I can fly the plane and make the illusion that you are still there." Dagu said. "Ah? But I can control the plane too." Chiba said with a smile. "Do you control the plane?!! You control the plane and the plane is playing chicken blood, crazy swing, I am embarrassed to tell others that this is me, so you go, my technology is better." Waved and said. Chiba spread his hand and said, "Okay." Then he took out Max''s spark, directly buckled on his left hand, pushed forward, and then directly turned into Max Altman, and came to everyone. In front of. "Okay, hurry up and speed up, don''t drag and drop." Chiba said to the ghost, and then set the posture to prepare for the battle. The ghost saw it, and immediately spit out the flame. Chiba immediately turned out the Altman barrier, blocked the attack, and then looked at the ghost at this time. He rushed straight to a hill and then hammered it in, then , took out a huge sword, Chiba met, smiled, and then directly hit a light, he knocked his sword off his hand 5.1, and then the ghost said that some were at a loss . Seeing the reaction of the ghost, smiled, and immediately rushed over, a flying kick kicked the ghost to the ground, then, directly, a McShuol cannon hit him, and the ghost would immediately Blasted, and then died, now the monster is too weak, which makes the current Chiba even the devil fruit do not need to use, but the powerful monster is coming soon. Just when Chiba raised his hand and prepared to fly to the sky and return to the original, a sudden loud noise came from behind him. Then Chiba immediately turned his head and rushed to discover that a bunch of chaotic viruses suddenly gathered. Together, and then slowly merged together, then, a new monster appeared, Chiba immediately looked. . v2 Chapter 107： : Saurus fights hard Chiba immediately raised his head and looked at the monster carefully. There were four huge, long blue tentacles behind him. There were blue and gold staggers on the whole body, and there were many spikes on the back. The introduction of this monster in the night market popped up: Monster Chinese Name: Ultimate Super Beast Otto Killer Saurus Monster nation: super beast Monster Birthplace: Kobe Monster Occupation: Super Beast Monster body length: 79 meters Monster weight: 82,000 tons Introduction to the Monster: The super-beast created by the sub-dimens of the Yabo people is the collection of the resentment of the Yabo people. It is also the super-beast created by the Yabo people who are dying after the battle with the Otto brothers to fight against them. Part of the eye is hosted by the soul of the Yabo people, and is united with the Yabo people. Although Chiba does not know what this so-called Yabo person is, but in one sentence, this monster is present, and it is made up of chaotic viruses, so there should be no relationship with this Yabo people. Is this monster, or a lot of people who can control the chaotic virus? 14 is probably trying to make Chiba fight hard. When Chiba met, he immediately took out Maxwell''s Milky Way and turned out the Max Silver Galaxy. He planned to fight this monster. After preparing, Chiba directly rushed to the monster at this time, and then directly used the Max Galaxy sword. Waving to him, but the giant sword hit him, but there was no use, which surprised Chiba, but at this moment, Saurus immediately hit a tentacle and hit him directly on Chiba. , I will drive Chiba out of the distance. After being hit, Chiba immediately said to Dagu with a spiritual dialogue: "This monster looks very strong. I don''t know if I can cope with it." Of course, Chibas ability to use Altman can Let the monster at this moment be hurt by yourself, but if Chiba uses the power of the fruit, it should be easy to win. However, at this moment, the monster directly touched the four hands and swayed to Chiba from different positions. This made Chiba unable to escape, so he was hit by his four tentacles at the same time. I saw it in the ancient times, and immediately turned out to be a great light. I could become a Diga Altman directly. The generals here, throwing a lightsaber directly to Saurus. Suurus suddenly made a white light from his shoulder to the xiong mouth, and directly hit the Diga, which made Diga hesitate and immediately wanted to dodge, but the attack immediately hit him. On the body, he was attacked, but it was also thanks to the help of Diga, which made time for Chiba, so Chiba immediately used the Maximus Galaxy Cannon to hit Saurus, but this was only for Saurus made a small injury, which surprised Chiba, but the attack continued. This Saurus saw that Chiba attacked himself and shot a lot of thorn missiles directly from behind him. This surprised Chiba, and immediately he was attacked by this attack. Now Chiba feels, then The ability to use the devil''s fruit is not enough, but this Saurus obviously does not want to use Chiba, use his own tentacle directly, then Chiba is tied up, and lost in the distance, then Chiba falls. On the ground. Then, Chiba stood up and stood up. At this time, Chiba obviously felt that his crystal lamp was going to flash. Sure enough, when he just thought so, his crystal lamp flashed and then he recovered blue. Light, so Chiba felt that he had to fight seriously, directly throwing out a lot of avatars, flying directly at low altitude, flying to Saurus at this time, after flying, began to attack Saurus, thousand Ye hastened to seize this opportunity to choose the ability of the devil fruit. Chiba immediately found that the four characters of the slow fruit, this is an outdated ability to sell the gram, but at this time additional ability, so the ability of Altman itself will be carried out, and the number of uses is only five times, but it does not matter Five times have been a lot. After using this fruit, Chiba immediately detonated all of his own avatars, and immediately rushed to Saurus at this time. Dijia met and hurriedly wanted to stop Chiba, but Chiba immediately used The dialogue of the soul, at this time, the ancient saying: "Don''t worry about me, I now have the ability to deal with this monster, cover me." When Diga heard it, he nodded at Chiba, and then directly changed his form into a speed air type, rushing to the monster at this time, but the monster immediately used his tentacles, four tentacles, and split up to attack, but At this time, the speed of Diga is so much that his tentacle is not even better. Chiba is here? When his tentacles were about to attack himself, Chiba fired a slow light directly at his tentacle, making the action of Saurus'' tentacles extremely slow 420, and then cutting it directly with Max''s galaxy sword. One of his tentacles. Then, Chiba immediately reached out to both hands at Saurus at this moment, directly throwing out double slow light, slowing down the whole game without a road, and the tentacles slowed down. Seeing this scene, Dagu also landed on the ground and turned his form into a powerful type. Chiba also began to attack with Maxwell. Then, two people, Chiba issued the McKinsey Galaxy Cannon, and Diga played a powerful , ,, hit the body of Saurus at this moment, let him immediately blow up, so this The monsters were disposed of, but then, just as the two of them were about to leave, the sudden loud noise caused them to put down their hands again and saw a man in a cloak, not knowing when, where In the middle of the place, slowly stood up and looked at Chiba. When Dijia saw it, he immediately wanted to rush to the cloak man at this time, but the cloak man directly threw an eight-point light wheel and directly returned Diga to the ancient look, while Chiba saw the cloak at this time. The skill released by the man was very surprised. He looked at the cloak man at this moment and frowned. . v2 Chapter 108： :confusing The current Chiba can be said to be all cold sweat, because this cloak man actually used only one trick to return the full energy, the flash of the flashing Dijia back to the original shape, and the skills used are still familiar with Chiba. The eight-point light wheel, and after the ancients changed back to the original, they were as surprised as Chiba, looked up and looked at the huge cape man and Chiba. "Who are you?" Chiba asked the cloak man. But the cloak man seems to choose not to answer this question, directly saying what he wants to say: "Well, young man, it seems that your tactics should be changeable, there are many different tricks, even the enhanced version of the chaotic virus Saurus can be defeated, very powerful." The cloak man said to Chiba. When Chiba heard this, he immediately reacted and looked at the man in the cloak and said to him: "Is the monster you made?" asked Chiba. "No," the cloak man smiled and shook his head. Then he continued: "It''s us." His words should just fall, and four people wearing cloaks like him suddenly appeared on his sides. The leaves are very surprised. "Do you say that you have mastered how to control chaotic viruses?!!" Chiba asked. "Yes, that''s right, because in fact, we are the root of the chaotic virus, but there is a chaotic virus root that is stronger than us, and it doesn''t appear, because now he may be talking to the biggest head." The man in the middle of the cloak continued. When Chiba heard it, I immediately felt that the whole thing started to get too bad. When he said the head, it means one thing. They may have a huge group, and the stronger chaotic virus roots. The strength of Chiba is unimaginable for the time being, because even this one can make Diga back to the ancient times with a single blow, then that may be a strong and terrible level. But this is not important. What is really important is the identity of the five unidentified cloak men standing in front of Chiba at this moment. Although the attack just now can make Chiba think, it may be that Altman. However, it is impossible, but it is a long time later, Altman, it is impossible to appear now, and, that Altman, is good, but it is the Altman who has changed Chiba. It is absolutely impossible. It is a bad Altman, but it also makes the Chiba at this moment even more distressed. "How? Want to know our identity? Are you upset about not knowing our identity? So sorry, there are five more people waiting for you to think about their identity." After the middle one, it was five The huge people in the cloak landed behind them, which made Chiba feel the tricky thing again. Then, the five giants standing in front smiled and then flew directly into the sky and disappeared here. Then, the remaining five giants suddenly issued a super powerful light attack, all playing in On Chiba''s body, Chiba immediately felt that he had been attacked strongly, and then immediately returned to its original state. After returning to its original state, Chiba also attacked too much because of the damage received, so it changed back to the original. After the body, he immediately stunned. Fortunately, the ancient Gu Lima found the Chiba fainted on the ground, and then brought it to the hospital. As time went by, the injury of Chiba slowly improved, and consciousness slowly woke up, then Open his eyes and see the ward at this time, and the bed he is lying on. There is no one in the ward now. Chiba looked at his quilt. In vain, it was the quilt of the hospital. There was no one in the ward. Chiba slowly went out of bed and began to think about it before he was in a coma. The scene that I saw. At this moment, the door was pushed open, and Dagu slowly came in. In addition to him, there were all the members of the victory team, but the folk Huihe Chengyi team no longer. "Quickly, you wake up, we thought you would continue to sleep, and then we can eat a good meal ourselves, without taking you." Zhefu said to Chiba, which made Chiba stand out. Smile: "Oh, if you eat a big meal without me, I will become Altman stepping on you!!" Now Chiba has been able to say this without any worries. After all, this matter has changed. For a stalk, you can be bold. ". Oh, you changed to Altman, I also changed, we both became bigger!!" Jesf did not think much, but also to the point that he is also Altman. "Okay, no trouble, right, everyone, why did the folk team leader and the Chengyi deputy team come?" Chiba waved his hand and asked. "Oh, because they have two temporary things, they can''t come, but they have already been there before we come." Zhefu returned, and then Chiba listened, but also smiled and nodded. "And, have you made progress on those cloak men?" Chiba suddenly asked this most important question. After all, this matter is the most important thing. When Chiba asks this question again, look. Tightened up. "Well, this... We haven''t made any progress. I thought you could give us any information. As a result, you don''t know (well)"? "Well, I really don''t know, because they are all wearing cloaks, so I can''t see their looks, so I can''t see any important information, so there is no useful information now." Chiba is also annoyed. "Oh, I don''t know, I don''t know, is your body better?" Dagu suddenly said, and then asked Chiba at this time. "Ah? Oh, um... I will give it a try." Chiba didn''t react at first, but slowly understood that he started to move his muscles, and then Chiba found that his body had recovered. But I still feel pain when I am in some places. "It''s almost, but it hasn''t fully recovered yet," Chiba said. . v2 Chapter 109： :discuss "That''s it, go, let''s go eat, you change your clothes." Dagu heard this and said with a smile. Chiba listened, but also waved his hand, but when he was about to turn his head and said something to refuse, he suddenly thought of another appointment in a certain period of time, so he turned around with a smirk and looked at the ancient time at this time. Said to him: "Right, I suddenly remembered one thing, you seem to be, I still have a meal." "Yeah, I owe you a treat, but you are not eating now? Not counting!!" This ancient also played a careful thought and said to Chiba. "Hey? What? I didn''t say no, I just did an action, but I don''t seem to say no." Chiba said to Dagu with a smile. At this time, Tetsuo suddenly interjected: "Oh, that, when did you owe such a meal, why don''t we know?" "Oh, this is because our dinner was agreed when we climbed the mountain. At that time, we bet who could climb the top of the mountain first. Whoever asked the other party to have a meal, he boarded it, although after he boarded, we two The one fell, but he was the first to board, so he owed the meal. "This time, as far as Dagu is concerned, in fact, 463 is a conversation with Chiba, telling him what to say. "Oh, this way, then, then, can we join your dinner too?" At this time, Tetsuo and Asai suddenly said shamelessly against Dagu and Chiba. This is a good thing for Chiba, absolutely good, because the flowers are not his money, you can also get together with them, is this not the best of both worlds, a win-win situation? But, Dagu is not willing. "Good!! Why not?!!" Chiba directly promised, and they both did a very good posture after listening. However, Dagu established Mas crying face and said: Hey, can you care about the opinions of the people who are saving money? Its about the wallet of the people who are saving money. You are forced to treat me like this. What if the money is not enough?!! Chiba heard, turned around and looked at Dagu, saying: "This is easy, we will say that you pay the bill when you arrive, and then you can run it without a cigarette. It will have nothing to do with us, right? Tetsuo, rising well." Chiba said, and they both hit the palm. "Hey, you ran, what should I do??" Dagu continued to say at this time. "What do you do?? You are not within the scope of our concern, you can get it!!" Chiba smiled and said mercilessly. "Ah?!! You are not kind, I think you are too dangerous, it is better to stay away from you." Dagu Lima said with a sad face. "Okay, you please dinner, let''s go eat together, hurry, you don''t ask today, then increase the price, increase the price to two meals!!" Chiba said immediately. "Okay! Yes, the two dinners are much cheaper than this meal. The amount of rice in this well can be eaten poorly by one person." Chiba looked at the rising well and looked at him. "Oh, what you said, add to the two dinners, great, thank you Dagu for asking us to eat, or two!!" After Chiba listened, he said to the crowd. This made Dagu hear it, and immediately he didn''t want to: "Ah?!! What do you mean by two people, please have everyone have two meals?!!" "Yeah, do you think that Lele is not as good as everyone, do you know?!!" Chiba said. This Chibas words immediately made the big ancient compromised at this time: Well, I invite, I will invite you to eat now, lets go, but remember, look at it, dont give me too expensive. "Great ancient road." "Good (befg), you treat, you have the final say." Chiba is like a general to Dagu said, then, a group of people went to the restaurant, of course, Chiba is changed clothes. After arriving at the hotel, Chiba immediately said to the waiter: "Give me seven crabs!!!" This statement directly scared the whole world into a circle: "Hey, what do you say? Seven, one I can''t afford, don''t say something ordinary?" Dagu said. However, Chiba showed a stunned face and said to Dagu: "Yes, hairy crabs are the dishes I usually eat. What happened? I just have money, I will eat crabs." Dagu listened, and immediately sat up and said: "Hey, if you have money, can you buy crabs yourself?" "No, a rare meal, how can I give up, and you said, don''t be too expensive, this is not very expensive for me." Chiba said with a smile. "That is you, isn''t it OK? Or do you want something really cheap? Don''t make trouble, we should think about it now, talk about something." Dagu said, then changed back to serious expression. "Well, now we really should talk about some of the more important topics, for example, what is delicious?" Chiba is also posing with a serious look, and then directly let all the people with tight faces laugh. come out. "Hey, fast, all this time, still kidding." Dagu said helplessly. "Well, now I really want to talk about business, talk about it, now you have a view of those people, those few are the views of the giant." Chiba has finally entered a serious state, said to them. "Well, the next time we appear, try to get a data analysis instrument, see if you can save their data, analyze it, then, fast, for you should be able to find quickly His true identity." The rising well said at this time. Chiba listened, looked up, looked at the rising well, then nodded and said: "Yes, yes, if that is the case, I should know his true identity, but now the most urgent task is. ........ Waiter, you still give me some hairy crabs." Dagu listened, and immediately refused to: "Hey, waiter, joke, joke, don''t take it seriously." After that, he immediately turned around. . v2 Chapter 110： : Fake Diga debut again After Dagu finished speaking, he immediately turned his head and looked at the ancient time at this time. He said to him: "Hey, Chiba, can you be serious, feed me, look at my wallet!! Only then A little bit!!" Dagu said, openly opened his wallet. "Oh, this way," Chiba said, sweeping the big wallet at this time and then said, "Do you have a bank card? Use a bank card." "Hey, fast, your eyes are too sharp, so it can be not fun, my bank card does not have much money inside." Dagu heard Chiba say so, immediately put the wallet Shrink back, tightly hold the money ~ package. "Hey? Look at this picture, there is a lot of money. After all, you don''t have any wife and wife. Now you are one, how can the money be spent so fast, and still protect it, I think there are ghosts. There is definitely a lot of money. I think it is necessary to open it up and see." Chiba said, standing up, stretching his hands, facing the big time at this time. "Oh, I am wrong. I am wrong. I have money. I have a lot of money, but there is no machine for paying with a bank card." Dagu said, this is what he suddenly thought of. note. Chiba listened, sat back in the seat, thought for a moment, and said: "Hey? Yeah, then you can''t pay for it, hello, waiter, is there any way to pay with a bank card!!" Chiba suddenly Said to the waiter, the ancient Gu Yi here saw the practice of Chiba, I feel bad, because Dagu really can not guarantee that this hotel really does not have that equipment, so the perfunctory answer just now is only temporary If it comes out, if Chiba is doing this, it will be over. "Hey!!" Dagu immediately wanted to stop, but the servant had already taken a machine and walked to the middle of them. "Sir, this is the credit card machine of the bank card, you can use this machine to make payments." The waiter said at this time, which also made the struggle that had been struggling for a long time give up the struggle, waved and said: " You can just click on it. Anything is fine. I don''t care. I can''t escape today, but don''t buy too much, so I really don''t have enough money." When you hear what Dagu said, everyone will be happy and start to order what they want to eat. After that, they quickly got enough to go out of the restaurant, all with smiles. Of course, except for one person, it was full of tears. This person is Dagu. At this time, he holds his own. The bank card, and the wallet, said with a sad face: "My money...." After that, they went back to each other, and Chiba returned to their home and lay in bed, twirling and thinking, thinking about today... wrong, the ten people who met a few days ago, is a giant. And the strength of each giant is not bad, but who are they? Chiba doesn''t know, although their light attacks are like Altman''s, but too much, it can''t be. After all, bad Altman has more, it is impossible to have a good Altmando, so Chiba lost the idea that they thought they were Altman, closed his eyes and slept. Early the next morning, Chiba got out of bed, put on the team of the victory team and rushed to the victory team. Now the work of the victory team is similar to that of the office workers, but it is more tired than the office workers. One point, but Chiba is now in this time and space, so it must go on, otherwise, it is not fun to go to the next time and space. After arriving at the headquarters, Chiba found that the current wild and the members of the winning team were analyzing the data of the ten people in the last battle. "You can see that these giants who stayed at the scene at the end, some moving features, and the feeling of Caton, so we can speculate that this is very likely to be a robot, not a real giant." Out of my own opinions, and the words she said, let Chiba immediately stop, machines, machines? After Chiba heard the machine, the first person who thought of it was himself and Dagu before going to the beginning of the 1965 solution. They played against them. The most powerful enemy was also the cloak man at that time. The first time it appeared, it made Chiba begin to think thoughtfully. Asking for flowers "How? Quick fight, what do you find?" The private captain first discovered that Chibas behavior was a bit strange, so he opened his mouth and asked Chiba at this time. Chiba turned his head and said to them: "I believe everyone knows. If it is a robot, there is such an alien who will make a robot. I have been to the earth, remember? So, we have every reason. I doubt them, the alien, the alien named Sara May. "Chiba said what she was getting along with, and did not hide the facts. After all, there is nothing to hide. ........... However, at this moment, the sudden loud noise caused the whole victory team''s base to vibrate. At this time, Ye Rui also immediately called out the source of the shock at this time. Then, Chiba and Dagu and all The members of the Victory team were amazed, because they are now on the screen, but they are all people who have never thought of it, or it is Altman, the former fake Diga Altman. The white color of the skin, and the purple eyes, and the Altman, who looks like Diga, stood there, but this time, not the same as the previous times, this time this fake Diga Altman The hands actually showed a few black lines, and the original white became very turbid. "He shouldn''t be........has it been caught?!!" Cheng Yi''s team looked at the screen at this time, and the whole person was surprised to say nothing, of course, just now Not counting. "Yeah, what the **** is going on?!!" When Chiba stared at the screen, she suddenly thought of the great ancient light stick at this time, so she immediately turned her head and looked at the ancient. . v2 Chapter 111： : Fighting again with fake Diga When Dagu saw the eyes of Chiba, he immediately touched the pocket inside his victory team uniform, then nodded to Chiba, and the heart said: "The **** is still there." "The gods are still in........ In that case, how did he become Altman?!!" Chiba began to feel strange, and then worked with all the winning team members. The spaceship, the location of the fake Diga Altman at this moment. Chiba and Dagu sat on the spaceship and did not say a word, because now they are thinking about the fake Dijia Altman now. Where they just flew, the fake Diga Altman immediately took her fist, the other hand was compared to the hand blade, and then referred to "August 1" at this time, the other winning team members who arrived earlier. Then they shot a dark black ball directly to their plane, and Chiba and Dagu met, still staring at the fake Diga in surprise. I don''t know why, the combat power of this fake Diga has actually increased. The dark black light ball that has been played has actually become bigger, and the speed is also much faster. This makes Chiba and Dagu hit them in fake Diga. At that time, there was no reaction, so Chiba immediately shouted at the ancient times: "Crash!!" Then, Chiba immediately put Max sparks on his left hand, stroked forward, and then turned into a light, turned into Max Altman, and the child also opened the button of the gods, changed For Diga Altman, the two appeared in front of everyone and appeared in front of the fake Diga. When the fake Diga saw them coming over, they became very excited: "You can be considered, I am waiting for you to wait!" "Ah? Wait for us? Why?" Chiba was surprised and asked about the fake Diga at this time. "Because, don''t you remember? It looks like you, brought me to a place where I shouldn''t have gone to the net, and now, I am coming to revenge." "Revenge? Is it true that you are still Masaru?!!" Dagu immediately said the question that Chiba also wanted to ask. "Yes, yes, you are not stupid!!" After the fake Diga finished, he directly threw a dark purple ball of light toward them, Chiba and Dijia met, and immediately turned out to be an Otto. The barrier, trying to block the attack, but when the block of the ball attack, the ball around the ball was suddenly wrapped in something, Chiba rushed to see the ball, found that the package The light ball is a chaotic virus. Then the light ball actually directly penetrated the two barriers of the two of them, hitting them and posing a huge injury for them, which caused Chiba and Dakusima to fall to the ground, but still Difficultly stood up and looked at the fake Diga Altman at this time, only to see the black lines on his two hands, the color became deeper. "That is........what?!!" Chiba looked at the hand of the fake Diga at this time, and asked strangely. "This? This is a big brother, giving me a new ability, so that I can enhance all my attacks, and, I can control the activities of the chaotic virus." Masaki Miki said. Hearing the description of Masahiko, Chiba immediately thought of what he had met a few days ago. The couple of cloaks, who had said to him, predicted that they would immediately guess that their group of people was the one who rescued Masaaki. He was given the ability to control chaotic viruses. This also made the battle more consignment. Chiba immediately rushed over, and then when he was about to rush to his more money, he directly threw out a avatar, detonated the avatar, and wanted to use this attack. To hurt the fake Diga at this time, but when the fake Diga is about to reach him, he immediately becomes a barrier, and then wraps the chaotic virus on the barrier, so that he completely blocks the hungry damage. This makes Chiba even more surprised. "How? This is amazing? I tell you, the really powerful skills are still behind!!" Masaki Megumi immediately snarled, and then the fake Diga directly threw a dark purple lightsaber, and the top of the lightsaber was immediately reported. The chaotic virus, directly hit the Chiba and Diga at this time..... When Chiba saw the attack, he immediately turned into a mirror and tried to reflect the attack. But Chiba did not expect that the attack actually even passed through his mirror, and it was passed directly to them. This caused his door to receive a strong injury again, looked up and looked at the fake Diga at this time. "No, your strength is really weak." A little bit, now in front of me, its so simple, its too weak! ! "Fake Degas swayed with the voice of Masahiko, and looked at Chiba at this time, and Diga." When Chiba heard the words of Masayuki, who was at this time, he immediately decided to use the ability of a fruit, so he began to use the ability to slow the fruit. After all, even if it is used now, it can still be used for a very long time. After all, The number of uses three or four times. After using this fruit''s ability, Chiba immediately rushed over, and the fake Diga saw the movement of Chiba, immediately threw three or four dark purple light balls, hit Chiba, Chiba met, and directly played slow light. In an attempt to slow down his attack, in this case, he has a time slot to avoid his attack, but just after his slow light has just been shot, the light ball of the fake Diga is suddenly chaotic. The virus was wrapped, and then the super strong breath was directly exposed. The effect of the slow light was actually directly bounced off. This made Chiba very surprised. The body was immediately hit by the ball of light and was seriously injured. But after that, Chiba immediately stood up, the flash flashed about four or five times at this time, and then changed back to the original light blue, Chiba saw that his energy has not completely evaporated, and immediately rushed again. In the past, because he felt that if the light could not be slow, at least let his skill become sluggish, so that his own words can be close. v2 Chapter 112： : Another Diga So with this idea, Chiba directly rushed to the side of the present fake Diga, and immediately made a slow light, wanting to use this kind of fighting mode with slow light at this time, but the slow light of Chiba is After hitting the fake Diga, he only slowed him down for a second, then his body suddenly burst into a black scent, and the effect of slow light was directly lost, which made Chiba very surprised. . Therefore, Chiba had to start this ordinary attack and go to battle, but obviously, with the strength of the chaotic virus''s enhanced fake Diga, it can be more than a little bit, the speed of the whole person, the attack power or something. They have already had a very big upgrade, so that when they hit Chiba, they punched Chiba a very long distance. This made Chiba very surprised. He quickly took out Maxwell''s Milky Way, summoned Maxwell''s Great Sword, and prepared to fight with the Great Sword to see if there was any effect, but of course, the result was obvious. This Max Glacier There was hardly any serious injury to the fake Diga, and at this time, Diga, immediately rushed to the front. After all, he didn''t want to just look at it. So after Dicka rushed to the position of the front, he immediately turned his hand into a l-shaped shape, and then hit the light of the fake Diga at this time, and the fake Diga saw the dice at this time. Ka''s move, smiled, and then he also played the light of Pei Li Li, but it was dark purple, the two energy collided together, at first, at first, they contend with each other, but at the end, with time The Diga began to feel that he had begun to slowly and become struggling, but still insisted there, and finally, he was directly attacked by the light of the fake Diga, and before the xiong. The crystal light also started to flash at this time. When Chiba saw it, he immediately raised his head and looked at the fake Diga at this time. He finally made up his mind to use some powerful outdated abilities, the ability to use the demon fruit once, and the outdated words. Diga, Chiba feels that it is a very easy thing. So Chiba directly exchanged the ability of the thundering fruit, directly with a very fast speed, rushing to the fake Diga at this time, and the fake Diga because of the speed of Chiba, so it did not catch this time. Chiba, Chiba seized this opportunity and directly threw him down, and then directly attacked a super powerful lightning from his palm, hitting the fake Diga on this time, and fake Diga immediately felt it. The huge damage received by his body, then Chiba stood up and immediately teleported to the distance, looked up and looked at the fake Diga at this time. When the fake Diga saw it, he stood up and stood up. Obviously, he was not convinced. He immediately shot a lot of dark purple light **** to Chiba, but all of them were flashed by Chiba''s teleportation techniques, and then Chiba directly extended himself. The hands, the whole sky is at this moment, the clouds are densely covered, the fake Diga sees, and some do not know Sucuo. When Chiba saw the fake Diga, he smiled and then directly shot a super powerful tear. Of course, it was an attack from a lot of dark clouds in the air, which made the fake Diga immediately A huge injury, but the fake Diga at this time suddenly suddenly covered in black, and then the whole body injury is actually good, which makes Chiba very surprised. Chiba met, surprised, and immediately rushed to the fake Diga at this time, directly turned his wrist wei into lightning, and then hit the body of the fake Diga at this time, the fake Diga immediately received The attack, but at this time, the fake Diga actually immediately made his injury all right again. Chiba also immediately found out that during the time of his injured account, the black one on the wrist of the fake Diga. The pattern has become wider, and every time his wounds are healed, the black lines will grow a little longer, which makes Chiba very surprised. However, it is still continually attacking, but now, if there is no attack that is very lethal, the fake Diga can not be hurt much, so Chiba directly exchanges two drums from the system. Then he smashed it and directly tapped it on the drum. A giant animal-shaped thunder and lightning flew directly to the fake Diga, hitting the fake Diga, and once again constituted a powerful injury, but at this time, The black line of the fake Diga became a little bigger. When Chiba met, he immediately wanted to stop, and immediately changed two aunts, and then tapped at the same time. After the knocking, a giant long-shaped lightning attack directly flew to the fake Diga at this time. The speed was very high. Fast, and then hit the body of the fake Diga. After the fake Diga was hit, he fell directly on the ground. Without any movement, seeing this scene, Chiba turned and turned to the Di 547 Kay, and Dijia''s xiong lamp has begun to flash rapidly, and eventually, it has changed back to its original state. After seeing Diga turn back to Dagu, Chiba just decided to raise his own hands and fly to the sky. Suddenly, a huge shock suddenly appeared. Chiba immediately turned back after hearing it, then Chiba found that there was a cloak on the side of the fake Diga at this time. The cloak bent down and squatted beside the fake Diga at this time, and then stretched his hand, then, Chiba It was discovered that the cloak man at this time seemed to transfer something to the fake Diga. Then, the fake Diga immediately stood up and prepared to continue fighting. It was very surprised to see Chiba, and at that moment, the man in the cloak also stood up and slowly took off his cloak. Chiba immediately found out that this person was actually a Dijia Altman, but not the same as the current fake Diga, is not the same as the ancient Diga, which looks like a mechanical Diga, very much like the one that was hit before Chiba and Dagu. The machine Diga, but there are some different places, this is a mechanical low-cost body, but also has a black texture. . v2 Chapter 113： : Jack Altmans help Chiba looked at the mechanical Diga in front of her eyes, and in his hands also had the same black lines as the hands of the fake Diga at this time, and in addition to silver, other colors should have been colored. The area has turned black. Of course, it is just the arm. The rest of the place is still the same. In addition, the crystal lamp in front of the mechanical Diga xiong seems to have changed color. From the original water blue to the present. This deep red. This made Chiba very surprised, but when he was surprised, the mechanical Diga on this side directly shot a purple lightsaber and flew to Chiba, but fortunately Chiba immediately reacted and escaped the light. Sword, and then directly turned out a lot of black clouds, two direct lightning, approved, draped over their two Altman''s body, but Chiba surprised to find that their own tears hurt, they actually have nothing Efficacy, which makes Chiba more distressing. But then, Chiba immediately gathered lightning in his own hands, and then rushed to the front of the two of them, directly throwing lightning and hitting them, but this is not finished, after hitting them, lightning flashes instantly. The explosion directly threw their bodies all over the thunder and lightning. Then they both fell to the ground and immediately suffered strong damage. This can be said to make Chiba take a long breath, because he can hurt them both, then, Chiba immediately rushed over, but at this time, the chaotic virus suddenly hit the Chiba at this time, Then I took Chiba to a very far place, and Chibas body immediately received a powerful injury. After that, Chiba found that she did not release the light skills that she still drank, so Chiba was very surprised. However, at this moment, the chaotic virus suddenly ran out of many, and then paid to the fake Diga and the low-cost body that fell to the ground at this time, and they were finally restored and then stood up. Look at Chiba at this time. Now Chiba has felt the energy of his own body and can''t fight. At this time, Chiba immediately raised his head and looked at the fake Diga and the mechanical Diga at this time. He immediately used his teleporting skills to appear. Beside them, although the light attack could not be used, the ability of the demon fruit could not be contained, so after the presence of Chiba, they immediately gathered the thunderclouds in the sky and formed a sphere. Lightning hit them directly. Then, Chiba immediately released a motor similar to the high-pressure airflow from the wrist and hit them directly. The two of them fell to the ground after being hit by a powerful click. The body is still carrying current. After that, when Chiba was just getting ready to make up the last knife, this countless chaotic virus suddenly appeared on both of them, and then the damage of both of them disappeared directly, and then the fake Diga originally Just reaching the black line of the elbow wei, now directly rose to his xiong mouth, attached to the crystal of his xiong mouth, etc., then he immediately screamed, his crystal lamp also turned into a deep red. Then, Chiba just got ready to rush to the battle, but the two of them directly threw two chaotic viruses and hit the body of Chiba, and then Chiba immediately felt that his body began to feel powerless. This is not over yet, the two of them then played a virus and flew to Chiba at this time. Chiba certainly wanted to dodge, but at this time his body had no strength, which made his body immediately be chaotic. Hit it out and fix it on the back of the mountain. The fake Diga and the mechanical low price saw this scene, looked at the lattice, and then slowly walked toward Chiba, ready to kill Chiba directly, but at this moment, a light suddenly appeared in front of Chiba, then, Chiba found that after the light disappeared, under the light, it was an Altman. This is a Altman who looks like the original Altman, but there are many more of the original Altman. Red stripes, but the color of the neck is different. The color of the hand is silver, and there is a bracelet on the left hand, I don''t know what it is. And that Altman turned back and looked at Chiba at this time, then immediately turned his head and looked at the fake Diga Altman and the mechanical Diga Altman at this time, and made a fighting posture. False Diga Altman and the mechanical Diga Altman saw the appearance of this Altman, a little surprised, and at that time, that Altman directly threw out a very similar to the original eight-point gear of Altman. The aperture attacked and flew to the two of them at this time, and just as they reacted, the Altman raised his left hand, the hand with the bracelet, clenched his fist, and then grabbed his right hand. The left hand, pulling outward, directly added a javelin-like thing, and then the two of them, directly pierced the body of the mechanical Diga Altman, and flowed out a lot of black blood. And the fake Diga Altman saw this scene, there was a panic of looking at the Altman at this time, the Altman slowly went to the fake Diga Altman at this time, brought a great deal to Masaaki The sense of oppression, and then Altman suddenly stopped (?), directly released a light from his hands, and the light after playing the fake Diga Altman, immediately let his body stop action. However, at this moment, suddenly a cloak man came down from the sky and said to the Altman: ". Jack Altman, I didn''t expect you to wave it." The Altman replied at this time: "I have to come over, because he is also Altman, I can''t let you do this!!" "Oh, that''s it, then you look at the newspaper. When you can protect some of Altman, we will lead the army, go to your Otto star, and carry out aggression. I hope you can do well." Prepare, otherwise, if you don''t get it, you said that I bully you, that wouldn''t be very good." v2 Chapter 114： :invite "You can rest assured, than you worry, we will be ready." The Altman said to him. "Okay, okay, I really hope that you can have some action when you get there, so let us fight, there is something so interesting, I will leave, goodbye!!" said the cloak man, brought this When the fake Diga Altman and the mechanical Diga Altman. After they left, the Altman turned and looked at Max Altman, who was at this time, that is, Chiba. The chaotic virus on Chiba disappeared after the cloak man left. Ye also struggled with his last strength at this time and said to the Altman: "Don''t let them run!!" "Ah? What are you talking about?" The Altman didn''t hear too much, and then got close, looking at Chiba at this time. "Don''t let them run!!" Chiba said to the Altman again. After listening to this Altman, he smiled and said: "It seems that you still don''t know anything, but I will tell you later, most of the situation, for example..." The Altman has been saying this, but Chiba has not been able to listen to him, and he fainted directly to the 807, and then the crystal light of the xiong mouth stopped flashing and changed back to the original. After that, Chiba was in a coma. He had a dream. He dreamed that even the ancient Diga Altman had gone bad. This made Chiba very strange and stepped up. It was also very unwilling to believe this. Then, at this moment, he woke up, and then found a person he did not know at night, sitting at his bed and looking at himself. "You are awake," the man said. "Sorry, I used Altman''s ability to perceive, found your home, and then brought you over." "You.....who are you?!! Altman perceives..... Are you also Altman?" Chiba rushed to ask this person with a look of horror. "Oh, yes, I forgot to introduce myself," the man said, standing up, then stretching his hand and continuing to say to Chiba: "My name is Xiangxiu, hello, I am from On the M78 Nebula Star, come to help and look at Jack Ottoman of the m78 Nebula Star. Do you remember? I just saved you, I took you, from The two fake Altman''s hands came out." He slowly said to Chiba. "Ah? You are the one of Altman.... So, you want to take us to the Otto Star of the m78 Nebula? Why, what is the m78 Nebula? And, do you have it? What can prove your identity, for example, Altman turned into a shackle." Chiba lost a lot of questions in one breath, but Xiang Xiushu immediately thought of the answer to all questions. "The m78 Nebula is the hometown of Altman. There is an Outer Star over there. It is the place where the special Altman lives. As for the Transformer, I am sorry, I did not, take you to the M78 Nebula. The reason is that you will wait until you get together." "We are all together? Difficult to talk about, who knows who?" Although Chiba clearly knows that he may say that it is a big ancient, can become the big ancient of Diga Altman, but still ask, see See if he can say right. "Yuan Dagu, now a member of the victory team, yes, he is Dijia Altman, so I came back to find you." Xiang Xiushu''s answer is extremely accurate, without any deviation, which makes Chiba Feeling, a little surprised. "It looks like you are real, but still some don''t believe it, yes, you are not Altman''s? Why do you have a human body when you come over? I and Dagu have not seen your appearance." Chiba once again asked. "That is because I have already been human, I am, Xiang Xiushu, now the consciousness of the two of us has been integrated, that is, the same body, so I am him, he is me, this human body That is, Xiang Xiushu, that is, me, got the ability of Altman long ago, so we have always been like this." Xiang Xiushu replied. "Oh, this way, what you mean is that your human body has always been there, but why are you never aging? It has always been this way. It is reasonable to say that you have not had this world for a long time. Is it right? Why is it still like this?" Chiba then asked. "That is because I, after the township show is integrated with Altman, Altman''s life is my life, so, Altman is not aging, I will not age, know." Xiang Xiushu continued to explain that Chiba understood this as soon as he heard it, and then at this time, Dagu suddenly rushed in and rushed in, and then asked Chiba. "Chiba, how are you? Is the injury still good? Also, who is this goods?" Dagu looked up and looked at Xiangxiu at this time. "I am okay, the injury is not too serious, but also lost to him, he just saved my Altman, Jack Altman, although I don''t know if it is true." Chiba introduced At this time, Xiang Xiushu put **** in front of his forehead and waved it. "Oh, this way, then, what are we going to do now?" Dagu asked. "With me, go to the Otstar of the m78 Nebula and be ready to take up the work of defense." Xiang Xiushu stood up at this time and said. "Aster Star to the m78 Nebula? Why?" Dagu also asked the same question as Chiba. "Yes, you tell us quickly, why go?!!" Chiba said at this time. "Because now, there is a very important thing that needs the assistance of both of you. Otherwise, it is estimated that the whole universe may be taken away by them." Xiang Xiushu suddenly said seriously. The words of Xiang Xiushu let the Chiba and the ancients of this matter fall into the middle of surprise. The strange, wide-eyed look at the Xiangxiu tree at this moment: "You just... what did you say? "Chiba is not very convinced. . v2 Chapter 115： : Revenge Legion [on] "In general, in a word, I need you to go back to the Star of Otto and fight with me. If you fail, together with the Earth, you may be affected." Xiang Xiushu repeated the content just mentioned. "So, who is the other person? Also, do you know where the group of people wearing cloaks are sacred? I feel that they are very powerful." Chiba continued to ask. When I heard the words of Chiba, Xiang Xiuxiao smiled and said: "Ah, you said them, they are part of the group. You feel that they are strong because of the origin of the chaotic virus. Out of the earth, so their combat power has been raised to a very high level. If it is not on the earth, but on other planets, although the battle will still become a hard fight, it will not be the same as you just did. Abnormal." Xiang Xiushu explained. "Oh.......... Wait a minute, you still haven''t explained, who are they, and the group of people we need to resist, who is a group?" Chiba continued to ask. . "Oh, okay, then I will finish it for you now, and on the earth, there will be more time." Xiang Xiushu finished, just prepared to continue, but was interrupted by the problem of the ancient ~. "There is more time? Do you say that you will attack immediately? Why is there more time?" Dagu asked. "That is because an hour above the Star of Otto is a day here, understand it." Xiang Xiushu explained, and then began to tell Chiba and Dagu about the true identity of the group. "In fact, in the entire universe, there are so many people who have no evils, you should know, and Altman on our Ottostar all have special attacks, so we can always defeat them. Monsters, so we are assigned to multiple planets, in order to cope with the aliens who do not do evil, and then as we work more and more, our reputation, slowly, Spread throughout the universe." "Oh, this way, then what?" Chiba immediately interjected. "So, because of the spread of our reputation, slowly and slowly, in the entire universe, there are more and more people who want to get rid of our cosmic monsters. After the time period, there are some people, because The idea came together, so they finally began to plan ways to make us annihilated. However, at those times, they lacked the most important candidate to beat us." "What is the candidate?" Chiba and Dagu hurriedly asked in unison. Xiang Xiushu said with a smile: "Ottoman." These three words make Chiba and Dagu, who heard the words of Xiang Xiushu at this moment, very surprised: "Hey... you just said........ said something?! !" "I said that they still lack one of the most important people who beat us, Altman." Xiang Xiushu repeated this sentence again. "Ah? Missing Altman''s candidate? Why, don''t they need those who beat Altman? So why would you choose Altman? They are also unlikely to find Altman to help them, this Altman I have rarely heard of any bad." Chiba continued to return, but I heard that Chiba said that Chiba said. "No, no, though, what you said is true, but it still has some bad Altman''s, but it''s pitiful, and most of it has been annihilated, and the strength is not so strong." The tree is back. "You see, isn''t this right? If it is like this, what is the most important thing to beat Altman''s candidate, is Altman not a nonsense?!! And even with Altman Its not that good. Chiba also heard the answer from Xiang Xiushu and said his point of view. At the moment, Xiang Xiushu shook his head and said to Chiba: "No, it is not like that. Don''t forget, they are very powerful. They are organized together, but they are not able to completely restrain us. Altman''s people, that is Altman, only Altman''s strength can compete with Altman, so they want to pick out Altman, but it''s hard to find the combat strength is top level, and still Evil Altman''s Altman, but until one day they found an Altman, an Altman that they could use for them." Asking for flowers "Who?" Chiba asked quickly. "Beria, a strength and the father of Otto''s fighting power is equally strong, Altman, is a long-established Altman." "Ah? Beria? Is it strong? This Beria Altman, can you give us a detailed explanation?" Chiba asked in a foggy way. ................ "Yeah, is it strong? I also want to know, let us know." Dagu was also attached to Chiba at this time, and then said to Xiang Xiushu. "The next step is, Beria Altman, is a young and strong Altman brave. Of course, this is the father of Otto, the father of all Altman. But it is said that it is not all, anyway, Beria Altman was the comrade-in-arms of the foreign enemies with the father of Otto. The fighting power of both of them was very strong. In those years, they jointly repelled The Ampera star, so he made great achievements and gained great glory. At that time, he was a good Altman. However, in the near future, Beria Altman could not resist the temptation of power. I boarded the plasma spark tower of the sun that replaced our exploding m78 nebula in an attempt to find strength, but because the power was too strong, he could not absorb it, so it was bounced off, and after that, we also caught When he arrived, he broke the law because of it, so we were expelled from the country of light and flowed into the universe." When Chiba heard this, she began to get serious. She looked up and looked at the township show at this time: "So then? What happened? Then say." v2 Chapter 116： : Vengeance Corps [Next] "After that, Beria has been drifting in a group. Then, the group that is preparing to attack the Star of Ot, immediately found this Altman, Beria, who was exiled into the universe. I have said it before, Beria Altman is a young and strong Altman. His combat power can be said that even if he is now, his combat power is very powerful, but he does not. It was the evil Altman, so the group that was preparing to attack the Star of Otto immediately came up with a way to make Beria Altman a member of them. Xiang Xiushu continued. "What method?" Chiba and Dagu asked quickly. Xiang Xiushu smiled and said: "Let Beria Otto "three one zero" man become evil Altman, in their monster organization, there is a very powerful monster named Rebra Dexing, a powerful ability of the owner of the Rebrad star, is to possess and control a certain creature, so they sent the monster to control Beria, but in addition to the accident." "Unexpected? What an accident?" Chiba asked. Xiang Xiushu moved to the lower bones and continued: "When the Rebra star was attached to Beria Altman, Beria Altman struggled, first to get rid of the control of the Rebra Star." "This is the accident?" "No, that''s not. After that, the Rebra star is still attached to Beria, turning it into evil Altman, Beria Altman, the real accident, is Beria Otto. Because Man is in a young stage, the consciousness is also very strong and very strong, so the Rebra Stars are indeed attached to the body of Beria Altman, turning it into the evil Altman. However, it was impossible to carry out the full control of Beria Altman''s consciousness, but all the desires of Beria Altman were doubled. Therefore, Beria still has the consciousness of Beria and at the same time acquires Going to the memory of the Rebra Stars, went to the headquarters of the Monster Legion that was preparing to defeat Altman." Then, Xiang Xiushu drank saliva, and then continued: "After that, everyone thought that the current Beria Altman would be used for them, but Beria Altman was entering this monster army. Inside, directly used the ability of the Rebra Stars, manipulating more than half of the monsters, for their own use, and then immediately challenged the original leader of this monster army: the Ampera star who is preparing for revenge, and the Beria pedestrians because The possession effect of the Rebra Stars made his strength grow, so he directly knocked down the monster. After that, Beria Altman occupied the entire army of monsters and became the army of monsters. The top leader, then he digs out a lot of monsters that can help them stand up, become ministers, and name this monster army: the Vengeance Corps." "After that, Beria was looking for a strong presence and the strength of his team. In the process of searching, Beria discovered a very many very powerful and exiled evil Altman. And some independent existence, do not know the evil Altman of the Otto Star, and then Beria found that their fighting power is terrible, so Beria pulled these evil Altman to his team. And then start crazy looking for the evil Altman." "Oh, that''s it, probably understand, but what is the chaotic virus?"! Chiba continued to ask. "I will say it later. After Beria became the leader of the monster army, he ruled thousands of monsters, then promoted a part of the monsters, became the minister of his army, and then went to the ministers. Other planets, when looking for other powerful monsters, they found a strange virus, a very powerful virus, this is a chaotic virus, they found that this chaotic virus is attached to the monster It will enhance the strength of the possessed monsters, and it will make the possessed people more evil, so they want to use this ability to make most of Altman become an evil existence. ..." "So successful?" asked Dagu. "No, they used one of the ministers of the Vengeance Corps, the Babar Star, a monster with a very high camouflage ability to sneak into the country of light, and then approached all the major Altman, the first of them. It was the first generation of Altman, and then the chaotic virus was directly thrown into their bodies. When the Babarians thought that the first generation of Altman would become evil Altman, something that made him strange, chaos In addition to the original Altman, the virus was completely different in color. The original red lines turned black, and the eyes and timers all turned red. This result is not the result of the Revenge Legion. But they still surprised them very much, and then, at this time, the original Altman alone directly hit the vast majority of Altman on the ground, the strength is very strong, but then came to Zoffi Altman 0.9, stopped the early generation of the chaotic Altman at this moment, but fortunately, the first generation of Altman, who copied the chaotic virus from Babar, took it away. , He returned to the Corps revenge. " He took another sip of water: "After that, the Babar Stars told the first generation of the Bertian chaotic virus that Altman''s fighting power, so that Beria was shocked at this time, so after that, many times went to the light In the country, a lot of Altman was copied with the chaotic virus, and the words Kasos were added in front of their original names. So, at that time, three divergent points appeared, respectively The Lia Legion, the chaotic virus and the evil Altman three organizations, which made their Belia''s Vengeance Corps very strong." v2 Chapter 117： : ready to leave "It became very powerful, and after their evil Altman Army and the Kauss Army and the Beria Legion were united, no one was able to compete. So, at this time they began to decide on the aggression. But they suddenly found a planet with high-smart creatures, which is the planet you are now on. Xiang Xiushu explained, then took a deep breath and took a sip of water. "After that?" Chiba asked. "After that, they began to send monsters here, trying to test the fighting power of the creatures here, but they were very disappointed, there was no sign of fighting, but the monsters were destroying, but at this time, suddenly appeared Altman, let them shine, that is Dijia Altman, and Max Altman, and out of the two of you, they also found an evil Altman, that is, in your mouth The fake Diga, 14 Revenge Legion was extremely surprised after discovering Altman, because they had picked up the treasure." "After that, the Vengeance Corps sent a monster named Salome, from the line of evil Altman over there, to your planet." "Salome Stars..." "Because they have the ability to temporarily copy Altman, they immediately developed Diga Altman. The method is to study the energy contained in the human body of Diga Altman. Developed a robot capable of delivering the same skills as Diga Altman. There was a mechanical Diga Altman, but after that, the Salome spokesperson told Beria Altman that he could not copy Mike. Stuartman, that is you, Chiba, the reason is that we don''t know, it seems that your ability is too much to change, can not be completely copied, so they gave up, but they decided to defeat You, and that fake Diga Altman, has also been received from the lineup of the evil Altman, by the way, the heads of the three organizations, Beria, needless to say, the evil Altman organization is Dark Zaki, and Kao''s organization needless to say, Kaos first generation Altman." When Chiba heard this, he nodded and said, "In fact, I think, what you said is really the same as real, but how do you have so much intelligence?" "Oh, this is because we sent an Altman, pretending to be evil Altman, mixed in, but it seems to have been tried on recently, and then ran back, probably this is the case, recently, they will To attack our Star of Otto, we need your strength to help us." Xiang Xiushu said. Just then, there was a sudden movement of monsters outside, and Chiba and Dagu were also informed by the arrival of monsters, so they immediately looked out the window and prepared to transform, but Xiangxiu said at this time: "Hey, You are not trying to let me prove that I am Altman? So, let me come." After listening to Chiba, I thought about it for a while, then said: "Also." After that, Xiang Xiushu smiled and walked to the window, thinking that he would pick something up, or do it in Chiba. When the action was taken, Xiang Xiushu actually turned into Altman directly, and then appeared in front of everyone, standing there, Jack Altman, and previously because the Chiba was too weak, the Altman Book The message, I have not seen it, this time can be seen carefully: Altman Chinese Name: Jack Altman Altman Age: 17000 years old Altman Sex: Male Altman height: 40 meters Altman weight: 35,000 tons Altman flight speed: 5 Mach Altman walking speed: 600km / h Altman water speed: 180kts Altman jump height: 400 meters Altman Human Body: Xiang Xiushu Altman family: Otto Silver About Altman: Jack Altman''s weapon skills are more and more gorgeous. In the later battles, the weapon battle with the Ot Bracelet became one of Jack''s main battle modes. The consciousness of Jack Altman and Xiang Xiushu has been integrated. The township is training itself. Altman himself will also be exercised and become stronger. At the same time, the body and mind will be hurt.) The injured Jack Ottoman will also receive the Olympics. If Terman is injured, Xiang Xiushu will also be injured. Chiba saw these basic information at this time, completely believed in what Xiang Xiushu said, and then it was not long before the monster was disposed of. Xiang Xiushu also changed back to the original, and then returned to here. "Well, now that things have been processed, then, you decide, do you want to go with me to the Otto Star at this time? If you go to the Star of Otto, all your attack power, etc. Waiting for everything and other aspects will be strengthened, because the original hometown of Altman is there." After the township show back, the first sentence is this. Chiba thought about it at this time, then turned around and looked at Xiang Xiushu at this time. He said to 813: "Right, I have always wanted to ask you a question, that is, Altmans chest. What is that crystal lamp?" "Oh, that, that''s Altman''s timer. That''s because Altman has the ability to get light from all of our stars, and there''s a place to go to other places." When the activity time arrives, the activity time will be lost. Of course, you seem to have a omnipotent light, so you should be able to move infinite time. You are an exception." Xiang Xiushu explained. "Oh, this way, I want us to go with you to the Star of Otto, but before we go, we want to say hello to our classmates, right, Big." Chiba said, look Looking at the ancient times, Dagu also nodded. "I want to say hello, yes, why not, so that I just want to see Jiro, what it is now, anyway, there are more time, we probably have more than three months to go to the current Otto Star." Hideki said, then waved at Chiba and Dagu, left here and ran to a place. Recommend "Marvel''s Faerie System", readers who like Marvel can support it! ! . v2 Chapter 118： :go away After that, Chiba looked at the ancient time at this time, and then fell into meditation. After waiting for a while, he slowly said: "Now we seem to be leaving here, leaving for three months, This is not an hour, you think, how should we talk to them?" Chiba said. "I don''t know, I don''t think it will work." Dagu returned to Chiba. "But that''s not okay, we have to think of an excuse to think of an excuse that can leave here perfectly for three months, and we may be more than three months, six months, or one year, because of the fighting over there, We may have to continue for a very long time, so it is best to make a long-term excuse, otherwise there is no way to explain it. Chiba said, starting to think about it, what excuse is, can be perfect to avoid the past. "Let''s do it, we told them that there is something in our family that may need to leave for a very long time." Dagu said. "This excuse is not very good," Chiba immediately refused. "Which family have you seen that needs to be processed for three months?" "Then you want one, think of a perfect excuse, we two people, have always been your nonsense, you played, I applauded." Dagu said. Chiba just wanted to return to the ancient time at this time, but immediately recovered, and then relaxed and said: "Forget it, don''t quarrel with you now, let''s just excuse me now, I think, we can say We are going to travel abroad. In this case, three months should be about the same." "No, how can you suddenly go abroad for a trip, and three months, is this a tour? I think we are still going directly, telling them, and then it is better to adapt." Chiba heard this one and thought about it, then nodded, and together with Dagu, went to the base of the victory team at this time. To the victory team, Chiba and Dagu found that the team members of the victory team were all discussing the identity of the newer Altman, or the ability. "I think this new Ottoman may be a big awkward, similar to the head of Altman." The rising well guessed, this time he is really right, Jack Altman, it is a head. "This Altman''s strength seems to be very strong, but who is the real identity? Who is it, I am very curious." Tetsuo also said that at this time, Dagu also suddenly sneezed and let them all return to God. Come, look at the big ancient and Chiba, and then immediately turn your head and talk about your own affairs, there is no close to Chiba, and Dagu. However, this is also good, which also saves the tongue of Chiba and Dagu. The two of them wrote a note on the table, then turned around, slid a cigarette, ran away, and immediately slammed the other side. Zhang, and then walked over to the place agreed with Xiangxiu, but at this moment, the face suddenly appeared, grabbed the hand of Dagu, stopped the big ancient, and then said to Dagu: " Dagu, where are you going?" Chiba and Daguyi listened, estimated that the current Lina should be after seeing the note, chasing it out, Chiba and Dagu are also immediately said that a plan came up with a plan: "Actually, we are planning If you are traveling abroad, you will be abroad for three months, but you have never found a chance to tell you." Chiba and Dagu said, "Going abroad? Why don''t you say earlier? As far as I know, there should be a lot of opportunities, but you have chosen this time, tell us, that is, when you are about to leave, tell us, this is the case. Is it really ok?" Lina said. "This is why... I havent had time to say it." Chiba and Dagu raised their heads at this time and did not dare to look at Lina at this time. However, at this time, none of them paid attention. As a result, the members of the victory team have already ran here, and then hid next to them, ready to eavesdrop. "So, Dagu, I ask you a question, can you dare to tell me the truth?" Lina said. "Dare, sure to tell the truth, you ask." Dagu immediately said, then look at Lina. "Well, I ask you, are you Altman?!!" Lina immediately said the problem that has been hidden in her heart, and then looked at the big ancient, and those who eavesdropped heard the current Li The questions asked by Na were all there and I dared not speak. ". Ah? You said...what?!!" Dagu was a little overwhelmed. Looking at Lina, she was a little surprised. "I said, are you Altman, more speculation, you should be Dijia Altman, and Chiba is fast, I guess it should be Max Altman, although the latest one. Man, I don''t know who it is, but you two, I have already confirmed." Lina said to Dagu. Dagu and Chiba listened, and looked at Lina at this time, and then looked at each other, and took a deep breath, decided to tell Lina the truth when he finally left, so that he would not let him stay. Thoughts. "Yes." Dagu slowly said his answer, of course, this is also the answer of Chiba. "Ah?!!" At this time, all the people who were eavesdropping (money is good) immediately came out with amazement, looked up, looked at Chiba and Dagu at this time, but immediately ran away. Was swaying, because at this time, the private captain did not know when they appeared behind them, let them be quiet, and then said to a few of them: "Remember, all the things I hear here today can not Say it out. Hearing the folk squad leader said, several of them immediately nodded quickly, and then continued to eavesdrop on the conversation between Dagu and Lina. "Yes, I am Dijia Altman, and Chiba, as you said, is Jack Altman." Dagu returned to Lina, which made Lina smile and said: "I knew, I knew it would be like this." "So, then? Now, what are some problems?" Dagu asked. . v2 Chapter 119： : Jiro "I want to ask, where are you going?" Lina raised her head and looked at Dagu and Chiba at this time and asked them. "We ah........." Dagu squatted over and looked at Chiba at this time. Chiba also nodded, indicating that Dagu would tell Lina the truth, anyway, he was alone. There are no others, but he is wrong. Now, at the corner, there are a bunch of people. "We are going to the planet where Altman is, the Otto Star in the m78 Nebula, because there are very powerful enemies there, so I and Chiba must go as Altman. There, and then fight with all Altman, otherwise the whole universe may face the threat of the group, because they are too strong, so need a lot of Altman to organize together, still remember today That Altman? He is called Jack Altman, coming from the Star of Otto and then leading us together. Dagu said, in a brief language, told Lina at that time, those Important thing. "Oh, this is 910, then, how long will you leave? Three months?" Lina then asked. "Yes, three months, we have to leave the earth for three months." Chiba replied. "Why is this? Isn''t the battle not finished soon?" Lina looked at Chiba and Dagu at this time. "Yeah, if the conversion becomes, we have to go, the time of the fighting planet is three months, there is nothing wrong." "Converted to the time you are going to the planet of battle? What does this mean? Good to circumvent," Lina said. "Its an hour on our star, its our day, so the battle may only make us fight for three or four days, but for this, it might be three The time of the month." Chiba returned to Lina, then stood up and patted the shoulders of Dagu, indicating Dagu, we should leave, so Dagu said at this time: "We should go." So, goodbye." After they finished, the two of them immediately moved to the distance, but at this time, Lina established that Chiba and Dagu at this time said: "You must come back!!" Chiba and Dagu listened. When I turned around, I nodded at Lina at this time, and then went to the meeting place. I went to the meeting place and found it with Dagu. At this time, Xiangxiu Tree was watching. One person, a man in the maintenance of the depot, Chiba and Dagu also walked over and watched with him. "How come, do you know him?" Chiba asked. "Yeah, I know him. His relationship with me should be regarded as a loved one. After all, I lived in their home and lived for a while." Xiang Xiushu said: "He is a regret for me. I remember when I left, he nodded in such a small Kaka, and his age was only a teenager, but now, it has grown so big, it seems that I have been away for some time. "Xiang Xiushu exclaimed. "Yeah, you really have been away for a while, but........??!! I really want to have something to bring." At this moment, Chiba suddenly touched his pocket and said At this time, Dagu touched his pocket and said. "The two of us will go back and take it first. You will continue to carry it here!!" After Chiba and Dagu touched their pockets, they immediately turned and left, but after running away, Chiba was facing The ancient saying: "You think so too (bebh)." After listening to the ancients, he smiled and said: "Yes, now to create a kind of environment for Xiangxiu, he will take the first step to talk to the boy sooner or later. Isn''t that good? ?" Dagu replied. "So what do we do now? We have nothing to do with this. We can''t always go back this time and tell him that "something is not there!" If you like 1", it will be easy to try on." Dagu suddenly issued a question. "Oh, this way, then we will go to the victory team''s headquarters, the victory team''s logo, count as faith, wait until after returning to tell him, this is our belief in fighting, so that is fine." Chiba smiled, Immediately, there was a way out. At this time, Dagu said that he heard the way of Chiba, and asked the aunt to nod, and then ran to the victory team headquarters with Chiba. But the lights rushed to the door, they stopped, because Dagu suddenly said: "Now, should we really go back? Or, can we go back?" "Ah? What do you mean by this?" Chiba heard a fog and asked Dagu. "Have you forgotten? Before we left, we left a note and told them that we have to leave for three months, but we seem to have no reason to write, let''s say why we have to leave for three months. "This is a question that Dagu had suddenly thought of just now." "Oh, this is really a tricky question." Chiba also stopped and started to return. Then the two stood in front of the door and began to think, but suddenly, the victory teams door Was opened, I saw the rise of the well holding the water cup at this time, looking at the front of this time and the big ancient, a look of circle. "What''s wrong? Why have you been standing at the door buckle? Come in quickly." After seeing Chiba and Dagu, the philosopher inside let them enter. After entering, they can only be the same as Dagu. Going to his own uniform, tearing off the logo of the victory team and taking it with him. "Hey, don''t you say it? Why have you been away for three months?" Folk Hui asked at this time, and sure enough, they would ask this question. "This is why.....Brigade...Brigade...Brigade...Travel, we both have to go out for a trip for three months." Chiba said stutteringly. Then, one thing that surprised Dagu and Chiba happened. They just looked at the front and Dagu, then nodded and said: "That, go." v2 Chapter 120： : Otto Star Although the folk Hui''s sentence made the former and the ancients somewhat different, but after all, it came over, so he returned the sentence "Oh" and went out of the victory team. After coming out again, I was sweating. Then I ran to the agreed place. Xiang Xiushu had recovered calm, and the child who was supposed to be there had disappeared. It was a child, but it was already big. Ancient is generally high. "So, can we go now? Go to the Star of Otto.~" Chiba said. "Yeah, let''s go, but remember, before you go, you must become an Altman before you can leave." Xiang Xiushu said, immediately turned into an Altman, appeared here. In front of Chiba and Dagu -. I also met with Dagu in the past, but also immediately turned out my own transforming device and directly turned itself into Altman. So, Chiba became Max Altman, the ancient Diga Altman and Xiang Xiushu became Jack Altman, three Altman, and immediately looked up to the sky and then flew to the universe. "Hey, big brother, how long does it take to fly to our Otto Star?!!" Jack Ottoman at the time of Chibas smell is no different from Xiang Xiushu. After all, the two have become one. Same body. "This time can''t be fixed. If we fly fast, we may feel it right away, but now it is in the universe. If it is too fast, the energy in the body will be exhausted, but it will be changed back to the human body. In the universe." Xiang Xiushu, that is, Jack Altman returned to Chiba at this time. "Ah?!! I don''t want that, it''s too bad!!" Chiba said to Jack Altman. Jack Altman listened, looked at Chiba, and then went on to say: "The more terrifying is still behind, that is, if you are Altman, if you stay in the universe for too long, you will die directly. This is because there is no energy, so that you will die in the universe, and the body will return to a drifting. Of course, unless you encounter the Vengeance Corps, you will be resurrected, but by then, you will become evil Otto. Man." Hearing Jack Altmans mention of the Vengeance Corps, Chiba had doubts: Yes, Jack, as you said, why did Beria Altman die in the universe? Chiba asked. "That''s because Beria Altman is not a complete Altman, so it doesn''t exactly need the plasma spark tower on our planet to support it, plus his weapon has a similar energy to the plasma spark tower. , so don''t worry at all." Jack Altman returned. "But isn''t there any other evil Altman in that case? They should also have energy calculations." Chiba then asked. "No, their evil Altman needs the energy of the original plasma spark tower, but after joining the Vengeance, they will give evil Altman an energy that doesn''t require that energy." "Oh, that''s it." Chiba suddenly realized, and then she was curious, and the one next to him was Dijia Altman, which is why Dagu never spoke. As a result, I saw it and found it. Diga Altman has fallen asleep, no movement, just flying, which makes Chiba feel a little bit annoyed, but forget it, this question is not that important. Then, they probably flew for about half an hour, and they came to the front of the Altman planet. Chiba immediately looked at the planet. Compared with the earth, it is huge and I dont know how many times the Altmans The planet, in front of him, is no wonder, at first glance, it is known to be for Altman, or else, what to do. Then, Chiba and Dagu and Jack Altman landed on the top of the Otto Star, the country of light, and then stood up. Now there are many Altmans walking on the street, which makes Chiba see these. After Altman, the whole persons brain is about to explode. Why? Because the Altman Booker popped up a lot of basic information about Altman at this moment, so that Chiba was a little breathless. "Hey, Chiba, what''s wrong with you? What happened to Chiba?" Dagu immediately went to Chiba and asked Chiba, while other Altman also looked at Chiba at this time. Asking for flowers However, at this moment, the system suddenly said: "The function of the main Ultraman''s basic message has been opened in the Altman''s illustration." Then Chiba found that his brain was much easier. Then Chiba slowly raised his head and looked at the three Altmans in front of him: Otto''s father, Otto''s king and the first generation Altman, the three Altmans, and The basic message of the first generation of Altman has been introduced because of the previous pop-up, so I wont introduce it again: Altman Chinese Name: King of Otto Altman Other Names: Jinu Altman Altman Race: Altman Altman weight: 52,000 tons .......... Altman height: 50 meters Altman status: one of the mysterious four Altman age: 300,000 years old About Altman: The King of Otto is the old man living in the king''s star, the king of the country of light. It is one of the four mysteries of the mystery, and it is called "king" by Altman of the country of light. The legendary Superman of the ultra family, aged 300,000, has the miracle power of being far superior to other Otto warriors. When there is a crisis in the universe, he will appear. Altman Chinese Name: Father of Otto Altman Other Names: Kane Altman Altman Age: 16 million years old Altman Sex: Male Altman height: 45 meters Altman weight: 50,000 tons Altman was born: m78 nebula Altman flight speed: 15 Mach Altman walking speed: 4 Mach Altman water speed: 4 Mach Altman ground speed: 6 Mach Altman jump height: 500 meters Altman skills: Otto''s father''s light, Otto dumbbells, big light Altman features: Aote antenna Altman''s wife: the mother of Otto Altman Son: Tyro Altman Altman grip: 150,000 tons Altman''s arm: 300,000 tons. v2 Chapter 121： : omnipotent light and devil fruit When the first generation of Altman saw Chiba, he walked over to Chiba and said: "Come on, I really didn''t think it was really you, please come, Chiba, the battle at the time was very interesting. Although not I am fighting." When Chiba heard the greetings of the original Altman, he also said: "Yes, I thank you at that time, otherwise I may be old, then I can''t help you." Listening to the words of the two of them, Jack, the king of Otto and the father of Ott are a bit embarrassed, only Dagu, standing there, fully understand what is now spoken by Chiba and the first generation. "Right, is this the country of light? So big, you said that if I become a human body, would it be fun?" Chiba looked at the building of the country of light at this time, feeling "seven seven Zero" sighed. "You change, you changed my first step on you." Dagu heard that Chiba said so, and immediately returned. "That''s not necessarily, I still have the first generation to protect me, I am not afraid of it." Chiba reveals the prime minister and looks at the big time at this time. "This way," said Dagu after listening for a while. "The original Altman blocked the gun. It doesn''t matter. I can yell at the other side of your body." ! "Then, I guess there will be a lot of women''s Altman rushing directly towards me, not using my hands." Chiba heard that Dagu said this, crying and sorrowful face, looking at the big ancient: "You are arrogant, you won!!" After the completion, I was just about to leave, but I thought that there seems to be a way to make the words of the ancients. "Oh, right, the next generation, ask you, is the woman here the same as on the earth?!!" Chiba asked the original Altman. "I don''t know this very well, so....." The original Altman here just explained that the father of Otto suddenly came over and immediately said: "What are you care about? Ah, the Revenge Legion can be back soon!!" "Oh, right, the revenge army has not solved it yet. They still have a few days to come. They can''t waste time. Now there are some plans." After Chiba heard what Otto''s father said, this Only then focused on the Revenge Legion. "There is no plan. We have now brought together most of the Altman who can fight. We can''t fight, we have already let them go home, and wait until the battle to adapt." The father of Otter thought and said. "Ah? What do you mean by not letting us both bickering!!" Chiba said immediately after hearing the words of the father of Otto. "Hey? Yes, why." The father of Otto scratched his head. Now Chiba has an impulse to beat the father of Otto, but looks down and finds that this light The country does not even have brick artifacts. "But there is still one thing, it is more important," the King of Otter suddenly came over and said to Chiba''s opening: "Do you know what we are doing for you?" asked Otto''s play. "What? Why not just look for a few cannons in front of you, playing cards behind you." Chiba replied. The king of Otto listened to Chibas answer without paying attention to him, but began to explain: "We have heard from the original Altman here that you are a omnipotent light, so we will come to you because the universal light is us. One thousand people in the country of light can find out the existence of one." "Ah? Is there any special effect of the universal light? It can be turned into any Altman." Chiba looked puzzled at the King of Otto at this time. "No, no, in fact, omnipotent light has a thing that goes far beyond your concept, that is, omnipotent light can absorb and master all the light of Altman that you are exposed to." The king of Otto said this to let Chiba Amazing facts. "Ah? What? Did I get it wrong?" Chiba had some doubts about what he had heard. "You didn''t get it wrong, that''s it, so we will bring you over, because you are very likely to be a member of our Altman army. Now we have less time, I will be responsible for Most of the very powerful Altman is dispatched, and then try to let you learn more of the Altman light skills in the shortest possible time....." The King of Otto speaks Chiba. Chiba listened, thought for a while, then slowly looked up and looked at the king of Otto at this time, and looked excited: "According to this, can I become the strongest?!!" "In a sense, this is true." The king of Otto returned to Chiba. "Oh, yes, that''s great, let''s go, I can''t wait, so I should be able to see more of Altman." Chiba is very happy, and the king of Otner nodded. Then, with the Chiba and the ancients at this time, go to a place. Just as Chiba went to the training ground with them, the system suddenly popped up a message: After passing the test, the ability of the already consumed fruit will be recovered on the planet. This makes Chiba more confident in his own strength. Learning other Altman''s light skills, plus the ability of the devil''s fruit, Chiba has become invincible in the world, but then, he really does not know the original system to exchange him. This light is actually so hanged. "Its here, its it." The king of Otto stopped at 2.3 outside a huge house. "What is this place?" Chiba asked. "The training ground is specially built to give training to the battleable Altman warriors. Now most of the Altman I can recruit is here." After the interpretation of the king of Otto, led the Chiba A group of people flew into the training ground. "Everyone listens to me," the King of Otter took a clap after landing and turned around and pointed to Chiba: "This is what I told you, the owner of Universal Light, I believe everyone has listened." A lot of rumors of omnipotent light, this time is to improve his strength now." "He is a omnipotent light." "It''s so powerful." Everyone looked at Chiba and exclaimed. . v2 Chapter 122： : Altman usa? "Well, Chiba, then, is your battle." The king of Ot said, pushed down and said to the group of Altman at this time: "Who wants the first one to be himself The light is passed on to the omnipotent light!!" "I!" "We!!" Just when the voice of the King of Otto was not falling, the three Altman suddenly stood up and made Chiba interested in which of the three Altmans. There is also a female Altman. Altman Chinese Name: Scott Altman Altman debut: Altman usa (Utman, USA) Altman Age: 12,000 years old Altman Sex: Male Altman height: miniature ~ 82 meters Altman weight: 0~64000 tons From: m78 nebula light country Altman flight speed: 24 Mach Altman running speed: 8 Mach Altman water speed: 3 Mach Altman wrist: 210,000 tons Altman Grip: 95,000 tons 14 color timer: head beam light Altman Human Body: Scott Maastson Altman Nirvana: Granim Light About Altman: Scott is the most powerful Altman of the three Otto fighters on the show. It is also the fastest of the three, always the first to meet the enemy. He fought side by side with Beth Altman and Chuck Altman. Altman Chinese Name: Chuck Altman Altman debut works: Altman usa Altman Age: 14,000 years old Altman Sex: Male Altman height: miniature ~ 79 meters Altman weight: 0~68,000 tons Altman flight speed: 22 Mach Altman wrist: 220,000 tons From: m78 nebula light country Altman Human Body: Chuck Gavin Altman Nirvana: Energy Light Ball About Altman: Chuck is the oldest of the three Ottomans in the film, and is the most arduous of the three, always helping other Altman. Altman Chinese Name: Beth Altman Altman debut works: Altman usa Altman Birthday: 1988 Altman Age: 1 million years old Altman Gender: Female Altman height: micro ~ 76 meters Altman weight: 0~54000 tons From: m78 nebula light country Altman flight speed: 23 Mach Altman wrist: 180,000 tons About Altman: Beth is the only female Altman among the three Otto fighters who appeared in Altman usa. Chiba looked at the three Altman profiles at this time. In fact, nothing surprised him. The real surprise was that the Altman usa, the American version of Altman, Chiba was before this. It has always been believed that Altman is a small Japanese thing. As a result, I did not expect even the United States to do it. In addition, it is Beth Altman, the female Altman, who seems to be only 10,000 years old. This should be considered relatively young in Altmans concept, although the concept of people on Earth is already very large. But you have to know that the king of Otto can be another 300,000 years old. This sudden female Altman made Chiba a bit happy, because he thought that there was no woman in this world, and then Beth Altman appeared, and it took no effort. "Well, Chiba, you go down and play with them three." The king of Ot said to Chiba, which made Chiba whole people smashed. "Hey? Big brother, what do you say? I am playing three? Don''t tease, three people, round, one person can punch me, and let me play three, of course, if you give me a block I can still beat the bricks." Chiba is crying. But just as he struggled to go, the King of Ot smiled at him, and then he took the Chiba to the playing field. "Hey?!! Big Brother, you are too embarrassed!!" After Chiba fell to the ground, he stood up and yelled at the king of Otto at this time, and then he took a long breath and couldnt escape now. So Chiba still decided to go for a fight. "Come on, omnipotent light, three of us are ready." Opposite three Altman made a gesture to prepare for the battle. "Big brother, I don''t call omnipotent light. My name is Chiba, and Chiba is fast." Chiba smiled and made a gesture to prepare for the battle. The money also felt that this battle still had the ability to use the devil''s fruit. First, it is necessary to save, because although the fruit''s ability has been recalculated, but it is still used, it is still used when playing with Beria. Second, Chiba now knows that he is a omnipotent light, can absorb the light skills of other people, such a good thing, why not choose to do it? Chiba with these two ideas directly rushed to the side of the three current Altmans, but they directly evaded and rushed to the side of Chiba, aiming at Chiba is a punch, Chiba Immediately dodging, throwing a detachment, holding Marcus Sum darts. However, Chuck Altman immediately gathered an energy ball of light, threw it out, hit it on the body, and knocked out the 580 body of Chiba. Then, Chiba immediately chased the past and then a fist. At this time, Scott Ottoman, Scott Ottoman immediately evaded, and then Chiba smirked and rushed to Beth Altman. Just when Beth Altmans Chiba attacked him at this time, Chiba directly extended his two arms and was really held by Beth Altman. He said, Come on, baby. But Scott Ottoman rushed over here, kicking the current Chiba to kick, and then the three of them nodded in a super word, standing in a row, Chuck Altman The county threw an energy ball of light toward Chiba, and quickly flew to the chest of Chiba, the position of the timer. But Chiba did not feel that her body was hurt, but felt that her body had a strange feeling, slowly, and emitted light, and the three of them seized the opportunity, all posing The glyphs then hit three different colors of light toward Chiba, of course, all on the Chiba timer. Then, Chiba immediately felt that his body had happened, and then the whole body made a dazzling light. Then, Chiba clearly felt that the three light attacks they had appeared seemed to be absorbed by themselves. . v2 Chapter 123： : Successful absorption "Ah!!!!" Chiba made a huge roar, and then the whole body was as painful as burning, but as the Chiba scream stopped, the light in Chiba disappeared, but Chiba was here. It was also fainted. Others saw it. Just want to get closer to the current Chiba, Chibas body once again shines, and then everyones surprise scene happened. Chibas original, at first glance, is the appearance of Max Altman. A change has occurred. At his waist, there is a five-pointed star, and the xiong mouth has three blue circles on each side of the timer. The most important thing is that there is a pearl necklace on his neck. Things, the appearance of the whole person is all a move. These three Altman changes. This made everyone very surprised. Chiba stood up in confusion and looked down. He was shocked: "I am going?!! How do I bring a pearl necklace?!!" "That should be the side effect of absorbing your three energies, which will change your appearance," explains Otto''s father at this time. "Oh, change the appearance........ What is this?!! That means, if a ugly, but very capable Altman passed his power to me, I Will it change?!! No, my handsome appearance can not be spoiled!!" Chiba shouted. "Okay, there is nothing ugly Altman, even if there is, we don''t call him over, let''s do it." The first generation Altman waved and said. "That can........ a fart!! I still haven''t got this pearl necklace. Although it may be worthwhile, but a big man with such a large string of pearl necklaces is really good?!!" Ye said with a wry smile. "For Chiba, if your appearance should change now, you can give it a try. Can you release any special attacks?" Dagu suddenly said to Chiba at this time. After Chiba listened, he nodded, so he immediately planned to put the big move, and there was a way to put these tricks in his mind. Chiba discovered that he not only absorbed the l-shaped light of them, but also absorbed it. Chuck Altman''s energy ball of light. So Chiba immediately began to gather energy and directly throw out an energy ball of light, which is much faster than Chuck Altman. "Wow, it''s faster than mine!!" Chuck Altman saw, sighed. In the heart of this time, Chiba slowly said to Chuck Altman: "The surprise is still behind." Then he immediately put his hand into a l-shape, and then directly hit a light attack, but Unlike the three of them, his light is three colors, which accommodate the light of their three colors. In addition to these, the lethality is not to be underestimated, very powerful, which makes Chiba a little surprised, then turned his head and looked at Beth Altman at this time. "Fabulous lady, you see my ability is so powerful, do you want to consider playing some happy games with me?!" In fact, the current Chiba said that it is pretending to be forced, it is better to say that it is wretched. Beth Altman saw the movement of Chiba, some strange, after all, he did not move the culture of the earth, and it is the strange culture on the earth now. "What is a happy game?" Beth asked this question. This made Chiba laugh and cry, although he did not know whether Bass was deliberate, but this problem was to give him a hard time, but in the end it was still an opening, a smirk said: "Yes.... ." But before I waited for Chiba to finish, Dagu immediately rushed over and grabbed the mouth of Chiba: "It is hiding from a cat or something." "Hidden cats, I really want to play with others." Beth Altman said with a smile, which made Chiba and Dagu a sigh of relief at this time, then looked up and looked at the Otto at this time. king. "This will do it, uncle!!" Chiba shouted, because it was far away. "Well, shape........ Hey, who is your uncle, I am only 300,000 years old this year!" The King of Ot is somewhat dissatisfied. "Hey, 300,000 years old is not an uncle, can the old grandfather in the 100s on the earth call their young pupils?!!" Chiba immediately returned to the current king of Otto. "That''s not the same. I am now 300,000 years old. It is judged by the Otto Star and the Kingdom of Light at this time, not the age on earth!!" "I still judge according to the age of the earth, and, I did not call you old, not bad," already good." Chiba said with a smile. "Hey, I can''t teach you today, it''s not alright." The King of Ot said, making a move of the sleeves, but was stopped by the father of Otto and the original Altman. "Well, let''s not worry about Chiba, let the next person play, we will only have the last period of time, and we must let you grow up quickly." Father Ot said, under An Altman slowly walked up. Chiba looks at the Altman, a color timer with a very special shape of Altman. Altman Chinese name: Mengbius Altman (there are three forms of Altman) Altman age: 6800 years old (18 years old) Altman Sex: Male Altman height: 49 meters Altman weight: 35,000 tons Altman flight speed: 10 Mach Altman running speed: 2 Mach Altman (? Zhao Hao) water speed: 3 Mach Altman Submersible Speed: 2 Mach Altman Jumping Power: 780 meters Altman wrist: can lift 90,000 tons of heavy objects Altman Human Body: Hibino Future Altman Birthplace: m78 Nebula Altman Activity Time: 3 minutes Altman Transformer: Dreamy About Altman: Mengbius Altman is a newcomer to the Cosmic Guard who was sent by the father of Otto on Earth. The instructor is Tyro Altman, and thus the posture and combat skills of the transformation are Common with Taylor. Seeing this Altman profile, I still have Chiba still there, because this Altman is only 6800 years old, which is smaller than the previous Beth Altman, so this Let the current Chiba be a little shocked. . v2 Chapter 124： : Beria Legion At this time, the Chiba has become very strange, and in addition to the appearance of the previous three Altmans, the lines on the body also have a lot of blue lines and gold-colored lines. This is Take the knife from the shape of the phoenix brave in the dream of Ubiman. And now standing opposite him, it is no longer a dream than Utis Altman, is another Altman, a blue Altman, this is not someone else, is Gauss Altman. When Chiba saw his name again, he smiled and said: "You want to kill Altman, yes, why are you staying here, not looking for Beria?" This made all the people listen, they are all dumbfounded, and now Chiba has absorbed a lot of Altman''s ability, just now, also absorbed the ability of the blue luna mode, then Gauss Ottoman immediately Just change his form into another form of his: Altman Name: Gauss Altman Altman form: sundial mode (this Altman has five forms) Altman flight speed: 9 Mach Altman running speed: Mach 2.5 Altman water speed: 1.5 Mach 740 Altman Submersible Speed: 2 Mach Altman jump height: 1200 meters Altman Grip: 90,000 tons Altman arm: 200,000 tons Altman''s trick: Nebast''s light and shock Altman introduces: The model that reflects Altman''s "strength" of "the burning of the sun is like a flame, the giant fighting the red". In general, Gauss uses this mode in the face of an opponent that cannot be resolved peacefully. Speed ??and attack power are greater than Luna mode. Has a variety of light attack skills, and is good at Confucius'' powerful and powerful fighting skills. Gauss''s nirvana in this mode is often very lethal. When Chiba met, he immediately placed his right hand on his left hand, then separated his hands into a splayed shape on his head, and then crossed the two hands to emit light. This is the light skill of the dream of Joyce''s dream. Here, Gauss Altman immediately evaded, and then changed his hands in the form of a palm, and made a hot wave. After the hot wave hit the Chiba, the becg leaves immediately absorbed this skill. Now Chiba has been able to absorb the light skills very skillfully. Then, this Gauss Ottoman immediately made his arms into a l-shaped shape, which made Chiba have to sigh: "For most of the hair Mann''s strongest light attack is all Nima l shape." Chiba immediately rushed forward, and then directly let the light of Nebastian played by Gauss Altman on his body, and then directly illuminate the whole body, and then immediately absorbed this light skill. Then, the pattern of the body appearance of Chiba immediately changed again, and a large area of ??white with a blue border appeared on both sides of the chest, and the daylight mode of Gauss Altman became the same except In addition to this, his chest light has also become a distorted style, the same as the style of the Gauss Altman lunar model. Then, after Chiba absorbed the light attack of the Gauss Altman coronal mode, and his energy, Gauss just prepared to switch the form, and suddenly a loud bang was heard above the sky. "What''s wrong?!!" Chiba asked the king of Otto. "No, no, you continue to fight." The king of Ot said, immediately and the first generation, the father of Otto went to forget the location of the explosion. Although the king of Otto said this, Chiba clearly saw the king of Otto at this time. Their three looks were not very mirrored, so they immediately said to Gauss Altman: "Hurry up becomes the most powerful form." , pass the light skills to me, let''s see what happened." After hearing about Chiba, Gauss Altman nodded and then changed into a new form. There was a golden flash on both sides of the timer. The original pattern was gone. Altman Name: Gauss Altman Altman form: eclipse mode (there are five forms of the next Altman) Altman flight speed: 12 Mach Altman running speed: Mach 3.5 Altman water speed: 3 Mach Altman submerged speed: Mach 2.8 Altman jump height: 1500 meters Altman grip: 100,000 tons Altman arm: 220,000 tons Altman''s trick: Gaussian''s light eclipse Altman introduces: the style of the power of both the moon and the sundial. "Harmony" is the mode of "strength" that reflects the "courage" of "the sun and the moon are filled with gold rings and the eclipse overflows like a flame, the mysterious giant". Light skills and more. The same light is a healing light for a gentle monster; it is a destructive weapon for an evil monster. Chiba looked at Gauss at this time. Gauss also changed his form. His arms crossed and absorbed energy. Then he converted all the energy to his right hand and directly hit the chest lamp of Chiba. Then, Chiba directly illuminates the whole body, absorbs the skill of Gauss, and has two golden lines next to his chest light. After Chiba and all the Altmans on the field flew out directly, they found that there were a lot of people outside the venue. No, its not so much a human being, but a monster, and Altman, but these Altmans are not the same as Altman of the Light Country, because they have a wide variety of Altmans bodies. Strange lines. "Cut, Beria is coming." Jack Ottoman, who stood beside them, met, and immediately said, and then flew directly, Chiba met, and most of the people flew over. "My Beria is back, you think I haven''t!" A portrait of a deformed Altman stood at the forefront of the army, holding a huge stick weapon in his hand, and he was very behind him. A lot of the army, now there are a lot of Altman fighting in the field, and Chiba and his wife immediately landed on the ground, and then directly started the battle. And Chiba just landed, and Beria noticed him: "Hey? Look for the omnipotent light, but it''s useless, our army will still win!!". v2 Chapter 125： :attack Chiba dazzled her eyes to see Beria at this time, and then began to read the basic information of Beria at this time: Altman Chinese Name: Beria Altman Altman age: over 150,000 years old Altman Sex: Male Altman height: 55 meters Altman weight: 60~000 tons Altman Nirvana: Di Sturm Light - Line Altman was born: m7_8 Nebula Star About Altman: Originally a young and powerful Altman, the strength of the father of Otto is above the corner, and made a great effort in repelling the Ampera Stars in the Battle of the Orteans, and wants to gain strength and touch the plasma. The spark was rejected but it was expelled from the country of light. In the universe, he was possessed by the Reblade star, returned to the country of light to revenge, but was subdued by the king of Otto and imprisoned in the cosmic prison. Later escaped from the prison, Then, Chiba Lima opened his hands, gathered energy in his hands, and then threw it at Beria. Beria saw it, smiled, and directly used his weapon to directly bounce the light from Chiba. Then immediately jumped to the side of Chiba. However, Chiba directly throws out a avatar, which will detonate and separate the distance between the two. But Berias strength seems to be very strong, and it immediately rushes to the side of Chiba with a fast speed, and then His weapon hits Chiba directly. And just as Chiba was caught by this attack, a man suddenly fell from the sky, and then stood beside Chiba, an Altman directly beat Beria with a huge green lightsaber, Bailey Ya slowly raised his head and looked at the side of Chiba, slowly saying: "Siro" When Chiba heard this, he immediately turned his head and looked at himself. This looks like Saiwen, but there are two darts on his head, the upper body is blue, and the lower body is red Altman. Altman Chinese name: Cerro Altman Altman age: 5900 years old (converted to human being 16 years old) Altman Sex: Male Altman height: 49 meters 55 meters (the ultimate armor state) Altman weight: 35,000 tons 55,000 tons (the ultimate armor state) Altman Transformer: Outsell Glasses Altman Father: Severn Altman Altman flight speed: 7 Mach Altman jump height: 1000 meters Altman grip: 70,000 tons Altman was born: m78 Nebula About Altman: Siro Altman is the son of Saiwen Altman, but Saiwen did not tell Sai Luo that he is the father of Cyrus. Sail had intended to obtain the energy of the plasma spark tower in order to prove his strength, but was stopped by Sai Wen and then entrusted to Leo. In order to hone a strong mind and physique, Leo instructed him to repeat the severe training on the k76 star with a posture of suppressing his power. Yes, there is a younger Altman, but it is not these things that need attention now, but the current Beria. "Why, training is over, do you still want to fight with me now?" Beria said to Cerro with his very strange voice, but Cerro ignored him and picked up a dart and rushed to Bailey. Ya. Chiba stood there and watched Beria and Cerro at this time, and then at this time, suddenly an eight-point light wheel hit the body of Chiba, and Chiba immediately turned back and saw a The color of the body is black and silver, the chest lamp and eyes are red, and the first generation of Altman with a cane. Chiba immediately reacted, knowing that he was Kaos, and Severn Altman was now playing behind them. Chiba and Kaos first deadlocked there for a while, the two directly rushed over, Chiba immediately pulled out the Maxwell Galaxy sword, and then cut to the early generation of Kaos, but Kausus immediately used his The cane was stopped, and then one foot was raised on the Chiba at this time. Then Chiba just stood up, a Saiwen dart suddenly started the Chiba at this time, but fortunately Chiba immediately evaded, and then immediately looked to the side, the machine Saiwen is standing there, watching Chiba. Asking for flowers After seeing the machine Sai Wenyi, Chiba immediately gathered energy in his hands and then hit the Saiwen with his right hand, but the first generation of Kaos behind him immediately threw an attack and then caused a huge blow to Chiba. . But it is okay because Chiba has enough light energy absorbed in the front, and now the defense is already very high. "Hey, two dozen, too much skin!!" Chiba looked at Kauss first generation and the machine essay at this time. Seeing that they did not respond, Chiba smiled and said: "Then I also licked it once. "" With Chiba''s words, it should just fall, immediately reach out, and then the machine race is frozen directly, this is the ability to freeze the fruit, Kaus first generation at this time immediately played a dark squirrel light, But Chiba smiled and immediately changed the sand. ............ Then, Chiba returned to its original state and immediately frozen Kaus in the early generation, but Kaos immediately broke free from the frozen, watching the early generation of Kaos. Some people may see here that why Chiba now has the unbridled ability to use the devil''s fruit, because now Chiba can''t change back to its original shape anyway, unless he volunteers because of the plasma spark tower at this time. They are constantly providing energy to them. However, when they were fighting on their side, Cerro Ottoman was thrown out of their middle, and Beria slowly went to Sairo and said to him: "What? No, I have already said it." My current strength is different from before. Even if I leave the Gigabit Fighter, I will abuse you, Xiaosailuo." When Chiba met, he wanted to freeze Beria directly, but Chiba was surprised to find that the frozen Beria Altman was much more difficult than the other Altman. After feeling the movement of Chiba, Beria turned her head and looked at the current Chiba, and then directly broke the ice, which surprised Chiba. This Beria saw, smiled, and immediately rushed to the Chiba at this time, Chiba met, a wave of two endless, directly using the ability to thunder the fruit, rushed to the current Beria. . v2 Chapter 126： :Hai Pajton Chiba immediately hit a fist on Beria''s body and cast an electric attack. But Beria seems to be unable to be harmed by the click of Chiba, and directly spread Chiba, which makes Chiba very surprised. Then, Chiba immediately exchanged the ability of the flame, then turned itself into sand, rushed to Berea''s back, and then directly turned his hand into a flame, hit the current Beria, and then Lia was immediately injured by burning. But Beria''s Altman skin is fireproof, and the random Chiba attack is almost useless, so Chiba immediately pulled out a drum, and after slamming, hit a giant bird click and fly to Beria. . But Beria directly threw a lightsaber, flew the electric shock of Chiba, and then used his Gigabit "4:17" fighting instrument to hit Chiba, but Chiba immediately turned his body into The diamond, wanting to withstand the attack of Beria, but Beria was actually hurt in the shape of the Chiba diamond. Then, immediately hit the body of Chiba with a gigabyte fighting instrument, then kicked Chiba to the back with one foot, then an eight-pointed gear flew over, and Chiba directly evaded, but at this time, a Suddenly flashed to the front of Chiba. This monster is a nightmare of Chiba, Haipajiedun, and then directly flew the Chiba, and Beria saw that Chiba was hit at this time, and immediately rushed to the Saiwen who was fighting at this time. By the side of Altman. When Chiba saw this landscape, he immediately turned himself into a gas with the power of gas fruit, and then landed on the ground. Now Chiba is a state of embattled, machine race, Kaus first and Hai Paijie I am now blocking him. Chiba looked up and looked at them three. Now that Chiba has the ability to use all the demonic fruits, it may not be able to win, because the three standing in front of him are very powerful. When Chiba thought, Haipajiedun directly teleported to the front of Chiba, and a slap in the body of Chiba, and then Kaosi immediately rushed over, directly hit a squirrel light, hurting thousands Ye, then the machine on the side of the game directly throws darts and cuts Chiba. This made Chiba very distressed, but Chiba immediately jumped up and then directly turned his body into a magma, landed directly on the ground, and then threw a lot of magma missiles at them. But they immediately stopped with something similar to the shield of Otto, and then rushed directly to Chiba, but fortunately, Mengbiyous suddenly appeared in the form of brave, and then thrown out the blade, will Hai Pajton and other three retired. Then, standing in front of Chiba, he smiled at Chiba, and Dijia immediately rushed over and transformed the form into a red power type. "Where have you been going for such a long time?" Chiba asked Dagu. "Sorry, urgency, then suddenly felt when I pee, and got a big one." Dagu returned to Chiba, and immediately rushed up, directly limiting the action of the mechanical game at this time. And Mengbius Altman was also immediately on the face of Hai Pajiedun, and took him to the side, leaving a Kaus first to Chiba. Chiba looked at Kaus''s first generation, then directly hit a giant animal-shaped lightning, flew to him, and then Chiba a slipper shovel, rushed to the side of Kao''s first generation. In the early generations of Kaos, he did not change his color. He directly escaped the attack of Chiba now, and then stepped on the body of Chiba. Then, with a cane, he hit the face of Chiba at this time. At this time, Severn Altman was also beaten by Beria to Chiba, and immediately turned and rushed to other Altman. After seeing Beria Altman at this time, the system suddenly pops up a prompt box: defeating Beria and the Vengeance will gain power to cross the next time and space. When Chiba saw this sentence, the enthusiasm came, and it turned directly into a pool of sand, appeared behind Kaus, and then directly played an energy ball, flying to the early Kaus. Kaus first did not respond, and was directly hit, and then Chiba immediately put his arm into a l-shape, and then issued a light attack with five colors, hit the first generation of Kaos, which makes Kaos was immediately hurt by the powerful..... And just in Chiba, when the first generation of Kaus was to be killed, suddenly a person kicked over and kicked it. Chiba looked up and looked at it. It was a thousand leaves that I had never seen before. Terman, there is a strange text in the abdomen position, and it is also the state of Kaos. Altman''s name: Kaosreo Altman (because the message is not complete, so the message is the message of Leo) Altman age: 10000 years old Altman Sex: Male Altman height: 52 meters Altman weight: 48,000 tons Altman flight speed: 7 Mach Altman walking speed: 800km / h Altman water speed: 150 knots Altman sight range: 100 km Altman jump height: 1000 meters Altman wrist: can lift 200,000 tons of cruise ships Altman Birthplace: Leo L77 Nebula Altman Human Body: Fengyuan Altman Transformer: Leo Ring Otto 2.8 Man Profile: From the L77 Nebula, the original Leo was not strong, but under the strict guidance of Severn Altman, it gradually grew into an Otto warrior, defeating one after another of the cosmic invaders. It is a master who is good at cosmic boxing, and the instructor of Seymour Altman, the son of Saiwen Altman. He is the fighting king in Showa Altman. This message somewhat surprised Chiba, because this is the first time he met Altman, who is not from the m78 nebula, but also said that this is a copy, not himself. If you see me, Chiba will definitely Very happy, but I am not happy now. This Kaspero Lima raised the Chiba that fell to the ground, and then fell to the distance. Chiba stood up and then turned into a diamond and rushed directly into the past. . v2 Chapter 127： ：1vs4 Kausreo and Kaos first saw the way Chiba directly escaped, and then Cao Sole directly threw a red ball of fireball shape and hit Chiba. But Chiba immediately turned his body into a gas, and then appeared in front of Kao Soleo, immediately playing a strong magma, driving Kao Soleo far away, but he is also here Received damage from light attacks. Chiba is still able to continue fighting, so the money also stood up directly, and then thrown an energy ball of light, when Kaos first dodge, Chiba directly opened his mouth, hit a shock wave, and then immediately dodge The action, after all, Kao Sole is still behind. After Chiba''s dodge, the body directly transformed into a flame, rushing to the front of Kao Soreo, directly causing him to be hurt, this is the dream than the body absorbed from the dream This is the skill of Phoenix. Then, Chiba immediately crossed his hands and put a cross, and then shot a light with two colors, which seriously injured Kao Sio, which was absorbed by the ability of Meng Biyous. However, at this moment, a powerful attack immediately hit the body of Chiba, Chiba immediately returned to God, and found that there are two more Kaos Altman, one is Kaos Race One is Kaostello. Altman Name: Kaos Severn Altman (because the basic information of Kaussie is too little, the following is Saiwen Altman) Altman Age: 19,000 Altman Sex: Male Altman height: miniaturized ~40 meters Altman weight: 0~35000 tons Altman flight speed: 7 Mach (transient flight through the universe) Altman walking speed: 800km / h Altman water speed: 240kts Altman jump height: 400 meters Altman Wrist: Easily lift more than 100,000 tons of tankers Altman Transformer: Otto Glasses Altman Human Body: All Stars, Feng Senzheng From:m78 NebulaLight Country Altman family: Otto Red Altman Son: Siro Altman About Altman: Originally a star observer of the M78 Nebula 340, he came to Earth to make an orbital map and stayed on Earth to fight the big monsters and the universe invaders. He changed into a human appearance, determined to fight the aggressors of the universe to the end. Altman''s name: Kaosteiro (because the basic information of Kaostello is too small, so the following is the original information of Tyro) Altman age: 12,000 years old (converted to human age 32 years old) Altman Sex: Male Altman height: 53 meters Altman weight: 55,000 tons Altman flight speed: Mach 20 Altman moving speed: 1 Mach (1240km / h) Altman water speed: 160 knots Altman ground speed: 6 Mach Altman jump height: 600 meters Altman wrist: can lift 160,000 tons of heavy objects Altman Transformer: Otto Badge Altman Human Body: Toko Taro Altman family: Otto Red This makes Chiba more awkward, because now this is a situation in which a person is killed, and Katos Altman, who is quite powerful, even if Chiba has the ability to have demonic fruits, it cannot be mistaken. Then, Kao Si Saiwen walked to the side of Kaosreo and then gave him a black energy directly. This Kausreo stood up again. Now Chiba sees this scene and has one The feeling that the whole person has just hit the white. Kaussai Saiwen directly threw his darts at this time, and then his darts were actually divided into four ghosts, and they came over, but Chiba immediately evaded, and then blocked three darts with a mirror. There is another one that can''t be used, and it is directly on the body of Chiba. Then Caostello rushed over and squatted on Chiba''s body, and then Kao Saiwei Lima shot a light from his brain and flew to Chiba. When Chiba met, he immediately sneaked away, then took a deep breath and stood up and said to them: "The tiger is not angry, you are a sick cat!!" With Chiba''s words, it should be just falling, and Chiba immediately rushed to the side of Kaos Saiwen with the thundering fruit. Then, he directly threw a ball of light and hit Kao Si Saiwen. Then Chiba immediately jumped to God and escaped most of the attacks of the other three. Chiba directly changed the lightsaber from both hands, then rushed to Kaosteiro at this time and waved at him. . But Kaostello immediately put his hand on his head. Then, a few horned flying swords flew to the current Chiba, but Chiba directly turned his body into sand, and then suddenly Jumped, holding a dart in his hand. But just after he was about to hit Kaosteiro, the first generation of Kaos directly threw out a few lightsabers on Chiba, and then Chiba was knocked down to the ground. However, after 437, Kao Sorio rushed to the side of Chiba and hit a fist directly at the body of Chiba at that time. Chiba immediately turned his body into a pool of sand and then appeared directly in them. In front of them, each of them was a big circle. Then, Chiba immediately rushed to the distance with the speed of the thundering fruit, and then turned out the dream of Beacons''s lightsaber, waved at them, and cut the light of the shape of the crescent. Then, Chiba immediately gathered a huge fireball on his chest and thought about them. Then, immediately, using the ability of snow and snow fruit, he turned into a dome snow house, which restricted the action of Kauss first generation. Then, immediately fisted and hit Kaostro. However, on the eve of the night, it was discovered that Beth Altman was in danger, so Chiba directly rushed over and then turned out to be a dream, and the monster that was in danger would be disposed of. "Thank you." Beth Altman smiled and said to Chiba, Chiba listened, and immediately returned to the original battle, one foot on the face of Kaosteiro at this time, then, Grab the foot of Kaos Race and throw it away in the distance. But when Chiba was immersed in the joy of his own battle, a huge noise rang again. . v2 Chapter 128： : Stealing the key Chiba immediately raised his head, and all Altman raised his head at this time and looked at the high-rise building. Only a familiar figure appeared in front of everyone, and the king of Otto was standing there, holding it in his hand. A huge key. "What is that?!!" Chiba questioned. "The Otto key, the key to controlling the trajectory of the Otto Star, has the ability to destroy a small planet," explains Dreamy. However, at this time, the king of Otter suddenly said: "This is ours!!" After that, with the Otto key, I fled to the area of ??Beria at this time, which made all Altman is very surprised. At this moment, Beria looked at the king of Otto and left slowly. "It seems that he has succeeded." After that, he directly hits Altman in front of him. Now he has dealt with it very much. More Altman. Chiba saw this scene, of course, unwilling, immediately flew into the sky, wanting to catch up with the king of Otto, but this group of Kaos Altman blocked the way of Chiba. Chiba is also clear that he must fight them down before he can catch up with the king of Otto, and Chiba has chosen to use the power of a powerful exploding demon fruit, the illusionary species. At the beginning of the day, Kaus broke through the dome igloo and then rushed to Chiba, but now Chiba has set off the ability of the illusionary species, so he immediately turned a pair of blue wings from behind. Kaus Altman had some surprises when he saw this scene, so Chiba seized their surprised moment and immediately appeared in the back of Kaosteiro with lightning, kicking him to the kick. On the ground. Then directly Kao Si Saiwen without gravity, floating the sky, then, Chiba directly rushed to the front of Kaos first, directly hit a fist in the first generation of Kaos. If you want to ask why Chiba now has such ability, I will tell you that this is because the power of the causal fruit of Chiba has forgotten to trigger. The current Chiba, the strength is very powerful, because The ability of causal fruit is the most useful skill for Altman. So Chiba immediately processed the four current Altmans, and then flew directly to the place where the King of Otto flew, but at this moment, the king of Otte immediately appeared in front of him, no The Otto key. "Chiba, I finally found you, I need your help," said the king of Otto. "Help? Want me to help you. Win the Otto key?" Chiba set the posture and look at the king of Otto. "Don''t be excited, Chiba, I am explaining to you now, the one that went down is not me, it is a fake." The king of Ot said immediately. "Is it a fake? Why come this way, looks exactly the same, why is it fake." Chiba does not believe. "The man is a monster named Babar Star. It has the ability to perfectly re-enact the appearance of others, but it cannot reproduce the ability of others, and I can play the skills of the King of Ot, you see." The king of Otto said, extending two hands, and then hitting a light attack, killing a monster on the ground. Chiba saw this and began to slowly believe in the Otto in front of him. king. "It looks like you are real, then what do you want me to do now?" Although Chiba said on the surface that he believed in the king of Otto, he still had some doubts. "It is like this. I want to find you and me to go to the place where I just stole the Otto key. If there is any unexpected situation, I will take care of each other." King of Otto on Chiba Said. After Chiba listened, he nodded and flew to the place with him, but at this moment, they had just left, and it was the king of Otto, who led an Altman and came here. Then he said to all the surprised Altman: "I am sorry that I am late, because I am looking for other Altman." All Altman looked at the King of Ot at this moment with amazement at this moment, and was full of horror: "If you are here, who is the one who flew with Chiba?" But at this time, Beria saw them like this, but they made a horrible laugh, and then immediately thought about the king of Otto. The king of Chiba and Otto landed at the location of the Otto key at this time, and then Chiba looked to the king of Otto: "What are you doing next?" ". Put your hand on, open the door, and then we can check it in." The king of Ot said with a glare, and he looked very unwilling to see the king of Otto. Look like that. "Why?" Chiba also noticed that the king of Otto was not right at the moment, so he questioned it. However, at this time, a king of Otto suddenly climbed here, and then was surprised to see the king of Otto here. "Why are you here?!!" said the king of Ot, who climbed into Ali, said strangely. "Haha, catch you, Babar Star!!" The King of Otter met, and directly shot a light from the chest, and then the king of Otto immediately became a monster, Babar Star. Monster Chinese Name: Babar Star Monster height: 2 meters - 56 meters Monster weight: 140 kg - 28,000 tons () Introduction to the Monster: Despicable character, long ago, the Otto Star was targeted, pretending that Astra had stolen the Otto key, trying to make the Earth and the Star of Ot, and the transformation ability is excellent, not only Confused the Ot brothers, even Leo and the star group did not notice, but was escaped by the king of Otto and escaped, and finally was destroyed by Leo. This allowed Chiba to immediately believe what was said by the King of Otto at this time, and then pressed his hand to the place indicated by the King of Otto. After the press of Chiba, the door next to it was found the night before. Opened, so he felt a little strange. And the king of Otte immediately ran in after the door opened, and took out a huge key directly from the inside, which made Chiba immediately squat there, and the king of Otto also got the key of Otto. Directly exposed the fierce expression, hit the Chiba. . v2 Chapter 129： : Mother of Otto Chiba immediately sneaks up, and looks strangely like the king of Otto in front of himself. I don''t understand why. "What are you doing? King of Otto?!!" Chiba asked strangely. "Ha? It seems that you have not recognized it at this point. It seems that my camouflage skills are getting better and better." The king of Otto said slowly, and then turned his own into a Babar star. "What the **** is this, the Babar Stars can only have camouflage, but can''t imitate the skills of others." Chiba is very confused. "Yes, that''s true. It''s just that I''m not a normal Babar star. I''m a special Babar star who was transformed by Beria. The Beria adults merged me with the Zarab star, so, Now I can use super-high camouflage and imitate ability. This is a brand new me." After the Zarabu star finished, he directly picked up the key of Otto and hit it on Chibas body, and stunned Chiba. Then, Chiba fell straight to the ground, and Dijia saw it and immediately rushed. Come over, then catch Chiba and put Chiba on the ground. Then, Chiba was in a coma for a while. When she opened her eyes, it was a female Otto 650man who came into view of Chiba, which made him come to the spirit in an instant, and then looked at the woman at this time. Altman. Altman Chinese Name: Mother of Otto Altman other name: Mary Altman Altman Age: 14 million years old Altman Gender: Female Altman height: 40 meters Altman weight: 32,000 tons Altman was born: m78 nebula Altman''s position: Captain of the Light Country Cross Altman flight speed: 10 Mach Altman walking speed: 600 km/h Altman water speed: 120 nautical miles per hour Altman jump height: 350 meters Altman Human Body: Luyuan Kawako Altman skills: the light of Otto, the light of Mary, the source of healing Altman Husband: Father of Otto Altman''s own children: Tyro Altman About Altman: The mother of Otto is the captain of the Silver Cross. She first appeared as a native of Tahara in the Tairo. In the first episode, Toko Takuro was injured by falling from Astoromus, and the mother of Otto, who turned into a green mother-in-law, wrapped the wound for him. Then Kotaro used it as his mother. At the same time, the green mother-in-law gave the Otto badge with the symbol of good luck. TKOs plane crashed in the battle and he was seriously injured. At this time, the five brothers of Otto appeared, and the mother of Otto gave the life of Otto six brothers to Taro. Chiba looked at Otto''s mother at this time, and then sighed and sighed. The original Chiba was aware, and another woman could let herself soak, but this is already the woman of Ottos father. I am afraid that if I want to soak him, I will be the whole city, not right, the whole universe is wanted. However, Chiba only noticed that the tomb of Otto is the captain of the Cross of the Light Country. The cross is generally a rescue team. Is it hurt yourself? Then, Chiba recovered his memory before the coma, then looked up and looked at the top of the time, then immediately abandoned the past, but how could the Babar Stars stay here, long ago with the Otto key It is. So Chiba immediately rushed to the current battlefield. Midway, Chiba found that the king of Otto was playing against Beria. After going through the things just now, Chiba saw the King of Otto always have a kind of fist. The impulse of the past. However, Chiba now should not manage these things, so he immediately landed on the ground. Now Diga Altman has been in a difficult battle, so Chiba immediately kicked the machine in this (bedi) game. Face, then, Chiba found that the current Diga is not so weak. However, at this time, Chiba actually thought that it was the cause of the battle, which made Dijia become weak, so he said to the low price: "If you are relieved, the battle will end soon." The machine race did not speak, looked at Chiba at this time, and then immediately rushed over, Chiba met, directly turned the body into magma, a fist hit the past, and this made the machine game at this time suffer huge The damage, and sure enough, the machine is not useful. Then, Chiba turned and turned to the current Diga, but at the same time, the king of Otto over there was also struggling, which made Chiba somewhat troubled, but eventually he gnashed his teeth and ran to the present Diga. By the side. "You are fine." Chiba asked. "Nothing, you are going...." Diga Altmans words have not been finished yet. A lightsaber hit him. Chiba immediately looked at the lightsaber and Chiba immediately saw it. A person familiar with Chiba, who is familiar with it, is a fake Diga. "Why are you here?!!" Chiba looked at this time, half of the body has become a false dijia of chaotic virus. "Why can''t I be here, have you forgotten? When I fell down, I was left by Kauss in the first generation." Jia Dijia slowly said, and then directly shot a chaotic virus And the attack, the fee to Chiba. When Chiba met, he immediately turned his body into a diamond and then turned into a mirror. The two defensive tricks were to offset the effect of his light ball. The fake Diga saw it, smiled, and then rushed directly to the Chiba at this time, and Chiba immediately used the thundering fruit to rush to the side of the fake Diga, and then directly took the fake Diga to a very far distance. local. Then, the fake Diga slowly stood up and looked at Chiba, smiled and said: "It seems that I am not enough for one person now, I have to have many people." The fake Diga said, and waved directly, he immediately took him from him. Two other Diga''s appeared behind him, which made Chiba whole people stunned. These three Diga came to fight with themselves. This is something that Chiba never thought of. At this time, their three Diga directly rushed over and then directly hit Chiba. However, fortunately, Chiba immediately used the power of lightning to escape to other places, and then directly used the giant sword of Mengbius Altman to wave a light and fly to them. Then, Chiba immediately used the ability of snow and snow fruit to attempt to seal a Diga. . v2 Chapter 130： : The second form of the fake Diga But it was of no use. The sealed machine, Diga, directly rushed out of the Dome of the Snow House with a chaotic virus, and immediately rushed to the side of Chiba, and Chiba met, directly using the thundering fruit to escape the attack. Then, before escaping, throw a detachment, and then directly detonate, wounded the machine Diga at this time, and then Chiba immediately used rock berry to transform the body into magma, punching the ground directly, then punch This area immediately turned into a burning area of ??magma. This also caused the three Diga Altman to be immediately injured, but immediately changed back to the original state, because after all, it is not the same as the Earth, and can not always change the material of this. After that, Chiba immediately took out two drums from the system space and hit them directly. A ju-shaped click suddenly became rushing to them. However, the three Altmans also produced a protective cover with a chaotic virus, and directly defended all the electric shocks of Chiba, but Chiba had no time to be surprised. Then, Chiba immediately rushed to their side with a thunder, and then gathered a very large amount of lightning in the whole body, and slowly spit out: "200 million volts." Four characters. Then Chiba appeared directly beside the fake Diga, but at this time Kao Sidijia immediately threw a palm and light arrow, but Chiba actually passed his lightsaber directly, grabbed Fake Diga. After the fake Diga was in contact with Chiba, he immediately felt a huge current and began to madly pour into his body, but the attack of Chiba was not over yet. He directly picked up the fake Diga and flew to the distance. The current is so strong that the current remaining on the fake Diga can still hurt him. Then, Chiba turned and rushed to the side of Kao Sidi, but the machine Diga suddenly rushed over, and a fist hit the body of Chiba, then the machine Diga immediately felt I have suffered a strong electric shock. Chiba turned back and looked at the machine Diga, then grabbed Kao Sidi, but he just lifted Kao Sidi, and immediately felt that the body had brought a huge burden to himself, and the electric shock was It disappeared. This is the disadvantage of the skill of 200 million volts in the Altman state, which will make Chiba feel the discomfort of a period of time and the pressure that his body brings to himself. Chiba raised his head and looked at Kao Sidi, who had just fallen to the ground at this time. He stood up and stood up, gathered energy directly with his hands, then released it with his right hand and hit the body of the machine Diga. But the machine Diga immediately used the light of Pelican and the Gaussian light of Chiba, and Chiba immediately chose to give up the resistance, and then dodge, because now there is only one person, and they are three people. So it is not wise to resist yourself in this way. After the dodge, Chiba directly madly opposed the three of them, and they repeatedly shot the light bullets from their fingers, so that their actions were temporarily restricted, but of course, only temporarily, the lethality of the hand grass was too low. They can adapt right away. Sure enough, the fake Diga on this side was directly rushed to Chiba after being beaten for two rounds. Chiba immediately retreated with the thunder, but after using the ability to thunder the fruit, Chiba found that her body began to have a little Discomfort. It is estimated that because of the 200 million volts just now, Chiba will feel weak as long as her body is energized, and Kao Sidijia seized the opportunity and rushed to the side of Chiba. When Chiba met, he immediately made a number of avatars. However, at this time, Kao Sidiya immediately emitted dark light from his timer, and let Chiba immediately find that his avatar was removed by this light. . So Chiba immediately used the ability to sparkle fruit, and then instantly rushed to the front of Kao Sidija, but Kao Sidijia smiled, and then Chiba immediately felt that he had been attacked behind his back. After Chiba was hit again, he turned and turned, and it was the Chiba of the fake Diga. The fake Diga smiled at the Chiba, and the smiling Chiba was numb, and then the scene of Chibas surprise happened. It is. Asking for flowers The fake Diga actually crossed his hands at this time, placed it on the dark purple crystal on the head, and then sent out a black light. Then, the fake Diga waved down and said, "xia", then The whole body immediately turned into a black, and even the silver part disappeared and became a pure black. But the eyes and the timer still emit dark light, and the country of light is very bright, so the figure of the fake Diga can still be discerned. Chiba looked at the fake Diga at this time. The fake Diga smiled and then appeared directly in front of Chiba. A fist hit the body of Chiba, and then the fake Diga appeared again in Chiba. Behind him, punched his back. ............. "Haha, how, your strength has become so weak in front of me, and sure enough, the ability of Zakis gift to me is great." The fake Diga said, looked at the hand he clenched into a fist, and then Once again, I rushed to Chiba. But now Chibas consciousness has come back, so Chiba immediately evades, and immediately reaches out and directly shoots the light into the fake Diga, but the fake Diga sees it and directly uses Chibas with one hand. The attack bounced off. Then, immediately appeared in front of Chiba, Chiba is also a moment to escape the fake Diga''s fist with a teleport, appearing in the distance, immediately gathered energy in his hands, and then hit the fake Diga. However, the fake Diga immediately shifted his position. Then, with a fist directly hitting the Chiba at this time, Chiba immediately stopped the attack of the fake Diga, and then directly hit it with a more powerful fist. When the fake Diga saw it, he ducked directly, then jumped to the distance and threw a light sword with a little dark purple. Chiba met and immediately shot a light sword and resisted it. Although the ability of causal fruit can bounce light skills, but the premise is to absorb, and absorb the dark attack, Chiba can not guarantee whether it will be controlled. . v2 Chapter 131： : Counterfeit goods Looking at the fake Diga Altman in front of him, there was a shyness in the eyes of Chiba. Unexpectedly, the devil''s fruit, even the shocking fruit has no way to defeat it. This guy is actually able to have the second evolutionary form, which is really incredible. "I said, here, you are not my opponent, you are a fake." Chiba has the true body of Diga, and it has the One Piece system itself, so it has certain advantages in combat. "Oh, nonsense, I will not be more jealous of you here, eat me a trick." At this time, the fake Diga was rushed up and the speed was very fast. The two huge bodies collided in this way, and even when they fell, they were able to flatten the **** of a hill, and it was at this time. The fake Diga actually used a shoulder drop for himself, and I don''t know why, the strength of this guy who has carried so much time has not decreased, and even the speed has increased. For this, it really makes Chiba feel a little confused. Because of the species of Altman, everyone is very clear that when fighting to a certain extent, it will consume the photon power in your body. In other words, Altman needs light to maintain the battle. Over time, the light inside the body, the so-called light power, will gradually become particularly dim, and then the aperture of the chest will prompt, flashing. And at this time, a beep will sound to warn everyone around you. "Dudu!" At this time, Chiba looked at her chest and did not expect the power of light. It was almost consumed in just three minutes, and the source of energy began to prompt. In this case, if you continue to choose the battle, you will definitely be defeated by this fake Diga. There is no doubt about this, because the power of this guy is a bit strange, as if it were able to absorb the power of the surrounding light. "He actually has a second form!" Let Chiba feel the most doubtful, or this, if this guy really has a second-level form, then the combat power will never be below his own, even more powerful than himself. "I didn''t expect a counterfeit item, can the power actually surpass myself?" Chiba itself came to this world, only because of the trigger of the system. Today''s battle determines his future and mission. And this fake Diga in front of him is that he is really the biggest boss, in other words, this guy is the ultimate, evil power. There is a saying that is very good, and the darkness will never be able to overcome the light. "This guy is not that good deal." At this time, Chiba was frowning and it seemed a little unconvincing. The fist was like a flood directly hitting the body of Chiba, causing his body to be attacked deadly, and with the attack of this guy, Chiba Altman''s state is almost impossible to maintain. Let''s continue in this way. Will definitely be killed by this guy. "No, if you say that you are dead here, it would be too uncomfortable." It was at this time that the One Piece main line mission system suddenly issued an announcement, and at this time, Chiba heard the sound that once made him familiar and pleasing. "I thought you guy, so it has disappeared since then, I didn''t expect you to be alive." Chiba used his huge body to resist the attack of this fake Diga. And at this time, there was a smile on the corner of the mouth. "The main line mission, the system is successfully released, will defeat this fake Diga, you will get the door to the next world, and will receive 50,000 points." I go For this One Piece system, Chiba has always been pitted by him and pitted into this different world. Every time I happen to happen, and I am attacked by strange objects, I definitely have a very big connection with this guy, but today, he actually made such a very good promise to himself..... 50,000 yuan redemption points, which for Chiba, that is simply a big news. Because of this, the strength of each of the various demonic fruits will be further improved, and the 50,000 points can even be exchanged for new skills, and new devil fruits can be obtained. "The premise is that you have to defeat this fake Diga, this guy''s body is very large, not as good as a monster." "Go to **** you." The fake Diga, at this time, the laughter in the corner of his mouth, he looked like this, holding the neck of Chiba. I don''t even want to let him move. And in this critical situation, Chiba also feels more and more wrong. On his own, the alarm is also a quick action. If you continue this way, it will be killed by this guy. The anger of the eyes was abnormal, and Chiba slammed the ground. "Burn it up!" Yes, at this time, the most practical is the devil fruit. For Chiba, he has several kinds of demon fruits in his body, even if he is now suppressed by this guy. It is not necessarily impossible to change the disk. "Ah!" A flame was worn from the body of Chiba, and the fake Diga was burned up. He protected his 4.1 body. Loudly shouting, it seems that even Altman, is also very afraid of the burning temperature of this flame. And to be honest, this demon fruit flame burns very fast. Especially the temperature is quite high. Even able to burn the skin, the fake Diga, at this time, the expression is unusually painful. The whole demeanor seems to be distorted and very painful. "what!!" He glared at his face and began to recede backwards. One fell down and couldn''t afford it. Chiba took the opportunity to seize this time and saw the timing. One turned over and quickly stood up for his body. Then, he concentrated all the power left in his body and launched a light wave attack. . v2 Chapter 132： : End of Mission [End of Volume] This is also unique to Diga Altman, starlight rays. The power is very big, although it only relies on the only power in the body, but it is enough to destroy this guy. "drink!" At that time, the huge light swallowed the fake Diga Altman directly. "How is this possible? I have this huge body and have photon rays. How could it be defeated by this guy?" In fact, all Altman, from the m8, Nebula, now includes Diga. Chiba looked at the body of this guy and suddenly felt a little bit wrong at this time. Yes, he thought that his power could destroy it, but this guy was just, was quit, and the skin. Under his fake Altman''s skin, what is hidden is a monster from the M Seven Nebula. The name of this monster is called Grasse. Its looks are very strange, somewhat similar to ancient dinosaurs, but without tails, and their feet stand independently, somewhat similar to humans. The body is unusually large, and the most important thing is that the monster''s 14 teeth are lined up in rows and bars. It gives people a feeling of horror. I didn''t expect to encounter such a powerful monster in this place, Chiba, or I have known it before. Among all Altman, Godzilla is one of the most powerful demons. No matter which Altman story, this **** is a very powerful existence, and if it is slightly inadvertent, it will be defeated. "Hey!" At this time, Godzilla glanced at his tail and glanced at Chiba. Oops, this guy who has no money is actually Godzilla and this situation is quite unfavorable for Chiba. Why do you say this, the reason is very simple. Because the surrounding situation is somewhat different, the area where the two people are now is very close to the residential area. That is to say, if a large-scale battle occurs again, it will definitely affect the surrounding residents. Great damage. This way, Chiba does not want to see anyway. He does not want to innocent damage because of his own battle. "Godla, you have the ability to come with me." At this time, Chiba finally remembered why the One Piece system was released just now, the new main line mission, and rewarded him with 50,000 redemption points? When you meet Godzilla, 500,000 is worthless! This monster of Godzilla, in all the monsters, ranks, is basically in the first position, whether it is in strength, body shape, and various data values, he can basically call it the boss. . No wonder the One Piece system will reward Chiba and convert 50,000 points. Even if you now have the body of Diga Altman, it may not be the opponent of this guy. Chiba is not a fool. Fighting such a legendary monster is simply a dead end, but now he has no choice. I can only take it to a place and say it. In this case, you must find an empty place. After flying for a while, Chiba found that the strength in his body became weaker and weaker, so he had to land forcibly. It seems that I can only speed up the quick decision, telling a very good way to solve this guy in a short time, otherwise it will definitely suffer a big loss. "Godzilla! Today is your death." When Chiba landed on the ground, she felt that her heel was standing unsteadily. It seems that the battle just now is very expensive for herself. "Oh!" That is the language system that does not have any at all, but he can hear what Chiba said. At this time, Chiba''s body has basically tended to be a kind of critical state, so his Altman body suddenly disappeared. "bad!" I did not expect that the situation gradually evolved into this way. At this time, Chiba made the body of Altman, and he was only able to harden his scalp. But just then, due to the re-awakening of the One Piece system, he was able to use every power in his body, even including various demonic fruits. Since it is like this, when Chiba brows, then I will fight with you for a desperate struggle. In the end, see who can, win the last? "Thunder!" When Godzilla was running, he suddenly felt a cloud layer on the sky, which made people feel incredible. He looked up at the sky, his eyes were curious, but in the next moment, several huge lightning strikes directly slammed down, causing great damage to his body. "falling off." It seems that the power of the demon fruit can indeed hurt him. And its just a thunder, its able to beat Godzillas entire arm in half. "It seems that after he has awakened the devil''s fruit, he will be able to defeat this guy." At this time, Godzilla became extremely painful because of the break of the arm, 393, and he faced the abnormal madness. Still use the tail to sweep everything around you. "Lei Ying." That''s right, at this time, because Chiba''s body is relatively small, it is difficult to back. Godzilla found that he has more time to launch, a more powerful attack. Its like a strike. This is the most powerful force of the demon fruit of Ray''s property. If it is this move, will it be able to bring this Godzilla in front of you? There is no residue left in the bomb. "Let it out, let it fall!" With the yelling of Chiba, a huge electric light directly hits this Godzilla body and instantly turns it into a powder. "Congratulations to the master, I got 50,000 points, and then you will open a new, different world door." "Please be prepared to lead the king of the undead." At this time, Chiba showed a smile in the corner of his mouth. But this is also good, at least you should have been in the world for a while, not to mention the 50,000 points. Even if it is summoned to the next world by this One Piece system, it may not be scared. Start a new volume tomorrow, I hope a lot of support! ! . v3 Chapter 1： : Nasarik Nasarik is based on the main tomb of Nazarik. There is a guild called Anzul K., of course, the world that Chiba is going to now is this place. He was forced to call this by the One Piece system. When Chiba entered the new world. Then he started a new adventure and is about to start a new battle life. This is nothing but a test for Chiba, but every time he lives in this different world, he will survive stubbornly. "Chiba, are you awake?" A very soft voice sounded, and at this time, Chiba felt that the world around it seemed a bit strange. And the most important thing is how your body feels, and it''s huge, just like a huge cloak. Chiba felt that her head was a little bloated, but it felt good, but he suddenly felt a little cold when he breathed. "What is this all about? Is this woman in front of me? Who is it?" In the face of this series of problems, Chiba does not know how to explain, and the most perplexing thing is that the One Piece system will immediately disappear after taking him to another world. Even if it doesn''t disappear, it will sleep for no reason. Throw a thousand leaves in this place. Let it grow spontaneously. And she will never provide any information about her, even if it is a little bit of intelligence, tell him, where is the world? Or which world has passed through to yourself. However, the One Piece system still has no hints. "Chiba adults, breakfast is ready for you." Chiba slowly stood up and suddenly noticed the woman in front. If he said that he was not mistaken, this girl should be called Yabe Bed. At the moment I saw this girl, you had such an idea in your heart, and secretly said to the One Piece system. I have been stuck in the One Piece system for so many years, I did not expect to give me such a very good welfare today. Ya''er Bed is very good, and her skin is quite white. The most important thing is that the two things before xiong are quite reasonable. If Chiba says that there is no mistake, the world should be called the king of the undead. I have studied this anime myself. I did not expect to have crossed the world today, and the most exciting thing is. Yaer Bede, actually called me for myself, the kind owner. Such a title is a great comfort for any silk. And Chiba is one of the many scorpions, for the servants of this class. Of course, he is happy, and the body of this guy is very clear. The most important thing is that Chiba remembers very clearly. She is quite loyal to her master. "Ya''s Bed, you come over to me." At this time, Chiba does not know why, it seems to be trying to test the loyalty of this girl! He called her. And Ya''er Bede is quite obedient, with a smile coming to the front of Chiba, this guy is more sick than the moon in the world of Huo Ying. "Yes, Chiba." At this time, the distance between the two people is very close, and even Chiba can feel the fragrance that comes out of her, after all, is a girl, and it is so mature and mature. Some people can''t hold it! "Oh, I am the owner of it, and this place is a different world. I don''t think it is possible to have any hope for the girls in different worlds." I don''t know why, in the past, Chiba had these thoughts in mind. It will take a certain amount of time to recover, but today, once he has such an idea in his heart, it seems to be suppressed by a magical force and becomes extremely calm. What is this all about? Chiba feels incredible. Since he has already passed through here, as its owner, it must be good and be a master. This is what it says. But in the following time, Chiba could take a look at the mirror and see the bones inside, but did not scare himself. The original self is so handsome and handsome, but suddenly it has become a huge body, which is really incredible. For this situation, it is inevitable that it will be difficult to accept for a while. At this time, Chibas heart feels quite uncomfortable. Unexpectedly, it turned into a bone body. Its really embarrassing to think about it. ". Damn!" At this time, Chiba had already been well-prepared in my heart, and it must be a shame in this time. Then, the more pick-up girl boarded the feng feng of life, but he was such a sly body. What else can you do? Even after becoming this body, there is no way to do even the most basic things for men and women, and Chiba has one thing that makes him most confused, that is, in his own heart. What is there, after the idea, the mood is a bit excited. It will be subjected to an inexplicable suppression, forcing the body to calm down. For this point, Chiba feels strange (of the promise). Laozis sly life, because of this scorpion body, has drawn a dot. "Hey" It seems that at this time, Chiba has been hit hard by both physical and mental and physical aspects. If you say that it is the former world, at least let yourself keep the human body, but now it has come to this world, it has become a flaw. In this kind of physical situation, even if you have more powerful power, you have 500,000 redemption points, plus a variety of demonic fruits. There is no way to pick up a girl, this is the most sad thing. Chiba looked at the **** in the mirror and sighed very helplessly. Then use your right hand to hold your face. I feel that this world is really unfair to myself. . v3 Chapter 2： : Battle Maid Its an unacceptable reality that such a very beautiful maid can only be seen and cant be played. At the very least, for a normal person, there is no way to accept it. "Chiba adults, what happened?" Yaer Bede''s voice is very gentle, and according to his own settings, it seems that he is deeply in love with himself. Hey In order to prevent Yabe Bed from being seen by him in his own mind, at this time, if he has money, he will have to disguise himself. He smiles... Oh... I dont have a smile on my face. At this time, I only remembered my face on the eve of the night, and there was no expression at all. Not only that, but even the most basic smile could not be done. "I have lunch, do you need to eat?" At this time, a drop of sweat was left on the forehead of Chiba. There are countless times in the heart of the One Piece system. You guy, actually set such a very beautiful girl as my maid, then why should you make yourself a gimmick? I am not a bone 433 days, and what do I fight for the world? Or, there is nothing interesting about the famous things. My only hobby is to find a very good girl in a different world, and that''s it. "Supreme Lord, what''s wrong with you? I see your face is not very good, is it sick?" I went, Chiba really didn''t want to vomit again. This kind of dialogue, I know that now is the body of a bone, how can I get sick! For this kind of bone setting, the frontier is still very well understood. This game setting is called undead. In other words, their daily life does not need to eat at all, nor will they get sick, even basic people. No expressions. Its always a cold ice and a scary gimmick. God, if Chiba really wants to maintain this posture for a lifetime, he is willing to commit suicide in this world. "Ok" However, at this time, Chiba was particularly serious in order to be able to show his strength and his power of supreme. (beeg) A sharp contrast to the idea of ??one''s own heart, completely symmetrical. Just like the characters of the two worlds, one is very concerned about the appearance and posture of the former, and the other is constantly voicing in the heart, the world is really crazy. At the bottom of the big grave, Ya''er Bede did not follow behind Chiba at this time. Because he is the general manager of the whole big tomb, there are many things that need her to deal with on weekdays, so there is a lot of things, and Chiba leaves temporarily at this time. The Nasarik grave is now in a different position. It has not been known to Chiba, and there is a guardian of the castle in this huge grave. Chiba doesn''t know the existence of these guys yet, so when a person is bored, he wanders around the big grave. "Hey" Very helpless shrug, followed by another sigh, Chiba felt that the One Piece system gave him a very big joke. Five thousand redemption points, basically all kinds of treasures that have been forced to be exchanged when crossing, Chiba, and even no chance of choice. "I am going to your grandmother, a bear!" Chiba adults are now in their hearts, can not help but swear. But the One Piece system did not reply to him, but was still asleep. "Supreme Lord!" At this time, a man suddenly appeared in front of Chiba, his name is Dimitugos, nicknamed the Creator, the Nasarik underground grave, the seventh floor guardian. This guy''s face looks very much like a traitor. For this, Chiba is also very strange, strange, and obviously scared by this guy when he saw him. The height of this guy is about 1 meter 8. The skin is like a regular, dark sun, and his appearance is an oriental face. However, this guy has a tie and gives a feeling of being a very capable business person, but also a very gentleman. Among the many class guards, this guy''s strength is relatively strong, and the relationship with Sebas is not very good. Especially his face, it seems to give people a terrible feeling. This guy has only one tail when he has not changed his body, but he has possessed it when he turned, and he has wings and skills behind him, and it is like a frog. "Supreme Lord, hello, what are you doing here? If you have anything, please let me know." "Oh, it turned out to be Dimitugues, I thought who it is!" I was in the beginning, Chiba was really shocked, but after Chiba carefully looked at the guy''s face, he recognized it, this guy, the guardian of the city. In other words, it is your own direct staff. It seems that the guardians of the class inside are loyal to themselves, but Chiba is not very interested in this. After all, he has turned into a shackle. This incident has dealt a great blow to him. Well, Chiba continued to walk towards the top of the big grave at this time. But just as he was preparing for action, he suddenly saw the three monsters. These three monsters actually took a big jump on Chiba. The body is a little cold. "These monsters are Dimituus''s men, but these three guys, why are there in the middle of this road?" It does make people feel incredible. "It''s okay, supreme." "Oh, you are relieved. I don''t have anything. It''s just the three little monsters in the district. How can I scare me and think more?" In order to alleviate this embarrassment, Chiba suddenly became extremely serious at this time, and said to the guardian of this class in front of him. "Well, Supreme Lord, you are the supreme lore, Acacia, this little monster is sure, can''t scare you." Dimitugos, when I saw Chiba at this time, my eyes became particularly serious, so I was slightly scared. . v3 Chapter 3： : No supreme I don''t know if it''s because I didn''t do enough to make the Supreme Adult feel very angry. Otherwise, he can''t be so serious. "Ok." Time flies very fast. At this time, in the blink of an eye, Chiba used an instantaneous transfer system and came to the outermost part of the Nasarik grave. When he came out, he immediately felt the surrounding air and was very fresh. There is also a sigh in the mouth. "I haven''t breathed such fresh air for a long time, and I haven''t been exposed to the outside world for a long time." The bright moonlight, sprinkled on the ground, makes the surrounding world look a little reflective, you are in negative fluctuations, sparkling - . But this feels pretty good, after all, in this world, the surrounding scenery is natural, and _ and at this time. The tomb of Nasarik, as if it were around, was covered in a layer of vegetation. Looking at this chaste night sky, at this time, Chiba suddenly felt that something was not quite right. I remember that the king of the dead is in the game system. "But the world around us looks so real, just like the world that is completely real." In order to verify this kind of thought in my heart, at this time, Chiba gently touched the ground with his own fingers, actually there is temperature? It seems that the time you are in is definitely not a game world, but a real world. "Dimigos, can you tell me some information? Where are we now?" Every time Chiba comes to a new world, the first and most crucial issue is that you must get the information of this world, and it is the most accurate information. Dimitugos, at this time, shaking his head slightly, indicating the supreme adult "I am very sorry, self-respecting adults, we just got the information, only to discover the tomb of Nasarik, came to this time, and we know nothing about the intelligence of this world." God, Chiba at this time, only feel that he was cheated by this One Piece system. The brow is locked, but that''s fine. Even if it is a different world, it has become like this anyway, let it be natural, as to why it will become a gimmick. It seems that it has become less important. At this time, Chiba suddenly found a ring from the space, the ring is not large, but it has a flying effect. Chiba adults have now become gimmicks, which is the legendary false family. In other words, the game system he set is a one-hundred-level magician. "flight." At this time, Chiba adults looked at the ring in their hands, and he said a word faintly. Then at this time, the ring immediately glowed. "I have to see, what is the look of the world?" Although Chiba is the first time to come to this world, and has a new role, but do not know why, his head clearly remembers, what is the function of this ring in his hand? For this, he has no way to forget. It is like a skill that is born with it. The proficiency has even reached 100%, so at this time, I didn''t have to worry about learning new skills at all, but I was surprised that Chiba had no way to use her own devil fruit. I thought that after I had this body, I could use these forces in a superposition, but it seems that I am a little bit more. After flying to the sky. Looking at this vast universe, Chiba looked at the ground below and felt incredible. I did not expect that I had experienced adventures again and again and I was able to return to the world again. What kind of power is there in this land, and which characters are hidden? Or some powerful guys, thinking of this, Chiba feels very excited in his heart, it seems that he should ask him to go on a new journey. "adventure?" For Chiba, every different world call is a new adventure, a new journey, and today, he will conquer the world again. Asking for flowers "Dimigos, call the tier guardian of the fifth floor, and then hide some of the surrounding places." "Yes, supreme adult." At this time, Dimitugos nodded and bowed down on one knee, showing his center to the Supreme Lord. There are many classes in the tomb of Nasarik, and the power of the guardians of each level is different, but the feeling of being a layer is very powerful. After Dimitugos retired, he quickly went to the sixth floor guardian to find a little girl who would use magic. ............ Of course, he is actually a pseudonym, and is, a boy in a women''s dress, and a sister, the character of the two is completely different. But these two guys do form a guardian. Its name is Malemo Moro, non-Ore, its real, producer is a bubble teapot, and his race is a dark elf, the occupation is a dense forest priest, and its level is very high. I have given you a teenager in the age of women''s clothing, the color of the eyes is different, and Yawen pulls upside down. In our words, this guy is actually a pseudonym, and his character is quite timid. In contrast to my sister, the two people have completely different personalities. The two guys are twins. My sister is a very extroverted girl, and she is very embarrassed. In contrast to the words of the younger brother, the character is quite introverted, and it can be reflected in both the speech and the usual work. It makes people feel incredible. "Fiore", the Supreme Lord told you something. Dimitugos, although there is no ring, there is no way to move around in this grave, but the speed of this guy is quite fast, so it came in a short time. This class. "what". v3 Chapter 4： : Fiore Obviously, Fiore was not prepared at all and it has been a long time passed. "Supreme Lord, he has something to do with me. I want to ask where the Supreme Lord is now, I will arrive at him in the first place." Fiore itself is a very timid guy, so after hearing the command of the Supreme Lord. The whole person feels very much and is nervous. "Oh, the outermost part of the great tomb of Nasari." Dimitugos, at this time, faintly said, no matter when, this guy looks like a smile, a smile, is the face of a traitor, but this guy is quite equivalent to the Supreme Lord. Loyalty. And it can even be said that the guardians of each class are very important for Chiba, and they are not only very respectful to him, but most importantly, they are very afraid of his strength. Therefore, Chiba simply does not have to worry, the guardians of these classes will rebel. They are obeying orders from the heart of the thousand leaves. Because Chiba is the boss of this Nasarik grave. It is the supreme adult of all the guardians of all classes, whether in terms of strength or other attributes, they have a very large advantage. But can''t say this guy, it''s the most powerful here. After all, he is only a hundred magician, and the guardians of these classes, the level is not low, and even some can compete with it. But Chiba adults know that he also believes that these guys will not betray themselves, just like what they used to be in the world of fire. The loyalty of these guys is absolutely first class. And not only that. At this time, Fiore suddenly came outside the tomb of Nasarik. After seeing the Supreme Adult Chiba, his expression immediately became particularly tense and his body shook. Probably because of being frightened, somehow, this little guy''s teeth. Someone began to tremble up and down, it seems that this guy is absolutely frightened, and it is at this time. Supreme adult, Chiba also suddenly noticed the existence of this little guy. "Fioure is, what is the ability of you to know this little guy? I think you should know what purpose I am looking for here when you come here? This big tomb is already exposed." At the time of last night, Fiore also got news. It seems that the whole big tomb is now in a different world. The most important thing is that they dont know the meaning and see the hostile forces inside, so in order to protect the big tomb. Safety, it is best to do some camouflage Can you hide all of them? At this time, Fiore shook his head and said that if he did this, it would be a bit unrealistic. "Although there is no way to disguise all of them, but they can do the partial camouflage." However, at this time, Chiba adults looked at the sights around him. He felt that this was not very good because the big tomb was surrounded by empty ones. In other words, if it is covered by something, it will be very prominent, but it will attract the attention of others. It is like having an oasis in the desert. It is the same. Therefore, at this time, people in Chiba felt that it was not appropriate to do so. After all, this would give the feeling of others, but it caused the attention of others. "Supreme adults, if it is like this, then what should we do?" Fiore''s character is very weak, so he has no confidence in what he thinks. In the face of this situation, I can only silence, do not say a word, and at this time, the palm of my hand has begun to sweat a little, he nervously took his scepter. I am afraid that Chiba adults will blame him. "Fiore, don''t be so nervous." At this time, Chiba looked at the guy''s expression inadvertently. He felt that this guy was particularly nervous. It seemed that he had given him too much pressure, but he felt that there was no way to release himself.... . "If it is really like this, then you will even give me a manufacturing area in this area, a dense forest!" That''s right. If you say that you are making a large forest and then hiding this big tomb, it will reduce the attention of others. "I know, Supreme Adult." At this time, Fior nodded quickly and then took the scepter in his hand and flew into the sky. Then I don''t know what I am thinking about in the mouth. If the adult is not mistaken, this guy should be thinking of a spell, and it is a kind of spiritual magic spell, which can cover the surrounding soil. The walls of the Great Wall of Nasarik are on the surface, and these are around the soil. In a moment, the dense jungle grows, and even the surrounding ones are covered up. If this is the case, the entire grave will be hidden. What''s more, this place? No one smokes, so it should not be easily discovered. At this time, the perfect Chiba that saw this was a smile in the corner of his mouth. "Well, Fiore, you are doing quite awesome." The reason why Chiba adults want to praise her, it is because of this guy''s character, 4.9 is quite weak, if you don''t give him a little encouragement, it may have a certain impact on him, not to mention that Chiba adults are for their servants. Quite gentle, no matter who it is, treats everyone equally. "Thank you, Lord Supreme," At this time, Fiore received the praise of the Supreme Master, and I dont know what it was. Her face suddenly appeared red. This guy is a boy. However, when her character is created, she has the potential of a false mother, so if you really treat him as a girl, it is not necessary. "Come in order to express my reward for you, so I will give this ring to you. Once you get this ring, you can go in and out of the big grave as you like." . v3 Chapter 5： : Disguised At this time, Chiba adults summoned a ring from the endless space, that is, the backpack he carried with him. This ring has a certain function, that is, the carrier can move instantly in the big grave. It is a very good baby, and even Yale Bedd, who is a general manager, does not. But as a reward, Chiba people gave this ring to him. At this time, Fiore was very excited, and even some of them couldn''t speak. I didn''t know how to accept and accept these situations. Anyway, people are very excited, but they are a little bit timid and dare not reach out to accept. "Fiore, quickly take this ring for me." At this time, Fiore was particularly excited. In general, he was lucky today. Not only did he not receive the punishment of the Supreme Master, but he was lucky enough to reward this event. 14 In the heart, it is inevitable that there is a little excitement. Although the expression is slightly hesitant, Fior finally accepted the ring. However, at this time, Dimitugos suddenly appeared behind him, but their faces did not have any expression on them, and they looked unusually dull. Dimitugos, the character is like this, and he is not particularly interested in this kind of politeness. If the Supreme Lord wants to give him, I will accept it sincerely, but it will not be reluctant. However, these are all out of a person''s character. Some people will be like Dimitugos, but some people will not be like him, just like Yabeid. In the middle of the night, a person suddenly appeared in front of the three. Actually it is Ya''er Bed, this guy''s body has a pair of wings. "Supreme adult, like this kind of ring, that is to form a guardian with us, is what you give us, the favor to him, it seems that Fiore is quite lucky!" It is unfortunate that just when the Supreme Lord gave the ring in his hand to Fiore, it happened to be seen by Yade. This led her to have this very strange expression. Although she said on the surface, she is very respectful of the words of Chiba, but she can see it from both the tone and her expression. This guy is very Angry. Rather than being angry, it is better to say that it is very envious and hateful. More importantly, Ya''er Bed is the general manager of the Nasarik grave, in other words, if he does not even get the ring. How do you look up and be a man before you are under your hand? And even more unconstrained, so this is the truth, and Chiba adults saw, after the expression of Abe, scratched his head. "Oh... Yale Bede, I suddenly remembered that there is still a ring in my backpack. Anyway, there is nothing extra, this is for you!" If this guy, the expression is really terrible. The whole body seems to emit a horrible atmosphere. And when walking, it feels like a demon. Moreover, when she was in the game setting, she was born with a demon system. So the feeling of giving people will become like this. "I am still very grateful to the rewards of the Supreme Master. For this ring, I will definitely cherish it." At this time, Yaerbeid''s mouth showed a smile, and the whole person looked very excited, and the original murderousness suddenly disappeared. "Ha ha" At this moment, Chiba adults suddenly felt that the Supreme Lord of the Nasarik Tomb was not so good, and that it was difficult to ponder the feelings of the guardians of every class. Because he found that the guardians of each class here are different in character, so it is sometimes difficult to deal with them, and they don''t know what they want to do. Although Chiba adults are very keen to make themselves look, they are particularly serious and give some pressure to these men. But in fact, in his heart, there is no such sense of oppression, but instead he intends to live a good life with these servants. In other words, he is quite gentle, and for this, all the world city guardians in the grave are treated equally. "Dimieugos, your words, I will give you a ring next time!" "Yes, supreme adult." Compared to Ya''er Bede, Dimitugos is a little bit of this guy, and he doesn''t have a heart. "Ok." Hey "Thank you very much for the Supreme Master, you will give me this ring, I will cherish it." Yale Bede, this guy actually laughed at this time, and the feeling of laughing makes people feel very scary, but I can see from this guy''s expression that she is absolutely loyal to her loyalty. After dealing with this matter, Chiba felt that it was not too early today, so the election was a break. As for the investigation, the temporary first 907 will be put forward tomorrow. Anyway, there is time, not to mention that he has come to the world. It is useless to think of such a superfluous thing. "It''s not too late, supreme, I hope you can sleep at this time." After getting this ring, Ya''er Bede seemed to be satisfied, and did not ask for other requirements, and said that he was concerned with Chiba. But now the situation is indeed like this. After all, the time is now close to late night, even if it is Chiba, he is not dead, but it also requires a certain amount of energy, enough sleep to maintain its magic. In other words, even if it is a dead soul, it needs a certain rest to store the magic. What''s more, people in Chiba are now at the full level, and they are equipped with all kinds of alloy equipment. In our words, this guy is a renminbi player, basically crushing everyone, but the magic value does take some time to recover. "Well, since this is the case, then we will stop here today, and I want to tell you that at the morning of tomorrow, all the guardians of all classes will concentrate on me, I have something to say." v3 Chapter 6： : Big Devil Level At this time, Chiba adults suddenly became very serious. To be honest, he generally showed this kind of behavior, and the gesture of reprimanding him was somewhat unnatural. It feels like the body is a little twisted. It seems so unnatural, it is already the first time to become a big demon. This feeling is of course different. Although it is said that in the world of Naruto, Chiba has already realized that feeling. But now, this feeling is a bit unnatural. "Well, I will tell you this thing." At this time, Ya''er back was faintly said, and her expression also showed a smile. However, at this time, a girl as a combat maid group suddenly appeared in the eyes of everyone. He came to the side of Chiba, and he was very respectful and greeting. "Supreme Lord, now is the time for your rest, I hope I can give you a dress." The battle maid of the Star Cluster, the name of this guy is called Yurfa, who is a maid who only belongs to Sebas, and a different fighting maid than the average maid, strengthens his fighting ability. This guy lives in the maid''s room on the ninth floor. The occupation is a stand-alone show, as well as a chef. The current level is about 51, serving as the vice captain and combat maid command syndrome. In general, this guy''s overall strength is very strong, and in the care of the Supreme adults, they are very hard. The feeling of giving people is totally different. This guy''s appearance is very beautiful, especially her skin is quite white, it is a beautiful woman, and this guy is wearing a ponytail, of course, a ponytail. The walking posture is professionally trained, whether it is standing or sitting, giving people a feeling of quite good. This is also the biggest difference between the maids in the big tomb and the other maids. The reason is in this place. These maids are fighting, and the ability value can be said to be quite powerful. Basically, they can all be said to be one hundred, and their ranks are very high. Although there is no exaggeration of those class guards, but the equivalent of the guards, the decision is still strong. "Supreme Lord, I hope that you can get up early and go to bed at this time." By Li at this time, the attitude is very gentle, and the feeling of people is also good, leaving a very good impression on Chiba adults. "Ok." Chiba adults, at this time, nodded heavily. Then, under the leadership of this guy, prepare to go to his, dormitory, that is, where to sleep. Since it is the Supreme Adult, the equipment in this room, as well as a variety of facilities, are quite perfect. Chiba is actually in the heart, more or less it feels worthless, but after seeing these devices, there are so many servants waiting for him, the heart feels like a lot of balance. Although the One Piece system, this guy turned his body and structure into a gimmick. But even so. Its also a very good thing to have so many maids on your own. In addition, in this big grave, you are respected by them. At least in power, with everything that crushes everything, and above the power, Chiba adults have also vaguely felt that their power seems to have reached the top of the feng, although he does not know the world. Is there anyone who can surpass him? The basement of the Great Sacred Tomb of Nasari, here is the room in Chiba, the structure of the whole room is quite retro, the most important thing is the things inside, all of them are valuable, even this mirror. They all have their own functions. And its power is quite good. At this time, Chiba adults came slowly to this mirror, really, don''t know why? Recently, he particularly hated looking in the mirror. Especially if I don''t want to see myself, that girl. Maybe there is still a way to adapt to it for a while. In short, this situation gives him a very bad feeling, especially this kind of gimmick. Seriously damaged his image, you must know that the previous Chiba can be a lot of things, a handsome guy. Now, it has become a Shantou King. This person''s contrast is too strong. If there is a weaker person, there is no way to accept this setting, so in general, he still has some influence. However, the impact on it is not particularly serious. As long as you pay a little attention, there is no problem. Hey, once again helplessly sighed, Chiba really didn''t know how to face the current problem, but since things have evolved into this way, he can only accept such settings from the bottom of his heart. Shantou is a girl, at least, the One Piece system is not with him, he is in this world, the level is still very good. Because in the past, this game system was not forced to impose some restrictions, or other conditions, is to go to pit Chiba. On the other hand, this time, it is much better than before. So at this time, after the book on the side of Chiba thought, I felt much better in my heart. ". By Li, my current level is a magician, I want to ask if I can equip the warrior''s weapon." Chiba looked at her face, and (good) felt that it was somewhat unacceptable, so she planned to use the magician''s function to force some equipment in the body. "I am very sorry, Supreme Adult." Li is very well-behaved, and when talking to Chiba, it is a whisper. I am afraid to disturb him, but according to a powerful explanation, even if time is at this time, there is a very high level, but the profession is different, and he has no way to equip the wartime weapons. "Is that right?" Looking at your own paws, basically it can be said that all of them are made up of cockroaches. If you want to use this hand to hold those swords, it is really difficult. It seems that his career is fixed on the magician, but it may not be able to equip the warrior''s equipment, because the magician can make armor. . v3 Chapter 7： : Skill test It was at this time that Chiba adults suddenly used a backpack skill and summoned a set of armor on their own body. "Yeah. It feels good this way." The summoning can be said that it is only in a moment that it can change the appearance of a person. The original eve is composed of a hoe, and it is covered with a huge cloak. The body of the whole person is extremely large. But after becoming like this, there is a reduction in both volume and other aspects. "Good wind." At this time, Chiba adults were holding giant swords and swaying heavily to the ground. There was a whirlwind in the entire room, and even the surrounding tables and chairs were swayed. "Well, sure enough, this posture of wielding a giant sword is quite good." Although Chiba has become accustomed to the way of long-range attacks, and in any world, he generally uses demonic fruits, but only the sword, but not much research, but today. After using it once, I feel that this state is not good for 870. And the impact on the surroundings is not particularly large. "So be it." After testing his ability, Chiba adults are ready to go to sleep at this time, but if I let him wear a broken armor, I will inevitably have something wrong, but I want the maid''s group to change him... Oh... Anyway, he is just a bone, and its no big deal. "Supreme Lord, now I will give you a wide dress." From Li, whether in appearance or in combat skills, she is inside the maid''s group. One of the best players, the most important thing is her attitude. Quite polite, and very gentle, basically can be said to be carefully selected maid. Strictly speaking. She is now the deputy head of the combat maid. "I still come by myself, and cut, I want to be quiet for a while now." In fact, in Chibas heart, how much he hopes to have a maid to change clothes for him. This is a kind of enjoyment for any man, but I dont know why, whenever his mind produces this kind of thought, It will be suppressed by an inexplicable force, and it will become very calm in an instant. And once this situation is repeated, it will make people feel that it is a torture. There is a very good saying, very delicious food is in front of you, but you can''t eat it. This is the most unacceptable thing. So for Chiba, he has no choice now. I can only stay here, but in the end I think about it. "Or come by myself, let''s go to rest first!" After receiving the command of the Supreme Master, Li got up and left the room, and Chiba spent a relatively smooth night tonight, at least not so noisy around. In contrast, these are not the main points. The most important thing is Chiba. At this time, not only is the power dominant, but the most important thing is this guy. Now he is still a warrior. Today''s night is quite embarrassing, but in the middle of the night, the moonlight becomes unusually chaste, scattered on the top of the tomb of Nasarik, with a hint of sparkling light, the entire night, the guardian of the class inside the big tomb. For the sake of it, it is quite important. Because today this place is already in a different world, the guardians of the city will take turns on duty. To patrol around, if you find any abnormal situation, you will definitely destroy the hostile forces in the first time, (befd) this is their responsibility as the guardian of the class. "Dimieugos, what''s the situation with you?" In the middle of the night, in a certain corridor, Ya''er Bede''s pace in this respect, quietly walked in this corridor, surrounded by darkness, but she has night vision ability. Basically, you can act on this corridor without relying on any light. People still feel a little unbelievable. "Yaer Bed, I don''t have any abnormalities here." Dimitugos itself is a night action, so it is said that in the evening, it is extremely exciting, and it doesn''t matter if you don''t sleep all night, they will take a short break during the day. "Ok." Basically, there is no sound around the big tomb of Nasari. In this case, if there is any situation around, it will definitely be discovered by the guardians of these classes, especially in the evening, their meaning ability is different from ordinary people, very useful. Nothing all night, and there was no sound throughout the night. In general, this situation is very good. Whether it is for Chiba or the guardian of this class, at least they have passed the first peace. night. The time is around 8 o''clock in the morning. The outermost layer of today''s big tomb looks like a drizzle, but in general it does not affect the rally this morning. It is quite early for Chiba adults to start today. The reason for this is that he held a brief rally in the morning and recruited all the class guards. "Ok." Chiba still took the opportunity of this gimmick to participate in this opportunity. For Chiba, it has no choice. Wearing a very large cloak and wearing a variety of rings on the hand, for the front, the ring is like a carry-on, and a lot. He has a huge magic soap in his hand. This wand was in the early days, that is, this game. When it was running, the entire guild player took almost half a year to build it. A gold wand, this wand is very powerful, basically can be said to be a weapon of Chiba, after all, he is now a magician, in the words of the world is the magic singer. And the level has reached 100, which is full level. In this time, there is something called martial arts. Not everyone can have this kind of martial arts. At least there is a little power, and for those heroes, the use of martial arts is the most common thing. . v3 Chapter 8： : Magic singer But this does not mean that there is no magician in this world. There are also magic singers like the eve of the night, but their level is particularly low, such as magic, for humans, in this world, the highest is only six, and no one can break through to seven. Therefore, Chiba is unknowingly, in fact, his rank has reached the highest peak of the world, enough to crush everything, but it does not know itself! "Well, Fiore." Fiore is the guardian of the sixth floor of the big grave. The maker of this guy is called Bubble Teapot, the Clan Warrior. In fact, it was a false mother. Chiba saw this guy at the first sight at this time, and found that he had the _ring he gave him last night. "Supreme adult." After seeing the Supreme Lord, Fior quickly ran over, holding a wand in his hand, and gave a gift to the Supreme Lord, then asked. "Why do you expect to be in this place? Do you say that you are here for inspection?" At this time, Chiba suddenly found that she was indeed a bit of a second. It was too early to come. After all, the time she had set had not yet arrived. And in addition to Fiore and her twin sisters, there is no other inheritance guardian at all. Fiore''s sister also rushed over and glanced at Chiba, and said hello to him. At this time, Chiba discovered that the two pairs of twins and sisters had completely different personalities. It is like a split personality, my sister is very generous and cheerful, and my brother is very timid. A generous and generous. The other is a special introvert, which makes a sharp contrast. At this time, Chiba shrugged helplessly. After all, these two guys were not made by him. It is inevitable that his character will not be grasped. "Why havent the other class guards come yet?" At this time, Qian Ying glanced at the situation around him and found that the six streets of Chen Mao were only two of them here, and the two guys were in the same position. Monsters play. But it also has a little interest in it, ready to experiment with his magic. "Fiore, this guy let me experiment once." Before Chiba got up, he was about to fight against this monster, but he was suddenly stopped by Fiore. "My most respected Supreme Lord, how could your body be like this monster?" Both Fiore and her sister seemed to be extremely worried at this time, but no one dared to block the behavior of Chiba. Chiba got up and moved forward. Put the wand in your hand on the ground and say it loudly. "You guy, let me take you for an experiment!" At this time, Chiba, a magic singer, whispered something in his mouth. If you don''t guess wrong, this kind of thing should be a magic spell. At this time, Chiba was very simple to use a second-order magic. I didnt expect this monster to instantly become a void in front of his eyes. Its just too unbelievable. The level of the head monster, but not low! There was something similar to the flame on the palm of your hand. Chiba threw the flame in his hand directly and slammed it directly on the monster. The monster burned out in an instant, even without a bit of ash. There are no burnt bones left. This is a powerful force. At this time, the eyes of both people are particularly large and shocked. It''s really hard to believe. After all, magic is also graded, not to mention the monster in front of the sixth class of the Nazarik tomb. In other words, the monster level here is not particularly low, and can even be said to be very high, but the Supreme Adult is only able to use a move, it can be a quick seconds to prove its power. And not the general power. "Supreme adult." At this time, Fiore had a smile in his mouth. He couldn''t believe it. Asking for flowers "Great." At this time, as a twin sister of Fiore, I just laughed a little. This scene in front of you is a bit surprising, because this monster has always been a monster brought, fighting or training by two sisters. However, at this time, as the manager of the entire Nasarik grave, an old man suddenly appeared here. After the old man appeared here, he gave a deep sigh to the Chiba adults and said to him. "My most respected Supreme Lord, everyone you ask for this opportunity, now basically can be said to be all." .................. He is dressed very well, although it looks a bit old, but this guy''s combat power can be no less than Ya''er Bed. Even the face has some wrinkles, but the old man looks quite mature and steady, and his pace is quite stable. The strength hidden by this old man is definitely not simple and should not be underestimated. When he finished this sentence, the inheritance guardians including all the big tombs were basically all arrived here. These include Ya''er Bed, Dimitugos, and other classes of guardians, but at this time, one person did not have time to come over. A little late. His name is Shatti, Brad Ferren, this girl has another name, the war girl named Blood, his position is the Nasari underground tomb, the guardian of the third floor of the underground. The maker of this guy is Pero Rozzino. If it is true, if you have a grade, this guy should be the strongest guardian, and he has a variety of gestures. The main thing is that, by strength alone, he may be more powerful than the Supreme Lord. That is to say, this guy and Chiba, if they are facing each other, may not be able to lose. Very powerful, is a very powerful guy. People have to be prepared and wary of three points. . v3 Chapter 9： : Gothic Little Loli Shatti, Brad Ferron is a terrible girl. Her appearance looks a bit like Gothic little loli. Every time she goes out, she always wears a bright red umbrella. The figure is relatively small, and Chiba adults looked at her at this time. There was a hint of surprise in the expression. I didnt expect such a gothic little loli, but the battle value was not under me. "Xiatya, the Supreme Master clearly said that the time of today''s rally is this point. Why are you late?" As a manager of the Nasarik grave, Ya''er Bede has certain authority, and she, as the general manager, certainly has certain restrictions on the guardians of these classes. Obviously, the behavior of Xia Ti Ya today makes Ya''er Bede very unpleasant. There are some small frictions and regular bickering between the two on weekdays, so it is said that everyone is already familiar with this time. Chardonna did not care what the guy said, her mouth showed a smile, and at this time the huge redwoods of hers came to the middle of everyone. After seeing Chiba adults, it was awkward and very polite. "Supreme adult, I am very sorry, because I suddenly received this order from last night, there is no time to prepare, so in this morning, a little makeup took some time." When Shattiah was making it, it was a vampire, race. In other words, this guy will be seriously affected during the daytime travel, especially the vampire''s special fear of daylight, so she must do some processing this morning to be able to safely Go out. And for this, Chiba adults know, not to mention that he is not dead, so pay a little attention when going out. Sometimes there are some special treatments to be done. "Well, I can understand this. When I was making you, Pepe Roach really set your race to be a blood-sucking week. It will inevitably be afraid of daylight. Today''s gathering is chosen in the morning, and it is really difficult for you." Chiba is actually a person who talks about things. As long as you speak very well, he will never be embarrassed. Thank you for the Supreme Adult! At this time, Shatti took her body very gracefully and thanked Chiba. The feeling of Chardonnay, she is not only the light, just a small loli, mainly this guy''s character and behavior are very, with a noble temperament. The reason why her situation will become like this is because it is made, that is, Loro Pecs, in the real world outside, it belongs to the upper class, especially the interpersonal, and each A variety of etiquette. So according to his own character, he created such a character. Shatia. This girl also has a title, called blood, a girl in war. "Well. Are all people here?" Basically, all the guardians of the Nasarik graves have arrived at this place, except for some temporary absences, or they have tasks, those who cant move, basically all of them it''s here. Dimitugos, Yale Bed. Shatia. Waiting for this, at this time, they all squatted, and they bowed to him in front of the people in Chiba, and really said that Chiba had never experienced this feeling before. Ah, this feeling of being in the world is quite good. Although it feels good, it is quite difficult to make this, kingly feeling. The most important point, especially the money is more concerned. That is, rebellion. Yes, among this group of people, there may not be someone who will be loyal to themselves and do not know why. Sebastian. Nasarik Big Grave Butler, this guy is still relatively high in the ranks of the big headquarters. He mainly manages subordinates with combat maids..... If you really want to talk about fighting ability, this guy even surpassed, Cosettes and Jasper. Don''t look at this old man''s age seems a bit too big, but really want to talk about close combat skills, this guy will not lose to any class guards present, even including the most powerful fighting skills of Yaerbeid. "Ok." At this time, Chiba nodded very seriously, but in the next moment, his eyes suddenly became serious, and he planned to do a test. In order to be able to verify this group of people, in their hearts, what kind of position are they in? Look at the extent to which these guys are loyal to themselves. For this, Chiba is very concerned. That''s because he doesn''t want to be in this world, the owner, to betray him, if he says that the most annoying thing he is fighting is to betray. "Yaer Bed. Tell me what is in your mind?" At this time, the expression of Chibas adult suddenly became particularly serious, and the kind of force that came out of it made the people around him tremble. This is the power of the devil, a huge horror that is born with great strength. unbelievable. Its just the tone of this kind of speech, and the innate fear of 5.5 strength that is born with nature. At this time, Chiba adults let the inherited guardians around them feel a trace of horror, and the whole scene was quiet, including some air and quiet. Quiet is surprising and somewhat unbelievable. "The Supreme Lord is the king of the great tomb of Nasarik. The same is also our Supreme Lord. I use the same river for you, and the most important thing is that I love you very much." Yaer Bede didn''t know why, when he said this sentence every time, his face was extremely shy. This guy is actually a lot of people like Chiba adults are love. It''s really hard to understand, but there is no way, because the design of Ya''er Bede is like this. . v3 Chapter 10： :test In her, the system has set up a deep love for Chiba adults. So it led to her current situation. "I love you deeply." At this time, Chiba adults are very embarrassed, but in order to show their own power of the devil and the majesty of the ruler. The expression was particularly dignified and very serious. After looking at all the guardians around him, he continued to ask them, and the next person to be asked was Shatti. "Chatia, I ask you, what kind of existence is it in your mind?" After being asked by the Supreme Lord, Shatti appeared to be particularly polite and said without hesitation. "Supreme adults are our eternal followers. You not only have very strong power, but the most important thing is that we are willing to surrender to your feet. We are not coerced, but willing to do so." This sentence by Shaytiya makes Chiba very reassuring, especially in the heart of Datong, so respects oneself, so these guys are very loyal to themselves. After hearing this sentence, Chiba adults smiled, although he said that he was a bone, there is no expression at all, but he can feel it from his heart, this guy is still very happy. However, some still look less natural and the body is slightly tweaked. But soon the body of this guy was forced to be crushed by the kind of forced magic, and instantly became particularly calm. Chiba adults don''t know what this is all about. Whenever they become particularly excited, why don''t they know why they are forced to use this cold magic? "Oh... as a demon, as a very powerful boss, you can''t even have a little excitement." For this, Chiba really doesn''t want to vomit in her heart. However, judging from the current dialogue, the guardians of these classes are quite high in their loyalty to themselves. Although they have not asked all of you, at least the hearts of the eve have already gained their strength. "Next, Dimitugos." At this time, the expression of Chiba adults is particularly quiet, and it seems to have a trace of horror. After all, he is an undead, not a dead person, giving people the same feeling, a little horrible. At this time, Chiba has become so serious. It is because Dimi is different from other people. He is born with a traitor. It may be because Chiba has a lot of heart, but this guy has to be prepared. Dimitugos, except for a little smile on his face, had no other reaction at all. After hearing the question from Chiba, he quickly squatted and said very politely. "Supreme Master, you are the supreme lofty existence, and as the guardian of the city, we will guard your side with one heart and help you conquer the world." That''s right, it was last night. Standing in the quiet night sky, Chiba looks like a guy, this guy talked about something. This is a strange fantasy world. In their words, this is a different world. I feel very curious about all the creatures in this world, and what circumstances. As an adventurer, Chiba feels very good. Excited. "Conquering the world is indeed a very good idea. I agree with you, but as far as this situation is concerned, we must get more intelligence resources." Chiba is a very cautious personality in his own right, no matter which world he is in, he is like this. Although Dimitugos said that this guy looks strange, but from the dialogue just now, he can judge that he should be quite loyal to himself. This has been asked three levels of guardians, Chiba adults have been satisfied with the answer, but this does not mean that he can be assured of this group of guys, the reason to say so. That''s because the power of the guardians of the city is extremely powerful. If there is a riot, it can''t be stopped by oneself. This is also the reason why Chiba, why worry? "These guys seem to be loyal to themselves." This opportunity will come to an end here for the time being, because now Chiba adults have other things to be busy, although he is the most powerful presence here, the Supreme Master in the eyes of the guardians of the World City. But the same, this guy seems to be a road idiot, and the degree of this road idiot is particularly large, even if it is his own home, he sometimes makes mistakes, so at this time still time to hang out in the grave. "Hey...!" As a Supreme Adult, he wears a variety of rings on his hands, and the function of these rings is to be able to enter and exit freely in this large tomb. Just in the blink of an eye, Chiba adults disappeared into the sight of the crowd. After these guys saw the Supreme disappeared, the stone in their hearts finally disappeared. Fiore was so scared that the sweat had flowed out, and he quickly said to his sister. "Sister, I thought I had to die now. I didn''t expect this group of adults to be such a very gentle adult." Fior is the most timid of the guardians of this group of cities. No matter who he is facing, he will feel extremely scared. His character also created his courage, although this guy is a magician, and can operate the earth''s plants, and the soil. But it seems that a person''s ability does not have much to do with his personality. "Power does not represent your character and your courage." "It''s okay, I feel that the Supreme Adult is gentle." At this time, the guardians of these classes began to discuss. For the question of the Supreme Lord, they were glad that their answers were quite perfect, otherwise they would definitely be back, and the Supreme Adults would kill. "Yes, this is the supreme adult we love." In fact, in Chibas heart, he knows why he started the rally. The reason is very simple. . v3 Chapter 11： : Heartfelt degree In order to be able to verify these guys, how much loyalty to them has reached, and he is very concerned about this. "of course." But at this time, Dimitugos suddenly said a surprise to all the class guards. "If the Supreme Lord, like other self-esteem, suddenly disappeared in front of us, what should we do in the coming days?" In fact, Dimitugos, this sentence is very reasonable. After all, in the original time, this place is a place where the guild is located. There are a total of 41 Supreme adults, but now there is only one Chiba. And at this time, everyone has crossed into this fantasy world, which makes people feel incredible, but for the class guards, they are quite careless. Since things have become like this. Then let him continue this way! "If it is true, it may be a bit strange." "how is this possible!" At this time, Xia Ti Ya first questioned this situation first, and the most important thing was that she did not believe that Chiba adults could leave them without any reason. "If it is really like this, then I will be with the Supreme Master, our children in the first time." Shatiya is a girl, so he eats fish. If he wants to inherit this power, he must have descendants. But at this time, Ya''er Bed suddenly snarled, knowing that he loves Chiba adults. Only in this case, she will never make a concession, and even a chance is impossible. "Supreme adult, that is me, can I have the reason for her love for her." "That is to say that you guys want to grab with me, you always have to come and come first, or else, no big or small, but it is easy to feel very abominable." Hey, for these two guys quarreling about this matter, the other class guardians feel quite speechless, but things are like this, no way! In an instant, the guardians of the sixth class at this time, but because of such a sentence to prepare to fight, but the two people are only big eyes and small eyes, exudes a very powerful force, but there is no real fight. "You guy, if you don''t look at the face of the Supreme Master, be careful that I will tear you this face." At this time, Ya''er Bede was quite angry. As for Shatti, he is a little small on the subject. However, in fact, the combat effectiveness is not lost to the guardians of all classes present, so at this time two people look at each other and prepare for a big fight. "Hey, these two guys are arguing here because of such a small thing. It really makes people feel very impolite. If you let Chiba adults see it, you have to smash it." Cosettes, the guardian of the fifth floor of the Nasarik Big Grave, this guy holds an artifact-level knife and a knives. The creator of this guy is the five-man sword Yu Lei, his race is an insect warrior, the occupation has a sword saint, Ashura, etc., this guy''s current occupation, close to seven hundred or so. It is a very powerful warrior, and for everyone, his body looks quite large, and it is no longer suitable as a warrior. Its own combat power is also quite powerful, giving people a feeling of fear. "Tess, haven''t you thought about one thing? Even if the Supreme Master left us, but we can also serve his son?" At the beginning of the game, I didn''t turn this corner, but after I heard the words of Ya''er Bede, I felt that this thing was very good. After I fantasized in my head, I laughed haha. Its up. "Supreme Lord, if it is like this, it is still quite good, huh, huh!" . At this time, this guy was completely immersed in his own fantasy. He didn''t know what way to express it. Anyway, he was particularly excited. This guy looks quite strange. The main thing is that the whole body is wrapped in a thick layer of armor. No one in it knows it. I dont know if this armor is a flesh or a thing, because there is nothing in it. Because this The guy never took the armor on his body. He still has a huge lance in his hand. My guy, if you really want to talk about IQ, this guy has no care at all, the most important thing is, if you really want to talk about emotional intelligence. This guy is just an idiot. People feel so helpless, but relatively speaking. This guy does not have the average person to be able to subdue him. After all, his combat power is placed in that place. If anyone dares to challenge him, he can basically be said to be a stone, looking for death. After the end of this meeting, how can a big grave fall into silence? The two people finally did not quarrel, after all, the ranks are similar, if you have to fight for a palace or a harem, it will inevitably lead to the Supreme Lord. So at this time, both people are regressing and making obvious concessions, but in this case. Yaer Bede did not intend to give up (Li Hao). This is also the case with Shatti, because the two people often have friction in the bottle, but with this matter escalated, let''s walk. So at this time, because of the quarrel between the two people, the meeting was terminated early. As for the Chiba adults, at this time, they did not care about this matter. Instead, a person wandered around the big tomb and slowly became familiar with the structure of the entire grave. In the days of these days. Its a relatively dull one. The only thing that thousands of nights are worried about is the disguise of the big tomb, but this thing has been handed over to Fiore, who owns the senior magician and soil magic. This pseudo-mother is still pretty good, at least in the camouflage, it is quite perfect, so that the entire big tomb, tends to a very natural state. . v3 Chapter 12： : Sebastian If you look at it from a distance, this li seems to be in a forest, and few people will find it. Just like a chameleon, if you don''t take a closer look, it''s impossible to find out its existence, so for this, you can probably understand it. "Supreme Lord, I have now put a lot of dirt on the edge of the wall of the Great Grave, so it looks like a hill." In the weekdays, Fiore is particularly timid, but this guy''s brain is quite good, so I said that this matter is handed over to him, Chiba is very reassured. "Well, then this matter will be handed over to you temporarily. I must handle this matter for me." In the past few days, Fiore has been rewarded by Chiba adults for giving her a ring, so this time he has nothing else. And also at this time, came to the top of the big tomb. Looking at the vast starlight in the sky, I feel a trace of fear, probably because I am an undead, this feeling is very weak. 530 And as time goes on, this feeling becomes weaker and weaker. Even today, Chiba is not afraid of anything. In fact, at the beginning, Chiba adults were still very afraid of their own attitudes, especially the gimmicks. They felt quite disgusting after reading them. They couldnt sleep at night, and there was a trace of fear. . However, Chiba adults have always felt that they have slowly accepted this setting in recent days, and the most important thing is that in his heart, he actually began to fear. Its just like slowly adapting to this way, its just too unbelievable. How could it be like this? In fact, the only thing that can explain the current situation is that it was also affected by the undead before eating. Because it is not Zhou, it is the undead. The undead itself has already died. In other words, they will not Have any fear. And this mental feeling has also slowly affected the ontology of the thousand (befj) leaves. If you continue to develop in this way, Chiba will surely lose its human emotions. Its no wonder that each time your body is slightly more excited and excited, it will be forced to be suppressed by this kind of magic, which will make you feel quite calm. It turns out that all of this is caused by the structure of one''s own body. Because it is undead, it is absolutely impossible to produce this feeling of excitement. Hey In these few days, shallow reading is to maintain a respectful attitude, a bit, serious, a bit high. But in his heart, it is completely an opposite attitude. For this, he is quite understandable, because the king must manage his men, so he has to give their men a virtual sense of majesty. Chiba knows this very well, but when I really do it, I really feel quite tired. "I just want to take a good rest for a night, how can I feel so tired." Time passed quickly, after about a few days. That is, after about three days, the whole grave tomb has been properly taken up in the Chiba group, and even the surrounding camouflage has achieved the best results. At this time, one morning, Chiba is particularly boring. In a luxurious room in the tomb of Nasarik, at this time, Chiba adults sat on a chair with a very large mirror in front of him, and the mirror could shine on it. Go to something about 100 kilometers. "This view is still very good." It may be because some people are bored, or they want to get more information. In short, at this time, Chiba adults use the proof mirror to find the creatures of this world. And standing next to him is a butler. The name of this guy is Sebas. He is a close fighter. He can even say that there is no one in this big grave. It is his opponent. "Sebas, according to the news you have received these days, have you found other species in this world?" After all, many days have passed, and the guardians of the class in the big tomb have sent out many explorers to the outside, some monsters responsible for the investigation, but around 100 kilometers. No human traces have been found so far. So at this time, I have to wonder if there will be human species in this world, but according to his current direction of exploration, there is absolutely no trace of human activity, but I have not yet sought it. Just arrived. "Well, looking for resources, you can get intelligence, but I have to tell you something, this thing must also be cautious, before I have my order." "Don''t give me arbitrarily." Supreme adults are cautious in their own personalities, so when they are talking, they are also taking special care of their own people to let them understand what they mean. At this time, Sebastian nodded heavily. For today''s situation, Sebasta is also prepared to tell the Chiba adults, because in the morning, they found a village. At the same time, you are located in a very small village about 100 kilometers from the tomb of Nasari. Although the village is not particularly prosperous, it still has a lot of people living in it. The most important thing is that the people in this village are very kind and they don''t want to participate in the war. And this village is located in a remote place. So one, as long as you pay a little attention, there is no possibility that you will be involved in the war, fear, but just then, a group of knights riding horses suddenly rushed toward the village. "Captain, what should we do? If we continue to run like this, it will be a village in front." v3 Chapter 13： : Kahn Village At this time, the captain did not expect that the village would be on the route of his own actions. If he continued this way, he would probably lead the group of murderous guys into the village. Things will get out of hand at the end of the day. There is no way for them to be able to save the people in the entire village. "How to run the captain, can we go back like this?" At this time, one of the soldiers hurriedly rode the horse and walked over to the captain, then said loudly to him. At this time, the captain frowned, and he glanced at the village in front. If he said that he was rushing in with this group of soldiers, he would definitely not. But now he has no other choice. If he chooses to fold back, it is just a dead end. So at this time, he quickly ordered all the soldiers behind him to flee to the left. "I can only pray for these guys and will always follow us, not the people in the village." But is it really easy for the captain to think so? The guys behind are very ferocious, basically it can be said that killing is not blinking. As long as they see the village, they can basically say that they are going to kill. "team leader!" At this time, one of the soldiers shouted loudly, the captain quickly folded over and looked at it. I didn''t expect these guys to run so fast, they are already catching up. "What are you doing there, and quickly give me the speed to escape from here." At this time, the soldiers eyes were particularly horrible, making people feel incredible. "how is this possible!" At this time, the surrounding soldiers who had been chasing them quickly looked at the captain. I did not expect these guys to temporarily change the route. The captain prayed in his heart at this time and felt incredible. And the truth is like this. This village can basically say that as long as they are discovered by these guys, they will inevitably suffer the catastrophe. Because these guys are not just cruel, when they find the village, it is very likely that this group will be directly involved in the war, for the Cavaliers. Although some knights are very consistent in the way of justice, of course, in the face of war, this kind of **** justice will not play a role, and there is no way to convince them. The only way to get yourself more wealth and your family is to get more glory, and glory is to make me want more territory. "Ok." At this time, the captain hurriedly took him, and the few remaining people guarded several knights, and the village that fled around fled. At the same time, around the Nasarik grave, several class guardians seem to have found it at this time, and the knights here exist. I looked awkward and felt incredible. "Why is this guy appearing in this place?" "Finally found these guys, and quickly passed their sights to the Chiba adults." At this time, Dimitugos explored with his own monsters in the surrounding time, but fortunately he found the village and found these knights, so he quickly shifted his sight to the Supreme Master. Above the mirror. "There is news." At this time, Chiba adults looked at this mirror and felt incredible. I didn''t expect these knights to actually kill them. However, for Chiba, he is now a Guth, and after this, half a month of baptism, it seems that after seeing these things, there is not a little bit of feeling in my heart, and even can say that there is no point at all. Feeling spit. It really makes people feel incredible. If it is said in the real world, when human beings see this cruel massacre, the heart will certainly raise a sense of vomiting. It is exactly like this. People feel that it is incredible. If it is true, it is based on the ordinary people''s ideas. After seeing this scene, the heart will feel a feeling of wanting to spit. ask for flowers But I don''t know why? Chiba seemed unusually calm at this time. There is no move at all. It does make people feel incredible. "Sebas, the knight in this village, looks a bit odd, they seem to be killing people in this village." Chiba has enlarged the lens of this mirror, in order to be able to see more carefully, but at this time, Sebastian''s words made him particularly concerned. How could this happen? "Ok." "Supreme Lord, what do you think about this matter? Do we want to solve the problem in this village, but what I want to say is that there is no interest in this." .......... At this time, Sebastian actually extracted a hypothesis, but it was quickly denied by Chiba, because it was not meaningful. Because in the battle, it is definitely a lot of power. Although the fighting resources of the Nasarik grave itself are very strong, in fact, the manpower is not enough. It can even be said to be a little lacking. Moreover, it is another problem for Chiba adults to consider more things, even if he rescued him. What kind of benefits can this village get? "Sebas, because of this, we should not intervene temporarily, let the village go its own way!" Its a very wise choice, supreme. At this time, Sebas felt that this thing was really unbelievable. "Ok." For the class guardian, the command made by the Supreme Lord is absolutely supreme. There is no room for rebuttal at all, so for this point, in terms of strategy, it is the Chiba adults who have the final say. "We will observe it for a while and then talk about it!" In this mirror, the villagers in these villages have nothing to resist at all, even a decent weapon, so they are cruelly hurt by them, especially the way they are actually used. Too much people feel a little cruel. . v3 Chapter 14： : Invisible But Chiba doesn''t feel at all. The reason why he is like this is because this guy has been seriously affected by the undead during this time, physical and mental, especially spiritual. In other words, he is now like a dead soul. He doesn''t feel fear more than anything, and he has gradually lost his humanity as time goes by. Chiba adults, the most concerned thing at this time is to obtain intelligence. Because you want to survive in this world and in this strange world, you must get resource information. And this kind of thing is quite important for people. "how is this possible". There are indeed "three or five" points that make people feel incredible, especially things like intelligence. But at the next moment, Dimitugos suddenly came to the room and said that he was very respectful after seeing Chiba. "Chiba, do you really want to help the village? Maybe we can get the information from this circle." Dimitugos''s mind is actually quite clear, and in the previous period, Chiba adults have mentioned that to conquer the world, and the main way to conquer the world is to promote their own strength. "Dimieugos, do you think it makes a lot of sense to do this?" Maybe its just a very small village. Its really not very big, but considering that it was confirmed at the time, especially here, a cruel massacre, so this thing will definitely be obtained from other countries. Concerned about this. Dimitugos can take his own life to guarantee, if the adult of thousands of nights to intervene in this matter, it will certainly be famous at this time, and the reputation will be expanded in an instant. So I said, Dimitugos this guy''s head. In the entire Nasarik grave, the special reason is very simple, that is because this guy has good skills in his head. "but" After hearing such an analysis, Chiba adults felt that this guy really said a bit of truth, but still can''t be too reckless. For this matter, it is best to be cautious, or else it is easy to get out of the scorpion and cause unnecessary trouble, even though Chiba adults used to say to the world to conquer the world. Still can''t touch it without getting more information. Because Chiba adults do not know the world, the distribution of combat power. I don''t know what the hostile forces around me look like. If they want to let them know where the big tomb is, it will be a little troublesome. The suggestion that Dimitugos just said did indeed give Chiba adults a heart. After all, in the past few days, I have said that, and the only way to conquer the world is to call my name to the whole world. As for why Chiba will do this, his purpose is quite simple. Anyway, he asks for conquest. If even if others don''t even know their own names, how can they rely on their own feet? The power of this kind of thing tends to make many people convinced, so it was also considered at this time. Since the world is very full of unknowns, it means that they may have rebellious people. At this time, when the reputation of the entire guild is started, if all are signed, then there may be many people who rely on themselves to strengthen their own strength. After careful consideration, Chiba felt at this time that if he could save the village, it would not be a very good start. Of course, for Chiba, the reason why it is necessary to save the village is very simple, that is, he wants to get more benefits. "Call Ya''er Bed, when you are armed, go out with me." At this time, the Supreme Lord suddenly became particularly serious in his eyes, and said to all the guardians around him that he must have a big grave from now on..... Being in the first-level state of alert, because they are about to leave the big grave now, and those responsible for the management and protection and guarding of the grassroots must now be vigilant. "Know, Supreme Adult." As the steward of the entire big tomb, Sebastian, after getting the order, you can retire. The first person to be notified is Jay Bed. Because this guy has a strong combat ability and has a lot of defensive skills, it is a very good choice to go with the Chiba adults. At the very least, he can be his left and right leader, and can protect the safety of Chiba adults. At the same time, in a jungle next to the village, wearing a warrior wearing armor, is chasing a woman and a child. "sister." Obviously, the two little girls were frightened, and it seems that the two knights are going to kill them, but at this time. The two little girls, her sister suddenly fell to the ground, and the knights behind also quickly chased over, and raised the weapons in their hands, it seems that there is no intention to let these two guys stay alive. . "Get rid of her, that''s the command of power down." For these guys, its really killing people who dont blink. I dont think that 0.1 will bring the war to the village. It really makes people feel incredible. Especially the two guys in front of me, the eyes look so cruel. And the swords in their hands are raised high, these guys have no intention of pity the two girls, it is unimaginable that these two guys actually do such cruel things. "Damn!" "Man, what else can you do there? Don''t hurry to kill these two little guys, or else we can''t eat them, and we have already ordered the death." In fact, these two knights are not without compassion. To be honest, the secrets of the massacre villages issued above are indeed unacceptable, but they must accept it because they are knights. . v3 Chapter 15： : Big Knight Obeying orders is their only vocation, even at this time, or else kill these two little guys. "I said, did your kid not hear what I said, and quickly solve these two guys?" At this time, one of the Cavaliers'' other knights shouted loudly, urging him to quickly solve the two guys, or else it would be easy to be punished if the time was delayed. "What kind of monster is this?" The reason why the knight did not start, because in front of this little girl, the space seems to be torn. He saw a very large body, and stood next to him, a guy wearing black armor. Whether it''s from dressing up or from the space of the two guys all month, it makes people feel very scared, especially the big guy with a strange windbreaker. I still have a wand in my hand. Of course, there is no way to recognize this magic obstacle. I dont know that this guy is actually a magic singer. And it''s still a full-level magician. For the low-level warriors like them, there are no 14 big magicians who have ever been in contact with them. "Who is this guy? Why is it here?" Obviously, these two are actually full of horror in the eyes after seeing the previous paragraph. And at this time, the body was a little shivering, watching Chiba with vigilance, and then said to him. "Yaer Bede, you don''t want to intervene in this matter for a while, I have to look at these two guys. What are the special skills?" To put it bluntly, Chiba is the first time to come to this world. Although he has retained a lot of skills, he has not really experimented, and the two little guys in front of him are just used as mice. "Death heart." Chibas tone of speech is very serious, and the sound from his gimmicks makes people shudder. However, in the next moment, the hearts of the two knights are so easily squeezed by him. Smash. "Sure enough, I didn''t expect these skills to be used." In fact, before coming to the world, Chiba left a lot of meaning in his head. Although these are just potential meanings, he can clearly remember how each skill works. Not only the heart of death, but also a variety of other skills, such as two-level magic. Although the level is not particularly high, this kind of magic and attack on the person will cause death. The two fighters in front of us are only of a particularly low level, and even weapons can''t be used. In other words, this one- and two-order magical electric shock is enough to cause fatal damage to them. "It''s quite easy to die." After solving the two guys, Chiba came to the little girl and glanced at her. Then very flat and serious. "There are no things for you two. I see that there is a knife wound on your back, so I will give you this thing." At this time, Chiba adults took out a red blood bottle from the space. This blood bottle is something that can restore vitality. Because Chiba itself remembers that in the game system time, this red blood bottle can restore people''s vitality, in other words, add blood. At the beginning of the girl, she still dared not take the red blood bottle. After all, she did not see this guy, so she would inevitably be afraid, especially his sister quickly stopped her sister''s hand. The little sister shook her head at her sister. Signal your sister, don''t take this red blood bottle. After all, the two little girls didn''t know much about the big man in front of them, and they didn''t know if he would harm himself. "You can rest assured that as long as you drink it, your body will immediately return to its original state." Chiba adults know that for a stranger. If at this time, suddenly received someone else''s things, it will inevitably have some feelings of suspicion. The girl in front of her eyes combined this blood-red blood bottle, because she believed the man in front of her. Because this is the case at the moment. In the past, if it was said that this man did not help, she even died under the knife of the two fighters. So, if you say that this strange man really wants to hurt himself, why bother to help? For this, as long as it is a normal person can think of it. After the woman took the blood bottle, she drank it in a big mouth, and at the next time, something particularly surprising happened. This girl, after drinking this blood bottle, not only the wound on her body disappeared miraculously, but she did not think that even the clothes could be even 100. Complete patching back. If it is just a simple treatment, it can only treat the wound, but there is a scene that is particularly surprising, including what is around the girl, the dead plant? Even affected. Actually, they began to recover one by one. It''s really a bit surprising. However, at this time, Chiba, in order to be able to experiment with other abilities, especially his own, the magician''s creative ability, seems to be able to summon, undead warriors. "Creation, death knight." For the magician, especially the magician who has reached the top level like Chiba, it is a very simple matter to create this death. Now the two bodies lying here are a very good experiment. Being able to use both of them to create a more powerful death knight is used by himself. But every time, the magician has a limit on the number of death knights. It doesn''t mean that as long as you have a lot of bodies, you can create them all. Like this situation, the two death knights can basically say that they have reached the upper limit. . v3 Chapter 16： :Death knight And the level of these two death knights is quite high, but the creation of this power will become less and less as the level of death knights increases. Why do you say that. The reason is very simple. The most important point is that it is the level of the death knight. As far as the magic power of Chiba adults is concerned, he can create about 30 or so death knights at the same time. But the ratings are quite low. Therefore, as the level of death knights is increased, the number of them will decrease. "Go, death knight, give me all the soldiers in this village." After the death knight was created, the body suddenly became a special block, and the horror seemed to be just getting up from the soil. The death knight has a tomahawk in his hand and his combat skills are quite powerful. But these are not the main points, the most important thing is that this guy has a strong fighting ability. It can even be said to despise all the displays around them. After all, his rank is there, not to mention the death knight. In other words, this guy can basically be said to be equivalent to the undead, and the existence of the undead, so no one in this world can easily kill him. "Ok." At this time, Chiba nodded very much and then took a look at these situations around him. It is very easy to add this village. If it is only these knights, it does not need much power at all, so Chiba feels the only worry. Looks like you are chasing you in a place not far from the village and seeing the existence of an angel. At this time, there was a hint of surprise in the persevering eyes. The reason why he felt nervous was because the angels that existed in the village not far from each other seemed to have some strength and were in the game with themselves. The time inside, the monster is exactly the same. Don''t you say that in this world? The monsters in this world are exactly the same as the monsters in the game world that they appear. So this is why Chiba is worried. "Damn!" At this time, the death knight rushed into the village. After seeing this guy, I felt particularly incredible in an instant, hitting each of them. "What kind of monster is it?" For everyone in this world, they have never seen such a huge monster. Moreover, this monster, in terms of level and variety, is extremely large, and the most important thing is to give people a feeling. How is it possible! Its really unbelievable. At this time, the death knight rushed directly into the crowd. He flew high in his own sword and then looked back at the knight that he had met. The combat value of this guy is quite amazing. There is no ordinary knight who can hardly live this guy''s big man. Invincible, there is no warrior who can hardly live with him at this time. This death knight at this time, his goal is obviously the leader of this warrior. "Hurry to stop this guy, don''t let him get close to it, or else you will die for me." Obviously at this time, the captains of these warriors appeared to be particularly flustered. It seems that they are afraid of reaching the extreme. He kills people very much. But after meeting a more powerful existence than him, the whole person instantly becomes extremely timid. "A few of you still don''t give me a hurry!" "understood." At this time, because these few guys can''t believe themselves, I think these things are incredible. One of the warriors, especially in the eyes, trembled, but there was no way, he rushed straight up like this. However, it is a pity that this warrior, basically not even supported for a few seconds, was directly worn by the death knight''s sword in his hand. "This guy seems to be special and purposeful." After all, this death knight is the senior death knight created by the great magician. For ordinary people, it has wisdom. This is a good saying. Of course, this death knight, not the soldiers around, but the heads of these soldiers. Or killing chickens and monkeys is such a truth. "You guys have to stop him for me. If you say that several of you have stopped me, I will give you a lot of rewards to ensure that you can get more land and official positions." At this time, the captain''s face became abnormally distorted. It should have been particularly frightened. The most important thing is that this monster in front of him is really terrifying. Whether it is his means of killing, or other means, it is simply a demon that kills people without blinking. "This death knight is a real demon." However, at this time, these and other fighters felt a special fear, even if the captain gave them a good reward, but in the face of life, they would choose to recognize. At this time, the captain obviously felt that something was not quite right. At this time, he rushed his feet and stood up and ready to run. (Zhao Hao) But in the process of running, but inadvertently fell to the ground because of tripping, the death knight behind is also quickly followed, he was scared to tremble. At this time, the death knight raised the weapon in his hand. ...... This guy can basically say that there is no suspense at this time, and he must be dead. But at this time, his eyes suddenly turned and suddenly found a soldier standing next to him, because of fear and unable to move the footsteps, the captain immediately extended his hand to his big tui. Then a violent pull pulled the guy in front of him, and at this time, the knife in the hands of the death knight had already waved. He was heavily slashed on this guy. how is this possible! ! . v3 Chapter 17： : Martial arts At this time, everyone was taken aback, especially for this captain. His practice is very annoying. Actually, this kind of guy is not worthy of being the captain. In the weekdays, he always swayed in front of these soldiers, and he was already used to it. He didn''t expect this guy to be so timid in the face of death, even more sad than those soldiers. "No, who will save me?" At this time, this guys shouting in his mouth can be seen from his expression. It is particularly unusual and quite horrible. "help me." Therefore, human beings, when their lives are threatened, will erupt a particularly strong desire to survive. Just like the current captain, he even feels desperate. But in the eyes of other fighters, this guy is just looking for it. Being able to have this kind of end today is completely the result of not being remembered in the weekdays, so at this time, many soldiers did not sympathize with him, but stood by a 453 to watch this picture. The death knight appeared quite slow during the massacre. I dont know if it was because of this guys own thoughts. "what!" At this time, the death knight did not cause fatal injuries to this guy, but slowly tortured this guy. Therefore, this captain is actually quite painful to die. It is slowly being killed by this death knight. The so-called killing of the monkeys is probably the reason, and at this time, all the soldiers around have felt the unusual fear. Chiba adults have observed everything around them in the distance. He knows that it is time for him to debut. So he took Ariel Bede and came to the front of the village. His body floated above the sky and looked at everything around him. "Everyone, everyone, my name is Anzi Urggong." At this time, because his such sentence instantly caught everyone''s attention, everyone present was looking at this very strange guy, mainly because of his appearance and including him, dressing up. . People have to go out. It''s true that some people think it''s incredible. What is this guy doing? His voice still stood a woman wearing a woman with a black armor. "Village, I am here to save you." At this time, Chibas tone is very serious, and at this time, warn these fighters, dont arbitrarily shoot them, or else. "Give me a quick start." At this time, several of the lucky soldiers who survived, after seeing this guy in front of them, all flashed a trace of surprise in the eyes. The man looks strange, the most important thing is that he shows people with masks. "Hurry and run, this guy is a monster, we have no way to get it." Its really like what these female warriors said, the Chiba adults in front of them, if they are true, according to the level. It can basically be said that it has reached the full level. For this state, the surrounding soldiers are not their opponents at all. The reason why Chibas adult wants to take charge of this idle thing today is to have his own purpose. He originally came to promote the name of his own trade union. In addition, he wants to get the information resources of this world, so at this time, he intends These guys are fighting. "Chong." However, at this time (beai), a group of people suddenly appeared around the village, which was the team led by the soldier just now. Turning back into the village, it seems that these guys seem to have no hostility towards these villagers. And it seems that it should be to save them. How is it possible, its just too unbelievable? At this time, the captain came to the village and saw the man in front of him. There was a slight surprise in the eyes, and this thing is really unbelievable. "What is the matter?" After seeing this temporary appearance, Chiba adults obviously guarded behind them, and even Yabides and others made preparations for attack. Hold the tomahawk in your hand and look at the warriors in front of you. As long as they dare to do it freely, Ya''er Bed has the means to kill them in an instant. After Chiba became an undead, he was able to observe a person''s eyes well. If the guy was hostile to himself, he could feel it. But the guy in front of him, his eyes are particularly empty. What he is thinking about is exactly what happened in this village, but he has no hostility at all. "Wait a minute, this guy has no active attack on us." At this time, Chiba adults explained this gently. The reason why he said this is because he can feel the volatility around him, and the man in front of him has no initiative in himself, but is full of anger against those knights. "Go back and tell your master." This is a very exciting battle. Of course, for the villagers here, it is a bit unacceptable for such a **** scene, but at the very least, Chiba adults have saved the entire village. The extent of casualties here has been reduced to a minimum. This is worth making people feel happy. "Ok." "I didn''t expect to be in this place, meet other knights, Dimitur, you didn''t tell me there would be other troops in this place." At this time, Chiba adults, through their special strength, and Dimitugos in the big tomb, you have done a very simple conversation. When Chiba received it, the intelligence was like this, but the appearance of this team made people feel incredible because Chiba adults did not get their news. For so many days, Chiba adults are the first time they are angry with their own hands, of course, the tone is not particularly heavy. . v3 Chapter 18： : Blazing Angel And Dimitugos, this time obviously felt that the face of the Supreme Adult is not quite right, it should be blaming for not doing enough. "I am very sorry! Supreme adults, I am very sorry about this incident. If I can, I want to plead guilty." Dimitugos, all the reconnaissance units sent out, did not find the trace of this team, which really makes people feel a little confused. It makes people feel incredible. Therefore, Dimitugos, at this time, has no complaints about his own fault. If Chiba adults want to punish him, then he can and can only accept -. "Forget it, I think this team has no hostile attitude towards us, so this thing will let you go for the time being, but if you say anything wrong with me next time!" At this time, the Supreme Lord, the tone of his speech, and his eyes have become extremely serious. Because Chiba is itself an extremely cautious person. The reason why he will become what it is now. It is because if there is any flaw in this matter, it will affect his own plan, and may even affect his own combat level and various interests. So at this time. Supreme adults will be so abnormal, it seems to be somewhat different from ordinary people, but relatively speaking, it is quite good. At least there is no impact on the plan of the Supreme Master, so this thing is like this, and I will not pursue too much for the time being. "Ok." The village temporarily stabilized the situation for the time being, but this matter did not end because of the fact that these soldiers would go through their own organizations if they ran back. And what is most worried about Chiba adults is the monsters that appear behind these guys. Their level is not only very high, but the most important thing is. One by one is very powerful, why is it so simple? This guy, it seems to bring a lot of angels who can fly, did not expect to be an angel, and is still a particularly powerful monster. "What is your captain''s name?" At this time, when Chiba knew that the captain had no hostility to himself, he murmured and offered to say hello to the guy, indicating that he had saved the village. However, at this time, Captain Bin did not say anything, even without any words. And the reason why he will appear in this way. The reason is very simple. "Oh, the practice of this group of people is simply too incredible, Ancestral Hall." The captain was so angry that it was entirely because the practice of this group of people was too cruel to be felt, and for the current situation, it can basically be said that he still has a lot of responsibility with himself, so the captain decided to take this at this time. Responsibility. This guy is going to go alone, looking for these behind, guys who can use angels For the captain''s sincerity and very persistent heart, Chiba adults did not show it, but he really appreciated this guy. "I will." However, at this time, Chiba adults are preparing to protect the village. As for other things, he does not intend to dispose of it for the time being. With the current captain, what exactly will you do next? That is not what he should care about. After nearly five minutes, this team led Zhang Bin to leave the village and began to run in the opposite direction. They knew that they wanted to get out of this group of people, and it was better to have a positive impact. "You guys have to remember to me, when I succeeded in getting out of this place." "You must protect the villagers, let us let me be a bait, and as for the other guys, you must remember what I said, don''t come back." This group of horse-riding warriors, although on the surface promised their captain, but in fact, psychologically, quite a bit unwilling, after all, with the captain for so many years, the feelings are very deep, this is true to me, If you want to separate, you will be separated. It is really reluctant. Asking for flowers After about three more minutes, the two teams met in a very, flat place. On the top of the sky, there are many monsters with wings floating on them. These monsters are the legendary angels. Although their level is not particularly high, it is enough for ordinary knights or warriors to crush them. And every angel has a variety of sharp swords. Around this group of angels, there is a guy who is similar to the ruler. His forehead is particularly old and looks like a pair of dragons. As for the other magicians, it only plays a certain auxiliary role here. .......... "Its an angel, everyone is going to spread it out in this place." At this time, the captain shouted loudly, and he looked up at the sky and felt incredible. These guys started to drop suddenly. And when they descended, they were especially fast. The angel had a lightsaber in his hand when the two teams met. One of the angels immediately swooped down and took a 30-year-old man to the ground directly. The power of this angel is really different. They are much stronger than the human warriors. It is not a class at all. Angel, with human warriors. If you meet in these two races, it is clear that the outcome has been revealed. However, compared to that, the captain is still quite powerful. After all, this guy can use the special skills of the world. This thing is called martial arts. "Wu skill, meteor acceleration." For the warrior, such a very simple skill can really play a big role. And this skill is quite powerful. At that time, the captain broke through the wall. The whole person broke into the crowd like this, and then shouted loudly. The martial arts skill is really not a level with the ordinary warrior. In an instant, the body of an angel is cut off directly. . v3 Chapter 19： : Meteorite falling In this team, if it is true, to say its power, in addition to the captain will use, special martial arts, the other soldiers have no resistance at all. Basically, it can be said that all are ants, and for these angels, they are basically an angel to solve the whole team. However, relatively speaking, people are more powerful, and several fighters can still eliminate such a primary angel. "mart skills, meteorite fall" The captain gasped, using this martial arts, the power needed to be particularly powerful, although it can be a fatal blow to these angels. But the side effects are quite powerful, in which case the captain can solve up to a few angels. "Its just looking for death, and Im not counting the "four or six" forces." At this time, goodbye to a group of angels standing at the end of a man looks like, he should be the commander of this angel. The appearance looks particularly wretched. In fact, these are not the main points. The most important thing is that this guy is very cruel, and the village that was just slaughtered is the order of this guy. "Kill them." There was a smile in the corner of his mouth, and even this guy was very excited. Especially when I see such a situation, the feeling of killing people that can''t be excused is simply too exciting. "My lovely and brave angels, what are you waiting for now, now is the moment when you can break out." The man laughed at this time, and it made people feel very surprised. At the same time, on the other hand, Chiba adults have now saved the village, but even in this way, the surrounding villagers are particularly afraid of him, and he knows this. Because their appearance is really scary, not to mention that they are not dead, in other words, they are afraid of their own looks. Oh... Hey, Chiba is very helpless shrugging for this, he also has no way. Who makes himself look like this by nature. "You must not be afraid, I will not hurt you, please believe me." Even if Chiba adults explain to them at this time, it is very normal to be afraid as a human being. There is such a super monster that suddenly becomes inexplicable and appears. No one will be afraid. "It turned out to be." At this time, Chiba adults suddenly remembered one thing. The fear of the two sisters just now seems to be caused by their own physical reasons. "Yaer Bede, you are now running over to help the captain." "But, Chiba!" At this time, Ya''er Bede felt that it was incredible. After all, as a close-knit guard of the Supreme Master, he must always stay with him at all times. But the command of the Supreme Master, but he has no way to defy, even if it is very reluctant, but Yaer Bede is still very obedient at this time, the orders of his master. "I know, Chiba adults." After saying this, Ya''er Bed''s body quickly disappeared into this place, giving people the feeling that it is hidden. No one even noticed how she disappeared, and after seeing such powerful monsters, even the body began to tremble. At this time, Chiba adults do not want to be embarrassed about them. They just want to get the information they want in their mouths. Add this group of guys to match yourself. Everything is easy to say, and in this case, even if they don''t take the initiative to hurt them, they may not tell the truth to themselves, and the only way is to be able to use force to oppress. "Just in your village suffered a massacre, and I am the hero who saved you, although I don''t need you to treat me like a hero, but the same, I need you to pay for me." The so-called equal exchange is the truth. Chiba adults are not particularly good human beings in his heart. Plus, they are now undead, so they are more thirsty for power..... At the beginning, when I was planning to save the village, it was because of the interest that I would come here. The name of the village is called Kahn Village. The promise is not very big, and it is located in a remote area, so it is very poor in this place, but the people here are very diligent, the sunrise is the sunset and the relative is still relatively Have a happy life. Moreover, it has been away from war for many years and has not suffered from the persecution of war. In fact, it is relatively like a paradise. But recently, it seems to be a special sin, I did not expect to meet those guys in the kingdom. Then the guys were indiscriminate and they madly killed this place. "This adult is really very sorry. You may know the state in our village. You can''t get any useful wealth to repay you." The village head is an old man. He stands on behalf of the whole village and stands at this time and tells the Chiba people in front of him. And the body is a little shivering, it seems that I am a little scared of myself, in order to be able to dispel his thoughts, Chiba adults are very, gentle. 1.1 "Don''t worry about this. I will not persecute you if I save you, and I am not interested in gold jewelry. What I want to know is intelligence." The village head, including the rest of the village, listened to this sentence and instantly felt that the stone in his heart seemed to be landing. Just like being saved, fortunately, this guy is very unimportant, money, or something else. "If we only know that we will know, we will tell the adults one by one." Chiba knows that in the beginning, his own power has already been revealed, so this group of people will be so awesome to themselves. At this time, it becomes so gentle and part of the Chiba plan. . . v3 Chapter 20： : Awe First, let the residents in this village feel afraid of themselves and have a very strong sense of awe. Then they will proceed to them and say softly. If this is the case, the information obtained will never be false. Because these guys are going through the things just now, they will never look like this now. "The information I want is the number of countries in the world? What are the forces, and in this case, how many warriors are there." Although the village is far away from these countries and even rented in remote places, he still knows very well about the outside world for the patriarchs in the village. There are three big countries in this world. However, as far as we know the friction between the three major powers, it can basically be said to be continuous. It can even be said that especially in recent years, the scale of the war has erupted particularly quickly. And as time went by, it has evolved into a full-scale war. This is also why this village will be slaughtered by soldiers from other countries. The reason is this. Ok. At this time, Chiba adults nodded and pointed out that he had already understood the world. From these few words, one can know that, the world is that the world has a king system. In other words, there are emperors and warriors, and the combat power between them is very strong. "Then I still have a word to ask you, I think you should also know about angels!" You are the most people who feel a little concerned, that is, the angel. At this time, Chiba adults frowned slightly, because he felt the existence of these guys just now. But before they could see their entities, they had no way to judge what the angels were. "Supreme adult, what is said in the mouth, artificial angel?" "This is a magical attribute, and the summoned angel" call? In this sentence, Chiba adults seem to have got a new intelligence, that is to say, there is something like magic in this world, otherwise it is impossible to call this skill. "If you really can call the angel, then you must be careful as a magic singer." At this time, Chiba adults are really a bit wary. After all, there is too little understanding of the world, so it is best to be careful, not to mention the angels they say in their mouths. Looks like a summoning magic. The negotiations between Chiba and the village chief were very smooth, and in order to enable them to believe in themselves. In the end, Chiba adults still need some, more useful things, although for Chiba adults, money is not worth mentioning. "Sure enough, the gold in the game world that I live in has no way to circulate in this place." In this different world, although there are many places that are exactly the same as the game settings, in fact, there is a lot of difference, especially the currency like this, there is no way to circulate. But gold, in which world the substance has a certain value, can be exchanged. However, Chiba adults will not enlarge this matter without getting more accurate information resources. The village chief actually feels that he is very lucky. At the very least, their village can be retained without being harmed. "Ok." However, at this time, Ya''er Bede used a prop to move to the moment, the Cavaliers. "Inferior creatures, I dare to mess around in our place." The village of Kahn is basically a small tomb from Nasari. The difference is particularly close. In other words, it is almost close to the big tomb, but for Chiba adults. As long as everyone is close to the big tomb, it will be regarded as his enemy and then destroyed. For the appearance of Ya''er Bede, the surrounding angels, one by one, flashed a trace of surprise, especially the commander. Who are you? Why do you have to do more business? In fact, I don''t want to play against these guys. The reason is very simple. She particularly hates the lower creatures of human beings. In her eyes, these guys are just ants. Wearing a lacquered black armor at this time. The dislike color of Ya''er Bede''s face, he simply did not look at the commander of this angel. "That is because of the order, the command of the Supreme Lord." If it werent for the Supreme Adult, how could he intervene to manage this? Not to mention the guy in front of me, how annoying. "Inferior creature?" You know, this name, as a part of the magic singer, can even summon the high-order angels who have the authority, but they are the ones in front of them, the strange guys are said to be inferior creatures. 813 At this time, his brow is also slightly wrinkled, and more is the anger of this guy in front of him. "You have to pay for the sentence you just said." After all, he now has a great advantage in terms of numbers. With so many magic singers, at least he can summon a large number of angels. "Its just a big word." "Ya''s Bed, what are you doing there? Hurry and solve the problem over there." At this time, I was in contact with Yale Bede through a long-distance spiritual communication. And there is a trace of anger in the tone, because the task that he gave him is to her. I will kill these guys and go back to my village. Still this guy, but has a little hesitation. "I am very sorry, Supreme Lord, I will immediately solve this group of inferior creatures." "Wu skill, six knives." At this time, it was a very angry anger, and in the above, his sword was launched with martial arts, and then rushed to the middle of these knights, and solved a few at once. Wushu? . v3 Chapter 21： : Super Archangel On the side of Kahn Village, Chiba adults were not interested in participating in this battle. After all, these big angels in front of them are quite fragile, and it is basically enough to hand over to Yaerbeid. But just then, he suddenly heard the Cavaliers say in his mouth that something called martial arts really caught his attention. "I didn''t expect to have this kind of thing in this world." "I went to see." At this time, Chiba adults suddenly disappeared and disappeared. When he appeared again, he had already come to the battlefield, and many people around him saw his face after seeing him. Very huge body, and a dark red trench coat on his body. Looking at these things around him makes him feel incredible, it is simply unimaginable. "The look of these archangels..." Yes, these days are the same as the game world that you are in. The monsters created in it are basically the same, but the way of summoning is not the same. These guys are summoned by human magic singers. But in that game, it appears in the form of a monster. But in terms of appearance, as well as various postures and the attributes of battle, they are exactly the same. The most important thing is to stand next to the man in black, with the permission to monitor, angel. The weapon in the hand, Chiba certainly recognizes it. "What is the matter?" "Supreme adult, I am very sorry, I will immediately solve this group of ants." After seeing Chiba adults coming here, Ya''er Bede quickly sighed and apologized, and because of his fault, he did not expect to have the Supreme Master personally go to the battlefield. This series of mistakes is indeed my fault, so at this time, Ya''er Bede felt a special blame, but her heart was also quite angry. Holding a battle axe in his hand, then facing the front, this guy, similar to the commander, said. "This is our Supreme Lord! You are the next class of creatures." After the words of Ya''er Bede, the whole person rushed up and disappeared in an instant. When he appeared again, many of the surrounding angels were instantly cut into pieces. There are machines everywhere, the sound of being cut off. If Yaerbeid says that he is better than a close combat, this guy is very powerful, even if it is Chiba, if you really talk to him, he may not be able to take good fruit. Power and magic can basically be said to be in a state of confrontation, and what Chiba adults are best at is magic. "Block her!" "What are you guys still doing there? Hurry and stop this guy." Ya''er Bede can basically say that at this time, the whole person is in a state of anger, because his mistakes have caused Chiba adults to be very angry. So in this case, she can''t have any more room. Continue to spend with this group of guys, but to speed up the quick decision, and quickly clean up the battlefield. "Monsters." It was only for such a short period of time that the first angels summoned by these guys were actually killed by such a person, strange guys, especially the archangel who had the right to monitor. Even the wind did not touch, and then the whole body was cut directly into two halves. "Enough, Yale Bed." It is also a magic singer, but the episode between two people is not a level at all. These guys only use some low-level magic. However, the previous generation of where these magics came from is not known, and the most important thing is these guys. The summoned angels are exactly the same as in their own games. The forehead sweated slightly, and at this time, the other commander was almost the same as Ya''er Bede. Her tomahawk has already turned to his head. If it is not at this time, when the Chiba adults stop, the man in front of him will definitely be killed in seconds. "But, Chiba adults..." Yaerbeids special anger is because this group of guys will make themselves blamed by Chiba, so she wants to kill the ants. "Forget it, leave him a dog, and let him go home and cross." The reason why Chiba adults want to keep this guy a dog is very simple. It is because Chiba adults are going to go to a country. Although there is such a plan in his mind, as far as the current situation is concerned, it is necessary to temporarily stabilize it, and this guy may have a little use for himself. ".People? I have a question to ask you, who is the magic you are using to give it to you." In fact, let Chiba adults, and some strange things, this group of guys can not only summon the archangel, but also use magic, and the properties can basically be said to be exactly the same as themselves. Ya''er Bed, at this time, quickly withdrew, she glanced at the commander and said faintly. "This time I can only say that your luck is good. If there is a next time, then we will walk between us." The huge Tomahawk can even say that the guys head was almost cut off (Lis). However, this guy''s luck is good, but sometimes people don''t know how to satisfy. This guy actually suddenly took out a high-order crystal from his body at this time. "Haha, I didn''t expect it. Now I have to summon the magic of the high order. When you all pass, give me hell!" Ya''er Bede has just left this guy, and Chiba is also planning to let this guy go back to life, but he is so dead, actually summoning high-ranking angels. crystal? After seeing this crystal, Chiba adults also flashed a hint of surprise in their eyes. I didn''t think of this guy, I would have this high-priced crystal, and it is exactly the same as the game world. If it is the crystal of this seal magic, then I really need to mention it. . v3 Chapter 22： : spike But maybe you really don''t have this need. "Ya''s Bed, this guy has no use, kill me." For any threat to Chiba adults, the existence of Yabe Bed will kill them in an instant. For this, his personal guard has a very powerful ability to know when summoning high-ranking angels. It takes a certain amount of power, and it takes a long time, although it is said that during this time, the average person has no way to do it, but Yabe Bed can. "This guy is really naive. Calling a high-ranking archangel is tantamount to suicide, even if it is summoned." Chiba adults can also crush them in an instant. You are at the beginning, maybe you will be vigilant, but when this high-order crystal is being summoned, Chiba adults have noticed it. I thought it was a monster that was so powerful that I didnt expect it to be an angel of the big order. In other words, that is, even if this guy summons the monster in this high-order crystal, he can use the most powerful magic only seven levels, although for humans, this existence Has surpassed the gods. Even those heroes who can use these spells or 693 martial arts are only seven levels. But for Chiba adults, the seven-level archangel is exactly like an ant, and he can crush it with one foot. Therefore, sometimes human ignorance is able to trap them in a difficult situation. Originally, this commander had already had a chance to be born again, but he did not know how to cherish it, so it would cause such a situation. Is it just looking for death? However, the speed of this guy''s summoning is still too slow. This high-priced crystal requires a certain magical power to be summoned, not to mention that the summoning is very slow. Yaer Bede solved the man directly in an instant, and then the high-priced (bebf) crystal slipped from his hand and fell to the ground. This guy didn''t even feel anything before he died. But in fact he is very lucky, at least he is very decisive. No torture, it is a gift from Chiba adults. In fact, at the beginning, this guy was particularly arrogant and said that he wanted to destroy the village. Ya''er Bed was very angry because Chiba adults seemed to have a bit of an eye on the village. "I didn''t expect it to be a magic crystal." At this time, Chiba adults came to the side of this dead man, picked up the crystal with his hand, and looked carefully. He didn''t find anything that was not quite right, and it was indeed a seal magic. But I don''t know what monsters will be summoned from inside, it won''t be an archangel! After picking up this high-order crystal, Chiba took it in his hand. Then lifted up high, and said in the mouth, remembered the summoning spell, compared to these lower magic singers, Chiba can be summoned directly. The time it takes to summon is as small as negligible. "call!" Although it is somewhat different from what Chiba adults imagine, there is indeed a very, very powerful monster in this advanced seal magic crystal. But it is not an angel of a big heaven, but a monster that looks very strange. The level is about seven or more. The magic is also seven, so it is absolutely invincible relative to human beings. But for Chiba, which has already reached the full level of magical attributes, such a monster is completely, residue. "Also make do." After seeing the appearance of this monster, Chiba adults summoned the crystal, and if it is this level of monsters, they can still feel a little bit of pain, if there is no defense at all. In case. But there aren''t many big problems. Compared to magic resistance, this guy is not an opponent of Chiba adults. The Cavaliers stood on one side and looked at the scene that had just happened. There was a hint of surprise in the eyes, and it could even be said to be incredible. How did this happen? "how is this possible!" The knight, at this time, can not help but face the incredible, even the chin almost fell to the ground, watching the magic singers who died in front of the eyes, even more admirable to Chiba adults. "Thank you very much, Lord Chiba. I don''t know how to describe it." Ok. In the face of this knight''s greeting, Chiba adults just nodded gently, because he didn''t have the heart to control you guys now, and what he really cares about is martial arts. At the time, the Chiba adults actually heard this skill called martial arts, and it seems that this skill is very powerful. Of course, for the average person, there is no way to use it, but there are certain combat skills, or a high-ranking warrior will use martial arts skills. "What skills did you just use? Is it in this incident?" The reason why Chiba adults are attracted to this skill is that it is similar to the game in their own, but there is still a big difference between the two, so they have an interest. The Cavaliers do not know how to describe it, but he knows that this kind of thing in front of him is actually very good, understandable, just like the summoning of magic. It also belongs to a skill. "is it?" Chiba adults nodded slightly. Since this guy doesn''t know what to say, he doesn''t plan to pursue it any more, not to mention that he has already done it. All these things have been solved, not to mention a series of Intelligence, so he is now planning to go back inside the big grave. Then study a countermeasure and plan the next move, but for Chiba, it is too early for him to conquer the world. "Ya''s Bede, let''s go home and let all the guardians of the big tombs in Nasari relax for a while." v3 Chapter 23： : The knight’s desperate So the reason for leaving is very simple, and I dont have much relationship with this place. "Chiba adults!" When he grew up at this time, he actually wanted to express his gratitude to him, and he might even give him the corresponding reward, but Chiba adults shook their heads helplessly, and they were not interested in money. The Cavaliers, but he is determined by this, there is no way for himself, only to temporarily choose the concession, but he still wants to thank this guy to save himself. For his name, he will always remember in his heart, and may even forget it in his life. Chiba adults! It is a magical singer, and it is a very strange character, but relative to strength, in this world, no one will be his right hand. Very powerful, and it is a monster level. If it is true, it can be drawn to its own country. It is a great victory for the Cavaliers or for the kingdom. With his own strength, he can even surpass the entire army. It really makes people feel incredible, but even in this case. Martial arts is the unique skill of this exotic world, especially those heroes. Everyone can basically say that they have martial arts skills, and this power is very powerful. But relatively speaking, the way to train this martial art is a bit cruel. In fact, it is a kind of close combat skills, but after using these martial arts, physical fitness and all aspects of combat skills will be large and increased. "Yes, Chiba." Ya''er Bed, at this time, came over and stood by the Chiba adults. "We are going back." Because of the attacks of various angels, the Cavaliers caused a lot of wounds on their bodies. Even because of excessive bleeding, they suddenly fell to the ground at this time, but he was good, and the brothers could help him through the disaster. However, for Chiba adults, the information they want to get has also been obtained. Does he intend to leave the village? "Ok." It really made people feel helpless. At this time, the Cavaliers were placed on the stretcher by their own soldiers. Finally they were kneeling and ready to return to the kingdom to recover. As for the Chiba adults, they have already returned to the Nasarik grave at this time. "hateful." "How suddenly did you forget one thing?" At this time, the Cavaliers suddenly felt a little painful and could not sleep. He seemed to think of one thing, that is, he did not ask whether Chiba adults would like to join their country. However, in this state, I can basically say that there is no way to move, so it is very difficult to find Chiba adults. Therefore, I can only pray silently in my heart. I hope that I can meet with him again next time. I will definitely invite him to his country and even to the king. In fact, Chiba has also thought about such a problem. After all, if you want to fight against the whole continent, you will inevitably have some difficulties. Coupled with those who are stronger than themselves, you must maintain a vigilant mentality before you meet them. . Because here is a different world, it is inevitable that you will meet more powerful people. So sometimes a lot of things are not what you see on the surface, it is best to be careful. At the tomb of Nasarik, Chiba adults walked on the corridor, and behind him was a man called Dimitugos, also a class guardian in the big tomb. "Dimieugos, tell me about it recently, has the situation in the big tomb been affected by the outside world?" Dimitugos, nodded very seriously. Reporting the Supreme Lord, we have not found any power against us so far. "But according to the news I got, and the scouts I sent out, maybe after 3 days, a group of kingdoms will pass through our place..." "It seems that there is still a hero inside, but this guy is not very high, so if there is a subordinate shot, it will be enough to solve him." Dimitugos was also the only one who received the news recently, because during the time between the two countries, the marginal cities had a lot of friction, so they sent a large number of troops. Asking for flowers The Nasarik grave is particularly bad. It is just sandwiched between the two countries. It can even be said that there is no room for dodge. The huge number of troops passing through this place will definitely find this big tomb. . "is it?" If Dimitugos, his news is very accurate, then the Chiba adults really have to do a series of preparations. After all, the Nasarik grave is not a special indestructible, although it is very Strong defensive power. Plus there are so many class guards. ........ But if you consider the other side, have an army, and still have a hero, you may have to consider it. Everything must be cautious, and for this, Chiba adults can collect very clearly. "I know, is there any more accurate news about when this army will arrive at our grave?" Dimitugos nodded very seriously and then said to him. "Supreme adults, they are expected to arrive here at 9 o''clock tomorrow morning, if they say they are not marching at night." Ok. It seems that this has caused a lot of trouble, especially when Chiba adults are only among the soldiers, and there is a hero-level guy. It makes people feel more concerned, but they just don''t know what the so-called hero in the world is, and to what extent. The role of the hero does make people feel a little concerned, and I heard that every hero will use martial arts. "To talk about this, all of them have become a big grave. We must strengthen our patrols this evening, in order to be able to meet this battle tomorrow." "Yes, Chiba." At this time, Dimitugos quickly retreated, and then ran through every class, fate, and issued a death order to them. "The general manager of Ya''er Bede, the Supreme Adult said, put the whole grave into a state of alert." . v3 Chapter 24： : New crisis "I received the order and now I am going to get the Nasarik grave to a level of alert, and all the class guards must be optimistic about their position at this time." Dimitugos, at today, did receive a news that was incredible. In this news, as long as people feel that they are somewhat concerned, it actually mentions the hero. Even the knights of the kingdom are able to use martial arts very skillfully. That hero, who is also the person, presumably this martial arts skills should be very easy to use, so that Chiba adults have to take some precautions at this time. "Ok." As the head of the combat maid group, Sebastian received an order at this time. "Supreme "190" people, please rest assured, we will certainly protect the safety of the Nasarik grave. Only this point, we will definitely fight together." In the evening of this evening, about seven o''clock, in the main hall of the Nasari Grand Graves, Chiba adults held their wands at this time and sat very seriously on his throne. It is completely a demon king who is in the world. Under him, there are many servants, including Jay Bade. "From today on, all the fighting power in our big tomb must be all out, the state of fighting at any time, because we don''t understand this world, so we have to face many difficulties, but I hope that everyone here is dedicated. Do your duty." The tone is quite serious, and it can even be said to have a great impact on the surroundings. And this kind of guy in front of me, at this time, one by one, only one person who bowed to the top. Said Yabe Bed. "My Supreme Lord, you are my beloved, and I also express my most sincere blessing to you. I will definitely stick to this matter and will never live up to the expectations of this adult." Ya''er Bed is one of the servants, most like a warrior behind Chiba, but relatively speaking, the loyalty of each class guard is the same. Although she has a system of vampires, and there are many similar, zombie women standing behind him, in fact, those who have only evolved from corpses. "Supreme adults, your prestige I will definitely spread the whole world." At this time, Shaytiya also showed her position to the Chiba adults, and will swear to follow, and will do everything in their power to make the Supreme Adults famous in this world. In fact, if you really want to make a name for yourself, it is not a difficult thing. The most worrying thing for Chiba adults is, to what extent can his strength be in this world? If there is a stronger existence in this world than him, then how do you face it. Conquering the world is indeed a very wonderful thing. But it doesn''t necessarily mean that you will succeed. Moreover, the risk of such a large undertaking is very large, but according to the mind of Chiba adults, he is now an undead, so there is no fear of death. The only worry is. In this world, will there be more powerful existence than it? "Dimieugos, this information is what you found, so you give them a detailed explanation. As for the divisional combat power of tomorrow, all are handled by Yaerbeid." I did not expect the war between the kingdoms, but it has already been implicated on the edge of this neighborhood. It is indeed unbelievable. It seems that the contradiction between the two countries is escalating more and more, otherwise it will not become what it is now. . The Kingdom of Silbes has built many fortifications in its vicinity, and it seems that there is a big contradiction between the Empire and the Empire. As for other countries at this time, Chiba has not yet figured out. However, relatively speaking, it is not bad because I know a lot of the world, there is intelligence about the state system. There are also some relatively small resources. "Yes, supreme adult." There are not many members of the entire Nasarik grave, but everyones combat power is still strong, even those who fight the maids, the ranks are quite high..... "Yi, tomorrow, go out with me and look at the situation." "Know, Chiba." By Li, Alpha is the deputy head of the combat maid''s group in this big tomb, and this guy''s occupation, including the level is about 40 or above. Her producer is a night dancer. "Chiba, why isn''t this time?" Ya''er Bede raised doubts at this time. After all, this time the information was slightly special. The other party sent the army of the entire empire. Now there is still a hero-level character. If only follow Li, this fighting maid group If you follow the guards of Chiba adults, it will inevitably make people feel a little uncomfortable. Yaer Bede, at this time, raised doubts. Ok! The eyes of Chibas gimmick suddenly flashed at this time, and it was possible to glance at Yabe Bed. Then he said in a very serious tone. "Ya''s Bed, are you questioning my strength?" "Don''t dare, master." "If this is the case, then it is decided that your task is to protect this Nasarik grave to me tomorrow. If you suffer a little bit of damage, don''t blame me for being polite to you." Chiba adults, you are not a special 1.8 serious person, but I don''t know why, it may be due to the influence of this undead, after all, the whole person will play special, especially when teaching his own subordinates. Its not just the change of the eyes, but even the tone has become particularly heavy. However, he also has his own purpose in doing this, and the purpose is very simple, that is, he can deter his servant, but in fact he does not have such a necessity. Because this group of people is quite loyal to the Supreme. "Follow." At this time, the guardians of the public class have bowed slightly toward the man of the skull. They vowed to protect the safety of the entire grave. It seems that tomorrow is very important. . v3 Chapter 25： : New crisis In the evening of last night, Dimitugos sent three monsters to the vicinity of the army to explore the resources of the suo. If there is no mistake, it should arrive tomorrow afternoon. Big grave. At this time, this group of troops will definitely find this position, so it must be prepared before the battle plan. And Chiba, who plans to go ahead in the morning, will observe the situation there, and he will go to the so-called hero. What exactly does it look like, and to what extent does his ability in the world reach? The victory that can''t be played with yourself is very important for these things. This information is also a resource. At this time, Chiba adults are very close to heart. After all, he does not understand this matter, and he does not know how much the fighting power of these guys is. 14 At around 9 o''clock in the evening, in the bedroom of Chiba. Li is wearing a maid costume and standing very quietly behind him. "Supreme Master, Miss Ya''er Bede is actually right, it is up to him to be your guard, perhaps more secure than I am." Having said that, the character of this guy is too reckless, although his combat power is very strong, but if you do this kind of investigation, it is particularly inappropriate. Because when I was fighting in the last village of Kahn, things became what they are now. In that battle, he found that Ya''er Bede was a woman who was extremely vulnerable to anger. Although this guy is a guard, he can definitely achieve the best results, but if he does this kind of reconnaissance, he is really not suitable. . This is also the reason why Chiba adults refused her? The truth is actually very simple, because this guy''s character is like this, so it will inevitably make people feel a little uneasy. Chibas adult chose to change, and Li was the **** task for him, a very careful maid. This kind of task is no more suitable. However, such a task does have certain dangers. After all, it is the front line of deep hostility. If it is said that it is dangerous, it will be quite in trouble. "Yi Li, Dimitugos, is there an accurate number of places to get, how many troops are there?" According to the information obtained by Dimitugos this time, it seems that the army sent by the imperialists is about 50,000 or so, and all of them are elites. As for whether it is an elite or not, Chiba adults do not have a little bit of interest. He really cares about the guy who is called a hero. The United States and the Bajas Empire. These two countries have been in a state of war recently, and it can even be said that a large-scale war is about to erupt, and it has seriously affected these small countries around. In this world, there is something called martial arts. You are born with great destructive power, and this kind of thing only applies to warriors. For the average warrior, they will all use it, but only have a big difference in level. "Chiba adults, or hurry to rest early, after all, I have to leave early tomorrow morning." "Ok." At this time, the sky is not too early, so Chiba adults choose to sleep on chuang at this time, but here is a point to explain. Undead does not need to sleep at all, and does not need to go into food at all. The only way to add magic is to eat more things, which is similar to a bottle of restorative medicine. There is a lot of magic inside. For people in Chiba, sleeping like this thing can''t be completely matched with him. He just wants to imitate the way humans sleep, lying quietly on chuang. After Liby saw the Chiba adults sleeping, they turned and left the place. By Li is very gentle, especially as a maid, he knows what is called professional ethics, not to mention combat type. "Dimieus?" The moment that Li was out of the room, she saw the guardian of this class. The rules and regulations in the tomb of Nasarik are very strict, especially the division of ranks. For example, the people of the maid''s corps are absolutely not the guardian of the class. In other words, when they see them, they must say hello. "Dimigos, good evening." "Supreme adult, have you rested now?" Since the Supreme Master has already rested, no one at all will dare to bother him at this time. As for the situation discovered this evening, it is not particularly important to wait until tomorrow morning to report it again. Dimitugos is not a fool, the most powerful Chiba in the Nasarik tomb. Basically, no one dares to provoke him, especially to disturb her time off, although the undead does not need to sleep. But in the daily battle, if you consume too much magic, you need a certain 010 time to recover, while lying down, make the recovery magic the fastest. "The owner of Dimitugos found the way the troops traveled." At this time, the sound of a monster suddenly appeared in the heart of Dimitugos, and the two men communicated through a magical right. Although it is only a relatively simple way of communicating with the mind, the magic of consumption is relatively small, but for ordinary people, there is no way to do it. Because this distance is very long. The ordinary magic singer didn''t have a way to do this, but at this time, Chiba adults suddenly felt it. "Dimieugos, just say something, I can hear you." "Ok." Dimitugos is actually just communicating with his own ministry. And there is no intention to disturb the meaning of Chiba adults, but Chiba adults have contacted themselves. "I am very sorry, the Supreme Master is disturbing the time of your late repair, but I do have one thing I want to report to you." "This unit will arrive here before tomorrow afternoon, and it seems that they are on the road overnight." "I know.". v3 Chapter 26： : Powerful magic After Dimitugos retired from here, Chiba was very quietly lying on the room and looking at the ceiling, it was incredible. I don''t know how long I have come to the world. Maybe the world has a real feeling of living compared to the previous worlds. But in fact, relatively speaking, it is not much different. After all, at each time, you must have to survive stubbornly with the help of the system. "Task system, open"! Otherwise, just like the way Chiba adults think, this mission system will completely disappear after a long time after arriving in the new world. During this time, you must fight on your own and survive in this world. There are no exchange shops available, but instead a variety of skills. "Undead?" At this time, Chiba adults remembered their own tasks and had all kinds of demonic fruits, but there was no way to play them in this world. Instead, they replaced various kinds of magic. The most important thing was His own body has become a look of embarrassment. It really makes people feel a bit ridiculous. However, I have already come to this time for a long time, maybe I figured it out a bit, plus I am full of curiosity and a lot of vigilance against this world. Slowly and carefully, step out every step, for fear that every time you take a step, you will go wrong. Developed a very cautious habit. The next morning, there was a drizzle. It can be said that the entire Nasarik grave was covered in a mist, and the cover was very strict, but even in this case. It will also be discovered by the enemy. Their number is too large and just passed this route. "Yi Li." Looking at the mirror inside, what kind of sly look, Chiba shrugged with great helplessness, and each time he went out, he could only take a mask or change his dress. Otherwise, he might actually put it outside. The person is intimidated. The appearance of this gimmick is even more horrible than the ghost. The ghost is at least only the body fluttering, but this kind of thing is indeed, can be afraid. "Let''s go now, hurry and hurry." At this time, Yu Li nodded and then followed the Chiba adults, ready to leave the Nasarik grave. Take the soldiers, explore some situations, and the most important thing is to get the information of the self-proclaimed hero. And also to find out how high his level is? Finally, Chiba, who knows the truth, really feels that he is paying considerable attention in the bottle, and even he is too cautious. Every time he is more cautious, he did not expect to bring him. The result is like a blow. It makes people feel incredible. At the same time, about sixty kilometers from the tomb of Nasarik, a huge army was walking in the rain. Although the weather was affected, they did not weaken when they marched. Instead, it becomes faster. "General, let''s take a break at this time, because the soldiers are very tired, and if you continue to act, you will definitely suffer a lot." Walking in the rain is indeed a risk for the soldiers, but now it is absolutely impossible to delay the fighters. This is the tweet under the empire. So the general did not have the slightest kindness to advance at full speed. It is necessary to pass through the lawn and then to the battlefield within the prescribed time. This is the order of death above. What''s more, there is now a hero-level master who uses martial arts skills in his own army. For this expedition, there is definitely a great help, and the heart is also solid. "Well, you should never stop here for me. If anyone delays the fighter, he will wait for the penalty." This general is a burly figure, and it seems to be a slap in the face, but whether it is a paper tiger, it is not certain. However, from the attitudes he had just made under his opponent, he was completely unworthy of being a better general. But there is no way, because they are all soldiers, so they must obey the above instructions, including the generals. However, at this time, after the entire army drove to a vast and innocent lawn, a man was seen in front of them. The man was very strangely dressed, wearing a large trench coat. The most important thing was that this guy actually had a blood-red mask, which seemed to match his clothes. Behind him, but standing a girl, the girl looks like a swordsman, as far as the level is reached, no one knows. "Where are you, don''t stop in front of our army, be careful not to let you eat?" The general began to pick up at this time. Originally, this action had a great impact on himself and the entire army. I did not expect that at this time, I would have run such a strange guy to stop here. It makes people feel a little unbelievable. "Who are you?" For Chiba adults, this time the task is not so much an investigation, it is better to say that it is a positive relative. To put it bluntly, it is to ask about the situation. It is better to say that it is to find fault. (Zhao Li''s) Instead of sneaking into the investigation, it would be better to come directly, and in this case. I can find it very well, and I want to find the target in my heart. After all, in such a huge army, I want to find the hero who will use martial arts. It is really difficult, but in general, such a river and lake should be very high, so it is said that At this time, the Chiba people found this guy called the general. "You are a hero"? Chiba adults said faintly at this time. The soldiers did not answer his question. This time they rushed to a few strong men, and then surrounded the two people in this place, and had already pulled out their weapons, and they were possible to eliminate them at any time. "Haha, you haven''t answered my question yet, but you just surrounded me directly. I am afraid that this is not appropriate!" v3 Chapter 27： :hero At this time, Chiba adults said faintly. In fact, his purpose here is very simple, that is, to find the guy who will use martial arts, and then fight with him. As the saying goes, this Qin thief first smashes the king. If the main force of the other party is defeated, the entire army will be scarce and will not be able to get it. Its just that this plan didnt go so smoothly, because this guy called a hero didnt appear in this place at all. "I will repeat that if you two don''t hurry to let me go, I will blame me for being polite to you." A strange mask with a strange name around it, but this guy looks really strange. Bloody red coat, but it looks a bit dirty, can you say that this guy is the last time... That''s right, just after the last battle in Kahn Village, it is true that the name of Chiba adults soon spread to many places, especially like these soldiers. Sri Lankan country... At this time, Chiba adults suddenly noticed the clothes worn by these guys. I didn''t expect the 420 to be a Slyan country. It seems that there is a saying in the words, it is really too narrow. Unexpectedly, in this case, it was so inexplicable to meet, and for this group of guys, among the corners of Chibas mouth, there was only a faint smile. It seems that you guys are just that. "Hurry and grab me, don''t give me soft hands." At this time, the soldiers all surrounded it, and each one was particularly fierce, but the same they were afraid. "General, this guy is the one who kills, the magic singer!" Although we can only judge, based on his appearance and the characteristics described, it is impossible to determine whether it is him or not, but I am sure that this guy is definitely not that simple. At this time, an incredible expression appeared in the corner of the general''s mouth. Then say it. "What''s great, I have an army. Can he dare to compete with me?" "What **** magic singer, we are the country of Sling, because there is such a magician, so it will become the present, the field." The general, at this time, looked very angry. According to his mind, force is the only solution in the world. "I have martial arts. Do you think I will be afraid of him?" The so-called general is such a arrogant. In contrast, the one next to him is an adjutant. This is more cautious, because he has heard a very horrible fact. The magician didn''t even have a chance to fight back, so he died in the village. And it is said that he also had a high-order summon crystal at the time. Therefore, because these points add up, these guys are afraid, but the general does not feel that he does not care, he shouted loudly. "Call you to hurry him to grab me, what else can I do there?" Although the talk is so, but really these guys but no one dared to take the initiative to rush to beat him. Don''t talk about provoke him, even some guys have begun to tremble at this time. Even standing by his side, you can feel a very strong sense of oppression, and this pressure is enough to kill people. It also makes people feel incredible. In fact, this is just a big magician, that is, the magic around it is a little bit, so it will become like this, and the person who is doing this is Chiba. (bece) Although he knows that controlling such magic is quite a waste of his own strength. But in this case, there is no other way. "You will use here, generals of martial skills, where is it? Your hero." Dimitugos did get such a message in this army. It is said that there is a hero in it, so at this time, Chiba talents alone stopped the army here. "I am very sorry, our hero, I will not see you like a garbage." Ha ha! The adult of thousands of nights is not dead, and now he does not know about killing people in his whole eyes. Why suddenly he has become so ordinary, perhaps it should be this kind of. The influence of the undead, in short, in this case. Chiba adults laughed happily and said "Human, if you tell me where this guy exists, or if I can let you die, give you a good time, if you want to deceive me, I will let you die in despair," At this time, Chiba adults spread their hands. Then he said to the guy in front of him. "How, how about human beings? I will give you ten seconds to consider time." "A fool, this." The general in front of him, in his eyes, just think that this guy in Chiba is particularly funny, actually said to give himself ten seconds to consider. "Wu-mart, give him to me." At this time, the general issued an order, and then several of his soldiers eventually did not know for what reason, and the compromises made, they rushed to the man in front of the mask, but in the next moment The scene that happened. It makes people feel too unbelievable. "The station broke out." The Chiba adults can basically say that they didn''t even have their feet. They moved a step further, and then they were here, and all the soldiers around them were blown up. Its just too unbelievable, because just now, everyone found this guy and used magic. Although, this is just some simple magic. "How about considering it now?" Chiba adults continue to talk to me at this time, and he has very little confidence in himself. If these guys don''t tell the truth to themselves, it is the elimination of all. Although it is said that there is no way to kill these tens of thousands of soldiers in an instant, but for the entire tomb of the Nazarik tomb. Maybe it can be done. . v3 Chapter 28： : Feel the threat of despair "I hope that you can cooperate with you, otherwise you will be exactly the same as you." Chiba is at this time. The brows are slightly wrinkled. If the soldiers in front of them are not going to cooperate with him, it is very likely that they will let them see what is called real power, and the power is absolutely overwhelming. "Humph." But the general at this time did not pay attention to the words that Chiba adults had just said. Cold road. Then say it. "You guys, don''t be fooled with me here, even if you are a magic singer, how can you take our thousands of horses?" Indeed, for a general, he not only has his own superior combat power, but the most important thing is that this guy has a strong army, and under the absolute overwhelming number of the army, no one can be his opponent, even including The so-called magic singer. "Haha!!" "Its a very stupid human being. Since I dare to come here alone, I have never put your army in your eyes. For your human beings, in my eyes, you are just dying ants! Arrogant, have seen arrogant or have not seen such a arrogant guy, this guy''s eyes are not hesitant, or afraid, it should be quite simple. The general was very angry at this time, killing you like a guy and still using my entire army. I am enough alone... However, at this time, this generals sentence has not been finished yet, and he has inexplicably fallen to the ground, and he has not even responded at all. Suddenly many people saw that the general''s heart stopped beating at this time, and a lot of blood came out of the mouth. This is legendary. Death heart. In fact, this is only for Chiba adults, a small thing, since it is a magic singer, so there are all kinds of skills, this ability to crush the heart at any time is very simple. "How, who are you, want to challenge me, if you say someone, please stand up" At this time, Chiba adults became very cold, and the most important thing was that he could judge the power of these guys around him, and for such a general, he did not put him in the eye. Therefore, many people may not be able to play a role, not to mention the fact that such an army, after losing its generals, instantly lost its backbone. "Oh, its a magic singer..." i At this time, the guy that Chiba adults always wanted to find was finally in this place. His appearance looks a bit strange, with two strange weapons in one hand. This guy is wearing some armor. The most important thing is that there is no way to distinguish between the appearances. Is this guy male or female? However, for this guy''s gender, Chiba does not have much interest, just a little interest in his ability, claiming to be a hero. "Yi, get ready to fight, this guy is handed over to me." "Received, Supreme Adult!" At this time, it can basically be said that the two sides have entered a state of confrontation, but there was a little bit of vigilance at this time. After all, for such a new existence, he did not know what level the hero reached. "I didn''t expect you guys, there are two sons, actually dare to be alone in the army and even in the army, and even kill the generals..." When the man was talking, the tone seemed to me yin and yang. In fact, these are not the key points. The most important thing is that this guy is quite different in terms of his personality. "Do you know that I am offending my end?" The man claims to be a hero. If it is like this, then he should use martial arts, and there should be many kinds. Otherwise, it is impossible to reach this level. I dont know if there is any prop in the hands of this guy. This is the most important thing. In addition to the one that Chiba last met, the seal magic crystal, and the high-order position, there have never been seen other props, but Chiba believes in this world. Asking for flowers There are still a lot of things that he didn''t find, and they are hidden in the dark, seemingly a little stronger. "Awful guy." At this time, one of the soldiers suddenly said that his pupil was shaking abnormally. I don''t know if it was because I was too scared or for other reasons, but suddenly I took the weapon in my hand and rushed to the man in front of me, that is, Chiba, which was already fragmented without being close to each other. "How did this guy do it?" Perhaps at the beginning, the hero in front of him did not take Chiba as one thing at all. .......... Guess that he is the only one who only uses martial arts, but this guy is also a magic singer, which means he will use magic. Coupled with the strange, skillful skills he had just made, he could even say that even if the pace did not move, he could hurt other people. But there are two brushes. Otherwise, it is impossible to do this, let alone the guy who dares to come alone here, and can block your tens of thousands of troops. "Oh, although I don''t know who this guy is, but what I want to tell you is that if you meet this hero, then today is your last day?" Indeed, for Chiba adults, he has not touched many things in this world. I don''t know what this hero is called. The level of power has reached it, so I have been very vigilant in my heart, but in this case, I have no other way. "Yi Li, give me a vigilance around" At this moment, basically two guys can be said to be arrogant, and Chiba adults, actually started to move, he took a step forward, which means that this guy is still a little serious at this time. "Wu-tech, speeding water." The man who claimed to be a hero suddenly disappeared into the place at this time. When he appeared again, his face had already come to the back of Chiba. . v3 Chapter 29： : Guild Wars This is the martial arts skill, which can increase the speed of the user to the extreme in an instant, even if it can be said to surpass the speed of sound, and only those who reach the hero level can use this martial arts. Ordinary humans simply cannot achieve this effect. It really makes people feel incredible, especially the fast attack method like this. Chiba adults really feel that they have some care at this time. "But it''s just that." Because just in this self-proclaimed hero, Chiba adults have already fully anticipated his attack, although this guy is very fast. However, there are great flaws in power. Even at this time, Chiba adults have mastered the direction of his entire strength. In front of this "four zero three" guys who claim to be heroes, although they will use a lot of martial arts, but this guy is only a big advantage in speed, and the power is simply vulnerable, even by Li can Beat it. Is this the power of the hero level? At this time, Chiba adults shook their heads with great helplessness. How nervous it is, will deliberately get up so early, and do a lot of combat drills to deal with this guy who calls himself a hero. After seeing him, there may be a slight expectation in my heart, but when I feel the power of this guy, I dont know why, my heart seems to be, and it becomes a special loss. Just to confirm this sentence, the greater your expectations, the greater the disappointment. Just like the current Chiba adult, it is like this. He originally thought that this guy called a hero would hurt himself, much like it, but only slightly above the speed, and dare to call himself a hero. "Haha, its really hard to beat. I didnt expect it to run through me with just one stroke." At this time, everyone witnessed such a scene, that is, their hero, the two weapons in their hands directly through the giant body. And it can be said that it is effortless. "Haha, we won the battle" At this time, the soldiers seemed to have seen the hope, although they were a little surprised at the beginning, but then they responded, and the expressions were particularly happy. Especially the guy who claimed to be a hero, at this time, feels even more incredible. Members think that how powerful you are, its just a bluff, so its so simple that Ive been killed. Its really a pity! The so-called arrogance is like this. "It''s too boring..." Hey, by Li standing on the side, watching the group of ants in front of them feel that they dont know how to vomit them. Can these guys really not find out? Chiba adults are legendary undead, and ordinary physical attacks have not affected him at all. His body structure is awkward, in other words, that is, if you stab his bones, you should feel it. Its quite boring, quite boring... how is this possible! At this time, Chiba adults shook their heads very helplessly, and then one hand held their faces and said secretly in their hearts. I thought it was a powerful opponent. I didn''t expect it to be just an ant-like ant. It also allowed me to prepare so many simulated battles last night. The result was such a junk. Rubbish? At this time, when the hero heard the man saying that he was rubbish, the whole face was pulled down, and he became very angry. He could even say that he was about to go away immediately. Some people say that they are rubbish. You must know that you are a hero, and that is a powerful hero recognized by the empire. It has the supreme power and powerful power and is respected by thousands of people. It can even be said that one person is under the 10,000 people, including the power to call for the rain, but it is actually said to be garbage by the guy in front of him. Rubbish "It''s so boring, I will do this kind of preparation for you like a garbage...." "What the **** are you guys doing? Don''t you know that I have pierced your body..." At this time, the guy who claimed to be a hero, when he finished this sentence, immediately felt that he was not right. Because if you say that you have pierced the body of this guy, it will never become like this. At least this guy should stop the heart beating. So at this time, this guy who claimed to be a hero has a trace of incredible in his eyes. Don''t say that this man, after being pierced by himself, can not only talk but also live well, the most important thing is this guy, seeing no heart beating. "What''s wrong? I feel very surprised. Do you know why? That''s because I am not dead." how is this possible! At this time, this hero did receive a little blow when he heard that the man claimed to be undead. Because as a human being, even if you are a magical child, you can''t become an undead. As an undead, that is to say, you have no way to use magic. These two things are mutually restrained, so he said that he would never have 2.6 letters for this matter. But the things in front of me are in this place. At this time, Chiba adults grasped the man''s body tightly with both hands. Even let him not move. At this time, the other hand slowly unveiled his mask, so that everyone saw his true face. It was actually a face, not even the epidermis. Two huge red eyeballs were born. The red light makes everyone around me scared to speak. The bodies one by one shivered at this time. Its too horrible, especially the guy in front of me, its like this, its just unbelievable. "What is the matter?" "This guy, is it really the legendary undead?" v3 Chapter 30： : It’s quite boring However, from the man''s face, he is indeed a ghost-like existence, and the whole body is composed of skeletons. It is indeed the undead in the book, which means that the ordinary physical attack Kenben does not. Have any influence on him. "You really make me feel a little disappointed, so I want to torture you slowly until you die." Since it is a hero, it will use a variety of martial arts skills. In this case, he does not think that this undead can see how he is. Don''t think that your hand grabs my body, I can''t get rid of it. For a hero, you will use a variety of martial arts. It is entirely possible to escape from this guy. However, in the next moment, there was a scene that surprised everyone. Even if this hero uses a variety of skills, but this man can not cause any harm, no matter how he cuts. How does it run through the body of this guy, there is absolutely no way to cause harm to it, or even to say that his body is thus firmly controlled by him. 14 And this guy''s grip. The strength of the hand is also getting bigger and bigger. If you continue in this way, your whole arm will definitely be cut off by him. "hateful!" "What exactly is this guy?" So to say that human beings, even if you reach the realm of heroes, don''t be too arrogant. There are people outside the mountains, which is probably the case. The reason why Chiba is so cautious every time, he knows this truth very well, in case he encounters a person who is stronger than himself. Be sure to be careful. However, as far as the guy in front is concerned, Kenben has no role. This guy is nothing more than a pawn. For Chiba, even entertainment cannot be called. This guy''s technology is really bad. "I said that any attack on you has no way to cause harm to me, because you are a hero, so I can understand the title of hero very well, you have no way to use magic." Indeed, the hero and the magic singer can basically be said to be natural enemies. It is mutual restraint, especially for the magic singer, it has a great damage to the hero. "So I said, are you going to die like this?" However, since it is a hero, there is still a bit of courage at the crucial time. He knows that he has no way to escape this guy, so he can only abandon one of his arms and force him to kneel down. At this time, the blood left the floor, but for the hero, it did not care at all. It was just an arm in the area, which had little effect on itself. And keeping your life is the most crucial. "Oh, I didn''t expect you guys, is there still a little judgment?" At this time, Chiba adults flashed a smile in the corner of his mouth. The reason why he became like this is actually very simple. That''s because this guy in front of me, I am above my mind, or have some wisdom. Although it is just a game of cats and mice, if you want to play, you must be happy to play with him. "What are you still doing there? Hurry and grab me, everyone will come with me." After all, there are 50,000 soldiers in the back. In the face of such a huge amount, even if the strength of a person is so strong, it will be clamped by this overwhelming amount. For this, Chiba adults are also deeply aware. Although the magical power of his own has reached the state of full level, everyone around him is not his own opponent, but facing the 50,000 soldiers, if you do the wheel battle, you will consume a lot of magic. I am really not sure, I can kill all these 50,000 soldiers. But in this case, he can kill the hero in front of him, and can easily escape from this place. He is very confident about this. "Is it disappeared?" At this time, the body of Chiba adults seemed to be swaying with the wind and suddenly disappeared in front of the soldiers. When he appeared again, the body of the hero had already been penetrated. A bang rang. Then I fell to the ground and did not expect that in this case, even the hero could not defeat it. How is this group of soldiers in front of you? When this is a good partner, if the general is dead. It will definitely be greatly affected, especially the morale, not to mention that now they are the most, the hero of worship, that is, the coach, has died like this. In other words, the complete loss of combat power. However, as an empire''s army, since this time, seeing that his coach was killed, it will inevitably be a bit mad, not to mention that they are a group of 670-skilled soldiers. "Brothers, revenge for the general." "It''s too boring, I actually prepared for a guy like this one night." Feeling a little tired, Chiba adults at this time. I am going to leave this place. Solve the rest of the matter and hand it over to the combat maids to solve it, because it was just now. Some people have already felt it before, and there are many people around their own Nasarik grave. Even several giant monsters including Dimito Gossela came here at this time and appeared at the same time. "You guys will play with them!" ...... "This Supreme Lord feels that I am tired today, so I will go home early." "Yes, Chiba." At this time, Chiba adults sighed very helplessly. I didn''t expect to prepare for one night. I actually exchanged such a result. It really made people feel incredible. He did not think that this guy in front of him was so weak, even arguably incompetent. He did not expect such a guy to dare to call himself a hero and did not know where to come. And this kind of thing about heroes. . v3 Chapter 31： : Overwhelming power For humans, I think it should take a lot of power. The guy in front of me has not only no power, but even can say that it is only a little special on the martial arts skills. Actually, he will receive such treatment and claim to be a hero. "It really made me feel disappointed." After the body of Chibas body disappeared into this place, the fighting maids and other monsters of the class took over the battle at this time. In fact, there is no need to destroy this group for the time being. As long as they are driven out of the group, this field is enough, but at this time. The order issued by Chiba adults, that is to say, no one of these 50,000 soldiers can live back here. The Slovakian country, since in this case. If you offend them, then there is no need to look at him, and this time, give them a horse and let them know that I am following. My Nasarik grave is not so bullying, and we intend to compete with their entire country. "Know, Chiba." This group of combat maids, as well as other classes of fighters, joined the battle after receiving the order at this time, and even after nearly two hours of fighting. Basically clear all the soldiers here, this 50,000 soldiers, just like this, inexplicably disappeared in this field. After a lapse of three days, in a certain area of ??the Slingian country, that is, their palace, several ministers are discussing this matter, because this attack not only lost a hero. The main thing is that these 50,000 soldiers have disappeared inexplicably. It really makes people feel incredible, and it will inevitably lead to huge panic. However, the Slingian country, the work of the latter single was done very well, completely blocked this, the news was blocked, and for the death of the hero, it was only told that it was dead and degraded, and it was rewarded. The reason why their palaces want to do this is actually to inspire people, but for those who are comparative, horrible, and closed, this is also to avoid the lack of people. Especially to reward heroes, this way is absolutely inspiring. One of the ministers said to the king. "His Royal Highness, if we continue to do this, it is impossible. In order to avoid the war, I feel that it is necessary to sign a peace agreement. If it is really impossible, we must form an alliance with other countries." . The name of this minister is called Kurdish, so the middle-aged uncle seems to be a bit old-fashioned, but he is quite concerned about the country''s construction and various aspects of development, especially for the present situation. It is absolutely not advisable to launch a war. In this case, not only will the people and the people suffer, but the most important thing will be the loss of a large number of soldiers and even heroes. If this continues, the country will lose money. Because of the war, it will consume a lot of financial resources, which will cause the people to hunger and cold. "Please have to think twice about your Highness!" Kurd, you guy, don''t seduce your sire here, now our situation is like this. The Baham State, there has been a war against us. If we do not take defensive measures, how can we protect our country? At this time, basically in the main hall, the two sides formed a completely opposite situation. For the current situation, the King has no way at the moment. Which side should he stand on? But according to what he said. It is true that both sides are not able to cope. And it can even be said that these guys have given themselves a lot of pressure at this time, if you choose not to fight with the Baham. The other party is determined to provoke, and you have no other way. "I have to beg the lord." "Ok." The Slyan country is slightly different from other countries. Although he has a king system and royal blood, he is the master of the church. It is called the leader, because these guys are all sings by magic, so they say that they have very strong power, and the selection of heroes and the like is exactly what they have created. At the same time, at this time. The Nasarik grave is now close to the evening, and Chiba is sitting alone on this wall. Looking at the blood on the sky, I have already come to this world for a long time, but really, he doesnt know how to face the next thing, some confusion, some, People feel overwhelmed. If it was before, he did not become undead. I just thought about a very ordinary life, and I live so happy every day, go to my own class, play games after work, and spend my life in an ordinary way. Perhaps this is his pursuit. But when he became undead and succeeded in coming to this world. The thoughts of the two people seem to have changed. I dont know when the One Piece system will wake up again. Anyway, in this state of view, he can only live in this place and stubbornly. In fact, the most worried about Chiba adults, can he return to the original world? ". Don''t know what to do?" "Yaer Bede?" At this time, all over the body, the sound of the pace, and the sound echoing in the hallway can be said to be quite large, and at this time, Chiba adults heard who this guy is. Yaer Bed. "Yes, this guy." "Chiba is now very late, and you should consider going to bed." Forget it, because for the undead, there is no need to sleep at all, and each time you sleep, there is basically no state of sleep, so in this case, you are not in a good mood today, I don''t plan to go back to the room to sleep. "Yaer Bede, come over and sit down and I have something to say to you." v3 Chapter 32： : Little Secret Surprised, it was extremely surprised. I didnt expect that Chiba adults would still have something to say to him. Is it a secret? At this time, Ya''er Bede apparently had a faint blush on his face, and he was very happy. It was like looking forward to something. Is it just a small secret between two people? "Ya''s Bed, you are too close to me..." At this time, Ya''er Bede was close to Chiba, and basically two people could have been posted together, but the Supreme Master suddenly reminded him. "I am very sorry, I just think that Chiba adults may be a little cold this evening, so..." At this time, the Nasarik grave was completely trapped in the moonlight, and today''s fog is slightly weakened. It seems that tomorrow should be a sunny day, and the moonlight is shining around. The light of silk. In this way, Ya''er Bede sat next to the Chiba adults. At this time, two people said that there is no topic to talk about. But sitting like this, in fact, it feels very good. In order to be able to break the current situation, Chiba adults especially want to find a topic to chat. However, he was originally a otaku in the original world, and he was not very popular with the female 827 children, so he did not know what topic to say, not to mention that he would just look for the topic casually, and Yaer Bede would only nod. Not at all, against what you mean. Therefore, when two people are playing from the beginning, they are not in the same stage, that is to say, there is a gap between the two people. If they change, the so-called generation gap will be like this. Chiba is the supreme, supreme power, and the power of the entire class guardian of the Nasirik Grand Graves. And Ya''er Bede is just the general manager here, in other words, that is, he is only a servant, and the dialogue between the servant and the master will certainly have a generation gap. "Chiba adults, it seems that you look a little sigh, is it that it is recent? Is it sick?" Yaer Bede asked with great concern, but for the undead, it is impossible to have a sick situation. Even if the body becomes particularly uncomfortable, it is also caused by a decrease in magic. What other symptoms and the like have nothing to do with it at all. (bedb) Because the undead is like this. "It''s nothing." At this time, Shatti suddenly hit her bright red sun umbrella, wearing a deep red, Gothic loli skirt. There was a smile in the corner of his mouth, and he came behind the two people. When he came to the side of Chiba, he gave a sigh of his heart and then very kind greetings. "Chiba, I don''t know what you are upset about? If you have any ideas, you can tell me, maybe I can solve your problems." After Shahtis remarks, it is clear that there is a provocation to yell Yabe, and in this case. "Xiatya, it is best to control your mouth." As the head of the great tomb of Nasari, Ya''er Bed is so much more powerful than the girl of this blood war. However, the fighting power between the two people is not too big, so the relationship between the two guys has always been particularly bad. Basically, it is said that there will be a fight for the meeting. For Chiba adults, he has already got used to. "Hey" "Chatia, Yale Bed, you two are not going to quarrel here today, I was already upset." For the quarrel between the two of them, to be honest, even the guardians of the ranks in these Nasarik graves feel that there is a trace of incredibleness that has become commonplace. I didn''t expect these two guys to actually look like this. It really makes people think. "I am very sorry, Chiba." "I am very sorry, Supreme Adult." After seeing the very angry eyes of Chiba adults, the two people finally reached a consensus at this time, and at the same time, they all expressed their sincerity to the Chiba adults. ...... Forget it, add two of you like this, then I will hurry to make up! At this time, Chiba adults slowly left the place. Before he left, the two men of Shatiyah and Jay Bead immediately slammed their mouths, so these two guys were really unhelpful. It is. Let them both quarrel in this place. The next morning, as if it was what Chiba adults expected yesterday, today is a particularly good weather. sunny. "Yi Li!" At this time, Chiba adults looked at the mirror in their room, or got used to this look, and there was nothing special about it. If it is said that at the beginning, Chiba adults do not like this embarrassing state a bit, but now it seems to have been immune, basically can say that they will not be afraid, "Chiba adults, what arrangements are there today?" By Li at this time, I asked this faintly. Nasarik''s grave, recently a few days, Chiba adults can basically say that all of them are in this, the big graves, did not leave their own home, but it is not so good if they stay this way. . After all, the last 50,000 soldiers were eliminated, and the Slingan country was offended. So today I plan to go out and make more information resources in some towns. Otherwise, the next plan is quite painful. "Yi Li, go with me to this nearby town this morning." "Well, yes, Chiba." In fact, the big tomb of Nazarik is close to the Baham empire. It can be said that the surrounding towns are also under his jurisdiction, but Chiba does not know what kind of information can be obtained. In this state of affairs, I should also take a look. "Would you like to inform Yabe Bed, the general manager." "There is no need, but I intend to sneak past, don''t alarm them." "I know.". v3 Chapter 33： : Adventurers Union Indeed, if you continue to stay in this place, it will definitely be quite dangerous, because I dont know which day, the guys in the Slyan country may be, with more powerful guys to kill here. At this time, Chiba adults have been considering for a long time, although he believes in his own strength. But in this case, it is better to be able to rely on a country, so that there are more opportunities to win this victory. Not to mention the power like yourself, if you can talk about it. Chiba adults believe that no country will refuse to do it. But relatively speaking, the more powerful the force, the more likely it is to be threatened by the king. In fact, it is relative. Although the empire wants to draw you to enhance his strength, he will also be wary of you. I am afraid that you pose a considerable threat to him, so I think this is also considered by Chiba. At this time, two people left the big grave. They came to a town, but there is nothing special about it in this town. People feel most concerned about it. This is a place similar to a trade union. Chiba adults and Yuli, two people walked into this place. Inside the guild. "welcome". After entering the store of the union, there is nothing special about it. And no one has caught the attention of Chiba adults. They are just some very ordinary businessmen, but relatively speaking, these guys have a brand on their waist, with bronze and alloy iron. It seems that these brands are to judge the strength of a person. Do you say that they are the information they have received from the village chief, and they belong to the monsters of Penghu in exchange for gold coins, guys. "This objective, welcome to the store, what are your needs?" Chiba adults are actually very low-key, but there is no way, because the body of his own truss is relatively large, even in the absence of wearing a windbreaker, it is particularly unsightly. The people around him quickly noticed its existence, and the guy was wearing a golden armor and holding a huge sword in his hand, with a maid beside him. Such dressing, not wanting to attract the attention of others, is unlikely. "This guy won''t be a rich second generation! The equipment on his body is so good, it should look like a good hand." At this time, the soldiers around them had private discussions. However, Chiba adults did not care about it, not to mention that he caused turmoil in this place. "Stop, by Li." After Li heard the words of these men''s mouths, it was obvious that there was a trace of anger in her eyes. She was ready to pull out her sword at the waist and prepare to give a good lesson to this guy. However, it was quickly stopped by Chiba adults. "Don''t do it like Li, you are just a little disappointed." "Well, I told you before I came here, don''t be impulsive, don''t make trouble in this place, we just come to get information, and let it pass." Its okay for Li, just a fighting maid. If in this case, let Yale Bede come over, she estimates that she will kill everyone around me in an instant. Really will not leave any live? Therefore, in this case, Chiba talents will not come here with Ya''er Bed. Bringing her over is a curse. No way, but relatively speaking, the members of the maid''s group are better. After all, their character is relatively gentle. You are not as special as James Arden? "Excuse me, are you registering here, adventurer?" The adventurer, as a guild organization in the world, is the most unbelievable thing. Such an adventurer is actually divided into ranks, and the lowest is the mysterious class. The most advanced is fine iron. There are four levels in total, and different belts are assigned depending on the strength of the abilities. "If you have any records in the past? Please show your proof so that I will distribute it according to your combat effectiveness." Asking for flowers At this time, Chiba adults wrinkled their brows tightly, and showed such proof that they didn''t have it, so they can only temporarily, register the weakest one first! "Give me the weakest one, I have no way to prove it." "Okay, no problem, please wait a moment, I will give you the badge." As an adventurer, you must register in this place, and then you will have the right to take risks outside, kill those Goblin or Warcraft, and finally exchange for gold coins, which is also a way for adventurers to survive. In fact, to put it another way, the mercenary in the game world is basically the same kind of existence, because the mercenaries also have unions, but relatively speaking, there is no grade in the mercenaries. .......... But this adventurer, the division is quite clear, and it really makes people feel incredible. After about two minutes, the owner of the store finally found a sign and gave it to Chiba. "There is still some weight, even though it is made of copper." After taking this thing, the two people left the place. Indeed, Chiba adults wearing such armor are very likely to attract the attention of others. It is unlikely that you don''t want to attract the attention of others. "Yi Li, then we should go to find such a trade union organization, join them at that time, and then send out some corresponding information." When Chiba was originally in the beginning, it was not intended to be like this. He intended to declare his union directly. However, if this is the case, it will inevitably be too swaying. At that time, it will attract the attention of others, especially those who are still hidden by themselves. If you look like this, it will inevitably make people feel a little tricky. So at this time, the way has changed. "Yes, Chiba." But after a long walk back and forth between the streets, I didn''t find this kind of guild like an adventurer, and the place I was in was just a place to register. . v3 Chapter 34： : Ancient legends The time is now close to dusk. The sun in this world shines on the golden wheat field, letting you sprinkle with a golden light, a sparkling feeling. It is located in the main city, and it is full of traffic, mainly in this world of architecture, completely different from modern society, somewhat similar to the Western European world. Its all made of red, brick-built castles. Very retro European architecture, the most important thing is to replace the other means of transportation by the carriage, of course, this is only an ancient type, so at this time, Chiba adults think in their hearts. They now say that a world of the region is not a modern society, and that only power can rule in this different world. "188" slowly came over this street, and Chiba adults seem to have seen a place that makes him more concerned, because at the time, the two guilds of the successful success of the two talents were only bronze medals. "Yi, do you see that brand, what text is written on it?" Because this place is a time, so two people have no way to see the above text, the most important thing is this time, the text inside does not have any translation system. But Chiba also feels very strange. Although she can''t understand the words written on this brand, she can communicate with these guys very normally, that is to say, there is no obstacle in language. But if you want to talk about words, it is a bit of a headache. "Damn." At this time, the brows of Chiba adults wrinkled slightly to say that they have a very powerful force in the world, and also have a system, this game system is quite powerful. But there is no way to familiarize yourself with the text here, and it really makes people feel annoyed. Yu Li is the maid inside Nasariks great anger, although this guys fighting power is very strong, but relatively speaking, it has certain defects. Power is strong enough and does not represent the other. Especially in cultural exchanges, it does not mean that you are powerful, you will be able to know well. The language in every world is like this. It is quite embarrassing for two people. "I am very sorry, supreme adult, I can''t recognize the words of this world." By Li at this time, a sad expression appeared on his face. She really is not lying, because the words of this world can not be mastered in a short time by ordinary people. Even if Chiba adults launch skills, it will take some time. Especially the words of this world can not help but make people feel a little headache. The most important thing is that even Chiba adults have experienced so much time. Naturally, there is no way to see what is written on this brand. It is exactly one week. Something you have not seen. However, from the perspective of the outside packaging, this may be the place where the guild provides a variety of tasks. At this time, Chiba adults thought so, but they were not verified. It really made people feel incredible. "Oh, I didn''t expect it to be like this." However, as far as the contents of this brand are concerned, I have seen one. At that time, there were notices of rewards, so according to my years of experience and the kind of experience and experience of playing games, perhaps this place should be collected. The place of the mission. In other words, it is the signboard of the task, but in this place, can you not let yourself, the brand that is carried on the body to raise a level, it is still a problem, after all, now in Chiba, In this world, he is still quite low as an adventurer. The adventurer is actually a kind of existence similar to the mercenary group. Of course, in every world, the meaning is different. It is like that when Chiba adults used to play the adventurer games, they are generally called A mercenary is a kind of existence that eliminates the task monster and gets the corresponding reward. Each mercenary group has a corresponding resting place, and there is also a place dedicated to managing such mercenaries, which means that in this place, the corresponding tasks will be received as rewards..... "The game world?" It is indeed a careful imagination that this season is somewhat similar to an adventurer game that Chiba adults once said to play. But it''s just that. After all, this place is not a game world, but a real different world. Although many places are similar, the gap between the two is quite large. Gently pushed the door open. This door is like a piece of wood. Only when it is pushed away at the moment, it is a little bit too hard, so it is broken directly. It will inevitably make people feel awkward, because they have not used much strength at all. "..." At this time, everyone in this shop focused on the guy''s body, especially the armor he wore, which made people pay special attention to it. It was just that he was close to him. Warrior, and equipped so rich, actually only hung a waist, a bronze brand. It really makes people care, but this group of guys is not a fool. This guy in front of him is not so irritating, because all of his equipment can be seen, at least worth 3.6 thousand coins. What''s more, when the person just walked in, the kind of strength that came out of his hand could not be simulated by ordinary people. This is the power that real warriors will have. "Im very sorry, I didnt think it was so fragile... When Chiba was originally in the beginning, he did not intend to attract the attention of others in this place. In fact, it was very simple because he had not received the corresponding information. Therefore, we must choose a low-key, the reason why we will choose the mercenary group, come to this place, and win the corresponding task, that is, we must get new work, and in this way, we can get more information about the world. . v3 Chapter 35： :awkward It is simply two things, although he said that he has a variety of gold coins in the big tomb, may not be able to circulate in this world, so he is very short of money. "I am very sorry, I will definitely fix it for the owner of this door." The mercenary group said that it was a place in this place. The owner looked quite kind and a middle-aged uncle, although he was a little surprised at the beginning, but after seeing Chiba. Its also a mystery in the eyelids. The reason why this middle-aged uncle was so surprised at this time is very simple. "This guy is only on the body, only a bronze medal, but from his, combat power, it should at least reach the level of excellence." Although I am still not sure, but with years of experience, such as the middle-aged uncle, this shop owner. The guy wearing a black lacquered armor is definitely not the same 14-handed deal. "This buddy, welcome to my shop. As for the door itself, it is already worn out, so it doesn''t matter, but I want to ask if you can get the task when you come to my place?" At this time, Chiba adults and his maids around him immediately caught the attention of everyone in the store, mainly when they walked in, giving a very big accident. It really makes people feel incredible. "Well, we are here to get the corresponding tasks in this place." The middle-aged uncle is more eye-catching, and for these other guys, Ken has not put Chiba adults in his eyes, especially one of them, it seems to be a woman. Her name is Kahn, Na. Looks like an adventurer, and the level of this guy, the brand should be higher than the Chiba adults, even higher than a level, so his face disdain, after taking a bit of red wine in his hand, the eyes suddenly stand up body. "Hey, this brother, wearing such a armor all over, should you have a lot of money at home?" The reason why Chiba adults wear this look is very simple, because he is not dead. If this is like walking across the street, it will be discovered by these guys. If you don''t, it will scare them. Undead, in general, is only responsible for logistics, the most important way to fight is the magician, that is to say, for Chiba, he is a magic singer. "This girl, I am very sorry that I don''t have any extra time to talk to you here." I don''t give face at all, because Chiba is not a fool. He can see from the eyes of your girl, and is quite dissatisfied with himself. Especially this guy, when he stood up, was full of hostility towards himself. "Ah!" Kahn, a smile in the corner of the mouth, but the smile is a bit evil, she glanced at the Chiba adults, and then said to him. "It''s just a newbie. What is the qualification to talk to me here? Be careful that I am not you, you have to know that the old lady is in this place, but I have the final say." Kahn, Na, the girls, in the weekdays, squatting on their own higher level, especially the body is hung a badge higher than the bronze medal, so it has been in this area, rampant, even those adventures Men are a little bit accustomed to her. But these guys have no other way. After all, this girls real machine is in that place, which is enough to prove that he is strong enough. In other words, the average person has no way to get her. It is a little higher than the bronze medal, but it is just a class. Chiba adults do not put this guy in the eye, and feel that such a behavior is quite ridiculous. "I have told you once, there is absolutely no need to waste your tongue here. I came to this place to pick up the task..." Kahn, at this time, may be due to the role of red alcohol, so the whole person''s face looks a little rosy, and the whole person is staggering, she saw the attitude of Chiba adults. Obviously at this time, quite dissatisfied, the whole mouth was almost caught in the teeth dance, it seems that this thing will not be solved as simple as this. She stared at Chiba adults and leaned her head against Chiba. Then with the mouth in it, a very strong smell of wine said. "I said that your kid really doesn''t know the rules at all. You don''t know if this place is covered by this girl. Then your task is, what should anyone pick up? It''s all decided by the old lady." Its quite arrogant, but this guy really didnt say anything wrong. In this place, she still has a certain popularity, so many times this guy is still more reliable than 713. After all, this is just a small town, not a particularly big place, nor an imperial capital. Therefore, the level of adventurers here will never be quite high. After all, the local towns are relatively few people, and the power is relatively weak. However, there is still a kind of bronze medal, but it is better than The master with a slightly lower outline exists. But this guy in front of him, Chiba adults don''t think he is a more powerful character. It can even be said that even the maid of the lowest rank of the Nasarik tomb can be said to be more than enough to deal with a character like her. It is completely like a miscellaneous existence. If this guy is an ants, maybe there is still a bit of high to see her. "How? Fear, know that this girl is amazing!" At this time, not only the shop owner shook his head very helplessly, but also included other men around him. It was also a time. Although they said they wanted to say this girl, but their ranks were there, they never dared to speak. Teach her. "Oh, is it? That is to say, this place belongs to you, and vice versa, if you are invited to the corresponding task, you must find you!". v3 Chapter 36： : drunk girl Chiba adults were not particularly angry, and they did not deal with her, but asked her in a very strange tone. "Yes, the task here, I have the final say." This guy''s level is relatively high, and in such a small shop, the highest task is only her level, so this guy has the right to distribute. After all, she has the highest rank, and with the special rules of the mercenary, that is, the adventurer''s union, the person with a higher level has certain authority during a certain period. This is undoubted, and even the owner of this store has no way to refute it. However, the wine on this girl''s body is particularly heavy. This is to let the former person shake his head slightly, because it is a very contraindicated, smoked guy. "In this case, I hope that you can give me the highest task in this place!" Chiba adults face such a drunken woman, Kahn, Na has no other meaning, he came to this place, just to get the task, and now this time. It has become more and more unbelievable. Kahn and Na are now quite unreasonable under the influence of the whole person''s alcohol, and there is no way for people around them to take it. There is no way to discourage her. "A drunk girl only." At this time, by Li, a flash of fierceness in the eyes, if the Supreme Lord ordered it at this time, he can guarantee that he will kill the guy in the blink of an eye, I did not expect the master to be so bad for the Supreme Adult. If today, follow Chiba, the adults are not coming out of Li. It is the words of Ya''er Bed, and the whole thing will become completely out of control. As a master of Nasarik''s grave, Ya''er Bede is a special manager, and she is particularly delicate, especially after Chiba adults have falsified her information. This guy is quite powerful. So the average person is not her opponent at all. Ya''er Bede will never tolerate what happened in this scene, she will not even ask the Supreme Lord. It is easy to go away, but fortunately, Chiba adults will not become like this. Therefore, when going out, when you get information, you must not be able to choose whatever you want. The members who are easy to go away must choose. The members of the combat maid group can make themselves more stable. For Chiba adults. In fact, he has his own way. Because this guy is compulsory, in general, if you have any excitement in your body, you will be forced to suppress it. And this is a thing that can''t be changed. "Can be evil." "The fact that I am so disrespectful to my esteemed adults is simply a disrespect for the big tomb of Nasari." Although Li is a maid, she knows what she should do, and she is not qualified to ask questions, but when she is facing this drunken woman, she does not know why she is particularly angry. Supreme adults, you can treat them like you, and you are such a residue. Members of the Nasarik Great Graves Fighting Maid can kill them. It is true that this sentence is not wrong, but don''t underestimate the combat maids. Each of them has a very high level, and can even use the magic power of level seven or above. But in this world, there is still no curve that can break through the magic power of level seven or above. There is no such person at all, and it has not yet been found. "Forget it, by Li, this thing does not require you to intervene." At this time, Chiba adults quickly stopped the hand of Li, indicating that she should not intervene in this matter, and she would have a solution. After all, two people came to this place in order to be able to collect more information, instead of creating chaos in this place. If this is the case, then there is no need to disguise themselves, or even direct the troops to this place. The strength of the entire team at the Nazarik Grand Grave can be released directly, so there is absolutely no need for it. But the drunken woman is still reliant, she always bites a key place. "Would you like to get a better job? You don''t look at what level is it in your body? Do you know what the highest task in this place is? That is above the same level, you are totally unworthy." It doesn''t matter if you don''t deserve it. At this time, there is a fierce flash in the eyes of Chiba. ". Can you accept such a powerful task? It is not something that you guys can say, but I can''t accept it." At this time, including the middle-aged uncle shopkeeper, and other adventurers sitting in this place, eating, drinking, and having fun, did not expect that there would be such a scene happening in this world. Especially in this field, there are still people who dare to challenge her. It is indeed a big surprise. "Well? Do you think you are qualified to get such a powerful task? I will give you a chance, don''t say that I bully you, we can have a duel between two people. If you can beat me, my mother will give you this time. opportunity". The so-called, do not die will not die, probably like the present (good Zhao Hao) in such a situation, Chiba adults at this time, haha ??laughed, and very appreciate the girl in front of him, in fact, this One way is the best. Since you can choose this way to fight, you should be like her. After all, it is still respectful for fighting Chiba adults. Since this guy chooses this method, it may be the best way. And she should also respect her. "In this case, then I will accept your challenge." Chiba adults flashed a smile in this kid. In fact, what she wants is the result. If I fight this guy, it will cause a big reaction in this place. If this is the case, I will influence it in this place. Force or others can increase in a short time, so you must find this guy. . v3 Chapter 37： : Death Duel This is the easiest way. What''s more, if you slowly do the task, it is sure that the level of the adventurer will be quite slow, but if you can beat this guy, you can improve in a moment, to her level. "If you can, I hope you can use all your strength." Chiba adults have never been as serious as they are now. If this duel can kill people, he will never be merciless. For the duel between adventurers, it is possible to sign an agreement. In other words, if one of the duels dies in this duel, it will not be affected, except before the duel. People in the union need to be witnessed. "If this is the case, then how about a life-and-death confrontation with me?" At this time, the drunken woman seems to have crossed a trace of evil. She may think that she will be able to defeat Chiba. So this confidence is full, decided to sign this death duel. With a little bit of irony, and the whole person seems to be angering Chiba adults. "How? This decision, do you dare to take the 777?" Death showdown? At this time, Chiba adults flashed a smile in the corner of his mouth. This is a very difficult thing for him. This way, he can not only improve his prestige, but also immediately improve the level of the adventurer. "Of course you can''t ask for it." Chiba adults can see that this girl is going to irritate herself through words, and then let herself, promise this life and death showdown. "it is good." I didn''t expect a new person to actually challenge her. At this time, everyone''s heart was hung up. After all, the girl''s level was higher than him. If she was on the level, it would not be such an opponent. So for this death showdown, everyone is not optimistic about this guy wearing a dark night armor, because this guy''s rank is the lowest among the adventurers, the most important is a newcomer, so the combat experience should be Quite a small amount. As a death matchmaker, it is possible to participate in a gamble, that is to say, at this time a lot of people start to suppress the bet. And nearly 90% of the people are not optimistic about Chiba adults. At this time, in the heart of Chiba, he suddenly remembered the time when he was in his own world, in that world. There is something similar to black boxing, and in the process, many people are able to place a bet, just like the current situation, the death matchup. "If you don''t use your full strength, I will not hesitate to solve you." In the eyes, at this time, the colors in her armor suddenly flashed a trace of red. Red light. People are very concerned, because Chiba adults are not dead, so in this case, basically no one can hurt him. He is quite high in this world. He himself is a magician full of attributes, able to immunize the world, all physical attacks below 60, even magic attacks. Chiba adults are the least good at dealing with the magic of light attributes. After all, I am not dead. The best thing is the fire attribute, but each magician also has his own shortcomings, just like every dark magician particularly hates light. At this time, the people in the entire guild witnessed the duel with their own eyes. Now they have come to a place dedicated to the duel, and the two are standing in the arena. Chiba is actually a magician himself, but (bedj) is in this duel. He will not use the identity of a magician. Instead, I plan to use the identity of a swordsman to fight, to deal with this guy in front of me, but there are a lot of people around, and they have a lot of bets. "Yi Li,". "Yes, supreme adult." "Put out all our gold coins and put them all on ourselves." Although it is only a death showdown, it is relatively profitable, because Chiba adults in this world, his, the gold coins in the warehouse can not be circulated in this place, so only in this world, Get the gold coins in the world, and now is the only way to compare the money quickly, bet. For his own strength, Chiba is very clear, just this guy in front of him... "Know, Supreme Adult." In this death duel, there are many witnesses, and there are a lot of adventurers around. This is very good for Chiba people. What he wants is this effect, which can improve his prestige. Famous. "Press one with ten." Yes, for this fight today, there is definitely someone who is a bookmaker. To die, this girl is yours and will only get twice the reward, but if you want to press this lacquer black warrior to win this duel, you can get ten times the reward. In the duel between the adventurers, if one of them dies, the reward will be turned over ten times. That is? Will get extra gold coins. Since Li is qualified, she can make a bet. After all, she is not a duelist, so she can make a bet in other ways. At this time, there was a breeze blowing around the arena. Everyone held their breath at this time, because they rarely saw this, the duel between adventurers, not to mention the death agreement. of. In other words, as long as one of them is unwilling to surrender or has no intention of giving up, they can continue to fight. "come on." For this duel, Chiba has no plans to continue to carry her here, that is, she does not intend to waste more time on such small things, and in order to be able to show her strength, he intends to use overwhelming Power makes the people around you feel what is desperate. Just after saying this, Chiba adults deeply inserted the two swords in their hands into the ground. . v3 Chapter 38： : Let you have a hand With both hands in front of xiong, stand like this. "Haha, I thought it was a more powerful warrior. I didn''t expect it to be like this. You know that there is something in this world called martial arts." Different worlds are slightly different from the game world, but Chiba adults still have a certain understanding of the world, after all, like those monsters. Basically, the settings are exactly the same, so there is still a certain degree of certainty, not to mention that in this case, I have a duel with the girl in front of me, of course knowing that she may use martial arts. "Wu-tech, instant blasting." This is a very explosive skill, and this girl is very skilled, just at this moment, her whole body, under the influence of martial arts, _ directly vacated. It disappeared in the place where I was originally. When the girls body appeared again, she had already come to the side of Chiba. Everyone knows that this black-painted armor must be able to escape at this time. "go to hell." For the average person, there is no time to react at such a fast speed, so they think at this time that this black-black man will be cut directly into two at this time. The woman, who has a very large sword in her hand, and the weight and sharpness of this piece are quite powerful, so in this high speed situation, the armor must be broken. Not to mention the girl in front of him, the level is higher than him, and he is still a master who will use martial arts. "Wuji?" At this time, by Li, looking at the corners of Chibas mouth, perhaps this should be intelligence. I didnt expect that there was such a way of fighting in this time. It really made people feel incredible. Martial skills are the unique world of this fantasy. There is a unique way, and it is impossible for ordinary people to use. Generally speaking, as long as they are the masters in the field of heroes. But for ordinary people, being able to master a martial arts has been quite good. Not to mention other guys, in this case, martial arts skills are a very good way to fight. "Go to die." At this time, everyone''s eyes are staring at the picture of the arena. They simply can''t believe the guy in front of them. Actually able to slam the body of this guy. "so hard!" Yes, there was a scene that everyone did not think of. The armor worn by this man could not be broken. I saw this group of guys incredible expressions, and they felt quite funny in their hearts. The armor of Chibas body was able to immunize all physical attacks below 60, in other words, it was impossible. Some humans have destroyed it. Even in this world, some people have reached the field of heroes and will use a variety of martial arts skills. It is impossible to be the opponent of Chiba adults. Whether in strength or in other aspects, the distance between the two is really too great. "hateful." The woman, at this time did not think that this piece of equipment worn by this guy can actually resist his own attack, let alone in the case of martial skills. It really makes people think that there is such a trace of incredible. If you look at the current state of affairs, you may have to strengthen your strength. "Do you think that the aging mother will only have this trick? Standing in that place, are you showing me your equipment?" The armor is quite hard. For this, the girl still knows, although it is high in level, but how to break through this armor? It has become the key point now. "Although I can use other martial arts, but under such a powerful force, there is no way to make a breakthrough. It seems that the word is a little difficult." A woman, not a fool, consumes a lot of physical strength when using martial arts skills. "Cut directly the head of this guy" Even if the armor cares, there is no way to integrate it in some places. It is like a helmet and a body. It is a place of separation. This place should be the weakest, as long as it is forcibly cut off. Then there is no need to be afraid anymore. "Just do it." By Li at this time, looking at the thousands of nights above the arena, there was a trace of surprise in the brow. I didn''t expect Chiba people to plan to stand in the same place without using any opposition. I don''t know how Chiba adults will handle this matter. "Wu-tech, super-acceleration, speed acceleration." The woman is also an elite among the adventurers, so this guy can master several martial arts, and the combat power is quite good compared to other people, even in this case. ............... And it may not be able to win, knowing that from the beginning, Chiba stood in the same place, and did not move at all. Does this guy have no intention of attacking at all? "go to hell." At this time, this girl can basically say that the power has been raised to the extreme. It became extremely powerful. After all, this girl, in front of other adventurers, seems to be stronger in strength, because in this small town, everyone did not think that she would actually use martial arts. The reason why women use martial arts at the beginning is to be able to cope with the armor worn by Chiba. "Go to **** you". At that time, the giant sword in the womans hand was raised high, and with the rise of his body, and with this very powerful impact, he was heavily chopped back, and the head of Chibas head was over. The whole ground was happy in an instant, and the surrounding rocks were even shattered. "How powerful is this." At this time, everyone in the arena felt that the battle in front of them was completely unobtrusive, and it was a little surprising. . v3 Chapter 39： : special battle "How did this guy do it?" Martial skills are a special type of combat that enhances the user''s various strengths and speed attributes. In other words, it is like getting it, assisting. Being able to gain more powerful power in a short period of time can even be said to surpass the power of the devil. The entire ground of the arena was shattered at this time, and even a large area was directly sunken, leaving everyone around them very surprised at this time. Finished, finished, this guy''s armor is even thicker, and then such an attack must be shattered. Because at this time, under the arena, because of the broken ground, a lot of dust "three or six zeros" was raised, so no one can see clearly below. What will the current situation look like? But as the dust slowly dissipated, the figure of Chiba was finally revealed at this time, and he just caught the attack of this guy with his own hand. "Your attack power, is this the biggest?" "It''s quite boring, I still have expectations for you. After all, this guy is the best person in this town, the highest level adventurer, but your martial arts is no different." Chiba said faintly, he only used one hand to catch the sword in the guy''s hand, and the empty hand took the white blade. At this time, the woman had already had a lot of blue veins on her brows, and even his hands were twitching at this time, even if he was in the martial arts. There is no way to defeat this guy in front of him. "What exactly is this guy?" However, this time is not finished, even if his attack method did not cause any harm to him, but this guy is quite careless. There was a smile in the woman''s mouth. At this time, he quickly put down his left hand and pulled a dagger from his waist, deeply stabbing the guy''s neck. You know that many people know this, just like the armor is completely sealed, but the node still has a gap, in other words, this guy can get into his body from the neck. "shit." On the top of the arena, the middle-aged uncle who was originally the owner of the store, at this time, flashed a trace of surprise in his eyes, did not expect this woman to be so mean. Taking advantage of such a gap. "How is it possible?" At this time, although he succeeded in putting this short sword into the armor, he did not feel any feeling of cha. This is absolutely impossible. It is really unbelievable at this time. After all, ordinary people cannot be like this. "Don''t you say that there is really no body in this guy''s body?" At this time, the woman shook herself very helplessly. It was exactly like what she said. If she said that she succeeded in hitting, why didnt she feel a little bit in her hand? "What is this all about?" After all, a woman is an adventurer, so she has a lot of experience. This kind of dagger in her own hands, cha into the body of the monster, he has used it many times repeatedly, so this kind of feel is absolutely not wrong. However, this guy in front of me seems to be short-selling. Can you say that this guy has no body at all? Is it a ghost? Impossible, there is absolutely no such thing in this world, so that there is no body, even the undead that the magician created, will have the body, at least with the support of the bones, but this guy, it seems to be It is hollowed out. Woman, very unlucky. There is no cha to the bones of Chiba adults, directly through this bone, so her hands will have this feeling, as if it is lost. "Its quite boring. I had a slight expectation for this guy." "But it makes me feel very boring, you can only do this level."... Hey. It was at this time that Chiba adults sighed with great helplessness, and he shrugged his shoulders and said to the guy in front of him. There was a trace of horror in the woman''s eyes, because he never met such a situation, and could it be said that this guy is really undead. Undead, it is indeed in this world, if the body does not have a body, that is to say, it is divided into the ranks of the undead. In fact, there are many people who are even more surprised, especially those who are on the economic platform. At this time, they have been amazed by the extension to Zhongdu. They have not figured out the current situation at all. Is it true? However, from the point of view of some people, the victory of this battle has become very obvious. That is, the girl in front of her, the victory of this death duel, as for the guy wearing armor, in this Time will definitely die. After all, his head was almost directly penetrated. "hateful." "Damn, what is this guy about you, even if your body has no body, it can''t appear. I feel like this, I have no way to feel it. 4.2" "Well, I have told you many times. I am quite busy, so I lost your strength. I didn''t expect this to reach your limit. It was a bit disappointing." At this time, Chiba adults said in a faint voice. Moreover, the whole person''s eyes are particularly horrible. It can even be said that at this time, the woman in front of her eyes feels quite terrible. After all, the sword in her hand is unknown, even if she tries to pull the che, she does not move. The guy he is facing is just like a monster, not only has no body, but the most strange thing is. From the very beginning, he had his own two swords chajin on the ground, and even after playing for so long, there was no move. . v3 Chapter 40： : fierce "To deal with this kind of guy, there is no need for a move. You can crush your guy''s body with one hand." It was at this time that a thousand fierce flashes in the corners of Chibas mouth, and his eyes made a red glow at this time, and it seems that he has no intention of continuing to waste time in this place. "You guy, don''t look too young." In this case, the woman is relatively dangerous, but she is a guy who will use martial arts. In other words, this guy is definitely not so easy to deal with. What''s more, now that she wants to escape, she will use power in an instant. "mart skills, super acceleration. Power is accelerating." Although it is said that in this world, there is a relatively powerful force of martial arts skills, but after each use, it will consume a lot of physical strength. 14 There is no doubt about this, and many people know that after using super-acceleration, although the body can get in a short time, it is more powerful than ordinary people, but correspondingly, it will consume more of its own physical strength. That is to say. Its a bit worthwhile. But in this case, there is no other way for this woman in front of her. After all, the sword in her hand is firmly grasped by this guy. And my own strength, there is no way to shake, or even do not move, so it is quite dangerous. But just in this guy, when he was preparing to use these skills, the sword in his hand suddenly made a jingle, but he was directly broken. The very crisp and pleasing sound rang at this time, and everyone in the room did not think that the guy in front of him could just break the sword directly by relying on one of his own hands. Its just too thought that its incredible. How did this guy do it? Even if it is just an ordinary sword, it needs a lot of power, not to mention. This woman is an adventurer. Therefore, these girls wearing these huge swords, the hardness is still in the level of purity, are quite good, the average person has no way to break it, not to mention, this piece is still a giant sword. "What is this all about? Is it just an accident?" At this time, the woman also flashed a trace of surprise in her eyes. She did not consider a situation like this, but since things have already happened, they must be well prepared. It is the best way to open the distance between each other, but at this time, the woman suddenly feels that there is a figure behind her. "Do you think that you can escape my pursuit by your speed alone?" At this time, Chibas entire body disappeared in the same place, and everyone did not notice the details. When he appeared again, one of his hands had already caught the woman in front of him, and he grasped it tightly. Holding her neck. "I said that for people like you, I am not interested in playing with you here." Chiba adults came to this town today, just to be able to collect more information. For such an event, it is best to use force to solve the problem quickly, or else. Will have an impact on your time. "Well, I am very grateful to you, so I will give you a happy, honest and uncle will make you die faster, but if you dare to resist, don''t blame me for being rude to you." . At this time, everyone in the room saw a scene of surprise after seeing this scene. They did not think that the guy wearing the armor would actually improve his speed without using it. So fast, even the naked eye can''t detect it. This is where the movement of the martial arts skills is accelerated. It is like a momentary shift. There is no process in Ken. Just in front of the man who painted the black and black armor, once again appeared in the sight of everyone, the womans neck was already broken. I didn''t use any skills at all, just moving my body and killing this guy who has been very arrogant in an instant. "How did this guy do it?" Its really unbelievable, especially in this case, many peoples eyes are even shaking, they cant believe what they saw in front of them, even if ones strength is stronger, even if he breaks through In the field of heroes. It is also impossible to kill a second-time adventurer who is skilled in martial arts skills in a flash. It is completely impossible. "hateful,". At this time, many people have not found out how the girl died. He just fell to the ground. At this time, many people have reacted to 300. For this life and death duel, one is wearing black. Colored armor guy. At this time, I won the victory of this battle, and it was an overwhelming victory without suspense. "The level of that guy, is there really only a copper level among the adventurers?" At the time, the warriors above the arena, the adventurers at this time, saw this very strange and especially surprised side, and they began to talk in private. Many people did not believe what they saw. It makes people feel incredible. If this guy, who has reached the level of excellence, can overcome this woman in front of him, there may be a slight possibility, so that it can be explained, but even if you reach the level of the elite, it is impossible to kill her in an instant. "Yi Li, take the gold coins we earn today, temporarily, first retreat from this place. After all, it has caused such a big reaction. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, we must leave this place and say it soon." For this life and death duel, the end time is very fast, and many people are very optimistic about the woman, not to mention the many martial arts skills he uses in combat. . v3 Chapter 41： : The moment of death Unexpectedly, just a trick. She completely left the world in this way. When she was dead, she didn''t know what it felt. It was in a flash, and then the whole person''s heartbeat stopped beating. Not only that, at this time, the dealer who is the dealer can really be miserable. After all, some people still press the black warrior, not to mention the death of the death showdown. The reward should be doubled. It seems that this time, as the biggest winner, it should be Chiba. "Where is it sacred? If it is true, if you want to divide the level of the security, you should not be the level of this bronze, at least the level of the fine." It was at this time that at the beginning the shop owner, the middle-aged uncle, suddenly came to the side of Chiba adults at this time, he asked him. The level of the elite? Is it that this level is the highest among the adventurers? After all, Chiba adults came to this place from other times, so they don''t know much about the world, especially like this adventurer, his power level is completely unclear. Its just that Ive just started, when I sign up. The guy who manages this, the adventurer, the union, only issued his own bronze-colored waistband. "Maybe it is." At this time, Chiba adults have achieved their desired goals, so in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, he intends to temporarily return to the Nasarik grave at this time, as for other tasks. Time to say. "Ok." In fact, in this matchup, the biggest loss is still the merchant of the bookmaker. He was very confident in his choice, but he did not expect such a big reversal, which would have caused him to die. Chiba adults don''t care about this time. The interests of these guys only care about themselves. Can you get more information in this world? It seems that you should pay attention to this thing, martial arts skills. It seems that I am not a good artist! In fact, the next thing is very simple. After all, this thing was witnessed by many people at the beginning, and both parties have signed a death agreement. In other words, even if something goes wrong, There is no need to bear this result. In this case, no one dares to block Chiba adults. "If you die, you can only recognize yourself badly. Your strength is not as good as others. So it is easy for people to lose their confidence in such a duel." In fact, in the afternoon, things became particularly simple. It was just like a logical chapter. At this time, Chiba adults were very obvious. They were improved at once. Even in this guild, he was directly awarded a A level-level adventure waist card. It seems that the workmanship is also quite delicate and gorgeous. "Class level?" At this time, Chiba adults flashed a smile in the corner of their mouths as if it was a kind of irony, but now he does not need to think about these issues, collecting intelligence is the most important. After completing these things logically, Chiba adults intend to leave this place for the time being and return to the Nasarik grave to say it, and just then, when they caused such a big commotion, there will definitely be people to investigate. . Just like the village of Kahn, at that time, he destroyed some of the heads of the Slyan country, and the archangels they had exchanged. This group of people will send even more powerful people to investigate this piece. Things, and for this money, but have long been secretly investigated and got news. It''s just temporary, and you don''t want to be a snake. So be careful with everything. After successfully handling this badge, Chiba adults took a bag full of gold coins and left the town. In fact, the biggest gain for today is gold coins. If it is to obtain intelligence, it is the same. There is not much difference in a few days. After all, he has known this thing. Although I didn''t know much about this kind of thing at that time, after today''s actual combat, I always felt that I could grasp their trajectory. ".Ok." Nearly two hours later, Chiba returned to the Nasarik grave with his maid. When he entered the first night of the grave, he saw Dimitugos, the guys tail was very dragged. long. "I have seen the Supreme Lord. There are no other outsiders in the graves of the last two days that can break into this place, so please be assured of the Supreme Master." At this time, Chiba adults passed through this place unintentionally. For this class, Dimitogos own combat power is relative to that of Yabe Bed. Basically, there is not much difference, but there is no way for Yabe Bed to compare with it. It is Dimitugos. This guy has a lot of monsters in his class, and the level of these monsters, Each one is quite high, and even some have reached the 90th level or above, which is completely abnormal. "Well (? Zhao Zhao), you have done very well these days. At that time, I must reward you with Dimitugos, but these days, you still have to keep your position, after all, we Offended the Slyan country," The Slyan country mentioned here is actually the one who can manipulate the angels that Chiba adults unintentionally destroy at the beginning. Although the archangels said that they are quite fragile in strength, but these guys are the reason why they learned these magical places, and indeed some people care more about Chiba. "Know, Supreme Adult." Although Dimitugos has a traitor''s face, this guy is actually the most loyal, and he is very concerned about his own master, especially the idea of ??successfully conquering the world, it is special to think of it. Excited. . v3 Chapter 42： :emergency meeting The Slyan country does not have any terrible things in itself, but because there are other people in the world, that is to say, they have world-class props, they are quite powerful first, but for Chiba adults, there is no such thing. It is necessary to do so and be prepared. Because the information resources are mutual, in other words, that is, they are very chaotic and uninformed about this country, and this person, who is called the Slyan State, does not understand himself. The Nasarik grave was not exposed at all, so few people knew about this location. "Now I am rushing to recruit all the guardians of the class. I want to have an emergency meeting and everyone can''t be late." At this time, Chiba said in a faint voice in his mouth, and issued an order to Dimitugos, and at this time he glanced at them, and the monsters that were locked up felt quite uncomfortable. These monsters are especially high. You can do it one or two and destroy a city. "I didn''t expect it to be Dimitugos. This guy said that it is a captive pet. It really makes people feel incredible." However, these are not the key points now. One thing that most people care about is the one who cares about it. That is, in the next period of time, you must be vigilant, and in this case, you need to obtain more intelligence resources. Or else. "understood." Time flies quite fast, and all the guardians of the class have been concentrated in the blink of an eye, in this is the treasure hall inside the Nasarik grave. He held the most powerful weapon of the guild in his hand, and at this time, he put on a trench coat and exposed his own head. After all, this guy is a mage. "I have seen the Supreme Lord." At this time, the scene was still relatively large, and all the people around the entire Nasarik grave were concentrated in this place at this time. "Supreme adult, good." In this case, basically everyone is bowing to his head. This feeling of being in the world is quite good for people in Chiba, but now he has become an undead. For some things, (beei) is less important, and in this case. What kind of existence is this for the world? It is very doubtful. The most important thing is that you dont understand it at all. If you dont know the world, how to face it. People are very concerned about it. "The world, from today, you must not only give me, guard every place, but also protect all the Nasarik graves, so you have to, keep me eyeing." The reason why Chiba adults say this, the truth is actually very simple. Because of the offense of the Slyan country, it is not necessary to be able to obtain peace in this situation, let alone those guys are not so irritating. "Supreme adults, you must be assured of this matter. As a class guardian, we will convince every inch of land. You can rest assured that you can be assured of what is called the Slyan country." ...... When Chiba adults were listening to Sebastian, it was obvious that they didn''t want to vomit in their hearts. This guy named Slyan is not alone, but a country. "Sebas, Sliaan, although I don''t know how powerful he is in this world, but you must give me the information to master him, send a lot of undead, remember to find the most for me. The exact message." For intelligence resources, it is the most important. And at this time, everyone in the entire Nasarik grave is known. The Slingian country, in fact, the most worrying thing, still has world-class props. "Damn." There is a trace of anger in the mouth of Chibas mouth. Although it has been a while since I came to the world, there is no way for intelligence to get access to many resources in this world. This is what people are most concerned about, not to mention that there are three big countries in this time, including the Baham State, perhaps they can rely on him. In fact, for this, Chiba adults have also carefully thought about it. After all, this situation is quite dangerous. Even if you use all the power of the entire Nasarik grave, you may not be able to compete with the whole world. The main concern is that during this time, there may be other players, or in this world, who have a higher level than their own level. If you say this, your behavior will be a bit reckless. Still be careful and good. Chiba adults know that they have destroyed the 50,000 soldiers, and there is also a hero, the Slyan country, who will never let go of themselves. I will send someone to investigate, so I must pay attention. "Know, Chiba." Yu Li is inside the maid''s troupe. Relatively speaking, the fighting power of the entire maid troupe is very good, but if you really want to force the guardians of its class, it will be a lot different. "Tomorrow we continue to get information, but we have to change places." Ok. At the same time, this night is quite old. The surrounding air seems to be solidified. It was only this time in the autumn. I didnt expect anyone to wear a black trench coat and walk in this city. Clement ordered, this guy is a cadre of the knowledge of Lanon, and in this moonlight, his mouth has flashed a very evil smile, and after seeing the two adventurers in front of him, the heart suddenly started. Kill the machine. "My favorite thing is a character like you." "What a delicious taste, it is hard to extricate yourself." At this time, Clement ordered the two spurs of weapons in their hands to kill the two adventurers very cruelly. It is even possible to draw the blood inside the body of these two guys. "It''s a perfect taste, it''s just too much." v3 Chapter 43： : Clementi Clemmen order itself is a bloodthirsty guy, but in today''s time, he met this place, not to mention the two adventurers in front of the eyes are very unlucky, she was eyeing. This guy actually has a rather cute appearance, but his character is quite brutal and capricious to capture the lives of others. Many people are called a character bankrupt. In other words, this guy actually has a lot of flaws, but for himself, he has to be close to the power of the hero field, quite confident, this is her only, self-satisfied way, this guy is bloodthirsty, The favorite thing is to kill lu. The way you fight is also quite cruel, there are quite a lot of people in his hands, countless, even this guy, the character is quite weird, will collect these adventurers, brands. In fact, her behavior is particularly well understood. It is like a hunting person. After killing the prey, she will take some of it as her own. It is like a souvenir, and this guy is now It is like this. "Escape!" So this guy Claymen ordered to kill people for their own fun, and enjoyed the whole process very much, it is simply unbelievable that this guy will become such a fierce. "I beg you, let us two, really." At this time, one of the adventurers may have been pleading for mercy because he could not stand the cruel way of killing, but his kind of mercy, without a little bit of effect, simply did not get any sympathy from Clement. . Instead, it has become something else. What Clement ordered this guy to see is such a result. If the more you escape, the more she enjoys this feeling, it is simply a metamorphosis. "Run away, you guys, the more you escape, the more excited I will be, I will take your blood..." "what." But the adventurer in front of him, either because of a serious shock, or because of his physical exhaustion, in this case, he has no choice, he continues to escape, can only choose to beg for mercy. Repeatedly squatting, but the more this guy looks like this, Clemmen ordered that the less interested, the very helpless shook his head. Then faintly said. "You guy, its quite boring. I had a big expectation for you. Its like this, hehe." Cleming is obviously losing interest in this guy, and in this case, he doesn''t mean to continue to play with this guy. Since you don''t have this kind of escape, then I don''t have you. How much fun, just kill it directly. "Its really boring, if you choose to run away..." "I beg you to let me go!" At this time, the adventurer flashed a trace of panic in his eyes. He knows who this woman is, Clayton is a very cruel guy, and has a very bad habit of collecting the waist of the adventurer and like to bring them together. This is a hobby or habit of her, but this way, people are particularly hateful, but this guy is very powerful, not only using martial arts, but even close to the hero field. So few people can beat her. It also caused him to be so unscrupulous. "Run." "If you choose not to run away, then I will really kill you, it is too boring." Obviously at this time, the adventurer knows that he is not the opponent of this guy, he can only choose to beg for mercy, but in this case, the other party is still not rude. People feel quite hateful. "It''s quite boring, so I have to ask you to temporarily close your eyes and slowly enjoy the pain of death!" Clement''s mouth is very big, especially when he laughs, it feels quite scary, and this guy starts very fast and pierces the heart of this adventurer directly. Asking for flowers Then pull out the spur-like weapon and gently lick the blood stained on it. A **** smell immediately poured into her nose. "boring, I don''t have a decent adventurer in this town, such as the level of the elite. If this is the case, maybe I can play with myself." "Enough, you are really enough. We don''t know the purpose of coming here. We only know the huge army of death. I didn''t expect you guys to be in this place." At this time, behind Clement''s book this guy, there was a guy in black dress, similar to a magic singer, holding a magic wand in his hand, as if there was a right hand. Black, orb. ............ This guy is standing on the wall. Said to Clayton below, and the reason why he said this, the reason is very simple, because this guy can not want to cause trouble in this place. Especially in towns and cities, if things are caused, then the impact on their own plans will be affected, and the entire death army will not be able to resurrect. Clement ordered a glance at the old man and said to him. "You think you are an old man, who is it? Can you manage me?" Clement is set to be above power, and it is indeed better than this old man, but he is not so good to deal with, after all, he has that kind of bone dragon. "Claimen ordered, you must not forget the agreement between the two of us. If it breaks the agreement between us, then don''t blame me for turning your face and not recognizing people." At this time, the old man was also very fierce. He glanced at Clement''s book. She said this sentence very seriously. In fact, the relationship between the two people is not particularly good. Even from the beginning, when two people worked together, the investment was just for mutual benefit. However, the old man wanted to create a huge death army. Clement was only for the hobby of killing lu. Only. . v3 Chapter 44： : Flowing water acceleration Clement was ordered at this time, his mouth was very unwilling to pout, and he came to this place just to find fun. However, the old man in front of him, who has repeatedly restricted his actions, is really very hot. If you can, if you can, you really want to kill this guy. "Go to hell, the old man, the martial arts water speeds up." At this time, Clemmen ordered a skill suddenly, and her body disappeared into this place at this time, when the guy appeared again. Immediately came to a different place, here is the old man standing on the wall, Claymen ordered the weapon in his hand to stab his body, but this old man is a magic singer after all. "Two nine zeros" By the side, you can have something that is piled up from bones, although you don''t know what monster it is? Bone dragon. What is most worthy of attention is that the orb of the old man''s hand is shining at this time, and it is very bright. Vaguely, you can feel the power. In fact, for the magician, this power is quite good, but the power of this guy is the darkness. He wants to make a lot of undead through this black orb. Family. The common name, the legendary Death Corps, means that all of them are monsters built from bones. Clement was not particularly interested in this guy. He wanted to build a death corps and he didn''t have much interest. "I really want to kill you, but for you guys, for me, there is still a certain meaning, so I will spare you this dog for the time being, this girl will be even this time." If Clement''s order is true, if you want to play with this guy, you may not be able to win. After all, the difference between the two is not high, but this guy has this orb. It is a bit difficult to deal with. If you say this guy, its just a common person. If you dont have this kind of orb, you can easily erase it without any difficulty. But this guy now has the power of Orb in his hands, so there is no way to kill him. The only thing that can be tolerated or waited. "Damn." Clemmen made it quite boring, so he turned and left the place at this time, but when he left, he said to the dark magician, I think you should be very interested in these two bodies. Their level is at least a bronze medal. So for you, make these two guys into death corps, you can increase the very big, combat power, you should be happy, and I have created so many bodies for you. "Don''t you say something thanking me?" At this time, the old man was frowning tightly. In fact, the relationship between the two people is indeed a kind of interest. Because the old man needs a large number of entities to make the legendary death army, he must have a body. Clemmen ordered to collect the brands of the adventurers, in order to take, especially she likes to kill, so the two are considered mutually beneficial. Because it is quite troublesome to deal with the body, when Claymen can''t make it, it will often be chased by other so-called justice people in the country. So every time after killing people, you have to deal with the body. . That is to destroy the dead, leaving no traces of clues. "It''s awful." At this time, the old man actually hates this girl very much. Although he can help himself create more things, he often has to be wary of her when dealing with her. Because this guy, after all, is Clayman who has a five-level guy, and she claims to have reached the hero field, so it is quite difficult to deal with. Although I have the magic power and the power of this kind of orb, there is really not a big difference between the two people. If I dont care, I might not be killed by this guy.... "Now let me end her for the time being, and when I get more power, I will definitely solve this guy." The old man, there was a hint of killing in his eyes, and he had already considered it from the beginning. As long as he completed the call of the death army, he would definitely solve the girl without leaving any traces. . "bored." Clement''s daily life is actually a special monotony. It won''t be to recruit some adventurers, then kill them and get the brands on them. It''s such a cycle. For a long time, it will inevitably feel a little tired, no matter for anyone, it is like this, you will definitely become more and more tired when you do one thing over and over again. I may even feel that some numbness is like this. "hateful." At this time, when the old man looked at the treasure in his hand, the magic of sucking was not enough. Especially the power to absorb the body has not been reached. It seems that other tools must be solved to make himself, resurrect, and more. Death Corps. In this small town, it seems quite peaceful, and there are a lot of hidden things. If you pay attention to it, you will be able to find it. "Ha 5.1 Haha!!" In the night, the old man looked at the moonlight above the sky, and then in the recovery, issued a smile, he knew that he was getting closer and closer to completing the plan, when You can become the king of the undead. Then kill the town, destroy all the people here, and absorb more undead powers, and then you can rule it all. Therefore, sometimes, once a person gains strength, he will expand indefinitely. This is the power that controls the human being. Of course, for this old man, he is not a human being at all, and now he has become a dead soul. maker. "Ha ha ha?" That is because this old man, before he met the Chiba adults. . v3 Chapter 45： :In case I feel that I have a lot of achievements in the realm of the undead. After all, there is no way for ordinary people to summon the death bone dragon. At the same time, after leaving the town, Clement went to the guild where Chiba adults had been in the daytime, and in order to make these guys not recognize themselves, they deliberately performed a disguise. Wearing a dark cloak, he deliberately covered his face. In fact, Clement''s order is not necessary at all, because in this place, this is not the emperor, so that few people will know this guy. There is no need at all. She does this, but in order to be able to be insured, if he meets something here, he is a bit difficult to say. Although Clement''s character is quite strange, but this guy you look carefully, you will find that he is actually very beautiful, especially on the face, it seems that the feeling of giving people is quite gentle. In fact, it is quite cute, but the way the guy talks and the tone of the person are chilling. However, in the ordinary life, if this guy is not in the state of killing lu, in fact, it is particularly attractive. "Boss, give me a cup of fruit." Clement was ordered at this time, a person sitting very quietly in this shop, she sat alone in the corner, ordered a cup of fruit to the boss, and stayed quietly in this place. So now it looks very cute, and there is no support for the rest of the people around, even if it can be said that it will not provoke these guys, as long as this group of guys will not provoke her. But sometimes, sometimes people are so guilty, nothing is always love to run the dragon, the moth is simply asking for trouble, offending who is not good, but to provoke this guy. At this time, one of them seems to be older, and the uncle, who is nearly 30 years old, has a little more wine in this shop, so the whole persons face is particularly rosy, and he carries a The giant sword, swaying, came to the store. Then he said awkwardly, and pulled out a few gold coins from his pocket, which is particularly imposing. In fact, this guy is just an ordinary adventurer, but his bronze medal attracts Clement. Attention. This uncle doesn''t look particularly strong, but the brand that this guy wears, although it looks a bit different, this guy should be higher than the bronze level. Maybe let yourself, playing for a while is not necessarily. At this time, Clement chose to take a bite of juice with his mouth, and the fruit tastes like no blood. "Super hard to drink" However, in order to avoid being exposed, Clayton ordered to pretend to drink the juice in front of him, even if it was particularly difficult to swallow. This middle-aged uncle, after coming to this shop, the whole person is particularly arrogant, may be based on his own level, divided, look around, this group of people did not put them in the eyes . "Boss, give me a dozen of the best beer. Of course, I want the best, and I invite everyone here to drink." In the beginning, the guys in this shop didnt really like the person in front of me. After all, when they came in, it was inevitable that they would offend people, but when they heard this guy, When you pay for all the people here. At this time, these guys are obviously, just like the wall grass, the whole person''s face has completely changed. I didn''t expect this guy to be particularly interesting. However, among me, only one person in this group seems very natural, that is, Clement. She was sitting alone in the corner like this. Gently sipping the process in his mouth, not at all in front of others. It can even be said that this group of guys is completely ignored. "Hey, I didn''t think of this place. I can still see such a very cute girl. How about a girl? Do you want to accompany your uncle?" It was at this time that Clement was originally scheduled to fix the prey that he was looking at. He did not expect that he actually sent it to himself. This is simply that you don''t need to do it yourself. In the beginning, Clemmen ordered that the expression was quite serious. At the end, he did not regard this guy as a green onion. However, since he is open-minded, he should have a good time with him. "No problem, maybe I can accompany you for a drink." Clement was ordered at this time, although the expression made a gentle and lovely look, in fact, in her heart, it is quite evil, now the heart 243 secretly said, this prey actually sent it to the door, completely not Do it yourself. "Hey, is this open?" At this time, the middle-aged uncle also flashed a smile in the corner of his mouth, secretly said in his heart, did not expect this chick to actually cooperate with this, it seems that there will be something special happening today is not necessarily. As for other people at this time, it is also suddenly smashed. After all, this middle-aged uncle pays for them. Of course, it is necessary to sell this guy to be a human being. They start to squat, and it is exactly what they said. Clemmen is still quite cute. Especially her expression, at this time, many people think that they are quite cute, and even many people who can be said here think that she is doing well. "How do you drink juice!" At this time, the middle-aged uncle showed a rather cumbersome expression on his face. In fact, there is such a comparison in his heart. The idea is only in this large audience, he is embarrassed to show it, so he has been waiting , waiting for an opportunity. "There is not much problem in drinking, but this bill...". v3 Chapter 46： : Acting only Clement is a guy who can use martial arts. Do you think she will lack this gold coin? The reason why she said this is to cover herself. This guy''s acting is still quite good, at least she can fool everyone here, not a very gentle girl. It is quite powerful to be able to play this scene realistically. At this time, Clemmen ordered that the mind had already been planned. As long as the guy was interested in her, he might have to play with him for a while. Humph. "No problem, I am not talking about the drinks. I have said that if I am in this place tonight, I will pack all the things I consume." The middle-aged man, at this time, speaks with a very arrogant tone. I don''t know if it is to be able to say something more in front of the girl, but in fact these are not the key points. The main thing is. Now, at this time, two people are basically all sorrowful, and everyone has their own thoughts. Clement''s purpose in ordering her is also quite simple, in order to be able to get this guy to hook, and he can''t wait for him now, especially want to get the guy''s body brand. As for the middle-aged uncle. His purpose is even simpler. It is just a greed. In this place, I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. It is indeed quite difficult. After all, in this backcountry. The middle-aged uncle''s name is Claydy. He is an adventurer and ranks. I think most people don''t have him. This guy is not the original inhabitant of this place. He is from the capital. The Baham Empire is a very large country. There are many heroes in this country. And they are very good at using martial arts skills, although these guys have their own characteristics, but generally do not go to other places, but the middle-aged uncle, in front of him, is quite helpless, with his companions in an adventurer I always went to the wrong place. It also came to this place unintentionally. Although the town is not large, the population is relatively dense, and it also has a certain consumption location. It really makes people feel a little concerned, and at this time, everyone feels quite incredible. "Miss, actually, I think you are quite beautiful, especially your face, which gives you a pretty good feeling." The middle-aged uncle, called Catti, thought that the technical skills of picking up her girl were as high as they were. In fact, he did not know that he would soon become a prey for others. I am still smug in this place, boasting how powerful my power is. And its getting bigger and bigger, even saying that youre almost approaching the realm of heroes, making everyone around you feel incredible. Although you dont know this guy, the words spoken in the mouth are somewhat credible, but they do cause grams. Lemen ordered the interest of this guy. I secretly thought in my heart that it seems that I came to this place this time and found a very good prey. I really felt so excited when I thought about it. I started to feel a little bit unbearable. "How? Do you want to accompany your uncle tonight?" "it is good." Clement was ordered at this time, in fact, there is no other extra action, compared to the color gamut of this middle-aged uncle, Clement''s order is more apparent, a little difficult to control their emotions, especially want to eat this guy Blood. This taste must be quite good. "Haha." Although Claydy said that he is just an ordinary guy, it is relatively speaking that this guy did not have much ability when he was in the Imperial Capital. But when he came to this comparative, remote town, the identity seemed to be improved, because in this place, few people like him. So this temper is a bit too big, and it is even more blown up in front of others. Anyway, these guys don''t know their own details, so what they say to them, they can only nod their heads, and there is no way to check them, not to mention that under the influence of alcohol, you don''t want to brag. . ".Chick, follow me, make sure you are fragrant and spicy, and you won''t eat it all your life." At this time, Clement was actually quite excited, but when she was about to implement her own plan, she was suddenly poured a cold water. Because at this time, the owner of this shop suddenly said a word inadvertently, not only made this middle-aged uncle quite angry, even Clayton ordered suddenly changed the resolution of his heart. "Claydy, do you think I don''t know you? I think we should be old friends we haven''t seen for many years? I don''t know how many brushes you have. Your bronze medal is fake." ...... Today, after the boss said this, the atmosphere in the whole store instantly solidified. Especially the Claydy guy in this family, the face is like, the ruddy is generally uncovered by the old man, and the whole person changes instantly. (we are good) special restlessness. Then slammed the table hard, slammed the boss and stood up and said. "Who are you? What are the qualifications for Laozi''s business? If you don''t apologize to me, be careful that I will give up your entire store." At this time, you may be very angry now, because someone was picking up his old man just now. "Don''t I even know it?" At this time, the owner of the store suddenly said his name, which shocked the guy. "It is actually the captain!" Yes, the owner of this store was born in the Imperial Capital in the past, and the same is also an adventurer. Its level is also quite high. Although it does not reach a very high level, it is not at least a bronze medal. . v3 Chapter 47： : the tradition of trade unions The guy who was just preparing to make trouble, the two were quite familiar with the previous time. This boss is his captain. Moreover, the feelings between the two are not bad, but they have been separated for so many years, and they rarely meet each other. I did not expect that the first meeting would actually meet in this way. It really makes people feel a little unbelievable. "Captain Lack!" "I really miss you very much. I didn''t expect you to be in this place and start the tradition of our guild." Captain Ruck, this is just a former title. At that time, he was quite popular at the time of the Imperial Capital, but because he did not know who was offended in an adventurers mission, he was abolished. Only the arm. He hasn''t recovered yet, he can only do a small business in this place, even if he eats it, and at that time, he hid in a remote area in order to avoid the enemy. "Haha, I am very sorry, the captain still wants you not to reveal my oldest." Haha, in fact, this group of guys is quite bold, so at this time, after a loud laugh, this group of guys became a piece, as Clement was ordered at this time, the heart is particularly unhappy. 443 When he was about to get up, the manager suddenly said a guy who made her very concerned. "I said that your kid can''t change his bragging. I am used to it. In fact, I have met a very human and unpredictable thing today. You should know that we have a girl who is about to reach the level of excellence!" Ok? Although Claydy didn''t know this guy, who was it, because in the Imperial Capital, there were a lot of people who could use martial arts skills, but when the boss said the girl''s name, Cletti also passed through the eyes. A trace of surprise, even at this time. I was already drunk, but suddenly woke up. It feels quite incredible. "You said she, when I met a guy wearing a black and black armor, was it killed by this guy with a life and death duel?" "Yes," When the store manager talked about the guy who painted the black armor, there was a hint of fear in the brow. And when she was telling this story, the whole body seemed to be trembled, and she told her friend very clearly. "The level of the fine? I think it should be almost in this field! But there is one thing I want to tell you, at least he should be stronger than this girl, otherwise it is impossible, within a stroke, within Can kill it." If this thing is true, it really makes people care. After all, this kind of powerful role can be seen in this remote place. It really makes people pay attention to it. Well, I think all the guests here can identify this thing, they are all witnessed After the store manager finished this sentence, everyone present at the scene was quiet at this time, because the scene that happened at the competitive venue at noon today, everyone saw it with his own eyes, the guy wearing the black armor. Its just a monster level What vocabulary can all be used to describe? This guy can defeat this woman even without using martial arts. Its just amazing. "Do you know the name of this guy?" "Chiba adults." "I don''t know the name of this guy, but he is on the union, which means that when he registered, he wrote it, and according to him, the maid around her can call her." The store manager was at this time (befg). After saying this, Clement was suddenly stood up and planned to leave the place, and there was a smile in the extension. Perhaps today, she got a let. He is very excited about the news. It really makes people care. "Ok." At the beginning, Claydy became very big with the action of alcohol, but after hearing the descriptions of these guys, it was as if the whole person immediately became particularly awake. "Isn''t this thing you said really true? Is there such a strong person in this backcountry?" At this time, the manager also flashed a smile in the corner of his mouth. Although she didn''t know how to tell this thing, every sentence she said in her mouth was the most authentic. "I am going, I remember to chat with you in this place, how did the girl just disappeared?" This is a very big loss. In fact, for Clydy, this shopkeeper should have saved his life, because at the time when Clement was ordered, he was very interested in this guy. I can''t wait to eat it. But just at the time, especially after learning such a message. Clemmen set up his body slowly, he plans to change his plan, and this talent may be the prey she really wants to pursue. It looks like I found a better place to play. "This is the prey I have been looking for in my heart." Clemmen can basically say that she is quite confident about her strength, because this guy is like what she said, and indeed has to reach the realm of heroes. It is inevitable that there will be some arrogance, mainly because this guy has been hunting prey for so many years, but no one has ever been able to defeat it, so he is more and more conceited. After leaving the store, in order to be able to collect more news, Clemmen has been very quiet, waiting in an alley, he has been waiting for what he just stayed. The person inside the hotel. Because only these guys saw all the situation in the daytime, so only through them can they know that the guy who painted the black armor, the specific situation. Moonlight , destined to be a sleepless night tonight, and in this town, there will be a few more corpses. . v3 Chapter 48： : Looking for prey "who is it?" At this time, two prey slowly entered the alley, and the two of them were actually adventurers, but the level was relatively low. "Are you looking at the eyes? How can people appear in this big night? It is impossible to appear ghosts. You can put them in your heart." At this time, two people actually drank more, and one of them was a little drunk. The two of them supported each other and prepared to return to where they lived. However, at this time, two people suddenly felt behind themselves. ,-More than a figure. "How courageous you guys are so small, I told you, how could someone in this place dare to attack us both?" Indeed, these two guys are not particularly strong, but they also have a certain popularity among the adventurers, and the level is not low, so the average person does not dare to take them, but they did not think that the person who appeared later Actually it is. Clement ordered. "Two good nights, now we start, the game of cats and mice, I count to three, you start to run away, if you are lucky, maybe you can escape, but if you are not lucky, you can only die. On my palms." A very horrible voice came out from behind at this time, and the two people felt a murderous faintness. This kind of murder is simply unbelievable. "how is this possible!" At this time, these two adventurers also felt this powerful force. The guy behind this is definitely not simple. It is possible to deter two people from murderous. Therefore, you must choose to escape. "Haha, the body starts to tremble, if you two guys start to escape this time, I will be very happy." Clement''s favorite is to kill, and she has such a hobby, basically it can be said to be bloodthirsty. The two guys in front of me are quite unlucky and will actually run into her. "Run." At this time, one of the men suggested, but was quickly refuted by another man, because the two men are not particularly low in strength. If you really choose to escape, you will be mad at the momentum, so at this time, the man also endured this kind of fear. He turned his head and glanced at Clement. Then said to her. "I didn''t expect you to be this guy." It was at this time that there was a trace of surprise in the eyes of the two men, because the girl, they had seen it in the past, was in the hotel. "I thought who it is? I didn''t expect you to be this little girl. It''s hard to see you as a grandfather. Or how could you follow me all the way? This kind of joke doesn''t open with us, you can''t afford it." "" This man, at this time, this sentence has not been finished, I feel a blood spilling from the mouth of my mouth, and even a little feeling is not there, so suddenly fell to the ground, even the words have not even Finished. So sometimes there are a lot of rumors that are more truthful, just like this. "Its really a lot of words. For people like you, I really dont think its necessary to continue playing this game. what! ! The panic, panic-stricken expression, at this time, was completely displayed by another man, and the result was what Clemmen wanted to see. She hoped this fear. Not bad! Its quite good, what you need is your expression. Hahaha Claymen booked at this time, laughed loudly, and he gently tinged his weapon in his hand, a very thick blood smell, stabbed into her nostrils. "The next round is your turn, I think you should be very clear, if you don''t choose to escape, then there is no chance." Clement is a guy, many people know. "hateful." At this time, although the man was a little panicked, but relatively speaking, his strength was placed in this place, so he quickly responded and quickly escaped. Asking for flowers "Is this like a prey?" Clemmen ordered to see this, and after the state, there was a smile in the eyelids. In fact, for her only when the prey escaped, it would arouse her interest. The reason why he produces this kind of hobby is actually very simple, because no one who has played against her has ever beaten him. That is to say, in this case, slowly develop such a habit. "Run, this is the real hunting." However, for today''s guy, Clement is not the same as the usual habit of playing today. He didn''t kill the guy in front of him. He planned to get information about the black armor and man from the guy''s mouth. . ........... "I have enough fun. If you want to live, answer the question honestly and tell me, where is the guy wearing the dark armor?" At this time, Clement ordered the weapon in his hand to be tightly attached to the man''s xiong mouth. As long as this guy does not say a real word, he will pierce his weapon through his heart, and then throw this guy in this place, making the old man difficult for himself, wiping his gu. Clement''s eyes were very fierce and full of murderousness. The man felt horrified and scared at this time, and he shook his body. "Actually, I really don''t know where this guy is..." "Believe it or not, I will teach you now, and the heart will be directly selected." At this time, Clement ordered the weapon in his hand to reach the xiong mouth of this guy again. "There is no lie." "And every word I say is true, and it is up to you if you believe it or not." Clement was ordered at this time, laughing, and laughing very horrible, although this guy did not let himself get satisfactory results, but there is no use to keep it, so simply kill it. A bang rang. The moonlight is over. . v3 Chapter 49： : Moonlight 朦胧 Today''s moonlight is indeed a bit sleek, Nasarik''s tomb, the moonlight around it appears in the woods, sparkling. Its really like a beautiful view, it really gives people a feeling of comfort. "Well, I really got a very good news." Clemmen ordered a very unpleasant look at the two bodies in front of me, but since things have become like this, she has nothing to say. "Let the old man, the guy who only thought about his death army, to collect the body!" After Clement sent the words, he left the place with a big swing and let go of the two bodies and let them rot. However, before the guy left, he took out the "four-three-seven" silver bronze medals on the two adventurers. Clement had such a hobby, and he liked it very much. He liked to take these risks. The brand on the person is taken down and collected. "Nabe, Yu Li may have some things to deal with in the past few days, so he has no extra time to accompany me. As for the plan to explore intelligence resources tomorrow, I will have to trouble you to take a trip with me." At this time, Chiba adults said faintly. And he wears a piece of gold armor, which has a high level of armor, but it is a magician himself, so generally it is not necessary to equip this kind of thing. But in fact, in the minds of Chiba adults, he thought so, although he mainly trained magicians, and now is a magic singer, but each wizard has a dream of a close soldier. Therefore, it will be equipped with a set of armor, but in fact, the main reason is to consider yourself, because it is the reason of the undead, this will have a great impact on other people, in order to avoid themselves may bring some harm. . So I chose to wear this golden armor, and it seems to be able to use some of the warrior skills after the equipment. It''s just that the skill level of this skill is not very high, just like the level of your current level has dropped. "Although it feels a bit strange, it is already good now." Looking at himself in the mirror, Chibas brows rose slightly, and at this time he took the armor above his head and revealed his hoe. Looking at the pictures around it is really unbelievable. Then I looked at my arm again. Although she used it flexibly, she didn''t even think that human beings could actually be flexible in the case of only the bones. It really makes people feel that there is a slight concern. If it is only in the game world, the complete kind of stealth game, maybe it is not too strange, but this place is different world, in other words, it is true. Actually, face everyone in this way with a gimmick. It really makes people feel a little unacceptable. Because in the real world, when the human body loses its physical body, it is absolutely impossible to act without authorization, as if it were without a body. "Undead!" In fact, in the heart of Chiba adults, he also feels quite confused. If he said that he played this game at the time, he did not choose undead, and may not become this appearance now. Even if you say it again, you can''t, choose this ugly gesture. Although the undead does not have much advantage in appearance, this guy also has his own advantages, that is, the undead can create the undead army. And there are so many, even arguably, able to use their own power to master a lot of death corps, which is a congenital advantage for the undead, not to mention the fact that the Chiba adults have reached the full level. But when he creates the undead, he will create it according to the level of this guy. In other words, if the level of the entity is very low, you can''t create a higher, death knight. And if you create a death warrior through magic, you can only create a medium-level one. If you go above, there will be no effect..... In this regard, in fact, Chiba adults are also very distressed as if it is a restriction. In this case, there is no way to create a more powerful warrior. "Damn..." Tonight, the Nasarik grave did not have any movements, and the surrounding area was very quiet. In general, these days were still relatively peaceful, and Chiba adults did not have any distress. The most important thing is that they have not been attacked by other places to attack, not to mention the fact that since the last incident, the defense of the entire grave has been greatly increased and the guardians of each class are quite note. Because it is a Slyan country, this group of people will definitely act, but in this case, they still do not know it. But I don''t think that this group of guys is still completely aware of the existence of this big grave, but that is only a matter of time. Because this group of guys is definitely not as simple as imagined, they have a lot of various props, at least some people who can use magic, although I don''t know what kind of existence is the Slyan country. But at least not going to that place. Moreover, in the previous period, they even sent people of the same level as the British 5.8, in other words, lost, very heavy, so in this case it is absolutely impossible to give up easily. "Nalbe, remember to hide your identity when you are tomorrow." Nabe is also a member of the combat maid group, and this guy''s level is also very high, although there is no abnormality like the vice captain, but at the very least can use the magic of the seventh or more. And in this fantasy world, there is a very demarcated, and quite clear demarcation point. That is, for all humans, they can use no more than seven orders of magic. It can even be said that humans who can reach this level have the power to destroy the demon. . v3 Chapter 50： : New plan Of course, this is just a level of division, and Bena has more than seven levels of magic and can even strengthen it. Can make this power even stronger. "It is my pleasure to be able to stay at the side of Chiba adults and serve you wu." As a member of the warlike maid''s group, Bena has no reason at all, and she is very loyal to Chiba adults. "I know." But even if the level of loyalty is high, you don''t have to keep this state all the time. At this time, Bena looked quite natural, and it seemed that after a lot of training, she suddenly appeared in front of Chiba. ...... In the early morning of the next day, it can be said that the sun is shining, and through special treatment, I did not expect to be able to make it in this place. It seems that the scenery with the spring is actually quite unthinkable. "Chiba, you should be chuang." Because Li has a new task to be executed in these days, he is temporarily unable to stay with Chiba adults. For members of the fighting maid group, there must be a person who is accompanying Chiba adults to take care of him. Living, so I changed to Bena. Bena is also considered a beautiful woman, but in comparison, her age is a little smaller in the big tomb, wearing a maid costume. Don''t look at his age is a little bit small, but this guy''s body does develop quite well, basically it can be said that there are places, and the most important thing is. Gentle, her hair style is the kind of single horsetail. Of course, the prototype of this guy is designed according to the girls in the real society. And creating her supreme adult seems to be a very real person in the real world, who knows how to observe women. "Now we should go to the main city to collect intelligence." But yesterday, Chiba adults had already ordered this guy, saying that this morning, two people will definitely go to the main city to collect all kinds of resources, and the most important thing is that they must also To earn the corresponding gold coins. Otherwise, it would be quite difficult to survive in this world. "Well, Bena." After a quick outfit, Chiba left his position. From the big tomb to the main city, there is no need to consume too much magic. For the big magician who is already full, you can use the space transfer and change. The sentence also says. Quite convenient, as long as you use a little magic, you can reach the main city in an instant, which is one of the reasons why the magic singer is so powerful. Space magic is also a kind of magic in the magician. Generally, only the magic singer can reach this level. It is a kind of thing that can create a similar and space-ruptured thing in the same place, and then walk in from this door, you can directly reach the place you want to go, but this will consume the corresponding magic. But for Chiba adults, the most indispensable thing for this guy is the magic, which emits a very powerful mp around his body. Even like a magical reservoir, there is a constant release of all kinds of magical power, and all mp values ??are getting higher and higher. "What exactly did this guy do?" Perhaps for others, it would be quite unbelievable to see this situation before you see it. "Bena, I think you should be the first time to come to this town, so I hope that some things have to be explained to you. In this place, don''t be easily challenged by others, otherwise it is very easy. Exposing our identity." Chiba adults wore a golden armor, looked back at Bena, and then said to him seriously, telling him some small details that need attention in this kind of human activity. "Well, I know, Supreme Adult." At this time, Bena came to this place as a thing, and the relationship between the two people has changed a little. It is not a master-servant relationship, but a mutual adventure partner. Because in this main city, if you want to be the adventurer to collect the task, you must find a suitable team, and the minimum number of people in this team is two. If you don''t have a team, in other words, you can''t get the corresponding adventurer task, because it is stipulated. At this time, two people appeared in an alley. In this place, basically no one passed by, and very few people passed through this place. Chiba adults have observed very carefully at the last time. . And this time. This place will be chosen. Only when you enter the town from this place will it not attract the attention of others. Chiba adults may not want to expose the identity of 387 their own magician. And when they enter the town, the name will change. But it is almost the same. Chiba adults came to this place today, mainly to expand their fame, but compared to yesterday''s thing, now you should be famous. The most important thing is to keep the low-key for the time being. Do more tasks and then get more resources from this place. It will have a great effect on the Raiders world, but at this time, Chiba adults. Suddenly I felt the presence of someone. "who is it?" There was a fierce flash in the eyes, and for those in Chiba, he could feel the movement of the surrounding people and even the slight movement of the air. "Ah!" It was at this time that a girls voice suddenly came out behind Chibas adult, and she should have stayed in this place from the beginning, and she seems to have witnessed her coming here. the whole process. At this time, the girl was also shocked, she quickly stood up, the body slightly dou, and the mouth is a bit unclear. . v3 Chapter 51： : Unexpectedly "That, I am very sorry, I just accidentally passed this place and I have not seen everything I have just done." The girl''s name is Siya, he is the original inhabitant of the town, and this morning, she inadvertently passed through this alley, because in ordinary times, this alley is rarely passed. But just then, she suddenly saw a phenomenon similar to the space rupture in this place. Scared her to hurry to hide, but out of curiosity did not leave this place. The girl''s face grows very cute, but after seeing the Chiba adults, especially when I heard him, it was obviously scared. "It turned out to be just an ordinary human girl." At this time, Benas movements were very sharp, and the sword was ready. If the girl had any slight movements, she would not hesitate to kill her. As a member of the Combat Women''s Group, they must be kept at all times, with a high degree of vigilance, and in this case, can make the clearest judgment, how can we protect our masters? But both people can see that this girl should have no power in front of her. Its just an ordinary girl. Although he just happened to pass by this place, Chiba adults dont plan to leave her here. Because this guy saw his true face, he had to eliminate the memory in her head, even though she didn''t want to kill her. "Let you be temporary, sleep in this place, when you wake up, everything you see will be forgotten..." The body of Chiba suddenly disappeared at this time. When he appeared again, he came to the girl and made a big jump. The girl''s mouth was so big that she was preparing to be shocked and screamed, but she was suddenly stopped by the Chiba adults. Then the whole person was so confused that she could not afford to fall. The halo lay on the ground. "Chiba Master..!" At this time, Bena also felt quite strange, because Chiba adults did not kill at this time, and for the human ants like this, the plan to know Chiba adults must be eliminated. "Forget it, after all, in this place, don''t let people be suspicious for a while? If you let me kill this girl, there is a murder case in this place, and it will definitely alarm many people." Just looking for an excuse casually, Chiba said to Bella. Bena, you are very serious and nodded. In her mind, I especially admire my Supreme Lord, and I think it is quite thoughtful before I do anything. "I am very sorry, Chiba adults, our wisdom is completely inferior to you." In fact, for this matter, Chiba adults mainly do not want to kill this human girl, and there is no hatred between you and her. If you say that you have buried a fresh life for no reason, even if it is now in the case of undead, there is no need to do such cruelty. "For the time being, let her go alive, just eliminate some of her memories, of course, using magic." At the beginning, Bena didn''t quite understand why Chiba adults wanted to do this. But after hearing such an explanation, they immediately admired the five bodies. And Chibas adult is quite embarrassing, because the thoughts in his heart are completely inconsistent with what he said, and the reason why he does not want to kill this girl is because he does not want to create more lives. If I really killed her. That is really completely degenerate. Moreover, these have no innocence with her, and there is no interest relationship. There is no need for it at all. After walking out of this alleyway, the vision of the two people has entered the eyes of other people. After the incident of yesterday, many people in the main city know him. As long as the people in the Adventurers'' Union know the story, a guy wearing a lacquered black armor will be able to kill the martial arts skills and claim to be the strongest adventurer in the town. Of course, they compete through fair and very correct battles, so for this matter, everyone only worships. After all, it is signed that the agreement will not be condemned even if one of them dies. This is a duel between adventurers. Of course, this duel is generally not initiated by anyone unless it is a last resort or someone really wants to challenge you. ". Chiba adults, how do I feel that these guys'' eyes are particularly strange and have been swimming around us." Because Bena is a man of the fighting maid group, her character is quite cautious, and this guy did not come to this place yesterday. I didnt know anything about yesterday, I saw the eyes of the people around me, of course. I feel that there is such a strange thing. The feeling of being watched is quite bad, and some people are completely staring at him. At this time, Chiba adults always seemed quite calm, and he walked on the street in such a big step, completely ignoring everyone around him. They are not put in the eyes at all. For this group of ordinary human beings, there is no interest in them at all, so there is absolutely no need to take care of them. In this way, I went straight to the guild. In this town, although there are many places where you can get the waist of the adventurer, there is only one for the adventurer''s union. Perhaps because there is not enough money in this place, there is no way to create more adventurer unions, but the main reason is that the population of the town is not very large, so it is completely unnecessary. Someone has already said this. If you say that the population of a town is too small, building so many adventurers and unions is a waste of resources. . v3 Chapter 52： : Good prey There is no need at all. "Look at you, the paint of this circle, the man in black armor is the guy who fought with the strongest adventurer yesterday." The so-called fame of the first battle is probably like this. Chiba adults are not enjoying this sense of accomplishment. After all, all he has done is just to get more information resources. Expand your influence, after all, your ultimate plan is to conquer the world. Thats right, Chibas recent few days, he tried a variety of skills, but found that his One Piece system seems to have no way to use it, in other words, in this world completely Subverted his cognition. Thundering fruit? There is no way to cast it, but for the time being put aside one''s own One Piece system, he has become accustomed to this system, and will consciously disappear from time to time. Even the skills that I have redeemed, and the inability to use the series, do make him feel incredible. After passing through this town, it attracted a lot of people''s attention, although the 850 group of guys did not directly, pointing out Chiba adults. But through the eyes of these guys, and the tone of discussion can be felt. Sure enough, exactly the situation I expected. There was a smile in the corner of the mouth. When Chiba adults started from the beginning, they wanted to see such an aspect in order to enhance their influence. Why do you choose to do this, in fact, the reason is very simple, in order to be able to create influence in this place, so that when recruiting the younger brother. They all have a big impact, and they are aware of themselves in order to be able to make other, more powerful. This is essential for this. "It is exactly like this." At this time in my heart, I am more than happy to see this situation. However, when Chiba adults did not step into this guild, a scene that everyone did not think of happened. Clement was the girl who was last night, and at this time she twisted her (beac) little waist and came to this place. Clement ordered that it was not very fun last night, so today, she plans to continue waiting in this place, always wanting to wait for the prey she needs. And this prey seems to be there today. "Haha, this guy is the one I want to find." Clemente had a smile in the corner of his mouth, and it was quite unbelievable. I didn''t expect it to be such a man wearing a strange black lacquer armor. Could it be that he is very strong? A person is not strong, not only to see if this guy has worn this, the level of the brand? Also have to observe what kind of state the person and posture are and when they walk. The more powerful people, there are two kinds of ones in life that are very vigilant around, and the other is completely ignoring the eyes around them. Of course, both situations are very strong, but the latter can basically be said to be strong and some metamorphosis, he is not conceit but rather quite confident. Clement ordered a careful look at the man with the black armor, and his eyes flashed a trace of incredible. He didn''t think that it would be like this. "How is this good?" "I feel that I have some emotions that I can''t control myself now, as if they are completely erupting, the kind of emotion that is particularly exciting." Clementine has never been so excited as it is now. When I saw the first sight of Chiba, I realized that this guy is definitely his prey today. And he will never let him go, he must play a game with him well. As for whether it is a cat or a mouse, it is basically the difference between the two people. "All this will come out sooner or later." Yesterday, Chiba officially got his new brand, but did not exchange it immediately yesterday, but has already logged in and registered a new grade, so today I am here to deal with it. . When I walked into the store, everyone around me saw that the black armor man had come across here, and there was a horror in his eyes, perhaps a little scared. However, the manager was, a smiling face, and after seeing Chiba adults come to this place, they immediately went to her, and said very politely. "Chiba adults, this is very welcome, can come to our small shop, and shine." If you are polite to some people, the popularity of Chiba is quite difficult to cope with. However, in order to be able to express that there is no other maliciousness, I can only accept such a setting temporarily, and have had some conversations with the manager. Today, Chiba adults came to this place in order to collect them. Higher tasks. Its the style of Chibas adult, and he doesnt want to waste time because of this. "Other words, I don''t want to talk to you more here. I want you to go to a higher task now. What I hope is that the bonus should be a higher task." At this time, the store manager said with a smile, like his level, not to mention this place, the highest reward of the task, even the s-level task can be completed. After all, the ranks are in that place. In fact, how powerful this guy is, everyone doesn''t know, but the only thing they can confirm is that the man with the black armor can use this martial art. The strongest adventurer is defeated. Just a trick... Even the other side has no chance of any resistance, and there is no chance for the man to lose real strength. It can be seen how powerful this guy is, not to mention that it is a fine-level, that is, the Jinggang in the elite class, there is absolutely no Comparability. So powerful that you can''t believe it. It was an incredible existence, so after that war, the prestige of Chiba adults in this town was instantly raised. . v3 Chapter 53： : strange man Although many people have never seen him, they all know that there is such a person. Therefore, when the Chiba adults passed this street, there would be no such thing as the one just happened. Many people are in the blink of an eye. Staring at him, behind the arguments. After all, this place is, very small town, not like the emperors, there are all kinds of masters who can use all kinds of skills. In this place, it is quite good to be able to casually appear some of the more powerful guys. "Well, I understand, I will definitely arrange a very suitable task for you." When a thousand-night adult followed your boss and reached an agreement, a man suddenly broke into the man. The mans look was very flustered. The whole persons forehead was sweating, and even when he was running, he even body~ Some are standing unstable. He broke into the shop directly, and the whole persons body was uttered in sorrow. It was like, and what was scared, it made people feel terrible, especially his eyes, at this time. Special - other big. Looks like this panic, it seems that it should have been _ scared. And from his expression, it can be seen that the degree of frightening of this guy is still very low. Basically, after seeing the group of guys in front of him, it is particularly exciting. He came, the owner of the store. before. Then one hand grabbed him tightly, and he uttered the voice of dou. "Boss, I urgently need to issue a task to you. No matter what the price is, I don''t care how much the deposit is paid, and how much gold I can pay, as long as you can find such a more powerful role, let him Just give me this thing." The man shop owner knows that it seems to be the very rich man of the town. However, from his point of view, it should be something more serious, otherwise it would not be like this. At this time, the boss held his hand tightly and then comforted him. "This buddy, what can you tell me, don''t be too nervous." However, at this time, the man was nervous and did not know how to be good. The blood stains on his hands should look like a passing, intense fight. However, this semester is a bit dry, and it seems that it has been going on for a long time. At this time, all the adventurers around, I feel very concerned about this guy in front of me, it is quite scary, so for the adventurer, this guy is a rare host. Because he said a word when he walked in, no matter how many gold coins can be paid, as long as he can find a very powerful role. Obviously these are around, the adventurers waiting for the task are ready to move at this time. "This buddy, what do you think of me? I am a master of bronze medals and above, and have a certain popularity among the adventurers, and the various tasks accomplished are countless." At this time, a burly strong man suddenly got up and went all the way to the man, and then began to show off his fighting value, how powerful. It is a pity that the strength of this guy is known to many people. Don''t look at how big he is and how he can deter people. In fact, this guy doesn''t have much skill, and the adventurers around him shake their heads. At this time, at the beginning, many people have recommended themselves. So sometimes gold coins can make some people lose their senses, but when this guy says that after his entire experience, everyone around him is dumbfounded. After the man said the whole process, many people felt quite incredible, and even the beginning of the numbness, I did not expect such a powerful monster in this town. At the beginning, these guys were self-recommended, but now they all closed their mouths and did not dare to make any slight noise. ask for flowers Clement ordered? "Are you sure that this guy is doing a good job?" Clement''s reservation for such a existence, many people know the means of this guy, and in the Imperial Capital, her prestige can basically be said that many people know that this guy is already in the hero field. The average person simply does not dare to provoke her. At this time, the managers brow is also slightly wrinkled. If this thing is really caused by this guy, it is quite tricky, because ordinary people are not her opponents at all. Its no wonder that this guy can basically say that he is going to go bankrupt because the guy who died last night was his brother. ............... The reason why I want to release this task is to be able to avenge my brother, and of course I will use all my gold coins. "I beg everyone here, I hope you can help me this time, but he is my brother, you should be able to know how sad it is in the case of losing loved ones?" At this time, the man can basically say that he cried his face and said these words, but when he looked at the adventurers around him, he seemed quite helpless. From now on, he turned into a present. Silence. Because these guys know that fighting with Claymen is completely looking for death, no one can beat her. Life is more important than gold coins. Although the tasks of these guys are quite dangerous, they are often accompanied by certain risks, but no one will do this when it comes to death. Not that they don''t have the guts. It''s not that they don''t want this money, but because these guys value their lives very much, so for adventurers, sometimes life is also important. Clemmon is a kind of existence, many people know her fame, this guy is bloodthirsty. . v3 Chapter 54： : Need your soul It can be said that many people are frightened after hearing her name. However, at this time, Chiba adults looked at all the adventurers around, and there was a slight disdain in their eyes, because these guys seemed so confident when they were just now, and how much they brag about their achievements. Great. However, after hearing this Clementine order, each one appeared quite silent, so at this time, Chiba adults, a smile in the corner of his mouth, it seems that human beings are like this. In the face of absolute terror, no one will choose their own life to make jokes. "This buddy, this task you have issued, I took it." It was at this time that the man was still desperate but suddenly heard someone picking up his task under "zero five three", and the whole person seemed to see hope. It looked very happy, and then assured the Chiba adults that if he could complete the task he had issued, he would definitely go bankrupt and donate all his property to him, but at this time, Chiba The adult shook his head. Did not speak. From the atmosphere of the scene, it can be seen that this group of guys does not have any chance, but if it is said that the man with the black armor may have a chance to fight. Because this guy is very powerful. After seeing Chibas shaking his head, the man thought in his heart that he would give him all the gold coins. Therefore, at this time, the man continued to add that if he can help his brother to report this revenge, the gold coins he will receive in the future will be handed over to this person in addition to the basic living expenses. At this time, the man assured the Chiba adults, and with a hint of pleading, but Chiba still shook his head, and then gently patted the man''s shoulder. "I don''t need your gold coins. If I can help you with this task, you not only have to give me your gold coins, I want your soul." After saying this sentence, everyone present on the scene took a sigh of relief, feeling that this person is just like a demon, and the tone of speech is quite horrible. I did not expect the soul of the person. The soul, such a thing, does not have much use for ordinary people, but it is very useful for the Chiba adults who are both magical singers and undead. The living soul can create even more powerful. Undead. Those corpses are only able to create an intermediary of the undead army, but if there is a living soul, it can create a high-level undead army, so this is the focus of his consideration. Instead of asking for more gold coins, it is better to take the soul of this guy directly, so that is what you want. "How are you thinking about it? Are you planning to release it?" As an adventurer, what is the meaning of the two souls? And if the soul is such a thing to communicate in the market, it is sold. The soul is such a thing, but it is of high value, because for the magic singer, it can refine it to create more valuable things. Deprivation of the soul means death. In other words, Chiba adults not only want this guy to pay all the gold coins, but also his life. Obviously at this time, the man did not expect that a large group of people would actually make this request, and the whole persons body would be like this. At this moment, he does not know how to be good. After all, life is only one thing, but the hatred of his younger brother must also be reported, and then carefully after some psychological struggle. Men choose to give up their lives. "No problem, as long as you can help me revenge, I will definitely give you my soul." "Haha!" "If this is the case, then there is no problem." At this time, Chiba adults gave a very hearty laugh, and they were able to hear it in the whole store, but these guys, the adventurers here, all felt behind the laughter after hearing this kind of laughter. Some are cold, this guy actually wants the soul of people.... It is indeed incredible, and in this case, the average person is impossible to the soul of the other party. "Damn!" However, the guys around me chose silence at this time. They knew that they didnt have the chance to talk to this guy named Clement, and there was no way to fight if they had a few lives. . Today''s daytime, Chiba adults simply accepted a task, and the time of completion was very fast. In fact, his main thing was to find a guy named Clemente at night. But where is this guy now, he doesnt have a clue. "Bena, let the monster in the big grave give me the investigation and I must find this guy. Since I have already promised him, I will never give up." Only this thing is absolutely impossible. This will not only affect your own reputation, but the most important thing is your own influence. If you can defeat this guy, it will be famous. Clement was ordered at the beginning, in fact, Chiba adults do not know that this guy exists. I don''t know what power she has in 0.5. But the only thing that is certain is that this guy is absolutely not simple, and it can be observed through the eyes of those people that this guy feels quite scared. And during the daytime, Chiba adults got a new intelligence resource. That is Clement''s appearance seems to have reached the field of heroes. "It is a tricky thing to find her. If you defeat it, it will be simple." There are many monsters in the Nasarik grave, and they can explore the power of others. For these scouting monsters, it is very simple to find someone, but just now, Dimitogos Report by yourself. . v3 Chapter 55： : Using props But I did not find the trace of this guy, it is difficult for such a person to live in this world disappeared. Chiba thought carefully, this thing is indeed incredible. "Bena, where do you think this guy will be hiding?" Clemmen must be a person in this world, so if you want to find her, you must get more information resources. Otherwise, sending these monsters on your own is like finding a needle in a haystack. Can''t catch up with any practical meaning, but now the best way is to let this guy come to the door automatically. This is the best way. But if it can succeed, it may not be. As a combat maid, Bena is not only very high in the value of the fighting, but also the head of this guy is very intelligent. She basically has the wisdom of strategy. At this time, her eyes suddenly appear in the heart of a plan. Although I don''t know if I can successfully attract this guy called Clement. But at least 14 such plans can be worth a try. "Chiba adults, based on all the intelligence resources we have found during the day, I have mastered the characteristics of this guy." Bena said faintly, and her heart seemed quite confident. However, his method is only a suggestion. After all, the final decision is in the hands of Chiba adults. As a maid, she has no choice. "Awful guy." Whether the plan can be successful or not, in fact, the most crucial point is to see if Clay will not be fooled? But for someone like her, you have to find an alternative way to be fooled. Chiba adults also felt a bit curious, so let Bena say. "This guy, the intelligence resources we have received above show that he is a clean person, and especially like to collect the brand of adventurers, especially the higher the level he likes." For this, Chiba adults also know that from the daytime, the group of adventurers, the feeling of the right hand of the body can be seen, the reason why these guys will be so afraid of Claymen set this reason local. Because they are afraid because they are afraid. "You go on." At this time, Chiba adults thought about such a problem carefully. Perhaps this is a breakthrough because this place really makes people feel quite incredible. Clemmen ordered him to have such a habit, so as long as she continued to stay in this town, she would definitely eat again in this place to find the target, and then she might kill them. Winning the brand on them, and Chiba adults are also adventurous, the same level of test, if it appears in the evening in the town is more likely to become her target. For this, there is indeed a great possibility because this guy is particularly confident. Especially for those high-level adventurers, she is very concerned, grabbing these brands from them seems to have a very good sense of accomplishment, and the weapon used by this guy is the spur model. People have to care. "Well, Bena, your proposal is really pretty good, but it has some limitations, and we don''t have any extra time to continue to spend with him in this place, so the easiest way is to use props." Chiba adults have a lot of props, and these game props can explore the location of people around them. It is a kind of props to get resource information, and the number of uses of such props is one-off, but it is quite important for collecting intelligence. . The effect is very significant. Of course, for Chiba adults, these props are not particularly precious, just some ordinary ones, but now this situation must be used. Otherwise, there is no way to get their position. "hateful." At this time, Bena seems to be slightly self-blaming because she doesn''t show any ability, but Chiba does not blame him because this thing is a decision. Using these props only consumes a little resources. It doesn''t have much impact on myself. "Dimensional summoning space, magic guide." At this time, Chiba successfully succeeded in extracting something that could be explored from the space dimension, and the impact on the surrounding was very great. "It''s actually a magic guide!" This kind of resource can basically be said to be able to get a good effect. Its main function is to know the location of the other party with a little bit of information about the other party. For all kinds of magic guide books, the ability to find is very strong. Of course, Chiba adults have a lot of various props, of course, they are only used once, after they are used, they will burn themselves and become nothing. It really makes people think that some 540 is incredible, and it is at this time. Chiba adults don''t have a smile in the real world, it seems that they have found the place where this guy exists. Wait a little longer, and you will definitely gain something tonight. "Ok." Bena also nodded slightly at this time. In her hand, one of the two magic books was used to find the Clemmen order, and the other was to enable her to be tracked. In this case, it will not be escaped. At the same time, on the other hand, a very dark and secluded place is like a church, and at this time, a group of people wearing seven black cloaks appeared in this place and their mouths are broken inside, I dont know. Thinking about something. It feels very strange because of this group of guys. "hateful." Its really incredible, because these guys dont know what to say at this time, but they can see from their expressions that these guys should seem to use magic, and theres a similar one among them. The old man in the lead, holding a black orb in his hand. . v3 Chapter 56： :hold a ceremony This group of guys seems to be holding a ceremony. But very unfortunately, they will have a very strong enemy this evening, that is Chiba. Its just that this group of guys was not ready at this time. "Damn!" At this time, the old man looked very angry because he had not successfully awakened the cologne when he just held the ceremony. In other words, the bodies collected by him did not have more powerful power. The magical power is still not enough. In this case, it is necessary to collect more bodies, and let the orbs have more magic, otherwise their plans will be affected. Clement ordered that the girl is also behind this door, but the relationship between the two is only a good relationship, not a particularly good living partner, and can even say. Clemmen specifically wants to kill this old man. But I have been slow to have no chance, but at this time Clayton seems to have found a particularly interesting guy, a man wearing a black armor. As soon as she thought of this guy, she showed a happy expression in her eyes. The whole person is particularly excited and quite excited. It seems that this time, I really have enough plans. Maybe try this way. This is true. "Old man, you will slowly study your orb in this place. Now I still have a little more to deal with, so I am not going to stay with you in this place. Let''s see you next time." At this time, the woman said faintly, the reason why he is like this is entirely out of his love for this guy. Clement was actually boring in this place, and he had no common language with this old man. "This is quite boring, and I need to find a few people to have fun.`." But at this time, the two people suddenly heard the footsteps in a vague way. It seems that someone has come over from there. Clement was ordered to see this guy in a moment, the whole person was particularly excited, did not expect that he did not go to him, but took the initiative to send the door, it was very exciting. "Who is this guy, why? You can enter this cemetery." At this time, the old man was nervous because he had set up a large number of organs outside the cemetery and hidden many undead. Basically, ordinary people could not pass through the field. However, this guy did it. If he said he was not mistaken, he should be an adventurer. Can you say that this guy''s level is Mithril? If you don''t reach this level, there is no way to completely pour the barriers you set, not to mention that there are so many deaths in that place. "Do you think that your monsters alone can stop me?" Hey, Chiba, but at this time, the cold snorted. And the purpose of his coming here again is quite simple, and he has no interest in this old man. He just came to find a guy named Clement. The goal is to be able to improve your influence and complete the task. That''s it. Clemmen ordered her body to lean slowly against the wall. It was obvious that she was quite excited, especially when she heard that the guy could actually cross the cemetery. The whole person is a special spirit. The reason why this is like this is actually very simple. Being able to cross the cemetery is to prove that the man in front of him is very capable, so that he will be able to bring more fun to himself. If it is too simple to kill, then there is no meaning. Clayton''s special occasion is not fun. So at this time, her mouth automatically flashed a smile, hands clasped in front of xiong, slowly walked over to the side of Chiba Tan, and then smiled at his big mouth ba. "You don''t like to like me? So, come to me on the initiative, how can I feel a little interesting." Humph! How stupid this is. At this time, Chiba adults shook their heads very helplessly. For such a person who is about to die, there is no interest in raising it. This guy does not realize that he might die soon. Drop it. "Bena, this thing will be handed over to you." "Yes, Chiba." Of course, the Clemmen order will be solved by himself, but the old man in front of him is a relatively unsightly existence, so let him decide to die in the hands of Bena, which is considered a kinder. "Oh, I didn''t expect you guys to take the initiative to send the door, can you say that you have not heard of my name?" Clement was ordered at this time, her slow pace seemed quite relaxed. She did not put the man in front of him called Chiba in her eyes, even if the armor equipped on the body of the guy was very thick. But it''s just a gimmick. It doesn''t make any sense to the masters of the heroic field that Claymen has set to break through. "Since you are so confident, there will be a duel with me." If you say that this girl is in front of you, what can you do if you reach the hero level? (good king''s) To know that in the last incident, Chiba adults are easily at the 50,000 soldiers like a monster that has reached the hero field, spiked. Its just as easy as pinching an ant, not to mention that this girl, who has not yet reached the hero field, is even less worth mentioning. There is absolutely no comparability at all. "Power?" At this time, the two people are basically in a state of confrontation, and Bena seems to be playing at this time. "Haha, just a little girl like you, dare to provoke me in this place, is simply looking for death, do you know the power of this orb? He can create undead." Bena shook her head very helplessly. For this guy in front of me, I really don''t know how to vomit him. What level can he reach? . v3 Chapter 57： : a chopped existence The orb holding in his hand is exactly like a broken stone. This kind of thing can also be called power. ...... At this time, Bena sighed very helplessly. The ignorance of a person seems to be quite unbelievable sometimes. Just like the old man in front of him, he thought how powerful his power was. Holding a black orb in the hand is like being able to master the undead in the whole world. This guy seems to have something that he doesn''t know! The Chiba talent is the king of this undead. The common name is called the king of immortality. Even the ability to create a more powerful, dead family and the level created by this guy in a single moment is simply that your basic death is not counted, at most it is a toy. "Oh... since its an order, then I will play with you, the old man." Bena is actually quite helpless, but it seems that it is better to solve him earlier. Otherwise, let Chiba adults wait for a long time, then it is really a bit of a mistake. And the old man in front of you... It seems that there is not much combat power at all. If you really want to rank with him, even ordinary monsters can''t match 377. I dont deserve to use my strength at all. "You guys, what are you doing in this place? Hurry up and get rid of this stinky girl, let him see the power of our magic singers." Around this old man, there are several young men, all wearing black, trench coats. After getting the order, I was ready to rush, but at this time, the old man suddenly saw some abnormalities in the sky, as if there was a flash of lightning. Then the men in these black trench coats were wiped out from the world in an instant. I didnt expect the girl to use magic in front of me. And it seems that the level is not low, mainly because the magic of this kind of lightning property is very high, so this guy seems to be able to be underestimated. The old man was actually very relaxed at the beginning, but now it seems quite incredible. There is such a slight shock. At this time, the brows slightly sweated. "How did this guy do it..." "Damn." The old man said that the reason why he chose this kind of tension is because the undead that he created himself is the ancient bone dragon. Although he has certain resistance to magic, the most troublesome thing is the magic of the thunder attribute. Basically, it can be said that it is a phase. "Cut, you guys really don''t know a little lesson, then I will let you see what is called real power today!" At this time, the old man lifted the orb in his hand to the sky, and shouted loudly. One of the skull dragons suddenly burst out, making people feel incredible. This skull dragon, whether in volume or otherwise, is quite large, but these are not the main points. The main reason is this guy... It still has wings and has the ability to fly. "Haha, how? I have seen my power." Then in the next moment, the old mans body seemed to be stabbed by a short sword. There was no sign at all. It was like moving in an instant. The girl named Bena suddenly disappeared. When he appeared again. An old man, the treasure in his hand has fallen to the ground. And my body is also the heart, and it has been completely penetrated. Even at this time, my body feels a very powerful current, and it is instantly turned into ashes. This old man (bebb) is completely absent before death. Signs. "I have told you that you existed like this..." Bena looked at the ashes on the ground very helplessly, shook her head, and wanted to die like this guy. It would be better for him to meet less and know that he is the fighting maid in the tomb of Nasarik. As for the very low-level guy in front of me, how could it be his opponent, not enough to play. It is also like this. The Bena rank is very high. It''s completely in the state of fighting skills, knowing that when they are created, they are created by the more powerful players whose level has reached the upper limit. The old man in front of him has basically no fighting power, especially the orb in his hand, which is exactly like being there. "Bone Dragon!" However, at this time, this huge bone dragon was a little violent because he lost his master. She screamed at her tail and screamed at all the people around her. Bone Dragon does have resistance that can withstand any magic. But be aware that if magic power is very powerful, then this magic resistance has no effect. "Bena, what are you doing in that place? We have to go back..." At this time, Chiba adults saw the slight brow of this skull dragon brow. For the two people now, time is the most important, so at this time, Bena got the order. "Although I really want to play with this little guy in this place, I am sorry if the Supreme Master let me solve it quickly." At this time, Bena completely released her form. As a combat maid, at this time, he showed his true body in a maid costume, and held a weapon similar to a javelin in his hand, then raised his arm high and used this weapon. Aligned to this skull dragon. "No property magic is needed at all." At this time, Bena just gently shot the weapon in her hand to the body of the skull dragon, and instantly turned it into ashes, leaving no traces at all. It makes people feel quite incredible, how she did it, because the weapon in the hands of Bena is a little special, not only has a certain attack ability, but the most important thing is still. . v3 Chapter 58： : The power of flicking The target that was hit can be burned in a moment by a very, powerful flame. It really makes people feel a little unbelievable. Bena is now the maid of the Great Sacred Tomb of Nasari. It has very strong combat skills, especially the various weapons in hand. It is quite powerful and can even produce a very dominant force when it breaks out. And this kind of power can basically be said to be a devastating hit. This weapon can burn. "Get it, the Supreme Adult, let you wait a long time, it is very awkward." After Bena solved the old man very easily, she quickly came to the side of Chiba, and used it to move instantly, but when she came to Chiba, she found this called Clement. The girl actually stood still in this place. Could it be said that Chiba adults have tied him with him? At this time, Bena couldn''t help but think of this, but it is absolutely impossible, and there is no trace of fighting around. In other words, the two people have not started fighting. "Supreme adult, can this guy be handed over to me?" Bena is now standing in this place entirely as a maid, and her eyes become quite serious. If it is just the guy in front of me, it is more than enough to deal with her. "No, this guy is still handed over to me!" At this time, Chiba adults said faintly that he did not have any fighting meaning for such a weak existence. "Know, Supreme Adult." Clement was ordered at this time, and I saw two people here. You said one sentence, I was obviously stimulated. I gently tweeted the weapons in my hands. It was obvious that they were quite unpleasant. I completely ignore my existence. It really makes people feel quite big. Clemmen ordered her to be very confident, and this guy will now use martial arts. For such a thing, she can basically say that no one is her opponent. So at this time, it will be such unscrupulous. "If you can choose to surrender your own life, I said, I will make you die very happy, but if you choose to resist, then there is no meaning at all." Clement was ordered to laugh after listening to this sentence, and at this time, it was obviously irritated by the man in front of him. At this time, her eyes were squinting in front of this guy''s mouth ba as if there was a taste that could not be said. Abnormal anger, and it is like having to cut the teeth in front of this guy to solve it, anyway. "You guy, I must let you pay the price, just rely on the sentence you just said." Bena stood by, silently watching the picture in front of him wanting to have Chiba adults to play, and at least to come up with the corresponding strength, otherwise it would be unilaterally abused. The Supreme Adult is already super-god, and even the devil will not be in the eyes and how could he fear the girl in front of him. enough At this time, Chiba adults did not have any nostalgia in their hearts and were ready to step back into the tomb of Nasarik, and the reason was very simple. Now he feels that it is quite meaningless. At the beginning of the rush, this guy really can attract himself and thinks how strong the girl is. I didnt expect this guy to just like it, just play with those who are weak. . "I don''t feel anything about you at all, so I don''t plan to give you here." "You guy!" Obviously at this time, Clemmen ordered an unusual excitement, and the whole face seemed to be twisted. At this time, she suddenly stabilized her body and, in the mouth ba, was broken. Said. "Wu skill, speeding water, super strength, power super super super strengthening." Above the face, it can be said that it has been distorted and the heart is also quite angry, in the face of this girl in front of the eyes. ask for flowers It seems that it is necessary to erase it. It makes people feel incredible. "You guy, I dare to insult me ??like this, I want you to pay the price, let you see what is called real power." After Clayton ordered the use of various skills, at this time, the body suddenly appeared in the face of Chiba adults, but when he was not close to the body of Chiba, he felt a very powerful Power came to you. Chiba adults only gently raised their arms, and gently bounced in her head, and this guy was instantly broken. ...... With her body, there is absolutely no way to resist her strength. "Oh, it''s still too weak." Clement was ordered to leave only a bunch of signs on the adventurers she had killed before dying, and these brands were scattered in a place, judging by the number, the guy said, killing There should be a lot of adventurers, at least a few hundred. Even the master of the Mithril level, I did not expect this guy, there are so many lives in his hands, he can kill her, obviously also went out for a great evil for this place! At this time, Chiba adults are also very helpless shaking their heads, although they say that they do not have any kindness in their hearts. Clemmen can basically say that there is no feeling at all in this matter. He did not think that the other party is just... Yes, Chiba adults didn''t use any skills at all, just simply flipped her with her fingers, and then the body of this guy was instantly turned into ashes by this kind of impact. "How powerful is this!" As a combat maid in the tomb of Nasarik, Bena knows how powerful her master is, but after seeing this picture at this time, her heart is also trembled. . v3 Chapter 59： : King of the cemetery I didnt think that Chibas adult had such a powerful force. Although she was a maid in the tomb of Nasarik, she should have a good understanding of these things. However, after seeing the power of Chiba adults, there was a slight surprise in the eyes. If I was attacked by this power, I would certainly suffer the same situation. How did this guy do it. Perhaps many people feel quite doubtful at this time, and then I can say that this guy named Clement is definitely not the person who can deal with it as easily. After all, this guy is now close to the realm of heroes. At the very least, he has a lot of martial arts skills. In this world, few people can be her opponents. However, the man who was painted black and armor in front of the "seven-five-seven" eyes, this time is easy to kill in seconds, this guy is too dead to feel incredible. "Chiba adults! Now we are leaving this place." "Ok." Chiba nodded slightly, and the purpose of their coming to this place is to complete the task. If you dont go home early, you may get other influences. After all, the time is already a little early, and the sun in the east is This time gradually rises. And this place is in a cemetery, of course, it will be extraordinarily desolate in the evening, but there is not much change during the day, and many people in this town have definitely known this thing yesterday. The old man created a lot of undead people last night. These guys have been there. Although there are many rogues outside this grave, they have been solved by Chiba adults, but it is inevitable that they will be missed. So normal people should be aware of it, and today they will definitely send adventurers, or manage this place, other fighters come to this field to investigate. "We have completed it now, leave this place and say it." The reason for this is why the Chiba adults urged Bena, that is to say, they must leave this place now. Of course, for the undead, daylight is actually the biggest hazard, but Chiba adults seem to have no such influence. After all, he is a bone, so he will not suffer any attacks. And still the king of the undead. For ordinary vampires or ghosts, in general, the special fear of the sun, especially the power of light attributes, for the undead, is simply the existence of natural enemies. But sometimes, it is like the fact that Chiba is like this now. His level is very high, so he is completely immune to this. The impact of the sun on the ghost is only a certain weakness, that is, light. The power of attributes. Its power is still very big. "Take this guy''s body and throw it in this place." For the adventurer, if you are adventurous, after defeating the monster, you need to get the corresponding reward, you must get his limb from the monster, or get something from this guy, come Prove that this guy was defeated. Otherwise, there is no way for those in the guild to identify them, so there is no way to receive the corresponding rewards. "Remove the bronze medal from this guy." For every adventurer, the brand they wear is actually very recognizable, and some guys do some special treatments, so they are still very good to find. "Yes, Chiba." Bena nodded slightly, then he walked over to the girl, took the bronze medal from the guy, and carefully looked for what he was looking for. For every adventurer, this kind of thing is enough to prove the value of their existence, and it is very important for every adventurer, and even some of them are more important than their own lives, but this is called The Clement''s guy, it''s incredible to have such a hobby. "Well, Supreme Lord, I found the bronze medal that this guy needs....." At this time, basically two people did not have much effort to complete such a comparative, simple task, but this character in the eyes of other adventurers, it seems quite difficult. Now the level of this task has reached the s level, the difficulty is particularly high, and the risk associated with the task is already high. After all, Clemmen ordered that it was a demon who did not blink. On the bustling streets, Chiba adults walked slowly with their maid Bena, and there was no undulation that was very vigilant to the surroundings. Chiba, he seems to have nothing, he has become accustomed to such a look, this group of guys are very obvious when they look at themselves, with a hint of fear but more is curiosity about themselves. Because the value of the armor worn on oneself is very high. In this backcountry place, many people have not seen such a warrior, and it will inevitably be attracted to it, not to mention a very beautiful maid. In this case, it will definitely attract a lot of eyeballs, even if you don''t deliberately express yourself, it is impossible. Although this town is relatively prosperous, but on this street, there is no such a powerful adventurer. The only one who is relatively fierce is now dead. It seems to be killed by the warrior. So many people know that there is such a existence. A black hero. However, for him, there are various legends and different versions, but in the end, the feeling is quite terrible. This guy is very mysterious. The most important thing is that no one has seen his true face. There will always be a very beautiful girl behind him. And the relationship between the two people seems to be the master-servant relationship. At the beginning, Bena went to the street yesterday. It was because of hiding her identity, but after the battle of yesterday. . v3 Chapter 60： : the power of the maid She fully demonstrated her power as a fighting maid, now wearing a maid costume. However, I still hid the weapons in my hands, very polite, and elegantly followed behind the Chiba adults. The two people are like this, walking on this street. "Chiba, do you really think this is good? These guys are quite familiar with you now, but I feel a little scary from their eyes, and it is inevitable that they may be bad for you. What Bena would say like this is completely worried about how the Supreme Adult may be hurt, because the expressions of this group of human beings at this time are mixed with a trace of fear. And if human beings are afraid of something, they will have the same rejection. In other words, there may be risks for these guys. Failure to do so will be detrimental to the Supreme Lord. This is also the main reason why Bella is the main worry of the 14-combat maid. She has been walking very quietly behind, without any movement. But these guys around are quite vigilant, and they look quite attractive in the eyes, carefully observing the every move around, if someone wants to be unfavorable to Chiba adults, then they will kill in an instant. she was. As a combat maid, Bena still has this ability. At this time, two people slowly came to the inside of the guild. The former Chiba adults gently pushed the door of the union at this time, and then said to everyone seriously. "The task I accepted yesterday has now been completed. The guy named Clement is now the soul of my knife, and this is evidence, so I hope that you can fulfill your promise." The tone of speech is very serious, and the feeling of the whole person is exactly like whether it is a joke. Chiba adults stared at everyone around them. After seeing the manager of the guild, they came to him and clarified the corresponding gold coin rewards, and then came to the client. This client, the brother of the deceased, had already agreed to his own conditions last night. If Chiba adults avenged his brother, he would offer his soul. The soul is a very valuable thing in this world, and it is also very important for Chiba adults. If the undead want to create more undead corps, they need a better soul to exchange. So yesterday, this black warrior would make such a request. What he wants is the soul of this guy, but for gold coins, it seems quite unimportant. After the adventurers around saw this scene, the brows were also tightly wrinkled. They mainly did not think that this black-black wartime could really kill the legendary demon. Clement ordered. What exactly did this guy do? It is obvious that at this time, many adventurers around do not believe it. Although this is a black warrior, it is very powerful and can defeat the strongest adventurer here, but it does not mean that he must Can be beaten by the defeat of Clay. After all, the difference between the two is close, not a level. Fully in two realms, Clement''s name is particularly big, and many people know the existence of this guy. At this time, one of the strong men stood up, he came to the front of Chiba, and then glared at him. This guy is very obvious. He doesn''t quite believe what he said in Chiba. He has to find evidence. "Impossible, I don''t believe that you can beat her easily with a guy like you, but the other is Clement, this guy is so powerful." The man''s figure is very large and muscular, but in this world, not to say that your muscles and the size of the block are large, you will be able to have a very powerful force. But it is obvious that this guy is looking for a sneak peek. Of course, some of the adventurers have some jealousy or other meaning. The big man in front of him is obviously coming to this place in recent days, so he has no idea what kind of existence there is. This big man didn''t even know the black man in front of him. How powerful it was, just thought that after the guy said the sentence, he felt a little dissatisfied and suddenly jumped up to him. It seems quite angry. Prepare the first hand to grab the guy''s armor, but he is caught by the other side. "A kind of existence like you, I can only say, it is as simple as pinching an ant." Chiba adults don''t really like to make troubles in this place. After all, what he wants most is the soul, and he has to expand his influence. In this place, the reputation is not good for him. However, this man is a bit mad at the moment, if he does not give him a few 710 lessons. That would seem a bit inferior. Be sure to teach her. "Awful guy." This burly strong man wrinkled his brows at this time. He didn''t think that his huge body was actually your guy, which in turn was suppressed, and the body couldn''t move. It shows how powerful this guy is. powerful. The other adventurers around, after seeing this scene, the brows showed a pair of cold sweat. The heart is secretly talking, but fortunately not to challenge this guy himself. At this time, Bena is actually the most angry, because she is a member of the Nasarik grave, and it is still a battle. The maid is responsible for protecting the safety of Chiba adults. I did not expect to encounter it in this place. I have reached such a residue. These guys are simply too odious, obviously just ordinary humans. It should be like an ant-like life, and dare to provoke the supreme adult. Bena frowned, and in this case, if it wasnt for the Supreme Master to stop her, she would definitely kill this guy. . v3 Chapter 61： :provocative Although this brawny is also very powerful, the elite level of adventurers, even his bronze medals are quite high, and they are dismissive to the adventurers around them, but they are still in the presence of Chiba adults. The general existence. There is absolutely no comparability at all. The power of this guy seems to be strong. In fact, it is weak and windy. It has a very large body and cant stand it. Especially in terms of strength, it is very different. "Enough, since you are all like this, it seems that I can only kill chickens and monkeys." The Supreme adults looked at the sights of these guys around them. It was obvious to them that they felt afraid that I could deter him. Sometimes the necessary means still need to be done hard. It is like a situation like this, if it is easy for you. Let go of this brawny, what is your prestige since then. So I must give him a lesson. Even if I don''t kill this guy, at least I must break his arm and let him remember for a long time. Then there was a bang, this guy, the whole arm was so dislocated. Even including his thighs. After seeing this cruel scene, the people around them were slightly nervous, and some peoples backs began to get cold. I was scared to panic. Even at this time, the boss of the union quickly came to the front of Chiba and persuaded him. "Hero, you must stop the work, you must be high-handed, in our small shop is only a small business, if you say something big." At this time, the Supreme Master looked at the bosss battery face and spared the guys life for a while, but as far as his injury was concerned, at least there was no way to step into the adventurers field in this life. . Both legs and feet have been abolished at this time. How much power can you have, even if you can recover in the future, but you can''t get much wind and waves. In other words, this guy is now completely abolished. "Ok.". At this time, the burly brawny man made a scream of resounding in the sky, and it was very painful, but many people knew that it was not this guy who died on his own, how could it become like this. It was completely his own trouble. So at this time, many people around him sympathize with him, but after thinking about it, they cant complain. So at this time, the lacquered black armor man is the legendary hero. After this incident, everyone not only respects him, but also fears him more. Although there is a powerful force, but this guy also has a fish head demon in general, he sometimes even proposes a variety of strange reasons. Just like the current mission, as long as it is completed, you must take the soul of this guy. If you become like this, you will inevitably feel that something is wrong. "It''s a pretty scary guy." This sentence is a commentary about Chiba adults around these adventurers. In their eyes, Chiba is very mysterious, and no one knows what it is like under her mask, a horrible face. But this group of guys only knows that the power of Chiba adults is an absolute master in this field. Even if they have already reached the hero field, the masters can defeat them. It seems unfathomable. "If this is the case, then I will be welcome." The soul is absolutely the best for the current school, and the Chiba adults are not at all polite, directly through the body of this man. After it runs through the body, the soul inside his body is directly drawn out. Under the broad public, it is true that everyone directly feels the soul of others, and at this time, many adventurers around have witnessed this picture. They are all in the same eyes, as if they are tremulating dou, there is absolutely no way to accept such a thing, especially the guy who has been extracted from the soul. At the moment when the soul leaves the body, the whole person seems to have died. Generally, there is no movement. Even, it can be said that you have completely lost the heart beating? The soul is a kind of substance that can be burned. In this world, it can be explained by flames. It is like a burning blue flame, but this kind of thing is actually the human soul, and the reason why Chiba adults want to get this The blue flame of the group is to enable him to create a more powerful death army. However, this kind of soul is actually quite fragile. Under normal circumstances, it is difficult to maintain this burning state. Although it can always burn, if it is directly exposed to the outside world, it will instantly become ashes. So in this case, Chiba adults used a special prop to collect the soul in it for use in an emergency. ".demon." The adventurers around can basically say that after seeing this scene, they are scared and their mouths begin to scream. Although they know that this kind of thing exists, they have not seen it when you take the soul of others. . To know (good), people who can extract other people''s souls, all have magic, guys, can you say that this guy is not only a swordsman, but also a magic singer. Otherwise, he is not likely to go out of other people''s souls. At this time, Chiba adults looked at the others around them, and there was a lot of screaming in the screams, but as expected, these guys are now quite afraid of themselves. The result that Chiba adults want to see is this way. It is necessary to let these guys feel awe of themselves. Only in this way, they will not resist themselves, as for this guy. Although his soul was drawn by Chiba, this guy is very fortunate, that is, Chiba adults have not killed the killer, the reason is very simple, just to make this guy alive. . v3 Chapter 62： : The power of the soul He has a very good mood, so Chiba adults have only absorbed most of his soul. After all, this guy is particularly important in terms of family. "This guy is fine, you can rest assured that it only takes a while for him to retreat. During this time, it is best not to bother him." Chiba, very plain, said that the reason why he said this is actually very simple. That is, when you master the power, especially when controlling the power of others'' souls, you are quite sensitive first, in other words. Being able to master this power well and control it, in this case, it is very good to control the death of others, just like the man in front of you, although the soul was taken out, but he did not really die. . As long as human destiny still exists, the soul can reproduce and grow again indefinitely. Eventually it became a very powerful thing. "Well? Black hero, do you say she really has nothing? I see the whole person''s face is very bad, some white 373." At this time, Chiba adults heard this sentence and shook their heads very helplessly. The power of the soul of this guys body has been sucked out by himself for a long time. How can he still maintain such a healthy body? So the body changes a little, as if his face is so white now, it is simply because the soul is drawn too much. The soul, once extracted, will become quite weak. If it is not added back in a certain period of time, it may even cause death. So this is indeed a problem. After successfully redeeming all the mission rewards, Chiba was ready to return to the Nasarik grave again, and his purpose was quite simple. Now that I have got a fresh one, I can create a high-ranking death knight, but I don''t know what level this guy can achieve. "Bena, now we are ready to go back." "Yes (bebj) Chiba adults." Bena looked very respectful at this time, and deeply stunned her master, and then two people planned to leave this place as for the provocative man. Although it is not dead, this guy is lying on the ground like that. It seems that today, without any treatment, he can''t go back. At the same time, in the big tomb of Nasarik, Ya''er Bede stayed in his room at this time, and she had a huge pillow in her hand and carved images on the pillow, and it was Chibas . Ya''er Bede made such a thing according to the physical characteristics of Chiba''s body, and Yabebad lived in this room for a long time and basically slept with this pillow at night. At this time, there was an echo in the corridor, and the ticking voice. If you didnt guess it, it should be Dimitugos. The pace of this guy is very crisp, so its very capable of being able to discern. come out. Dimitugos, its already so late. Is there anything else that needs to be dealt with? If Yale Bedd heard the footsteps, there was a slight surprise in his eyes. I feel a little incredible. "Yaer Bede, I have something to want to report to you"? Did Dimitugo get the latest information, or did this guy discover other enemies? Does it pose a corresponding threat to the Nasarik grave? Otherwise, how could he come to this place at this time? The scenery inside the Nasari Grave is not the same as the outside, and the biggest difference is that there is never daylight in it. In other words, all the buildings in the building, including the top floor, are constructed of magic barriers. of. So these guys at this time, Yaerbeid suddenly felt that this thing is very tricky, if there is no problem. Why is this guy so abnormal, so it is a bit abnormal, not to mention the current time, it is the time to rest. And this guy knows his rest time on weekdays, so he can''t take this risk to bother himself. "Say it." Dimitugos, at this time, first knocked on the door, then very, politely went to the room and finally pushed the door, but when he saw the Yaer leader still sleeping at this time When I feel it, it is obviously quite embarrassing. The most important problem is that Ya''er Bede has a very huge pillow on her chuang. This makes people feel a little shy. It is carved on the huge pillow with a picture, and it is very beautiful. Of course, the hero on the picture is not someone else. It is a scene like Chiba. There is absolutely no way to look directly. The main thing is. Ya''er Bed, her face is quite rosy at this time, and the whole person''s breathing is also particularly hurried, which makes it difficult for the repairer to think about it or misunderstand it. But in fact, this is just a pillow, it is as simple as that. At the beginning, Ya''er Bede had some taste with a hint of play. But at this time, her eyes suddenly became serious. It was quite serious because this guy felt power at this time. Existence, in other words, Chiba adults have now returned to their homes. It really makes people feel incredible. Dimitugos also feels this powerful force from the body of Chiba adults. If it is in the past, it is impossible for Chiba to get information every time. Go home so early. But today is an exception. The Supreme Lord actually rushed back to this place in advance, and it really makes people feel incredible. "Chiba adults!". v3 Chapter 63： :lizard Man At this time, a smile appeared in the corner of Ya''er Bed, and then he was ready to get up quickly. Just let her not think that Dimitogos really got a message that people care about today, that is, about 100 kilometers away from the big tomb. There was something that made people feel incredible. Dimitugos found a more caring race. This race looks like a lizard. It has some powerful monsters. If you take this guy to create an undead. For the Chiba adults, it is definitely a great help. Because of this human body, power is particularly weak. Humans don''t know why, if you just rely on strength, you can basically say that there is no man fighting power. However, in front of the lizard, it is completely different, and it is another concept. In this fantasy world, there are a lot of monsters, and there are many races, just like this. There is a race near here, they are called lizards. Whether it is from the top of the appearance or from other skills, you can also find that this group of people is somewhat different from others, the speed is particularly fast, and the most important thing is to improve the combat ability. "Well, Dimitugos. This is a very good news. I will tell Chiba adults when I get there." At this time, Ya''er Bede became very special and serious. She knew that this thing was definitely not a joke, so she had to report it like the previous paragraph. If Chiba adults want to conquer the world and want to create bigger, more powerful, and most deterrent troops, they must get the bodies of these lizards. "The soul is more important." Yaer Bede did not slack off. At this time, he quickly came to the outermost part of the big tomb, and then prepared for the return of the Supreme Lord. You used a space magic in Chiba, and then appeared in this place. When he appeared, he saw that Yabedi fell to the ground, and around him, there were some other from the big tomb. Monster. "Yeah. Don''t be so constrained." "Yes!" Dimitugos, at this time, also came to this place, he also proposed a very worthy news to Chiba adults, that is, not far from the big tomb, it seems that there is a lizard tribe. In the past few days, Chiba adults worried about this matter. Because I have offended the Slyan country, I don''t know what kind of action these guys will do during this time. If you send the army again, you don''t know how to deal with it. The last time I was lucky, this time is not necessarily the case, and this group of guys will definitely be prepared this time, if it will bring more powerful world-class props. Then you have to be careful. "Lizard people?" Just like the existence of a monster, the power of this race must not be underestimated. Even if it is an adult of Chiba, if you come out to their tribe, you must pay more attention. "The level of this race is not very high, but it can create a more powerful undead army." At this time, Dimitugos said like the Supreme Master, the reason why these guys are chosen is because these guys are very powerful, and they are particularly suitable for speed and other aspects, and they are used as death knights. And these are not the focus, the focus is on the ethnicity of these guys, the distribution is particularly extensive, and the number is large. "Is it hard to fight?" Although Chiba adults have never really seen this race, they are really very powerful in terms of their half-animal lineage. At least in life, they should be very tenacious. If they are, they can create themselves. A more advanced death knight will be of great help in increasing the power of his own grave. Its just that you will not solve it. "For the time being, let them stay in that place first. After a while, I will go back and clean them up." Chiba adults said faintly, the reason why he did this is very simple. ask for flowers What is the most lacking of oneself now, the most lacking is the power, and the defense system in the entire big tomb is very weak, the main reason is the shortage of manpower, and in this case, if you do not expand yourself. That may be trapped in a passive state at any time. When you meet a more powerful enemy, you don''t know what to do. So the only way is to arm yourself ahead of time and make yourself stronger. No one dares to provoke it. "Well, today''s things first look like this when you carefully investigate, and I will definitely visit the tribe in person some time." ......... lizard Man! "Creation, high-order death knight." Undead has a special skill, that is, the ability to use dead bodies to create some incredible monsters, the so-called death knight. And like the Supreme Master, now, basically the level of magic has reached the highest, so the death knight he can create, at least can be above the advanced level, but the corresponding better body. However, for ordinary humans, only a few low-level death knights can be created because the human body is very fragile. Without any resistance, there is no such high-ranking knight. So today, the Supreme Master found an experiment, which is to create a higher knight by adding the soul of an adventurer. The more powerful death knight, just do not know how far this death knight can reach. "hateful." I didn''t expect to use the soul to create a high-ranking knight. It really makes people feel incredible. At this time, the corners of Chiba''s mouth will automatically flash a fierce, and it should look a little angry. "I didn''t expect to have a soul in this situation, but there is no way to create a high-ranking death knight. Is it true in this world? Are these guys'' bodies so fragile?" . v3 Chapter 64： :Unable to understand "There is no way, you use the soul to create, high-ranking death knight." Among the eyes of Shantou, at this time, a glimmer of light was emitted. The brows of Chibas brows had no way to understand the kind of moves that they had just used. You know, the magic you used just now can use the soul to create a high-level death knight, but when his spell is finished, it is not created. It can even be said that there is no change. "Is it true that the soul of this guy is not enough to create a high-ranking knight?" The more powerful the death knight, the higher the soul and physical quality needed, so for ordinary humans, there is generally no way to do it, but if this human being has "7:80" has a very powerful force, Or if you have a weapon, you can create it at will. It''s like the guys in the world who have martial arts skills and then claim to be close to the hero field, and their bodies may be used to create death knights, which is the best material. Only such people are very few. Moreover, Chiba adults do not have this mentality to collect the bodies of these guys. This way, not only does it consume resources and strength, but the things that are obtained are not particularly powerful. Need to compete with the country, the Slyan country is a big country with a lot of elite soldiers, in the whole world can basically be said to be walking sideways, no one dare to stop him. "Awful guy." Chiba has never been as angry as he is now, and he feels his magic is as restricted. "Sure enough, physical strength is not enough." Looking at the corpse very angry, creating it has no effect at all. Such a soul actually creates an intermediary knight, and it really makes people feel a little disappointing. It seems that today is a little bit wrong. As the name suggests, the death knight is a monster that the undead people summoned by their own strength. They not only have a very powerful death force, but also make people feel that it is incredible that this group of people can be basically like the undead. When attacking. Not much impact. In other words, that is to say, these guys'' bodies are very hard, and they are generally unaffected when subjected to physical attacks and magical attacks, unless your magic level is very high. The reason why it is called undead is this reason, not to mention that this is the death knight in other words, that is to say, with the existence of ghosts, except that some high-level magic can deal with them. Any other physical attack can be completely invalidated, even including low-level magic. There is no way to cause a little damage to it. This is absolute, and Chiba adults are looking for something like this to create a death knight, in order to be able to have more powerful power. It is conceivable that when you have such a powerful army, in this world, it can basically be said that it can sweep one side, so this kind of thing is very important for the entire Nasarik grave. Not only can you protect yourself well, but you can also resist the power of other countries. Although the defensive power of the Nasarik grave itself is very strong, not to mention that there are so many class guards and all kinds of monsters, and their ranks are quite high, but there is no way to know this. The world, in the case of hostile forces. Only by constantly arming themselves can we better cope with these emergencies, so at this time, Chiba adults need to find more bodies. At this time, Dimitugosma is some of his monsters, and found a place that is particularly suitable for this death knight in a place not far from the big tomb. These guys seem to be lizards. And they are physically strong and fighting very powerful. Lizard people are very different from ordinary humans. They are more barbaric in combat skills and strength..... Of course, this group of guys, some of them will also use martial arts skills. The reason why Chiba adults are staring at these guys is because their physical fitness is completely different from that of human beings, so they may become good experimental bodies. Make yourself enough, have the power to create a more powerful death knight, and then use it for yourself. "Know, Yale Bede, you will deal with this matter temporarily, I will find you when I get there." "Yes, Chiba." After accepting this order, Yale Bede gently pointed his head, then quickly left the place, and began to go to the lizard village, to investigate the situation, Chiba adults have already planned In the last two days, you must personally rush to the tribe and turn all the lizards into power in your hands. Just before that, be sure to investigate their internal situation, if this group of guys is very powerful. Then you must be careful to deal with it, so in order to avoid this situation, the loss in the big tomb is reduced to a minimum, only through a variety of investigation methods, the enemy tribes will be thoroughly understood. As the saying goes, know yourself and know each other. "Bena, tell this guy to deal with me." This soul looks quite active, but what people didn''t expect was that it was such a fragile thing when creating the death knight. The middle-level death knight, although the level is relatively high, but in the eyes of Chiba adults, this is exactly like a failure, but it is because these souls do not have power, so that they have no way to release all the magic come out. It also caused the formation of such a half-hanger. In fact, the most important thing is the soul. It seems that you can''t create a more powerful death knight. It seems that you have to change in its essence. . v3 Chapter 65： : Soul and physique Magicians, especially advanced magicians, know that this kind of thing is very important. Whether it is refining magic potions or creating something, the purer the soul, the better it will be. The human soul is often the best auxiliary material. Anyone who wants to play the game knows that among the general magician characters, the most important thing is to construct different things through the design drawings, find some materials in them, and then make the treasures. Many people will see such things as the soul, but in fact, in this world, the soul is the most vulnerable and some are the human soul, so at this time, Chiba people realize that they should change their own way. The soul is not the only criterion of judgment. In other words, if you are at this time, find a better substance to replace the soul. It will definitely create a more powerful death knight. "Damn." He punched heavily on the wall, and the entire wall 14 was instantly sunk at this time. The big grave of Chiba had its own magical repair system, so even in the case of the attack, it would be very short. The time inside starts self-recovery. The wall is very obvious, some places have cracked, but in this case, it quickly recovered. The big grave itself has a strong self-healing function. It really makes people feel that there is such a trace of incredible. "I didn''t expect it to be like this." You must know that this soul has been wasting a lot of time and it is not easy to get it. I didn''t expect it to have any effect. It really makes people feel incredible. It seems that this different world has a certain difference from their own game world, especially in the creation of the soul. It seems that the human soul of this world is very fragile. In other words, in contrast, physical fitness is more important than the soul. A powerful soul, if its own physical quality is particularly poor, the death knight created is also quite fragile. This is the truth. "Chiba adults." As the Supreme Adult of the Great Grave, this group of guardians of the city has never seen such anger, and his eyes are particularly horrifying, emitting a red glow. Its like the devil has just been released, its like trying to get rid of the seal, let the guardians of these classes bow their heads one by one, and dare not speak, but at this time, Chibas anger is completely It is because of my own reasons. I did not expect that as a great magician, the death knight created by the ranks is so low, it really makes people feel quite uncomfortable. The Slyan nation will certainly take action recently. If there is no way to solve it in this situation, it will be difficult to deal with him at that time, so it is necessary to strengthen the interests in his own grave. "All the guardians of the class must give me to death and stare at the alarms around me in these few days." My eyes suddenly became serious. Chiba adults slowly stood up at this time and came to the group of guys. Moreover, the whole person is particularly serious. As a self-respect for you, of course, he has the supreme power. Therefore, after watching the golden supreme adults and revealing this serious respect, these guys are all slightly scared in their hearts. Sebas, as the general manager here, suddenly bent his body at this time and then said. "Supreme adults, for this matter, please be assured that we have sent the most elite monsters around the big tomb, taking turns on duty to investigate." "As long as there are no accidents, this group of people will have no way to come to our territory." The Slyan country is not an ordinary small country. In the whole time, he can basically say that he has taken the leading role, and this country is particularly difficult to provoke. It seems to have those similar to singing a magician. People, and the number is extremely large. The main thing is that these guys seem to be more than just the angels, the monsters they have but the world-class props. However, there is no official disclosure yet, and in the last Kahn village incident, the Slyan country has long been very suspicious of this matter, if it is really a guy who has killed her. The words of the entire army. That group of guys will definitely, very pay attention to the movement here. If you are not good at all, you may send troops to annihilate yourself. I just don''t know what kind of strange power these guys have. If they also have world-class props, then their own super magic will have no use. "Ok." At this time, Dimitugos and others did not dare to chat. After all, the mood of Chiba adults is particularly bad. Especially the death knight he created. The level is quite low. "There is only a medium-level 443. This death knight is only able to cope with some simple soldiers, and he wants to build a warrior of all the corps that is particularly powerful and even enough to crush the world." Originally, at the beginning, Chiba adults considered that there were many beasts in this world, and the most important thing was to be able to get werewolves. No matter in which world, as long as there is a Werewolf Legion, you will be able to gain a very powerful force, and even swept one side. However, as far as the news I have received, it seems that there is no such thing as a werewolf in this world, even in this world. There is no such existence at all, but the lizard people seem to have it in this world. "Lizard people!" In a faint way, perhaps this is also a breakthrough, and in this case, in order to make yourself stronger, you must create such a powerful death army. It is only possible to fight in this way. "The lizard people don''t know if they can replace the werewolf." I used to play in my own world, the game world. . v3 Chapter 66： : Werewolfs setting Chiba adults actually saw a lot of settings about the beasts. For example, the guys like the werewolves are particularly strong, and they can deter one side in terms of the soul and other fighting skills. Most of the monsters created by the undead are composed of the existence of a werewolf. Just after the world, it turned into a lizard. But even if they get the news of these guys, they can''t judge that they are qualified to be death knights. When they have to personally appreciate their combat power, they can judge whether this group of guys can do it for me. Used. Power is the most important criterion for judgment. Now, the soul does not seem to have much use. At the same time, on the other hand, in the tribe of the lizard people, this group of people generally inhabit the wetlands, and there are a total of seven tribes. However, because of a lack of food, the two tribes in the tribal war weakened their power and became inoperable and absorbed by the dragon tooth. However, this did not affect the entire lizard tribe. Their fighting power is still very strong. The lizard tribe is somewhat different from other races. They are not many ethnic groups, but they are quite powerful in terms of strength. Basically, each lizard has its own strength and is quite outstanding among the ethnic groups. It is a very powerful existence. The guy in Chiba is very straightforward. In other words, as long as the power he wants is not considered. Even at this time, the messenger was sent directly, and then the announcement was made to destroy the entire lizard tribe for its use. If you talk nonsense with them, it is definitely not the style of doing things yourself, so in the day before yesterday, Dimitugos has been allowed to deal with this matter. "Dimieugos, as a manifesto of the messenger, do you have a good plan to tell them about the genocide?" Dimitugos was the leader of the incident, but he was appointed as a criminal officer by Chiba. In other words, this time he will lead the big tomb to deal with the problems of the lizards in the group. In other words, this guy was given the position of the vanguard officer, that is to say, in this incident, he must use his own strength to win, the entire lizard tribe. The reason is to let the class guards. Dimitugos, to deal with this matter, is to be able to let them take more time in these time, and then to get more information resources, then, the conflict with the Slyan country, ahead of Make a series of preparations. Because this country is very mysterious, and there is a very big conflict between the beginning of itself, if it is not dealt with, it may cause great harm to the entire grave. So this is very important. "Do not worry, supreme adult." The efficiency of Dimitugos has always been very high, and when he was eating, although he was the main striker, but Chiba was to make this guy more reassuring, so he used Cosettes as his. Aid, go to this tribe together. It is necessary to destroy them in a short time. In this way, we can get more time for ourselves. When we come to deal with the attacks of the Slyan countries, we can feel it in a vague way. Now that the war is getting closer and closer, it seems that there is not much to prepare for some combat power, and it may suffer a lot. "Coustics, you are going to assist Dimitugos this time. I will give you three days to annihilate all the lizards and tribes." "Yes, Chiba." Cosettes kneeled on one knee at this time, and he wore a particularly heavy armor with a steam-like thing in his nose, and then hit the axe in his hand on the ground. Very sincere and serious. "I know, Chiba, I will handle this matter." "Absolutely, you won''t let the Supreme Master have a little bit of worries." Ok. At this time, Chiba adults nodded very positively. Do you not believe in the power of these two guys, but because the lizard tribes are indeed somewhat different, and they are somewhat powerful in combat power, definitely more than ordinary humans. Its amazing, and I dont know if they will use martial arts. Therefore, it will be so cautious, Dimitugos said that these monsters are very powerful, but if you add Kesetts, you will feel more at ease. As the saying goes, if you take the wrong move, you may lose all of you. So it is better to be careful. Chiba is such a very careful person. He is the same for all things. So at this time, there was a trace of seriousness in the corner of the mouth. . Three days ago, night fell, a twilight afternoon, at this time, the surrounding sunset shines on this golden wheat field. And in the afternoon, this mountain looks like a sound of long flowing water. The golden light shines under the foot of the mountain. It looks sparkling, especially beautiful, and at this time, walking in this path. Come alone. If it is true, if you want to say something to people, it is better to say that this guy is actually a lizard. Its name is Zarijushasha. This guy is an attractive hero and a traveler. . Basically, it generally does not survive in the tribe, and the character of the whole person is quite strange. It is not that he is not very gregarious, but he is very yearning for this free life, so he always travels and then takes risks. Today is the day when he returned here. A person walked very quietly in the grass, whistling, and looked particularly laid-back, and this guy also raised a water snake. These two hands hug in front of xiong, gently whispering in the mouth. "This trip is really busy, and it makes me feel quite tired. It seems that after I return to the Horde this time, I must take a good rest for a few days." v3 Chapter 67： :murderous look Then eat and drink and eat fine wine. Just as this guy passed through this area, he suddenly felt that a guy was approaching himself, although the atmosphere was very weak, but the faint feeling was murderous. "Come out, you guys have been with me for so long, do you think I won''t find you?" As a lizard warrior, and a hero like this tracking, it does not play much role. At the beginning, he perceives the breath of people around him. It should be accurate, animal atmosphere. Although some are not sure, this guy should be like himself, or else a lizard, or else other races, it will never be human. At this time, Dimitugos flashed a smile in the corner of his mouth, then slowly appeared, and he gently walked out. Came to the front of this lizard called Zarius Shasha. "It really made me feel very surprised. I didn''t expect you to be able to explore my existence." Dimitugos is the guardian of the class of the big tomb. Its power is very powerful, and the best thing is to hide the breath of 480. Even the Supreme Lord may not find himself in the shortest time. Today, I heard this guy in front of him. He is just a lizard. I didnt expect it to be so keen and able to detect his existence. It is indeed incredible. After coming out, Zarius Shasha was obviously wary of the tailed man in front of him, and took out the blue and white ice blade in his hand, then pointed to the guy''s body, very aggressive. "You guy, I will give you a few seconds to consider the time. If you don''t want to die, just leave me to leave this place, or else, don''t blame me for being polite to you." The coming is not good, Zarijus Shasha is able to judge according to his own feelings, this guy is absolutely hostile to himself. At the very least, the murderousness in his eyes can be felt very well. This guy is totally different from someone who is good for himself. "I thought it was the same kind. I didn''t expect your guy to be a lizard. What did you come to in our territory?" At this time, Zarius Shasha looked at this guy with vigilance. There was a trace of anger in his eyes. To know that the lizard''s tribe is definitely not an ordinary person, you can be free to chase, not to mention the guy in front of him, who does not seem to be human, although he does not know which race it belongs to. But you must be kind to your own tribe. Although Zarius Shasha has not participated in the past few years, or involved in the tribe, he has always been concerned about his own race. Dimitugos feels strange, how did this guy find himself? In terms of reason... Snake? Humph! Dimitugos gently pushed his eyes, if it was divided according to race, indeed, he should be the natural enemy of the snake. However, the multi-headed water snake raised by this guy does not pose much threat to himself, but only a few beasts with a few heads. "Yes, the multi-headed water snake that I have raised is not just for playing. He has a strong ability to distinguish, and even can say that he can perceive your existence." At this time, this long water snake is wrapped around his own master''s side, and the mouth of the mouth is spit with a letter, which is quite unpleasant. "Haha, its a small snake." After listening to Zarius Shasha, this sentence is very (becj) obviously frowning tightly, and no one has ever dared to say such a pet, knowing that the pet he raised is not that simple. It can be dealt with. However, the legendary beast, the combat power is very powerful, but at this time, the strange guy with the same tail in front of him, it seems so indifferent, after pushing the glasses. Then his slow pace gradually approached towards himself. "In fact, I want to tell you something, I also have a variety of pets, and now they just have a little bit of resistance, want to come out and play." Dimitugos, the posture of walking is very serious, and quite straightforward, his tail swings from side to side. Just as he slowly approached Zarisus Shasha. Unconsciously behind him, there were suddenly a few huge monsters, and these guys were huge in size, and some of them even burned a blue flame, making a crazy roar. It is quite unbelievable to know that the level of these monsters is basically at least 89, which can basically be said to have reached the most phoenix of this world monster. The monster raised by this lizard is only under twenty. It is completely impossible to compare and create the kind of gap between the two. Its not that human beings can feel it at all. At this time, this long water snake is obviously scared, and at this time is ready to flee from this place quickly. "What is going on?" After seeing this scene, Zarius Shasha was more or less surprised. I didnt expect this guy to be able to summon such a huge and quite deterrent monster at the same time. They all looked strange and strange. Surprisingly... Its level is particularly high. "I have said that my little monsters seem to be incapable of being silent, so I plan to let them play well." "How is it possible!" The incredible face, Zarius Shasha''s eyes staring at these monsters, and is ready to attack, although he has now reached the realm of heroes. And during this time of adventure, I honed my skills, but when faced with these monsters in front of me, the body unconsciously made a dou. This is totally inconsistent with his state, knowing that he has never been so timid. "Ok!". v3 Chapter 68： : Notice of death Dimitugos said that it was a few monsters that were released, but they were just a few of them in the middle of the week, and in the big tomb of Nasarik, these guys were not even a particularly powerful role. . Bring them out today, just want to let this group of guys breathe, but these guys seem a bit violent, at this time are preparing to go forward. But one was stopped by Dimitugos~. "Several of you are slow to me, who will let you do it to him." Summon these monsters, just to let Zarius Shasha know how powerful his strength is, and the purpose of his coming here is very simple, just to give this group of guys _ communication. "After the 3rd, we will be the tomb of Nasarik, and we will destroy all your lizard tribes in the future. Please be prepared when you get there. Of course, no matter how hard you try, you will only die." How maddened to talk, Dimitugos gently pushed his eyes, at this time he has said very clearly, the big grave is three days later, Chiba adults will wash the whole, lizard people Tribe. The purpose is to be able to get their bodies, and then create an undead army for their own use. However, this group of guys at this time, only waiting for the advent of death, there is no power to resist. "Want to destroy our lizard tribe, you are just utterly mad, what power? Do you dare to confront our race, and you guys like me can easily solve you." At this time, Zarius Shasha was slightly angry, but relatively good. At the very least it guarantees the existing reason. "Haha, I am here today, just to disclose it to you. I have devastated a gauntlet to you, just to inform you in advance, so that you can enjoy the last three days. Time." "That''s it." After Dimitugos finished this sentence, his body also included these huge monsters at this time, but suddenly disappeared and disappeared, and returned to the Nasarik grave. The lizard man in front of him, he was quite shocked at this time. If the guy said what he said just now, everything is true. It seems that it is necessary for him to handle this thing. You must know that this is a relationship. To the life of the entire lizard tribe. This is not just a personal grievance. If it is really like this, I will regard myself as a part of the lizard. There is a right to tell this news to all races, and now the only way to think of Zalyus Shasha is to temporarily unite the entire tribe and then fight together. This guy in front of me, but what is the existence of this big nasaric tomb called in his mouth? Or is it a race? As far as this situation is concerned, there is no accurate news. "It seems that this time, it is quite tricky." The reason why it feels a little tricky, the reason is very simple, that is, these monsters appear in front of you, the power is absolutely very strong, because you can feel it. Although I don''t know the guy in front of me, how much credibility is said in the mouth. But now, if you don''t hurry to report to all the lizard tribes, you will face an unprecedented crisis. It is necessary to let all the lizard tribes unite, and only in this way can they successfully fight against them. "let''s go." At this time, Zarius Shasha had a lingering fear. It seems that this matter is quite simple, so it can only be temporarily notified first. The leaders of the tribes are meeting at the time and have come to deal with this matter. Humph! Just after the lizard left the place, Dimitugos appeared in a dark place. He pushed his eyes and a smile in his mouth. He said secretly, everything is like The plan that Chiba adults planned. ask for flowers There is no change at all. The lizard tribe has so far a total of seven, dragon teeth, small teeth, etc., and each tribe has one, the manager in other words, that is, their patriarch. And now, I have not got anyone, I believe that I have to recruit a few, I can believe that my patriarch can be able to carry this matter, the plan is quite complete. "How is it?" Although Zarius Shasha is a hero, he has gone out to take risks for a long time, so he does not know how big his influence is in the race. He will not listen to himself in this group. The method will be very difficult to do at that time. ........... This is indeed the case. After all, many people will not believe this, but it is obvious that the entire lizard tribe is now challenged by others in order to be able to convince this group of people. At this time, Zarius Shasha had his own plans in mind. If the guys don''t believe it, then they will come up with evidence. Force them to believe in themselves. It is only a one-sided word. It is really difficult to unite the entire lizard tribe. Because there has been war between the tribes, it is difficult to say that you want the alliance. What''s more, this situation is quite dangerous now. And you should also speed up your pace. In front of these guys, you must let the entire lizard tribe unite against them. "Oh, how come you go out? You will meet like this when you come back." Zarius Shasha frowned tightly. He was never as nervous as he is now. It may be because he saw the power of these monsters just now, and his heart was worried. You must know that at the time, you were shocked by the power of the monsters. These monsters are definitely not that simple. . v3 Chapter 69： : Yelantir Town The power of these monsters, whether judged from the level or other aspects, is quite powerful. Zarius Shasha knows that he can''t be their opponent at all, so he must be prepared in advance at this time. Otherwise, it is quite dangerous. At the same time, on the other hand, in the big tomb of Nasarik, only the plan to attack the lizard people has not been reached, so in the two days, Chiba adults took his maid, that is, Bena. Active in the main city. In the town of Yelantir, the town is relatively prosperous, and there are adventurer guilds and magician unions. Moreover, there are various trades in this transaction, which are quite frequent. Generally speaking, it is a relatively popular town 500, but in this place as the town mayor of Lantier. The management of this place seems to be particularly inconspicuous, and even some problems occur frequently, and the town mayor does not seem to care about the villagers here. But it is such a guy, although this guy is abnormally obese. And the oily face, basically looks like a guy who has nothing to do, actually can be regarded as an outstanding figure of the king, but also become his confidant. In fact, this guy''s mind is particularly heavy, and especially good at acting, to cope with a variety of pictures, so this guy you can not underestimate it, although it has a more bloated body, but in fact quite possessive. Otherwise, how can a guy like him probably do this position? Therefore, although the whole town is quite prosperous on the surface, in fact, there is not much bad side in the interior, but it is not open. Many people are very knowledgeable about this mayor, but they can only close one eye and have no opinion on this matter. "Awful guy." At this time, the mayor looked at the food on his desk, ate it, and stood next to him with a guy who looked a little bit ugly. The man suddenly said to the mayor. "The recent income seems to be somewhat low. The recent taxation of this group of people has not risen up, so the financial attack is relatively small, and the king seems to be a bit unsatisfied." At this time, the mayor took a sip of chicken legs, and then the angry face said loudly, the king himself had to deal with it, and the town, he also needed to manage himself to make himself burnt. In fact, the position of the mayor is not so good. Why is it so simple? The king has been adding pressure to himself. The tax is gradually improving. If there is no way for a town to pay, and the tax is so much, the king is likely to be dissatisfied with you, and may even have your black hat. Change it. And if I am so easy to get such an official position, how could it be easily lost? But if you say that you temporarily increase taxes at this time, people in this town will definitely make trouble with themselves. So this is also a very serious problem. If this group of guys has been doing this for themselves, it will definitely be very bad. It will definitely affect their reputation, but if they dont increase their taxes. The king is very difficult to explain. In short, both ends are a bit difficult. I didn''t expect that people who are more motivated by themselves are still somewhat in this situation, and it is difficult to be a human being. This feeling of being sandwiched in the middle is really bad. At the same time, the next morning, Chiba adults, who got up very early today, knew in the weekday that they were all awakened by the maids Bella, but today he seems to be up and up early. Came to the sixth floor of the big tomb. After coming to this place, I took a look at these guys around. "Supreme adult." Originally thought that there was no one in this place, I did not expect to suddenly see Dimitugos at this time, remember that this guy should handle the lizard for himself, but why is he still here today... .. "Well, Dimitugos, how is the matter handled there today? I am going to visit the town of Rantil, of course, in order to improve my reputation." Fame is very important, and it plays a considerable role in gathering intelligence. And at this time, Chiba adults did not obtain information through their identity as kings. But by other means. In this case, he changed himself to the status of a warrior. In this case, he sneaked into the town and gained the respect of many adventurers. "Dimieugos, how do you understand human existence?" Since I became an undead, Chiba adults slowly and gradually lost such a way of thinking as a human being and they have nothing to do with the body. Any feeling, if it is in ordinary life. When you meet this kind of thing, you will definitely be afraid to die. It is even more likely that vomiting will occur. But in this case, I gradually become immune, and even can say that there is no effect at all. No matter what race, 3.3, I will not feel scared and do things for myself. There is no feeling of a little bit. It is very likely that it will be affected. The influence of the undead will become what it is now. Otherwise, it will not become so fierce in this world. Of course, in order to improve its fame, it is necessary to use some people. Or use some means. Make up and wear a armor, then use your identity to take risks and improve your reputation, which really helps you collect more information about the world. "Human beings are inferior creatures." ...... Amount... I dont know why, every class guardian. . v3 Chapter 70： :Division level Especially when Yale Bede mentioned himself as a human being, he always treats them as inferior creatures and completely separates them. "Is the inferior creature?" If it is really necessary to divide it, isn''t it the inferior creature? It makes people feel incredible. After all, in the past, Chiba adults were also human beings, and in the social life of human beings, they did not seem to change much. Chiba adults used to be a busy office worker. Parents and parents basically dont care much about themselves, and they are a civil servant. So after work, they have a lot of free time, plus their own otaku, so In real life, I didnt have many friends. I once cherished the partners in this game world. But what I didn''t think of, the game played fewer and fewer people. In the end, even one player, who had been fighting, disappeared at this time and was erased from his own world. Now, there is only one left. But even so, it is impossible for him to give up the game easily. Moreover, now that he has reached this fantasy world, he must start his own name and let it ring the whole world. In the words of the game, it is to conquer the world, let every place and even every race know its own name, and tremble for nature. This is what you want to pursue in your life. Even if there are many things that can''t be achieved in the real world, it is absolutely possible to do this. So you have to cheer! To be hard enough and to fight hard enough to survive in this world, let alone Chiba adults are not particularly aware of the hostile forces around them, so she must be extremely careful. Be careful to make the ship a million years old. "Forget it, it is indeed a bit sad to think about it now, but since things have become what they are, then they have to work hard to make a name for themselves in this world." Supreme adult, the face suddenly became particularly serious at this time, and said to Dimitugos in front of him. "And you, my most loyal servant, can play a big role in my dominance." Absolute loyalty, for Chiba adults, this is a very good sign, at least he will not worry that his servant will rebel against him, so he is absolutely reassuring. But in order to be able to show great power in front of them, and to have a head of leadership, he tends to be in a passive state, just like the present situation. Dimitugos suddenly raised a question about the solution to the lizard man. After all, the race is quite brutal. If it is not handled properly, it will definitely be a little troublesome. "Chiba, I am not saying that I want to oppose your intentions, nor that I want to oppose the proposal of the Supreme Master, but I think it is straightforward. Why do you not directly abolish them against the lizard tribe?" It is true that warnings were issued three days ago. The only reason for this is that Chiba adults are doing this, just to be able to show their strength. To put it bluntly, they can make them fear. Its completely self-willed and has no other meaning. "Amount..." In the face of Dimitugos''s question, I still really can''t answer it, and I don''t know how to say it. I can''t say that I am quite capricious, but it is the question he raised. I really need to solve it. Notifying the lizard tribe three days in advance, it really makes people feel that there is a lot of this, and there is absolutely no need for it. What''s more, now that your time is more urgent, if you don''t know what day, even the country will organize new forces, and it is not necessarily in front of you. So in this case, you still have to be quick and quick. In order to allow yourself to expand your influence and get the fighting power quickly, you must have a lizard tribe. Then use your own magical power to create a large number of undead, just in this case. Only to be able to fight better. After all, the power inside the big tomb is not particularly strong, so in this case, it is only possible to build new ones. "Bena, let''s go." At this time, Bena also quickly came to the front of Chiba, and yesterday, two people have already agreed to go to the main city today to receive new tasks, in other words, to earn gold coins. At the same time, we must improve our prestige. That was in yesterday''s news, I learned that there is a very important task that may be received today, so this is a very good opportunity. "Bena, I remember today this is a mission. It seems to be destroying 357 a guy named Forest King in a jungle!" "Yes." In other words, the forest sage king, that is to say, this is a very strong, and especially attacking monster. In this case, especially if you dont understand each other, you must be vigilant. Otherwise, it will definitely be defeated by this guy. But this level of monsters, why is it next to the village of Kahn, it seems that he has not been in the past time, noticed that there are very powerful monsters in the vicinity of the wood, it is said that this guy recently came to this woodland ? In short, anyway, today''s task will be discussed later. Looks like this time the task level is s, so relatively speaking, there is still a little bit of difficulty. "understood." At this time, Chibas brows were slightly wrinkled, and then he gently waved his hand and opened the magic of time and space. For him, this is just a very simple skill, as long as he releases it a little. It is possible to open the door completely and to enter it. This is a relatively simple skill and quite practical. . v3 Chapter 71： : Popularity is very important The main city is a certain distance from the big tomb of Nazarik, so in this case it can only be reached by the transmission of magic. After entering this magic portal, the figures of the two people disappeared quickly at this time. When they saw the object again, they had already arrived in the town of Lantil. Compared with a few days ago, the current Chiba adults are very Have a popularity. And the popularity is particularly high. When he walks on this street, many people know that this guy is wearing a black lacquer armor, and it is especially powerful, especially the waist card at his waist, everyone sees it. The level of the elite. Although this guy is now at the highest level, but as an adventurer, many people know that its power is far more than this fine level, even the essence of the Jing Gang. Like the elite of the elite, this kind of existence. Above its power, it is particularly powerful, and the time that this guy has recently accepted is particularly short, but I dont know why, he has been lone, that is, he will not join other adventurer unions. Relative to the partner, he prefers to go alone to fight alone. I don''t know what purpose this guy has. But this person gives people a feeling of mystery, especially when walking on this street, many people know his appearance, so he has cast a respectful look on him, but more is envious, and As those adventurers, it is only jealous. Some adventurers are jealous, especially strong, and see others are particularly powerful, and they want to go beyond him, and step on it under the soles of the feet, but no one in this eyes thinks about it. It is completely a kind of anti-sky existence, even in the larger cities of the king, it is able to rank the top masters. "Look, its Chiba." At this time, several of the boys suddenly saw the black armor of Chiba. The person who saw him walked in this crowd, obviously now, he has a very famous name last time the adult went down to the child. In short, in the corners of these towns, it is basically impossible for no one to know this black-black hero, but it is just like a night. "Everything is in my expectation." Chiba said faintly, it seems that he is quite confident in his own affairs, and in this case, his instinct as a warrior broke out. However, my purpose is still very obvious, not only to increase prestige, but also to collect more information about hostile forces from these tasks. "Bena, we are going out to take this task now." "Yes, Chiba." In this adventurer''s guild, a lot of people gathered, and today seems to be more lively, but after Chiba adults walked into this guild. The atmosphere in the whole room was completely different. The shop that was originally lively suddenly suddenly quieted down, and all of them were very surprised. Because after the appearance of Chiba, the group was instantly dimmed. Light. However, immediately after a burst of hot voices, this sudden silence to this, very incomparable, it feels a bit strange, but Chiba adults have long been used to. The reason why this group of people was silent was because they appeared in this place, and they were both scared at the same time. However, the discussion is particularly envious of themselves. In short, the current situation is quite good. After coming to this store, people in Chiba did not say anything directly, nor did they intend to continue to waste their tongues here. I came to the reward, that is, released, the top-level task of the reward list, looked at the most advanced tasks inside, if you are not familiar with the text, so at this time only the boss can be one for themselves Explanation. And the boss of this boss, at this time, why is this enthusiasm for this thing become what it is now? The reason is very simple, it is normal for the boss to reveal this face. To know how the guild members work, it is very simple. It is such a small place. After receiving the task, it will be released to the adventurer, and the owner of the store will earn commissions. When these adventurers complete a mission, they will get a share of the division. Although the division is not a lot, but the adventurer completes more times, and the task reward is high, then the gold coins he gets the most. So relatively speaking, some of the more powerful adventurers are of course more popular, especially in front of the boss, more popular. To put it bluntly, like the level of Chiba, it is simply a cash cow. Therefore, the attitude of the owner to Chiba adults is completely different. This guy is his own money tree, how can he let him go so easily. What''s more, he often visits his own shop. But for the city, the smaller unions take care of it, because in this city, the union is not just the one. Big (Wang Wang Zhao) small and small trade unions are still relatively large, but generally form a certain size, there are only a few guilds of a little smaller scale, but the number of adventurers here is still relatively large, but most of them Just look at it, there are very few people who actually get the task. So if you have a team, it is easier to succeed. However, in this case, after the commission is distributed, the owner can get a small amount of gold coins. It is inevitable that I feel a little unpleasant, after all, the task has been released. But for personal commissions, it is totally different. It is like after Chiba has taken over an s-level task, the store owner will get a gold coin when he completes the reward. In this world, the price of a gold coin is still relatively high. . v3 Chapter 72： : Advertising suspicion So he would think that the black-painted hero in front of him was the signboard in his store. Even last night, he quietly advertised that the hero who went to black today would visit again here. Therefore, the interests of this kind of thing are mutual, Chiba adults and the shop owner have reached an agreement, directly to help her complete a variety of difficult tasks, and give him more, reward. Love is relative. This guy is going to carry out a series of packaging and promotion for himself, at least to let his prestige spread far and wide in this town. And you have to create more benefits for yourself, that is, to find more difficult tasks for yourself, so that is challenging. So yesterday, Chiba adults had already made an appointment, a s-level forest sage, but when he came to this place, he found that such a task is still far from enough, why not come one Arrow male sculpture. This is not only efficient, but also able to capture the eye of others, which is quite powerful for improving prestige. The power of the forest sage is very powerful, and it has a strong fighting power in this generation. Now those goblins are very afraid of him. At this time, someone 840 proposed that you must find a more serious adventurer, and then destroy the forest sage king, so that he should not be disturbed in this area, disturbing the normal clothing, food and shelter of the villagers here. So the impact of this task is extremely large. The average adventurer has no way to accept it. It is necessary to know that the forest sage king, even the union, that is, the entire team to attack, may not be successful. Because the adventurer has a certain understanding of the forest, the sage is still a very large monster, but the power of this guy is quite high, if it is not the entire adventurer team attack, it is difficult to defeat it. . What''s more, in the mountain range, it is estimated that there is such a huge monster, it seems that there are big and small Goblin, as well as giant bulls. So it''s quite difficult. At this time, you have to be in a team way to get this task. This is also a rule in the adventurer''s union. In other words, now (bedj) counts Chiba adults, wants to take over this task, but also has to temporarily find a team. The rules are rules and cannot be arbitrarily destroyed. The same is true of people in Chiba, so at this time. Suddenly, a man appeared in front of Chiba, and smiled at him, revealing a very gentle expression. "The hero of black, Chiba is really honoured, I hope to invite you to join our team, and then we will attack, Forest King." At this time, a man with a slightly rougher appearance suddenly made an invitation to Chiba. This guy created a union called the Black Sword, and he is now the captain. However, there are not many people in this team. So far, they have reached four people. If you add Chiba adults and the maid behind him, they form a complete adventure team. The explanation of the owner is also quite clear. In other words, if the Chiba adult does not get the support of a team, he is not qualified to challenge the forest king. "This may make me feel a little embarrassed. Can you not give me some special cases? Just like a so-called forest prince, I am alone." Chibas face is quite embarrassing. After all, I also have a lot of tasks. I can basically say that I have done it alone, and I have not done any cooperation with other guilds. So in this case, I have some difficulties, but the rules are rules, and the boss cant Such a special case will break your reputation. He was also slightly frowning, but at this time, suddenly the Dark Sword Adventurers Guild at this time, but suddenly wanted Chiba adults to initiate an invitation, indicating that several people can temporarily cooperate to eliminate the forest sage together. Wang, the rewards I received at the time, five or five points. In fact, for such an invitation, Chiba adults still feel a little surprised, after all, they have long been used to fighting alone. "How, our team is still a little more famous in this place, and the battles are fairly uniform in all aspects, and there are also magicians." This talking man is called, Peter Mock. It is the captain between the darkness, and his appearance is slightly rough, but it is quite kind, and when you invite Chiba adults, the tone seems to be saying, I hope you can join us. Slightly hesitant. Its not that you dont want to join the adventurer team, but because you really have a bit of time, not to mention improving your prestige. If you dont hurry, youre a little too late. However, at this time, after carefully thinking about it, adding them seems to have no shortcomings. What''s more, now that you have officially owned an identity, it is really advantageous to find a team that works together, so that you can better promote your prestige. "Ok." After seeing Chiba adults nod, Peter Mok showed a smile on his face. At this time, he officially invited him. The black sword, this is just the name of this adventurer team guild, does not mean the other, the meaning of which may only be known to the captain, but the people in this guild seem to be more harmonious. Slowly going up the stairs, Peter Mock''s team at this time, is discussing on the second floor of the store and the s-level forest sage''s mission has been picked up by them. So they are now completely taking the initiative. "If I choose not to cooperate with you, then this is the task of your wise king, and there is no part of me?" v3 Chapter 73： :s level task Probably it is such a meaning, Chiba adults are not fools, so he can see, but the rules of the world are indeed somewhat strange. Although it is a bit strange, it is quite regular, and if you don''t set such a rule, it will be easy to break. After all, there must be some restrictions in each guild. Otherwise, there is absolutely no way to make a reasonable assignment for each task. So this is also to set up such a rule in order to avoid some of the guys who come to trouble. "I know." Obviously, at this time, Chiba adults knew the rules here, so after careful measurement, he decided to temporarily join this guild. Act with them, and then eliminate and destroy this so-called wise king. On the second floor, a relatively narrow room, although narrow, but the equipment inside is quite perfect, the environment is also quite good, here is the sword of the dark, temporarily made _ one, conference room. After Chiba adults slowly pushed the door open, they walked inside, and everyone around them began to smile at this time. "Captain, I really want to look at you with amazement. I didn''t expect that in this case, you actually invited him to be the black hero of this town." "There are really two brushes." Humph! As the captain of Peter Merck at this time, I heard that my team members ridiculed themselves, but also a slight smile, and did not care much about what he said, and then at this time one by one to introduce to everyone. "Members, everyone, I am Chiba." The tone of the speech is quite serious, and for the rest of the people here, the existence of Chiba is completely a cold guy. For this relatively simple introduction, this group of people still chose to accept at this time, but I heard about it a long time ago. This black hero''s name, I really feel very good today. "Hello, my name is Nia." This guy is a wizard between the dark, is a magic singer, but this guy is younger, he will also use some low-level skills. This guy''s head is more intelligent, so it is said that in the entire team of the Black Sword, it is like a military division, but the same guy is still responsible, the defense of the defender. After all, there is a certain amount of healing magic, so when you are in the power of the team, you will generally stand at the end, responsible for those who fight after the injury. Simply carry out some recovery magic. After all, the levels he has cultivated are relatively low, and only a few simple treatments can be performed. If there is a large area of ??harm, there is no way. This little guy looks particularly serious. Still have a special passion. I am very pleased to welcome the Chiba adults to join their team. The Black Sword has always had a goal, and everyone is basically working hard for their goals. "Hello, my name is Lukerot Pol," Sometimes a stranger, but this guy''s career seems to be a guerrilla, but the team is relatively thick and relatively thick, completely opposite the two people, this guy is more handsome, looks like a **** And at this time he saw Nabe. It seems that the eyes suddenly appear to be like the spark of love. It is like love at first sight. "Excuse me, this beautiful girl, do you have a lover in your heart? If you don''t have one, I hope to have dinner with you, tonight..." I didn''t expect to meet for the first time, but I actually sent an invitation to people. It seems that this guy really likes Nabe, and Chiba adults took a look at this time, all members of the whole darkness. They are some of the more ordinary guys. If you want to talk about strength, you are still stronger. "Hello, I am Nabe, a close-knit maid of Chiba." ask for flowers At this time, Nabe suddenly saw a look that Chiba adults used for themselves, so he knew that he had to introduce these guys at this time, although only a few words, but It is very refined. And there is no color in the eyes with any jitter. These guys around are particularly scared at this time. However, they are more surprised, because such a girl who looks particularly outstanding and extremely beautiful, the level is also so high. "Maid!" Lukelot, Polb After hearing the words of the maid, the whole person seemed to be particularly excited, and the eyes appeared even more, slightly different, after he saw Nabe. ................... Especially when the girl just stepped into this room, she liked her very much at first sight. It was completely the legendary love at first sight, as if it fell immediately, the grave of love. "Miss Nabe, I hope you can accept my invitation. Today I hope..." "I am blunt, really sorry!" Polb didn''t even finish this sentence, and he made a request to compare the gentleman''s gesture but didn''t get a response at all. Nabe seems to be directly on the guy''s head. I poured a pot of cold water. "Because I don''t have time, and I don''t have any interest in you." After a cold water was poured out of this flame, it seemed to be in an instant, and the arrow was in the heart. Boer was not very hurt at this time. He did not expect that his first confession would be like this, and the bleak ending ended. The heart is very sad. "Miss Nabe, how can you endure such a very polite gentleman? I really think you are quite cute, I hope you can give me this opportunity." "Refuse!" Nabe did not care about this guy''s invitation, and the tone was quite serious, without a trace of nostalgia. . v3 Chapter 74： :love at first sight At this time, Nabe flashed a fierce expression in her eyes, and very directly rejected the invitation of this guy. Lukelot, Polb, at this time, the special helplessness in the eyes, because he can basically say that the girl named Nabe is love at first sight, but did not expect that, but suffered a direct rejection . It really makes people feel helpless. "Miss Nabe, don''t you really give me a chance?" At this time, Nabe shook her head clearly, in other words, that is, she could have no interest in this guy. It can even be said that a little bit of interest can''t be lifted. "Nalbe, the good intentions of others are not to be impolite like this "three ninety-nine"." At this time, Chiba adults suddenly chat, although there is no way to manage this matter, but this guy named Lukelot, Pol, is polite to Nabe, then It is impossible not to ignore it. It is exactly like this. "I am very sorry, make an adult." At this time, Nabe felt that such an act had caused trouble for Chiba adults, so I quickly gave it to these guys who expressed deep apologies. This is something that is wrong with me. I hope I can get it. Their forgiveness. Supreme has no way to control the private affairs of his servants. If someone likes them, they can only go with the flow, but this basic social etiquette can never be dropped, no matter who. After all, now Chiba adults want to cooperate with these guys, so they are basically on the same front. For their companions, Chiba is definitely not allowed to do these things and hurt them. And in the exchange of peers, the most worthwhile is the word trust. At this time, I suddenly remembered the partners that I used to play together in the game. Although I don''t know where they are now, if I think about it, it feels quite good for them. Especially in the past, there were a lot of partners, and they were quite acquainted with each other when they were attacking monsters. The picture Jane has not been able to relieve it until now. It feels quite incredible. However, after thinking about it, I feel that there is no such necessity. After all, now that this guild has disappeared from the world, and then to discuss these things, perhaps feel a little trouble, so at this time, Chiba adults returned to the real society from his delusions. After glanced at all the members around with my own eyes, I roughly understood the name of this guild called the Black Sword. In other words, this is a general existence with a black sword, of course, it is just a name. In order to attract the attention of others, it will take such a louder name. "Hello, my name is Dyne." At this time, one not only looks a little ugly, but also looks a little older. The old guy suddenly said, and at this time, the adult of the night also paid attention to him. This guy should look like a black sword. The high priest of the forest will use some magic to heal and manipulate nature. Just like the little boy who is the guardian of the Sixth City of the Nasarik Big Grave, basically both of them belong to the magic of the natural system and can manipulate the elves. "Hello there." As a gift to these guys, at this time, Chiba adults also performed quite amiablely, at least not doing any wrong action on these guys. In order to alleviate this kind of atmosphere, just at this time, as the captain of this dark sword, that is, Peter Mock suddenly spoke at this time. Put your own hands on the table. "Chiba adults, you can choose where you want to sit down." After receiving the invitation, Chiba adults did not have any, vigilant, at least temporarily formed a relationship of interest with the group of people, what they need is gold coins and rewards for accomplishing such tasks. What I value more is the glory and prestige that I have gained after defeating this monster called the Forest King.... This is the most important thing, and the purpose of coming to this place is to come to this end. I hope I can get help. "Well, if you have any comments or suggestions, you can raise them in this place. After all, the object we want to attack now is not simple, pointing to the most powerful monsters in the vicinity." Peter did not say anything wrong, because the forest sage king judged with the intelligence resources of this area, quite powerful, and lived in the deep forest. Looks like a monster in this area, because his appearance has been a lot less. However, in terms of the intelligence resources currently available, in addition to the height of this guy and its size, there is nothing at all. In other cases, it is just a legendary forest king. It has very large canine teeth, and it also has a pair of ferocious eyes, in short, it is very dangerous. At this time, Chiba adults sat in front of everyone, and Nabe was very quiet to stay with his 4.3. "But this thing, I think it is a bit less complicated." Its really like what Chibas adult said. Without any intelligence, if you rush to attack this guy, you will be in great danger. This approach is highly undesirable. "Chiba adult, as for this matter, if I say it is yours, what would you do?" Peter suddenly asked at this time, but this topic made the Chiba adults look a little embarrassed. After all, it''s not the same. If you say it is your own, you will definitely unilaterally plung it in. That''s it, but after you stay with this group of people, you have to change your strategic approach. . v3 Chapter 75： : too impulsive At the very least, you can''t make yourself be too impulsive. Power has such prestige as something. It''s not just a few of them that can be successful. Just need to accumulate slowly and then reach a certain level. At this time, the eyeballs made a slight turn, and then continued, and made a more comprehensive analysis. "Although we don''t know, this guy is now, how much combat power, but we can determine the specific location of this guy." Ok? At this time, Peter was a bit strange after listening to this sentence. Since he did not know the basic combat power of this forest sage, how could he determine his position. It is impossible to know where it is. But Chibas adult is so arrogant, as if he has now determined the location of this monster. In fact, he is not sure that it is only a matter of time. Now he has to break into the core of the team. It is necessary to let this group of people believe in themselves, in short, at this 14th time, the first mess will be said. "You see this monster, the information resources you get, there are approximate maps from the map, this mountain should be located near the village of Kahn." This is no doubt, because at the beginning, these guys took out the map and made a logo on it, Chiba adults immediately knew. The specific location of this forest sage. In this case, it is quite simple to find it. Although there is a force in the team that can be used, magic treatment and manipulation of the natural system, this guy has no way to accurately locate the position of the sage. . But there is no doubt that your own men can do it. You must know that the sixth class in Ricks grave has a guy who uses the power of nature. That is Marley, he has two domesticated, more powerful monsters when using the magical power of nature, can very accurately explore the position of the suo to the king. Whenever you are free, use some simple methods to force this guy out, you can make him a good example. "Well, but we, what we can determine, are just in this place." At this time, Peter nodded slightly, but his brow was a little tight. Although this sentence is a bit simple, if it is really difficult to do it, this mountain range can basically be said to be very big. And there are a lot of Goblin around. Although their level is very low, it is very difficult, plus some rhinoceros monsters with huge body. In short, it is very difficult to deal with, even if this team basically has a very strong combat power, plus got it, Chiba adults such a powerful assistant. It may not be possible to win this victory. However, at this time, it seems that some of the guys in front of him seem to be less convinced of what they said, so Chiba adults took out one of their pockets and game props. Of course, for the group of guys in front of them, they dont know the thing in their hands. They dont know what its used for. "This kind of thing is called suo magic, this is a prop, and it is a friend of mine, gave it to me, so I think this time should be good, looking for the forest sage." A burning piece of paper, and his flame is blue, it looks a bit strange, but many people know that there are many kinds of props in this world, and now there will be such a kind of It is not surprising to explore the props of suo. At this time, many people have dispelled this idea. "Is this kind of thing really able to find out, the real position of the forest sage?" Lukelot, Boer is not at this time, and there is a slight surprise in his eyes. Although he has experienced many events, he will have some understanding of the world and a lot of insights, especially in the Imperial Capital. when. But when this guy, seeing this blue and burning flames. The heart seems to be suddenly surprised. "This thing is really amazing." In this fantasy world, there are things like martial arts, and of course you can have all kinds of props, so they are not surprised at them, just. It is very interesting to know exactly where Chiba adults got from this place. "Well, but this kind of thing is just a one-off item." Therefore, the price paid is relatively large. There is already such a prop. If it is said to be sold, it is definitely worth a lot of gold coins. It is really a little wasteful to look for the forest sage. Ye Daren, but there is no such idea. "This kind of prop, I don''t know how much it is worth." "But I think in this world, there should be very few people 437 will have." Although the value is very large, if it is only a new use, it will greatly reduce its own identity. If you do a conversion in this way, you can''t sell a few gold coins, but you can''t find the forest sage, which will greatly shorten the cycle of several people. In this case, you can get better information. When you subdue the forest king, you will get more rewards. So after careful thought, this kind of transaction is actually quite cost-effective. At this time, basically everyone has reached a consensus, and Chibas come up with this prop, just to make them believe in themselves. Only. In fact, this prop does not have any ability to explore suo, nor will it really find out the specific location of the forest sage. Why do you say that? In fact, it is very simple. This thing is completely used to fool them. They will really find the wise king, relying on their six-step guardians. "Marley, I have already sent this information to you about the specific information of the forest lord. You must send me the specific location of this guy tomorrow morning." v3 Chapter 76： : Super props At this time, Chiba adults should contact Marley through a kind of spiritual communication and then will be the basic information of your sage, and the approximate location tells him that this guy must be It finds out. "If this is the case, then we will plan another, specific combat plan." This group of guys, at this time, looked at the table in front of them and decided to have a careful discussion to prepare for tomorrow''s crusade. At this time, Chiba adults, although they are also involved, but feel that there is not much necessity, just a forest king, for themselves. It is nothing more than a prop that enhances its prestige. There is absolutely no need to study how to deal with it. If this kind of thing is not to say that you beat someone, you will be able to improve. It is to be witnessed by many people that this prestige can spread faster. So he would agree to join the guild, called the Black Sword, which is indeed a pretty good union, but in terms of name, it is quite different from his own guild. Another is that the union called the Black Sword is not worth mentioning at all. The weapons that each member is equipped with are particularly inferior. Basically, they can be said to be some relatively broken weapons. Although I dont know how much money these guys have sent on these equipments, Chiba adults can see them. They dont have a lot of money for unions now. It can be said that there is some tension, so I will take the risk of dying to accept such a rewarding task. At the very least, I plan to have a rich idea overnight. "I want to earn more gold coins, then buy some new weapons, and then upgrade my skills." At present, these guys think this way, but at this time, Chiba adults suddenly shook their heads. "You listen to me first. If you want to deal with this guy, you have to attract it." "As for a more accurate operational plan, I don''t think you have to talk about it. This guy will hand it over to me. There are only other mobs, and you will be free at any time." ......Speaking quite refining, and there is no drag. At this time, Chiba adults quickly finished this sentence, then slowly got up and prepared to leave the place. After all, the time is already very late. "But, Chiba..." Peter is the captain of this dark sword, so he has to consider for the team members, especially in terms of life safety, so he will develop such a strategy, but since the newly joined members are the black heroes . Said that he also wants to single out the forest sage, this group of guys actually have nothing to say, after all, this guy, strength is in front of them, they have to believe. The only thing that feels a little wrong in my heart is that they are a guild, and the guild must pay attention to each other. "There is no need, so it will hurt you..." Speaking is still the kind of domineering, so that everyone around you feels incredible, but since this guy insists on saying this, they have no reason to refute. This time, I am able to follow the meaning of Chiba adults. At that time, they only need to play some mobs, such as the existence of Goblin, just fine. Of course, the entire black sword, after the completion of the task of the soul of the king, the gold coins, five or five points. "In that case, we should not waste extra time here, and quickly leave this place to find the so-called king." There is indeed a strange mountain range in the village of Kahn, but no traces of monsters have been found in the mountains. It makes people feel incredible. So why is such a monster called the Forest King, why is it in this place? Its just an unknown, but its good, at the very least, its something that will increase the prestige of Chibas adults. At this time, everyone basically reached a consensus idea, and after a little preparation, they started to go. Chiba adults feel that at this time, if they show too much power, they will certainly cause their doubts, so they cannot use magic transfer skills. It can also be temporarily suppressed, especially Nabe''s current restrictions, the highest, the magic used can only reach three. If it is higher, it may be exposed, so when he came to the town at the beginning, Chiba adults explained him. Nabe will always follow the Chiba adults, and it is very simple to do these tasks, because this guy''s face is in other words like a human being. It is also the only one who is a maid, not so long, a little bit weird, so in this case, I have been behind Chiba. But just as the guys are ready to get up, Peter suddenly said, in fact, at the beginning, he felt very concerned about it, that is, the perfect paint of Chiba, the inside of the black armor. What a hidden face is hidden. In fact, many people are more concerned about this issue, not to mention that they are now a partner of the Black Sword, so it is inevitable that there will be some doubts, and some curiosity is very normal. ". That, Chiba, can you take off your helmet and let us see your respect?" At this time, Chiba adults had a slight glimpse of the body. He did not expect that these guys would be interested in their own appearance, but this is a gimmick. Mostly undead. If you let these guys know about themselves, if they go, they will definitely fall into a more troublesome thing, so they can use a magic to temporarily change their own in order to avoid them from causing such troubles. Appearance, turned the skull into a male. And it''s just a few simple magics that can confuse these people and it doesn''t seem to make much difference. . v3 Chapter 77： : Forest King "As such, I am your partner, of course, it is necessary to give you..." Someone was very much looking forward to this time, and then one by one, staring at the Chiba people slowly took off his helmet. Then finally revealed his respect, a very ordinary boy, even the face is quite ordinary, the special public, giving people a feeling of no strange memory. But this guy is actually so powerful, it really makes people feel incredible. After watching the face of Chiba adults, this group of people seems to be satisfied. But now I don''t want to think about other issues. So at this time, all the members of the Black Sword, all in a row, made a series of preparations, all out of this store, but before it came out, Chiba still did some registration for you, and Successful, the moon is the occupant inside the dark sword. Accepted this, s-level task with them. Destroy the forest sage. After getting out of the store door, there was a carriage outside, and the carriage was relatively large. Mainly check in some goods or equipment. The reason why I prepare such a thing is because after I have eliminated the strange 363 objects of Goblin, I have to get some extra rewards. When I cut off some of their body and bring them back, I can get them in this guild. Corresponding gold coins. In other words, it is a good thing to do both. After all, these adventurers, but gambling with their own lives, after taking these tasks, accompanied by very big risks, but the rewards that can be obtained are quite good. "Is it like this?" For this so-called carriage, there are also those Goblin rewards that Chiba adults can''t afford a little interest. What I want is not the reward of these gold coins, but the prestige of this kind of thing. If in this case, I successfully captured the forest sage. At that time, prestige can be greatly improved. This is quite a good result for myself. It''s the way you want it to be, but you have to work hard to see this result. At this time, everyone was far from the town. They came to a relatively wide area. The members of the entire Dark Sword gathered together at this time and walked on this wide path. Nabe is also following, but for the speed of this team. It is indeed a little slower. If you don''t consider your own situation, Chiba adults have long been a little impatient. "Chiba adults, I would like to ask you when you are usually in the adventure island, is it often a person who will face a large layer of monsters alone?" Walking on the bank of the creek, Peter was the captain of the Dark Sword at this time, and he began to discuss with him. Because Chiba adults have always been a legendary level in this town. And many people admire him very much, the most important thing is that this guy has been fighting as a person, so it should be. When you venture outside, you will encounter a big wave of monsters. "Ok." Its really like this, a little nod to say that I met a large group of monsters. At that time, that is, the first half of the month, the Slyan country sent 50,000 soldiers, but it was not the **** that was bombarded by themselves. Nothing left. Not to mention the monsters in front of you, it is a piece of cake, but in this case, don''t kill these monsters together, and enhance your prestige is your main purpose. Because only this way, will gradually gradually take root in the world, through the identity of this swordsman, gradually take root and count down. Such a legend will appear throughout the continent. (beei) A dark swordsman who tamed the king of the forest with great power and ferocity at some point. Such a title really makes people think about it, they are all a little excited, but at this time, a group of people came to a creek, temporarily paused and rectified, after all, the horse had to drink water. "Well, it seems that we have to speed up the journey. In this way, it will be dark." Chiba adults said very seriously that he did not say that the speed of disguising this kind of travel was slower, but it was not safe at night. It doesn''t matter to myself. I am now in a relationship with this group of guys, so I have to think about them. They are relatively low-level adventurers. This captain looks a little bit more powerful and probably should use martial arts skills. Unlike other members, it doesn''t look too much. "no problem." Peter is exactly the same as what Chiba adults think. The reason why he said this is very simple. This is the guy in front of me, not to say like you. Don''t look at this guy''s muscles are somewhat developed, and it looks very rough, but his head is also very good, otherwise it can''t be the captain of this dark sword. Now this speed is just right. They will pass through a plain this evening, and this place has the best view, so it is good to defend against those monsters around, and it will be a fire at night. Then take turns in the wild, stand guard, there will be no problems tonight, and will arrive tomorrow morning. The mountain where the forest sage is located. "Going forward at full speed!" After just making some breaks, these guys gradually recovered their physical strength and then planned to start moving in a new direction. If you don''t speed up the process, this group of guys will spend a lot of time in the mountains, it will definitely be quite dangerous, but for Chiba adults, everything is the same. There is not much difference. "I know." At this time, it was not possible to simply take a break and take a new journey again, and at this time they accelerated their journey. In this fantasy world, in the evening, the sunset will slowly fall with the margins, shining on the golden wheat field, giving people a pretty good feeling. . v3 Chapter 78： : Battle plan The Chiba adults looked at the sunset, and the brows were slightly wrinkled. I have been in this world for a long time. But I have never felt like this. "Nalbe, this world will one day be trampled under my feet, what a beautiful eve ~ Yang." Nabe followed closely, and the people behind Chiba also watched the long-lost sunset. It was really beautiful, because in the big tomb, it can be said that it is dark, the top is the ceiling, and it is very Quiet, deep in the land, of course the sun - is a taboo. But this sunset is indeed, infinitely good _, just near dusk. "Forget it." Don''t think about these issues for the time being. The most important thing is to improve your prestige. This is the most important thing. As long as you can upgrade your prestige, it will definitely play a big role in conquering the world. As far as this state is concerned, the development is not bad. "Chiba, long live." After nearly two hours of travel, a group of people finally came to this relatively flat place, there are no mountains around, so there is no end to it, there is no dense weeds in this place. At this time, everyone raised a pile of flames, which would protect the cold well, and it would also play a certain role in driving. When it was time to take turns to stand guard, today I plan to spend a very quiet night in this place. The starry sky above the sky is very nice and quite bright. "Today''s moonlight is quite good. Do you have any interest at this time, have a good time to play?" As the captain of the Black Sword, I always look for some topics to talk about. After all, at this time, I upgraded a bunch of flames. Everyone was surrounded by this place. I couldnt always look at the stars, but there was no topic. "Ok." "Chiba, can you tell us something about your past? Actually, we all want to know." The body of Chiba adults is also slightly trembled. He did not think that these guys would actually ask such questions. It feels a bit strange. If they choose to remain silent, they are not very good for them. But if you want to answer their questions, there are some difficulties. After all, two people are not a person of the world at all. Chiba adults come from a strange world. At the very least, they can be said that they are not in the same era. Therefore, it is difficult to communicate, let alone more of their previous deeds. They may not believe it. So after careful consideration, I can only explain my previous deeds through an adaptation method, just like a companion. In fact, in the past, Chiba adults especially cherish their partners. I just found them, getting more and more away from myself, and after so many hardships in the whole game, I was left alone. I think it feels a bit sad, but things have become like this, and they can be changed without being able to change. Looking up at the star. "In fact, in the past, I didn''t have much difference with you. I was also a guy with ideals and ambitions. I have been brave enough to fight on my adventurer''s road." Gently said, and it seems like there is a feeling of telling a story. However, there is a trace of sadness in this, so at this time, many people can feel it. Chiba is actually a very storyteller, at least from this point. In the past, he also cherished his partners very much, and quite felt that the time there was very happy. "Then I want to say, where are your partners now?" Ha ha! If you want to answer this question, then Chiba is really stumped by the problem of your guy. How can your own partners find out that they will not appear in this world at all. Asking for flowers There is no way for them to find them. If you are in this world, there is no way to complete the main task of the mission system. There will be no chance to return to the future, let alone find your own partner. It is ridiculous to think about it. Very helpless shrug, there is no way to tell them the true situation of these things, only to temporarily take advantage of them. "Not as simple as you think..." "But what I can tell you is that the partners I used to fight are very powerful, and basically many people are stronger than me." Chiba adults did not speak, because the profession he chose was that the magician changed the sentence, that is to say, the others were just some auxiliary functions. ................. In that game world, the magician''s occupation is very unsightly, and the attributes of various attacks are not particularly high. Really more powerful, and quite a cow''s fork is a swordsman, as well as a warrior and so on. The reason why Chiba adults will choose this kind of alternative undead is entirely out of personal hobbies. Can achieve the current level, all of which are supported by these equipment, you see the ones in the previous hand, the props? All are inlaid. In other words, every baby is very valuable. "I don''t know if I can meet them again... In short, I can only pray in my heart." As an undead, Chiba adults are not in tears, or have any sad emotions, but when they think of their former companions, they feel uncomfortable. There was also a smile in the corner of his mouth. It seems that the undead is also possessing human emotions, but it will be suppressed under normal circumstances, but now this guy has not suppressed himself. Because of the emotions of Chiba adults, if they are a little excited, they may suffer the forced suppression of magic. This is a passive skill. . v3 Chapter 79： : the power of friendship Magic is actually something that makes people feel very strange. Sometimes it can make people have a very powerful force, but at the same time, it has a certain degree of affinity. It is very strange because Chiba adults are now. I don''t know why, when his emotions are in a state of excitement, the body seems to be forced to be suppressed by a passive skill. But today''s situation is a bit different. I don''t know why he was particularly excited when he was thinking about these companions, but this passive skill did not start. Is this the power of friendship? But no matter what, Chiba adults will carry forward the current guild in this fantasy world, his purpose is very simple. "Three or six zeros" is to be able to prove their existence, no matter in which world, you must let Anzul Khon, the name of the former guild, resound in every corner of the world. If you have to use a vocabulary to explain, it is to conquer yourself, this is what he is thinking about now, but intelligence resources are the most important. There is a saying that is very good, commonly known as knowing oneself and knowing each other, can be victorious. In this magical world full of magic, and at all levels and in all kinds of occupations, you must be careful to take every step, even though you have not met any enemies so far. But this is definitely not an excuse for you, so relax the vigilance, so in this case, Chiba adults pay considerable attention, especially when taking risks with these guys, pay special attention to the surrounding situation, if you meet If you have a more powerful role, you must break it. Then to expand their strength, and the current near-term plan is to create an undead army. At this time, the Black Sword certainly has a lot of rights as the captain. "I really didn''t think that Chiba adults had such a past." At this time, Chiba adults really remembered some past events in the union, and then he gradually fell into this kind of memory. He got up and slowly left the fire, came to the surrounding jungle, sat on a rock, and looked up at the bright night sky. Nabe is also following, because as a guardian of Chiba, she has to protect her from inseparable, so at this time it is also tightly behind, holding a sword in her hand, very vigilant around The environment, after all, has disappeared in this place is still relatively dangerous, for those relatively low-level Goblin and some orcs. It''s still very easy to appear in this kind of place, so these guys don''t have any attack power, but if they have an impact on Chiba adults. It is still extremely dangerous, not to mention the way it is now. "Chiba is a big man, there is a big wind here, I hope you can still go back to the fire." Nabe asked with great concern, although it is said that Chiba adults have basically no problems with the wind from time to time, and they will not be affected by the tide or the cold, plus the power of Chiba adults. There is no need to be vigilant about the surroundings. However, at this time, Nabe still followed closely. This is because his duties as a servant, not to mention the fact that if the Chiba adults were harassed by monsters here, the problem will definitely appear on themselves. As a maid of the great tomb of Nasari, it is absolutely impossible for her master to suffer a little bit of damage, which is her duty as a maid. "Nalbe, do you think this wind can hurt me?" At this time, Chiba adults carried their old ones slightly, and then looked at the moonlight around them. In fact, he missed his former comrades in particular, knowing that he was a civil servant in the past, and that his life was a special monotony. Basically, every day, except for going to work, there is nothing else to do, only to be in the world of online games..... But as time goes by, these guys, who used to be their own companions, are of course limited to the online game world, gradually lacking contact with themselves, and even now there is no one, only one person is left alone. I am still playing this game. I used to be a guild established by a person. Now I have only one person left. It really makes people feel a little missed. "They used to, I don''t know what they are doing now." Slightly sighed, in fact, for this situation, Chiba adults have never thought of it. Actually, it will become like this, so at this time, I still miss some of my former partners. Deeply caught in the memory, I remember that I was playing. When I was playing this game, I was still a newbie at the time, and the character I chose at the beginning was a bit strange because it was an alternative. Undead, that is, this kind of existence is quite concerned about other players, of course, is a magical attribute, so many people are not very popular. Generally speaking, people who play this game basically choose warriors or other characters, and the most amazing thing about this game is that all the characters are not the same 5.0, depending on your personal choice. And other ways will gradually change in other words, that is, no one role is the same. Because the design inside and various equipment changes, can be added at will, which means that the game''s degree of reduction is very high, and the region is very broad, involving a variety of, jungle wars and rain territory. In short, the gameplay is diverse, and the regionality is very broad, so it has been favored by many players, but even this way, as time goes by, this group of guys gradually become a bit tired. One by one in the usual life, I feel quite busy, and gradually introduced this game, now in the last moment. . v3 Chapter 80： :desolate That is to say, the trade union was held. At the time of the conference, no one came back to participate in this activity, so people felt that they were very concerned about it. In fact, Chibas thought of this kind of thing was more or less sad. But since things have become like this, there is no other way for themselves. In short, in this world, you still have to work very hard and live stubbornly, because this situation is very rare. "Open the game and exit the interface!" At this time, as usual, the thousands of nights suddenly opened their own system interface, there is no way to find the words of the exit interface, so he knows that the world has completely no relationship with the previous game world. Because in the world of the game, no matter how real you do the effect, he has certain flaws, just like feeling this kind of thing. "The earth is hot 14!" In fact, it can distinguish between the game world and the real world. There is a very simple way, that is, you gently touch the dirt on the ground. If you can feel the temperature, it means the world, and Not in the game world, because there is no way to simulate the temperature of the soil in the game world. At least in that game world, this kind of 100% reduction has not been achieved, and there are quite a few defects in many places. So Chiba adults have never doubted this place, it is a strange world, but why did they come to this place, but it makes people feel a little strange, the task system does not have any hints to just refresh the main line and branch tasks, That''s it. It feels a bit unpredictable, but in this case it is actually quite good. At the very least, the kind of balance that is maintained between the two is very correct. "If this is the case, let this thing continue." At this time, Chiba adults shook their heads very helplessly, because many things are not that he can make decisions. It is like this. Now that he has come to this fantasy world, he must stay in it. Here. "Nalbe, have you seen this game interface?" Suddenly speaking, and then asked Nabe, in fact, he just wants to confirm, what is the difference between this world and the world. After all, Nabe came to the place from the virtual game world with her own, so she knows all kinds of data and phenomena in the game world, but in fact, the world is really incredible, at least Inside the game interface, there are definitely a few numbers to quit the game. But now there is nothing, and the power of perception has changed a lot. The surrounding air environment is not like being simulated with a mobile phone, including those npcs that were originally made with fake data. At this time, the entity has also been completely owned. "Nalbe, although I don''t know how to explain this thing, but what I want to tell you is that you are not present in front of me, it helps you build the data, but the real entity." In fact, this thing, including all the guardians in the entire grave, knows that they now have their own bodies, and the realism is quite sufficient. Although there is no way to explain this phenomenon, many of them feel quite equivalent at this time. Lucky The wind gently blew through the grass, and the most realistic touch really made people feel a little happy, and Chiba adults felt the breeze blowing the cheeks at this time. Although very weak, it is very good to feel. Nabe has been very quiet in the life of the previous paragraph, and did not say a word, this situation is indeed somewhat difficult to understand, but as a servant, she did not have any excessive explanation. Virtual data The characters I created at this time are actually materialized. It really makes people feel incredible. But these guys have nothing to change with the various skills and attributes in the game world. The only change is that Their bodies. When playing this game that year, Chiba adults were very embarrassed, so they were not very popular among their companions, not to mention that their power was not particularly strong at that time. In one wild war, they lost to a warrior. "You guy is still really weak!" A warrior wearing a gold armor, holding the giant sword in his hand, ran wildly here. It can be said that two people have already carried out a series of battles in this jungle and have yet to decide whether to win or lose. But it is obvious that this sorcerer has been greatly excluded. The pressure is getting bigger and bigger. After all, his magic can basically be said to be exhausted at this time. Once the magic is completely eliminated, it will be killed by the 880 guy. This will not only lead to himself. A lot of equipment is left behind. If you are not doing it right now, you will be charged by the system, and part of the experience value will be collected, and various attributes will be eliminated. In short, this game is not to say that you will not have any punishment after you die. "You can''t run now, or you can hurry up and smash it, maybe this way and I can make you feel good." Swordsman is one of the most selected players in this game, and each swordsman is equipped with different weapons, and their combat values ??are different. But in general, this group of guys is called a warrior. Just before, Chiba adults inadvertently passed the jungle where the jungle was more lush. He came to this place in order to be able to train his own level, because this jungle monster is particularly large, so it is especially suitable for him to increase his experience value in a short period of time. The level will be upgraded very quickly in this place, and it is also very important for the training of various skill levels, but unfortunately, Chiba meets a warrior at this time. . v3 Chapter 81： :duel The two peoples affairs knew at the moment of docking that a pk war was about to erupt, but the strength of the two people was particularly large. The swordsman seemed to have reached the 80th level. At this time, Chiba adults are just a rookie in the guild. His rank is also very different from this guy. In the use of magic, there is no way to affect it, so there is only one kind. The situation can be used, that is to escape. Desperately fleeing in this jungle, at the fastest speed, and also magically blessing his body, both in speed and strength, but even then, on the absolute level, I still lost myself. The biggest feature of this game is that the higher the level difference, the more obvious this power can be highlighted. "Magic blessing, speed blessing!" In the face of the fierce pursuit of this warrior, the adult at this time, at this time, the broken corners of the mouth, the brows slightly wrinkled, he used several bf continuously. Because in the fierce attack of the other party, I know that if I don''t hurry to escape, I will definitely be hit hard by this guy. What''s more, the difference between the two people is so high. Therefore, it is only possible to use this kind of blessing magic continuously. Although it does not play a big role, it can, you guys are currently deadlocked, if you can get rid of him in this place. Perhaps this time I was able to escape this disaster very lucky, but this guy is obviously directed at himself, and this soldier seems to have no intention of letting go. Tight, follow, and the weapon in your hand is like a burning flame at this time, this guy, really intends to solve himself in this place. His purpose is very simple, because when the game is playing wild, even if the player will drop a lot of equipment and experience than the monsters, the things are even faster. And there is a more careful place, that is, it seems that this magician, that is, the equipment carried by Chiba adults, seems to be some gold equipment. In other words, that means you can form these items on a person''s body. It can be seen whether it is a renminbi player or not. The gimmick is obvious in front of you. It is a lot of money when playing this game. money. If you can kill him successfully, you will definitely drop a lot of monsters. "You can''t escape, you can''t do anything faster than me in this field." This swordsman has a slight threat, and he seems to be looking at the prey, and chasing the Chiba adults tightly. Although Chiba adults say that the current level is not very high, but this guy is not sitting and waiting to be beaten like this, to know that he is always known in the game world because of his mind, so in this case. It is also quite a bit of a concern. "What is this guy going on?" The swordsman also felt a bit strange at this time, knowing that with his own strength and speed, it is impossible to find him in such a long time, although this guy is a magician. But his speed is unlikely to reach this speed. Is it because the equipment that exists in him completely gives him a great speed? Otherwise, this guy can''t be so quick and agile, is he able to hide his attack in the jungle. The flame in the swordsman''s hand is like a plant that can open all the plants. The places touched are basically burned out. Two people have carried out a series of chasing battles in this jungle. It is still quite fierce so far. It can even be said that the surrounding monsters have already noticed at this time, and they have started to run away. It is necessary to know that many monsters in this jungle are not very high. However, they have a very high level of experience, so it is a very easy place to blame when you are bored, but there are more players here, so you will often encounter the same kind. To know that this place belongs to the wild, when two players often encounter this place, there will be very large friction, even if the field is very large. But sometimes it is very unbelief, just like it is now, Chiba adults have inadvertently met such a guy. And he glared at his own high level, and did not put Chiba adults in his eyes, and at this time, this guy became extremely ferocious, and he quickly summoned something that people care about. "Get out, the sword of fire!" A very large giant sword suddenly broke out at this time, and the above is still burning, making people feel very concerned. This is a weapon, and for ordinary people there is no way to get something like a monster, falling down the level of the sword. "I really didn''t think that this guy could even have a sword of fire. It doesn''t seem to be underestimated." The speed of two people can basically be said to be comparable, the only thing is to fight above, even if the equipment worn by Chiba adults (good Zhao) is the best, and the price is quite expensive. The attributes brought about are also the highest, but the level difference between the two people is very high, that is the absolute failure. "I have told you that you can''t escape my palm." At this time, the soldier said faintly, and he held the sword of fire in his hand. Point the blade at the front of the skull. "Don''t you say that you really have to lose to this place for today''s battle?" Although Chiba adults say that they are more or less reluctant. But now he has no way, after all, this guy is really hard to get rid of. What''s more, his rank does have such a high level. If he plays against him, he has no chance of winning. . v3 Chapter 82： : Hidden skills "But don''t be too happy too early." The brow was wrinkled tightly at this time. The adult suddenly disappeared and the body disappeared into this place, making this guy suddenly feel very strange. The body has disappeared and disappeared. Is it that the skills are used? Temporarily hiding his body, the swordsman appeared a bit flustered at this time, the flame sword in his hand was waving wildly around, after all, in the face of this sudden situation, some were at a loss. At this time, this guy is riding a beast. This is also a monster in this game world. Every player can basically summon it, but this guy is now very high, so the beast he summoned is the tiger. . Ordinary players simply have no way of perceiving it. But this monster can, at this time, he faintly felt that a player approached him, because the nose was particularly sensitive, so the beast suddenly rushed up. "Sure enough!" At this time, Chiba adults said this secretly. In fact, at the time, he did use a skill that hides himself. However, this skill 560 can be one-off, and it is quite expensive. It seems to be a kind of prop that was inadvertently drawn between five hundred gold coins when the game was last played. The effect of using it is to be able to put yourself in a state of stealth in a short period of time. In fact, it is also a very good thing. It is just such a thing. It is not that you can always have this kind of power. Time is restrictive. Its about ten minutes or so. "It seems that this time it really worked." Chiba adults said faintly, I feel that I am lucky. The guy in front of him is much higher than himself. If you choose to fight with the front, you are completely looking for abuse, so you can only change one way. But what kind of level this guy can do is to make people feel that they are so concerned. However, as far as this situation is concerned, it is quite good. This monster seems to be able to feel the existence of the player. "Summon the death knight." The corner of the mouth said, Chiba adults at this time, (beff) suddenly summoned a death knight, and did a series of treatments, so that he has no way to temporarily, visible, but this guy body above The smell that comes out is able to attract the tiger. Because this game is set, this is the monster that is summoned, and in the sense of its smell, you can perceive the existence of other creatures. "Haha, its good, do you want to run away?" The soldier seemed quite excited at this time, as if he had discovered his prey, as the monster he was sitting slammed out. This player also waved the sword in his hand at this time. Then attack these guys. "I see where you are going to run this time, you have to make a living, you can''t die." In fact, all of this is in the expectation of Chiba adults. If you say that you dont have a little brain as an undead, its very difficult to survive in this game world, because the level of the magician is very demanding. High, there is a certain resistance to the swordsman, so there is a deadly enemy between the two. Not to mention that this guy is so high in level, it is all directed at his own equipment, so it must be treated with care. At the moment of summoning the death knight, Chiba adults have already thought about all the plans. When the guy was fooled, he rushed up and killed him instantly. "Give me a kill, beast." The monster immediately rushed up, but after he slammed it, he didn''t think that what he had thrown was actually not the player, but a death he summoned, hehe. It makes people feel very strange. "What exactly is this guy?" The swordsman also felt very strange at this time, clearly that his beast felt the existence of this guy, but why didn''t he destroy it? However, it is at this time. This swordsman finally knows what this matter is all about, and why it is actually very simple. "Super magic, huge cracks." At this time, Chiba adults can basically say that it is a particularly dangerous move. Because the level of this guy is very high, it will definitely not be able to defeat it with his own eyes, so only one way can be changed. When this guy was fooled, Chiba adults began to meditate on the magic array in their hearts, and to use this magic, they need to be consumed, and considerable time has been magic, especially super magic. The time required is much more, and there is a large increase in various attribute skills, so at this time it takes a lot of time to pass this death knight, which is to divert the attention of this guy. But this guy is quite lucky. This swordsman at this time because he has been confused by this death knight, so that at this time Chiba talent, have enough time to deal with him. The more time you stay, the more beneficial you are to yourself. In fact, they all have the same principle and are very simple. This group of guys is not so simple to deal with, but must also find some simple ways to deal with it. "nice"! Chiba is quite incredible, and in this case, if he uses super-magic, he can basically be said to be a big bet. Because the swordsman in front of him is particularly high in level, if he is not successful in attracting his attention in this situation, he is attacked by this guy in the process of using magic, it is easy to give up and lead to injury. . So this is a big bet. "go to hell." The swordsman did not react at the beginning, and did not know what happened, but after the guy reacted, he found that his body had already been attacked. . v3 Chapter 83： : The explosion of super magic In the magic circle around, big and small at this time suddenly, start. "how is this possible." At that time, the swordsman suddenly realized that the attack he had made on this guy at the time did not hurt his body, but a death knight. The magic effect is now gone. At this time, a bitten death knight was scattered all over the floor, and this guys jealousy was basically burned by the players sword. "It was fooled!" Its quite unbelievable. The magical array needs to know that its impossible for a swordsman to find out, but if this guy uses super-magic magic, its just another concept because of this magic. The level is particularly high, so ordinary swordsmen simply have no way to detect ~. In short, it''s hard to notice, plus this guy''s attention is now concentrated, so it''s easy to have other - situations. "Awful guy!" At this time, the swordsman snorted, he did not think that this guy would actually use it, the level is so high magic, to know that this guy''s level is only about 50. "Super magic, start!" Chiba adults have been chased by this guy, but not to mention the use of these magic, they will consume a lot of physical strength and mp value, so the body will tend to consume. Super-magic, it will consume a lot of magic power in the process of use, and this is not the key, the most important thing is that this kind of launching time is very long. At this time, even if his speed is fast, there is no way to transfer his position in an instant, so unfortunately, this guy has directly suffered this powerful magic attack. And it is a direct hit, basically it can be said that if you can''t say anything unexpected. This guy doesn''t have any way to escape now. call Sure enough, for the magician, the foundation is not very high, using this kind of powerful magic, the damage caused to his body is particularly large, basically in this case, the body of Chiba adults has been somewhat crumbling . "But it''s safe to be like this." The stone in the heart of Chiba''s heart finally fell down at this time, but what made him feel strange is what this guy is all about. Because at the next moment, I felt a little strange thing happened. "What exactly does this guy do?" At this time, the swordsman seems to suddenly flash a bit, and then suddenly disappeared from the eyes of this guy, people feel incredible how this guy actually did to know under this high-intensity magic attack Ordinary people simply have no way to escape. "Escaped?" Chiba adults also felt this guy at this time. It seems that under the attack, he managed to escape, but his body should also be seriously hurt. Otherwise, it is impossible to become what it is now. "hateful!" The brows of Chiba adults wrinkled tightly at this time, and did not expect that they had given such great strength. This guy has not been completely killed yet, but at this time, the surrounding wind suddenly burst, and the brows of Chiba adults are also nervous. He knows that this thing is absolutely not so simple, it will end, this guy will be around, just don''t know when he will come. People feel a little concerned. "Magic senses power, launches." The swordsman was lucky to escape from this magic, and did not leave very far around, so in this case, Chiba immediately launched the magical exploration power to find the trace of this guy. In case of revenge from this guy, it makes people look particularly worried. Otherwise it would not be like this. Watching the magic has been launched at this time, but did not feel the existence of the surrounding things, but the faint feeling of the breeze blowing, but in this case, can not relax the vigilance. Asking for flowers Be aware that as a special danger, this guy must be by his side. It was at this time that Chiba adults felt the power of faintness, but did not succeed in detecting their specific position. The swordsman hides his breath at this time. To know the higher the level of the game player, the easier it is to hide his power and not be discovered by these guys. "Awful guy." In a corner of a jungle, where is the swordsman quietly squatting? His body also suffered a lot of burning, his brow furrowed slightly, did not expect this in front of him, the undead would actually use super magic. ..... People feel a little surprised, but in this case, they do not intend to leave this place, this must be reported. "But it seems that this must be done with caution, otherwise it is very dangerous." Chiba adults stayed quietly at the moment, feeling the surrounding movements, he used a more sensitive magic suo. "This guy can''t disappear like this without any reason." As a very experienced player, and know that this swordsman can escape his magic attack at this time. It must not be far from this place, otherwise it will not be easy to give up. Its just that this guy is hiding very deep now. It seems that he should use any props to hide himself and his power. Otherwise, his own magic is not possible and he cant find him. "How did you do it!" For every player, there are definitely some strange props on the body, such as the special props of the shadow power, which many players have. This process is generally not used, so it is still dangerous for Chiba adults, especially in this case. . v3 Chapter 84： :abnormal situation So relatively speaking, in this case, if you can''t solve this guy in front of you, then the damage caused by this kind of yourself must be fatal. After all, this guy is a knight, and he is just a magic. The teacher is only very low. As it seems very quiet at this time, Chiba adults know that they must feel the power of this guy, otherwise it is quite dangerous. Its just where the guy is, but its a bit of a way to know. What is the matter? Super-magic magic should be very high on the level, not ordinary people can solve it, not to mention the level has been reached. Chiba adults faintly said "four-five-seven", can it be said that this guy really has such a powerful person really makes people feel unbelievable, but since things have become like this. "Come out, I know that you are near here. Even if you hide, there is no extra reason. Otherwise, we will have a real duel between the two." Haha! At this time, the voice of the swordsman can basically be said to resound through the sky, making Chiba adults feel very strange. Although he is standing around himself, he has no way to feel its power. "Go to hell!" At this time, this guy suddenly appeared, but he was particularly good at hiding, and suddenly launched an attack, this is no way to hide in the previous paragraph, in an instant, the whole body is this The guy hits. Even if you are an undead, you are vulnerable to this kind of attack with the power of light attributes. Because Chiba adults are darker and undead because of their chosen attributes, he knows what he will become in the future. The swordsman used in front of him seems to be a light attribute, so he formed with himself. sharp contrast. Its all my own nemesis. If you cant escape in this situation, you will be defeated by this guy. "It really made me feel a little surprised. I didn''t expect you to be such a magic singer, but he would still use it, super magic." Super power, its power can not be underestimated. For ordinary magicians, it is impossible to achieve this level. You must know that this has certain authority. In other words, the more gold coins you recharge, the more you can unlock this power. There is a way to use this kind of magic, that is, your level has reached the full level, but after the level has reached the full level, these players can not appear in this place, so say this swordsman. I really like Chiba adults, because this guy recharges a lot of gold coins. In other words, if you defeat it, you will definitely drop a lot of equipment, experience and money. This is a rare prey, so in this case, you must not be able to run it, otherwise it will definitely become a relatively large loss. At this time, Shantou suddenly fell on the ground, looking at the guy in front of him, his eyes are full of anger, but there is no way to take him, this guy''s rank is placed in this place. Its not that you want to pack it up. "You guy!" At this time, Chibas brow was slightly wrinkled. He knew that this kind of thing is quite disadvantageous for himself now, but looking at the situation before, this guy does not intend to let himself go, and between the two There is no possibility of negotiation at all. Already in the past, there has been a fight. Can you just give up? To be honest, the adults of the night are still somewhat unwilling at this time. After all, they have remade so much equipment, and if they fall directly, it is personally unwilling. But there is a big difference in strength, not to mention the fact that if it is in a safe area, there is no problem, but for this kind of field, the game system has not responded at all. .... In other words, even if this guy kills his own drop equipment? I can only recognize it myself, and the most important thing about the current situation is that although I still have a transfer magic ring. However, in the process of using, it requires a certain amount of authority, and the number of times per day is limited. Even if it is a RMB player recharge and a large amount of money, the level of vip is particularly high, but in this case, the number of times today Very unlucky, already used up, so after careful thinking. Chibas head shook his head slightly, and he knew that this was definitely not a good solution. I don''t know how to be good. If you know yourself in this situation, from knowing this, the props are really being taken out by the guy. If you take part of it, it will definitely not be able to get along, and in this case, the system may still be, Recycle part. This is also why in this game world, many players will choose to upgrade their level to full level before they will recharge their equipment, because only in this case will they be safer. In other words, 0.2 means that the average person has no way to challenge himself, so this situation is the safest, but Chiba adults just started playing this game, which is quite addictive. There is no such thing as a complete world. A lot of recharge before a good rest will lead to the emergence of such a situation, although it seems a bit embarrassing. "I advise you to surrender quickly, or else, don''t blame me for being polite to you." At this time, the swordsman clearly grasped the initiative right, and he had already knocked down the Chiba adults to the ground just now. Getting equipment from him is only a matter of time, but now this guy has to play with him and let him know how powerful he is. . v3 Chapter 85： : full level status "I didn''t expect you guys, it''s really a man who is willing to spend money. The level is so low, I dare to do a lot of resetting equipment, um, it''s more powerful." Swordsman has been playing this game for a long time, so he knows that he will not recharge it until he reaches the full level, because it is easy to be attacked by other players, and he will become these guys. The predator, so he learned very smart, but this guy is not the same, I did not expect the courage to be so big. "But it really made me feel a little surprised. The state after recharging is completely different from the present." In other words, renminbi players still have certain privileges, both in strength and speed, but these equipments only play a supporting role. When your level is particularly low, there is no way. . Undead is indeed a less popular race, the most important thing is that the appearance is a bit too ugly, I think this is one of the reasons. Its appearance is indeed a bit ugly, but 14 is relatively good, after all, this race is rare in this world. "I thought that you guys didn''t exist, I didn''t expect to be met by me." In the whole game career, in fact, playing this kind of professional, especially for the undead, most people will not choose this kind of occupation, the most important is the magic they learn, especially difficult to make people Master, you know that in this game world, the degree of reduction is very high, so these guys are remembering these magic spells. Each head is particularly large, and it has formed such a custom. You should know that most of the people who play online games are some of them. Their academic performance is not very good. Of course, some of them are not included in this game. In the game world, they are addicted to it. The game is a little different from other games. It can be quite familiar with everything that is simulated, so many players consider a look and choose to give up this undead, professional. The main reason is that this profession is quite difficult to learn. This is one of the more important reasons, and the other reason is that these occupations give people a different feeling. Even in the game world, if you say that these things are too realistic, it will definitely have a certain impact on the heart. Even a player knows that if you look at the mirror and find that the body head is completely composed of cockroaches, it really makes people feel that some scalp is numb, so this is also a reason. "Give me to die!" At this time, the swordsman does not choose nonsense. He wants to dress up the guy in front of him, and then get more equipment and experience from his body. At this time, Chiba adults closed their eyes slightly. It seems that this time I played this game myself. I finally saw a lesson. He had already planned to give up in his heart. It would be great if he had to replay it before, but when he was ready to give up, he suddenly had one. The individual speaks loudly. "You guy, hurry to stop me." Suddenly a player appeared here. If Chibas unmistakable mistakes, the sudden appearance of the player seems to be particularly good for himself in the future, because he was especially thankful for saving him at the time. That time. Although it is only in the game world, in fact, this market is also very important, and two people have gradually developed into friends in real life. This guy''s name is in the game world and takes a long time. However, Chiba adults are also, do not care at all, after all, this is just a nickname, this guy in the hands of this place, holding a huge battle axe in his hand. It seems to have a sense of justice, and he is wearing a cloak and appears in this place. "What the **** are you, this guy is my prey, I think you should know what it means to come first." The swordsman looked quite angry at this time. He glanced at this. The guy who suddenly appeared, his eyes flashed a little bit of surprise, because this guys level is actually higher than himself, and the weapon in his hand is actually the world. The level props are also a player who has punched a lot of gold coins. If you say that you have offended him at this time, it must be quite bad. Can you say that this guy is... "If you know my name, I hope that you will leave this place quickly, or else don''t force me to shoot." The tone of speech is very serious, and it gives a very large sense of oppression. This mans appearance is quite mysterious, especially the weapon in his hand, even the novice Chiba 793 adults recognize Come out. Actually it is really a world-class prop. It really makes people feel incredible. What is this guy? Because this level requirement is not particularly high, like those who have reached the full level, it is completely unnecessary to come to this place, because the high-level players here will earn very little experience after they have made a fortune. . And the things that fall, for them, are like a burden. On the contrary, it will be a cumbersome thing to clean up because of too many things in the warehouse. So when the swordsman saw this guy appear in this place, there was a slight surprise in his eyes. "I hope that you can give me nothing to do, and offend me, then you must have another enemy." The swordsman said very confidently, and his current level is indeed relatively high. If it is over a period of time, it should be able to reach the full level. When it is time to recharge it, it will definitely make the world''s top state in its own region. . However, at this time, the more mysterious guy in front of him did not intend to let him go, the corner of his mouth, faintly said. . v3 Chapter 86： : Once a friend "No, I don''t want to let you go, but I have a habit like this. As the saying goes, I have to be brave to help others." At this time, the bubble teapot said faintly, and his body suddenly disappeared at this time, so that both people felt very surprised. When the guys body appeared again, the swordsman had fallen to the ground. Can''t afford it. The equipment that was worn on the body was also cracked at this time. "It''s too weak." At this time, Chiba adults are simply a cult of this guy. I didn''t expect the strength of the swordsman to reach this level. It is really unbelievable, and the power of this guy is still gradually improving. In this game world, the higher the level, the stronger its power, but there is also a relatively counter-existent existence, that is, the RMB player, who said this guy in front of him, is a recharge equipment. How can an ordinary player be his opponent? The attributes and strength of the equipment are not at all a level, but also have a variety of permissions. "Hey, hello, my name is Bubble Teapot." Its a bit strange to hear this name. Of course, this is just a game nickname in the game world. There is absolutely no need to be true. But at this time, Chibas adult is a bit worried because he is There are no friends in my usual life. For the first time, someone will lend a helping hand to myself. At the same time, quite a bit shocking, some people feel incredible, this guy does not have any relationship with himself, but he does help and feel a little touched. "Hello, my name is..." At this time, Chiba adults did not finish this sentence and then suddenly heard this guy say. "Taro is, but I think it''s a bit strange. Why did you choose this less popular race?" Bubble teapot has not waited for this guy to talk, and suddenly jokingly said, in fact, he is not malicious, and Chiba adults can also feel it, this guy is actually quite humorous. Its like this, its really a bit strange. "Haha, don''t be afraid, let''s make a friend between the two." At this time, the bubble teapot, I want to stumble on the ground, the Chiba adults, issued an invitation. I have to know that this is a very unexpected thing for Chiba adults, because they are usually busy with work. So there is very little contact with friends, even in the game world, it is also like this, because the race of your choice is undead, generally it will be rejected by other players. And in these days, basically, I can say that I am a person in this place to blame, then upgrade, and repeat this kind of entertainment. I have never been stunned, like now, telling a player who cares about myself, and soon two people chatted at this time. Thinking about these memories... Its just like what happened yesterday. It makes people feel that they are vivid. Huh... Chiba adults breathed a sigh of relief at this time, then looked up at the sky. Although it is now temporarily separated from this group of partners, he will definitely let his guild carry forward, and those players who are not able to do it well will not leave the game in the same year, but like themselves. Was traversed into this strange alien world. Nor is it without this possibility. Its just that the relatively lucky person said that he has better luck in the process of crossing, at least, all the power in the world, if his former partners, after coming to the world, Just an ordinary person, then how should they survive? In fact, these are very important, but it is now the case. Its better to be less involved. Or would you offend this group of guys? I really don''t know what to do. However, as far as this state is concerned, it is still quite good. In this world, I have not yet encountered a relatively strong opponent. "Chiba adults!" At this time, the voices of the Dark Sword suddenly began to be called because just before, the surrounding jungle was full of sounds. In the eyes of Chiba adults, at this time, suddenly a flash of red light flashed, he knows that there are monsters appearing in this place, so he must find a way to solve him. As for what to do, it really makes people feel a little embarrassed. ". Captain, what is the matter?" Originally a group of people still surrounded the fire, talking and laughing, but in the next moment, but suddenly felt a strange phenomenon, the fire suddenly became big, and people feel something strange, around these Inside the mountains, it seems that something is more scary. "All the staff are ready to fight." The captain immediately responded, and quickly got up and raised the weapons in his hands. Several people formed a circle at this time, back to back. (Novo Zhao) "Notify Chiba adults!" Although the Dark Sword is not the first time to do the task, but it is a bit strange to meet such a sudden situation. At least this place should not have such a large area of ??monsters. And know that they are still big on this plain. The bonfire, this should be able to play a certain role in prevention and control, but this time the monster came a bit fierce. I don''t know what race they are, and people care more about it. The captain of the dark sword around Peter Mock responded immediately at this time, and he was going to give orders. "Niya, use your magic power quickly." In this dark team, Nia is the magic singer, although its magical power is not particularly powerful. . v3 Chapter 87： : Witch strikes But this guy has a very clever mind, he knows that in this case, you need to use defensive camouflage magic, although I don''t know how much it can play. But the most basic camouflage should be able to do it, but I don''t know how high the level of these monsters appeared. If it is just simple, if you go to Goblin, the whole black sword can handle it, if there is a more advanced monster. It makes people feel a little embarrassed. At the same time, on the other hand, this group of guys was going to inform Chiba adults, but at this time, there were two giant swords in his hands. And the impetuous came to the side of the campfire and said to a group of people. "Pick up the sword in your hands and fight back." A group of people felt a little worried at this time, but soon the group of people reacted. You know, the guy with the black armor in front of him is called a hero. His chances of taking risks are very high. . Therefore, this group of adventurers got the encouragement of Chiba adults at this time, 363, and instantly became very special, and then sit and wait here, waiting for this group of monsters to come to this place. "Niya, get ready to disguise magic." "Yes." After listening to this sentence, Nia also quickly nodded. She knows that this thing is really not very good at the moment, but since it is like this, I can try it myself, and this camouflage magic is actually very simple, as long as some simple decoration around, you can cover it. However, what kind of effect can be achieved is only an unknown number, and these monsters have now rushed over in the past, and they can only do some simple processing. Because this group of monsters is not a fool, when they see it, there is no meaning at all. "Camouflage magic!" In the mouth ba is broken into a chanting spell, although Nia is said to be a magic singer, but this guy''s power is not particularly strong. To know that this guy is very young, so for him, getting in touch with the industry is just a newbie. There are not many years of experience, but in general it is quite good. After all, possessing, the magical power of this guy is still quite powerful. It is not ordinary people who can deal with it. It really makes people feel a little concerned, but it seems that at this time, many monsters around here suddenly and quickly ran, and the trees, fell to the ground. "Chiba adult, although I don''t know who this guy is?" Nabe is also a little alert, after all, these Goblin around, have begun to madly escape, can it be said that the monster that appears is the forest sage? "If it is really like this, then you should have a high degree of vigilance." However, when this so-called monster appeared in front of everyone, it made people feel quite helpless, and his appearance was quite strange. "What a beautiful woman!" Its true for everyone that this guy is not only very curious about dressing up and dressing. The main thing is that she has something like a wand in her hand. It seems that this guy should also be a magician because it is floating in the air. And there is a magical array underneath it. It seems that this magical array with radiance is the reason why beag can make this guy float in midair. "Cut, floating magic actually uses magical arrays..." Chiba adults thought it was a powerful role. Sister, this guy''s debut is a bit special, and it has a very big impact on the surroundings, but after seeing the appearance of this guy. In an instant, Chiba adults, the whole persons mind is gone, how can such a guy in front of him be his opponent? His level can basically be said to be only about ten. "Although I don''t know what monster you are, but what I want to tell you, it appears in front of me, that is, you are unlucky." Nabe this little girl looks very punctual, can also be said to be with this monster in front of me, there is a fight, of course, refers to the body, this monster is full, as if it is burning. It makes people feel a bit strange. However, Chiba adults seem to have a little impression on this monster, so this impression is not particularly deep, but she should remember that when she was playing the game, she found such a monster in a labyrinth area. It looks like a boss level. "Witch Elsa??" Its really good, the most important thing is that the figure is better, and at this time, the team members of the entire dark sword, when they saw the girl, seemed to be completely fascinated by her, in fact, she The appearance is really not a special lure. Nabe finally understood at this time, why this dark, sword team member showed this state. That''s because these guys have already had the witch''s tricks in the beginning. The magic used by this guy, especially the fragrance that comes out of the body, can temporarily lose any consciousness. And caught in a psychedelic realm, confused by this guy. "It''s a very beautiful girl." For all men, such a guy with a sense of xing, of course, will be very popular, but the most important thing for this group of guys is for this guy''s, magical control. It makes people feel quite unexpected, at least he can reach such a realm. "It''s really magical power." Chiba adults also reacted at this time. In fact, these dark swords are like this group of people. The reason is very simple. It is because there is no magic resistance in their bodies. It is easy to be lured by this guy. . v3 Chapter 88： : Burst Magic "What is this guy about you, why didn''t you be influenced by me?" At this time, Elsa Witch had a hint of surprise in her eyes. To know that for a big beauty like him, ordinary humans could not escape the power of its lure, but this guy in front of him. The black lacquered armor, there is no reaction, can you say that this guy is a woman? Nabe is a woman after all, so she said that she will not be affected by this witch, but the guy in the dark armor of this circle looks like a man. But he did not have a little change, is it an eunuch? ? "impossible." The brows are tightly wrinkled, and it looks like this guy is very angry. You know that even if there is no way to deal with this guy, his magic power is enough to kill this guy. However, at this time, Chiba adults suddenly loudly Laughed. He felt a little unbelievable, and he was very ridiculous about the ignorance of this guy in front of him. How could his strength be impossible, even her could not beat. "You guy, I want to tell you something, there is no way to solve me by your strength." Chiba adults shook their heads very helplessly. Why did they meet such a group of guys every time, the level is not particularly high, but the tone is quite large. "Haha, in front of this witch, you dare to speak out, I will let you know what is called real despair." At this time, Elsa Witch suddenly waved her wand in her hand, and then smashed the magic in her mouth, and the guy planned to use some simpler, bursting magic. "The bursting magic level is not particularly high, but it has some damage to the surroundings." Ok. Chiba adults wrinkled their brows slightly. It seems that this guy is provoking himself. If he does not intend to respond, it will inevitably be a bit unsatisfactory. Since this guy is thinking about going to the palace, if. He went back and thought about sending her a ride. "You guy, give me to die." Elsa Witch said loudly at this time, and raised his wand in his hand to attack this guy, although it was just a simple magic. . But the damage it causes is quite large. What exactly is it done? Chiba adults stand in the same place, there is no movement at all, or even he can say that he has no such thing. It is necessary to resist the magic of this guy. Now, the level of Chiba adults has reached the full level, in other words. Say this guy is immune to all physical and magical attacks below the 60th level monster. In other words, this magical skill used by this guy to cook in front of him does not have any effect on himself. Mainly because the level is too low, now it can be said that this guy even with his own most powerful magic, there is no way to hurt the Chiba adults. There is no role at all. "What is the matter? Is it a matter of moving?" At this time, Elsa Witch feels that she can''t believe what happened in front of her. She feels quite surprised. At least at the moment, it is impossible to look like this. Because all the men have their own magical power, it is impossible to have a performing arts, not to mention the fact that the level of magic used by them is particularly high. Ordinary people can''t afford to live, but this guy actually has nothing. action. Just standing in this place, I did not suffer any harm. "This is totally impossible. Can you say that this guy is dead?" What makes people feel strange is that there is no problem with the armor outside. As for whether there is any problem in the armor, it makes people feel a little concerned, let alone in this case. How did this guy do it. "Haha, I thought it was a very powerful magic. I didn''t expect it to be a first-order magic." Asking for flowers In this time, the magician has a level and the power of each class is completely different. Anyway, the higher the class, the stronger the power of this magical attribute, and the more destructive power to the surrounding area. Its just that its strange. These magical forces, although said to have a strict class division, However, if there is no way to play it out, it will not have any attack power. In front of this, it is called Elsa Witch, and it has a level of magic in itself, and the power is very low. Also releasing this relatively advanced magic, the effect is very low, Chiba adults flashed a smile in this tracing at this time, and then said to the maid around him. ........... "Nalbe, you show him exactly what is bursting magic." Burst magic is a very high level of magic. If it is a very powerful magician, the damage caused by it will be very great. But if it is just an ordinary person, it is quite difficult to make such a harm. In fact, this kind of thing is very understandable. Magic like this... "Awful guy." Elsa felt a little unbelievable. After all, how can this level of the state witch be defeated by this group of ordinary people, so she can''t believe it at all. This thing really makes people feel incredible, let alone in this case. . "Burst magic, but that''s it." At this time, Chiba adults flashed a smile in the corner of their mouth. For this guy in front of him, there is no need to do it yourself. Nabe can easily solve this guy in front of her. "Yes, Master." Nabe received the life from the owner at this time, so he slowly lifted his right hand and stretched a finger to point to the guy who claimed to be the witch. Suddenly said in the corner of the mouth. "Burst magic, class one." v3 Chapter 89： : Advanced Magic This level of magic is not particularly high, in other words, it can be achieved with a single skill. The reason why Nabe used such a relatively low skill at this time is completely based on this. Because he knows that he can win, the truth is as simple as that. "To deal with this guy, there is no need to use those advanced magic." The level of bursting magic is not very high, so grades like Nabe can be used at will. magic At the moment of this magical launch, a lot of monsters suddenly appeared around them. Their size is particularly large. In fact, these are not the key points. The main thing is that these guys are wearing the same kind of armor-like thing "4:7", it should not look like a simple guy. It''s a bit like Goblin, but it''s a big difference. The appearance of these guys is to make the brows of Chiba adults wrinkle tightly, but what are the motives of these guys, people feel a little unpredictable. "Nalbe, be careful of this group of guys." Elsa, the witch, although this guy is more difficult to deal with, but just now, the monsters that emerged from these jungles are exactly what they are doing. Its really strange, but think carefully. Also, it must be summoned by the Elsa witch. Except for this situation, no other ideas can be guessed. "Nabie!" At this time, Chiba said loudly, and shouted in the corner of his mouth. He knew that this situation was very dangerous, if he said that he would not deal with this guy. "Chiba adult!" Nabe was at this time, after using a relatively simple bursting magic, the witch named Elsa was at this time. I almost couldnt afford it in an instant, and I was very surprised. At this time, the squad of the Dark Sword had a trace of doubt in his eyes. He had no way to believe these things. How did he do these guys. "Damn!" After all, Elsa Witch is more famous in this area. Therefore, ordinary ordinary humans simply have no way to take him, especially the members of this dark sword. It seems that they all know the existence of this guy, but they have never complained. This guy has been active in these places, causing very much around. Great impact. You know, the level of the forest sage king is no more than this, but it really looks like this is called the Elsa witch, and the level is even higher. After all, her situation in this area is somewhat different. This guy is very powerful, and the magic possessed by him is very powerful. The most important thing is that this guy can control the magic around him. The magic that comes out of her body makes people feel incredible. "Elsa!" Peter, a flash of surprise in the corner of his eyes at this time, he stood up quickly, and held his sword tightly in his hand, then shouted at the guy in front of him. "I didn''t expect your witch to appear in this place. It really makes people feel quite surprised. If this is the case, I will destroy all of you in this town today." Peter was very angry at this time. In fact, the reason for asking this guy is very simple, because in the previous method, he summoned a large number of monsters from this jungle through his own magical means. Don''t look at things like Goblin, which is relatively low in level, but this type of monster has a strong combat ability in this place, especially at night. It looks like this guy is slightly higher than Goblin. It seems that it should be like being like an orc. At least with Goblin, there should be some difference. The orc family is actually a relatively strong race in this world, but this makes Peter have no way to admit it. Even if this guy is a witch, it is impossible to summon so many orcs at the same time. Because of the power, it can be said that special consumption, this guy... "You guys? All of them are going to die for me....." When Elsa Witch was just there, it was very arrogant. If this guy was attacked by Nabe''s bursting magic, the whole person''s state. It became particularly unstable, and now lies on the ground. It can be said now that even the courage to stand up is not there, because her whole body has now been paralyzed by this magical power, and she has been lucky enough to survive, not to mention standing up to fight. The brow was also wrinkled tightly at this time. Elsa knows that this situation is really very difficult to deal with. "Awful guy." At this time, Chiba adults hold two giant swords in their hands. The reason why he will do this is very simple. Although these guys say that they are very low in level, in order to be able to sacrifice their own strength, Increase the influence, so make a certain cleaning of this belt. "Nalbe, is this witch''s level high?" The influence of this kind of thing is really important for the current Chiba adults. Her purpose is also here. Why is this done? The reason is very simple. The purpose is to be able to expand the influence of the fullness of the 0.8. At this time, Chiba adults are wrinkled tightly, and hold the giant sword in their hands tightly. He knows that he must wipe out the witch in front of him. And the means used, of course, must be fair. "This guy''s level seems to be higher than the forest king." At this time, Elsa Witch had a flash of laughter in the corner of his mouth. Although he knew that the two guys might not be able to deal with it, the orcs they summoned were not so easy to defeat, and they A large number is in this jungle. The appearance of these orcs is grotesque, but in general, most of them agree that they have huge hammers in their hands, and some even hold weapons and then wave them up. . v3 Chapter 90： : Werewolf appears It feels quite incredible, at least this group of guys. It is such a state now. "hateful!!" At this time, Nabe was also wrinkled tightly. She knew that this guy was definitely not so good at the moment, especially this one, who looks a bit like a werewolf. "Master, this guy is very high." "I know, you have to retreat first." Chiba adults bent their bodies at this time. He knew that this guy was not very good at the moment, so he had to change the way. Since this guy must provoke himself, it would be able to let him know what, Called the real power. Werewolfs are indeed a relatively powerful existence in every world, and the most important thing in their interaction with human beings is the fierce word. The identity of the werewolf is still particularly unpleasant. "Sure enough." At this time, Elsa Witch saw these monsters in front of her eyes. She stood up and stood up and ordered to order these monsters. If you don''t think of it, this group of people actually did not listen to their call. "What is this all about?" Although this group of orcs was summoned by this guy, it was not controlled by her. In other words, this guy just used some magical power to attract all of them. Only then, this guy is completely wrong, just at this time, this orc, one of them is similar to the leader''s foot stood up. He had the biggest mouth, and then roared angrily, Elsa Witch was also very angry. Then he picked up the whip in his hand and beat the orcs, but he was caught by this guy. It is. Werewolf King, Delta, is the most powerful kind of existence in this field. "I want to tell you, from today, Elsa is in this field, I have the final say, you better leave this place, or don''t blame me for being rude to you." Elsa said very angry that she had no way to accept it at the moment. As with the current setting, she had no way to believe it. This guy, how is it done? To know the magic, sometimes it is possible to control the mind of the person. In this place, if a witch is looking forward to it and has a certain influence on the surrounding environment, the Warcraft here will obey his arrangement. However, the guy named Delta in front of him seems to be completely uncontrollable by this power, which makes people feel a bit strange. "How did you do it? The power that comes out of my body? It should be able to control everything." It is indeed like the Elsa Witch, which is said to be such a magical force that is emitted from her body. It can really affect many monsters around, but only for the orcs with lower ranks. This guy ranks in front of him, but the werewolf level. "I really found something that is incredible, Werewolf." No matter in which world the werewolves are, they are a kind of powerful and evil existence. Their level is very high. Under normal circumstances, they will not be affected by any magical power. It is like a natural curse, similar to a vampire. The existence of this group of guys is exceptionally strong, both in appearance and in other aspects. The orcs were succumbing to him at this time, and they were more powerful than the witch in front of him, and this night was the full moon night. This guy is completely in the most arrogant state, loud. Kneeling. It was like a beast-like screaming sound in this jungle, which quickly rang, and at this time, there were also a lot of monsters gathered here, they were completely emanate from the body of this Elsa witch. The kind of magic is attracted to it. "How is it possible!" At this time, Elsa Witch was so big that she had no way to believe in all the things she saw in front of her eyes. It felt incredible. Are these guys planning to rebel? At this time, Chiba adults saw this group of guys. Actually, he knew that the monster level here is not very high, but the werewolf looks more powerful and even stronger than this witch. "Give me a job." The werewolf can basically say that it is impossible to be a solitary creature. However, the demon in front of him seems to have only one person in this field. Otherwise, he will be directed at him, and the other devils will definitely come over. "You guy, it''s better to be careful with me. Now I am in this field, and here I am in charge." The werewolf 213 is somewhat different. Whether it is the tone of speech or other aspects, it is unusual. At this time, he is full of flesh and blood, and he threatens the threat of the witch in front of him. "You better hurry to leave this place, or don''t blame me for being rude to you, the power between us, I think you should be able to feel it, one hand can gently tell you that you are pinching. Elsa Witch is actually not reconciled in her heart. After all, he has lived in such places for such a long time, so in any case, it is impossible to give up this place. But I also saw this guy, really above strength, and felt that they were strong enough. If they offended him, they felt that they could not live. But sometimes, the witch is so reluctant, and there is no dispute of the name resolved through peaceful means, then it can only use the most primitive law in the world, the so-called winner is the king loser, the natural choice Stronger Tiancheng. So at this time, it is best to use this method. If at this time, the werewolf''s eyes immediately flashed a fierce, he knows what the witch named Elsa is going to do. . v3 Chapter 91： : Be preempted At this time, the weapon in hand was taken out and hit the witch with a punch, and her body was sunk. As you can imagine, the strength of this attack is so unbelievable, how does this guy do it. "Elsa." At this time, Chiba adults felt that it was incredible. After all, he had plans to kill the witch in front of him. The purpose of this was to improve his influence, but it was very hateful that he was actually the devil. Give a step ahead. People feel very angry, because the prey that Chiba adults are watching has never been dared to **** so far, but what is this guy in front of him? Mainly dare to **** their prey. At this time, the eyes seem to be able to emit light. The physical condition of the whole person in Chiba is very bad, he said in anger. "I have to see how you are going to leave from this place today, killing all the guys I am going to kill, and this guy will pay for it!" At this time, it was as if I had won three black lines. Everyone who was present, after seeing this scene, felt quite incredible. At this time, the body exudes a very powerful magic, causing a very large, oppressive feeling around the body. Even the werewolf at this time, the body is a slight glimpse, I feel somewhat incredible. The heart secretly said, I did not expect that there will be such a strong guy in this time, it seems that the level is higher than his height, so in this case, the werewolf intends to prepare to retreat. He does not want the idiot of Elsa Witch, who has no mind at all. In the face of a powerful enemy, he is still preparing to attack, and he is completely looking for a dead end. So at this time, the man said to the monsters around him, and then he planned to leave the place quickly, but since Chiba adults have already said that they want to, these guys stay in this place. Then they have absolutely no chance to leave. "Nalbe, show the power inside our grave. Hey." Nasarik''s grave, it can be said that there are many classes of guardians. Our strength is very strong. It can even be said that in the entire big tomb, including these maids of Chiba adults, the combat power and strength are very strong. This is no doubt. But what makes people feel a little strange is, where did these guys come from? The other people of the Dark Sword are already ready to fight. There was a fierce flash in the eyes of the werewolf. He knew that the only way to solve this problem was to fight. So at this time, I heard the man say this, and he didnt mean to escape. Instead, he suddenly rushed over. . "Give me these guys!" There was a fierce flash in the eyes of the werewolf, and it was particularly annoying to these people around. Werewolf is a magical existence, but it rarely appears in this world. If they are constructed in a consistent way, the very large death army is quite good, because in the game world, werewolves are generally more fierce. The existence of them, as if they were born with a curse, not to mention today is the full moon night. The Werewolf''s body is extremely large. In this month, his whole body begins to swell, and now the time is getting closer. At 12 o''clock in the evening, the real full moon night is coming, this guy has also got no A truly powerful force that can be replaced. "Nalbe, I quickly wiped out this guy, and after he got the strength with the power of the moonlight, it was a little troublesome." In fact, very early in the past, there is such a legend in this place. This legend seems to have something to do with men, but recently this guy has less and less activity, so many people have not seen him. But this guy is unusually active. The main thing is that this werewolf is very strong, so the damage to the surrounding is still relatively large, but when I saw this black paint, men. "I hope you don''t take care of yourself, or don''t blame me for being rude to you." He is not a fool of the werewolf. Who knows that this guy is not good at dealing with it, especially if he can judge from this guy, his adventurer''s level is particularly high. In this small town, if there is a Mithril-level adventurer, I have already felt quite incredible, I did not expect this guy to be still a good level. The idiot of Elsa Witch didn''t notice this. It made people feel very ridiculous. It''s no wonder that this guy would die in his own hands. He didn''t even have a brain, so he was so clumsy. It is simply a garbage. This is really the case, this guy''s level is very low, so in this case it is very vulnerable. ". Damn," the werewolf was at this time, his brow was slightly wrinkled. "You killed this guy, then my gift will be taken away by you today. It can only obey my arrangement. In other words, I will say, you must (Wang Lihao) I have to die in front of me." The tone was very cold, and at this time Chiba took the sword in his hand and pointed it at the guy named the werewolf. The degree of his vision is very large, especially his eyes. The kind of eyes that are mixed in are quite powerful. If you say that this kind of thing can really kill people. The eyes of the Chiba adults are quite horrible. "Do you think that you are such a magician? Can you deal with me?" The werewolf rank is very high, so he doesn''t want these guys to have a way to distinguish the presence of this guy. For the werewolf, he can feel the guy in the black armor, what powerful power in the body, and in this case, can be very well perceived. . v3 Chapter 92： : Dealing with werewolves What is this all about? "Sure enough." The werewolf also felt a little unbelievable. After all, this guy just used the state of the warrior and appeared in this place. So he didn''t know that his level was originally a magic singer, so it would be so strange to know the magic in this world. The singer, this very powerful force. Known as the Warriors. "You guy, hey!" So at this time, all the people of the Dark Sword feel very strange at this time, they never think that this guy is a magic singer, because this guy is dressed or warfare. Its like a warrior, is it true that Chiba adults are really. His true identity is a magical singer. "You guys don''t want to look down on us werewolves. If you really want to fight, you won''t lose to you these magical singers." If its just in peacetime, this guy is really not very powerful, but know that todays full moon night, the werewolf has 207 to wash the hand of this moonlight, and can radiate the potential power inside the body. No one can stop it at all. Even if this guy is in front of him, his adventurer level has reached the level of Jinggang. It is also impossible to easily defeat a werewolf in the state of the whole body, which is completely impossible. Because the strength of this kind of thing is really very simple. Ordinary people simply have no way to do it, and this power. "Nalbe, let this guy, absorb the moonlight." Because just now, Nabe gave priority to solve this guy, but when she was ready to do it, Chiba adults suddenly stopped her and stopped her, indicating that she had to stop. Only this matter, but also temporary, first observe and say. "Don''t act rashly, this guy, I have to see what powerful power there is." The brow is also wrinkled tightly at this time, and Chiba adults know that this guy is not particularly good (bebf). But at least he should give him a lesson, let him know that in this world, power is really different. "I know, Chiba." Nabe was ready to start, and the magic in his hand was ready to be released, but at this time, he suddenly received a stop from Chiba. So in this case, I had to stop and I didn''t plan to intervene in this matter. However, at this time, Chiba adults did not give up. At this time, he stood in the same place, waiting very quietly for this guy to complete, the so-called reunion ceremony of the full moon night. It feels incredible, after all, this guy is very powerful. As for how it is done, it still feels a little unimaginable. "hateful." At this time, the werewolf frowned slightly. This is simply a provocation to him. To know the existence of a werewolf, the werewolf in this world is itself a relatively powerful existence, so many people have no way to believe it. However, although they have very strong combat power, their magical ability is very low. In other words, this guy is only good at close combat. "Come on, let us hurt each other." The reason why Chiba adults have to deal with this guy is to take a fancy to him, fighting power. If you kill this guy and then resurrect it, this is the best way. Although I don''t know what kind of level I can achieve, at the very least, what I care about is that I can do it very well. "What the **** does this happen!" This group of dark swords, at this time, their brows are slightly wrinkled, there is no way to understand the current situation, if there is a battle between the group of werewolves, they certainly do not have this force, after all, werewolves The grade is placed in this place. The Mithril-level adventurers are not necessarily able to defeat them, not to mention the guy in front of them. The power between the two is really too different. Even if the entire black sword is joined, the team cant do it. So at this time they can only play some assistance. "Chiba adult, this matter will be handed over to you for the time being." Ok. The captain of the dark sword around, this time is also an instant response, knowing that this battle is absolutely impossible to escape, so it must be replaced by a form. Just to make the other party feel a bit strange is that this werewolf in front of him, it seems that the body shape has begun to change. "The big thing is not good. The time is now close to around 12 o''clock in the evening, so it is also the time when the moon is the most round, plus today''s season, and the guy in all aspects seems to be mutating." The reason why the werewolves will behave like this is actually very simple, because they have a very powerful force when they are on the full moon night. This kind of power is often fatal, and the damage done to people is very great, not to mention that in this case, it is simply unbelievable, how exactly this guy did it. The power of things, sometimes it will make a person, a special embarrassment. It''s just that people can''t believe it. "I need to get more powerful power." The werewolf looked up at the sky at this time, and his whole person''s state is very bad, as if he is going to be in a very violent state, but at this time, he will absorb the moon again. After the ray of light. The whole person seems to have produced a kind of change, and it becomes extremely fierce. It can even be said that her skin is gradually changing structure. It is unusually strange. But I don''t know how this guy did it. "Nalbe, go to the side." "Know, Master." In fact, the reason why Chiba adults are slowly waiting, this guy will completely transform his body. . v3 Chapter 93： : lazy hand The main reason is that the name, and even if the guy is completely in a state of temper, he will easily be able to defeat it. This is what I want to prove. No matter how powerful this guy is, it will not be his opponent, so he has to give his opponent a strong sense of oppression. The werewolf felt very surprised at this time. What exactly is it done? This kind of thing is sometimes true. I said that if you want to own it, you will be able to own it. Werewolfs are only a little strange in their physical features. However, after absorbing these moonlight rays, they become extremely large. It is similar to a busy person. The whole persons body seems to be expanding - dozens of times larger. . A black giant is appearing around, and it can even be said to bring a great shock to the surrounding. Many monsters are scared to escape at this time, but only all members of the Black Sword stand in this place. . I don''t plan to leave because of this, but it''s a bit strange that these guys, although some trembling, but they did not choose to escape. "Captain, let''s just leave this place. The popularity of this guy is definitely not what we can beat." Nia faintly said, and just now, he has used a hidden magic, so this guy can''t see all the members of the Sword of the Dark Sword at this time, but Chiba seems to have not received this. A kind of magical camouflage, it can even be said that this guy is so large and wants to disguise it is more difficult. "I thought that there is a huge amount of power, just to make your body become abnormally huge." Chiba adults said faintly, it is exactly what he said. After the werewolf absorbed the moonlight, there was really no change in power. It was nothing more than a dozen times more volume, just like a huge monster. "Nalbe, let''s do it." Perhaps at the beginning, people in Chiba would be interested, but when he saw this guy appear in front of him, the whole person couldn''t lift it in an instant. Faced with such a guy, there is no meaning at all. "Nalbe, this education is handed over to you to deal with it." "Yes, Chiba." Although the werewolf has undergone significant changes in his physical characteristics, the power of this guy has obviously not improved. The only change is physical fitness. The size of the magic is basically in the same state. In other words, this guy, after absorbing the moonlight, only improved his physical fitness. As for the magic, there is no increase in the point. Bay is good to accompany you to play. "I am too lazy to do something." Very helpless shaking his head and shrugging. Its true that there is absolutely no need for this guy to shoot, but Chibas brows are wrinkled tightly at this time. "As for the other guys, give it to you." At this time, all the members of the Dark Sword finally reacted, but at this time, they immediately lifted the camouflage magic, jumped out, and then followed these monsters similar to Goblin, happened. fighting. Although the level of these monsters is not very high, if you can defeat them and bring them back to the body, the corresponding will be a lot of rewards. In fact, this is also a good thing, not to mention the fact that they are off. Falling in these equipment, you are quite good, after all, is the orc. However, relatively speaking, there will be a certain risk, but for the dark, I only see this comparison, well-trained, and more experienced people in the usual adventure, just pay attention to these monsters in front of you. Its all right, especially at this time, as the captain. He rushed very fast, stood at the forefront, and was still the most obvious place, then said. "You guy, what the **** is going on!" Asking for flowers Chiba adults felt helpless. I didn''t think that the guy who claimed to be a werewolf had changed a lot in size, but it was quite a fight. Just then, this guy suddenly rushed over, but Nabe did not. Make any reaction. She shook her head very helplessly, and just analyzed the fighting value of this guy just now, relatively speaking, about 24, or so. This is still the guy who is absorbing the moonlight, and then it reaches this level. To know that as the fighting maid in the big grave, the lowest level of each of them is also 60. The monster in front of him is only about 24 or so. The distance between the two is just unimaginable, but this guy thinks how powerful he is. .......... ...... At the moment of contact, the two people had a very big impact, but what happened to everyone didnt happen. It was such a huge monster, using his own body to crush each other. But Nabe just caught the guy''s attack with just one hand, so it made people feel quite incredible. "This is simply the goddess level." Standing on the side of the black sword, all the members inside felt quite incredible at this time, they even started and sighed. Some people seem quite excited, mainly how this guy did it. "Captain, really strong." At this time, the people around them seemed to be falling on the ground, and they were particularly surprised, because a girl who looked so thin and thin could resist such a powerful attack with one hand. If it is really like this, then as the black hero of Chiba, isnt the level higher? Because this girl is nothing more than his maid. That is enough to prove how much the guy in the dark armor has reached. . v3 Chapter 94： : Third-order magic Nabe didn''t expect to have such a powerful force as a maid''s outfit. At this time, the team members in the whole darkness felt quite incredible. They didn''t even have the way to believe what they saw. Each time the eyes are so big at this time, it is like seeing something incredible. "This group of guys actually chose to run away." The so-called werewolf, at this time, the body suddenly became extremely large, especially after absorbing the light of the moon, the whole person''s posture became particularly bloated, although it seems a little scary, it is just a Its just a paper tiger. I didnt expect Nabe to simply use a third-order magic power. Its not easy to kill the guy in front of him. It really makes people feel incredible. Peter was so surprised at this time, he was even a little sluggish, so he stood very quietly in his position, holding a sword tightly in his hand, but suddenly felt as if he had fallen on the ground, this A guy who can be called Chiba, how powerful is it. Although I don''t know this guy, what kind of face is under the armor. However, his feeling of oppression is quite large, so he still feels quite horrible. Moreover, the maid brought by this guy has such a powerful attacking power, which is really incredible. The maids already have magical magical powers, and the class needs to be classified. However, from the power that this guy has just released, it is about three levels. I didnt expect an ordinary little girl to be able to Unleashing such powerful power is indeed quite powerful in the field of magic. But this group of guys is still somewhat underestimated, this is called, Nabe''s maid. And she is in the big tomb, the level is not the highest, and the humans seem to be particularly ignorant, and they simply use a third-order magic, and they are so admired for themselves. I have to know that when I used this move, I still had very strong restrictions. I want to know why I was able to stay with Chiba adults when I came out. The reason is very simple, because my appearance is long with human beings. Very close, so I have this right. But in order to obtain more intelligence resources, in this case, they can only limit their own power. In other words, they can only use the third-order power. But the strength of oneself is definitely far more than this. You must know that as a combat maid, you must have at least seven magic powers. Of course, these magical powers are, for example, the members of these dark swords in front of them, it is as if they have met God. And there is an absolute saying in this time, that is, human beings can not reach the realm of the devil. In other words, no matter how humans learn, how to cultivate their own magic, his magic level is only six orders. . If you want to improve again, there is no possible letter at all, so at this time. There was some sluggishness between the whole darkness, but the current situation is quite good. These monsters have seen that the werewolves have been defeated. In an instant, it seems that they have lost the backbone of the heart. They started to panic and frightened. , quickly left this place. In fact, there is not much difference between a monster and a human being. If you are talking about this werewolf, after being attacked, and unfortunately the place where the two live, so other guys have measured the present after seeing this scene. The situation, knowing that there is danger will happen, so one by one choose to escape. In this case, it is quite important for the Black Sword. During the running of these monsters, it is obvious that the combat power is very low. As long as some pursuits are carried out, you can get a good reward..... "Brothers, chase me." However, at this time, Peter was the captain of this dark sword, so he issued an order later. It is a very good time to know that these monsters have a special conversation at this time, so they can block some. Live some. In this case, I am very helpful to myself. At the very least, I can get some useful things on these monsters. Although I dont know what kind of weapons and equipment they can drop, at least people can feel that they can get The corresponding gold coins, but at this time, Chiba adults suddenly blocked them. "The so-called poverty, Mo chase is this truth, be careful of their ambush." At the beginning, Nabe was only a maid of Chiba adults in the eyes of this group of people. Except for the good size of the body and the beautiful face, it seems that there are no other advantages, so this group of people completely treated it as a maid, but at this time, saw the so-called maid, actually able to distribute With such a powerful magic, all the people in the moment are all dumbfounded, and I dont know how to deal with 1.9. This girl is not only beautiful, but also has such a powerful magical power. Ninja is the magician''s power in the entire dark sword. I didn''t expect them to be able to say that the attacking magic used was only a first-order, but what people didn''t expect was. "This matter is handed over to Nabe to solve it." In fact, at the beginning, I had already planned for the fact that Chiba adults were not going to let this group of people leave their sights at this time. Otherwise, they made so much effort in vain. At this time, Nabe suddenly moved sideways, her purpose is very simple, that is, in order to completely eliminate these guys, leaving no living. . v3 Chapter 95： : Hamster Monster To know that you have worked so hard, you have come to these places in order to improve your influence, not only to destroy this demon wolf, but also to destroy this generation of monsters. Only in this case can we better improve our influence, so this is a very good plan for Chiba adults. So sometimes, he is very capricious. Its like this. "For this matter, you must not intervene." At this time, Chiba adults flashed a fierce look in their eyes, and his eyes were very serious, as if they were admonishing these guys, I kept this thing down. You, better not to intervene for me, or else, don''t blame me for being polite to you. The captain between Peter and the dark, at this time, he actually wants to intervene in this matter, but he has no way, after all, this guy is not himself can be offended. And this guy''s power is very strong, ordinary people simply can''t get close to it. "Know, Chiba," Nabe suddenly ordered 14 bundles at this time. In fact, what she wants to do now is very simple. It is to destroy all the monsters in the surrounding area, but at this time, I want to use a large-scale, equal magic. Power only, otherwise it is impossible to cause a large area of ??damage around, so look at these running monsters. There is a slight increase in the corner of the mouth. It seems that it is necessary to solve certain restrictions now. Otherwise, it is impossible to achieve such a degree. But in the face of these ordinary humans, if you release a more powerful magical power, it will definitely make him even more be surprised. However, since this group of guys looks like this, there is nothing to say about themselves. "Magic level four, exquisite chain." At this time, Nabes mouth was broken and said that she used such a magic to see it is just a very ordinary magic, but its power is very powerful, especially for the surrounding area can cause a wide range of damage, indeed It makes people feel incredible. And the scope of this magical power is also very wide, at this time can basically prove a forest, as if it is a chain reaction, you can be as if you have been attacked. The fourth-order magic, only released in this way, can carry out a wide range of attacks, knowing that if Nabe has added some restrictions, there is no way to attack all these monsters in all directions. These are a magical chain reaction, so the first of these monsters was attacked immediately after the second attack. The whole jungle can basically say that all the monsters were wiped out at this moment. No trace. At this time, their bodies are like being scorched by something. "God?" Peter could even say that the entire team of the Dark Sword team couldn''t believe it at this time. I just saw this scene. Actually it is the fourth-order magic. How did this guy do it? At this time, everyone can''t believe what happened in front of us. If you say that this girl can use three levels of magic, it is very good to be surprised, but in the next moment, it is tight. Then the fourth-order magic is released. What kind of secret is hidden in this guy''s body. Its just too unbelievable, but at this time, Chiba adults suddenly turned around and glanced at the group of guys in front of them. Signal them not to be too nervous. "Its just a little lesson for them." The brow was slightly wrinkled at this time. In fact, the reason why Chiba adults do this is very simple, in order to improve their influence. Only now, he is quite low-key, and if he shoots himself, these guys will be surprised to say nothing. "In this case, we will have a rest in this place before we die this evening." The whole black sword, sleeping a little bit tonight, makes people sleepless. Although it is said that I have been completely wiped out now, they are afraid or worried that this problem is not the problem. The guy in the leaf, what kind of power is hidden in his body? Unexpectedly, even his maid can use the fourth-order magic power. Its just too unbelievable, and the surrounding monsters can basically say at this time that all are eliminated. Ray attribute magic is a chain reaction. As long as the first one is attacked, the second one will die immediately, so this magical power is very powerful and can cause mass damage to the surroundings. "Know it." The whole process ended very fast 333, especially at the time when the guy who claimed to be a werewolf seemed to be the worst one to die. This guy''s treatment is still quite good, at least he was killed by this girl named Nabe, and used a third-order magic. It is more glorious to be considered dead. However, at this time, Chibas brows were slightly wrinkled. He knew that this thing was not solved in such a simple way. I must know that after doing such a series of actions, I must give it to the dark. The swords of this group of people are an account, otherwise they will be very doubtful about themselves when they team up with them. After all, the current Chiba adults are also one of them, so after solving this matter, they must be accounted for, or else they will not be trusted by their peers, and then there will be a sense of crisis. Always today, the team of the Dark Sword is still relatively good, including the werewolf. Still quite acceptable. "hateful." After Chiba solved these things, he came to this place. . v3 Chapter 96： : Thunder Attack Going back to the bonfire, sitting very quietly, but he actually saw a strange move, that is, this child named Nia was very angry at this time, and he slammed on the ground with a punch. Above, this guy looks a bit less normal. In fact, the reason why his emotions become so excited, the reason is very simple, that is because I saw the battle between Nabe and the monster just now, knowing that the gap between the two people is very large, So it will become like this, completely unbelievable. I punched heavily on the ground, and even the skin had been rubbed by mo, and I didn''t have any reaction. Anyway, it was very embarrassing to stick to it. There was a trace of tears falling down. "Sure enough, my strength is still too weak, and even these guys have no way to defeat." To be honest, for this incident, the entire team of the Black Sword has been hit to varying degrees, and in this incident, in addition to this captain called Peter, slightly better. It seems that the psychological qualities of other members are particularly bad, but relatively speaking, in addition to the captain and a relatively old member, this thing is not completely taken care of, but the other two guys are quite concerned about it. They said that what I hate most is not to say someone, but to feel deep self-blame because of my powerlessness. If your strength becomes strong enough, it will not become what it is, so sometimes, many things are not that you can decide. Why is it like this now? Everyone was surrounded by this bonfire at this time. Although there was no entertainment program for anyone, but compared to the previous one, it is now very quiet. Looking at the stars all over the sky, Chiba adults feel that they are just now. There is nothing wrong with the battle. If you dont shoot, this group of people will definitely die very miserable. Therefore, on the one hand, it is also for the sake of his own companions. On the other hand, he also has his own purpose in his heart. The reason is also very simple, in order to be able to enhance his influence. What people didn''t think of was that things actually developed into what they are. "Niya, in fact, you don''t have to blame this thing for this matter." At this time, Chiba adults looked at the stars in the sky. In fact, he also wanted to fall down on many of the questions he thought. For himself, perhaps this is the way. This kind of power can really make people very yearning, but at the same time it can bring unnecessary trouble to themselves, just like it is now. So some things are double-sided, and Chiba adults shook their heads very helplessly, and then he continued. "Niya, although I don''t know how to tell you, but for the days to come, I hope you can cheer for yourself." The power thing is not used to say that it is used to show off but to use power when protecting your companion. This is the best choice, so at this time, members of the entire Dark Sword team are listening. After the words of Chiba adults. At the same time, it seems to be a renewed fighting spirit. At this time, it became particularly flaming, and even some depressed people raised their enthusiasm at this time. "Awful guy." Nia suddenly shouted at the sky. In fact, this thing cant blame him. After all, after seeing such a powerful force, the individual will be touched, so in this case, there is no other way to choose. Only more efforts can be made. The time of this evening was particularly fast. In the twinkling of an eye, everyone gradually fell asleep around the bonfire, and they basically could be said to be taking turns, but today, in the middle of the night, only one Chiba man People sit very quietly in this place, in fact, he is not dead, so there is no need to sleep at all. And with a state of fullness and energy, and with its own powerful magical power, it is incredible to do such a simple recovery. But what exactly is done, some people find it hard to believe. Undead is a race that doesn''t require any sleep or food at all, so it makes people feel incredible. But each race also has its own characteristics, just like Chiba adults, he now has a very large magical power. The next morning, the surrounding campfire is now, disappearing without a trace, so that at this time let everyone be more surprised, in front of it, there will be such a picture. The sun is shining, so it is said that for everyone today, the mood after getting up is still quite good. At this time, all the members between the darkness slowly opened their eyes. They had prepared very well yesterday. And today will embark on a new journey. When I went to where I was, I planned it yesterday. ". Now we are going to find the trace of the forest king." In fact, in the last night, these things happened. They were all just an accident (good Lee). The members of all the dark swords in the year of life did not think that you are more powerful than you. It was so easy to be defeated, so at this time, everyone is full of confidence, at least in their team, with a master level. This is why they are not afraid. However, it is necessary to speed up the pace when you are on the road. Otherwise, it is quite dangerous outside. Although it is very lucky yesterday, even Chiba adults cannot be attacked continuously, let alone in these places, not only have very Powerful monsters, and there may be thieves. So I can only say that it is better to have one less thing than the other. Still hurry to hurry and hurry, at this time, Chiba adults sit alone in this carriage. . v3 Chapter 97： :teamwork The speed of travel has also increased somewhat, but in this case it still has some restlessness. After all, this so-called forest prince has never seen it. I don''t know how high the combat power of this guy is, and his level and hobbies are completely without any room for thinking. "Go." At this time, Chiba adults, but when the carriage traveled to this place. Suddenly, it stopped and made everyone feel incredible, because the captain suddenly announced loudly at this time that it is now here, this place is called the forest sage. It was at this time that everyone was armed with all of them. They jumped off the carriage one by one and then came to the front of the mountain. This mountain range is not much different from other mountains. Why is this guy? I like to stay in this place, which makes people feel quite incredible. "Prepare the weapons in your hands, and it looks like you will have a big fight." In fact, last night, everyone knows that Chiba adults I guess is the protagonist of 580 this time, he can easily defeat these guys, so the same is true for this time. Peter took a giant sword and led the members of the entire Dark Sword. He took the carriage and walked slowly toward the forest. They came to the vicinity, but did not enter immediately. The reason is also very simple, because this group of guys was stopped by Chiba adults at this time. The brow wrinkled slightly at this time, indicating that the group of guys should not intervene in this matter. "You should know." This group of guys also nodded slightly at this time, knowing that this thing must have Chiba adults to be able to settle, so they should also have self-knowledge, standing outside the forest, will not step into the inside, The purpose of this group of guys is actually very simple, in order to be able to eliminate some of the simple escaped monsters here, similar to the existence of Goblin. The division of labor is also quite clear. Nabe and Chiba adults will walk into the jungle and find the so-called monster. Then destroy it and bring it back. This is a very simple way, and as for the other members between the dark, you must be on standby, because at any time you may be able to rush out some lower-level monsters, you Hand brother Brin. In this case, this group of people can basically say that there is no way to escape from this place, even if they unintentionally run out, they will be attacked by their own companions, which is a kind of thing. At this time, the group of guys held the sword tightly in their hands. They stayed quietly outside the jungle, waiting quietly. Even if there was only a trace of wind and wind, these guys would immediately rush. It really makes people feel quite incredible, especially in this case. At this time, everyone''s expressions are extremely nervous. After all, there are a lot of monsters in this place, and their level is not particularly high, but be sure to pay attention to it, otherwise it is very easy to be hurt. At this time, the Dark Swords team can basically say that they are quite concerned about the current situation. The fighting power distributed by each of them and the places they want to stand are quite clear. The purpose is to be able to better cooperate with the battle, because these monsters dont know where they will come out, and they must go all the way. Defense. As for Chiba, (bech) at this time, his plan is very simple, that is, two people with Nabe entered the jungle, and then found this so-called forest sage. The surrounding environment does feel quite complicated. What''s more, this jungle, without any intelligence resources, is completely unknown. This is where the guy named Forest King is, so it is quite dangerous. For intelligence resources, Chiba adults are still not planning to use this monster. After all, it feels a waste, not to mention the level of this guy may not be very high. So there is no need at all, but at this time, Chiba adults put their heads with two fingers, and then in a more special way, in this forest, the horse has been staying for a long time. Ray made a call. This guy actually came to this jungle yesterday. "How is the task for you done?" At this time, Marley suddenly appeared on the trees in the jungle. After seeing the Chiba adults, a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth, and it was very lively. It was also very exciting, and it was completed at this time about the task that Chiba gave to himself yesterday. I found the hiding place of this guy. "Chiba adult, you can rest assured about this matter, and I will give him the time." Marley said faintly, in fact, yesterday, he has already arrived in this jungle, and in this place for a while, found that there is a guy in the jungle called the forest sage, but this guy looks like There is no attack power. It is particularly fragile, but since it was ordered by Chiba, he must do this task well, so at this time, Marley quickly reported to Chiba. "It''s done very well." "You can bring this guy over now." Marley said very seriously, but for a magician like her, the exploration of the surrounding is still quite powerful, at least to find the location of these savvy. "Ok." Since this is the case, it is very easy to solve. Chiba adults said faintly at this time, in fact, his purpose in coming to this place is very simple. And their purpose this time is to be able to come to this place, and then to eliminate this so-called monster, and then get the corresponding task reward, in fact, is a very simple plan. . v3 Chapter 98： :threatening Its not necessarily what you can achieve. "Yeah." The structure inside this jungle is still quite complicated, so at this time, Marley suddenly said loudly. But for him now, the position of this guy has already been determined, so if you make some confusion, you will be able to drive this guy out. Moreover, his rank is not particularly high, so they will not pose any threat to Chiba, but will become a thing that Chiba adults can improve their own. At the very least, it''s quite good, especially _ in this case. "Marley, report the specific location of this guy to me." Marleys size is not very big, but she is a guardian of the class, but she has very powerful power and can summon very, advanced monsters. At this time, she rides up and runs in this forest. These monsters Each level has reached the level of 90, and can even become the boss of this world. In short, here is a little bit of a bit. However, it is actually the task that Chiba adults have commanded, and then they must be obliged to complete it seriously. Otherwise, the consequences of causing the Supreme Adult are quite serious. "Chiba, I will bring this guy to you right away." Marley said faintly at this time, and he rode his own, two monsters in the jungle, very happy, after nearly a minute or so, he came to a cave, which seems to be more tidal, looks like The forest sage king lives in it. It really makes people feel incredible, but this guy''s level is really low, and there is no magic at all, only a trace of murderous. "A very large hamster." It really makes people feel a bit strange, because in this world, the level of this creature should be only as large as the palm of the hand, but the size of this guy can reach such a degree, it really makes people feel very incredible, Chiba adults At this time, it is possible to obtain information through exchanges with Marley. In other words, the power he uses can be communicated through his head, and even the sense of the picture can be directly obtained. It really makes people feel incredible, but this way is quite practical. So at this time, Chiba adults know the position of this guy very well. As for her appearance, she probably has mastered it, and the volume is very huge. The so-called confidant and know each other, can be victorious, this is the truth, because Chiba is a person who is very cautious about things. So he will choose to do this, and the purpose is very simple. It is to be able to let yourself be in a state of dissociation, at least in the situation of understanding each other, to be able to play, or else it is very dangerous for yourself. "Ok." Chiba nodded slightly at this time, and he knew how to deal with this matter, especially like it is now. How to do it? Although the size of this guy is very strong, but it is very weak on the level, so there is absolutely no need to fight with him, but it is just a walk through the scene. "understood." Marley sneaked into the cave, and then he didn''t know why it was used, and then suddenly it irritated the guy. "Get out of bed." Oh, a smile in the corner of his mouth, Marley at this time, suddenly angered the whole guy. It feels quite incredible, and the things that this guy is doing are exactly one such purpose. It was at this time that the monster was completely irritated and he ran wildly out of the cave. Because this guy''s body is very huge, so in the process of running, it is like the earth is shaking, so it has a very big impact on the surrounding, many monsters are fast escape at this time, and even can feel The ground is faintly miserable, and Chiba adults are ready at this time. Asking for flowers "coming," Put two giant swords in your hands, raise them high, and make a posture ready to attack. Looking at the picture in front of me, I know that this guy must choose to collide at this time, so I made a block posture. I didnt expect this guys size to be quite large, and I directly collided myself nearly half. How far is the rice, and the soles of the feet are deeply immersed in the ground, which makes people feel very embarrassed. There is indeed some strength. "Sure enough." ............ Chiba adults used these two giant swords in their hands to block them, and successfully blocked them, but there was still some retreat under the feet. I did not expect this guy''s impact to reach such a large extent. And at this time, he was very fierce and showed a very serious expression. But what I did not expect from Chiba adults was... Actually just a very ordinary guy. Hamster? What you do is very unbelievable. Why does this guy look exactly the same as a pet he once raised? Is this not a hamster? It makes people feel very ridiculous. However, at this time, the brow of Chibas brow was slightly wrinkled at this time. He did not think that things would actually develop into what it is now. He thought that it was a monster that was more powerful and could enhance his fame. "Do you know my race like this?" At this time, the hamster looks quite average, because he has been in this place for a long time, but he has not found a huge monster like him. "Know, but the difference between the two of you is really too big." It is quite unbelievable. It is said that in the legendary forest sage, this is just a large hamster. . v3 Chapter 99： : Space Magic At this time, Chiba adults saw such a monster in front of them, shook their heads very helplessly, and even said that they did not intend to play with it anymore. This guy is obviously just a hamster, but the volume is relatively large. I didn''t expect it to be called the forest lord by the villagers here. It really makes people feel very headaches. At the beginning, Chiba adults still planned this way. If there is such a resistance to this guy, he must kill him with the simplest hand. This will increase your prestige, but this guy is so weak, it is simply not a little bit of interest. "so boring." "Nalbe, I have never seen such a weak "three or five" little guy." If it was said last night, the witch named Elsa had at least the level of this guy, about 20 or so, so it still has a certain magical power, especially the werewolf. The level is also relatively high, at least one or two skills can be released, but the monster looks exactly the same as the hamster. It is called the forest sage king. The level conversion is actually a 5 level monster. It is too People feel a little disappointed, and this guy has no power except for its size. "You dare to say that this uncle has no power, look for death, see this uncle use his claws to scratch your head." The hamster looked unusually angry at this time, and the technique was quite unstable. Then he waved his paw and was ready to attack Chiba. But in the next scene, the hamster can even say that even the wind is not touched, and then the whole person can''t afford it. For his monster with such a low level, Chiba is really I can''t afford a little bit of interest, and even the action of the knife is too lazy to mention. "Burst magic level, lv1." At this time, Chiba adults shook their heads very helplessly. Since this guy really wants to fight with himself, he has to give him the easiest one. Slowly lift the two giant swords in your hand, point the blade at the guy, and then gently say something like this, just use a burst magic and let this The guy''s body can''t afford to fall down. This kind of bursting magic can make this monster temporarily in a coma state, and has a certain added value damage to this monster. "I lost, I was defeated." This hamster said faintly at this time, and his body trembled slightly, just like it was just now. Now it is a special easygoing. I really dont know why this guy is called the forest sage, the level is so low, actually I dare to do anything in this place, which makes people feel quite incredible. The main reason is that the power of attitude is too weak, it is not the opponent of anyone, not to mention the Chiba adults, there is no other little effect at all, this guy is at this time. Its like being funny. A hamster is a mouse, but if you really want to say it, he should be a pet rat. And very docile, but sometimes very powerful, in short, can not put two mice in one place. Otherwise it is very easy to fight, so it is quite dangerous, especially in this case. "Go." There is absolutely no interest in surrendering this guy. Chiba adults feel that using this guy to improve their prestige has no effect at all, but since it has arrived here and will defeat this guy, it will be It is conquered. This statement did not say that at this time, Chiba adults used a relatively simple flying magic, and then got this to sit on the back. I don''t know why, but suddenly it seems to be a special mismatch, a strong sense of violation. As a very fierce, and powerful warrior sitting on the back of such a docile hamster.... It will inevitably make people feel a bit strange, but it is also true. "Awful guy." Chiba adults said in a faint heart, actually sitting on this guy''s body, I feel a bit uncomfortable, but I have no other way. After all, prestige this kind of thing, it is necessary to solve the others'' commission, know if you will If this guy is defeated, the prestige in this town will definitely increase again. These are quite important for Chiba, so even if I feel a little awkward, it can be said that I feel a little shame, but I still have to ride on this, the back of the forest sage. At the same time, at the outermost part of the forest, the members of the entire dark sword at this time also made the most adequate preparations. When there was movement, some Goblin began to escape. And the players of the whole dark sword are like waiting for the rabbit at this time. The weapons in their hands are tightly held at this time, and the eyes are very serious, until a lot of monsters will come out from this jungle, absolutely They can''t be easily let go. These guys are actually not reconciled in their hearts, but since they don''t have as much power as Chiba adults, they can only deal with this kind of guy, but this 3.1 is enough. In other words, that is to do your best to complete something, no matter what the outcome, as long as the process is happy. At this time, Peter frowned slightly, because the number of monsters in this jungle was still relatively large, especially at the moment just now, he actually rushed out more than a dozen. Its quite unbelievable. I didnt expect to have so many Goblin in this field. Although Goblin said that the level is not very high, the weapons in their hands are still very sharp, if one is not careful. Was injured by this group of guys. That is also quite dangerous, so the squad between the whole darkness is at this time. . v3 Chapter 100： : Unimaginable power They all made a very strict attitude. After all, just now, the monsters that appear here are simply unimaginable, especially since the attack speed here is quick and agile at this time. "What the **** does this happen?" The captain also reacted quickly at this time. He did not think that these guys were so fast, it really made people feel strange. But since this is the case, it is impossible for him to be merciful. "Prepare for the combat plan, don''t let this group of guys escape one." The reason why this is said, because the level of these guys is not very high. After catching these guys, you will get the reward of the corresponding gold coins. In other words, this is a golden opportunity. "understood." At this time, Nia was like a stupid desire. I felt that I was quite embarrassed when I was yesterday. It seems that I was burned again today, and the whole person was very angry and said loudly. "Burn it up, magic power." This guy belongs to the entire black sword, the magic power inside the squad, of course, does not mean that this guy will be able to master everything, but relatively speaking, when using this magical power, it can cause some damage to the surrounding. Especially in this case, the black sword itself is a very united team, and it is the distribution of power, the above is very uniform, and the magician and the warrior responsible for the avant-garde and the defender should have a very reasonable match. It is the so-called team war. In fact, the strength of a team, how to play it to the greatest effect, is the team''s very tacit cooperation. Only then can this be done, otherwise it is impossible to achieve this. Its really a lot of peoples attention, and at this time, everyone feels very strange, because these monsters should be reasonable after running out. After being intercepted here, there will be some fear that it will be fast. Withdrew from the forest. But these guys are willing to risk being killed, guessing ahead, and not wanting to go back to the jungle. It seems that there is a monster that makes people feel particularly scared. Otherwise, these guys cant This reaction. "Niya, use magic to surround this group of guys." Know, don''t underestimate Goblin''s attack, although their level is very small, but this group of guys is better than the beast. So in this case, it is easy to see. "Sure enough." These Goblin felt very surprised at this time, because they did not expect that there are human beings outside of this, one of which is similar to the leader. Waving the weapon in his hand seemed quite angry, and the guy seemed to have a human language system, he said loudly. "You guys, hurry to give me a go, or else, don''t blame me for being polite to you, a few brothers to me." At this time, these Goblins were scattered immediately after they got the orders of the boss. There is no way to burn their bodies for this kind of flame, but they have a certain tactile effect, so when this group When the guys were scattered, the whole team immediately received the disruption. I don''t know what to do, especially at this time. "spread." I know, the captain of the dark sword around you can give orders at this time. Its very simple, because the guys in front of you are quite big, so you dont want to look down on some Goblin. The power of the situation, if not done well, will also cause substantial damage to you. "It is not possible to go out from this place." All the members of the Dark Sword are only four in total, but there are more than a dozen of these monsters in front of them, so it is really difficult for them to kill all of them. Not to mention the current team. The formation has been disrupted, and basically everyone is in a more passive state, especially for the magician. The only thing that Nia is not good at is close combat. They must stand in the back, but now they are fighting, and the plan has been disrupted, so everyone can only fight temporarily. "Looking for death, humans in the district." This Goblin leader, the body is extremely large, people feel quite incredible, I did not expect to meet such a guy in this place. He waved his weapon and was ready to attack Peter, but fortunately, Peter, as the captain, reacted relatively quickly. At this time, basically two people, the weapons in their hands were twisted together, but this is still in power. Goblin, a relatively large advantage. But it is just like this, and as a 440 insured person, it is definitely better than these monsters in terms of experience. If you pay attention to it, you will be able to kill all these guys, but at this time, all the Goblin Its like, I heard a voice that made them feel particularly scared. In this jungle, there is a very powerful monster, and at this time, all the members have heard the trembling voice of the earth, and the brows are tightly wrinkled. Can it be said that Chiba adults are not flat. "what happened?" At this time, everyone looked at the deepest part of the jungle, and faintly saw a very huge monster. The detective rushed over here. When Chiba adults rushed out of the jungle, they seemed particularly helpless. . "Chiba adults!!" At this time, all the members of the Dark Sword saw this scene, and they felt very incredible, because Chiba adults were sitting on this back, called the back of the forest sage, which made people feel very exciting. "It was a success." However, after the Chiba adults rushed out, they saw the scene in front of them, and the brows were tightly wrinkled. I didnt expect Goblin to escape from this place. . v3 Chapter 101： : Thunder Dragon Crit If this is the case, it would be better to destroy them all together, or else. At this time, my face suddenly sinks and says shattered in my mouth. "Three-level magic, Thunder Dragon crit." At this time, the sky seemed to suddenly blow up the wind. A cloud of clouds quickly gathered together at this time, and instantly produced a huge amount of lightning power, lying on the ground, resulting in The chain reaction caused all the surrounding monsters to be burnt. What is this all about, the members of the entire Dark Sword are quite embarrassed and surprised at this time. They have no way to believe in the kind of things that happen in front of them. How is this done? It really makes people feel unbelievable. "hateful!!" At this time, Chiba adults only used such a skill very simply. I didnt expect all Goblin to be fatally hit at this time. In fact, the reason why he shot, completely feels that there is no need to The place continues to waste time. Since I solved this guy called Jun Xianwang, I now have more important things to deal with, so there is no need to stay in this place. At this time, I must speed up the time and return to the town for exchange. Reward. "Nabe, Im going to inform Yabe Bed." The brow wrinkled tightly at this time, and the reason why it is so anxious now is that Dimigos suddenly issued an order to the Supreme Lord. At this time, all the tribes that look like lizards are undergoing unity, so the time is ripe. At the beginning of the Chiba adults, the reason for distributing this news is that he is also very well-intentioned, because he has to create an undead army, so the number must be very sufficient. According to his own understanding of these people''s intelligence, it seems that in the tribal war, the entire lizard tribe has been divided into seven small tribes, so there is a big difference in the number of people, but this group Once the guys unite. I also saved a lot of troublesome time, I don''t have to chase one by one, now he can destroy all the tribes at once. This is also the reason why I sent Dimitugos. The purpose is to let the group of lizards and tribes hurry to the league, so after receiving this news, Chiba adults have no intention to continue to stay in this place. He intends to go to the tribe of the lizard, which is very important for him. "Know it." However, at this time, Chiba adults got in touch with Yard Bede in the tomb of Nasarik through a special magical power, and only at this time, there was a flash in his eyes. Fierce, then gave him an order. "Ya''s Bede, ready to be fully armed, come to me by the time." Not only that, but now I have no time at this place, and continue to consume it, so I have to fight with the group of guys. At this time, according to the situation provided by Dimituus and Cosettes, now this The army of the group of lizards can basically be said to have gathered together and came to the front of the big tomb. Cossets they have gone and blocked, so what Chibas people didnt think was that they had sent out their notices. I didnt expect these guys to plan to get the first thing. Its really incredible, but since If you become like this, you have no other choices. "Know, Chiba." In the past few days, Ya''er Bede basically said that he had been staying in the big grave. He almost didn''t bore him to death. He didn''t expect to be today. When he received such an order, the whole person was full of fighting spirit, and In just one minute, I was ready to wear a black armor. With a tomahawk in your hand, you are ready to equip. "Instant space moves." Although it is just a simple magic, it must be mastered for every class guardian, because it can be called on, in fact, they are not magicians, so they will not use this. Space teleportation magic, but Chiba adults were in the past. A series of coaching sessions were conducted for each of them. Let them learn this kind of magic, as long as it is the class guardian. ".Ok." If it is just an ordinary resource for information acquisition, there is no need to bring Yale Bede, or even to force other forces. In this case, the reason why I am so careful. Because according to their own understanding, lizard people are not a particularly good race, and their number is particularly large, many of them seem to use martial arts. Therefore, in this case, I am absolutely not able to carelessly. "Chiba adult, you are really very powerful, I did not expect to be able to subdue such a huge monster." ...... After listening to this sentence, Chiba didn''t know where to vomit from the heart. This blame is obviously just a hamster, but it is so exaggerated by these guys. Its just that people cant believe this. "Awful guy." The brow was also wrinkled tightly at this time. Chiba adults knew that this matter had now been settled, but then he had no time to continue playing in this place, and he must now rush to the place of the lizard. This is the most critical task for myself, and at this time, the mission system suddenly refreshed, and I did not expect to receive a reward for the points. However, for the current Chiba, these so-called points are not particularly important at all, but its main task must be completed to conquer the world. It only takes a certain amount of time. So far, the state of today is quite good. As long as the lizard tribe can be won, the strength of the entire Nasarik grave will be strengthened. . v3 Chapter 102： :恍惚恍惚跃 This is the most critical. Between the darkness, at this time, all the people are ready to cheer, but in the next moment, there is a person suddenly appearing around the Chiba adults. The way this guy appears is particularly strange. It is actually tearing open the space directly. Is it the magic singer who appears in this place? "Supreme adult, I am ready." Ya''er Bede is now wearing a lacquered black armor, and every time he is armed, it is such a state, holding a black-painted battle axe in his hand, the power is very strong, after all, Yabe Bed The general manager of the entire big tomb, its power is not to be underestimated, although she did not see her real battle, but this guy''s strength, definitely not how low. And it is a warrior itself, so there is a synergy between the two with the magician. After Ya''er Bede appeared in this place, her legs were also kneeling down on one knee. The fragrant Supreme Master asked Ann. Everyone saw this scene at this time. All of them were quite unbelievable. What is the matter? To know this kind of space transfer magic, in addition to the Yongchang magician, can use such a powerful force, as a warrior is impossible, but the guy wearing the armor in front of it, obviously, is all handed over in this way. And came to the front of Chiba adults. Looks like it is very respectful. "Ya''er Bead!" Nabe is also very polite at this time. After all, in the big tomb, the position of the maid is the lowest, so after seeing the guardian of the class, I must ask him. This is also the rule, so at this time, Ya''er Bede came to this place, the role of the two people will change. "Well, get up." "Nabe is handed over to you to deal with this guy, I think you should know how to do it, but I want to tell you something, it is best to give me a clean deal." At this time (the bedj), Chiba had no time to stay in this place, so after he had a simple explanation, he planned to leave the place, and only Nabe was left alone. "Yes, Chiba." However, at this time, all the members of the entire darkness felt quite incredible, completely subverting their ideas. To know this, the magic of time and space, some of the magic that can directly tear the space, only the big magic The teacher can use it. But in front of this guy, it is easy to tear this space apart. It really makes people feel incredible. Everyone in this group of people seems to be in the cold. But the next thing, the development made people feel even more unexpected, at this time, Chiba adults suddenly showed their own, the real body. To know that you are fighting against the lizard, you must use your full strength, so in this case you can never wear this black armor. These days, this group of guys is still a partner relationship, so I think that for what I am now, they should not arbitrarily leak to the outside. For this, Chiba is still very confident. What''s more, Nabe still stays in this team, to replace himself, to clean up all the next things. It is very simple for Chiba to solve this problem, but now he is going to leave this place, so he can only temporarily think about this group of guys bidding farewell. "Goodbye, brothers." This is not taboo, if it is said in the past, Chiba adults will definitely not expose their bodies, but after thinking carefully, he feels that there is nothing, let alone a companion who has fought with himself. At the very least, these guys are trustworthy and will not betray themselves. At this time, they all showed an incredible expression on their faces, which made people feel quite embarrassed, but even in this case, Chiba adults did not intend, even if they wanted to hide their meaning. "I''m leaving." After saying this, one of the surrounding spaces was torn apart again. What everyone didn''t think was that Chiba adults simply padded their fingers at this time. It can even be said that any magic spells are not read, and then this space is cut directly. "Where is this guy sacred?" Peter has no way to believe what he saw in front of him. Even a magical singer can''t have such powerful power. When they use space magic, they have to do a lot of time to prepare, even It can be said that sometimes it takes about three days to consume, and various props are prepared. But this guy in front of me just cuts the space with his own fingers and then strides in. It disappeared into the eyes of the members of the entire Dark Sword, making everyone feel quite incredible, but fortunately this guy stayed with Nabe. At the very least, some explanations can be made. "How is it possible!" As a magician, not a magician, Nia is very knowledgeable about the magic of the world. People who can reach this level cannot exist. The magic power of the seventh or more is impossible to exist in this world, because human beings have the limit, and the seventh is a watershed. In this world, human beings cannot reach the realm of the devil. So to be sure, the power of this guy has definitely exceeded the limits of humanity, even more powerful than the devil, because this guy does not have to prepare some rituals and other ways. "Damn." At this time, the brow was also tightly wrinkled. Why did he not see that this guy had such a powerful force at the beginning? The turtle would not be able to go back from the beginning. He is a master, and this can also make himself stronger. . v3 Chapter 103： : Encounter a strong enemy The so-called people can''t look at each other, sea water and can''t fight. Probably said is such a truth, and at this time, Naibeis sister has come over quickly. After all, he now has a task to deal with this so-called forest sage. All kinds of rewards and the collection of tasks will surely help them to do it very seriously. "Yep." At the same time, when Chiba adults opened the space to transmit magic, he and Ya''er Bede slowly entered the space, and when they appeared again in other places, there was a place around. The vast area, but this place is very hygroscopic. In other words, the lizard people are very much in line with their living signs, living in a very humid and dark place, the surrounding water is very serious, and they can feel wet and squat when stepping on. "This is really a favorite place." Chiba adults said at this time that lizards and lizards do not seem to have much difference. The living environment required is basically the same, but the biggest difference between them is the differentiation of cells. . Formed, basically different types can be said. "Dimieugos, what is the situation now." At this time, the presence of Chibas people immediately caused the reaction of other class guards. They had long waited in this place for Cossets, because they were based on the previous reports. The news seems to have appeared in front of a large number of troops, and all are lizard people. It seems that this group of guys has chosen the league, otherwise it is impossible to treat it like this. It made everyone feel incredible, especially in this case, Dim Ugos said in a faint smile. "There are nearly 20,000 people coming." Gently pushed my glasses, and I saw that I was visiting the so-called adventurer three days ago. I didnt expect it to have such a big response. It seems that this effect is quite good. This lizard army should be very powerful. If you can get it all, you will be able to create a better army of death. "Ok." At this time, Chiba adults have put their own equipment of the warrior down, but wearing a very large windbreaker, with a mask that makes people feel very strange, standing in this place fluttering in the wind, waiting The arrival of this group of guys. Lizard people are not a fighting race. They travel very fast. As soon as they have been in the middle of a few minutes, these guys will come to this plain, and they will have your weapons in their hands. There was also a chariot at that time. That kind of battle is quite important for this battle, and at this time, Chiba adults flashed a smile. Because he saw the disdain in the eyes of this group of guys. "Reporting patriarch, it seems that someone suddenly stopped our way out. What should be done?" Also at this time? Attracting a few guys who seem to appear in front of others, and their dress is very strange, it makes people feel incredible, and at this time, the patriarch sitting on the chariot suddenly called the whole army to stop. Very curious to see the group of people in front of me, can it be said that these guys are, they challenged their race a few days ago. "Take the telescope, let me see." "Well, its true that this group of guys is right, especially the guy with the tail, I remember very clearly." At this time, the lizard, faintly said, and very sure, mainly because he remembered which face of Dimitugos, and then said so. Well, if that''s the case. "Let''s go." So at this time, the entire army of lizards, at this time, got the orders of the patriarchs, and then all stopped, but it made many people feel very ridiculous. How could such a few guys in front of them resist? Your own lizard army. ask for flowers Its just that people are talking in a dream, there is no room for negotiation. This group of people is just too funny. "I thought it was the power, actually just a few guys?" One of the generals was special at this time, and he had a sigh of relief. At this time, his eyes flashed a bit of disdain. He didn''t think of this guy in front of him. There were only a few people, or they were ambushing behind. "District humans!" Haha! ! Basically, it can be said that this state is more advantageous there. I think that as long as it is understandable, people can see it, but in the face of these guys'' ridicule and disdainful expression, Chiba adults have no move at all. ........... Then very domineering said. "The first time I met, my name is Anzul K.." The hands suddenly reached the front at this time, and some serious expressions, the tone was even heavier, but what these lizards did not think was that the people of Chiba actually said one at this time that everyone could not Believe in things. "From now on, I will give you a minute to choose to leave this place. If you can do it, it means you are very lucky to escape the claws of death." "But if you are very slow, I am really sorry, I want to turn you all into my things." The tone of speech is very special, especially at this time, the lizard is originally a fighting race, and his temper is quite hot. At this time, it is easy to be provoked by such a language. So it became very hot, especially at this time. "I want you guys to know what is called real power, it''s just looking for death." At this time, the guy frowned slightly and had a sneer. There is a saying how to say, called not to die will not die, I think now is like this, how this guy died, do not know. . v3 Chapter 104： : Lizard tribe When the head of the lizard was there, he suddenly stood up and looked at the group of people in front of him with a hint of ridicule. "I thought that you were so powerful, and actually said that you want to destroy our entire lizard tribe, it is just a bit of madness, just a tribe like us is enough to kill you." Ok? At this time, Chiba adults heard something that made them feel a little unhappy. That is the guy in front of me, why do you say this? This is somewhat different from the information I got, so at this time, Chiba adults looked very angry, flashed a fierce look in their eyes, and then looked at Dimitogos back. "What is the story of your "60-60" guy? This is not the same information you provided me. You are not saying that the lizard tribe has united?" There is a problem with the intelligence. For this kind of situation, Dimitugos himself is also a special accident, because according to the results of the investigations of his own monsters, these lizard tribes did all the alliances today, at the very least. A consensus was reached between the five tribes. For this kind of information, the accuracy must be very high, and look at the number of lizards and the methods of combat that they brought this time, much like the joint force, but what Dimituus did not think of was such a huge An army, actually a tribe, can imagine how many of the entire lizard people. "I am very sorry, Supreme Adult." As the saying goes, since the mistakes made by the people, the corresponding punishment is imposed, and at this time, Dimitugos summoned a very high-level monster, which was summoned at this time. Scared to be awkward. "Gerla, I ask you, what is this intelligence?" The monster''s body is very large, and after being summoned, the impact on the surroundings is very large. Basically, many lizards can see this huge monster at this time, and all of them are shivering. This is a special level. Gao, but at this time, he was punished by Dimitugos because he could not answer the question. "I am very sorry, Dimitugos, according to the information we have..." "I still find an excuse, you know, from today, you can go to **** to report." The blame is not at this time, even a sentence is not finished, the whole body is directly cut by something strange, it is too unbelievable, Dimitugos has a lot of monsters, plus It is close to a thousand or so and is distributed in the tomb of Nasari. These wastes, I did not expect even the simplest intelligence, there is no way to obtain. After disposing of this huge monster, Dimitugos quickly squatted down to the Supreme Master, expressing his apology and hope that the Supreme Adult can forgive himself. "I am very sorry, Chiba adults are really sorry for this situation because of the general meaning of my monsters." At this time, Cosettes held a weapon in his hand. Then I took a step forward and came to the front of the Supreme Master. This guy is going to plead with the Supreme Lord. He is a warrior, and under normal circumstances, he will not kneel down to anyone, but he has no problems with his own master, and at this time, he said faintly. "Dimieugos, although not particularly rigorous in the handling of this matter, can see that in his special, loyal circumstances, he hopes that the Supreme Master can forgive him for this mistake." Suddenly kneeling on one knee, Cossets will help his companion at this time, and it really makes Chiba adults feel incredible, but since this incident has not caused any serious consequences, I will temporarily take this matter first. Hang it aside and say it. "Get up, it didn''t cause any serious consequences, just let me pay attention to it next time....." Thank you for being an esteemed adult. In the past, Dimitugos did not see that he was so calm, and the inner world was actually quite nervous. If you know that you have offended the Supreme Adult, you are likely to be killed. What''s more, at that time, he always looked at the expression of Chiba adults. Although there was no big fluctuation, he was also worried. In case, Chiba could not forgive the mistakes he had made. That is indeed a big blow to myself. However, the Supreme Adult has always been particularly kind, so in this case, he was lucky enough to escape the disaster. "Hey, guys like you, dare to challenge us lizards." The lizard tribes have no contention with the world. They can only use such a vocabulary to describe them, because the war between their own families has happened one after another. In fact, the main reason is because of water resources, etc., to know that they like to live, Wet and humid places, this is their living environment, and this territory is only so large. With the increase of the tribe''s development population, gradually formed a lot of tribes, and then directly fight for water resources, but this group Guys don''t like to fight anything with humans. Humans are also very clear. 4.2 It is not good for them to offend them, so they have basically maintained peace for so many years, but it is just today. This group of lizards suddenly received the provocation of outsiders. It was the first time in thousands of years that such a chance was met. Therefore, at this time, as the tribal patriarch, he immediately brought all the soldiers in his own tribe. Come to fight. The reason why he does not join the alliance is to show his strength and deal with these foreigners. There is no need to do anything. However, just now, these guys still have a lingering fear. After all, I saw a huge monster in front of me, and I still have a lot of psychological pressure on the volume. . v3 Chapter 105： : huge monster But this monster is now dead, so they are not afraid of anyone at all, and the lizard warrior like Pioneer has a provocative taste in this head. He raised his weapon in his hand and intended to rush it up. However, at this time, the guys words were not finished yet, but suddenly he felt his head and body seem to be separated, and then everyone A scene that has not been seen has happened. "what happened?" One of the things that Ya''er Beder can''t bear the most is that these guys insulted their own Chiba adults. Only this thing is the bottom line in his heart. If anyone dares to provoke, then he will kill him in an instant. Its like this guy in front of you, who dares to smash the power of the Supreme Lord. Its just looking for death, just for a moment. Yaer Bedes body appeared in front of these guys. The patriarch even did not respond at this time, and he saw a general of his own, and the head of the person separated. I was so surprised that I didnt know what was going on. "Smelly lizard man." Yaer Bede 14 gently licked the weapon in his hand. After killing this guy, there was no trace of blood on it. It was quite incredible, and at this time, this group of lizards was The preparations, especially the guys who rushed to the front, seemed to be bounced off at this time. In this way, Ya''er Bede went straight face to face, killing a few circles back and forth. This group of people did not have any power to parry. They only saw their bodies, and they flew in the air as quickly as possible. "What are you doing in that place? Hurry and give me this guy." Its too unbelievable. At this time, the patriarch of the lizard tribe was so scared that he had never seen such a situation. At this time, his own people seemed to be completely fragmented. But it didn''t cause any harm to this guy. "Yaer Bed! Give me a hand!" If you want to know that these things are still brought by yourself and you can build an undead army, if you say that you are slowly cutting all the body directly by Yabe Bed, then you lose any meaning, so at this time, Chiba adults quickly stood up. "I am very sorry, Chiba." After hearing this voice, Ya''er Bed stopped immediately and then used a space transfer magic to return to this side. I just couldnt help myself, so I will become like this. "Well, enough, if you go on like this, they will have no effect." For such an attack, the tribe of the lizard family can basically be said to have been hit hard. Nearly 100 lizards were shredded at this time and no blood was left behind. The weapon in the hands of Yaerbeid is a bit different. He can absorb the enemy''s blood in the battle, and it can be absorbed in a flash, so it is a very powerful thing. And as this absorbs more and more blood, the power of this weapon will become even stronger. It is like being able to grow. What exactly is it done? At this time, all the lizards saw the scene in front of them, and they felt quite incredible. What is this guy, why can he have such a powerful force, and he can hurt himself more than 100 in such a short time. Lizard warrior. The power should not be underestimated, so at this time, the patriarch who had just had no arrogant color at the beginning, and the brows were slightly wrinkled. I dont know what to do with this thing, but if it looks like, This group of guys must have escaped the palm of their hands. Since I dare to offend our lizards, I will definitely let you pay the price. At this time, the patriarch slowly stood up from his throne and said to the adult of Chiba. "I think you should be the boss of this organization. Do you dare to accept my challenge?" The lizard tribe has a tradition. Don''t look at him with so many warriors in the back. In fact, it is just to show off his fighting power. The real battle is happening to the patriarch and the other commander. This is also their one. A tradition, so at this time, Chiba adults still flashed a smile in the corner of their mouths. "Yes, but if you deal with you, you don''t need to shoot me." Still still the same arrogance, and at this time, Chiba adults spread their hands, indicating that there is no need to challenge this with their own eyes, but to let their hands go down to replace themselves, Dimitugos pushes at this time Pushing his own glasses, this thing is responsible for this, so he said to deal with this guy in front of 027. "Let him come to fight for you." Chiba adults said very helplessly, who should have solved the problem of who caused this thing, so at this time, Dimitugos delayed the half-year, let alone this thing, so he made it out. trouble. Pushing his glasses, then pulling forward and taking a step forward, said to the Chiba adults. "I know." Chiba adults nodded at this time, the reason why he would be like this, the reason is very simple, this guy, the so-called lizard warrior, the level is only 30, so it is not necessary to shoot. Just give it to Dimitugos, just to deal with this thing, and this guy''s way of fighting is different from other people. In this case, he came to the crowd and pushed himself. Glasses, then said loudly. "Gerla!" At this time, a very huge monster was summoned. It turned out that this guy seemed to be killed when he was just now, but it wasnt because the guys body was cut directly into two. . v3 Chapter 106： : sin It will be revived again, so his voice is very tenacious, the level is about 90 or above, who can destroy the huge monster of this country. It makes people feel quite incredible. The mobile phone of Dimitugos will summon this guy. The reason is very simple, let him wear sin, because this information is the guy out. Therefore, it was only in the heart of the Chiba adults that they were particularly upset, especially in this case. "Hey!" At this time, Muller exudes a very powerful force, and it gives people a strange feeling. What is the matter? What exactly did this guy do, it made people feel incredible. After the monster was not summoned, everyone present was quite surprised, because its volume is very valuable. If you judge it from this huge volume, the level of the monster should not be low, and for the surrounding For these lizards, at the door, I have never seen such a huge monster. It is inevitable that I will be a little scared when I first see it. Suddenly, some of them stood unsteadily. At this time, Gulla knew that he was the time to wear sin, so he said that he was particularly excited. The whole body was so mad, a very loud voice sounded through the sky. Just the sound of Qi Ming, actually directly flew a number of lizard warriors, and people feel that something incredible, many soldiers at this time, the ears feel to be shattered, there is no defense at all . "Give me up!" Dimitugos gently pushed his glasses and wanted to deal with this guy. He didnt need to shoot himself. As long as he raised a pet, he could easily defeat the lizard. At this time, the brow was also slightly wrinkled. What people didn''t think of, this guy actually took a weapon in his hand and immediately rushed up, and the broken mouth said. "Mu skills, speed super plus "speed." It made people feel quite incredible. I didn''t expect this guy to be able to make such a move. It was very fast, and in this case, there was no reaction. Its really quite powerful, and its actually possible to achieve this level, which is not something that ordinary people can do. I didn''t expect this guy in front of me to use martial arts. It really makes people feel incredible, but in this fantasy world, Chiba adults have already seen more, so some are not strange. In the case of using martial skills, the speed will be greatly improved, and the power used by this guy is not only this way, but its speed is very fast, in this case, it seems to disappear instantly. When this guy appeared again, the sword in his hand had already pierced the monster''s body, but what everyone didn''t think of was that the sword couldn''t be pulled out again. And the lizard patriarch at this time, actually does not move. "It''s so soft!" In front of this, it is called the Muir Ladu monster. It is slightly different. His body can change obviously. When you attack him, you can instantly transform into a very soft substance, and sometimes it is particularly hard. In short, it is a very difficult guy, especially in this case, if you don''t pay attention, you will be absorbed by the guy into his body. It really feels incredible. In fact, these are not the key points. The most important thing is this thing. When you attack him sometimes, he suddenly becomes very hard. Its like the patriarch suddenly pulled out his left hand at this time. The dagger is preparing to stab the monster, but his body is as hard as steel. "What exactly is this guy?" It seems that the ordinary close combat has no effect on this monster at all, so a careful analysis of the current situation, the lizard patriarch quickly hung up, throwing away the weapon in his hand and retreating to the back. The brows were tightly wrinkled. I didn''t expect this monster to be so strange. I didn''t press the cards at all. If this is the case, then don''t blame yourself. You must know that the position of the patriarch is not the ordinary person who can sit up. Even if he can do this position, it means that his power is far more than that. It can even be said to be very powerful, but it has not been fully shown at this time, and now it is time. ". Wu skills, speeding up." Although everyone has different skills, it is inevitable that they will meet some people. The skills they use are exactly the same. Skills Sometimes, if you repeat with others, it is not that there is no such possibility. The water is accelerating, it is an instant acceleration action, its speed is very fast, and it can make a defensive battle posture in a short time, so the effect is very good, and at this time, he does not know where he is from. I took out a huge battle axe and slammed it into the body of the guy and split it directly into two halves. At this time, Gulla issued a very angry voice. After all, the body was cut directly, and at least the pain was still there. However, from the very beginning, it seems that I have been mistaken for a problem, that is, how high the level of this monster is. If the group of lizards really understand, they will definitely be scared. The patriarch''s level is only about 30, and the monster in front of it has reached 90. The distance between the two is really too big. Even if this guy is just a monster that has been raised, it is impossible to be flexible in combat, and relatively a little mentally sensitive in the mind. But compared to the ability to fight, it can basically be said that crushing the entire tribe can be done. "Haha, it''s just like this, I didn''t expect it to be so fragile." v3 Chapter 107： :Instant kill At this time, the patriarch flashed a smile in the corner of his mouth. The reason why he laughed at each other was very simple, because this guy did not pose any attack on himself. However, at this time, the monster was cut open, but he did not really die and slowly blended his body, and actually returned to the original appearance, this guy has super regenerative function? It made people feel incredible, but I didn''t expect to achieve this speed. However, it is just the next time. The monster suddenly turned his body into a hard iron, and then directly jumped his body to the guys. At that time, those lizards reacted one by one, quickly fleeing from their own places, and only a small part was directly pressed. This monster is not an ordinary human, so he will not follow any rules at all, as long as he can destroy you, it will do. There is absolutely no other need at all, especially in this case. "This guy?" The patriarch looked at this huge monster at 443 this time, knowing that this guy is very difficult. There is absolutely no way to defeat it by his own strength. Since this guy does not abide by the rules of their tribe, there is no need for him. These guys are once again merciless. "Starting the war." After the patriarch finished this sentence at this time, the entire tribe''s lizard people accepted the order and began to fight back wildly. At this time, most of them went to besiege the monster, while others were running fast to the Chiba adults. In fact, they are still quite large. After all, there are so many people. They held weapons one by one in their hands, running fast toward this side, and waving their weapons. "Cosettes." "Below!" If it is the battlefield of such a positive conflict, Cosette is the guy who likes this kind of fighting style most, brutal, and very simple and rude, so it is time for him to exert his strength at this time. After accepting this order, Cosettes did not say anything else at all, and immediately rushed to the forefront, and directly smashed a **** road. At this time, Yabede was actually ready to start, but suddenly It was stopped by Chiba. "Ok!" "You don''t want to intervene in this matter for the time being." At this time, Ya''er Bede frowned slightly, but in the next moment, he saw Cosettes, and when he attacked the surroundings, he finally understood why Chiba adults didn''t let themselves do it. This guy is just a person, and actually can resist so many lizards in this place. I didn''t expect this big guy to wear such a bulky armor, but he was able to hold such a long line of defense. You know, it''s just that he is alone. Even Yale Beder can''t do this. This guy is very powerful. It can be said that people can''t believe it. What exactly is it done? Dimitugos suddenly pushed his eyes a few times at this time, and then slowly explained that the reason is very simple. As the best fighter, Cosettes can know which line will have soldiers. Appear, this is experience. Know how to use them to attract these guys, so one can hold on such a wide line of soldiers. But this does not mean that there is no fish missing. When Dimitugos explained this, suddenly a few lizards ran towards this side, but they were gently crushed by one hand, and they became shattered. "Chiba adults, this group of guys is a waste of time." As far as this situation is concerned, it is indeed more troublesome for a few people, not to mention that they are not real coalition forces. In this case, there is no way to defeat them in one fell swoop. At this time, this matter will be passed to other tribes. I will definitely be prepared. In other words, I must be quick to solve this problem. And you have to chase after the victory to go to the next tribe. This way can be better, get better resources, intelligence. Perhaps it feels a little tired, and because it is other reasons. At this time, the brows of Chiba adults are slightly wrinkled. Thinking of him here, he decided to use his own power to cause a devastating attack on the surroundings. For the sake of being unable to continue to delay the time in this situation, it is the most important thing to deal with the lizards coalition forces. These guys are just some fur, even the rank of this patriarch is quite low. It is completely like parallel imports. "Ya''s Bed, use your skills to protect." "Yes." Every time Chiba adults use large-scale, super-magic, they need some people to defend against it, because at this time, the body is very fragile and extremely vulnerable to attack by other guys. If you meet some of the more powerful guys, you are still quite disadvantageous to yourself, so in this case you can only choose, can you choose to win? That is still an unknown number. Every time you use a large-scale magic, you need to add some auxiliary skills, which takes about a minute or so, but this magic can kill all the lizards in an instant. This is completely achievable, so at this time. Other guardians, including Cosettes, are designed to protect themselves or share pressure on themselves. "The magic power is full, not the defense is full, the strength is strengthened!" For the magician, each time you attack the boss, you can basically say that it will be used again. The outside of this room will be blessed with various costume skills. After all, the damage caused by this will reach the maximum. So it''s very important, but the use of this super-magic can attack these guys well, but it also has a negative impact. . v3 Chapter 108： : hot iron It is said that many people will find that such a kind of high-level magic will definitely come to their own troubles. Especially the Slyan country, I don''t know what this group of guys will look like, so I can only continue to strengthen at this time. After about a minute, all the blessing skills are basically satisfied, and at this time, as long as the release is slightly released, a very powerful force can be erupted. "Let it out." At this time, all the skills are ready, as long as the release, you will be able to, all the monsters in front of you in this moment will be wiped out. It is obvious that Chiba adults are planning at this time, but can they not eliminate them? Still an unknown number, after all, the monsters here are so huge. "Give me all away." "Yes, Chiba." It is at this time that all the monsters are suddenly concentrated in one piece that can use the power, which must be at this time. Cossets also accepted the order, feeling away from this place, and blessed around his body to prevent this, magical attack. These class guards can''t be attacked by magic, but the power generated by this kind of magic can also cause great damage to them. "Super magic, start." It was at this time that something that nobody had thought of happened. I did not expect that in this case, the sky seemed to suddenly drop a very large beam of light, and about 20,000 lizards were at this time. Instantly turned into nothingness. Even the patriarchs of these guys, no one survived this magical attack. The above is clean, but in order to be able to create a more powerful undead army, the bodies of these guys are still very well preserved. After all, their undead is created at this time, so when attacking Do a little bit of hands and feet. "Creation, the undead army." This group of lizards did not completely disappear at this time, but climbed out of the land, but they were completely different from the ones just now. These guys are now under the control of Chiba adults. It''s a bit like a zombie, but by comparison, the eyes of this group of people are shining red, which is enough to prove that they are more fierce than before. "These guys have good physical fitness, so the level of creation is relatively high, and each fighter is about the level of the patriarch." And it will use martial arts, it really makes people feel very gratified, among the eyes of Chiba adults, at this time, flashed a smile, did not expect themselves, the first batch of undead army created is actually a lizard. "Haha!!" "Haha." The laughter was very hearty, and it rang through the sky. It was like announcing that the end of the world came. At this time, the surrounding sky began to gather such clouds, adding to it, mysterious colors, let People feel chilling. Just now, the thunder of the sky seemed to be welcoming the undead army and being created. "Master!" At this time, all the monsters climbed out of the land, and then all surrendered to the feet of Chiba adults, but this group of guys is somewhat slow. There is still no way to attack yourself when you just attacked, but you used magic power to hit the group of people under the land, so it was like this when you first summoned, but when the second time they will happen very clearly. Change, not from the land. "In the case of this, all disappeared." "Follow." In fact, in this case, the patriarchal level can still lead their own army, but relatively speaking, they can now take orders from Chiba adults. This is also the power of the undead, I did not expect that these 20,000 lizards will instantly become nothing. Its just too unbelievable. What a powerful force, including the guardians of the entire class, saw this power of the Supreme Lord at this time. Asking for flowers I feel that my back is a bit cold, completely overwhelmed, I don''t know how to deal with it. "In this case, we should not go to the next location once." The Lizard tribes are forming alliances at this time, and their team is getting bigger and bigger yesterday, and there are some more powerful guys. Everyone''s fighting power is very strong, not to mention that they are united at this time. If you really want to stand up, Chiba adults may not be able to achieve this, a very good result. ................... In this symposium, the leaders of several tribes basically reached a unified opinion at this time, and they planned to deal with others together. But who is this guy who mainly dealt with? Its still a bit unpredictable, especially the tone of the guys voice, which is quite arrogant, so its a very difficult guy to deal with, but at this time. There was a lizard who suddenly came in, his face was particularly ugly and looked very nervous. He quickly came to the heads of several patriarchs and reported loudly. "Not good, the patriarchs, the patriarch of the Longya tribe actually challenged this guy alone, and took away nearly 20,000 lizard warriors. According to our latest information, the 20,000 soldiers were all sacrificed." "What the **** are you guys talking about?" At this time, all the people, the patriarch, after hearing this sentence, the brows were tightly wrinkled, and the 20,000 lizard warriors were defeated by others. How could this kind of thing happen, it is beyond everyone''s imagination, to know that such a army can basically say that sweeping everything, how could it be in such a short time? It will be completely destroyed by others. "I said that the monsters raised by this guy are very high, so at this time we have to be united and unanimous." v3 Chapter 109： : the biggest crisis For the entire lizard tribe, it can basically be said that they are the biggest crisis, so in this case must be united, all tribes must be united to the outside world. Only in this case can we guarantee the prosperity of our race. "How is it possible that the 20,000 remaining warriors may be completely destroyed in the blink of an eye." It really makes people feel incredible about this thing. After all, their lizard warriors, but the ordinary humans of the fighting tribes have no way to hurt them. At this time, the lizard man who rushed to report to the letter always hangs down underneath. He dare not speak. It is simply impossible for the lizard warrior. They must know that they are "nine zero three." Not only is it physically strong, but many warriors have martial arts. If the opponent is a human being, there is no possibility at all, unless it is other races, but it is impossible to eliminate all the guys in a short period of time. Unless this guy really has the power of the demon, otherwise it is impossible to happen. "The patriarch, what should we do?" Obviously at this time, all the patriarchs present appeared, some incredible, they stood up one after another, and the expression was particularly dignified. It seems that this thing is quite uncomplicated or even can be said, the lizard tribe suffers Its a crisis that has never been seen before. Zarius, Shasha at this time, the expression is particularly dignified, the reason why he will unite the entire lizard tribe, the reason is very simple, because the last time, with this group of guys, they are summoned The kind of monster is extremely powerful. At least the level is more than 80 grades, so you can see that even if you have your own strength, you may not be able to hit all of these monsters, so in this case, you can only maintain such full force conditions. "The patriarch, what should we do now?" Basically, all the tribes are not fully integrated. The lizard tribes are divided into seven races. However, since they are alliances, of course, they must elect a representative. The representative of this election is the role of Zepo, the chief of the dragon tooth. Lu, hehe. He is the patriarch of the pesticide family, and has an extremely powerful and explosive relationship, and this guy looks like a crocodile, so it is an alternative. He fights very well and is good at rou body. This guy, in fact, is not particularly capable of leadership. The reason why he was elected at this time is entirely because his personal combat effectiveness is particularly strong. "I have said that this is not easy." "Ok." Zarijus, Shasha nodded slightly at this time, and he knew that this was indeed a huge challenge for the entire Lizard tribe. "In this case, if the enemy is now under the city, then we must also do defense right away. Otherwise, when the enemy hits our city, it will be a bit late." At this time, as the patriarch of Zebulu, Emei was slightly wrinkled at this time. He knew that this thing is really not very good, but since the entire lizard tribe is united, it may not be this. Guy''s opponent. But what kind of level can be achieved, this is something that people feel. "You should go ahead and prepare, let all the soldiers be armed, at least we must guard this place, here is our home." The reason why the lizard tribes have continuity is that the cause of the war is very simple. They are fighting to get more water. There are frequent conflicts between the tribes, and they are quite serious. Of course, there is such a conflict between them. The reason is very simple, that is, in order to be able to obtain more resources, this is great for survival. help..... In this jungle, basically, the water resources are particularly rich, and the area of ??sunlight is very much. The clear water in the news can raise many large fish groups. In short, it is a very favorable location, so you are here as the center. Many lizards and tribes are fighting for this water source in order to compete for this water source. As one of the seven tribes, Longya is relatively strong in strength. Therefore, even if it is occupied frequently, it will often be interfered by other tribes. In short, they have disagreed in order to compete for water, but suddenly The purpose of uniting is very simple, because some people have announced that they will destroy the entire lizard tribe. Perhaps at the beginning, they still did not quite believe what Zarius, Shasha said in the mouth, after all, want to eliminate the lizard tribe, without strength, it is completely impossible. Some people even think that this is just a joke. Clear green water, and the surrounding environment is very good, for these lizards, the living conditions here are the best, so in any case, they can not give up this territory, absolutely can not, any provocation Guys come to seize this resource. In these meetings, all the 5.4 lizards agreed that the guy who wants to destroy their newcomers is taking a fancy to this water source, but it is not like this, what Chiba adults want. It is the life of all the lizards here, because this way they can create, the undead army, they can better serve themselves, and even lay the best foundation for the future rule of the world. So these guys are indispensable. "What do you think? What exactly is this guy coming." Zarijus, although Shasha has temporarily united several tribes, they still have great differences and cannot be so perfect. After all, these guys have hatred in the past. . v3 Chapter 110： : Longya tribe The tribes have tribes, and the frequent occurrences are mostly rubbed with the edges. In other words, the ordinary union is only temporary. If you really want to be truly united, there must be special difficulties. At that time, as the leader of the seven major tribes, one has already died, leaving only six. "Since this guy can summon such a powerful monster, it should be more difficult to deal with, so I hope that our tribe can stand at the forefront. After all, our race is the most powerful." At this time, one of the lizards suddenly interrupted. Although Longya said that he had temporarily robbed the woodland, he had a certain say, but this is also temporary. It is not that each tribe will be able to occupy this piece for a long time. local. Zelu, as the patriarch of the dragon tooth, said that at this time, he still has certain power. After all, now he has the final say, other tribes can only obey, or else Can only be solved by force. And this self-proclaimed tribe, the strongest fighter, is particularly arrogant, and he is also one of the leaders of the six tribes. "Since you want to take the lead, put your tribe at the forefront, but what I want to tell you is that if your tribe is defeated, it will directly affect all the fighters behind." To get to this territory, you have to go through a place, it is a plain, and everyone has chosen the final battlefield, this is the field. Zarijus, Shasha is also a slight nod, as a hero of the lizard, although he has always been in a state of adventure, but since the tribe has this situation, he must also go to force. At least absolutely not let the tribe fall into such a crisis. Only this thing is absolutely impossible. Although these guys are united, the possibility is to achieve good results. But this group of guys, on the surface, seems to be very consistent with the external phenomenon, but you will really find that they are not particularly harmonious. In either respect, this group of guys just said that the superficial effort is better, it seems that it is just the same thing. But in fact, I think a lot of people know that this group of guys actually fights between the two, basically it can be said that there is no stop. At the same time, on the other hand, Chiba adults suddenly felt a bit strange at this time, because they used a space transfer magic just now, but there is no way to reach their territory directly, which makes people feel a little unbelievable. . "Dimieugos, what is this all about?" Because just now, Chiba adults used a space transfer magic, and in the case of knowing the other''s territory, they can move instantly, but this place seems to have been forced to add an enchantment, so even if it is said It is space magic, and there is no way to transfer to this place. It will lead to what it is now, and the land where these guys are located is a bit special. Because someone outside is not aware of it, and in what way set up a very powerful enchantment, in this case you want to break through very difficult. "No wonder my body suddenly will move to this place." Because it is not so easy to open this enchantment. For this point, Chiba adults still know a lot, even if they have a very powerful magical power now, but under the guidance of this enchantment, it will let your space transfer magic, there will be a little bit of loopholes. In other words, that is. It will suddenly disappear from this place, which is one of the reasons why things will evolve into what they are. Space magic is really amazing, especially this kind of moment and movement. But you have to know that magic is not a omnipotent thing. There are big loopholes. It is like this situation. Even Chiba adults have not completely reacted to themselves. What is the matter? "Impossible, this, what is the matter?" The brow wrinkled tightly at this time. Chiba adults were also particularly angry. They must know that they are in this place, and they have a long way to go. However, in the next moment, Chiba adults felt that there was something wrong with them. Anyway, they said that these guys had already ambushed in this place and waited for a long time. It seems that this group of guys has long been waiting in this place for a long time. "Damn!" The brows are tightly wrinkled, and Chiba is somewhat unimaginable. After all, his magical power is very powerful. It seems that he wants to break through this layer of enchantment. When he uses one, he will use a more powerful 467 space to transfer magic. There is basically no obstruction around, but it can be seen in the distance. The small hills make people feel a little concerned, but in the next moment, there are suddenly many enemies around. "coming." At this time, Cosettes and Jay Bade made a ready-made posture for the battle. The two of them quickly came to the front of the Chiba people and escorted them. "Haha, I thought I was going to look for them personally. I didn''t expect this group of guys to be in this place, I have been waiting for a long time." There was a smile on the expression. It seems that this lizard tribe does have some points. It is difficult to deal with. After all, when I first came to this place, I did not find their existence. That is to say, this group of people is not only only Using martial arts, it seems that I have people who use magical power because of enchantment. It can''t be created by ordinary warriors, but according to Dimitogus''s understanding of this group of guys, there should be no guys who can use magic in their lizard tribes, but this completely makes them feel a little unbelievable. It is also a bit unexpected. . v3 Chapter 111： : Joint forces Zarijus, Shasha suddenly appeared in front of everyone, although the current tyrannosaurus patriarch is not him, but the reputation of this guy is quite good, and he is also a hero, so it has a certain impact Force, this guy is actually an adventurer. Only this time happened to return to this place, and then I got a notice from Dimitugos, saying that someone wants to destroy it, it will cause it to reverberate. The group of lizards and tribes is particularly large, especially in fact, it can be said to fill the entire hill. It makes people feel incredible, especially in terms of quantity, which is naturally huge. This is a bit of an accident, but what kind of level can this group of guys achieve? It still makes people feel a little surprised, at least not like this. "Awful guy." At this time, Zarius saw the guy wearing glasses that he had met a few days ago. This guy remembers very clearly. It seems to be able to summon an unusually large and powerful monster. In short, this guy must be good. Treat it, otherwise it is easy to suffer, although it is said that the seven tribes are now united. It certainly has a big advantage in terms of quantity, but it does not necessarily win. After all, if you dont understand the enemy, its very dangerous to rush, but its not like this guy is not their boss. So it seems a little bit too careful, and I don''t know why, it will become what it is now. "Everyone is careful, this guy is a bit strange, can summon a very powerful monster." At this time, Ya''er Bede and others stood in front of the Chiba adults. If there is a slight command, they will be able to destroy all the lizards, and let all the lizards warriors, what they did not expect, The group of guys in front of me is just four or five people. Is it just that they rely on these guys? It is simply impossible to destroy the entire lizard tribe, and it is impossible to do it. This time is like this, after the ordinary soldiers came here, they have been hiding around these gimmicks. Its a bit strange to watch these guys with great vigilance, but some lizard warriors can still discern them. The guy in the trench coat and the mask seems to be the boss of these guys, or else It is impossible to receive the protection of these guys. But these are not the key points. The point is why this group of guys can come to this field without carrying any fighters. This is completely dead, knowing that the entire tribe of the lizards is a huge sum, and even if you use the wheel warfare tactics, you can defeat this group of guys. And these guys in front of me, and the guys in front of them dont look particularly strong, so these fighters are slightly less alert than they are. After all, they have so many people to know that the six tribes add up, at the very least There are also more than 100,000 warriors, and these guys are only four people. Can they say that they can beat themselves. That also makes people feel a little unbelievable. "Tell me, who is your patriarch?" Chiba adults are now particularly excited, especially when they see the number of these guys, if they say they will destroy them all. Then create an undead army, which is a very powerful existence for yourself. "I am their patriarch." At this time, Zarius suddenly stood up, and his eyes were particularly powerful. He held a weapon in his hand. Although this guy is said to be inside the tribe, it is most troublesome. Guy, but he is quite concerned about his race. Although he has lost the position of the patriarch now, as a hero, this guy has never had any change in influence. He used to be the patriarch of the dragon tooth. Dragon tooth is basically the strongest in the entire tribe of the lizard. "You are the patriarch?" At this time, Chiba adults looked at the guy in front of him, and there was a slight surprise in his eyes. If this guy is really a patriarch, then there should be some conversation between him and him. If you can, it is best not to use force to solve all the things, so it is not very good for them. Moreover, Chiba adults have recently felt that although force can solve many things, if they can talk about it, he still hopes that these guys will be willing to submit to their own hands. This is the best result of my own pigs, but not everything seems to be like what I imagined. Sometimes it is really a lot of things, not the same. It doesn''t look like this in my heart. ".hateful." Obviously, now, you want to resolve all disputes by peaceful means. This is absolutely impossible, not to mention that Chiba adults have already told these guys at the beginning. I came to this place (good), just to be able to eliminate their race, so I said that there would be no water at all. The purpose is also very simple, in order to be able to erase the existence of this group of guys, so at this time, they will feel a trace of fear. "There is something you say." At this moment, the two sides can basically be said to be arrogant. If there is a slight disagreement, it will definitely start a war at this time. If for the four guys in front of us, the real lizard tribe does not put it at all. In the eyes, of course, only those who have not seen such a group of guys. But for this guy named Zarius, he knows, very clear, because this guy used to play with Dimitugos, so he said the way to know this guy. . v3 Chapter 112： : Huge enchantment The expression is still particularly serious. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will be defeated by this guy. However, since it has already arrived in this place, it is impossible to retreat. "Dimieugos, is this place set up by them with an enchantment? Otherwise we can''t stay in this place." Chiba adults are a little curious. If they say that their territory is really set to be enchanted, they can only walk on the walkers. They are just the people who set up such enchantments. Who are you, you must know your space transfer magic, ordinary Magicians, even magical singers, may not be able to withstand their attacks. So for this, there is absolutely no way to establish it. "how is this possible!" This is simply unbelievable, not to mention how it is done in this situation. It seems that it is still a bit difficult, but at this time, Chiba adults suddenly got a positive answer. Because in this place, it is indeed set a lot of enchantment, at least this kind of thing is not covered by 307 completely. "How did you do it!" For ordinary magicians, it is really simple to create such an enchantment, but the power of Chiba adults can not be achieved by ordinary people, so there is no possibility. Especially in terms of strength, the difference between the two is really too big. "Today I will let you see what is the real power." Chiba adults said very seriously, and watching these guys, there was a smile in the expression. For him now, these guys didnt put it in their eyes. Its not so simple to deal with yourself. This group of guys is just a few of the advantages. If you really want to talk about the level, this group of guys is not their own opponent. "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you in this place, let''s start straight." The eyes of Chiba adults suddenly flashed a glimmer of red light at this time, and he stretched his own hands and signaled to all the lizards around the beac that he would proceed next, a massacre. And at this time, basically both sides are ready. Zarijus, Shasha does not want to start a war at all. After all, this is a kind of unfavorable development for the race, but the guy in front of him is stubborn to this extent and has no other way. The so-called first hand is strong, the reason is very simple, just at this time, Zarijus Shasha suddenly took action, and the movement under the foot is very fast, disappeared from this place in an instant. When he appeared again, he had already come to the front of Chiba, and his eyes were particularly fierce and he said. "This is our territory. You better be careful with me, or don''t blame me for being polite to you." This is indeed a naked threat. At this time, Chiba adults did not expect that this guy''s movements were so fast, it was a bit of a big idea, but it even more aroused his excitement. "Haha, I didn''t expect you guy to use martial arts." Everyone was so fast, but at this time, all the lizards did not think of it, because the body of Zarius was suddenly stopped in the air at this time. The weapon in his hand suddenly stopped, as if it was blocked by something. This guy suddenly looked down in the air, and found out that one of his feet was actually a guy wearing armor. Its simply unimaginable to catch it directly. I have to know that I used martial arts skills just now. "mart skills, super acceleration." This kind of martial arts is very practical. Some people can increase their strength and speed in a short time while fighting, especially when they are not ready for the enemy, they can suddenly launch attacks. What''s more, I have already applied this power very flexibly to the current level, but suddenly I was caught by the strange guy in front of me. It will inevitably feel incredible. You dont really believe him. How did it do it. Because I am now, the speed of martial skills is accelerated, so that ordinary people have no way to stop, and they can stop themselves, but in front of this guy wearing strange armor, what is the matter, how he did it. It makes people feel incredible. After all, this guy said that the way he showed it, he completely couldnt imagine it. The speed of this guy is really too fast, knowing that he is using martial arts skills. But he didn''t have any reaction... It can even be said that it is like a silky movement, and it is more or less a little bit of concern. How is it done? I think many people know this kind of power, but it is the first time I can see it. "Give me down, want to raided Chiba adults, let me pass this before." At this time, this guy named Cosettes, who pulled the guy directly from the air, made people feel incredible. How could this guy''s power be so powerful? Even if he is wearing this armor. You know, you are using the power of martial arts, so you can definitely crush everything in terms of speed, but people don''t think about it, and there is no such thing as this guy. It seems that his speed is really not very general, otherwise it is not possible to be like this. At least in terms of strength, it is particularly powerful. Cosettes''s expression is particularly dignified, especially when I look at this guy, there is absolutely no other meaning. It is not a simple matter to solve it, only a different way. However, this guy does have a lot of power, otherwise it is impossible to open a distance like this. . v3 Chapter 113： : Showing the power of despair In short, at this time, these two guys can basically be said that the four eyes are particularly dignified with respect to Zarius Shasha, and they have three black lines on their eyes. He looks at the guy in armor, and then in his mouth. Suddenly said. "Don''t blame me for being polite to you, martial arts skills, and speeding up." Although all martial arts are not repeated, and for everyone, the lizard seems to have other magical powers, especially Zarijus Shasha, this guy, who ventures outside for a long time, when he meets some opponents. I can imitate the skills of other guys. "Claygate?" At this time, Chibas mouth rose slightly because he saw a skill that made him particularly interested. He did not expect this lizard to be able to use the water to accelerate. This martial skill has been seen by himself. It should have been made by Clement, but it is only why he can achieve such a degree. People still care a little. Does this guy really use it, everyone''s skills -? Is the running water accelerating? More or less, people are more concerned about it. In other words, this guy should be able to imitate other people''s skills. At the very least, in this case, he can _ confident enough. This is also one of its kind, the way of fighting. "Is it actually accelerating?" At this time, Chiba adults thought of this in their hearts. Could it be said that in this world, martial arts skills are universal, otherwise why is this lizard possible to use? Other peoples tricks, can you say... In fact, this kind of martial arts is not universal in this world, except that this lizard is not the same as other fighters. He seems to be able to imitate the power of others, which is still somewhat unbelievable, how exactly this guy did it. Cosettes has a great advantage in strength, because this guy is very strong, and wearing his armor, its power is particularly powerful. "court death." At this time, Zarius wrinkled his brows tightly. He knew that the guy in front of him seemed to be a little bit wrong. Especially the strength of this guys arm was able to pull his body forcibly, showing its strength. Big, no one can. At this time, two people immediately opened the distance, and at the very least ensured that they would not be harmed each other. This is the most important thing. However, it seems that these two guys are basically not accommodating each other at this time, and the two people are particularly angry. Humph! In the eyes, with a trace of dissatisfaction, and especially fierce. "Cosetes, solve him." Chiba said at this time, very quiet, and he knows that this guy in front of him is not so well solved, not that it is simply a simple move that can be easily put To. "hateful!" At this time, the brow wrinkled tightly and looked quite angry. Cosette''s mouth ba emits a steam-like thing. When the guy is talking, it will look like this. The steam is released directly. This is because of the reason for the armor he wore. In this case, it is really surprising, at least it is like this. "Respect, Lord Supreme." It is time to show the power inside the tomb of Nasarik, at least in this case, it must not be shackled by this group of lizards, otherwise it is very dangerous, especially at this time the surrounding monsters are particularly large. If you don''t show overwhelming power, it is very difficult to threaten these guys. After all, before Chiba adults came to this place, they have already said to everyone. In dealing with today''s things, there is absolutely no way to Any drag. At least for now, that''s not the case. Not only is it a special concern, it is also a special danger in this case. "Cosetes, what are you waiting for?" At this time, Chiba adults suddenly flashed a red light in his eyes, which made people feel unbelievable. After all, the longer you wait, the more dangerous it is. ask for flowers The best way is to solve them quickly, only in this case can get better resources. The surrounding environment has become a bit strange at this time, and it is quite incredible. Because of this place, the weather is generally very good, but at this time, suddenly it was a heavy rain. And what makes people feel incredible is that just in the past, here is basically a clear sky, and in the blink of an eye, they all started to have a heavy rain, so that all the lizards are at this time, and the brows are tight. Wrinkled, can you say that this is an ominous sign. ............ For lizards, this place is like a rainstorm. It is indeed an ominous sign that makes people feel a bit strange. Then came a punch and punched this guy. Kesetus can basically say that he has not exhausted his full strength, but this guy named Zarijus, the abdomen seems to feel a particularly huge impact. Force, the whole person was hit and flew, and fell to the ground, and did not wake up. At this time, the people around me are a little scared to see this scene. You must know the guy in front of you, but how can their heroes of the lizard family be defeated by such an easy one. At this time, these lizard people took a sigh of relief. how is this possible! The strength of Cosettes itself is combat type. He is a real warrior, so when he starts, he is very heavy, not to mention the power inside Nasariks grave, and the supreme The adults have already spoken at the time. At this time, if you say that you are releasing water, then there are some people who are sorry for the expectations of others. Humph! There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, especially the look of this guy. At this time, it was like flashing a red light. It caused a great deterrent to the people around him. . v3 Chapter 114： : shatter him Cossets played against him at this time. The guy in front of him didn''t really have much strength. At least the level between the two was very different. "Shattered him, Cosettes." At this time, Chiba adults said very seriously, and there was a hint of incredible expression in the eyes, with a hint of fierceness. He knows that if you want to deal with this guy in front of you, you have to use your own strength, otherwise Zarius Shasha is not so simple, you can beat it. The first fight between the two people basically did not give the winner, because they did not understand each other in terms of strength, so they had a little tentative attack, and there was no real death, but at this time, Chibas instinct I feel that the "three or six zeros" are not doing anything. To know that they are the rulers of the great tomb of Nasari, they have absolute power. No one dares to challenge the authority of Chiba adults. "Cosetes, I will kill this guy for me, don''t grind me in this place." If, in general, the person of Chiba is very gentle, it is indeed like this, but he is sometimes a special wayward, just like this, others are in front of him, so provocative, so he said It will be so angry. I want to solve this guy, and it is through a very fast means, because only this way, can suppress this group of guys. Only then can they feel that what is called fear. "hateful." The brow was slightly wrinkled at this time, and there was a glimmer of red light in the eyes of the Chiba adults, because the guy of Cosettes seemed to have a soft heart for a moment. And what makes people feel incredible is that this guy has the power to kill this guy in a flash. He doesn''t know why, his movements suddenly stop, which makes people feel very strange. At this time, Ya''er Bede also found such a move. After all, it feels a little different. Especially, this guy seems to be somewhat controlled by something. "Chiba adults, Cossets doesn''t know why, it always feels a bit strange today." Its really like this, because its not difficult to find out that this guy is a little different from other people just in the process of playing against each other. At least in this battle, he has a strong sense of oppression and can even say that. Many chances have been able to completely kill this guy. However, he chose not to do it, which made people feel incredible. "Dimieugos, what happened to this guy in the last two days?" Chiba adults also feel a bit curious, because this guy as his own, never like this, to know that he is a warrior, so there is no pause when the ground starts. And as a warrior, the most important thing is to obey the above command. As Cosettes, he never violated the orders of Chiba adults, but this guy seems to be a bit strange today. I dont know why I said this guy. It seems that there is no such thing as a thing at all, and it can even be said that it is completely unintentional. Humph! Just on the side of Chiba, there was no clue when there was no clue. There was a smile in the corner of Zarius Shasha, and he looked at the guys in front of him and knew that the props he used finally played. effect. To know that you are an adventurer, you will know everything about the world, and it is very thorough. For the group of people in front of him, he knows that it is difficult to defeat it if it is only relatively powerful. After all, these guys are not ordinary opponents, especially in terms of strength. Even in this case, I have to think of a way to deal with him, Zarius Shasha. In the beginning, he paid special attention to the guy named Dimitugos..... Because when I first came into contact with him, I once felt the more powerful force that came out of this guys body. This made people feel incredible. This guy can actually summon the level and A very powerful monster, so you have to solve this guy. I originally made this kind of plan in my heart, and the world-class props I got from others were used to deal with this guy. In this world, there is something called a world-class prop, and the power is very strong, not to mention that the things that you have acquired seem to be able to control a person''s spiritual strength, although he can''t do it for a long time. But in a short time, I believe it is enough. "Ya''s Bed, beware of this strange state of the guy, the magical power seems to be a little fluctuating. At this time, Cosettes not only behaved very strangely, but even he seems to have no way to control his body." At this time, I feel like I have to stop. Even if I dont even speak like this, this guy is completely like a puppet at this time. Staring, suddenly a voice sounded 0.4, in the minds of Chiba adults, if they did not misunderstand, this voice should be the voice of the system prompt. At this time, Chiba quickly opened his own game interface, found a variety of game listings inside, looking for the name of Cosettes finally in these class managers, waiting for the name of this guy in the list but when One of the things that I am most worried about is still happening. Because his name is a little abnormal, it turns red, so in this case he can only judge that this guy is now in a neutral state, and it seems that he should be controlled by a spiritual prop. otherwise. With the power of this guy, you can kill the lizard in front of you. . v3 Chapter 115： : Contact moment And it won''t leave any traces. The reason why it will become like this is very simple. At the moment the two guys were in contact, Cosettes was attacked by a prop and was not prepared. In fact, the most surprising thing is that Chiba adults have found that this guy uses world-class props, which makes people feel incredible. You must know that your magic power is very powerful, especially for exploring around. It should not be like this. At the very least, world-class props, their magical power should respond, at least there will be corresponding fluctuations, but this guy has no reaction, in other words, this world-class props themselves do not have Ways to explore accurately. It really made people think that it was incredible. Chiba adults stared very carefully at the subtitle of this already famous name. His expression flashed a trace of incredible. You must know that Cossets is a warrior, so the spirit of the 14 guys should be very tenacious, so the ordinary props simply can''t get up early. After all, as a warrior, so relatively speaking, his spiritual strength, as well as the agility of weapons are very high. However, there are certain special circumstances, just like this. Even if Cosettes has any powerful power, this guy has no resistance to the world-class props. Chiba adults did not expect it at this time. According to the usual intelligence resources, the world should not exist. Even if there are such world-class props, it should be quite rare. It is impossible for an ordinary lizard to have such a thing. However, from the subtitles in front of me, it can be judged very well. At the very least, this guy should be betrayed himself. Otherwise, it is impossible for red letters to appear on its letters. That sentence is that? Now this guy doesn''t listen to his control at all. "Yaer Bede, you have to pay more attention, this guy of Cosettes has completely lost control. It is still difficult to say whether it is an enemy or a friend. In short, it is necessary to guard against this guy." "Yes, Chiba." It seems that when I came to this place, I was a little bit careless, especially in the face of the current situation. Even Chiba adults could not cope, especially since their own Cosettes are now, I dont know. Will he hurt himself? If this guy is in a hostile state with the present, it really makes people unable to cope. After all, this guy is not an ordinary person. For each class guardian, the power level is very strong. Cosettes is a warrior, so there is a rushing attribute between the magical, so if the Chiba adults say that they are fighting this guy, It may not be defeated. Because the power between two people can restrain each other, especially for each class guardian, their power should not be underestimated, so after this group of guys rebelled. The main purpose of oneself is to resist it, instead of caring for this group of so-called lizards. Now Cosettes is likely to become his most powerful enemy. In short, he is in a state of confusion. I still don''t know if this guy is aware of whether he has attacked himself. I opened this interface of some systems, not only did not have the exit button, but at this time, Cossets appeared on the list of guardians of this class, and suddenly appeared red. In this case, in other words, this guy''s mental state is in an unstable state, so the hand will be attacked by others. "Cosetes!" In a rather strange way, it is a kind of magic singer who communicates with the class guardian. This is a very magical way of communication, at least you can talk to him without talking. Conducted a spiritual exchange, but did not get a response from this guy. Why can you see from now on that this guy is completely out of his control and his spirit should be in a state of confusion. Damn, at this time, Chiba adults frowned and made him completely unpredictable. In this world, there will be world-class props, and it seems that they are somewhat careless. What exactly is it done? Because according to the information I have obtained, world-class props in this world should be extremely rare, at least in the hands of this guy. Because his level is really too low, if this guy has such a world-class prop in his hand, it is simply unbelievable. The 670 is at least not like this, but the guy in front of him is now controlled by this kind of props, and he doesnt know what he should do with him. Fighting with him is definitely a very big loss to yourself. I know that this guy is a self-contained, good friend who is one of the 41 Supreme adults who created the class guardian. The strength can basically be said to have reached more than 90. If such a warrior says that even if Chiba adults are fighting with them, they will not be able to win 100% of them. After all, this guys rank is here, and he is A warrior, a very big conflict with the magical competition. The skills of the warrior can basically be said to be melee combat and close combat skills, but as a magician, Chiba adults can only use long-range attacks to create a huge magical power. Since things have become what they are, there is no way to retain them to determine if the guy is aggressive to himself. "Yaer Bedford, now both of you are careful to prevent this guy from attacking." Ok. . v3 Chapter 116： : Various property magic Yaer Bede is a slight nod. She knows that this guy is not very good at dealing with you, but what kind of level can this guy achieve? It is true that people are more concerned about it. Power is not something that anyone can judge very accurately. Chiba has always been a very cautious guy, so when you see this guy is a little different, the whole person seems to have changed a bit, at least not like it is now. "Magic attribute enhancement." If you are not sure about this guy, you must increase your own body and the magic of each attribute before you rebel. If you know this, you can do it in the same way. Its also the best way, except that this guy is a little bit different. You know that he is a manager of the fourth class at Cosettes. He has a very strong combat power. As a warrior, this guy is not finishing himself. The purpose of the game is definitely not to give up, once confirmed is the enemy. Chiba adults have already thought about it in their own hearts. You have super-magic but you don''t know how much you can do and how much damage it does. Super Magic is a very powerful skill. I think many people know that this kind of magic launch takes a little time, and it doesn''t mean that you can start it if you want to start it. It requires certain auxiliary skills. In particular, the study of all kinds of magic must be strengthened repeatedly to be able to do this. It really makes people feel incredible, but there is no way for him. "Chiba, this guy will be handed over to me." Yaer Beder brows slightly, now she is wearing a black armor, and holding a huge axe in her hand, looking at the Cosettes who are unknown to the enemy. The whole person''s expression is particularly angry, knowing Ya''er Bede, but will not let anyone hurt his Chiba adults, only this can be done well. In contrast, this guy, as the general manager of this big grave, can say that this fighting force is still very powerful, not to mention that both of them are basically of the type of warrior, and perhaps more than the melee combat. Bed is the best fit. "Know it, but you must remember that you can''t catch a cold if you don''t know if the other party is aggressive." Very calmly said, and at this time, he is still at least able to satisfy himself with his all-round blessing on his magical attributes. Ya''er Bede was a huge battle axe in my own hands. She slowly moved her body forward and came to the front of Cosettes, but this guy didn''t have any movement in front of him. It suddenly stopped. Don''t think about the current spirit of this guy, the state is particularly bad. It can be seen from his expression. This guy should be controlled by this kind of world-class props, but it has not reached a deep state. Because you have a certain defensive power in Cosettes, it will lead to his body now in a state of stagnation. "Oh, what is this guy?" At this time, Zarius Shasha wrinkled his brows. He knew that he had used a world-class prop. He only temporarily controlled the guys behavior and did not cause any harm. It can even be said that this guy is only temporarily losing his actions. The difference with the effect that you expect is really too big, because this world-class prop is designed to control others and even make yourself the master. However, no matter how the guy in front of him is wearing a silver armor, he is in a neutral state. As long as anyone is close to him, it is still particularly dangerous. At this time, Ya''er Bede came gently to the guy''s side, and carefully observed it. It seems that he didn''t find anything special. The only thing that makes people feel strange is that his current state of mind is at In depression, the meaning of self-protection. "Sure enough, with the previous game system, I didn''t have much difference between this guy''s spiritual strength, although it was not controlled by world-class props." But the power of this guy is also not to be underestimated at least as it is now. ".hateful" Chiba stood in this place, very angry, and he used it continuously for himself. There are nearly twenty magics. These things are completely blessings in his body, because he doesnt know Cosette. At this time, did he rebel against himself, so he said that he must be well prepared. At least fight this guy in front of you, take 200% of the spirit or else it is easy to say that you want to hurt, for each class guardian, you should not be underestimated, he is still known as the strongest fighter. In particular, the armor worn on him can produce a little deterrent to the people around him. "Ya''s Bed, what about this guy?" Chiba adults can basically say that (good Zhao) will all the magic attributes, one by one, he will do so, in order to be able to cope with this guy''s attack. Although Yaerbeid said that he was very close to this guy, he did not cause any harm to him because he was afraid that this guy might be in a state of violent behavior at any time. This is a hazard to Chiba adults, so It can only be temporarily kept in a state of being immobile. There is no extra action, but this guy is actually in a state of self-stagnation. "Chiba adult, it seems that this guy hasn''t changed much, so I don''t need much worry so far." Yaerbeid confirmed it. When I knew that this guy didn''t have any action, it was completely put down. "Ok.". v3 Chapter 117： : The rebellion of Cosettes Although this guy of Cosettes has suffered, the control of world-class props, but now, because his body is in a self-protection situation, in other words, this guy, no one dares to touch him. Body, or else, who will kill him. In fact, Cosettes still responded, especially when he was controlled by world-class props. He quickly started various measures. At the very least, he was not controlled by this guy. Neutral state. I don''t want to be against the Chiba adults. Cosettes actually reacts very fast, so he is the safest now. "Oh, I see." Zarius is not a fool. He knows that this guy can''t easily provoke her without being completely controlled by the world''s props. Otherwise, it will definitely be killed, so at this time too. Hurry to inform other people to pay attention. Absolutely not like this, otherwise it is quite dangerous. However, in the following, what happened to everyone did not happen. Cosettes, who was originally in a neutral state, suddenly flashed a red light in his eyes because his nose exudes a time at 427. Kind of steam. The body that didn''t have any movements suddenly took action, and the biggest axe in the hand raised the guy very fast. Don''t look at this guy wearing such a heavy armor. In fact, its power is very strong... "Yaer Bed, be careful." In fact, Cossets has done his best. He uses his own spiritual strength, and can even say that he controls with this world-class props and then fights against it, but ultimately consumes his own magical power. World-class props invaded into their bodies, and now this guy is completely out of control. To use a vocabulary to explain, it is to take a state of violent walking, no matter who it is, as long as the guy in front of him, he must kill it. Suddenly recalling the weapon in his hand, Yale Bede was so close to him, so he said that this guy was shocked and immediately saw her and wanted to kill it. "Chiba adult!" Jay Bade is also a very fast response guy, especially when he sees Chiba adults, the eyes are slightly wrong. I know that there must be someone behind... "Magic launch, instantly transfer space." This very continuous movement, Chiba adults at this time, the body can disappear in place, and directly tear the space, basically the whole movement is in one go, and the speed is quite fast Space magic is a time and magic, but at this time. The special crisis of the situation can even be said that there is no case of a curse. Chiba adults use your own hands to directly direct the space, forcibly pull it out and quickly come in and out to this guy. "Cosetes, enough." At this time, one hand grasped the guy''s wrist tightly. It was just a thousand miles. If it wasn''t that he reacted fast enough, Yabe Bed was particularly dangerous at this time, even he would be directly behind Cosettes. Chop the wound. Because in this case, Ya''er Bed is also without any precautions. Coupled with the speed attack of this guy, it is particularly bad, so even the Yale Bade, the general manager, may not be lucky enough to escape from this place. So it is relatively dangerous, but fortunately, the guy in Chibas reaction is fast enough to save it at this moment. At the time of this...bebc, it seems that there is a big stone that can''t land. It makes people feel very good. The brows of Chiba adults are slightly wrinkled. Then the guy is also his own, so kill him. It must be impossible, but I want to put world-class props. Destruction is also a bit unrealistic, because the spirit of this guy is now under control. Anyway, if anyone has said anything, this speech can''t be heard, and the spiritual strength of the whole person seems quite unstable. What should I do if I am doing it? "Oh, if in this case, fighting with your own hands, I really don''t know what to do when facing these lizards." One hand holds the guy''s wrist tightly. It can even be said that at this time, he has no power to move at all. Cosettes is a very powerful fighter, but if he wants to compare with Chiba. If you have strength, it will still be very different. Because I had all-round reinforcement of all aspects of my body''s magic in the past, so the power of this kind of thing is also owned by myself. Basically it can be said that the movement does not move, Cosettes from his armor, spewed a white steam, and this guy looks like a special anger. No matter how he goes to the needle, there is no way to shake it off, so it will appear like this anger suddenly, his left hand swings toward the Chiba adults. However, at this time, it was said that Chiba adults used their own hands to seize this guy, and there was no reaction speed. Its just a blink of an eye. "Cosetes, mainly I don''t know what you are doing now, I don''t know if you can hear what I said, but what I want to tell you is if you continue to do this again. Don''t blame me for not being sorry for you." This is mainly this guy, who is his own, but if he has been in this way, to maintain a state of no way to control his body, he will destroy it. This is also the responsibility of myself as the Supreme Adult. At least this guy seems to be particularly painful to the influence of this kind of thing. World-class props, even ordinary magical powers can be solved even if it is Chiba. . v3 Chapter 118： : World class props It doesn''t help at all, it can''t change anything, because this kind of props, the level is particularly high, and the damage to the surrounding is particularly large. Even if it is Chiba, there is no way to control this kind of thing, just like its own super-magic, it has certain limitations. After carefully analyzing the current situation, Chiba made a very important decision in his heart, that is, facing the guy named Cosettes, whether he is an enemy or not, The guy is now in a neutral state, and it doesn''t matter to himself. No matter what you are doing right now, if you want to deal with anything, you must kill him. Otherwise, it will pose a certain threat to your own badness. It can even be said that this guy may be in the hands of others. tool. You know, this guy is his own, and definitely can''t make things happen. In fact, at this time, I suddenly remembered one thing. If I kill this guy, it is possible to resurrect it, but I have to consume a lot of gold coins, for my own grave. This kind of gold coin can basically be said that more can not be used. Although I don''t know if this guy is resurrected again, can I not lose this control over the spiritual power, but now there is no other way, I can only try this way, even if I can''t succeed, I have to try it. Otherwise, I really don''t want to be the master. "What is the matter." It makes people feel incredible. "Yaer Bede, give me a flash." Chiba said very angry at this time, especially in this case, he quickly let the guy leave, otherwise it is particularly dangerous, at least to be able to do it now. This way, not ordinary people can do it. "Know, Master." Ya''er Bed is also a bit strange, at least in this case, but must maintain his own stability and must not be able to trouble others. Cosettes is a warrior created by Wu Yujian Lei, so it is said that two people have very similar personalities. For each class guardian, they are based on the hobbies of their supreme adults and the habits of life in the weekdays. Made out. So how much will have their shadow, especially in this case, Chiba''s brow furrows slightly, and the guy in front of him really makes himself into a passive state. "Magic, launch burst magic." The broken mouth said, especially after finishing this sentence, the surrounding seems to become very dark immediately, and then gathered a very black large aperture, and instantly exploded. And Chiba adults avoid being affected by this kind of explosion, because this is just a magical skill that looks like an explosion, but it is not like this. It just compresses this black aperture and then expands it. It looks like it looks a bit like an explosion. But this is not the case. There is still a big difference between the two. The magic that I use is to make the guy named Cosettes stabilize his body. "There is no effect at all?" It is not so much the effect is very low, it is better to say that it has not played much role, this kind of bursting magic, it seems that the level is slightly lower, it really does not expect it to be able to bring it to yourself. How much power. But this guy is still a little different. At least with other people, there is a big difference. "Dimigos, be alert to these guys, please don''t let them mess up." When Ya''er Bed was just now, it was actually careless, but fortunately, Chiba was very honored to save his life, so his heart is still very grateful at this time. But he has no strength to help Chiba adults deal with Cosettes. After all, Chiba adults have said that this thing should not let anyone intervene, he will handle it well, so he will believe him in this way, but this group of lizards is likely to be confused. ask for flowers It is necessary to control it, at least for Ya''er Bede, it is absolutely impossible to let this group of people disturb the Chiba adults. "understood." If at this time, the two people are very concerned about the question of who can win the battle between Chiba and Sytechs, although Yale Bede knows Chiba, the odds of winning. The opportunity is very big, but it is not 100%. To know that Cosettes as a warrior does not make much difference in his own strength. Especially this guy, he also inherits all the skills that his Supreme Master can say, so this guy has half the supreme ability. ........ "It''s hard to say, but I still believe in Chiba adults." It was said that it was too late, and two people acted at this moment in an instant, and carried out a crazy killing of these lizards around them. At this time, Zarius saw that his race was killed by the two guys in front of him, and the expression was particularly unbelievable and quite angry, so he ordered . Then the war was launched. In other words, at this time, all of these people began to attack the two. "Give me all to kill them." "Yes," the lizard man''s arithmetic average combat power is not very strong, but the number of guys is unusually large, even at this time people feel a little strange. What kind of counter-measures they have been able to achieve this kind of rapidity, and the tribe has developed into a very large group nowadays. It is more or less unbelievable. "Cosetes, don''t blame me for being the master, you are welcome." In fact, there is no other choice. If you can''t kill this guy at this time, it is a world-class prop, and I will always hang around his body. . v3 Chapter 119： : Grade crushing Is it possible to say that this guy will never return to its original appearance, and it will always become like this until he dies, so he said that he is the master of it, and this is absolutely not desirable. "Super magic, break out." Super Magic is a magic singer, a skill that can be used, and especially powerful. At least for ordinary people, there is no way to easily defeat it. This is a very powerful force, and it is easy for the user to achieve this level of magic singer. "Dimigos, you guy, you must stop them." At this time, the entire lizard tribe, all of which can basically be said to have rushed up, and they are called "five hundred and eight zeros", and the number of weapons in their hands is really very big, but in this At that time, the railway seemed to be suddenly, and a very loud thunder sounded. There is one thing that seems to be broken out. This is a very simple one. The transfer magic Dimitugos has a lot of monsters in the big tomb of Nazarik, and the number is large and small. This group of guys came out for food and raised them for so long. If there was no power, only one word was dealt with by themselves. "My Dimitugos doesn''t need waste, so say guys, if anyone dares to give me water, don''t blame me for being polite to you." Gently pushing his glasses, Dimitugos was particularly angry at this time. And when he spoke, he had a hint of anger. After the monsters were sent to this place, they heard the sound in a special way. The backs began to feel a little cold, so they said they were fighting. When I got up, I sold my life, at least to these lizards. Its not the opponent of these monsters at all, but some guys who can use martial arts are still difficult to deal with. Even if Dimitugos himself does it, it is not a simple matter to clean up so many lizards. In fact, if you say that Chiba adults do it, use his super magic as a big one. The destruction of the area. However, this time, Cossets is a special thing that makes people feel headaches. There is no way to solve his words. Basically, everything is just a no-brainer. It is not so much a waste of time with this guy at this time, it is better to use the more powerful force directly to make an overwhelming attack on Cosettes. Only in this way can the decisive decision be made to prevent yourself from being in a passive state, otherwise it is particularly dangerous, and it is strange at this time. The power of this guy suddenly seemed to become particularly strong, and one of his hands was tightly intertwined with Chiba adults at this time. "A good and powerful wrist." When I was thinking about the super-magic, I was interrupted by this guy because I was not fast enough to sit in the middle of the road. I still felt that it was incredible. I dont know how this guy did it. I have to know that I am When you start magic, you add a restriction to the surroundings. Can limit the action of this guy, at least his speed will not be so fast, so he said that he is completely, enough time to launch the super magic. But no one thought that although this time he failed, it is simply unbelievable. "Oh, is Cosettes saying that you are really, you can''t hear what I said." It was at this time that there was a red light in it, especially for Chiba adults. I said that this guy really didnt have any awareness now, and he would definitely go all out. Because at the time of the past, its very simple to have more or less water. After all, this guy is his own servant. If its too heavy, it will definitely It waits for unnecessary damage and is very dangerous. But now, Chiba is not going to continue to release water in this place..... He knows that this guy in front of him is not so good to deal with, so you must think that you have to deal with him in another way. At this time, the brow is also tightly wrinkled. "hateful!" Although Cosettes is a warrior, the power of this guy is not strong enough to confront the Chiba adults, at least he will not look like this. But there is one more point. There are some ways to figure out that this guy seems to be not particularly powerful, but you are somewhat different in terms of its strength. This guy has a certain ability to cope. Although it is now controlled by world-class props, this guy in the weekdays is quite familiar with all the Supreme adults. In other words, this guy is familiar with their power and can proceed, very good battle, for Chiba Darus, Cosettes is very understanding of the way he even fights for each of his. "call" Breathing heavily, and at this time Cossets felt that the spirit of the whole person was as if he had relaxed. He knew what to do with these things. "hateful." Since there is no way to kill this guy 1.6 for success, it seems that you have to use a different way. After all, this magic is going to be used, so the time of digestion is too long. Without some preparation time, or if there is no distance between them, it is very difficult to defeat them, so in this case, it is particularly difficult. At this time, many people in Cossets changed their way of fighting. He suddenly slashed the tomahawk in his hand to Chiba, and the movement in his hand was very fast. In a flash, you can turn it into nothing. It is quite dangerous. If you don''t maintain a high degree of vigilance, it is easy to be cut into two pieces by this guy directly from the side. . v3 Chapter 120： : Neutral state This is the place that is most worthy of attention, and it will become like this. What exactly is it done? Its a bit unbelievable to say, especially the two Dimitugos standing on the side, at this time his eyes seem to suddenly become crystal, which means that he is now particularly angry, at least for the eyes. This kind of thing is that Chiba is in a state of disadvantage. Although Chiba is said to be the president of Anzur Kyung, this does not mean him. It is already very powerful in strength, because this guy is only elected. Because in this guild, his character and ability to handle is the best, so the choice of the union is not based on the strength of each individual, but because of the contribution to the union and online The length of time. The guild of Anzul Khung has been in the past, and the number has reached nearly 41 Supreme adults, so it is necessary to choose a guild president. 14 Of course, this ability is also very important. But relatively speaking, power is not absolute because this kind of environmental ability is more important than power, especially in this case, not ordinary people can do it. As for how to do it, you must think about it. "This guy is a bit strange!" The battle here is still going on, especially these lizards, although they say that the power is not very strong, but the attack of the wheel battles back and forth is enough to make people, especially distressed. Dimitugos looked at the battle of the Supreme Master, as if he had the intention to intervene, but at this time he was suddenly blocked by Yabe Bed. "What do you want to do? Dimitugos." Ya''er Bede is a very loyal guy and especially believes in his own Supreme Master in his heart, so he will play this way without any resentment. It is impossible for anyone to disturb him, even if he is also the guardian of inheritance. , Ugos. "Supreme adult, he is particularly dangerous now, if we don''t help him." But as the guardians of the hierarchy, they are all dedicated to helping the Supreme adults, hoping that they can pay for themselves for the Supreme Hegemony, and for all the class guardians, they are quite loyal. In front of this guy wearing a dark red cloak. After all, this is absolute, and it was like this from the beginning. The design of the Nasarik grave is somewhat different, and there are many monsters between each layer. These are not the key points. The most important thing is that the structure inside the big tomb is not clear to ordinary people. Often, even the Supreme Master himself often goes to the wrong place, which makes people feel incredible. After all, the environment is a bit different, but if the time is long, there are no other problems. "Cosetes, I will let you see today, what is the real power." Obviously at this time, if I want to wake up his consciousness, then I feel like it is in the Arabian Nights, there is no possibility, not to mention the guy in front of me, the kind of steam that comes out of the body is enough. It is a bit very strange. At least not as it is now, it does feel a bit strange. For something like power, the overwhelming power is absolute. Cossets has no other performance, and there is no language. He only knows that he wants to get rid of this guy in front of him. The tomahawk in his hand is flying fast at this time, and his purpose is very strong. Just to get rid of this, the guy wearing a red cloak must not let him survive in this world, screaming loudly. There is a saying that is very good, the output is all relying on , although this sentence with a hint of ridicule, but in fact it is like this, in the battle you will become more powerful because of this snoring. For every warrior, when fighting a magical singer, you can''t give the other person any chance to breathe. You must win the pursuit, or else, when the two people pull apart from each other. At this time, Cosettes as a soldier immediately fell into a passive state. It was very difficult for him to win this war. "This guy looks a little different!" Its really like what Chibas mind imagined. At this time, this guy in front of him is obviously very familiar with his own way of fighting and has been chasing after him. In other words, this guy doesn''t intend to distance himself. He is a warrior. When he fights with a magician, he knows this truth deeply, even if the spirit of this guy is now 460 world-class props. Controlled, but his fighting philosophy has not changed. I still know this truth. At this time, this guy suddenly exerted his strength and rushed straight over, and whenever Chiba adults wanted to distance them. Basically, there is no success. This guy really makes people feel a bit strange. "Impossible, why do you know me..." If this guy is familiar with himself, it is not an exaggeration. After all, he is the guardian of the class, so he has to deal with himself in the weekdays. He should be very clear about his own abilities, but in the past, he Know that you are using a magical illusion. Even if this guy is more powerful, it is impossible to feel that he should be confused, but this guy, but accurately find out where he is, inevitably more or less makes people feel incredible. Chiba adults may have really underestimated this guy. Cosettes is not an ordinary warrior, especially his ability to perceive is particularly strong. In other words, this guy is, to a certain extent, very Great. . v3 Chapter 121： : Mirror Flower Moon The use of magic, especially this magical power with illusion, although it seems very powerful, but he can only be launched through the eyes. There is a saying that is good, seeing is believing, is the ear heard as virtual? However, it seems that today''s sentence seems to be broken, because if the eye sees this illusion, it will certainly produce a strange thing, but beyond all the ears, it will not be affected by this magic. In the whole battle of Cosettes, there was no special use of his own eyes to observe the things around him. Because he was a warrior, he did not have the necessary hearing power of this guy. He was very keen. "Disappeared?" At this time, the brow was wrinkled tightly, and Chiba adults could not believe it. This guy was curling a passive state during his battle with himself. It seems that this time, not serious battle, really dangerous, do not know what kind of action this guy can make in front of him, at least definitely can not let him know his existence. "Imaginary magic, water mirror moon." For the current Chiba adults, there are all kinds of power, especially this magical attribute, which is particularly powerful but at the same time makes people feel strange. Although this guy is very powerful in strength. But not everything can be done. The mirror is a strange skill that can produce everything around you, confusing, and even this kind of thing can imitate the most real thing. Since there is no way for the skill just now, the reason for controlling this guy is very simple. The illusion created by that magic skill can only be detected through the eyes, so it is said for the warrior''s Cosettes. The effect is not much at all. In this case, the two are also particularly dangerous. "If this is the case, then you should treat him well." For the magic singer, it is very clear, especially in the battle, and the warrior must maintain a corresponding distance, otherwise, if you are close combat, you are quite dangerous. Cossets is not an ordinary lizard. You know, this guy is his own class guardian, so he is absolutely powerful in strength, even possessing it. One person can defeat the power of tens of thousands of lizard warriors. It makes people feel incredible. "Dimieugos, watch the moonlight of Chiba adults." At this time, the two people who fought on the side suddenly noticed the thousands of nights, and used this magic to say that they would warn each other. It makes people feel incredible, and the mirror magic is like this. More or less people feel helpless, but I think many people know that magic is not absolute. As a kind of magic for changing attributes, Shuihua Jingyue is still powerful at this time. At least unconsciously, all the lizards, even Cosettes, are trapped at this time. In this illusion. "Magic blessing, various data blessing, speed also has blessing." Continuously pulled out a few blessing magic, people feel very incredible, at least they can do it like this. Although the illusion created is a bit unbelievable at this time, at least it can maintain this state of the present, it is already quite good, and the brows of Chiba adults are slightly wrinkled. He doesn''t know this guy, how should he deal with it. I don''t know what I should do in the end, but I should be able to understand. "hateful!" At this time, Cosettes finally said a word in his mouth, because this guy felt the power of magic and let himself fall into an illusion, but he himself did not know. From the sights of Dimitogos and Yale Bede, all the sights in front of you are unbelievable. Basically, the entire lizard tribe is in this illusion, they are shaking. With your body. At this time, the weapons in their hands also fell on the ground, because these guys were under the control of the spirit, even including the patriarch of the so-called dragon tooth tribe. At this time, the brows were also tightly wrinkled. . I don''t know how to face it. In short, the entire tribe of the lizard people, at this time, basically all got control. It can even be said that there is no way to move at all. They are completely in an illusion, and the mirror is such a magical magic. And it is not particularly difficult to control one''s spiritual strength, but if you can let such a person, in the illusion, there is no way to distinguish it. That is enough to make this kind of thing. Then kill it, hallucinations, this kind of thing is actually very easy to burst, if the magic power is not very powerful, many people can detect themselves in the dream, completely in an illusory state. These people are often, in their dreams, their own mistakes, their own nightmares, their lives are tortured to death (good), and even some people will survive in this illusion. Because everyone''s heart has something to fear, and there are things that are hard to remember. As long as you take advantage of the shortcomings of these guys, you will be able to find things that make him feel terrified in the inner world. So at this time, you will see these lizards, some of them suddenly stand unstable and their legs fall to the ground. . That is to prove that their spiritual strength is not strong enough, and they can''t stand this heavy blow in the world of illusion, and become like this without any fighting power. Even including these, the so-called tribal patriarchs, at this time, are also squatting down and dont know how to be good. The sweating of the head is like experiencing a special, painful thing that makes people infinitely cycle. Among them. . v3 Chapter 122： : weakness in the heart The water mirror month uses the kind of weakness in everyone''s mind. The fear of something is nothing more than this kind of thing. After it is created, it is not decisive. In case someone finds something that is not quite right, it will definitely break this dream. At this time, Cossets suddenly calmed down and stood still in the same place. He did not move. He put the tomahawk in his hand on the ground. Chiba adults can still feel that this guy is now In a state of illusion, but the mood seems to be not stable, can you say this guy... Yes, in the next moment, Chiba adults suddenly felt that there was a coolness behind them. The front of Cosettes seemed to have disappeared suddenly. When this guy appeared again, he had already come to his own. And it is a sudden attack from the back, can it be said that this guy really did not receive the magic that he released, the influence of the water and the moon, if this guy is really affected by this magic of only illusory attributes, It won''t be like this now. This is the place to let yourself, the most concerned. "Damn!" The brow was slightly wrinkled at this time, and Chiba adults felt that this thing was really not very good, 753, at least for myself, this guy... "hateful!" "Damn," but fortunately, his reaction speed is fast enough. One hand at this time quickly blocked the attack of this guy, and the weapon in the hand of this guy was grabbed, browed, and flashed. After a strange expression, at least when you are fighting with him, you can''t do the slightest release. Otherwise, there are special dangers, especially paying attention to this guy, who has more or less contact with himself during the battle. "You guy, you are just looking for death." If Cossets can be quiet and stay in the works he has created, there may be no other ideas in the illusion of the moon, but now it is not the same, since this guy is not under his control, That can only destroy it. Super magic, there is a way to deal with this guy, does not mean that he has no other power, because he is now a magic singer, so it is not conducive to playing this guy when making (becb) magic. "Space twists magic, launch." At this time, Chiba adults really felt a little angry, at least they didnt do their best at the time. After all, this guy, but his own, but now he seems to have figured it out, and then go on like this, I am really very dangerous. In order to be able to let myself be in a better state, it is said that this guy will die under this time, and the space magic will be launched, and the guys arm will be broken in an instant. He is a warrior, so there is absolutely no way to immunize on the magical power. This situation of Cosettes is also somewhat unsatisfactory. The reason is very simple. He is a warrior, so even if the power is too powerful, it is faster than himself, but this guy is still in front of the magic. So pale and powerless. Nothing at all, there is no feeling. "This guy, hateful!" Cossets said a little, but at this time, something strange happened. As a warrior, of course it is very powerful. However, this guy, after suffering from the space magic of Chiba, the whole arm was like this, cut directly into two paragraphs, even including his armor, there is no way to resist. This guy fell to the ground in an instant, but even then, his combat power has not been weakened, but compared to speed, now has lost the power of movement. "You can''t defeat me if you admit defeat." Chiba adults wrinkled their brows at this time, and she slowly turned her body and looked at the guy in front of her eyes. The blood ran down from his thighs and was stained on the ground. Unbelievable. This guy did not intend to give up, he heavily put the weapon in his hand on the ground, and the body exudes a kind of steam. This guy Since Cossets is a warrior, he said that he is very clear, especially that he is his master, that is, a good partner of Chiba adults, in order to avoid the soldiers, when fighting with the magician, in a kind of Unfavorable state, so a series of transformations were made to this guy''s body. At least for the body, it can be restored again. At this time, looking at the wound on the thigh, it is incredible that it is actually beginning to slowly merge, and now basically can say that a new thigh has grown. This steam around the wound at this time, people feel very incredible, when this steam slowly disappeared, I did not expect this guy to actually return to its original appearance. However, the recovery time is a bit slower, so it is not a problem for Chiba adults. "Enough, Cossets, you can''t beat me." There is a trace of seriousness in the words, and at this time, just as the strength of this guy''s feet is gradually recovering, but Chiba once again said something that is incredible. "Burst magic, space vibration." Although this is just a relatively simple magic trick, but for Cossets, who is now unable to act, these magical skills can cause fatal damage to himself. His arms are suddenly suffered at this time. The phagocytosis of this black aperture. It disappeared in an instant, even if the body strength of this guy is slightly different, even if she can, return to the original appearance, but also has a certain time limit. "heart!". v3 Chapter 123： : Crushing the heart Even if this guy is strong, if the heart is crushed, it will completely lose all the mobility. At this time, Chiba adults finally have to endure, he slowly lifts his right hand. And made a magical move. This right hand of his own has been associated with his heart at this time, and as soon as he squeezes it, the heart of this guy will be broken instantly. "I hope that at the next resurrection, you will be able to return to the original state of mind." Very gentle, but I want to kill this guy, this is the only way, then I will use the gold coins in the big grave to resurrect the guy''s body again, but I must pay attention to it. I remembered it, at this time, the heart inside this Cosettes suddenly seemed to be crushed by the hand of this guy, which made people feel a little unbelievable. All of this today - is over. Cosettes as a warrior, so that at the end of his life, this guy did not fall to the ground, but stood up and ended his life, which is also the dignity of the warrior, so say Chiba adults, he quite admire this _ guy. I hope that the next time the resurrection, this guy will be able to return to his original appearance, really do not want to be an enemy of him, is a very dangerous guy, at least for the soldiers. He has grown to be the strongest, and Cosettes is now in this place, but his life has not had any fluctuations, completely disappearing the signs of life, this guy has died. Although I can''t believe that I can''t believe it, this kind of world-class props can really affect the guardians of these classes, so I must be careful at the next time, otherwise it is especially dangerous, I didn''t expect it. An ordinary lizard man has such power. "Ya''s Bed, quickly take the guy''s body away." "Ok." At this time, Ya''er Bede nodded slightly and she knew that this matter must be handled well in front of her, at least for the owner, it is an account. Only some other people will be different, at least they feel that way. It is a very dangerous guy. As for how to do it, it has to be considered. But I think sometimes there are things that are really very simple. "Humble existence?" Ya''er Bede came to the front of this guy, and there was a flash of surprise in his eyes, because this guy is indeed standing, standing dead, so for the same warrior, Yale Bede. In fact, there is still a very admirable mentality for this guy. At least I am also the guardian of the hierarchy. There is a little bit of difference between the two, and there is not much difference. "Chiba adult, do you really want to recycle this guy?" After all, I dont know if this guy is a friend or a friend. If you recycle your body, then it will be quite dangerous, but as a Chiba, he will not abandon his partner. What''s more, it is such a powerful guy, as the existence of the responsibility of class guard, if he can raise the blood. "Well, I must definitely go back to his body, otherwise how can I give it a new life again." After the end of his life, Chiba suddenly opened his game interface. He found that the name of the guy is gradually disappearing and becoming nothing. In other words, this guy will completely disappear from his list as his life ends. "Well, I have confirmed that I am dead. There is no name on the list of class guardians." A faint saying, Chiba adults at this time, the brow is also slightly wrinkled, he knows that this thing is really not very good to deal with, but how to do it, still to be considered. "I know." At this time, Ya''er Bede accepted the order, so I said that I was going to talk about it. I felt that the guy in armor was brought back to the tomb of Nazarik. At least for now, this guy will never be left in this place. ask for flowers "Dimigos, find me a monster and drag the guy''s body back." Chiba adults looked at the scenery above the sky, and the heart sighed helplessly. I didn''t expect that I was careless. I didn''t expect it. The other party had only world-class props, otherwise it was impossible. It was in such a passive state. . More or less, people feel a little worried, and the brows are tightly wrinkled. If there is such a problem in the future battle, then it is true, but it is quite difficult. World class props... Sure enough, the game that I played with is particularly similar and sometimes even includes the attributes of various games, but it is somewhat strange that the level and appearance of these monsters are slightly different, but there is no How big is the difference. .............. At this time, a very huge monster suddenly came to the side of Cosettes, and slowly fell down on his body. Yaer Bede saw the opportunity now, and threw the guy directly. . "Take back to the big tomb of Nazarik." At this time, the monster nodded slightly, and there was a flash of red light in his eyes to know how to do it. Its also a bit helpless to leave this Chiba adult with this guy. Its really sad that my enemies are actually thinking about their own people, but this matter has not ended. I know that there are many lizards and tribes around, even though they are now A state of the mirror. But it is not that such things can be completely ineffective for everyone. There are also some fighters who have no resentment or fear in their hearts. At this time, they gradually wake up, but the hands are quite rare. "Resolve them." "Yes, Chiba adults." At this time, Ya''er Bede squatted and nodded, then disappeared instantly. . v3 Chapter 124： : Unexpected battle situation Cossets will be controlled by this world-class props, and it is indeed beyond everyone''s expectations, even including Chiba adults, he did not explore the existence of such things, so some care. The brow is also a little bit hot, at least it feels like this, but the final result will become what it is, which is still somewhat unpredictable. However, once I provoked Chiba adults, this guy is really quite angry, and in this case, very concerned. He is a very self-willed guy himself, and if you don''t have overwhelming power to control them when dealing with these lizards, this group of guys will never surrender. The power of this kind of thing can indeed cause very big damage to a man-made "five-two-seven". At this time, Chiba adults are particularly angry, especially in this case today''s hard guys want to challenge themselves, and only let them see what is called real power. "Yaer Bede, solve them." Ya''er Bede said that since I came to this world, I really didn''t have a good fight, but it seems that this is also an opportunity that I have. Since Chiba adults have already said this, they themselves. It will definitely be unwelcome. Quickly waving the battle axe in his hand, as if it were spinning, in this case, his own attack on this guy is particularly beneficial, there are nearly tens of thousands of lizard warriors around, and the number Very much. Just like breaking through the encirclement, just the power of one person, sweeping a large battle axe under the high-speed rotation, can bring great harm to this group of guys. Especially the power of this kind of thing. "Don''t let me be too disappointed with you." Chiba''s brow was particularly serious, and at this time, the eyes of his old man''s skull suddenly flashed a glimmer of red light, knowing what he should do now. In the end, this group of guys must have very strong power, at least to suppress them, and to create a more powerful death knight. "Looking for death, don''t think that our lizard warriors are so bullied." At this time, Zarius was also slightly wrinkled, and she knew that she was in a state of disadvantage, because the world-class props that I have used, the time limit you are using, you have completely expired. So, knowing how to do it, at this time, Zalyus quickly picked up the weapon in his hand. In order to make his tribe prosper, he must defeat this guy. This is affirmative, at least I think so maybe at the beginning. The object that I have to be vigilant is a little wrong. It is the monster that can be summoned, and the strange glasses man who claims to kill the entire tribe. The man wearing glasses can not be easily defeated by ordinary people, at least he thinks so. But let people think that this guy did not expect to be just an ordinary man, the real big enemy is this man wearing a red cloak. This guy''s feelings are indeed quite different. The magical power that comes from the gas field or from the body of this guy is not comparable to ordinary people. Zarius Shasha is actually very clear. He knows that he has experienced a lot of things in this world, and he has a lot of adventures, so he also witnessed many strange guys, like magic singers, who once had After a certain amount of dealing, I know that these guys have very strong power. Some imagine that this guy in front of him, his magical power is really very powerful, at least he can feel it from the surrounding things. Magic power is actually something that people can feel. Especially in this case, Zarius Shasha can actually feel it. After all, he has so many years of combat experience. The brow is also slightly wrinkled at this time. I didnt expect this guy to be the ultimate adversary, and these are now The world-class props have been used up without thinking of it, and reluctantly solved one of his men.... From the action of this guy just now, it can be seen that this guy is cruel to his own men, at least for other races, it will be very ferocious. And when I was in the past, the guy wearing the silver armor was Cosettes, and the two were very different. In fact, if you judge it carefully, it is certain that the fighting power of the two people has not changed much. "This guy" The brow is also slightly uplifted at this time, and he knows what kind of situation he is in now. It is not a very simple matter to deal with this guy. Cosettes is actually only a fighter of this guy. For this, Zarius Shasha still knows how fierce this ultimate boss is, so it is absolutely dangerous to say that his entire tribe is at this time, but if It is not the behavior of their race to say that they want to choose to retreat. Because this way not only will lose a lot of things, it may even say that it is particularly dangerous. In short, in this case, we must pay more attention to... "This guy!" 2.3 The brows are slightly wrinkled, at least at this time, I feel like this. The girl is wearing a black lacquered armor, and the power of this guy is very powerful. At least in the whole thing, there will never be any water. At the very least, the speed is very fast, and it rushes here in an instant. The tribe of the lizard is a fighting nation after all. Therefore, the way they line up, especially ingeniously, can even say that there is no gap at all, but because the strength of the other side is too strong, there is absolutely no way to block it, so even in this case, they will It seems to be a piece of sand. I couldnt resist this kind of attack, and I was quickly attacked and dismissed. . v3 Chapter 125： : Like an ant "What exactly is this guy, the speed is so fast." This kind of speed is really important, at least I think so, not to mention in this case. Zarius Shasha frowned tightly, especially when picking up his own weapons. He doesn''t know what to do. If he talks directly like this, it is definitely not the opponent of this group of guys. At least the big guy in front of him can even have the power to destroy his entire tribe. For this, he Still some are convinced. But even so, as an adventurer, and as a hero of the entire lizard tribe, at least morale is absolutely not free to give up, so that you will be in a passive state. I think so, so I have to do this. The woman who was dark in the armor, that is, Ya''er Bede, was basically in a state of violent walking at this time, and the tribes across the earthquake were so rampant. Even immediately, it caused a particularly large deterrent to the surroundings. 14 The group of lizards began to retreat at this time. There is no power to parry at all, at least I think so. Ordinary guys have no way to take them. They want to deal with these people. Its really difficult. Yale Bede started to retreat at this time and didnt know what to do. "This guy" More or less still makes people feel a bit odious, Yabe Bed or feel the way to fight yourself the damage caused around you, the power is particularly small, there is no way to attack them on a large scale. In this case, you can only choose one other way is to give up the group of people in front of you, use magic. Its true that even if the power is too strong, the range of attacks is limited, but if there is a magical power at home in the attack effect of the warrior, it will have an explosive effect on the surroundings, perhaps The group of lizards in front of them are completely unaware of the existence of this skill. Human beings are only the existence of ants, while Westerners are even worse than ants. At least, Ya''er Bede thinks this way. In fact, in the minds of Chiba adults, there has always been such a doubt. After these guys were created, they hated humans in particular, even if they were undead, but these guys did not. May be affected by the problems of this race. No matter how they ask them, their reactions are particularly exciting. The view of human beings is nothing more than the word ants. Especially the guy named Yaer Bede is particularly excited when she asks human vocabulary. At this time, the tomahawk in his hand is also tightly held. As long as he swings a little, he can cause extra damage to the surroundings. Ya''er Bed is indeed a warrior, so according to the usual reason, this guy should have no magic power. But this is not the case. After all, Ya''er Bed is the guy in the whole big tomb with strong fighting power. The reason why he will be the general manager here is that he has her own charm. At least I think so. Power is really important, and magic power can help warriors improve their attributes. Ya''er Bede felt a little tired, because there was no feeling of nervousness when fighting this group of ants. Even if this group of people let them attack themselves, there is no way to hurt themselves. You must know what you wear. This lacquered black armor is any physical and magical attack that can immunize monsters below forty. In other words, the group of lizards in front of them are only about 20 levels, so no matter how they hurt themselves, there is no way to cause a little damage to themselves, even the ones they wear. Armor, there is no way to break it. This is the change of absolute power, able to immunize any attack effect. After all, the number of lizards around them is extremely large. In this case, if you don''t change the attack method, it is very difficult to destroy them all. This is not only very time consuming, but also the most unbelievable. I will feel particularly tired, and Ya''er Bade''s brow is also wrinkled tightly at this time. She knows that if she really wants to deal with this group of guys, she might only be able to change the way. "court death!" Ya''er Bede wants to use the power of magic, so in this case he temporarily stopped any attack, he stood very quietly, but at this time, the group of lizards around him It seems that I saw the opportunity. A large group immediately rushed up and wrapped the guy tightly in it, and the number of lizards was growing more and more 393, as if they were stacked in the mountains. "Give this to me and grab it. If you can, try to catch it." Seeing the scene in front of him, Chiba is also shaking his head slightly, and then holding his face tightly with one of his hands, very ignorant, this group of people really do not understand the world. Power is not to say that their lizard warriors can dominate the whole world. It is a kind of reason that there are people outside the mountains and mountains. There is absolutely no need for this group of people. These guys look at the wind at the right time, and many lizards warriors will press the whole person at this time. But Chiba adults know... This guy can''t be solved by ordinary people, because he just noticed the guy''s eyes and the power that came out of him. The guy was a warrior and didn''t expect it. Next, actually intends to combine the power of magic, think about it, there is nothing wrong, after all, only this way will cause a wide range of attacks on the surrounding. Although it is slightly weaker on the power of its attack, it is especially true for these lizards with a very low level. . v3 Chapter 126： :extend the scope There is no change in this situation at all, no matter which way you can kill it in seconds, you can only do so in order to expand the scope. A super-magic can kill nearly 10,000 soldiers in an instant. But at this time, Chiba adults think so in their own minds. At least for this group of people, they simply don''t have the need to waste their magical power. They are too weak, but they are just like warriors. "You guy!" Zarijus Shasha is very clear about the current situation and the situation. He knows what the group of guys should do. How to deal with them, at least for this, is especially important, especially in this case. "hateful." Ya''er Bede is fast thinking about magic, and it is very obvious that this guy''s body is gradually changing, and it seems to be able to vacate, although the body is slowly floating, as long as When you look carefully, you can find that this guy is like a gas, which is a magical power. Like the outside of the body, the performance of rapid spills, and it is getting faster and faster. It really makes people feel incredible, at least they think so. This kind of power is really important, and it can''t be broken by ordinary people. At least I feel this way, and the power of this thing really makes people feel very magical. At this time, Yaerbeid suddenly began to change a little, at least the tomahawk in this guy''s hand, as if it was wrapped in magical power, and began to appear some glare. Obviously at this time I can feel the power of this guy, and in the next moment, all the lizards that rushed up suddenly began to fly outside, and instantly seemed to be exploding. A very powerful force broke out at this time, causing great damage to the surroundings, and in this case, the power seemed to have grown. "What is this all about?" The brow was a little wrinkled at this time, at least it felt like this. Zarius Shasha stood aside and felt a little unbelievable. At least the power that came out of this guys body was simply unbelievable. How to do it. It''s like being able to change the power around, this guy. In this case, Ya''er Bede is doing this. The reason is also very simple, in order to be able to break out this magical power. This kind of thing that broke out can not be solved by ordinary people. Especially the power, so that everyone feels scared. At this time, he only needs to gently wield the tomahawk to exude the magic. Your aftermath wave has a great impact on the surrounding, even in a flash. The destruction of the land, this group of guys, can''t believe what they saw. The lizard warriors are indeed very brave. This is something that everyone knows. At least they as warriors do not feel any fear in the face of death, and they also have frequent conflicts about war, not to mention the tribes. once. In the past few years, friction has been happening all the time, so it is said that many times it is completely indifferent. At least this group of guys will not feel any fear, but at this time, they have never seen such power, it is simply the existence of Yutong. Every time Yaerbade uses magical power, it is slightly different, especially when her body changes, and a wing resembling a fallen angel grows behind it. And it was gently fanned, and it was able to fly in the air. This guy now looks like a special fear, just like a real demon, unbelievable and inaccessible. As for how this guy is doing, no one will know. "what on earth is it?" Zarius Shasha frowned at this time, and he saw that this guy in front of him really felt a little bit of fear. Could it be that this guy is a legendary, fallen angel? In this world, this kind of heaven is called the archangel, and the flame angel is a kind of monster in the game system. The power of the hierarchy is not particularly high, but their leaders are quite interested in this. Inside the game world, it is called the flame angel. In other words, it is a kind of existence of a fallen angel, except that this guy seems to be more fierce in front of him, so that the group of lizards around him have a chilly back. I don''t know how to be good, even at this time, one by one started to retreat. Ya''er Bede stood in the same place, I don''t know how to be good. In this case, in this case, the deterrence around him is particularly big and even can be said that ordinary people simply cannot defeat it. Its power has really reached an unbelievable level, and it has become more and more unbelievable. The power of fallen angels, especially when this guy is now appearing, this group of lizard warriors is obviously a little bit awkward in this (good king). ". Everyone gives me a rush, don''t be afraid." At this time, Zarius Shasha raised his weapon high and shouted loudly, and he rushed directly into the crowd. And its speed is very fast, as to how this guy did it, I think it should be very simple. "Ok." Damn, what exactly is this guy as a fallen angel, I think that for these lizard warriors, the influence is particularly great. After all, angels have only a very large force in this world. "The human beings in the district are simply looking for death." Yaerbeid said slightly, and said that in this case, how can you do it? You can now make a very big change. . v3 Chapter 127： : Magic and Warrior The tomahawk in his own hands has the power of magic. As long as he wields a little, he can instantly turn a large lizard around him into ashes. "Wu martial arts, the land is cracked." Zarius Shasha finally couldnt help but watched the soldiers among these tribes being killed one by one. The hearts were more or less unbearable and quite angry, so they immediately rushed toward this guy. Although I know that I am likely to beat her. But even so, I don''t dare to give up for a long time, so I will have such an impulse in my heart. At this time, Chiba adults frowned. However, his mouth suddenly smiled. Ordinary people have no way to hurt this guy, not to mention that she is basically in a state of generality. Although this guy is a warrior, there is a lot of magical power in his body. In short, this guy has dual identity. Fire angels and warriors. When the dual identities are merged together, not only the power of magic, but also the ability to combat melee is very powerful. In short, in this case, you have doubled. There is absolutely no way for this skill used by Zarius Shasha to hurt her, although the speed 820 is very fast and a stab skill. The sword in the hand also hits the target very accurately. But what makes people feel incredible is that this guy didn''t actually defeat him. The brow really felt incredible at this time, at least he felt like this. "Yaer Bede, enough, there is no need to continue to spend time with them in this place." I know, Chiba adults. If you want to play with this group of guys at the beginning, since Chiba adults have already ordered themselves, they must quickly solve the group of guys in front of them. What should I do? I think It should be very simple. "Looking for death, is this guy really not afraid of death?" Ya''er Bede did this, standing there without any movement, when the guy approached himself and there was no reaction, the weapon in his hand hit himself. The abdomen. What everyone can''t think of is that this guy''s weapon actually did not cause any damage to this armor, let alone her body, even the cracks. "You~" Zarius Shashas eyes were so big at this time that he did not think that he could use the martial arts to break through the guys armor. Where is this guy sacred? And what about their group, what is it? Its really unbelievable, at least the level of your own should have reached the level of Valkyrie. In this world, if you convert your own level, it should belong to the elite level among the adventurers, so ordinary people are not their own opponents. But in front of this guy, there is no way to pierce it. It can even be said that there is no way to cause a little damage to it. Is it that his power is stronger than himself? Yaerbeid shook his head slightly, but he didn''t expect this guy to use this weapon to attack himself. Oh, I think its a little funny when I think about it. In this case, I suddenly used my hands to beat the weapon in this guys hand. I didn''t expect it to be broken easily. I saw this piece of clothing worn by myself, but it was made of titanium alloy equipment and in the game world, basically it can be said that there is only such a set of alloy equipment in the whole game world, and the value Quite high, especially against strong magic and physical attacks. How can he (such as a becg) pierce his body? The original look of Chiba adults is undead. This guy has always kept his original state when he was inside the big grave. He is wearing this crimson cloak, and he has exposed his hoes already in the big tomb. Inside, these guys are his men, so there is no cover at all, but this guy is doing the task. Will change his appearance, at least wear a piece, black armor, and this armor is just ordinary equipment, only able to immunize below the twentieth level, any physical and magical attacks, so at that time Clement Order the spurs in his hand and break the crack in his outer shell. But this guy is also a good luck, after all, Chiba adults have never equipped this kind of warrior weapons. In other words, for a power that has a magic singer. Suddenly let him use the weapons of the warrior, as well as a variety of combat skills, more or less still feel a little, there is no way to master, after all, the body is not very adapted, in that case will be attacked. But now it is different. The woman in front of her is also Yabede. She is a very powerful warrior in that world, and he also has the power of fallen angels. If this guy tends to be in a state of prosperity, it is even possible to reach his ability in Chiba. In short, people still feel that it is more or less unbelievable. "What is this guy, what is it?" There was a lot of doubt at this time in the heart of Zarius Shasha. For the group of people in front of me, although they said that they had some suspicions about their identity and strength at the beginning, they did not expect that they could be strong enough. Kinds of people, even can be said to include themselves, the level of adventurers have no way to hurt a trace. "Not finished yet..." Yaerbeid smashed the weapon in the hands of this guy and prepared to kill him, but at this moment, the man seemed to have a new change, and another thing in his hand made people particularly concerned. If you say that you are not mistaken, this should be a prop. I didn''t expect an ordinary lizard man to have so many powerful magic items in his hand, which made Chiba adults unthink. . v3 Chapter 128： :props However, it can be seen from the appearance that this guy''s props are not particularly beneficial, at least not like the world-class props that have just been used, but they can control the spiritual power of Cosettes. However, it is also inevitable. After all, it is a world-class prop, but what is the magic prop in the hands of this guy, even Chiba adults have no way to analyze it. "Dark matter absorption, give me away~". As the mouth broke at this time, this guy finally said the power of the magical props in his hand. It was actually a relatively simple, dark matter that absorbed magical props, although it seemed simple. But for this fallen angel, it is simply a deadly existence. Even if its power is stronger, the power of light attributes and the power of darkness are inherently a kind of thing, so the damage caused by it must be very huge. There is no doubt about this. At least I feel like this... "Impossible, how could you guys have this magic item?" The absorption of dark matter is actually a kind of thing that can be absorbed through the release, the light and then absorb all the dark matter around. Yaer Bade now has magical power, so the body of this guy has changed is the existence of a sly angel. In this close range, it is extremely vulnerable, and there is no doubt about it, but at this time, just as this guy is ready to use this magic item. The scene of the accident suddenly happened, because the guys head suddenly turned black, as if he had suffered any attack. It was the magic props in his hand that suddenly broke at this time. "Enough, the last time I have found your guy''s attack, it seems that I am a little careless, I did not expect you guys to use the second time, when you do not exist?" Cosettes is a lesson, because he doesn''t know much about this guy, so there is no extra defense, but this guy has used a world-class prop. Unexpectedly, this guy actually plans to use the second time. Is it true that he will actually commit two consecutive violations on this low-level mistake? This is absolutely impossible. What''s more, this guy used the test props to sway the power of the props. "Supreme Lord!" Ya''er Bed is also a lingering sorrow. When she saw this magic item, her brow was also wrinkled tightly. Although her power was very powerful, this magic prop was a natural enemy for herself. Can be alive and well. This magical prop is able to absorb, and the angels know this for themselves. However, this kind of magic props has no meaning for the undead. Although Chiba adults are also very afraid of the power of light, his body can withstand it. "This" Perhaps in my own eyes, this guy does not take himself as one thing at all, but know that Chiba is the protagonist of the whole thing. What''s more, this kind of power can be obtained by ordinary people. "What is it?" Zarius Shasha frowned tightly. He couldn''t believe the prop in his hand. At this time, he suddenly ruptured directly. You know, this is the magic of light properties, and One sheet metal equipment. Not ordinary people can easily destroy, but... At this time, Chiba adults just pinched it, and they were able to completely destroy it. Even this magical item seemed to be a toy in front of this guy. The master did not play any role in him. What I can be sure of is that this magic item has been launched at this time, and it has already played a certain effect. The white material is wrapped around the guy''s body, but it is not absorbed. It really makes people feel incredible, why it turns out to be like this. Asking for flowers The magic power is really incredible. "What''s the matter?" At this time, Zarijus Shasha could not believe what he saw. At this time, he thinks this way, because this guy is not quite the same as he imagined. "Your magical props have no effect on me at all." Even the world-class props can''t do anything for the current Chiba adults, but for those of his men, it''s a little different. After all, the guys'' level and magic resistance are not high. Especially in front of this magic, and Ya''er Bede basically formed a kind of resistance. ....... So it is such a danger. "Oh, what is this guy doing?" The brow is also wrinkled tightly at this time. I don''t know what to do about this thing, but in general there is not much problem. This is still quite certain, because the damage caused by this magic prop is not particularly large, but it is still relatively dangerous, at least in this case, it must not be careless. Still very careful in his mind, Jasper is ready to use his skills to escape this place, but in the next scene. The voice of Chiba adults suddenly appeared in the middle of two people, more or less people are more concerned about. "Supreme Lord!" Chiba said faintly, and the eyes were particularly angry at this time, at least for him now, it is absolutely not allowed to hurt others. Only with this point, I can never agree. "It''s okay, Ya''er Bed." "I am very sorry, the Supreme Master has let you see such a state of ecstasy, the guy in front of me, I must solve him immediately." v3 Chapter 129： :堕 Angel In fact, there is really no need to say this kind of sorry. How much is not necessary for the current Yabe Bed. This guy is his own, so he said that he has this obligation, and at this time he has been attacked by this guy, how can he sit back and ignore it. Not to mention the guy in front of him, now makes his heart particularly angry, so that it has become a prey in the eyes of Chiba adults, and fortunate enough to be their own prey, it should be happy for this. "You retreat, this guy is handed over to me." In fact, in the past, Ya''er Bede also flashed a trace of surprise, at least for this level of magic props, she still has to be vigilant because it may hurt "two five three" to her, Therefore, in this case, I am eager to use a skill to escape, but it is only in the timely appearance of Chiba adults that it has evolved into what it is now, otherwise it is particularly dangerous. In this world, there are world-class props, and this kind of equipment can be owned by ordinary people. If it is converted into the world of its own game system, it may be slightly different. At least the world is in the game world where you are. Although there are many different places, I don''t know why there is no difference between these magical props and the magical power. This is the place that makes you feel the most incredible. That game, which has swept the whole world, and has a complete stealth technology system can basically be said to be able to simulate anything, even the sound of real wind and rain, and what feelings are basically acceptable to the five senses. Such a game is instantly popular. With the increasing number of players, the real game service is basically in a state of bursting, but each game is even more popular when it exits the market, when everyone feels that the game is a bit tired. A very obvious shift will occur, and then the popularity will begin to decline until it becomes what it is now. No one is playing this game anymore. "Sorry, Supreme Adult is really very sorry just now, this guy I will definitely kill him in an instant." In a faint way, and in this case, I know how to do it. This guy makes himself particularly annoying, must be careful and he is not particularly aware of his intelligence resources. But judging from this situation at the moment, at least his hands should be more than just such a prop. This guy not only has world-class props, but also other magical props, so it is absolutely impossible for Yabe Beder to fight this guy. And he is the opponent of this guy. This is not only to protect your own hands, but also to do your best. "but" Ya''er Bede is actually very angry, and he feels that it is somewhat wrong for his own behavior. After all, showing this state of war in front of Chiba adults, there are some accusations, but this matter, The adult of the night did not blame her, and she did not bother her. Because this guy is in the state of a fallen angel when the fire is fully open, and this magic item just used to deal with her. So it is a very normal situation that she will have that kind of reaction. "What is the matter?" What the **** does this happen The brow wrinkled tightly at this time. Although Yaer Bede said that he was slightly reluctant in his heart, he had no other choice. In this case, he could only choose to retreat. In short, sometimes there are some things, and he is best. Do not intervene, otherwise it is particularly dangerous. This guy in front of you is really not able to deal with ordinary people, and he has a deep understanding of this. Chiba adults showed a very strong side, and they blocked the guy. "Yaer Bede, I have already said to you very clearly, this thing must not do anything." Brows are particularly serious at this time, especially when the eyes look like this, after Yale Bedd sees this guy, he finally stops talking about any words. If he continues to do this, he will definitely offend the Chiba adults. She has self-knowledge..... "Ok." "If there are any magical items, just use them. If you want to fight against me, it''s not that simple." If it is true, there is a lot of Zarius Shasha compared to the magic props, but this kind of world-class props is very small. Looking at this guy in front of him, his level should be very high, and he is best at it. It should be a magical class. As for how you should do it, I think I should have some thoughts in my heart. Since it is a magical race, you should use the corresponding thing to deal with it. "Magic singer, can you say that you are a great magician?" If you really want to say this, it is really correct, but it is not particularly accurate, because you are not just a magician, but also an undead. "Probably some correct, but what you said is not particularly accurate." "I am a real undead." It seems quite serious at this time, especially in this case, the two people''s line of sight is connected to 3.5. If it is the sight that can kill, I think the guy in front of me is already dead. The real fear is nothing more than this. The confrontation with this guy is exactly like a demon. Two people look at each other and the power can instantly bloom. Really, it makes you feel incredible. In particular, this feeling of eruption can be understood by ordinary people. "This guy, the sense of oppression that comes out of his body, simply makes people have no way to imagine." Zarius Shasha frowned tightly, but since he was in contact with this guy, he had no way to go. In this case, he could only force this guy to fight. . v3 Chapter 130： : Fight with me As for whether or not you can succeed, it is necessary to look at the props in your hands and whether it can play a big role. World-class props are certainly not there, but other things are definitely there, and you must find a suitable way. At least when fighting this guy, you must pay considerable attention. He is a real magic singer, and he also heard him say that he is still a real undead, undead sorcerer, like this, but from his identity it is indeed able to cause very much around The big panic, after all, the level of power is placed in that place, not ordinary people can be challenged. There are more or less heart and soul, but since you have chosen, you may not give up. "Magic treasure, move instantly" Eventually shattered at this time, Zarijus Shasha immediately used a magic prop, and quickly opened the distance between the two. In the absence of conviction of the other''s skills and various combat capabilities, it is best to keep it, a certain distance is the safest. But for the average warrior, they all know that in this situation, the magician is best at long-range attack. This is when fighting with the magic hidden, you must first choose to be close combat, you must bring the distance between the two people closer. This will make the other party have no space to display their hands and feet, which is very important. At least I think so, but what kind of degree I can achieve, I really feel a little concerned, but at this time, I have carefully analyzed a series of this guy, the combat power is absolutely in my own On, as for how many magic items there are in my hands. It may not be much, so the more you think about fighting this guy, the more difficult it is. "Space moves." The magic item I just used is very simple. It is just a prop that can move in an instant. The number of times it is used is limited. It can only be used four or five times a day, but it has been used just now. twice. "I thought it was a magical prop that was just a simple space move." Chiba is indeed a very cautious guy, and every time he fights, he will grow this thing and minimize it. And for your own enemies, even if it is just a guy who is very likely to do it than you do, you don''t know the other person, the situation and the combat skills at the beginning, you should pay more attention. Because this guy is playing a game, he has developed such a habit that is not only very cautious to other players around him, but also keeps an eye on the surrounding situation. If someone sneak attacks, they can see it. In short, in short. Listening to all directions is the most important thing. This is true for myself, and it is true that people who are sometimes not ordinary people can solve this problem. But for the current Chiba, he is completely afraid of anyone, at least this guy is particularly powerful in the face of strength. For this, I am still more confident, not to mention that this guy is not his opponent. He just figured out all the strength of this guy when he was just now, although it is incredible that he is from which The place got the world-class props, but it seems to have only one. What''s more, he has already judged that he has used it, that is, Cosettes has become the state. This is the ghost that this guy made in the past. He knows for sure about this, let alone this guy has no ability in his hands. Fighting with him is simply a breeze. As for this guy, will you accept your own fight? I want to be a lizard warrior, is there any reason for rejection? "Although I don''t know anything about your tribe, if I can, I hope that the two of us can be compared in a straightforward manner." It was at this time that Chibas thought that this guy was the challenge he had, and according to the rules of the lizard tribe, if someone had challenged you, it must be accepted. This is very sacred. And with the rules in the lizard tribe, there has been such a rule from the past. If someone would challenge you, you must choose to accept it. There is no doubt about this. "Oh, what is this guy like you..." Humph! Zarius Shasha did not expect this time. This guy actually knows his own tribe. After all, this kind of fighting means that any lizard who must accept it can''t defy. Even in the case of this kind of war, it is necessary for 920 to know that Chiba adults have played this game before, although there are great changes now, but there are monsters and various magic skills, as well as each race. He is very familiar with the habits. Just like the lizard race in front of him, he knows why this race is like this. The reason is very simple. The biggest feature of this race is that they are fighting people, and there is a big conflict between the tribes. The only best solution is to fight through. Whether it is between the patriarchs, or the following people find challenges to the patriarchs, the total power can determine everything. In other words, that is to say, if the guy accepts his own challenge and defeats him, the guys must be obedient. Perhaps there is another way to go to the life of this guy first. In short, in this case, Zarijus Shasha, indeed, is in a passive state, making people feel more or less unbelievable, why do they do this. This guy! The brow was also wrinkled at this time. Although Zarius Shasha wanted to reject this guy''s request, this guy knew his race rules. . v3 Chapter 131： : The meaning of duel There is no other way to do this in this case, only to nod. If the patriarch fails, he does not have to bow to the guy, but the most respectful is the must, which is the absolute thing between races, especially in the face of power. "Haha, if this is the case, let this group of guys drive you a little further." After all, the surrounding lizard people surrounded this place at this time, so it seems to be a little open, so at this time, Chiba adults, quickly said to this guy. Let them leave a little further away. Otherwise, this is not a duel. For every lizard warrior, after seeing this scene, they feel quite incredible. I didnt expect this enemy to know myself. The rules of race and the settlement of all things in accordance with this, duel? It seems to be particularly fair, but in fact, there is something hidden inside, perhaps only Zarius Shasha can understand the pain. In short, I also have a lot of helplessness, because this situation can be somewhat different from the war, at least I think so. Even in the midst of the war, if you dont believe it, you will have a very good reputation for dying. This is absolute, and as a former patriarch of the lizard tribe, it is said that both influence and other prestige are particularly large, if it fails in this decision. The impact of the time is definitely particularly vulnerable. It is simply insulting myself because I know that today, if this guy fights with himself, there is absolutely no chance of winning. Perhaps it can only be through group attack. This guy is defeated in front of him, but he knows the rules of his race. "The original patriarch, at this time I challenged you, that is, the battle." This is not an ordinary duel, compared to the previous ones. This time I feel particularly important, even related to the future of the entire race, and my grasp of this duel is basically minimal, and I know that I may die soon. I didn''t expect it to wrinkle tightly at this time. In fact, if you can, this guy will never agree, but there is no way for this guy to know the tradition of his race. It really makes people feel that it is not good, but it has already happened. So what can I change now? "I accept." At this time, Zarius Shashas brows seemed to have fallen three black lines, and he was particularly angry now, knowing that he had no other way. Where is this person... Must also change... The duel between races is not as simple as you think, because it is related to important issues. This guy is originally the original patriarch, so the influence in the entire tribe is particularly large, if this guy loses this In the game, it is related to the whole morale. Its very likely that all the lizard people have lost their official game because of this guys losing game. In this case, Chiba adults think that they are particularly thoughtful and conquering you like this. The defense of all of you is killed. Let you see what is called real power. The duel between the lizards is also called the "brave". In short, such a duel is very capable in the tribe, deciding what position each person stands in, and as long as the other party is fighting, there is no reason to refuse. For foreigners, there are still special circumstances, but this guy should look provocative. But since things have evolved into this way, there is no other way. At this time, Zarius Shasha was very angry. At least from his expression, he could observe it, but it didn''t matter. This guy is at this time. Become more crazy. In an instant, all the lizards around me made room for two people to fight in the two, but whoever can win the war is really more concerned. It is still very clear that the duel is sacred, and the two people are very respectful at this time. The lizard''s duel is at least politely greeting each other before starting the duel. This is indispensable, except that the lizards have the characteristics of their own duel. And in the duel, you can''t use magical power. For this, everyone knows very well. "What is this guy doing?" You know, he is obviously a magic singer, so what he is best at is supposed to be magical power. There is no doubt about this, but this guy actually puts forward such a request to himself and wants to be with himself. A duel. More or less still makes people feel incredible, at least in their own minds. As a magician, in the face of the power that he is best at, actually intend to give up, saying that this guy is also like the girl, is it a dual (Wang Hao) heavy force? Otherwise it is not possible to be like this. Its completely impossible to use ordinary peoples minds to think about it and to fight in the field that they are least good at. In other words, this guy has absolute confidence in his own strength. That is to say, it is not just a magical singer''s identity, it is even more likely to be a warrior. The purpose of this guy is also very simple, in order to completely kill the tribe of the lizard, even from the heart. Rather than just from the outside as well as the various forces. "hateful." Although Zarius Shasha said that he wanted to refuse, he has no other way. "I don''t plan to continue to talk nonsense with you in this place, fight." . v3 Chapter 132： : confrontation At this time, the two people are basically in a confrontational situation, but they are still relatively good. Zarius Shasha immediately rushed up, and the movements in the hands can basically be said to be very fast, between the blinks. Hard work, but for this guy, there is no effect. "I have already told you that if you don''t use your full strength, it is very difficult to beat me." At this time, I am quite convinced in this regard, this guy has no comparability at all. Sure enough, the ordinary attack, for the current level of the master of the magic singer, does not have any effect. However, you must know that you have tried your best now. If you don''t fully understand the situation of the other party, you can''t use the power at will, even if you have a trump card in your hand. Maybe this guy really doesn''t understand himself very much. Actually, she guessed that she had magic props in her hands, but the actual number and the high level of the level are still unknown for this family of 897. There is no way for them to understand. "Awful guy." Therefore, sometimes I am bound by the kind of race, and it seems to be somewhat helpless. At least I have no way to solve it. However, this guy in front of him seems to be completely pursuing the obsession of the battle in the heart of the lizard warrior, so he will launch a duel to him. "Magic burst, level five." For the magic singer, each person''s magic level is strictly divided. For ordinary humans, the seventh order has reached the limit of this group of guys, no one can break through here. Unless you are really a demon, you may be able to have this possibility. In short, at this time, Chibas brows are wrinkled tightly. He knows how to deal with this thing in front of him, and to use absolute power. Attack this guy. However, at the beginning, it is still a tentative attack (beec), because I don''t know how powerful this guy is, and the rash attack is very dangerous. A lot of attention is the best... "how is this possible." The brows are slightly up, not to mention the situation. For ordinary people, if you see this kind of duel in front of you, you will definitely feel that there is not much change in power between the two people. Although the bursting magic level is not particularly high, the damage caused by it is really very large, and in this case, the guy in front of him immediately seems to have suffered the power that seems to be able to swallow. Instantly disappeared from this world. I know that the trump card in my hand has not been used at this time. Although Zarius Shasha said that there is no world-class props, there are still many other props in his body. Although the level is not very high, at least it can be This guy poses a certain threat, but what everyone doesn''t think is that it is just a trick. The guy in front of me will be instantly turned into nothingness, so that everyone has not thought of it, and they have taken a sigh of relief, which is the sacredness of this guy. The acceleration of power can actually reach this level... I think its terrible to think about it, especially at this time, not to mention the patriarch of the lizard tribe, who lost the victory of this war. After thinking, this group of people must have a little obedience to their victors. This is for sure. Therefore, the failure of Zarius is more or less unbelievable. It can be said that the entire dragon lizard is a tribe. At this time, the moment seems to have changed a lot. They whispered one by one, and they talked about it. At least for the situation in front of us, I dont know what to do. If I choose to fight, it is not reasonable. After all, this is absolutely not sacred. As long as this guy wins, all the lizard tribes must obey his orders at this time. At the very least, it is not possible to be an enemy of this guy. This is absolutely true. No one can change it. But this is not so ordinary... However, since the guy named Chiba, who won the duel victory, said that many lizards around him didn''t know what to do at this time. But in general, they temporarily stopped the attack, did not make any initiative, and what it would be like. Still people care more, Zarius Shasha does not even feel any death, just in a flash, this guy body seems to have disappeared from the world, do not know what power this guy used in front of him . But what is certain is that this guy did not use any magical power at the time. After about a few seconds of calm, after the group of lizards, there is a hillside on the hillside. At this moment, it seems that something has been collided, and the moment is open. At this time, the lizard talent pays attention. Going to my own team leader, I was beaten by this guy. And it hits the wall and explodes in an instant. People can''t imagine this thing, how to do it. It really makes people feel incredible, at least for themselves, it is such a state. "hateful." In fact, this is already relatively light. For him, the power of this kind of thing is completely incomparable. The Chiba adults are even warriors. It is as easy as stepping on an ant for the group of people in front of them. Magic props? Hey, this guy is falling a lot of magical props in the body when he is being beaten. Its something that doesnt flow in. The level is very low. I want to use this kind of thing to deal with myself. I know that even if it is world class. There are no ways to control your body. . v3 Chapter 133： : Being stunned Including the spiritual strength, I did not expect this guy to use these gadgets to deal with himself. I think it is ridiculous to think about it, maybe I am really awkward. At this time, everyone frowned and didn''t know what to do. There is no way to choose, at least he thinks so. "How, if you still want to continue fighting with me, I am always there." This group of lizards have experienced a lot of battles at this time, but they have never seen them. The guy who can solve the patriarch in a moment, the back is slightly numb, so in this case, all Warriors, all feel completely unable to believe, if this guy really has such a powerful force, then want to destroy the entire lizard tribe, ~ special simple. To say that what they want to do is not to bow down to themselves, as long as they can help themselves to create a death army. "Haha!" Because I understand the habits of this race, I know how they will be obeyed. Even so, when Chiba adults saw this group of guys gradually squatting to themselves, they have recently known that the time has come. In this case, the soul of this group of guys has surrendered to themselves. Moreover, the attractive physical quality of the body is particularly good, and the death corps created in this way must be quite powerful. This is absolutely unquestionable, but what kind of degree can be achieved is still more concerned, because the power is not absolute. "This guy, what is it?" Some of the lizards have remained vigilant. At least he thinks so. Power does not determine everything, but many times there are many things that are powerful enough. If these lizards say that you are not psychologically attacking them, it is difficult to control these guys. You must know that their strength is not particularly small, especially in this case, so Chiba adults will be like this. Go and do it. And also achieved a very good effect, at least exactly the same as the expectations in my heart, what I want to see is such a result, because in this case, their soul is the best, so It is said that the undead army created is the most powerful. It is said that at this time, a creative magic was launched. Transformed the soul of everyone around you... In the absence of killing them, they can directly create a high-level undead army. "Dimigos, this group of guys will be handed over to you now, don''t give me any scorpions." Chiba said very seriously at this time, and his expression was a bit angry at this time, at least for him now, the most important thing is to worry about the investigation of the Slyan country. Although I say that I have great confidence in my own strength, if I want to fight against a country, I still have to give more strength, not to mention that in this world, I have now got a new one. Information resources, that is world-class props. Perhaps at the beginning, I didn''t think so much before. You thought that there was no such magic prop in this world, but he was more concerned after today. Magic props are not particularly rare, but if they reach world-class, they have very powerful value, and the power of destruction around them is very large, just like that, even including the inheritance guardian in their own grave. People, spiritual strength may even be under control. In short, it is quite threatening. In this case, we must pay more attention. Otherwise, there is no way to avoid the current situation. It seems that in the future, in this world, we must pay more attention, otherwise it is particularly dangerous, especially in the face of these guys, the so-called magic props do not mean much to themselves, but if you meet world-class Props, that is quite dangerous. Asking for flowers In short, for this world, I dont know much about it. A lot of caution is good, otherwise it is especially dangerous. "Listen to my call, death army." It is not a special difficulty to create an undead army. It is only necessary to spend a certain amount of power on their ranks. Moreover, in this case, the souls of these guys are not collected. Especially high, so I can only create such an undead army, but it is relatively good. And this level has been reached. Seriously, its quite perfect. However, at this time, after the end of everything here, Dimitugos now has such an identity, even though his own Chiba adults can temporarily put these guys The **** is hidden. ............... But it also has certain drawbacks... Because every time you summon, you have to consume a lot of magical power, which is a little less worthwhile, not to mention the number of these guys, the number is not particularly large, instead of letting them sleep in the ground, give it to Dimitu Goss came to a unified management, and the rest were responsible for the safety inside the big tomb. In short, the number of tribes of this group of lizards is still relatively large, so it is said that they must be allocated reasonably, and they will sleep in the ground in excess. Always when you need these guys, you can summon them at any time. For this, you can do it yourself. After all, your level is a magic singer. It is quite high. It is not an ordinary person. It is comparable. The brow is also wrinkled tightly at this time... Chiba adults know the world, how to choose? You know how the world should be chosen. In short, many things are not the same as you think. However, since you have come to the world, you must survive stubbornly. This is the most important thing. Never give up. . v3 Chapter 134： : Cooperation again The present time is the early morning of the next day, the underground grave of Nazarik is located in the sixth-level square, basically at this time, all the class guards are summoned to this place. The environment around the big tomb is now basically covered by a large forest, so in this case, few people will be discovered. But this does not mean that we will survive in this world. This is a certainty that the Nasarik grave has many monsters, and their level is particularly strong. This is absolutely certain. What''s more, now that I have added lizards, this race can be said to be a very powerful warrior, and their power is quite strong, at least at this time, can play a certain role in the tomb of the "two-seven" in the tomb. The increase can at least protect against other foreign aggressors. Not only relying on these, the power of the guardian of the city, standing in front of a lot of people in Chiba, one of the guys seems to be interested in traitors. Dimitugos said that this guy is a bit strange, wearing a pair of glasses, and his career seems to be, the guy who raises the monster, in short, can summon monsters of different sizes, but very powerful, This guy looks special like a traitor, but it is actually a very loyal person. This guy''s head is particularly good. Basically, he has to make suggestions for each combat mission. It can be said that he has been able to act as a military division, and the guys own combat power is very strong, at least in the face of these lizards. At that time, I never feel fear. If I summon all the monsters, I can even level the entire lizard tribe. Lizard warriors have a total of seven tribes. They often have internal wars because of water resources. In short, they are very unsettled. It is precisely because of this situation that they have created the skills of their natural warriors. Now they are all taken over by Chiba adults. . In fact, these are not the key points. The most important thing is that these guys are now completely created for themselves. The undead army can make a contribution to their own, Nasarik grave. If you think about it, it is still pretty good, at least for now. The underground graves led by Shantou have become very noisy in recent days, probably because of the increased number of people in this place. And now with the increase in the number of more and more, it can be said that many times there are many things that are not what you think. In short, things have become what they are now, and people are more or less concerned. Because today''s Chiba adults have something to say, the brow wrinkled slightly at this time, looking at all the people in the square. I took a deep breath. Now that I have created an undead army, I can say that anything that is going on is basically achievable. I basically have the power of resistance with the Slyan country, but only Before that, it is necessary to temporarily resurrect a class guardian of his own. Although Cosettes said that being a man of his own, being used by others to control is a very shameful thing, but as a Chiba adult did not blame this guy. He also doesn''t want to blame anyone. After all, this thing has a certain relationship with himself. If you judge that this guy has a world-class prop, then things will not become what it is. In short, this thing Not to mention it for the time being. And now, for all the guardians of the class, they basically maintain a neutral attitude, and they will not answer these words. Looking up at the scenery in the sky, it is a bit strange, because the big tomb can basically be said to be covered by something, basically 24 hours in a state full of stars. But what you see is an illusion, because this kind of thing is made by a cup of magic, so in this case, it does not represent the present time, and basically in every square of the hierarchy. Burning a flame that illuminates the entire grave.... It''s a very useful prop. Now everyone is concentrated in this place because they have something to say, for the last Raiders tribe. It is already done by myself, so it is enough now. Only in the days that follow, we must slowly collect more information. At least we cant make a direct conflict with the Slyant countries. But in order to improve our prestige, we must take risks. The identity of the person, in this world, carries out various adventure activities. At least this way, I can feel very peace of mind. "Awful guy! I didn''t expect the world to have world-class props. It seems that I should be careful in the future." In short, it is a very unbelievable thing for me to come to this world. After all, if you can come here, it is representative, and other partners in the game world will probably come. In this world, only two people have no contact. Anzul K., a game world before 4.5, is a very famous game guild, and it is very famous. It is basically very big influencing the surrounding, but in this case, can you do it yourself? To what extent? Still more or less people are a little concerned. In fact, there is a purpose, but also to be able to expand their influence. In this world, he always wants to find his own companions. What I always want to prove is such a thing, but these guys don''t necessarily want to come to the world like this, but the most strange thing, the monsters of this world, and the magic props. The game that can''t be said to play with yourself, the various monsters inside and the magic, basically stand out in the same state. . v3 Chapter 135： :military adviser In other words, it is very likely that the world has a certain connection with the game that you are talking about. This is certain. Otherwise, it will not become what it is now. But in general, this thing is not so simple, because you have to know that there is something in this world called martial arts, and many adventurers will use it. I think this kind of thing is in my game world. It has never been seen, so it is original. I want to improve my prestige so hard that I can make myself a guild. He makes his name resound in every corner of the world. At least in this way, he can better find the world he once played. partner. Chibas brow furrowed slightly, but in his heart, he also had such an idea. After all, the world has too many similarities with the game world, so people have to do it, but there is one more thing that they may have thought of, 14 that is perhaps in this world, their companions in the game world, I have been there, but the timeline is a bit different. Perhaps this guy has come to the world more than himself, hundreds of years earlier, or after hundreds of years later than himself, this possibility is happening. After all, it can happen to himself through this kind of thing. Not to mention these little things. In short, there is no impossibility, and the corner of the mouth flashed a chill at this time. "Cosetes, now I am going to bring you back to life, and it costs more. Five hundred million gold coins are now all for you." The gold coins in the big tomb of Nasari, especially in the warehouse, can basically be said to be full of the entire room. This gold coin has no problem for Chiba adults. They have been stored in the guild for several years. The gold coins have basically reached the guild, and some systems are on the line. In short, there is absolutely no need for any worry on the gold coin. Even for this guy called Cosettes, there is no problem with the continuous resurrection several times, at least you can do it yourself, and you can guarantee it. In this guild, the most important thing is the gold coin. It is basically full. Therefore, the large room is full of gold coins, and in the storage space, it is basically full, this kind of thing, for now The previous paragraph is good and has no value. However, in the last time, I did some experiments on this kind of gold coin, because this currency has no way to circulate in this world, but after all, it is gold, so it should be said that there should be a certain exchange value. Although the class guards can be killed, but if these guys have a certain amount of gold coins, plus some special magic, they can return to their original state again. For this, they still know. This guild was very famous in the past, especially in the game world. In short, it was built by 41 supreme people. Everyone is particularly powerful. Basically everyone has one. A weapon that builds itself out. "Everyone is ready." At this time, a girls voice suddenly said that her name was Yaerbade. This guy was so nervous at this time that the reason was very simple. After all, the mental state of this guy was always Controlled by world-class props. I don''t know, after the resurrection, this guy still has a lot of difference with the original. In short, I must pay more attention. Otherwise, it is quite dangerous. I may be attacked by this guy at any time. In this case, as the general manager. Her. It is obligatory to do this. In short, it is basically armed, and with a tomahawk in his hand, his brows are slightly wrinkled. If this guy is still the same after the resurrection, he will definitely kill this guy in a flash. Drop it. Ya''er Bede is quite vigilant, but this guy is the general manager of this big tomb. In general, in these matters, it seems a little nervous, but at this time, Chiba adults suddenly came to her side, and gently patted her on the shoulder, indicating that she should not be nervous. "Yaer Bede, give me a little relaxation. Cosettes said that it was influenced by world-class props, but the spirit of this guy is still relatively strong, not to mention the refreshing once again, I think it should not be Received the control of this guy." But things are not absolute, so all things are still careful. The reason why Ms. Bader would say this is completely for the safety of all people, and the Chiba adults who will never let this guy hurt are a bit of a hair. This is what I think in my heart, so I will not let this thing happen in 390. In fact, Cosettes is quite powerful as a warrior, but this time his luck is not very good, it is a little long. I didnt expect the opponents to meet the world-class props. If Chiba of the Supreme Adult is really weighing up, it will feel embarrassed. World-class props exist in this world. It is very important for this kind of intelligence resources. At least it can prove that the world has a very strong human existence, at least it should be able to tie it, but this is only one. Kind of conjecture. Because I have not seen it yet. "Yes, supreme adult." After seeing Chiba adults, especially for his eyes, Ya''er Bed seemed to feel very reassuring at least, so in this case, he quickly took back the weapons in his hands. It seems that there are some differences that are different, at least I think so. Of course, for the game world, all things can be reborn again, for this is affirmation, not to mention, his current level has reached the magic singer, so ordinary people. . v3 Chapter 136： : Ceremony of the resurrection As long as you use some gold coins a little, you can get a second life. This is certain, not to mention that you are particularly lacking in attracting talents, so even if you take a little risk, you must do it. As the guardian of the fourth class, Cosettes, but a very powerful warrior, how this chicken may give up on this, although the risk of a little bit, but it does not matter. "Because you are my guardian of the city, I am very satisfied with your loyalty. Therefore, I am very concerned about your life, and I am absolutely not able to let you die easily." Chiba faces this situation, and I don''t know how to explain it to my own. In short, the reason for this is because the guys are so moved to their loyalty, at least this way. After listening to this sentence at this time, the other class guards were slightly touched by the inexplicable, at least in their eyes, the adult in front of him was quite good, not only able to lead himself. The most important thing is that it is also particularly gentle. For this, these class guardians are quite useful. At least for them, loyalty is a must, and why the Supreme Lord treats himself like this. It seems that only one vocabulary can be used to explain, that is, the supreme adult in front of you, especially gentle. "Yes, Chiba." Originally, this game world is nothing but illusory. In the past, these so-called class guardians, and these things, but only the virtual data produced by the dummy play, and even can say that there is no emotion , including these skins are all simulated by data. This particularly powerful full stealth technique is generally fake, but it gives people a special touch and a serious sense of sight, but if you carefully experience it, you will find that there is a big difference. Not so special perfection. Chiba didn''t enter the game world before. It was an ordinary staff who struggled outside. In short, I lived a life of 3 o''clock every day, which made people feel boring. In fact, these are not the key points. The most important thing is that this guys life is particularly unremarkable. Over time, I feel particularly bored. I slowly fell in love with this game, at least for him now, it will not be easy. Go and give up. Although the game says that it can''t be eaten, it can really dispel the boring days of its own week, not to mention the special leisure of its work, which can free up a lot of space. However, people feel that there are some incredible things. I did not expect that as the days gradually strengthened, the number of people in the entire guild became less and less. In the end, it was even said that only one was left. "Even if all the other members are no longer there, I will not leave you." Some inexplicable feelings, at this time, even including all the class guardians, the heart seems to be more determined, for this supreme adult must be guarded to the end. I didn''t expect it to be such a gentle supreme adult. To be honest, in the hearts of these guys, it is now particularly warm, at least there will be no other thoughts, and the guy who will die will follow this guy. "Well, come back to Cosettes." Anz is his new name in the world. Chibas current eyes flash a glimmer of red light and the most powerful weapon in the guild, that is, the magic wand is taken out and the mouth inside the ba is fast. The magic of the mind. "Hurry up and wake me up, I will give you a second life." Chiba adults lifted their wands high, because it takes a very powerful force to resurrect this guy in front of him. After all, his own level is very high, so the gold coins consumed and the mp value of magic are said. They are very big, and the magic power they carry can be done, but there is no need to waste it. Because the magic wand consumes magic power, it will be replenished in a short time. In short, this thing has a very powerful power, and at this time, all the gold coins seem to be melted, and then re-constructed Cosettes at this time. Its like being re-created by these gold coins. A brand new guy is resurrected at this moment. When he opens his eyes, the person he sees is Chiba. "This guy doesn''t seem to have any problems." After all, at the beginning, this guy''s spiritual power was controlled by world-class props, so even if he was resurrected at this time, he was quite concerned, at least very vigilant. The guardians around the class, some of them have retreated at this time, and they are quite concerned about this guy. The brow is also slightly wrinkled. Since this thing has become like this, it is necessary to pay more attention. This is a must. "Get out of the way, beware of this guy''s attack." Dimitugos, in fact, still does not believe that this guy will betray, but if it is a world-class road (Wang De Zhao), there is no other way, in this case still seems a little vigilant, but relative to For other people, this guy is still calm, at least he is very quiet in front of Chiba. At the moment when I opened my eyes, Cosettes felt very strange, because it felt like the old ones were particularly up. When I walked, my eyes were a little confused. I didnt know what happened, and I totally missed it. Its up, theres no memory, just seeing this group of peers in front of me seems to be a little afraid of themselves, and actually began to retreat. And at this time, the general manager still took the tomahawk in his hand, as if he was particularly vigilant against himself. "What the **** does this happen?" In fact, the reason why Chiba is so calm, the reason is very simple. . v3 Chapter 137： : Get a freshman Because he doesn''t believe this guy, once he gets a new life, he will be controlled by world-class props. Because he has studied world-class props, this kind of power is a very special idea, and even he has no way to Fight, but also have certain flaws. It''s not that there are two chances. When a monster dies and is resurrected, even if it is a world-class prop, it will be fully effective. Besides, this is just a verification and conjecture that I once had. I didnt get the actual results. What''s more, there is a big difference between the world and the world. In short, it is better to keep a good eye on this situation. In case this guy ...... Yes, I am afraid that this is a probability problem. If this guy is really under the control of the spirit of world-class props, then he will definitely solve this guy on the spot, otherwise it is particularly dangerous, especially for him. Warriors, for their own class guardians, are simply an extremely dangerous existence. And at that time, I will personally clean the portal at that time, which is certain. The brow was also slightly wrinkled at this time, although the guy was temporarily restored to its original appearance, but to determine whether this guy is controlled by the spirit of world-class props, it must be detected by a means. That is to view your own game interface. At this time, Chiba adults opened their own game interface, and his brows were slightly wrinkled. At least it can be proved that this guy is not under any control. This is certain. call The worry in my heart finally seems to be at this time, and the whole fall down. In short, it seems to be particularly easy, and when I see my game interface, this guy becomes a normal state. "Don''t worry, this guy hasn''t changed anything, exactly the same as before." After all, other class guards, at this time, still showed special tension, and even made some gestures for combat preparation. However, when Chiba adults finished this sentence, they were relieved. Then the whole atmosphere became very strange, and these guys said one by one against Cosettes. Although Marley said that there are few words on weekdays, this guy is a person who has control of forest magic. Although people feel that they are somewhat introverted, and they usually do not interact with other world city guardians on weekdays, but at this time, He suddenly got the courage, although it seemed a little nervous, but still facing the guy in front of him, he said slyly. "What do you think you have done? Let us worry so much, the guardians around the class..." Marley is a little weak because of his own strength, so that among all the inheritance guardians, the status of this guy is generally the lowest, so there is some fear. It will appear in such a state, and I want to say that I am a little afraid of this warrior. And they are really good, they dont leave any feelings, and when they open, they are directly accused. "What is this guy about you, I didn''t expect it to be because of such a powerful warrior, lost to these guys in front of me, it really makes people feel a little shame." The whole person of Cosettes is really a circle of one year. He has no way to understand the current situation. After all, his spirit is not in his own mind when he is controlled by world-class props. I don''t know how to do it at all. "Nan, in short, you must reflect on this matter, and don''t appear in the battle, so shameful, otherwise, your own guardian of this class, beei is not worthy." This group of guys gathered around in an instant, and it was a painful talk to the guy in front of him, and Cosettes, who finally understood the truth, was particularly embarrassed, and his heart was a bit shy. And indeed, it is like this. In short, the whole big grave has now recovered its original appearance, and Cossets has no problem for everyone to feel very gratified, at least now the guys mental recovery It is in its original state. Calling... Chiba adults listened to these guys a little chattering. In short, in this case, they still have to leave quickly. If you continue this way, you really dont know what to do. "I am really sorry for you, to trouble everyone." As a warrior, it is necessary to apologize in this case. What''s more, this thing is indeed wrong. I must pay more attention to it next time. I didn''t expect the other party to hold world-class props. Cosettes also seems to be somewhat uncomfortable, at least this guy at this time, you have already put your own best efforts. "Forget it, you should stop talking about him. In short, there are a lot of things we need to do next. There is no time to continue playing in this place." "Yes, Chiba." If you want to control this situation, you can only pass the majesty, so at this time, the brow of the Supreme Master is also slightly raised, very serious, and tells all the class guards in the last few days, you Be sure to do all aspects of the work, at least for the next few days, they have to carry out all-round defense, and even to resist the Slyan country. However, at this time, suddenly someone stood up and strongly suggested. "Chiba adults, although we now have too many things to know about the world, and after going through the last thing, I think there should be other world-class props in this world." Ordinary magical props do not have any aggressiveness for Chiba, but such world-class props are basically dangerous for their class guards. It is not ordinary people who can deal with it. In short, it is necessary to worry about it, so she said in this case, faintly said. . v3 Chapter 138： : planning and planning "I don''t know if you have any high opinions. If you can, let us know." Dimitugos, in fact, is responsible for the role of the military division, and the head of this guy is particularly good, he also knows that in this case, it is indeed quite bad for the big division. Even if you are very convinced of your strength, in this case, before you decide whether the other party holds the world-class props, it is still very bad to make a conclusion. Therefore, it was proposed that this is a temporary alliance with other countries, so that it has a very large intelligence source-source circle. In short, he will also be sheltered by this country, although the big grave does not need such a so-called asylum and alliance. However, this guy did not say anything wrong. After all, the information resources around him are still getting too little. If there is any situation, more or less will make people care more. "Ok!" There was a hint of a flash in my eyes, ending the guys proposal, but in this world, except for this Slyan country, there are other countries that I dont know for the time being. When Kahn village fought, he got some news from the village chief. This strange world seems to have three countries. Although the Slyan country says that the land area is not particularly large, the countrys military power and the magic singers identity are particularly special, and the props they hold , is also very much, is there a world-class? I want to be sure. Its just that theres a lot of it, so theres still no way to judge it. The big tomb that the Slyan country gave to itself can basically be said to be a slap in the face, and it is possible to come to this place at any time. In short, in this case. I must pay considerable attention to myself, at least I think about it this way, otherwise it is especially dangerous. "What the **** does this happen" The brow is also wrinkled tightly at this time. If you want to alliance with other countries, it is not as simple as you think. In short, it is in the case of common interests, so it is only this that can only be considered now. The so-called Sri Lankan countries have contradictory countries. Only in this case, the interests of the two people are the same. So for this matter, it is still necessary to investigate in advance. As for who this task is assigned to, I think that only Dimwugos, who is particularly intelligent, can do this. This is absolute, so for this task, I will temporarily hand it over to him and I seem to have a very important thing to do now. What is this again? That is to raise the prestige of the world in this world as an adventurer. In short, I am not able to disclose it at this time for the time being. Otherwise, I may be tempted to kill myself and act in a low-key manner. After all, this world is still very strange to itself, and after coming to this world, I have experienced so many battles, and I feel more difficult again and again. In the future, I must pay special attention to it. . And the purpose of doing this is very simple, just to be able to survive, nothing more. In this world, if you don''t work hard, it is really easy to lose something. At least I think so, not to mention that this situation is a bit different now. Many times, many things, not what you think in your heart, can be achieved. "I know, Chiba." Dimitugos nodded slightly at this time, and after getting this order, he quickly left the place, then went to handle this matter and collect intelligence. This guy''s proposal does have some truth, at least for the big tomb, it has not yet reached that level. It''s not that simple to solve these guys. In short, there are a lot of things in this situation that you must be able to survive in this world, at least you think so. "hateful" The brow wrinkled tightly at this time, I think this guy knows what he should do now, for the entire big tomb. Asking for flowers Some things are still kept as much as possible, not to say that it is wonderful, otherwise it is very dangerous, at least as it is now, there are some things. "You are going back for a while, I want to be alone in this place." Chiba looked at the sky full of stars. Although it was just an illusion made with magical props, it made him fall into a kind of memory. It really felt a bit bleak, if the current identity is not undead. I really don''t know how to be good, and my body has a forced passive skill. Whether it is suddenly very exciting or otherwise, it seems that it can be oppressed in an instant. ............. More or less still makes people feel incredible, what is the situation of their own situation? "Forget it, too complicated things, I really don''t want to think about it." "Yaer Bede, in this place tomorrow, I will be armed with me." Ya''er Bede was originally the general manager here, ready to leave this place, but suddenly got the order of Chiba adults, but a flash of smile immediately flashed into the corner of his mouth. It seems to be particularly exciting. In short, the previous girl, who is very fond of Chiba adults, went abroad. For this, she is also very helpless, because she is also Chibas secretly tampering with this guys game design. set. Its really a bit shy to think about it, why do you do such stupid things. You know, this guy is his own man, and he is also a game character created by his own companion. Although I seem to be a real person now, it feels quite good. "Ah... its really shy to think about it." If Chiba adults are not undead, I think he will be ashamed of his actions in this situation, but whenever this guy feels a little excited, he will be forced to suppress it. . v3 Chapter 139： : Floating Magic At this time, Chiba adults wrinkled their brows. In short, after experiencing this incredible battle, he always remembered something at night. At least for the future battles must pay more attention, otherwise the special danger, in an incredible state. This is because there is such a thing in the heart, this kind of thing is called yu hope, of course, as an undead, certainly there is no such obvious yo, but after coming to this world. The heart seems to be excited from inexplicable, because those things that I once had in the real world, there is no way to accomplish, at this time, it is possible to achieve, especially for this hegemonic world, the mind thinks " This is a very beautiful miao thing. "Floating magic." Gently in the mouth, this is a kind of more powerful magic, but relatively speaking, it is not that every magic singer has it, knowing that it must reach a certain level. Perhaps compared to your own level, in this world, people who can use floating magic are not particularly special, except like monsters, which are similar to flame angels, they don''t need any magic power at all. It is possible to improve your ability in an instant. The body is affected by magic, so it becomes particularly light at this time, as long as you can pass your own will, and you can change your current position at will. It can even be said that this floating magic is very useful than instantaneous movement. At least this guy consumes very little power, and that''s for sure, not to mention in this case. Nasarik''s grave, which has a variety of equipment and is divided into many layers. For each class, there is a guard who is responsible for management. This is like Cosettes. presence. They are not just managers or existers. Basically, they are an indispensable part of the entire Nasarik grave. Anyway, they are their own family. Although the current identity is entirely a master-servant relationship, the group''s loyalty to oneself can be seen through the display on the system, and the level of loyalty has reached 100%. So will these guys betray themselves? The snack is still very clear, these guys will not easily betray, unless it is like a world-class props a few days ago. Especially like this kind of prop, it can be obtained by ordinary people. At least for the current Chiba adults, how much more or less is a little bit unbelievable. In other words, this guy''s inner world is actually particularly scared, although he has enough strong confidence in his own strength. But this thing is not absolute, and I am very clear about this. Whether in the game world or in this real world that is incredibly incredible, although the role and power attributes have not changed, the game is very different from the real world. knew. After the death of the game character, you can choose to resurrect through a certain game currency or other means, but in this world, if you meet a guy who is stronger than yourself, if you are not his opponent, you lose yourself. If you are alive, you don''t know what to do. Undead, this is a race that is very scary. In the process of playing games, many people do not choose this career reason because they are particularly unpopular. Especially for the large-scale adventure games, the average person will choose to temporarily play because it is relatively easy to play, and its power is particularly easy, causing a great attack on the enemy. If you play this undead job, it is still very clear that the physical attack feels a little down, especially in this case. Physical attacks are able to determine whether a career can get a good support rate. This day is very important. In the average ordinary game player, when they choose a career, they will follow the flow... . This is definitely a must, because many people will choose this kind of career. The reason is that it is particularly simple and easy to get started. Toshiba will not spend much real money, but it is not the same for the undead. When playing this kind of career, you have to reach the top to be able to show your strength. Generally speaking, this role has always been such a role. In the early days, the intensity of various attacks has not been improved. In the early stage, if you have no way or have no perseverance to continue playing this game character, It''s easy to get rid of halfway. But if you really play this role to the top, then the combat power is still very strong, plus this kind of occupation is very burning a lot of gold coins. This refers not to the virtual props of the game, but to some of the world props that professional players will use, real money to buy, or some other auxiliary props. In short, for their entire profession, if they have money, they are not dead. , can also play to the top. 5.2 Recalling the bits and pieces that I used to be, it is full of memories, but fortunately, my technique is quite good, although I said that I was an ordinary office worker at that time. But relatively speaking, it is quite good, at least not like the other people. However, the kind of leisure time may perhaps know the reason why you are addicted to online games, because the work in the weekday is particularly monotonous, and his personality is also quite ideal. He is always in the real society and has not made many friends. Even on some holidays, only one person stays at home. When I use a word to describe it, I feel a special house. However, this feels good, at least I can play this game. . v3 Chapter 140： : So far But what people didn''t expect was that until now, the game has played fewer and fewer people, and it can even be said that it has gradually disappeared from the world. More or less, people are more concerned about it. "Damn!" The brow wrinkled tightly at this time, knowing that there are things that should be done, and there are still some things that should not be done. However, since it has become like this, there is no other choice for itself. It is not the heart of the heart that is willing to come to this world, but if there is no way to return to the original world, I can only be here. One. It is a kind of catharsis to the past. After using this floating magic, your body is particularly light and fluttering. In short, you can control your body and let it move quickly through your mind. It came to mid-air, where the location was on the top floor of the big tomb, and now they are standing outside, and the surrounding breeze is blowing at this time. Especially when 14 is blowing on the hands of people, people feel a sense of coolness. The bright moonlight shines on the top of the big tomb at this time, making people feel very incredible, even looking at their own hands, gently holding, this true feeling, I can be sure in my heart, this The world is absolutely there, and this cold wind blows over. In fact, even if his body does not have any flesh, he can feel this cool breeze. To be honest, how much is still incredible. Especially this feeling, always feels very special. In fact, Chibas understanding of the world is true. He doesnt know how to judge himself because many things are not as simple as you think. Maybe it''s just because there is a little fear, the brow is a little bit strange, and in this case, I don''t know how to tell. "hateful." The brow was also slightly wrinkled at this time. In short, when the guy took off his mask, he revealed his gimmick and thought there was no extra emotion with the world, at least not from the world. "Well, Yale Bedford, what do you think about these things?" Of course, what I am talking about now is the form of this world! Regardless of what you think about the world, sum up what you have shown, especially the current world. Perhaps sometimes the power of things is especially important for people, knowing what they feel in their hearts. "There is nothing special about them. They humans are like this." In the eyes of Jay Bade, these guys are just like ants, but it is really incredible. she was Now that you have the human body, you are sure to know this, because if you are still in the game world, you can''t have temperature on the ground. Because of this game system, there is no way to simulate the whole world so real, at least the land does not have that warm feeling, and I definitely know this. "Maybe I really came to a different world!" But there is no way to affirm one thing. I am still very aware of this, but now it is incredible that there are world-class props in this world. More or less is still somewhat careless, although it is enough to resist these forces, but it is not so easy for the class guards in the entire big tomb. "They are just like ants, and they don''t have any value at all." Hey I don''t know what it is all about. In short, for myself, if you want to communicate with the world, there may be some difficulties. In short, the purpose of the present is to quickly grasp the intelligence resources of the world. "I know." After Yale Bedford finished this sentence, he was ready to retreat. But sometimes the emotion that this guy showed was not something that ordinary people could figure out. I dont know why, she hated humanity in particular. At the same time, in another place, the Sylvia country is very vast in your country and has a lot of things around it. In short, for this country, whether it is economic or otherwise, it is very hesitant, but let What people particularly care about is that this country has something called a church. In short, the people inside also have magic singers, and they also have world-class props. At this time, the two great magicians appeared to be particularly solemn and sacred, standing in the church of the cross. In front of the two old men, standing a few younger guys, they all wore a black cheongsam, did not reveal their face to 123, this group of people looks like a special mystery, at least for They are like this. "How about the investigation of that matter? Is there any progress?" The brow frowned slightly at this time, and the old guy suddenly looked at the guy standing opposite him, and they looked at each other. In fact, for the things of the past few days, the two of them are particularly concerned. If this thing is true, then the guy who appeared this time has a very high level of power, and may even be the legendary demon. It will not necessarily destroy the world. In short, in this case, you must pay more attention to it. If you want to play it, it is quite dangerous. You still know it. "Oh, what is this guy?" At this time, the members who are kneeling in this church seem to be particularly nervous. After all, they did not find any clues when they went out this time. They knew that they had explored the village, but they did not get any The intelligence of the value, because the people in the village seem to deliberately conceal this thing, even can say that these guys have no memory at all. . v3 Chapter 141： : careless Therefore, there is no way to check this matter. Chiba adults are actually very careless guys. In the incident at Kahn Village, this guy has already thought about his future affairs. The memory of everyone in this village must be erased. At least for this part, you can completely erase their memories with just one magic. A very simple thing, don''t have to be complicated. "A bunch of useless gits, let you investigate this matter, there is no progress." This temple has a history of hundreds of years. The system of the entire country of Sri Lanka is quite perfect, at least for the present country, it still has certain strength. However, the things that this group of people admire are quite strange. In short, they are particularly mysterious to the other two countries, so we must pay more attention. Those who seem to have some identities are very angry at this time, and they accuse the guys of their bodies. However, at this time, suddenly three people who seemed to be more identifiable came to the church. They gently hung up the steps here. At this time, the group of teachers below was particularly humble. . "Well, don''t blame them for this matter. How can you be so impulsive before things are clear?" Its true that many people havent figured out things recently. In this case, its not that you want to have everything you can. This is affirmative, but there is another thing that makes him feel incredible in the next few days. That is, in the past few days, it seems that he has got a new message and heard that the whole lizard is The tribe is like a human being evaporating in a day. For this matter, although the news is particularly secret, it is still noticed by his own men. In short, two things may be linked. The Kahn village incident, like a fuse, caught the attention of the entire empire, especially an organization like them, knowing that these guys had sent themselves. The power of the flame angel is very powerful in this world, not to mention that at that time he gave it to this family a very powerful angel crystal. Moreover, in terms of combat power at the time, these guys also carry angelic monitors. Ordinary humans are not their opponents at all, and even even warriors with martial arts. It is also impossible to defeat easily, but from the perspective of the monitoring, it is too easy for this guy to lose. "What is the matter?`?" Not leaving it here is a slight wrinkle. For the current Chiba adults, he may not know that someone now wants to deal with him. The elder elder, who seemed to have a special identity, gently read a magic spell in his mouth at this time, and then in the hall of the whole cross, there was a picture, which was when he used the monitoring magic to fight at that time. The situation has made a more detailed record. Repeatedly playing the whole event of the Kahn village, I can see the man wearing a red cloak and a ghost mask. It should be the main thing of this team, although I dont know where this guy came from. But from this guy''s conversation, and the power he uses, it can be seen that if this guy does not guess wrong, it should be a magic singer, at least on top of the archangel. This is certain, the power of the archangel is not so simple, and it is really high compared to the level. The ordinary angel is only about three levels, but the magic crystal that he gave him. That can only be eliminated if it reaches the level of the demon. "This guy just used it, one attack." That''s right, at this time, the scene where all the members couldn''t imagine it happened to the particularly powerful angel in front of him. I didn''t expect it to be wiped out in an instant, even without a trace, just let it People feel that some can''t imagine. What is this all about, this guy''s action is not only fast, but also quite quick and agile. "What do you think about this guy?" The man said faintly at this time, in fact, sometimes things are not as simple as you think, but from the combat value of this guy, and various skills, there is no way to determine what career he is, nor Knowing this guy''s cloak, there is a hidden face that makes people feel particularly scary. But I still know in my heart that this guy is definitely not an ordinary person. Otherwise, the magic prop can''t be defeated by him so easily, knowing that it is a real big angel. "This guy is a demon..." The other members have never seen this picture, so the first time I saw it was quite unbelievable after seeing it, and even some of the body has already trembled slightly. What is this guy doing, from his conversation It can be judged. This guy''s body should be immune, monsters under 60 and (good) include any force, and magical attacks. In other words, this meeting has basically told the Sly Kingdom that in this world, except for world-class props that can deal with him, any other props have no effect at all. Very clear. "Awful guy! What is this all about?" At this time, the captain who was sent to investigate this matter, the brow at this time seems to be, can not believe the same, if the guy really exists in front of him, it is not something that he can solve, even close The side of this guy may also be killed in an instant. "I think you have seen this picture? That means this guy can be immune to levels below 60, any physical and magical attacks." v3 Chapter 142： : The old man of the Sly Kingdom In the whole world, soldiers who have reached the 60th level or above can basically say that there are very few, even if they can use martial arts, they may not be able to achieve such a level. However, this guy is a person, making this kind of unbelievable is Especially arrogant words. Perhaps after seeing this picture, most people will think that this guy is very crazy. It is like being funny, because in this world, he really wants to reach the seventh level, which is the class that human beings cannot break through. There is absolutely no possibility at all. At least I feel that this thing, some people are too exaggerated, and there is no way to believe it. "So I think you should see that this is a world-class prop, so this time I think you should know how to do it. This is not threatening you, but hope that you can help us church and get more honors. At this time, a very old-looking guy took out a world-class prop from his own hand and handed it over to the guy, let him find the guy in the red cloak, and use world-class props. Destroy it. This is also the only way. If you don''t do this, there is no way to defeat this guy. This is enough. 577 The man also nodded slightly at this time, because he didn''t know how to choose. Many times, some things are not as simple as you think. The man''s brow is also somewhat wrinkled, but in his inner world is quite fluctuating, although he is a member of the Sly Church. But I never thought about taking this risk. I want to know that this guy in front of me is really weird. He can even defeat the archangels. If he runs over such a level, he will die. However, the most people think that there is no way to choose. If they say they don''t agree, they will not only offend these old guys, but they may even be hated by these guys and even killed. In short, they should take this matter first. Only in the next thing, I think sometimes I don''t need to say more. "In this case, let''s go ahead." After saying this, the black men quickly left the place, and took over the beae-level props in their hands, keeping them in good condition, but when the guy left, the old guys started again. When discussing it, one of them is particularly exciting. Said very loudly. "Why don''t we do this thing, it''s so simple, why is it so complicated? Otherwise, we can go together. With the strength of several of us, this guy must have a lot of confidence." There is a very magical existence in the Slyan country. In short, all kinds of organizations exist in this world. There is also a king organization called Rose. And they can basically say that they are all made up of women. There are currently twelve, and everyone is a master of martial arts. Of course, each profession has its own characteristics. There are magicians, warriors and knights. . In short, there are many large and small. "Don''t take this thing too simple. The man in front of you is not you. I can deal with it. Don''t be too reluctant, or you will die very badly." From the picture I just said, I said that many people will be scared, but I can imagine that this guy can immune to any physical and magical attacks below 60. From this point it can be seen that he is not an ordinary person. "But we can''t sit still and wait for you to give world-class props to him. Do you think he can handle this thing very well?" It seems that there is a slight disunity in the opinions of these church elders, at least disputes have occurred. "In this case, you should not intervene. Don''t blame me for not reminding you that world-class props can definitely destroy this guy. As for whether he can do this well, I think I should not worry about you." The tone is particularly angry, probably because of the status of this guy, it is indeed high, so the guy who has been arguing has closed his mouth in an instant. In fact, think about yourself may be just emotional, there is a little way to control yourself, in general, these guys have left this place. "I know, but I don''t want to continue to make trouble with you about this matter!" The quiet night is particularly bright today. Although the Chiba adults are undead, it also needs a certain rest. The reason is that this guy must add the corresponding magical power, the so-called mp value. "Awful, not the average person can do it." Whenever I am most reluctant to see myself in the mirror, but after the accumulation of time resources, perhaps I have some habits, and what is great about Shantou, except that there is no long Tintin, but there is no other aspect. s difference. Still still feel a little handsome, but like his privileged class guardian, how to praise himself, do not know why he is not happy anyway, it seems a little unnatural, or especially in the inner world in his own identity Let''s go. You must know that at least in the past, at least as a human being, it still looks a little bit sunny, but after coming to the world, it is actually a gimmick, and it is still a big demon level. To blame can only blame yourself... Why did you not play the game when you were playing this game? Why do you have to choose the undead profession? Can other soldiers, as well as various kinds of discrimination, not be able to choose? If you think about it, it really makes people feel a little regretful, but since things have become like this, they can''t say that they can only accept it. "Oh, I think this thing is still a problem." At this time, I shook my head slightly, although I said I could use some magic items. . v3 Chapter 143： : Adventure begins Creating some human faces is nothing but popular. In short, it looks very strange. However, every time I go out as an adventurer, I have to change my appearance. Otherwise, I will definitely bring a lot of panic to the surrounding. I must know that the true undead group of guys must see their faces. I will be scared, and I am very clear about this. "Chiba, you should have breakfast now." At this time, the breakfast you eat is definitely a little different. It is a supplement to the magical props in your body. It can also be used as food, and it can reduce your hunger in your belly, even though you Its all right now. But what makes people feel incredible is that some food settings can still be used by themselves, but the methods are somewhat different~ only. It''s not like saying this in the real world, chewing food slowly, and then in your stomach, Chiba adults just touch the skills of these foods gently, then they will automatically disappear, and then pick up I also have a very obvious feeling that the magical power in the body has suddenly increased. This is also a new way, of course, there is no difference between the settings in the game, at least I think so. "Forget it, let''s leave this place." I thought about it myself yesterday, and I have to go to a place where it is necessary to expand my influence in this world. This is very important. At this time, Ya''er Bede also hurriedly promised. In fact, this guy is sometimes very warlike, so in general, he will not take this guy around in the town, or else Special makes people feel special. If this is the case, it will definitely attract the attention of others. In short, in this case, I still have to be low-key, so I didnt stay with Nabe this time. That is, I have something to deal with... "Know, Chiba." Its still the guild that you often take risks. Here, especially in the early morning, the level in this guild is still relatively high, especially if you get the task here, those adventurers are relatively active, in short, Chiba In the past few days, adults became famous in the first battle, not only eliminated the so-called forest sage, but also made people feel incredible. Clement ordered, this guy seems to be dead in the hands of this guy. In short, I must be very concerned about this matter. "Awful, what is it today? Why are there so many people?" Indeed, in normal times, people here can basically say very little, especially like the guild here, usually it is basically sitting on some broken people, but people did not think that today actually burst into this Where are these guys going to do? More or less still makes people feel a little concerned, Yale Bede is the first time to come to this place, so she said that she seems a little restrained, especially when looking at the group around, always feel particularly nervous, it seems They are particularly wary of their special reassurance. "Chiba adults, this group of guys..." The Supreme Lord said faintly at this time, and indicated that this guy should not be too nervous, there is no such necessity at all, why bother to exaggerate. "It''s okay, this woman is just some ordinary people. Even in this guild, there are many other adventurers in it, but you have to believe that these guys are not aggressive to us." After all, it is not the first time that I have come to this town. At least I am very familiar with the surrounding environment. It is the kind of look they look at. It has long been used by Chiba adults. At this time, it is particularly calm. At least, I have already had a certain reputation in this place. "Look, its Chiba, its really handsome." Asking for flowers Moreover, this guy is wearing armor. In short, many girls are particularly screaming at the roadside and screaming at the roadside, which makes people feel incredible. Actually, it turns out to be like this. I think this is a kind of power rendering. When I walk on this street, it will attract a lot of people''s attention, especially the so-called return rate is particularly high. Ordinary girls, the mind will also be imaginary, at least they all want to have a Prince Charming can appear in front of them, and the power of this thing can often attract a person. More or less, people are still a little concerned. ... "Yes, Chiba is really very sorry." After all, this guy is the first time to come to this place, so he said that he has no extra blame for her, and this guy is the main manager of the big tomb, that is, the guardian of the world city will certainly protect his own safety. effect. She is so vigilant, it seems a bit unnatural, just to protect herself, so in this case, she did not blame her. How can I remind her not to be too nervous? Looking back at this guy''s expression, although she is wearing a black armor, but can be seen through the action of this guy''s hand, she seems quite uncomfortable. "Ok." After two people appear in this place, you may have caused an uproar. It can even be said that many people have started to talk about the two of them, and some have stopped their own steps. Under the gaze of everyone, I came to the inside of this guild, and the moment I opened the door, I was hit by a person. "I said this guy, don''t you have long eyes when you walk?" The tone is very heavy, especially the face of this guy, which seems to be particularly fierce at this time. . v3 Chapter 144： : Care I dont know what this man is called, but I can see it from his eyes. With a hint of drunkenness, this is absolutely certain. However, Chiba people do not intend to care about this guy, to know that they are the name of this place, so it is necessary to involve this guy in every move, there is no need to follow them in this place, continue to choose to go. "Do you know who I am? If you don''t apologize to me today, don''t blame me for being polite to you." The man''s name is Carl, and it''s also an adventurer, but his rank is not particularly high. In this adventurer''s union, it''s more or less a little care. This guy is also a "four one zero" is also an adventurer, the brand that can be worn from this guy''s body can be clearly seen. At this time, the brow is also tightly wrinkled. Although Chiba adults say that there is not much relationship with this guy, he will be rude if he wants to do this. Rather than being very heavy at this time, it can even be said that this guy will kill him in an instant if he is slightly aggressive, and at least he will not let him go. Ya''er Bede was also very angry at this time, and glanced at the man, if it was said that it was not Chiba that stopped himself. Will definitely kill this guy in seconds. Let him see what is called real power. In fact, sometimes it is not said that it must be irritating, but if you say that the other person is not looking for you, as the boss of Nasariks grave, there is never any Things are scared. Damn guy! This man is very obvious, drinking a lot, and looks quite drunk, but when this guys eyes suddenly noticed the man with the black armor in front of him, especially the waist-level waistband on his body, its like It was the same as the wine woke up, and then a little swallowed. "Chiba adult, I am really sorry, I don''t know if you are in this place, please forgive my ignorance and rudeness, I hope I can get your forgiveness." I was scared of a cold sweat. I can even say that at this time, he had already drunk the drunken wine, but suddenly he woke up. Although this guy didn''t come to this place often, he was very clear, at least he thought so, and the dark heroes why the village people here would call him a black hero, because the black he wore. Armor. Basically, most of the first half is made of fine materials, so it should be relatively expensive. I don''t know how much the equipment worn by this guy is worth, but many people can guess it and it must be very valuable. I want to know the equipment of this guy, but after many battles I didn''t expect it to be so new, because there are a lot of magic singers in this place, and then repaired it. Yaer Bede is particularly angry, she has never met a situation like this. Today, this guy is actually disrespectful to Chiba adults. Its really incredible to think about it. If it is allowed, this guy will really plan to drag the man out and then slap him a few times. Let this guy see what is called real power. However, since I have been here for a few days in recent days, I have always been a dime, and I have accepted a lot of tasks and adventurous guild missions. In short, I am not here to think about it. It is better to do more things than to do things. In this case, it will only be able to be there. And just at the time, this man obviously has been soft to himself, why is it so aggressive, so in this case, Chiba adults nodded gently, indicating that they are not going to pursue this matter, but this guy in front of him It is best to leave him in front of him, or else he may regret it at any time.... Other people around me began to suddenly talk about it at this time. I didn''t expect to meet Chiba adults in this day''s day. It is really unbelievable to think about it. I don''t know if I should be lucky or something else. In short, for the two people now, it is better not to offend these guys. It is very simple to do things in this place, but it is very bad for you. Not to mention that he is not a fool, so he said that considering this task is a priority at this time, so he said that he did not pay attention to this guy. Slowly passing through everyone in this guild, their affairs have been completely ignored by Chiba adults, extending their own hands, and then pointing to a more acceptable task on this sign, and this task The level is now the highest, and it seems to have reached the Mithril level. In this relatively small guild, the next time this cheat-level task can be said that there are only one or two per month, and the average person has no way to take it. To know that the task 0.8 is often accompanied by risks, especially the higher the level of the task, the greater the risk of taking risks, not to say what you think. "I know." A very cute woman said faintly at this time, but she said that she was very sorry, because the situation was a bit different, because just now, this task seems to have been booked. This guy seems to have reached the top of the dense silver now, in other words. Its not an ordinary person who can achieve the current level, and more or less people are more concerned about it. "Oh, what is this guy doing?" There are some guys sitting next to each other, eyes full of respect. . v3 Chapter 145： : Jing level adventurer It was at this time that some of the adventurers sitting in these places began to whisper. Because there are some new faces in this guild, and in Zoucheng, because there is a large floating population, so the adventure in this guild is not to say that every time, are the familiar faces, always May change. "The kingdom''s third-level adventurer is exactly the same as the legend, especially the black armor worn by this guy, which makes people''s eyes shine, even can''t believe it." A man who grew a little rough and has a very large body, at this time, said to a more slender woman next to her, the womans lips were particularly bright, and she gently rubbed her lips, now extremely Fascinating, she also passed this time when it became true at this time, unintentionally heard of an adventurer called Chiba. In short, for this situation, more or less people are more concerned about it. "I was very sorry just now, and we have no tasks that adults can accept now." It seems that there is really no gain in this place today, but Chiba is not indifferent, at least for him, even if he does not receive a task, it does not matter, at least he can take a good rest. When you come to this place tomorrow, there may be new gains. "Ya''s Bede, let''s leave this place. If today is like this, then forget it." The tone of the tone is very gentle. The best way for others to judge this hero is to have two huge swords behind them, and there is a maid behind her, her name Nabe. Its a peerless beauty, but what everyone in the world didnt think was that behind this guy today, its a bit different to take this girl, whether its her character or language, shes with Nabe. There is a big difference between them. In short, many people are discussing this matter, but they are only talking about it behind the scenes. They have not said this thing face to face because they have no guts and feel a little scared. Because of the reception etiquette of this guild, in general, it must be particularly careful in dealing with this matter. I know that the power of this guy is extremely powerful, not that they can offend, not that they don''t want to assign a lot of tasks to this interaction, but because the task here is completely inconsistent with his rank. Therefore, if you want a task, especially the task that requires a very high level of grades and a lot of rewards, in this rural area, it is rarely seen. "Ok." Suddenly, at this time, Yaer Bede ordered his head, indicating that this matter can indeed be processed tomorrow. Then two people left this place very sorry at this time, ready to return to the Nasarik grave, at least these two guys are planning this. In fact, Chiba adults are not very reassured about this matter, because there is no way to circulate in the world in the game that they play, but there is only a certain exchange value. However, in this way, there is no way to obtain new gold coins in this world. In other words, it is very likely that it will lead to the inside of the grave, the gold coins will become less and less, and finally will be exhausted. So, in order to avoid the situation like this. It is necessary to do an experiment in advance to prove that the gold coins exchanged in the ranks of the world''s gold coins can not make some more powerful monsters, or have other uses, for the current Chiba adults. Say. This is very important, because it is related to whether or not you can continue to survive in this world. There is no way for the two worlds to circulate, but the time for doing things is to prove this kind of gold. Able to redeem a thing. It is still very important for myself, because there is a certain amount of gold coins in the storage in the big tomb, so in this case, it will be consumed sooner or later, if in this world, The so-called earned gold coins here have no way to make what they want, that is to say, all the gold coins in the storage are the final things of their own. For this, I will definitely be very concerned about it. "Oh, what is this guy?" Everyone feels incredible in this situation, at least looking at the back of this guy''s departure, a little bit filled with some admiration, because in this incident, this guy, Table 503 is quite active, not only successful The destruction of these monsters, and the most unbelievable things, can actually do this. Clemmen ordered, but it is the legendary guy who has reached the hero level, in short, it is incredible. Even the girl who is responsible for publishing the task and giving out all the rewards is full of admiration for the guy who is called Chiba, and at least he has a slight affection for him. This is certain. Although it is not necessarily a prince to ride a horse, the power is really something that many people like to pursue. The most hopeful thing in their life is to be able to get enough power. "understood." After returning home, there is no immediate stop, but a situation in which researchers continue to do so in this situation, knowing that for Chiba adults. This kind of thing is really important because there is no way for the two worlds to communicate. Therefore, it is necessary to use some exchanged things to be able to judge whether the world''s currency can create something. . v3 Chapter 146： : Gold Coin Experiment If you can create it, it is a very fortunate thing for the entire grave. At least you can choose to believe it, and the most people feel confident that in the future, for the development of the big branch, But it is very important, because in this way, I will work harder in making money. But in case this thing can''t work. The best way to stay at home is to try not to waste the gold coins in the storage. Otherwise, it is really dangerous because it can play a certain role in qi. One thing is for sure. At this time, I am also very convinced that cherishing will be like this, but sometimes it is not the way you imagined. In short, this is just an experiment, and quickly called the class guardian. "Chiba, I think this thing is judged according to our current situation, and there is a certain chance that it will be absolutely successful." But it doesn''t necessarily reach a certain degree, so sometimes it''s not like saying what you think, in short, you must pay more attention to this matter. "Chiba adult, have you called me?" The voice of a very familiar girl appeared in the mind of Chiba. This guy is a big grave, responsible for guarding the field and it can use a skill, but can change his body at will, then create A guy who can absorb gold coins and must be converted into weapons or reels. It''s not that it''s as simple as you think. It''s more or less unexpected. At least it feels like this. "Well, you will analyze this kind of thing and let me know when it comes out." Yaerbeid nodded at this time and accepted the task himself. In short, he would not let the Chiba adults disappoint, knowing that he could not make any mistakes under such circumstances. Today is also relatively round, and the whole big tomb is quite quiet, at least it makes people feel very strange, but sometimes it is quite simple. This evening, this, the big denominator can basically be said to be shrouded in a layer of hesitation. The environment. In order to be able to acquire more information resources and master some other methods, in the future, Chiba adults sent some of their own subordinates, the so-called gang guardians, to investigate the situation. The next morning, the sun was shining. There will still be that town level, a pub. "What is this about you? What is it that is so unpalatable." The voice of a girl is very high-pitched at this time, and you can hear the sound of this resident collision spread around. In this restaurant, basically everyone will notice the girl. On the body. She has a yellow hair roll. In short, this guy looks quite beautiful, and it can''t be enough to describe it with a beautiful word. That beauty can be said to be a beautiful country. Extremely lure huo, it is like a big lady, at least I think so. And this guy''s behavior is quite elegant. In short, her every move is quite elegant, and her posture is full of temperament, so when people around me look at her, they don''t feel that something is wrong. Many people in the national football team will guess at this time. Is it true that this girl is a young lady from a certain country, or a nobleman in a certain country? "I am very sorry, it is a bit of a hospitality." The boss in this hotel rushed over and prepared to solve this matter very graciously. In short, it was particularly low-key. Because it can be seen from the eyes, this girl is definitely not so easy to provoke. Although there is a saying that is good, his shop is very big, but there are many dignitaries in this world. Obviously, this girl was very unhappy on the top of the meal. She picked up her hair and was dissatisfied. At this time, the mouth of the mouth is like this. Among the many foods placed in front of him, this is Western cuisine, and there are several men, and there are a few soft breads in the man who have just cooked. Not only that, the basic practice of these meals is still very delicious, at least for the ordinary Daguan nobles, this is still the consumption, and in the case of this hotel has a star rating, in short, all the services are quite Good, and it is a place of high consumption. This girl, there is a plate of beef in front of her, although it is not a food she likes very much, but she knows that for today''s test mission plan, it is perfect to perform, it is necessary to perform this scene. Not only that, but also some desserts, these desserts are made with lemon mango and made into a salad fruit plate. In short, all the treatments in this place are quite perfect, the salad made from strange fresh vegetables, and kept very fresh. The taste is then, and then something similar to the sauce purple is stuck on it. (of the) In short, it seems that the special appealing appetite can make such an aroma feel around, and the taste is still very good. This place is located in Yeah, Lantier. Moreover, the hotel selected by two people is particularly high-grade, called Jinguang Shining. Its quite unique in this place. In general, the chefs here are quite good, and the most incredible thing is that the food they made is very delicious. The so-called lingering is probably the same, and Responsible, the chefs who cook here are first-class masters. One by one is simply stunting, and the things that are made are quite delicious, at least they think so. And in the selection of materials are very fresh, at least not to go to pit others, and will not go to pit customers. . v3 Chapter 147： :noble But the girl in front of her does not know what it is, for such a rich food, it can even be said that it has reached all the things of the nobility and other royal families. At the very least, the star rating here is very high, so there is such a condition. Its just something that people didnt think of. The girl actually complained in the end, and it still made people feel incredible. "This kind of junk food can still be put out, it is quite a bit shameful." The womans speech is also quite rude. It instantly attracts the attention of the people around me. It is such a result that I want to make it. In short, I have already played this scene very realistically. There was also a complaint in the mouth, so that everyone present was instantly stunned and completely unaware of what words to use to express themselves. But at this time, it was very quiet. Standing behind the girl, a little old-fashioned butler, always holding a 383 unchanging posture, and the expression was particularly cold. In short, this guy feels very cold, in fact, this girl who looks particularly arrogant turned and left. Basically, I can say that I have maintained my current state for a lifetime, without a trace of movement. But this guy looks like wood, and there is no expression at all, especially his face, as if it is glued, it has been fixed, it really makes people feel incredible. "The next time this place is really special garbage, so you have to get ready for me, I don''t want to stay in this place, and quickly change this hotel for me." I played my own little temper, and at this time, everyone around me looked at two people. A girl with a yellow sequin and a butler of this guy. "I am very sorry, Miss, now we have got the order of the master, so we must live in this place today." The housekeeper was very helpless at this time. He lowered his head and said that he did not want to do it in his own mind. In short, he was forced to help. I have become accustomed to this big lady, so the best way to face her various martyrdom or savage things is to use a rejection attitude. And this way is also particularly hard. "In short, don''t give me more than these things. I must leave this place today." If such a big lady is tempered, it is quite hot. However, the temper of this housekeeper is quite good. Basically, there is no speech in this period, and there is no other meaning. It is as if it is particularly quiet. "Since this is the case, we will change the itinerary a little now. In short, I will pick the fastest time and then leave the place with the lady." "If you say something earlier, then Sabas." The name of this guy is called Sebastian. In short, it is also the master of Chiba, and it is a little older than the identity of the general manager, but the power of this guy is unusually strong and can not be solved by ordinary people. After saying this, the woman threw the things on her hands on the ground, but the sound of a jingle sounded in a moment. (bebd) In short, the whole person is particularly angry and goes to the special dissatisfaction that is really eaten today. Then he is very angry and ready to go back to sleep in the room, at least he must sleep at this night. A sense of security. So when I looked around, these people were a little annoyed. I really didn''t know how to tell the girl in front of her. She seemed to be particularly angry. However, at the next time, the butler suddenly lowered her head and turned to Everyone around you explained. And the deep table is very apologetic. "You guys are really happy just now. Our Missy is like this, so I beg you to hope that you can forgive." Professor Sebass knows that he is now acting in this place, but in order to make this kind of drama more realistic, he will also work part-time in the confusion between the two professions. At this time, Sebass saw his master returning to the room and quickly chased it up. In short, for today''s events, perhaps two people have to deal with a series of treatments. Sebastian, after last night, had already discussed with Mr. Chiba an important thing, this is the place that must be in this place today. Then, todays play, the matter is very important and in order to be able to express my apologies, at this time, how to manage the house, that is, Sebas hopes to get everyones forgiveness, so I took the initiative to assume this time everyone is here. All gold coins that are overhead. "Boss, I have something to say to you." Still the relatively cold expression, the feeling of this guy in front of him is quite helpless, perhaps he is born like this. "Come on, this boss, please tell me something." This is also very polite to the boss, because he knows that this guy is definitely not a dignitary. The descendants of the royal family are always treated very well, so they dare not go easily, offend them, when they talk Be especially careful. I am afraid that after accidentally offending this group of guys, I really don''t know what to do. In short, in this case, I must pay more attention. "There is nothing to say, in short, what I told you is." Todays passage is also said to be in this place, all the small meetings of all people will be borne by our Miss, and all in my head. The boss slowly came over. It was very embarrassing after hearing this sentence. It seems to be the world of rich people. I dont understand it. I didnt expect it to be so generous. . v3 Chapter 148： : routine Deeply apologize, and play with your body and apologize to all the men around you. "I was very sorry just now. Because of the reason of our lady, this disturbed everyone. I said that I am not saying that I will not pay for the crime, but everyone in the room I think you should pay for all the expenses." When the words came out, everyone in the room had a slight change in face, and some were very happy. It was known that the amount of food at these top hotels was quite high, but if this guy could help himself If you pay, it must be quite happy. At least this meal is definitely not special - not cheap. From this point, it can be seen that this housekeeper is particularly rich, and then at the next time, he suddenly found a particularly dirty guy in a corner, even this can be said The guy''s nose _, very red. This guy is trying to eat something big and big, it seems to be lucky, at least this man now has the money, do not have to pay for himself. Therefore, she should be grateful to God. This man was very fast when he was eating, and he gorged that both of them basically saw each other at this time, so they slowly began to approach each other. Anyway, this guy is too artificial to feel incredible, especially his nose, as if it radiates a strong sense of violation, there is no way to integrate into the world, because the people here are wearing It is a bit gorgeous to hold it a little. But this guy in front of him is like deliberately playing ugly. I don''t know how to say it. In short, the clothes worn on the body are slightly strange. Sometimes there is no special place compared with other guests, and it seems that I feel a little bit uncomfortable, but this guy said that he lacks clothes and has his own characteristics. But relatively speaking, I still feel that some of the feelings of being sensational are always funny. But I think the purpose of this guy should be very simple, because he is quite poor, so if you want to change yourself, you have to find a new way of finance. Occasional flattering is very important. The man''s name is Zach. It''s the guys around. It seems that he doesn''t hate him. After all, the expression of this guy is like a flattering. Everyone around him looks at his eyes, slightly. strange. For such people, it is generally a little bit less popular. It must be like this to those around you. They know that although they are not rich like a nobleman, the minimum life is still Can hold on. "Is there anything you need?" Sebass doesn''t know why, maybe it''s because he was such a character when he was making it. In short, there was basically no change in expression when he spoke. More or less still makes people feel a little concerned. This man named Zach is actually just the coachman who prepared this time. It is also a guy who feels very headache. The reason why he suddenly stood up at this time is to be able to tell one thing. This guy actually thought about one thing at the beginning. In short, he had to find a way to say it at this time. For this trip plan, he was already well prepared and fully prepared. "In this area, there are some less secure centers in the evening, I hope to be able to change the route of the trip a little, if you are really worried, or want to hurry." Slightly a little embarrassed, at this time, this housekeeper''s brow is also tightly wrinkled? "That, as you said, can''t you leave this place tonight?" "It''s not that you can''t leave this place, just that the route has to be modified a bit, otherwise it is especially dangerous." At this time, Zach said faintly, in short, this matter must be solved by himself. At the very least, I have to give this guy a pass before I have time to prepare. Asking for flowers The man Zach seems to be really disgusting because his hair is particularly chaotic. In short, it looks very impressive and somewhat unbelievable. And this guy''s hair looks a bit like a roll. In short, it looks a bit like a Western European, but it is not orthodox. In short, there is some rosy on the nose. For the average person, it looks a bit like a clown character. This is definitely, know, and he always uses his own hand to touch his head when he speaks. For the average person. There is no way to accept it. I don''t want to accept it. In short, this guy feels like a servant. .................. However, things are indeed like this. It may be because the guy who seems to have drank a little alcohol in the past may have evolved into what it is now under the influence of alcohol. In short, it is particularly unbelievable. "But these things can''t be changed between you and me. You know that our lady is a very stubborn guy. In short, you must talk about these things tonight, and prepare me otherwise, be careful?" When Sabas speaks, the tone is particularly heavy. In short, for this matter, his words seem to say that there is no room for negotiation at all. In short, this guy is looking at it. The character is like this, so after I finished this sentence, I turned away from this place, very decisive, without any other meaning of staying. "So you have no choice but to leave now." "If this is the case, it will be more or less difficult." Zach said faintly at this time, because the thing that the guy wants to prepare has not been completed, in short, in this case must not be like this. "But what it looks like..." Sighing a slight sigh in my heart, I did not expect that this time, I actually met such a unreasonable guy. . v3 Chapter 149： : Plunder resources The whole face was slightly frowning at this time, and the things that he had to accomplish were not ready yet, so it would be impossible to rush on the road. However, just next, Sebas suddenly said a word, let this guy feel like a new hope, because this guy needs time to prepare. And the purpose of this man is also very simple, just to sell these guys, and then find these thieves partners around to destroy them, and **** all the resources in this carriage, in short, women will stay, men are all Kill it. It is such an act that is very shameful. However, this man suddenly stole music. In fact, he did not know the group of "seventy-nine" people in front of him, but this guy can offend. It can even be said that it can be killed in an instant. But now this man, called Zach, is completely unaware that he is coming to an end, and life is about to end. For this, he is not prepared for anything. "Our Miss is definitely a little tired, so I need to take a break for a while. During this time, you can easily prepare for the support to speed me up as much as possible. If you delay the time, you have to give me all the weight. responsibility." Sebastian said faintly. In short, the words are particularly angry, and this man named Zach is in front of his eyes. He is exactly like, don''t know how to do it, all in the way that Chiba adults plan. The brow is tightly wrinkled. For the man in front of me, I really don''t know how to tell it. In short, this guy is now in his own heart, and what he wants is such an effect. "If it is true, then when do we leave this place?" At this time, Zachs mouth always flashed a smile, as if he had found a glimmer of hope. In short, he had his own ghost idea in his heart. This kind of wishful thinking was particularly good. "In short, you can do it yourself. If you can, you can give me a little bit of work in two or three hours. Otherwise, the salary can be deducted." The eyes are particularly deep, at least for the conversation between the two people now, it is like the relationship between the master and the servant. In short, this man named Zach is already very good for himself. It can be seen from the expression of a person, his inner world is particularly happy at this moment, but Sebass tried hard to pretend that he did not care about this guy''s eyes. I didn''t take this guy as a thing at all. In short, Zach licked his lips at this time. "In the case of this, it seems that my chance is coming again." "Well, in short, you can do it yourself." It was at this time that the man named Zach was staggering and drunk, and then quickly left the place as if he had his own goal. Sebas looked at the back of the guy''s departure, and his brows were tightly wrinkled. It was like trying to get rid of the dirt on his body. In short, what is particularly annoying to their spiritual guardians is Human beings have the same idea in mind, whether it is Sebastian or other class guardians. It seems that it is extremely dirty. In this case, if it is not the plan of Chiba adults, they generally do not deal with it because they feel very disgusting. The heart is also a flash of a plan, in short, this thing is still relatively good. But the man named Zach, who was in front of him, did not realize that he was about to go to the gate to hell. He even felt very happy. The teacher said that Sebast did not like such a despicable person. Dimitugos, the two guys of Shatia are definitely not the same as their own. They can even say that they like to be so cruel to treat human beings as a prey, from which they may be a predator or receive a little bit of it. The thrill, but Sebas is not the same, this guy always feels that he doesn''t want to stay with humans.... It may be due to personality problems. In short, to create your own Supreme Adult, you also have such a little bit of cleanliness, so you have developed such a habit when you were created. "Human creatures are really incredible. The surface is always like this, but in fact, how dirty it is in the bottom of my heart, I think many people should know." The big tomb of Nazarik, I dont know why, in the end, all the guardians of the city have the same view. That is, besides the big tomb of Nasarik, it is other creatures. In short, this group of people is particularly annoying. Because their power is too understandable, in short, in the eyes of Jasper, these guys have no value at all, and even can say that there is no meaning of life. It is also called the inferior creature, but in this world, it is actually full of various kinds of sub-ethnics. The meaning of this vocabulary means that there is a certain gap between them and human beings, that is to say, similar to lizards, such a kind Exist, and in other northern empires, there are many races. Even the legendary dragons seem to have certain legends, but if you use the worldview of 1.8 Chiba to explain them, perhaps the dragon is really incredible at that time. After all, it is already the world of science in the 21st world, so if you use such a way to explain it, no one really believes it, but there is magic everywhere in this world, there are other monsters, dragons are not missing. It must not exist, although it is only a legend. But sometimes it''s really not like what you think. However, in the eyes of Jay Bade, the existence value of this group of people is really weak. I dont know why, they are like the same point of view, in short, for the entire big tomb. . v3 Chapter 150： : crushing All the existence of this world is like having to crush it with the same ants. Sebastians slight sigh, in this case, still maintains his own cold expression. If you want to change your position and think about it, it may be justified. For a moment, it seems that there is a kind of rejection. In short, after seeing these guys, humans will definitely want to destroy them. In short, they are the same kind of existence. Sebas had a little calm down at this time, and then quickly left the place, he came to the room. In short, today''s test plan is still quite good, but still pay more attention, do not reveal anything, otherwise it will be accused by Chiba adults. However, in order to make the plan more perfect, in the meantime, we must determine the course of action in the future. However, at this time, I am preparing to leave, but there is a man who appears in this place. It seems that the age of the man is somewhat inappropriate. It is about forty or fifty years old, and the hair of this guys head is particularly rare. In short, it seems to be somewhat old. Maybe it is because of his age, so his hair is whitish? In short, this guy''s appearance is still relatively popular. But maybe because of the reason for drinking beer, this guy''s stomach is particularly large, making people look like a businessman. After all, people who can grow this kind of beer belly generally have a lot of social entertainment, so in general, you should not think about it. You should also know that a person like him must be, beer is too big for entertainment. It will evolve into such a state, but there are still some people who think it is incredible. These two guys, do you know that you know yourself? After all, Sebas is the head of the big tomb, responsible for managing the maid, so in this case, you must pay more attention, no matter when anyone is close to himself, be sure to be vigilant. When you don''t know if the other party is harming yourself, you must keep a vigilant heart, so at this time his brows are tightly wrinkled and he is very cautious about this guy. "Your Miss, my temper is really a little big!" I dont know if there is any sarcasm in this sentence, because this guys face is laughing, so I dont know if his sentence is joking or serious. In short, in this case It''s hard to tell. The man dressed and told to be more elegant, but said that if it is really to force himself, it is simply not a level, this guy''s taste is relatively poor, but it is a businessman, after all, So there are a few small money, wearing a more expensive and gorgeous costume. People here seem to like to wear this suit. "I suddenly remembered, is this not Mr. Bald?" Hey, the so-called meeting is probably like this. Sebas had seen this guy before, although it is not particularly bad to talk between the two people, but there are certain contacts. In summary, Chiba adults have said that in this world, you are alone. It is very important, especially with humans, that it must not behave like an instinct similar to the Sebastian monster. Therefore, it must be paid more attention. This person named Bald is a well-known businessman in this area. It can basically be said that he has some important trading volume in the whole city, but it is somewhat strange that this is The status of the speech is very high. Generally speaking, it is not necessary to run like a present and say hello to Sebas. After all, the two people are really not so familiar, have reached such a degree, but the most basic etiquette is indeed very important. I am very sorry, and I am embarrassed. In short, such a town is still relatively important, and it can basically be said that it is an important place for war between the three countries. In short, all the economic and trade here is particularly heavy, so if you do business in this place, Generally speaking, there will be a day in the beginning, but it is not that all people will succeed. In front of this businessman, his performance is very good, at least in this circle is a famous big businessman, the local tyrant is very rich. Therefore, the transaction volume of this place is very large, and the reason is very simple, because the floating population base here is particularly large. In other words, as the population increases, various trades will follow and there will be things for you. Must know. Not only does this town have always existed as a supply station, but in this case I often have wars, and 300 is now in a state of peace. It is like a transit station. In short, whoever gets this place can basically say that it is the most advanced part of the whole battlefield, which is especially important. And you have to know that those days before the war, the energy supplement, at least the energy carried is absolutely impossible to say, can last for more than a month, so we must solve this so-called terminal to provide corresponding for these soldiers. The food, however, is a bit like storing a lot of food here, in order to enable the military to get more benefits. This town belongs to the empire, and there is still some understanding of Sebastian. In short, the situation here is a little bit unstable. Therefore, it is said that in this place, a war transit station is taken in this place. The soldiers of this imperial capital will take a long time to act. Basically, this place is very important. It is only a place where warriors can spread food and change weapons. It can be said that here as an important fortress, it plays a very important role in the whole incident. Yeah, Lantier is such a relatively important existence. . v3 Chapter 151： : Powerful and powerful The businessman in front of him seems to have a special power, but it is really unbelievable to talk to Sebastian in this place. The first reason is that he is not familiar with him at all. The second point is that the status between the two people is a little different. After all, this guy has the right to be powerful, and he is just a housekeeper. Then at the next time, the middle-aged man suddenly reminded Sebastian. Of course, it is not a special straightforward statement, but a hint of the tone, saying that the man named Zach is particularly incredible, in other words, let him be careful. "Mr. Sebas, if you can, I hope we can meet again next time." "Well, it must be like this." Sebastian responded to this guy at this time. In short, in such a situation, his heart is more aware than him that the man named Zach has completely fallen into the trap he set. As for the next thing, As long as you can get on the job, there is absolutely no need to pay attention to it. "To put it bluntly, I also feel very strange. This guy is particularly incompetent in our generation. In other words, it is particularly annoying. I didn''t expect you to hire him?" As the saying goes, the listener has no heart. Always after saying this, Sebastians brow is also wrinkled tightly at this time. Knowing that he hires this man is a part of the plan. In this case, absolutely not. Can tell the truth of this matter, otherwise it is easy to leak out, but if you really don''t say the truth, it may cause this guy''s doubt. In short, no matter what, people feel that they are somewhat incomprehensible. Therefore, we must think of a perfect excuse to always find a very good reason to push this thing to the past, otherwise people feel that they can not believe. "Maybe you are not wrong, this guy looks a bit unreliable, but you can''t overcome the value of making it workforce, although this guy looks a bit dirty, but our lady may, think this The family will have a certain degree of safety ? ?." Having said this, I don''t know if I can make this guy believe in myself. In this case, I have no other way. In short, in this case, I still care about some things better. After listening to this sentence, Bald appeared to be particularly troublesome. In fact, I dont want to intervene in this matter myself. After all, people want to choose such a kind of groom, that is the pleasure of others, so they can only shake their heads very helplessly. For the aristocrats like them. The rashness of choosing a horse is really incredible. The eyeballs are turning fast at this time. Knowing that this is the case may make this guy somewhat unbelievable, but can only do it this way. It is not so simple to find a more suitable reason. It seems that the social ability of oneself and human beings needs to be strengthened, at least for now, Sebastian thinks. However, for this matter, it is better for you not to say too much about the original process of the whole thing, otherwise it will let this guy only think of his own interest plan. The so-called own lady just now is just one of the maids under her own hand. This guy was called, just to be able to stage a play. There is no other meaning at all. "I may not say much about this thing, but what I want to tell you is that I can accept my suggestion. This guy is really not as simple as you think." As a businessman, Bald said faintly at this time, and he has been staying in this place, so he said that he is very familiar with the man named Zach. It''s not a good thing, it''s just a suggestion. What''s more, for a nobleman like him, I think there are more general guards. In short, there is no extra consideration for this matter. "I know." The brow is also tightly wrinkled at this time, perhaps for yourself, this is a very good choice. Maybe I understand it in my heart. At this time, in order to make these things more real, it is said that Sebas suddenly remembered a very important structure at this time, that is why this time I chose this guy again. Because the temporary plan has changed, it is said that it is not easy to change a driver. This is more or less kind to him. It is very poor in itself, and then dismissed him. ". This is really not very good." Although it is also an excuse, it still seems a bit far-fetched, not to say absolutely. Bald said softly at this time, and perhaps feel that this thing is indeed his own, and some are nosy. "Well, if you say that, then I don''t have to continue to explain it. I hope that you can be careful enough. Finally, I wish you peace." In the voice, a faint saying, in fact, sometimes there are some things, not to say as simple as you think, in short, this guy in front of him, there is no need to explain to him. "That''s really very, I am sorry that for this security issue, we will definitely have it, and it will be very good." I don''t know what this guy is close to for his purpose. In short, the two people have had their previous fingers, just a side, so it makes people feel a bit strange. Sebas directly chose to refuse at this time. This guy''s tone is very gentle, and the work is very decisive. In this sentence, you can judge it. He has no intention to change people. Bald is at this time. It seems to be a bit unruly. . v3 Chapter 152： : Analysis of the situation Then continue to say, and like Sabas recommended their own drivers, it can even be said that this guy thinks such a big lady, this guard must have a lot to do. Otherwise, there is no good way to protect her safety. To know that as a normal aristocrat, there must be a lot of soldiers around, and even some guys with martial skills. But in this case, the price is a bit pricey. After all, these guys are adventurers, so they have to pay to ask them to be their own guards. The gold coins to be consumed must be quite a lot. The reason why this is persuaded is very simple. It is because at this point in the capital, it is quite unsafe. At least it is not the same as the empire. It is necessary to know that it is in a remote area. Some of the more messy people are relatively uncomfortable. Moreover, in recent days, I have heard that robbers are haunting around. In short, it is more or less interesting. As long as some gold coins are issued, some adventurers can be hired. This is relatively good to say 940. Bald has been staying in this place for a long time, so he said that he is familiar with the environment here. If you really want to contact some adventurers, you can recommend it to your class. Although it is only a relatively simple town, the degree of its prosperity is quite high, and it has a very strict management system. In short, there is aristocracy in this world, just like this, like Miss Qianjin. In short, it may be that his parents have certain powers in a certain town, at least they will have territories. Otherwise, there is no such arrogance, and the kind of breakfast that can be paid by everyone in the entire hotel. In short, many people are envious of this guy, but more of them are embarrassing. In addition, the past two years have been in constant conflict, so it is particularly dangerous, especially these robbers, robbers, more and more, it can be said that they have gradually developed (becd), And formed a certain scale, causing great damage to the surrounding. Of course, in order to solve such problems, in this emperor there is a princess called the Golden Princess. Under the control of this guy, there are still some improvements, and there are various kinds of units in the towns, but some of the units responsible for patrolling do not mean that they are not big. After all, the number of these guys is very small. And because the nobles here often appear, no one dares to challenge their authority. So these guys are getting looser and looser. The reason is very simple. Because each nobleman passes through this place, he will carry a lot of warriors with him. If he is an adventurer, there is absolutely no need for them. Said to be safer. Through such a situation, one can prove that the strength of the country seems to be somewhat unreliable, and gradually evolved into the habit of nowadays. The adventurers and mercenaries are the nobles, mainly used. A means of protecting yourself. Or use a word to describe it, quite appropriate, that is the need of national conditions. It is precisely because of this, the adventurer''s union still has some unclearness, it gradually grows and develops, and now it has reached the same scale. There are always businessmen in this place, but these merchants are worth more because of their higher prices. It is quite normal to hire these guys to protect themselves. Sebass was particularly embarrassed at this time. I didn''t expect that I would meet such a guy, but in order to avoid my plans not being exposed. So it must be earlier, to deceive this guy. Although it is true, he is not the kind that is easier to lie. "Even so, I am very grateful to you, thank you for your advice, so we will definitely pay attention to it, but if you want to ask these guys, it is very sorry, there is absolutely no need for it." Sebass was particularly serious when he said this. In fact, he wanted to tell this guy himself, and he was always behind the lady. There was no problem at all, so in this case, this is called Bald. The man mistakenly thought this guy was very powerful. Don''t you also be a master of martial arts? I can only have such a conjecture, and with the previous Chiba adults, the explanation last night is that their identity is somewhat different now. In short, the feeling is that they are quite rich, and in order to show their strength, Therefore, it is only the performance of the more proud attitude. And some people look at people very accurately. Bald will run around this time to join in the fun. Its like trying to get a little bit of oil on this matter. To put it bluntly, I want to help this guy, because its the same as the nobleman. If you are in the relationship, your future road will definitely go very smoothly. This is affirmative. After all, this guy has a very strong and powerful financial resources, which has already been revealed at this time. "To put it bluntly, I have no other meaning. Don''t worry too much. In short, I just want to remind you of this situation. To put it bluntly, I want to make friends with you." The so-called fox tail will be exposed sooner or later, this is a state, but this guy is indeed out of a good heart, Sabas feels that this guy has no fault, after all, human beings are such a creature. Since you are setting this up, it is normal for a normal businessman to deal with himself or to tie himself up. If it was like this, Sebass showed a very gentle smile and then thanked him, but he calmly lowered his head. . v3 Chapter 153： : Some suffer losses In fact, sometimes there is really no need for this, but in order to be able to communicate better with humans, I have to show such a smile. "So I hope you don''t have to worry about this matter." "Ok." At this time, Bald seems to have suffered a loss. He always feels like his hot face is on the cold butt. I have to know that I have certain rights in this place. I didnt expect it to evolve into what it is. It seems that this group of nobles should be very powerful, at least not easily offended, especially in the eyes of this housekeeper. The kind of eyes that make people feel very incredible, quite calm, and even can be said to be quite old. The depth of the corner of the eye flashed a glimmer of light at this time, but disappeared immediately. In this case, there is no way to find this point. For the general manager of the entire big tomb, responsible for a variety of things, Sebasta is slightly different from other class guards, this guy is very stable and mature. In short, it is quite reliable. "If this is the case, then I will retire first, and you have something to talk to me at will." Sebass directly rejected this guys kindness at this time. In fact, there is no need for any relationship between the two people. There is no interest at all, and this guy is obviously fascinated, close to himself, and just wants To get more benefits, this friend has no need to hold it, and it is a task to come here. There is absolutely no idea about anything other than the task, and I don''t want to accept it. Although I felt like I was quite embarrassed, it was at this time that Bald suddenly felt like he was going to say something. When the guy was ready to speak, the other party had turned and left, and the speed was particularly fast. I was very helpless and sighed. I said that I really didnt have any other ideas. I just wanted to help this guy. At least when I was doing business in the future, I could get to know such a nobleman. I will definitely become more in the future. smoothly. Looking at the back of this guy, Bald eventually had to give up. After all, sometimes something is not yours, then it must not be yours. In short, for this matter, you must be good to grasp. Really, after this guy left here, Bald is also ready to leave quickly. After Bald left the place, Sebass brow was also tightly wrinkled. He knew that this guy was close to what he had, not to mention the popularity he wanted to sell to himself. And have decided on their own, and then get huge benefits. Otherwise, I will not be so kind to myself. I have to know that this guy is different from the time. "Humans did not expect such a virtue, it really makes people feel a little sad, so like the existence of ants, it really is one of the most annoying creatures in their minds." Supporting you can analyze why this guy is so close to himself, and remind himself that the reason is very simple, this guy is obviously not in the heart, is directed at his own interests. Of course, I dont know if this guy has any other meaning to his own lady. If it is true, it really makes people feel incredible. Sebastian is extremely annoying to human beings. I just want to see this guy in front of me. They don''t really want to help you, if you say something different, for example, if you are not a nobleman or a nobleman, there is no such strong property, that is to say, this guy will not treat you as a The thing that happened, he will help you with ulterior motives. To put it bluntly, it is the money that is directed at you. After the chat of your guy, Sebas quickly came to the room, and then gently knocked on the door, which came with a girl''s voice. Asking for flowers "I am really sorry, Sebastian." This maid suddenly stood up in her own body at this time, and she was extraordinarily uncomfortable. She did not know how much he would give himself to the performance of his acting skills. In short, he was offended at the time. So, after this room, I immediately changed my identity, and then facing the guy named Sabas, I was deeply embarrassed. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, how the two people are acting is acting, so the identity has been reversed, but when they come to the room, they still have to respect him. Not to mention that he is still the guy of this guy. .... After Sebastians room was yesterday, and the house was closed, he said faintly. In fact, this guy has done a very good job for todays business. If you say that the group of people just saw this scene, it will definitely be particularly shocking. This one makes people feel that some of them are incomprehensible. The two peoples current status is like a complete reconciliation. The young lady suddenly felt very respectful and even awkward to the man in front of her. Could it be said that at the beginning, did the identity of these two people come from the opposite? This is actually the way it is. The name Hysteria sounds a bit like a boy, but it can tell you very clearly that she is a sister and quite beautiful. In short, at this time, this guy''s expression immediately changed into a look, facing the man in front of him. In the following time, I am really a big lady, although I only said it, but now the situation is a bit different, this guy has really become a real maid. Seeing this girl is a little restrained and has a special respect for herself. This is also a ceremonial attitude, although it is absolutely necessary for two people to be purely acting in this situation, but their respect for him is absolutely necessary. . v3 Chapter 154： : accept the order "There is no need to show up in such a state. You are only accepting orders. In short, this is what Chiba people have commanded." Sebastian said faintly, this guy is wearing a black outfit and it feels incredible. His expression will show such a very calm attitude no matter what the circumstances. Sebas looked around in this specially decorated room. In general, he was especially well aware of the Nasarik grave. After a comparison, the decoration in the temple was not much different from this place. But really want to go out of the equipment in the big tomb, there is no room in this world, or any temple can match, the various magical roads inside the "three three seven", basically can be said to be full Every corner, especially in those treasure stores that store the vault, is not as good as every artifact, and even has world-class props. Only a lot of them were left behind by the 41 most supreme adults. If these treasures are all open, I think that people in this world will really be completely unable to believe, such a kind of existence. "Yes, Saskatchewan." The girl raised her head with curly hair. This guy is also one of the fighting maids. Its name is Suoxiang. The true identity of this guy is one of the combat maids, but he seems to be the subordinate of Shattiya, the guardian of the city. At this time, Sebass was a little nervous, and the brows were slightly wrinkled. The age of this guy was a bit old, so the wrinkles on her face could be seen in this frown. Looking at the maid in front of me, I felt a little unbelievable. "I hope that you can quickly dispose of this matter, Xia Ti Ya, but not so much patience." At this time, the female owner who has a yellow curly hair feels that she may not be particularly perfect when she was just doing it. It is true if she waits for Shatea for too long. I am sure I will be blamed. In this case, we must quickly set up this battle plan. "Yes, Saskatchewan, now I think it is based on the plan, there is no change, I just want to say that this thing really will be so smooth? The so-called driver..." "How to say it is definitely right, but what I want to tell you is that since this scene has been played like this, although I am now your boss, but after all, it is the life of Chiba, you are completely unnecessary, to me. Make this kind respectful attitude." Because of the supreme power in the big tomb, only Chiba is owned by one person. "understood." The body bent slightly at this time, faintly said. "Then I think about the next thing, you should know how to do it, and I have contacted the Xiatia adults right now and told the guy who was just about to start." If it is acting, it must be true, so at this time the housekeeper began to organize the equipment, a very huge suitcase, was carried down from under the tavern, and now the time is almost approaching the departure time. The voice of Sebastians guy once again appeared in the eyes of everyone. Its true that this guy was quite famous when he was just now. "Do these guys really be fooled?" "Please be sure to believe in the judgment of the Supreme Master. There have never been any mistakes." "I am very sorry. At the time, my attitude towards this kind of question was really a very self-blame." "Forget it, I haven''t complained about what you mean. In short, you should hurry up." At this time, Sebastians brows were slightly wrinkled. After all, no one dared to question the existence of self-respecting people, especially the combat plan he developed. This guy is a maid, just now. At this time, such a statement is completely against the Supreme Adult..... "If you know, just go and prepare." Because this way continues to drag on as time goes by, it will definitely make the Xiatia adults wait a little impatient. If it really turns into this way, then I really don''t know how to explain it. At this time, Suoxiangxiang will become a little distorted. In short, the mood that this guy wants to express is really exciting. However, as a normal state, she is still quite beautiful, but when it comes to such a corner, the whole person seems to be changing up and down. This smile seems to make people feel a little scary. According to the truth, if it is just an ordinary face, it is impossible to expand the mouth to the maximum. However, when the whole expression of this guy is distorted, it is completely different from human beings. In this game, the guy is not a human being in the game world, but has such an export, in other words. The appearance looks particularly beautiful, such as beauty, in fact, this guy''s real body is very horrible. It can even be said that when you see this guy''s real posture 3.0, I really think this guy is like a demon. "Right, there is one more thing, Sebastian, I need to ask the question, the guy who just can not be handed over to me in the end." Sebas is still very clear about what the guy is doing in his mind, but it doesn''t matter if he thinks of an idea. Anyway, this guy has no use. Sebass gently used his own hand, then touched his chin, thinking about such a situation, if the man is really useful to the Supreme Lord. It is absolutely impossible for this guy to kill him easily. Whoever seems to be at this time is a bit embarrassed. In short, this matter will wait until time. . v3 Chapter 155： : Event advancement [Happy New Year] If this time, Chiba adults agree to the request of this guy, maybe consider it. "Let''s talk about it later, Chardonna is the person in charge of this incident. In short, you can just watch it. I think there are many things that should not be asked." At this time, Suoxiangxiang had a bit of a rise in the corner of his mouth. There is a very happy expression on the expression. In this case, in other words, there is a certain hope in exchange for a sentence. "That would be the time when I would enjoy this guy and bring me fun." To be honest, for the guardians of the class in each big tomb, or the maid, there are some people who feel incredible, they seem to like human beings. Like the Xia Ti Ya, it looks like a Gothic Loli, but really, this guy is fighting, it is basically in an ups and downs with Chiba. And maybe there may be some differences between the two people, but it is true that when Xia Tiaya is fighting, the whole person will undergo a qualitative change. "Thank you very much." Sebastian didn''t want to intervene in this matter, and he just sent the maid to a guy. There was nothing wrong with it. "If it''s really like this, then I will definitely swallow this guy, and it makes people feel a little excited." Ah, but it can be said that at this time, the womans expression began to be somewhat distorted, and it was a bit incapable of concealing the excitement that was revealed in her heart. In short, the smile on the face was a bit cloudy at first, but now It has completely changed. At this time, Sebastian really felt a little strange about the change of this guy. Maybe he would have a certain difference with this group, that is, he had no interest in human beings. "In short, do you have to do these things? Be sure to be careful with me." After all, there are some reminders. In this world, there are a lot of hostile forces in the world. In short, you must be careful. Otherwise, if you go out of time, Chiba adults will definitely not bypass themselves. So when you are doing things, you will be very careful. At this time, Suo Xiangxiang faintly thanked, in fact, the two people have already prepared everything, and then they are ready to go. At the same time, on the other hand, it is the most central part of the Nasarik grave. In the temple, the largest room is where the Chiba is located. There are basically all kinds of flags around, and its true that such an architectural feature makes people Some can''t believe that is similar to the architecture of the Central European century. Then through the mirror in front of him, I watched the whole process of the event. It was lush and green in the jungle, and there were strange plants all around. There was a carriage that was marching on this trail at night. Driving this carriage is a guy who looks like a clown. This guy can basically say that he likes to drink alcohol every day. Even at this time, he feels a little flush inside his head. The man''s name is Zach. In fact, this guy doesn''t have any skill. Basically, it can be said that he is a guy who mixes in this time. He may learn a little carriage technology on weekdays, so he relies on such a skill to maintain his own livelihood. But this guy said really, the character is in this town, it is really bad, so he said that even if he has a skill, but the results are quite bad. I still know about this before, in short, I lived quite unpleasantly in this life. But this kind of thing in life is really not as simple as you think. Sometimes you want to survive in a world, but it will be greatly hindered, just like the current self-respecting adults. Living is not a particularly pleasant thing, and in the so-called towns of these kingdoms for a few years. Really not as simple as you think, hard work for a lifetime but not much property. For this, a king system like this is still very clear, because many counts can Divided into the earth, of course, this is for the landlord, but those who have no rights and no territory, even the sunrise and sunset. However, there is no result at all. These guys can basically be said to be levied by all the counts around. This is still less than 20% of the harvest. In fact, these can be tolerated, but there is one thing that makes these ordinary people particularly uncomfortable, that is, the tax problem. 770 If this age has been rising like this, basically poverty will always be pervasive around, and I still know this. Zach is actually a special one in the past. The motivated guy is at least not decadent like this, but he may have experienced some things and his life has changed a lot! It is possible to use another saying that this guy has already seen the so-called reality in the world. No matter how hard he tries, all the remaining results will be taken away, and they will only be exchanged for their hard work. Its just a painful life. If its like this, its not helpful to change the way. There is actually a system of slaves in the world. At least, when I was a child, I experienced these things, but in the end I was completely abolished, and all of them have been abolished. Now all countries are under the rule of the Golden Princess. Zach actually had a sister in the past. In short, the emotions of the two people are still very good, but for some other reasons, in the end, the two people are finally separated, and they are parents, and there is no way to find them. . . v3 Chapter 156： : The kings system No matter how you do it, there is no way to get the final answer. I know that when he grows up, he gradually knows such a situation. In fact, many girls may be used as slaves before they are sixteen, and then sold. Because in this world, the real power of things can basically be said to be all. In the hands of the nobility, these nobles can basically achieve what they want. They are already very rich, but there seems to be no way to satisfy the desire in the heart. In short, they need more property, so In such a way, people who do not hesitate to sell. If you put this kind of thing in the present, it will definitely be morally condemned and even likely to be sentenced, but in the Middle Ages, the nobility could not be subject to any restrictions, as long as they wanted to go. Doing one thing, even if it is murder and arson, will not be blocked at all. In fact, these are still relatively good, and some people have inadvertently offended these so-called nobles, as well as counts, and are likely to be slaughtered on the spot. In short, in this world, there is darkness everywhere, not as simple as you think, although sometimes it looks like it has a little positive energy. But that is really only a fake... Even some of you can''t believe in such a state, at least you think it''s like this. But now the world is like this. It is full of negative energy everywhere, so for Zach, he is now in a state of despair. When he was a child, he especially wanted to find his sister. But the world is so big. How could it be found so easily, so it evolved into such a state. In a small jungle once, this is a promise. In short, this place is particularly unprosperous, and the traffic is not developed. In the past, it will go to this place. There is no such thing as a nobleman, so basically all the villagers here are farming and then eating by themselves, so they are relatively happy, but one day in the first two months, there was a big rich family. The so-called nobles, suddenly the land was levied by these guys. Don''t look at the two guys at the beginning, the purpose of using people is a bit ridiculous, at least this group of guys is used to collect. However, in the next moment, you may not be able to imagine such a situation, because these guys will gradually be in your place, at the beginning, maybe he will show a particularly friendly look, but over time you You will know that the nobility is really not a good thing. One day, they took a tough approach and forced the taxation in these lands to be carried out. People can basically say that the villagers here are now somewhat hungry. "Aristocrats, these things are all planted by our hard work. In any case, you must raise your hands and give us more or less to maintain a basic life." Zach, his father, was kneeling on the ground at this time. The soil was stained with his trousers. He didnt wear any better clothes, and even stood in the cold wind. It seems more or less to make people feel a little pitiful. I have been begging for aristocratic adults all the time, and I have been at the age of some years. In short, if I continue to do this, I will definitely be very sick, and now its really a bit chilling in the cool breeze, I feel a deep chill. . However, he also had no choice, because this was the beginning of the signing of the agreement, all of these lands were guarded by the nobility, and the empire has also issued this authority, in other words, all the surrounding land All are owned by this nobleman. This group of guys must work hard for him if he wants to get food, but in exchange for a one-year harvest. It will actually evolve into a state like this, more or less it will make people feel incredible. In the past years, perhaps it is still possible to maintain a livelihood, because after all, the harvest is very good, but this year there is some drought, so relatively speaking, these achievements have declined somewhat, and the rice and various foods that they can get. Even unable to maintain themselves, the basic cost of living. Therefore, in this case, it is also forced to helpless, otherwise, this group of guys, it is impossible to stay in this place. After seeing this scene, Zach always felt a special sadness in his heart, perhaps for himself. Destiny is such a existence, really speaking in the past. It''s really not like you think it''s like this. Although you may feel that you have spent your life in a normal life, it is especially good, but the fate may really change. I don''t want you to be ordinary, but to make you discover a little bit of change. "Dad, let''s leave this place, and it won''t be much use even if we stay here." Zach actually has more or less convinced in his heart, because there is a saying that the born calf is not afraid of tigers, he did not put these nobles in his eyes. Especially for the common kind of bullying (Li De''s) behavior, I feel very uncomfortable in my heart, but there is no other way, at least I have no power to fight against this group of people. I still know about this. "No, he said that if we don''t get food again this year, there is no way to continue to stay in this place and will be starved to death." The family has a total of four people. Now the rest of the food is made in the house. Its really hard to say that its completely unopened. If there is such a way, there is really no way to spend this cold winter. Now its coming soon. . Therefore, it is a forced choice, because the land of your own home may be somewhat fertile, always in this case, it really makes people feel incredible, but they dont know how to do it. It is good, I want to change. . v3 Chapter 157： : The fate of the past Zach said that he really didn''t have this ability, at least for him now, because it was just a little guy. "I am really sorry, nobleman." In fact, the aristocrats here are considered to be better. They are only obeying a little tax, and may be slightly larger. But to be honest, it is just two things compared to other nobles. I can''t just mix it with me to describe such a statement. To be honest, sometimes it''s not as simple as you think. At least this guy thinks so, and the nobility is also chaotic. That was the case in the cold wind, standing on a relatively old man, and his hair was a little white hair. In short, it seemed really pitiful, but the door in the house of the nobles was always tight. Lock, there is no such thing as this guy. Put it in your eyes, like this guy, don''t freeze to this place. It doesn''t matter if you are good. Zach felt so angry for the first time. It was like his own heart. The anger was ignited. In an instant, he was out of control. Then he took a shovel of weapons in the crop. 003 Opened the door of this nobleman, and then the unusual violent walk. In this case, the high-flying shovel in his hand, and the squatting on the door, after the door was directly knocked open, some nobles inside were Scared a big jump. These nobles quickly got up at this time, and said loudly to the man named Zach. "What are you going to do? Suddenly broke into our place." After all, Zach grew up in this small village, so it is said that this guy does not know what these nobles have. What are the rights? The crimes they committed are really very hateful, so its only a sigh of relief. Will you pick up the shovel in your hand and smash the gates of these nobles? But it''s just giving them a squad, just giving them a warning, but saying that in such a place, if you kill them, you still don''t have the courage. For this, I am still very clear. After all, killing is to pay for it. No matter in which world, the country has certain mana. Moreover, these soldiers who know this emperor are still quite powerful. Basically, some people in the villages may commit crimes. If you can successfully escape, you can hide. But you have to know that you have family members, if you really, follow the crowds. It''s really not as simple as you think. But by the next day, Zach would return to his home, but when he found out that there was no one, he knew what was called the real aristocrat? This is completely a group of vampires created by the kingdom. At least for them, it really is like this. Although I said that I would especially like to find my sister in the future, I can even say that in this very poor and poor life, I always feel that I can''t spend my life like this. And for the current empire, it can basically be said that it is in a state of main war, so these kingdoms can basically come back to these villages, and then look for some young adults. Some means will be used, otherwise it will be very dangerous, or else it will be openly recruited. In short, these guys, that is, the younger and stronger young people, must be brought to the army for training and sent directly to the battlefield. In short, In this case, the whole village will start to have some recession. It is definitely necessary for this (bedg) to write these young and old, and then gradually disappear one by one. The overall economic development will definitely be greatly affected. If you think about it, you will know that there are only some old and weak patients left in this village, how can it continue to survive, plus the recycled aristocracy. Exploitation, this is simply a cancer. After seeing this scene, Zach knew that he was now in a young and middle-aged time, so his first reaction was to choose to escape. Even if he might not be able to marry his mother, or his father, there is no other way. Anyway, my sister is destroyed like this. There may be another option, perhaps your sister has successfully escaped from their clutches, which is not necessarily the case. But in fact, more is the fear of the inner world. It is necessary to know that this battlefield is not to say that ordinary people can go up and do whatever they want, and it will really be dead. And for the current battle, the ordinary soldiers have no great effect at all. Basically, the people above will use some weapons, and the ordinary guys will rush to the top and be able to act as cannon fodder. Even sometimes there is no way to do the cannon fodder, these guys are not particularly simple. The door-to-door search has gradually searched. In short, as long as some suitable people are found, they will all be used to fill the army, because now it is in a state of war, so it is very important to consume such people. . Zach finally chose to escape because of his anger. He started to escape from the small town and went to the north. In short, he must stay away from these places. In fact, this guy is not a local person here. He is here. Stayed for many years and wandered for a long time. In the end, I found a place to go to the house, and the house was very broken. However, if you think about it carefully, it is better than staying in that village. At the very least, you now have such a relatively free lifestyle. Although there is not much money, you may say that there is no expectation for the future, but how much Less will feel a little better. The fate of this thing, in fact, has been doomed from the beginning, so sometimes you choose to escape, perhaps a better way. But it is not that he has been particularly simple in this place. At this time, the town began to recruit again, and his heart was raised again. . v3 Chapter 158： : The rights of the nobility Because he is like a guy who has neither power nor strength, and steals wandering. If they are seen by these soldiers, they will definitely be forced to take them away. The level of the empire is quite barbaric, and in this case it is extremely lacking in talent, so it must be done, but its own physical ability is very poor, really want to go to the battlefield, or even to act as cannon fodder. No chances. So there is no other way for myself, and for the most innate power of others. In short, just want to spend the rest of your life just fine, so basically this guy will drink the wine to a very full state every day, in short, the state of drunkenness, let himself be in a numb state, and external When he is a man, he will be crazy and stupid. In short, this guys mental head sometimes looks special. Those who are soldiers in this situation have finally let go of this guy''s way of life. After all, if such a person is still a soldier, there is absolutely no need. To be honest, in this world, if you are a soldier, you dont necessarily have a big way out. Its basically in a state of war, so this kind of thing can be thrown away at any time. Its better to be on the battlefield and spend every day happily. After you die at least, you may still have a whole body. Such Zachs route at this time is to sell crazy and stupid. In short, these guys must be bullied, and try to escape from the town. Dont be caught by these guys, wait for the current recruiting Return to this place after the past. After I fled from the village myself, I felt a little unbelievable, because I came to such a place where I was displaced from home, and I was not very familiar with the surrounding environment. I didnt have any backing. I wanted to be in this place, even if you wanted to find it. There is no way for a person to help, maybe you are really lucky. However, I also suffered a lot in this, and I also got to know some guys who are basically connected with him. But this is just looking forward to some short-term help. A person like him can basically say that there is no identity in the village, and even if there are noble people to help, there will be no great help at all. In short, this guy is completely relying on, the fate of this kind of thing is lingering. Alive. Zachs life is like having two sides. This guy later met the robbers and then met a group of mercenaries. In short, his identity is more or less strange. After all, this guy has nothing. Useful, he knows these guys is totally an accident, but it is threatened by these guys. When you are in a state of war, a large-scale war will erupt. This guy will definitely participate, but in the battlefield he will survive because he will choose to pretend to die. However, there has been no war in the last two years. For a guy like him, there is no meaning at all, so I say it is in this village. In this way, relying on the life of the carriage, live a good life. In fact, this kind of life looks like someone else''s eyes, but it is really good compared to those who live on the battlefield. I don''t think there is any difference in life. You don''t feel that you regret at least what you think. Although I sometimes see some guys who are more pitiful than myself, his heart is already numb at this time. In short, he is convinced of the fate. There are slums in this place, but the slums are not as simple as you think. Many people want to break through this barrier, but they find themselves deeply involved, even unable to extricate themselves. Even if they work hard, they are already tired. Some temperament. Asking for flowers Someone ran off their double tui, the forehead also oozing sweat, the feeling of fatigue was quite unbelievable, but this guy has no way to stop his own pace, because he wants to change his destiny, even if it is Powdered bones. Even if you change your body, the girl''s lungs will continue to be crazy and want to change their destiny. This is the choice made by one person. Zach is not a pure guy of a special day, but this guy has chosen his life and he wants to change. So this is his fate. However, at this time, Zach always felt that his mood was a bit uncomfortable when he thought about the things he had. But today, he might make himself a good one. After all, this group of guys is a big family, not only able to Grab more talents, and it seems that there are many women in the family. ............. The sound of the downward corner of the mouth revealed a smile, but in the next moment, he suddenly saw a person appearing in front of you. What you got very dominant was the appearance of your figure, which made you scared. I quickly stopped the carriage. "Who is this guy? Why is it in front of you?" Maybe because the distance between the two people is far apart, there is no way to see the guy''s face. To be honest, this sudden accident has made Zach''s whole person unable to react. The sound of this shadow is extremely powerful. And this guy looks a bit strange, it seems to be a dark red cloak, in short, it gives people a very strange feeling, and his eyes have no change at all, it can even be said that it is emitting a red The light, Zach also trembled at this time, he never met a very strange creature like this, is this really human? At this time, the body can''t help but tremble. . v3 Chapter 159： : Supreme presence To be honest, such a sudden situation made Zach really shocked. He quickly stopped the carriage. The guy who appeared in front of him should be exactly two people, one of them wearing a black armor. In short, there is no way to see exactly what the guy looks like, but he can judge from his figure that this is wearing black. The guy in armor should be a woman. As for the guy whose eyes are red, really, Zach feels like his body is being absorbed by something when he sees this guy. An unusually powerful dark force is like a complete engulfment of one''s body. At this time, Zach worked **** all the carriages in the "four zeros" and then felt a little incredible. He said to the two guys in front of him. "Who are you and me? Do you know who the people sitting on the carriage are, and dare to go where they are." I quickly picked up the lights at this time, and the light igniting is always in this case. Zach looks like a special anger, and with a threatening tone, he is angry at the two guys in front of him, and In this case he has already got off the bus. Chiba adults don''t have any words. In short, the pace of this guy''s walking is rather boring, but it gives people the feeling, especially that Zach is not only cool behind the back of his body. The original meaning is courage. At this time. Suddenly, disappeared and disappeared, it seems as if it was targeted by what prey. Immediately became a sheep that was arbitrarily slaughtered. I was so scared that I was a little trembling. I dont know what to do. However, at the next time, this, full-armed girl, I think it may be that I feel a little angry or other reasons, in short, suddenly made a posture ready to attack. And through the sound of this metal, then, said with anger. "I said that you, this person, is simply looking for death. This person has shown such a state after seeing the Supreme Lord." Yaer Bede was very angry at this time. It can even be said that the whole persons mind is like it is, and it has become unable to control his emotions. If it is not that Chiba adults stop at this time, this is the front. The foot will definitely be broken by himself. Even the whole body will not stay. At this time, Zach seems to be caught in a kind of warning. The idea actually came out at the beginning, because this place in the big night. How can these two guys appear, so they must be quite simple. There is some speculation in my heart. Is it an adventurer? If it''s really an adventurer, it really makes people feel incredible, but in front of the two guys, from the dress up and other aspects, it doesn''t make much difference with the adventure. Unintentionally, the light in his hand swayed a bit, and then I felt that the kind of thing that came out of this guy seemed to be a little reflective. If I didnt read it wrong, the man in the cloak should be an adventurer, and the level is very high. Exaggerated, actually has reached the level of fine. In this state, the Mithril level is actually very good. I didn''t expect this guy to have such strength. Really, it is simply impossible to imagine. Every time Yale Bede said it was true, he hated humans especially when he came out. For this, Chiba adults felt quite incredible, but they must bring her with them, otherwise they would not have The approach witnessed the massacre between humans. This man named Zach himself has done a series of investigations in the past. In short, the corresponding information will be obtained at this time, and if he is not good, he will meet the guy who cares more about himself. In short, this man was in the past. It seems that the time is also the person inside the mercenary group, but if you are an identity, it makes people feel that it doesn''t matter..... But there is nothing remarkable about it anyway, the level should be very low, because from this guy from his appearance, there is no power at all. Because this guy is really weak as if he is a warrior. In the past, the one he was in, the so-called mercenary group, the power of this guy is not particularly strong, and in this team, it can basically be said to belong to the lowest level, regular, In a state of errands, in short, many people do not see this guy in their eyes, but even so, there are still many people who respect him, at least the soldiers in the mercenary group do not want to fight the soldiers. More or less to this guy, still have some comfort. And for the entire mercenary group, this small player does not play much role in hunting or attacking Warcraft, but thinking about some escape plans is quite active. So more or less useful, in short, he also suffered a lot. After seeing the man in front of him, in general, the eyes are completely unable to conceal the fear that the expression reveals. Zach really feels particularly scared at this time 4.0, he has never been like this. "The two brothers, I don''t know what to call, so late, what are you doing here?" Speaking very politely, with me, the tone was completely different at the beginning, mainly to feel the power of the guys body, at least he could judge through the experience of mercenaries for so many years. This guy is definitely not simple, at least the level is very high. It can even be said that it can solve all the problems. Because Ya''er Bed was blocked, he put his temper a little at this time, but he is quite untrustworthy to the so-called human being. . v3 Chapter 160： : End of fate In short, I took my body to the front and took a step. Then I stunned the guy who looked a bit drunk and still stupid. In short, the eyes were full of disdain, and more of it was abandoning this little body. These things are really born and born in slums. It is simply synonymous with filth, and in the end there are many poor people in this world. Of course, there are many problems caused by these reasons, but I think it is mainly because the emperors have been fighting for various wars in recent years, so they have learned the overall economy here, and the people in the slums have become more and more The more, the more dilapidated houses can be seen everywhere. But to be honest, this does not have any necessity for the present self. It is not to say that if you come to this world, to save them, but to expand your territory in this world. Az Ugo, the lips are going to be in the whole world, in every area of ??yours. This is how he is in his own world, 14 is not his opponent. The brow was slightly wrinkled, and Zach said faintly at this time. In short, this guy feels quite incredible, at least the things that he has done, it really is not so simple, although the mind is more or less curious, but these two guys are definitely not offended by themselves. In short, it is better to talk less and keep quiet. Now basically it can be said that the sky is completely dark, and there is no such thing as walking around the road. The main point is that there is no way for me to confirm the front, but the companions you are in? How far away, in short, in this case, the two guys in front of me disturbed the beauty, and I really felt particularly angry. At least in this way, the light from the hands was slowly raised on the two guys. After confirming that the two guys were adventurers, they swallowed their saliva with some fear. It looked very terrible, and then the body shook involuntarily. In short, adjusting his breathing, he felt a little unbelievable and began to hope back. Even if he feels a little scared, Zach doesn''t say how timid the guy is, because such people often deal with the dead in the heap, and have experienced a lot of hardships. It really doesn''t matter to death. But the most basic fear of human beings is still there. This guy, don''t look a bit like a thief, but really, if this guy is threatened by life, I think I will be scared. In short, he is Zach, the guy at the beginning, he will make such a suggestion to Sebas, the purpose is also very simple, is to be able to make contact with his companions, and finally Struggling, in short, you must first reserve a secret number. And I have already said that these people mentioned in this carriage are definitely a big lady, so after the interviews of these guys present, they will be able to make a big profit. In fact, they have some in the past. The thief''s door, this time will choose to attract these guys to this place. If you succeed, you will definitely get a certain benefit. Of course, I will pay attention to these things, but if I think about it carefully, sometimes it is very unbelievable. This kind of way that this guy shows is more or less contrived, even though he is in this mercenary. , also known as the thieves group. There is a certain kind of situation, but it may be like what I said. The status is not particularly stable and has been crowded out by this guy. The adventurers in this team can basically say that they have evolved a lifestyle of burning and robbing, not that they have to change, but because of the status of mercenaries, it is really difficult to be without power. The above does not have a very big difference with those who are adventurous, because its own strength is not particularly powerful, and in short there is no way to get rewards for these tasks. It may also be poor, and finally forced to be a thief. One of the leaders, the armor of the clothes worn at this time. Said to Zach. "You can rest assured that this thing is really quite right, you will definitely get the corresponding benefits, when is the woman? How much you want." Because sometimes you are sometimes smart, in short, both have their own ideas, perhaps these thieves are sometimes not interested in women, but they have already reached a crazy level of wealth. "Since this is the case, we have already agreed." I don''t know why 550 really cares about Zach''s heart. I still feel a little uneasy. At least I think it is like this, and at the next time, something unbelievable happened again. Although the two people are a little pleasant in the conversation, you are really aware of the interest issues, and they begin to change their tone. These guys are just taking advantage of their own people, but they must know that they are among them. One member, how could it be treated like this? This is something that people can''t think about. In short, if you live in a slum, you can basically say that you will only enjoy the situation of l and freezing. But sometimes these surrounding houses are particularly dilapidated, and you know that Zach can survive for a long time in this environment, at least for them now, they are still self-blaming, the eyebrows are particularly heavy, and even some are sour. Inside the house, tattered. And if it doesn''t happen, it will actually rain. It''s like being in an open-air state. If you are fighting in a march, the conditions are already very good. But if you really live at home, that is another way of saying it. . v3 Chapter 161： : Thieves After a group of people have been negotiating, they decided to implement this plan. First, Zach led the group of people to a relatively remote jungle in this place. When they attacked them again, they would be able to cause them. Unexpected attack effects, even if these guys are big families, but the so-called "none" around them does not seem to be particularly large. And really, in this case, it is easy to succeed, these guys are not their opponents at all. This time I said faintly. "Zach, can you be sure that this is true? Is there a lot of wealth in their hands?" "I am not sure about this, but I don''t think there will be any mistakes. Then we will make a temporary appointment. The wealth that will be obtained by then will definitely be indispensable to you." "Thank you very much." Zach showed a smile in his mouth at this time. Indeed, this guy is really not a good thing, maybe like the businessman said just now, be sure to be careful about this guy, what kind of behavior you should do. . If you really want to regret it, you can''t find a place. "Oh, actually, I don''t have any other requirements for my brother. I think you should know that Zach is such a character for wealth." What I care about is not the so-called wealth. Although I say that I am particularly short of money, in contrast, what I want to get is the inside of the carriage, that is, the girl I have just seen, Miss Qianjin. Noble, yes, what I want to get is the girl''s body, so this time I will make such a request to these guys. It is better to let this person get more money than this group of guys. The child gives it to himself, and this is stronger than anything else. There was a smile on the mouth, which seemed to make people feel awkward. "I thought what you guys said? It turns out to be such a problem. It''s very simple. I think you are really indifferent to us for our mercenary group. We only need treasures." So in this case, the two sides basically reached such an agreement. To be honest, men are more or less unbelievable. "But the specific time you have to give me a plan is clear, otherwise there will be any mistakes, you don''t want to give me a good place to stay in this place." At that time, the captain frowned slightly, and really, the tone of the guys speech was a little scary. In short, it is a very simple guy. "understood." "And at the time, I have already agreed with them. This evening, this will definitely go through this jungle. When you only need to pay attention to it, there must be no problem." "understood." At this time, nodded slightly, Zach is actually a very smart guy, and he knows how to calculate such a time, in short, for this guy now. He has completely mastered the whereabouts of these guys. As long as he is slightly skillful in this situation, he will be able to equalize the feeling of being a wolf. Its really exciting to think about it, especially when I think that the girls skin is so white, in short, my heart feels incredible. Perhaps in this case, I really feel quite good. I have such an identity. I think there is absolutely no need for ordinary people. But you have to know that the girl is a real aristocrat. This is a kind of enjoyment for myself. If you can Getting the body of that girl is more important than anything else. The more I think of my heart, I have even begun to be unable to extricate myself, but this guy is well aware that there are many unfairness in the world, but... The original world is like this, just like when I was a child, I was subjected to the bullying of your nobles, and even eventually led to the collapse of my family, even my sister did not know. So you will become like this, completely, the so-called causal cycle, one day will suffer retribution, teeth, a smile at this time. The whole car looks a bit unbelievable. This guy is actually not the property of all these guys. He just wants to get something more important, that is, an insult to the nobility. Change such a state, but the result is as simple as he imagined. The captain haha ??at this time, but it seems a bit awkward. After all, he is also a man. It is definitely necessary to have certain physiological needs, and for a long time, he has not vented his heart. Moreover, this man named Zach has already said that the tendril in the carriage should be very much, and at least he should play well. "Let''s go, look at you, this is your contribution, this girl will give it to you for the time being." "I am very grateful. Since we have agreed on this, we will contact you through the secret code." When Zach met this guy (Li De''s), he was very careful. And to be honest, the environment around these things has basically been carefully investigated. It is really a little unexpected. This guys anti-reconnaissance ability is particularly strong, and he wears it when he comes out. A black trench coat, in short, makes people unable to detect the face of this guy. With a smile, I met this thief and finally disappeared from this place. The two sides have already agreed, in short, they will definitely find a way to stay in this place, and as usual, will not reveal any horses, then look at this group of guys? However, the nobleman seems to be somewhat different from other nobles, and his temper is particularly large, but he likes such a big lady, and it must be quite good to play. . v3 Chapter 162： : Local people are 拽 And to the surrounding area, because their daughters of this group of wealthy businessmen are not locals, they say that they are not familiar with the surrounding environment. This way also created more opportunities for myself, even if they unintentionally changed the road, I think this group of guys should not have any ideas, at least they would think so. This is one of the reasons why I think this should be successful this time. It is entirely because these guys are not familiar with the road. As long as they do a little subtotal, they will not attract the attention of these guys. As long as you know that you have carefully observed it before you come here, the guards on these guys can basically say that they are very few, and most of them are women, even if they are very risky. It is impossible to deal with so many thieves. Between the two, in terms of the number of people, there is a world of difference. At this time, the people inside the carriage seemed to hear some movement outside. These horses are somewhat artificial. In short, I feel that there are some incredible large-scale engraving carriages, sitting on many people. Driving on this muddy road, in short, today''s evening, there is a 517 round of very bright moonlight hanging above the sky. Even this month, the mines feel a little bright, and in this world, the surrounding plants and the environment are It makes people feel incredible. It is really a foolish behavior to drive in this night and then you become a real thing. Because this area is quite unstable, in general, if you are on the road overnight, it is very dangerous. At the very least, you should hire, some bodyguards, or other soldiers to protect yourself. Only in this case is the most Wise choice. If you really do this, you can''t complete your task. Sebas is thus reciting, and the merchants request, in any case, is really dangerous during this time. I know that in this fantasy world, there is not only a creature like human beings, but also a kind of creature called Asia. Humans are like lizards. This group of guys is a very powerful warrior. And not only that, the monsters and other things here are very large in size, and the most people feel a bit. It is incredible that many of the creatures here have very strong combat capabilities. Just like the existence of Goblin, it will often lie in the vicinity of these jungles. In short, if you say it alone, it is quite dangerous, and if you do, it will be killed. Moreover, the level of these monsters is not to say that it is completely a relatively weak guy of Goblin, and even more powerful monsters may appear. In short, this is not a world controlled by human beings. More or less it makes people feel a little concerned, especially for such a night, the carriage is running fast in this jungle. Seriously, for this kind of comfort, it is quite low, because the muddy road will cause the carriage to become rocking. That is to say, it is quite uncomfortable when sitting, although it is said that these carriage designs and various aspects have a certain role of shock absorbers, but in general, the roads that are so muddy are really walking like this. Its especially a headache, because in the Middle Ages there will be no 21st century, very flat road to Chiba. There will be big differences between the two, and I still know this. The road here is really a bit simple, and there are sand and stone particles everywhere on the ground, so it is a little difficult to walk, but in the end it has also made a series of changes. In short, the imperial emperor is also under the princess. After taking office, the princess made some changes to all the economic developments around him, and even carried out certain governance on these streets. But I want to say that other effects are really minimal, because the nobles know that this will exploit their interests, so they will have a strong resistance, and even arguably, gradually form an expansionary strength. In short, the interest of this kind of thing can never involve the six nobles of the kingdom. The nobility is really a kind of special headache. After all, they have certain strength. Whether it is in wealth or other aspects, if it is openly contending with the empire, even the king cant have all these guys. Press it down. Therefore, the Golden Princess has always been in a position to make her country in a state of good night, very peaceful, so he will think about some ways, at least definitely let these so-called nobles temporarily close their mouths. The six nobles of the kingdom can basically be said to be distributed all over the world. In short, they all have their own territory in every field, and they will recruit and hire. However, this is just to be able to highlight their own, jurisdictional power, not Saying that you want to rebel, but the king will definitely be prepared. And these so-called nobles certainly will not say that they wish the king to fight under the blatant blessing. In short, such recruiting is only to be able to improve their own strength. In case one day, the king wants to start with you, at the very least, he can have the opportunity to escape. He can even say that it may be a flagpole and resist. This is entirely possible, and for every nobleman, he has a very rich land and manpower. At least for all nobles, they have no stagnation in thought and other aspects. This group of guys really wants to enjoy life in particular. This area is actually a territory under the jurisdiction of the nobility. The reason why it has evolved into such a state is because the neighborhood is really special and somewhat unusual. Many monsters often appear in this place, even if they are adventurous. The latter''s rear rewards such a way, there is no way to find it completely, time, over time, it will create an incredible thing. It is best to think so in your own heart. . v3 Chapter 163： : new rules This jungle is full of all kinds of creatures everywhere, and the vegetation is very lush. In short, the appearance is also a bit strange, and I don''t know why? What kind of things will exist in this world. At this time, although it was said that it was at night, and the plan was not particularly perfect, the passengers made in this carriage were heard at this time, after the voice of Chiba. Everyone feels incredible, knowing it at the beginning. The adult of Shatti, but accepted this secret plan, is it because there are other sudden situations? Otherwise, how could the people on the night before you appear in front of themselves? The people on the carriage even included Sebastian at this time, and the so-called Miss Qianjin, all of whom ran down from the carriage. Gently open the curtains. Of course, because of their different identities, those who are servants and the vampire brides at this time have no movement at all. Only Shatiya left at this time from the carriage. And it looks very elegant, only to see - see your own master. With a smile, the fragrance that comes out of this guy is really incredible, as if it can make people feel a refreshing taste. In short, it smells particularly comfortable. "This guy seems to have a little loli, but her figure is quite good." This is a very delicious taste, if you can. Zach said that at this time, his eyes were a little bit uncomfortable at the beginning, and when he looked at this loli in front of him, although he said that he didnt have much interest in him, this guy did have some beautiful, if he said Li Zhi''s guy is completely a kind of enjoyment. "Chiba adults don''t know why you suddenly came to visit, maybe for other reasons, or if I have something that I didn''t do well to get you." Supreme adults can actually come to this place in person. In other words, you must have something happening at the next time or this temporary plan has changed. "Xiatyya is about this matter, I hope that you don''t want to intervene. In short, I will wait for you to look at me. Because according to the latest news I got, it seems that someone has come to this place with world-class props." After listening to this sentence, the brows were slightly tightened. I didnt expect to hear a noun that made people feel very unreal, that is, world-class props. Be aware that in the last battle, the so-called lizard man. One of them is a man named Salsa, but once he used the world-class props to defeat Keys, this is just a shame in the big division, although he is confident that he can eliminate all these guys. But, really, this world-class prop is really serious if you are not careful. Because in this state, not only will your mental state be on the verge of collapse, but the most important thing is that you may also fight with Chiba adults, so there is no way to forgive yourself in your inner world. There is no way to do this anyway. "Chiba, I think you should know my ability. Compared to Cossets, I admit that this guy will be very prominent as a temporary one." "But I hope you can trust me. I will be very careful about this kind of world-class everywhere." Now this time is to show their strength, so in this case, they will never choose to give up, but also know that their strength can basically say that they have reached the Chiba adults. After all, the equipment on the body is the highest level. The character of Charatia is quite high, and when he fights, the power is really strong, and he has the props that can absorb the magical power of others. In short, this guy is not only a warrior, but also plays in the hand-to-hand combat. It has a great effect, and at the same time, like the Chiba adults, it also has the power of undead. Asking for flowers The voice is a little bit low. I always answer Shatiya at this time, so I will say this. It is full of confidence for myself. At least for her, there is no more powerful guy in this world than herself. . Supreme adults can come to this place, and they must be very happy for themselves, but this time it will never be like the last time they were attacking, like a lizard. At least I think this way. "Chatia, although I feel very confident about your strength, but I want to tell you the world-class props, even if I really need to pay attention? Not as simple as you think." ..................... Its faint, and at this time, the eyes of Chibas eyes seem to have flashed a ray of light. He knows that the man who first dealt with this time is the man named Zach, because just now He has contacted a team of people, the so-called thieves. If I want to deal with these guys, it should be very simple. At least you should be able to defeat them easily. "Enough, now we have more important things. As for the group of guys in front of me, I think you should know how to do it. I have no patience when I come to this place." Dimitogos did receive an intelligence in the recent time. In short, for the whole big tomb, it was like a moment to raise the whole atmosphere a lot, to know another world-class prop. , appeared again in my ears. In this case, if you don''t choose a coping style, you really don''t know how to do it. At this time, Shatiya was also nodding. It is true that for everyone in this carriage, since the plan is temporarily changed, that is to say, this group of people has no need at all. There is no use for anything left. . v3 Chapter 164： : fatal damage Since it is like this, it is better to directly damage it. Perhaps this is very simple, at least for yourself, it is such a state. At this time, Shatiyah''s brow was slightly wrinkled, perhaps like what he said. Because the Supreme Master has temporarily changed the plan, so he needs to make some changes in this aspect. At least the guy seems to like him very much, especially his face. It really makes people feel incredible. That kind of thing is similar to a male outbreak. This kid always showed a smile at this time. The guy in Charatias nails is very long, and in this case its very, white, like the snow, but this familys five and three zeros At this time, the group suddenly said something that made people very concerned. The man named Zach can even say that there is absolutely no way to understand what happened just now. In the next moment, his body seems to be completely out of control. Then I felt a kind of pain in my abdomen, and my breathing was getting weaker and weaker. Even in such a state, there was no way to analyze it. I only knew that there was a terrible thing in front of my eyes. Guy. "If you can say that you can die like this, how good." At this time, Xia Ti Ya said faintly, and this guy did not have any reaction at all, but there was a smile in the corner of his mouth. It can even be said that this girl used a way to kill this. The guy named Zach is simply unbelievable. I only know this guy, now she seems to have a blood-like thing on her head, and this blood began to condense at this time, as if it formed a very large snowball in the sky, and this The blood is really just the one that died in the body of Zachs man. However, at the next moment, the whole person became a bit strange, especially the Xiaiya guy seemed to absorb the power of these blood. In short, under this moonlight, it seems to have completely changed himself. Physical state. It always makes people feel quite incredible. How did this goods work? And now his body has become unusually strange, and it can even be said that the word "monster" can be fully described. The original face with Loli is at this time. Suddenly a very thick tongue grew out, and it was particularly long. The guy himself, though speaking, was a woman above gender. But this guy also has some way other people don''t. That is the so-called power. In general, the physical appearance may have a very big difference from the normal person. The reason why this guy will always maintain such a state of loli is because she is creating her. time. It is one of the 41 Supreme adults, that is, as its master. It is such a habit. After all, this guy has certain control over Loli, so he likes it very much, that is, Pero Rocino. In short, it is a character setting... The state of the whole person is now very unstable, especially in the case of this moonlight, for all the undead, basically in this case, it is able to greatly increase their own strength, as if The kind of wolf, on the full moon night, is like being able to break out of his own power, as the undead Shahti. It also has such a strange skill, at least it is what you think. The two vampire brides behind me also came out at this time, but I can see from the expressions of these two guys that there is no reaction at all. It can even be said that these two guys are quite difficult to enter, basically for For such a vampire bride, they do not have any self-thinking. Of course, basic language dialogue is no problem. However, the level is quite low, and even it can be said that there will be certain problems, but the combat power is quite powerful, at least against the level of the great magician..... Standing behind Shatti, these two guys stood respectfully in this place, and they were quite respectful, and there was no movement at all. "The adults of Sebastian, the most outstanding people appear outside?" At this time, this yellow-haired roll said lightly. "Of course it is the Supreme Adult." Sebastian continued at this time. In short, the whole atmosphere of the scene never became strange. After all, the Supreme Adult is present in person. So in general, it''s a little different for now. Is it because the plan has changed, or is it because of other situations? It is not possible to evolve into a state like this. "Ok." Sebastian nodded at this time, and it was exactly like this maid said. The situation is a bit different now. At least the situation will definitely be special. In short, after the Supreme Lord came to this place, now this group of guys Just stay behind and watch it quietly. Can''t have any move. Seriously, for this matter, in fact, at the beginning, when I finished 4.9, I did not expect such a situation. Xiatia did have a very powerful force and could look from this guys eyes. Come out. But if it is true, there are world-class props, then you must go to the battlefield, at least to hate the last time. As a warrior in the tomb of Nasarik, it is absolutely impossible to do this because the power in this big division is absolute. "Pero Rocchino, who used to be created like this, is the one of Chardonnay. In short, it will make people feel quite incredible. For all the Supreme adults, they say they are now far from this place." . v3 Chapter 165： : Zombie Bride But I live forever in my heart. Musk continued. "If that''s what it really looks like, it seems that this group of guys should be spared, and the way of dying is very painful, Saskatchewan..." I feel a little pity, because I had already made such a request to the adults of Sebas when I was just now. That is the man named Zach, you must leave it to yourself, but what you didnt think of is actually like this. Its easy to die, but its really a little pity, but I dont think there is any other way. After all, Chiba is now in this place. And two people know that in this case, if they don''t come out to meet again, it is a special kind of disrespect, so at this time, this is called the steward of Sebas. There is also a girl who pretends to be a daughter of gold and has a curly hair. Two people came out of the carriage and saw the guy in front of the black cloak. He respectfully and completely retired his 14 body, and said very gently, just to the supreme Supreme Lord, please. "Chiba adults, I don''t know if you will come." "Ok." Your situation is really special, and according to the latest information you get, this group of people will arrive here soon. In this case, you must first think of the man named Zach and his companion. Silently solved, only in this case can not go, lose any wind. So sometimes there is a special way to use it, and now someone has come to this place. The surrounding environment still feels incredible, at least in your own opinion, but sometimes you have to choose another way. This man, called Zach, has completely disappeared at this time. That is to say, there has been a complete loss of contact with the companion, but it can be done by Chiba adults. He can use magic to explore the inside of this guy''s head, so the memory left behind, so he will master this guy and his Those companions, some of the secrets that can be used to convey information to each other. This is a good saying. It is not too late. Everyone at this time quickly got into the carriage and walked slowly toward the front, but the people who drove the carriage changed a bit. But this is still the man named Zach. Although this guy was in the past, the body has been completely cut into two halves, and even the blood has been completely cleaned by Chardonna, but in this case, It is also possible to create undead by power. After all, my level has now reached, the magic singer, and in this world, the power that he has mastered can basically be said to be above all people, like the resurrection of this human thing, basically can be said It''s especially simple, just use a little props. Not to mention the guy in front of him, that is the body, this way is even easier to handle. In this way, he will create an intermediate undead corpse, which can be done very well, as in the current state. At least I think it''s like this, and it''s quite simple. Sometimes there are things that don''t look the way you think. The intermediate level of the undead, the level created is not very high, but relatively speaking, this guy''s combat power is very strong, but the corpse in front of it is very fragile, so it is not so simple, can control . At least I think so, and it is really not that simple, this guy''s combat power is really very fragile. Walking in the night, in general, this piece of the jungle is quite insecure, at least the surrounding monsters have a large piece. Its incredible to use a vocabulary to describe it, and the level of monsters around it is very high. Not only do you have monsters like Goblin, but you also have other creatures like giant bulls, especially here. Its hard to get a full moon night. These monsters will soon become dry and make people feel incredible, even if they can gradually say that they are changing, at least they think it is more or less. It is indeed like this, people feel that some can not imagine. On this very calm night, the man in front of me, the man''s name is Zach. If you look closely, you will find that this guy is completely different from the time, whether it is from appearance or other aspects. Because this guy''s body has completely changed at this time, it is like a zombie, the voice of this guy has been completely 250 at the time. Therefore, the way he acts now, and the emotion expressed on his face, is exactly like one. The monk usually does not have any expression. In short, this guy has now completely died. I really want to change my way, but there is no way. The brow was also slightly wrinkled at this time, perhaps for him, this thing is a little unbelievable. The king of the undead is that Chiba adults can only use the power of their own body, and then create some undead, and their level is very high, which is known to you. No matter what the aspect, this guy said that the power shown is really incredible. Its just to create undead. Maybe the power may be unimaginable. After all, every creation will consume a certain amount. Magic, still knowing this magician, but the mp value of the supreme adult on her body. Basically it can be said that it is in a full state, and the level is quite high. The creation of the undead, although to a certain extent, there may be some special circumstances, but sometimes you have to believe such a way. . v3 Chapter 166： : The crisis is coming For yourself, what kind of level can you achieve, at least you will believe in what happened in front of you. "What the **** does this happen?" Sebass was very, very respectful at this time, and his brows were slightly wrinkled. However, for the current Sabas, the situation may be slightly different, but in the end there is not much change. "In detail, I don''t think I need to do more for you. Some strange explanations. In the past, I received the latest situation. The Slyan country, this group of guys suddenly appeared in this field. And use In a word to describe, this group of guys is completely unsuccessful." Sri Lankan country, this is a very mysterious country, this country has very strong, capable and use of world-class props, their existence for themselves. Its like a special, threatened existence, at least in this case, you must stop them. Otherwise, it is really dangerous. At least these guys must make certain defense preparations when they attack themselves. "Chiba adult, I don''t think I have to ask for this extra thing. The whole thing I want to hand over to the Xiatia adults can be solved easily. After all, this guy is able to use world-class props, but for summer. I think that I should not have any effect. The reason why this is said is very simple. Shatia wants to know that this guy''s body is not much different from Chiba. The same is not dead, this is certain, this guy''s body has not changed, but she has her own strength. "Good guy..." Ya''er Bede suddenly interrupted at this time. In fact, for all of their class guards, I hope that I can help the master''s work to complete such a thing. At least this group of people don''t want to see any one of Chiba adults. The injury, especially for Jay Bade, this guy will never allow anyone to dare to get close to the Supreme Lord. Even if it is an unintentional action, as long as it is judged to be harmful, it will immediately launch an attack, and a powerful gas field will erupt in an instant, deterring the enemy. The Slyan country has an organization in this country, and in the case of this organization Kahn Village, there have been some investigations. Their purpose should be very simple, that is, to understand the current situation. Therefore, I will organize this place of Malay. I think it should be to be able to investigate such a situation. For this relatively mysterious investment, I have no research at all, but since these guys come to the door, they will definitely give this group of guys a lesson. I display it according to the information and various intelligence resources. Although the number of people sent by this group of people is not much, this one of them is carrying world-class props. If you are not prepared, it is definitely dangerous. Although they did not figure out their status, they could not let this group of people live alive. Otherwise, it will definitely be greatly affected by my future plans. "Yes, I think that for this thing, you must think twice before you do it." Sebas said at this time, this guy is really as a general manager, some are not very conceivable, although this guys combat power seems to be somewhat backward compared to other class guards, but this guys leadership is still Some, the most important thing is that his views on human beings are somewhat different, and they don''t want Charente. Play with great power, the kind of small ants. It seems that the prey has been caught. In short, it will not be easy to let go of this group of guys. It can even be said that just like the time, the Xiatia adults will **** all these human blood and create a similar Something about blood beads. A red bead with a **** person, in fact, it is like a weapon that can absorb the magical power of others and the value of life. The common name is the blood gun. It is one of the most proud weapons of its own, and its form has two kinds of changes. In short, as a warrior or a magician, it basically has a very powerful force, and the power between himself and his master is in harmony. That is to say, your own level is now basically equal to that of Chiba. Of course, this is only limited to power. If it is true, it will be far worse than it is. ".who is it?" However, at this time, I couldn''t get up with the carriage, and I walked to the depths of the jungle. It will become more and more unbelievable, and the carriage will become more and more rugged because of this muddy road. In short, it will be more or less good, but in the next moment, that The man named Zach is now controlled by Chiba. But even in this case, you can still contact your peers. And you can communicate through this kind of lighting, in short, as long as you find these guys, you can be liberated immediately. At least I think this way (Li Nuo Zhao), Zach is like a zombie, and there is no meaning at all. After all, the magic level used in creating it is very low. This guy It can even be said that there is no need to exist at all, just like the kind of zombies with very powerful movements. The other end of the jungle at this time, that is, not far from the front, seems to have received this signal, and then a large group of people suddenly saw that the carriage was surrounded, and one of the leaders laughed. Holding a giant sword in his hand, he said loudly at this time. "You don''t want to stay inside, and you will get out of it quickly." Sure enough, this guy might have been an adventurer in the past, but in this case, they were forced to help but only choose to be a thief. . v3 Chapter 167： : new angle But in fact, really speaking, this group of guys has no pitiful meaning at all. In itself, the mind has the typical example of desire, lazy, and otherwise it is impossible to do such a thief. But sometimes you have to look at the problem from a different angle. There are many situations in the world. For this, I definitely know it, it is not that simple. "What is this guy?" At this time, these thieves also felt vaguely that the situation on the scene was a bit uncomfortable. At least this man named Zach seemed to have changed somewhat. Why didnt he come down and it looked like... No matter how much, in short, it is most important to solve the talents on the car. After all, there are some nobles sitting on the car. There should be one or two more powerful guys in the back or in Matt, so be more vigilant. "Zach, I said, how can you say this guy?" The leader said at this time that he looked at the man in front of him and felt that it was incredible. He had to know that this guy had a lot of words in the past, and he could even say that when he was facing himself, he was basically excited. State, 330 is in front of you... This guy really feels very inexplicable, actually can show such a kind, the state, it really makes people feel incredible, at least this guy who thinks so. What is the matter... At this time, everyone around me quickly came up and looked at the man named Zach in front of him. Maybe there was no way to see her face without lights, but when these thieves would have the lights in their hands Then, when he put it on his face, he found that the guy''s face was particularly white. Its like there is no reaction at all. What is this guy? It can even be said that at this time, the thieves have not finished a few words. Zach then his head at this time, as if suddenly it was twisted, and fell directly on the ground, even the blood of this guy did not spew out, because at the beginning all his blood was already I was absorbed by the Chardonna. In this case, it will also evolve into such a state. "Awful, Zach, what is this guy about you?" "Captain, I think we are still leaving this place. It seems that the people inside are a little surprised. At least in the state that was shown just now, Zach seems to be dead." After hearing this sentence, all the thieves around have begun to have some arguments, and I feel that this thing is not very easy to solve. I have to know that Zach is dead now, and there is no reaction, but at the time , in what way is to contact yourself. I think that the backs are a bit numb, although the group of people in front of them may bring a very big benefit to themselves, but if it is true, then the words can be compared to the life. All the people around immediately panicked, and they pulled out the sword in their hands. The man named Zach was already dead. For this, he can prove it. The aristocrats must have known their plans early, or else they would not kill this guy called Chuck. Could it be that all the thieves had an ambush at this time? However, he often patrolled in this area and did not find other adventurers and soldiers. Can it be said that the people inside this carriage alone? I can beat it. "No few (befe), hurry up and show me, don''t leave any traces, just kill them when you see them, but give me all the girls. "" Basically, this group of thieves can say that the proportion of men and women is zero. Therefore, in this case, this group of guys will ask for all the women in this carriage to be left to me. However, these thieves have committed a very fatal problem. That is to say, this group of guys is not what they can provoke. Its okay to know that there are some guys in the area. Its just like It is a kind of anti-day existence. Isn''t it a special guy in itself? You know that this group of guys is really undead. In other words, that is to say, they are not women of humanity at all, but this group of people actually will be them... Hey, if this group of guys is killed when Zach is killed, it will be really like this in front of the scene, the picture is scared. However, it is next. There is basically no movement in the carriage, and several people are studying the next, combat plan at this time, and they are not in the eyes of the thieves. The Chiba adults continue to say at this time. "There are only so many things I want to say. You have to know how important this information is for us. If this guys hands are true, with world-class props, it must be rushing. "We are coming." Cossets, in the battlefield of the lizard man, has suffered such a relatively disadvantaged state, so when it comes to this time, especially I heard that these guys may carry world-class props. I will definitely get the battlefield myself. Really this group of guys was particularly touched at this time. As class guards, all of the things we do are giving people a state of their own willingness. In short, they are servants themselves. Therefore, it is a kind of happiness in itself to be able to honor the Supreme Lord. So there is no complaint at all in this case, but the situation is somewhat different now, after all, the Slyan country. At this time, the number of people suddenly increased, and the strength of this country is really not very simple. I once thought about a problem. . v3 Chapter 168： : Feel the despair After all, my current strength is not particularly strong. If you dont get relative intelligence resources, you should probably consider alliances. Otherwise, you may be attacked by other countries, and after the alliance, you will act like this. It has a certain role. If other countries blame it, they will definitely point the finger at the country behind them. They only need to spread the rumors a little and say that they are instructed by this country. I was able to knock down the guy behind this black pot. In short, there was such a situation in front of me, I thought about it in my heart. Maybe I think ~ some don''t believe it... The alliance may become a plan for the next one. Although it has not been fully considered, I think it should be a little different. The Slyan nation has long been aware of such an identity, but it has not been able to get this kind of intelligence resources for the time being. Relatively speaking, it is still in a dark place. However, I think there is always a wall that is impenetrable. In short, in the next various actions, I must choose a low-key again, but even then, I cant be unprepared, so Im going to think about it. _ alliance. Considering the Baham State, of course, there is another country that has expressed great interest in itself, but even if it is, it must have a way to approach him, at least not so brazen. After all, I have an idea that can bring benefits to the country. Otherwise these guys will definitely not accept themselves. "Ok." Basically, after all the people who were present, after completing the basic situation, I noticed that there were many thieves suddenly appearing in front of me. Chiba adults said faintly at this time. "I thought it was a great guy, just a bunch of little thieves. I think you should know how to do it." This is simply not compatible with myself. I have to know that I have reached such a level in this world. However, there are some relatively weak guys who dont even want to shoot. "Yes, this group of guys is playing against Chiba, it is an insult to you." At this time, Sebastian said faintly, and it seemed very calm. After this guy said this, you can physically disappear from the carriage. Don''t look at this guy''s age is a bit old, it may be the so-called old man in your eyes, but really, this guy also has a certain fighting ability, at least for the little thieves in front of me, it can be said that it will not blow the power, even this guy It looks a bit old, That is a problem for girls, but she is the big butler who manages the entire maid. Nabe is a fighting maid. This guy is the closest to human beings, so he often follows behind Chiba adults and then goes to some adventurer''s mission. In short, in order to gather intelligence, this guy is the most important. One, as a companion to his own personal maid. This guy''s level is also above 60, you can imagine this old man... Although there is no Shadya, Yale Bed Cossets, this makes people feel very incredible combat power, but really, this guy''s level is also very low. It was as if there was a figure in the moment, and Sebas stood at the carriage at this time, then looked at all the little thieves around, and said something like this. "Supreme adults, in this place, they dare to be so arrogant, you are just looking for something, giving you three seconds to consider the time." "If you choose to commit suicide, you may die a little bit more." "Hah, haha." The leader of the thief at this time, although I saw that this guy feels incredible, this guy''s figure actually flashed so fast, it can be imagined that the power does have some points, at least should use martial arts. After all, its a nobleman. When you go through these places, you have to know that these guys dont wear any guards. That means they will definitely have some masters in the carriage. This is beyond doubt, but you have to know that it was here years ago. Have so many people. Asking for flowers Basically, there are nearly a few dozen people, just how such an old man can tell so many people to defeat. It is completely impossible. "Bet you, don''t trust this guy to give it to me." Therefore, sometimes people think that human beings are really a kind of guy who can''t see the facts before they are. They originally intended to make them die a little bit better. But this guy did not put the method he had just mentioned into his heart. Sebasta is not saying that he hates human beings in particular. He is this guy. There is no choice now. I have to know the kind of eyes that I have revealed in the words of the Supreme Adults, and what I said is to be in front of me. All, the thieves are all wiped out, and this is not able to disclose their plans. ................... Therefore, at this time, I did not intend to put this group of guys. But it gave this group of guys a choice, that is, the way to choose death. The knife and the sword, and in a flash, the so-called captain who just spoke at this time, the human body seems to be cut directly into a few, completely do not know what happened. The other thieves around, at this time, saw this scene in front of the deep inspiration, although these guys also experienced the baptism of the battle. It can even be said that some thieves are crawling from the dead, but they have never seen such a powerful guy, and they can kill people directly in the silent situation. Does such a guy really exist in the world? This is how powerful it is to be able to achieve such a state. It is completely impossible to imagine. The people around us are afraid at this time, and some even choose to escape. "Let''s hurry and retreat. This guy is really not what we can provoke." v3 Chapter 169： : cleaned up Perhaps at the beginning, these guys did not understand the state of the present. Whether the Chiba adults are from a level or other perspective, the power that this guy shows is not something that ordinary people can achieve. Especially in front of these ordinary warriors, in front of the Supreme Lord, I seem to be the existence of fish worms, these guys have no meaning at all. "Xiatya, I think this guy will be handed over to you to deal with it. In short, I must give it a clean deal." "Of course, I will abide by the orders of Chiba adults, and this thing will definitely be handled quite well." A slight nod, especially at this time, the obvious special smile on the expression of Xia Ti''s "9:27" is revealing an incredible expression, and some slightly wrinkled his brow, as if it was naughty Like a little girl. "As long as it is the secret stipulated by Supreme Supreme, we will definitely go all out to obey." "Just the guys in front of you are not as simple as you think." At this time, the person said faintly, and there was an incredible expression in his eyes. At least the other soldiers obviously felt fear at this time. "These are just ordinary humans, but in order to show the power inside our big tomb, we must let them feel what is called real death." "For this, you can rest assured." As a guardian of the grassroots, Xia Tia has the blood of a vampire, and it is quite cruel in the way humans deal with it. For her now, it seems to be a special excitement, at least in front of this group. The guy definitely can''t escape his own clutch. After all, in this world, there is something called skill, which means that these things are not at all in the moment. They are just a very ordinary group of fighters. There is no need to use such a cruel way. Shatti slowly descended from this place, and now there are two vampire brides standing behind the guy. In short, her whole appearance has changed a lot, forming a huge blood color on the sky. And slowly gathered together, I have relied on this kind of thing to maintain in the past few years. "It is best not to show up in such a state in front of human beings. Otherwise, it is really dangerous because our big graves have no backup support force in this place. In other words, there is no other in the future. rely." At this time, Chiba adults looked at Shatiya around him. He said this, and the reason for the deceased''s own hand is very simple, that is, considering the extremes that the other party may seem to deal with these problems. If it causes too much commotion in this place, it can basically be said to be in an unfavorable state. And to be honest, I have always had a doubt, so it is only then that I will continue to ask my class guardians. "Although I know that your loyalty is quite good for me, but you have to understand the same reason. When there is no clear place, when will it come, or where the power is, it is absolutely impossible to take the risk. This kind of risk." There is a slight tension in the speech. The wind around this time is particularly large, as if the person''s back is slightly cold. Among the thieves, these guys were all adventurers in the past, but they chose different professions in different eras. In other words, because there are many wars between the empire, this group When a guy is a soldier, he may be called a mercenary, or an adventurer. But now the war has basically stopped, so there is nothing else to do with this group of guys. In fact, the ability is not particularly strong, and there is room, Princess Royal Highness, in order to reduce the expenses of these troops, so in the general aspect disarmament..... Under this circumstance, a situation like this is now formed. Many of the soldiers who used to be soldiers in the army did not know how to survive. They are now in the same state. They don''t know how to do it, maybe it''s like what they said. War can really change a lot of things. "Magic level controls spiritual power." The broken inside of the mouth said, at this time, all the soldiers present, as if they were immediately controlled by a strange thing, their spirits did not have any move at all. This group of people was like ice in an instant. In this place, it doesn''t move, but in the end it makes people feel very strange. But in the next moment, the things on them seem to be completely solidified. This is a very simple magic. At this time, Shatti controls the spirit of everyone. It can even be said that the power he uses can not only control the spirit of others, but also kill them in an instant. In short, the eyes It also became very serious. "Chiba adults, this group of ants are no longer threatening, I don''t know how you will deal with him, if you can, I hope to drain all their blood." 5.8 When she talked, she looked at the self-respecting adult, and this guy is a little different now. At least the emotion that comes out of his expression is definitely not particularly simple, and in the next few days, perhaps true. Just like what I imagined. This group of guys is really weak home. To know your current level, you have reached the full street, and it is still a very huge, and fierce, magical singer, even if you do not use the power of this magic, even if equipped with those lower-level armor, for For those guys in front of us, that is simply a demonic existence. These guys are very weak, like ants. . v3 Chapter 170： : Determination "What do you want to do? Just decide by yourself. Not necessarily, all things must be approved by my town. If it is like this, then you are too dull." Look at the girl in front of me, really, if I say that I am not choosing the undead, I will be very surprised by the appearance of the current Xiaiya. The girl was wearing a deep red princess dress at the beginning, and her body looks like a gothic little loli. In short, it feels quite good, but it makes him a kind of transformation. After the state, you feel that you are uncomfortable. This guy was originally in the tomb of Nazarik. There are some special circumstances in it. At least this kind of power that this guy shows is just that there is no way for you to feel. This guy has the ability to move and speed. 14 can be said that there is not much difference with himself, but in the next moment. All the soldiers around, that is, the adventurers at this time, the blood on the body seems to start to solidify, and slowly infiltrate into the outside. "For them human beings, such a cruel means does make people feel incredible, but in the case of mental power being controlled, this group of people can basically say that they will not feel any pain. After that, its like walking dead, and I dont have any thoughts at all, and I dont feel scared. So its not quite right for this group of guys in front of me. There are several layers of guardians in the big tomb. In short, it is not that the emotional power of each class guardian is the same in all aspects, especially in the eighth floor, saying that the so-called class guards are very powerful. In short, not only have these process guards, but also some of the more powerful monsters, death knights and so on. In short, this kind of security measures can be said to be quite good, especially when you come forward to the front of this place to meet the face, the back must be subject to strict inspection and manufacturing, so-called to strengthen. Especially my own headquarters, really, some of the equipment inside can basically be said to be quite perfect, if even if it is a worst analogy or for example, even in this case, the temple itself suffers It is expected, but according to his own speculation, if the last guys have no way to enter the eighth floor, there is no one, no threat. Moreover, in his own big tomb, it is basically said that a lot of monsters have been cultivated. It is not so simple to deal with this group of people, and during the period when he left the grave, he has already carried out a lot of the entire tomb. The way of speaking, in short, is also responsible for waiting for the Cosettes, at least this guy will always stand inside this big grave, basically can not say that it will not move freely. He is a warrior, so his strength is also very strong. For the managers inside the big grave, it is particularly simple to ask you such a problem. After all, it is not so complicated. However, Ya''er Bede really does not deserve to be the head of the entire big grave. This guy can basically say that he is responsible for a lot of things. Don''t look at the days when he stays at home or in the room, but it is also true. After dealing with one thing, he will be particularly serious. Sebastian is also a manager, and his identity appears in this world, but this guy said that some of the things managed are somewhat different. He is mainly responsible for fighting maids, and other things have no right to go. After asking, and there is no way to intervene, in short, this guy is a bit older, more or less unable to do certain defense work. Supreme Chiba adults, at this time, the brows are also slightly wrinkled. In short, they have also done a lot of simulation exercises, especially in their own minds, you have also fantasized about holding countless times with world-class props. If you fight, you should choose a way to defeat him, and how to completely erase this guy from his heart. In other words, you have to be quite perfect, at least you think about it like this, and there are many things that are not as simple as you think. Sebastian was also very helpless at this time, and on the way to solar energy, he only looked at the group of people in front of him and felt that they could not imagine. "How is this group of guys possible?" Bathtubs exist as you normally, and in the eyes of all the class guards, in addition to this guy called Sebas, other people seem to hate humans in particular, and the heart seems to be completely angry. Xia Ti Ya mainly 473 is not to say this kind of personality, the reason why he wants to do this is to absorb more blood, this time to concentrate a little, of course, more to play, after all, like him The person in charge of the grassroots said that it is already strong enough to have no such necessity. Sebastian was also very respectful and walked out of the carriage at this time. Then he came to the crowd and looked at the scene. It was very unbelievable, but there was nothing to accept. After all, this is The fate of Chiba adults, as long as they can kill these guys. Then there is no problem, at least it is like this to understand. "Ok." At this time, the brow is also a tight nod. It is true that for the power in the entire Nasarik grave, it is not so simple to break through. The level of each level is extremely powerful, at least it is this. As you think, it is really not that simple to defeat it. Especially on the defense system, not only the organs, but also the guards have very powerful monsters, especially a guy called Dimitugos. This guy is especially powerful and powerful. . v3 Chapter 171： : Zombie Legion The monsters, sitting at the bottom of the eighth floor, and then very stable every day, this group of guys does not look like the creatures of this world, especially the level is also exceptionally powerful. Sebastian is also made by one of the eleven Supreme adults. In short, each of them is relatively high in rank, but there is still a great division in the power of fighting. After all, some things are not as simple as you think. They are not necessarily created to fight, so there is definitely a big difference between the two. Its like Sebas, this guy is Created by Volbertus. This guy of Cosettes was created by the martial arts sword Yu Lei. However, even this group of guys, everyone, has created a very powerful monster, but know that Chiba adults also have their own men, but this guy created, the guardian of the city has no one to see, even Including Shatti. The reason why Charatia will be transformed into such a loli figure, and some of the habits of this guy on weekdays are all based on the character of their masters. In short, they will create according to their favorite characters. And you have to know a situation where the so-called highest successor guardian is in the entire big tomb, and only the Chiba talent is the most powerful. He is the president of the guild. In short, the characters created by this guy must be very powerful, but I myself have been guardians in the city, especially these, other class guardians have never seen it, in general, inside the big tomb, underground There are so many classes, maybe the stronger you can, the more you will be below. It seems that at this time, Sebass also felt a little frowning, looking at such a state in front of her, and feeling more or less cruel in her heart, not to say that this guy has no way to accept such a setting, just a little feel that Xia Ti Yas behavior is too much. In this case, there is no such necessity at all. The power that is said to be manifested by oneself, really, seems to be in a passive state. After the creation of the character of Ya''er Bed, it was quite perfect, both in terms of speed and strength. "Chiba adults, if you can, I want to take the liberty to say, that is to say, now our time is left, not much, maybe in the next period of time, it is likely to be with that world class The holder of the prop, then come into contact with one piece, in short, be prepared." This kind of information resource is really very important, especially in this case, in short, you must pay more attention, but in the next time. Shetiya felt that she was unable to bear the current situation in her own business. She was a little nervous every day and then said to Chiba. "Supreme adults, this group of guys has no ability at all, there is no need to let you do it yourself, but that said that only world-class props, it seems to be moving closer to this side." It is also an attribute of this undead, but there will be some differences between the two. The existence of Xia Ti Ya is not necessarily an undead attribute, but this guy is a kind of power that will be somewhat less Similarly, he seems to play a lot of monsters, if you do not guess wrong, this guy is more inclined to the existence of zombies, in short, will **** blood. The power of Chardonnay will be a little different from the nature of the undead. However, these knights standing in front of these groups of people, the so-called thieves, seem to be somewhat unaccustomed. Their bodies can basically be said, as if they were under control, they have completely lost their meaning. At this time, the body seems to have been completely drained of blood. The scene is particularly unbelievable. The black moonlight is above the ground in this morning, and the surrounding jungle is lush, in short, people are more or less concerned, not to mention the darkness in this place and the mountain is always on the empire. A very dangerous road. Ordinary guests have no way to walk in this place. Generally speaking, they will be attacked by various monsters. Even the appearance of Warcraft may appear, and their level is very high. Under normal circumstances, it is like walking. Merchants here will find some, so-called mercenaries to protect their caravans. Or then hire some adventurers with more ranks or strengths, but in fact the ultimate goal is the same, in order to be able to make yourself, especially these richer lady, or as a caravan, these things can be smooth The reason for crossing this place is also very simple. Its not that they dont have the money to hire these guys. They just dare to look at the money now. There is absolutely no such necessity. The reason why they will appear in this place is because there is something he wants. And this thing is very important to myself. At least on the intelligence resources, I will never lose to anyone. One (Zhao) must be quite cautious. Otherwise, I may be trapped at any time. a dangerous situation. The thieves are succeeding, and the blood can basically be said to have been drained. The surrounding area, including Sebastian, is quite incredible, but after all, the power that this group of people shows is the big tomb. Very extremely hateful to humans, this approach may be quite cruel. Of course, this is just a question from the perspective of humans. "All of you have given me to hell. In short, today, I will use your hard work to pay homage to my body." At this time, Shatti said very seriously, and the strange way that this guy showed was unimaginable. . v3 Chapter 172： : the field of graves This seems to be the same power that he himself shows, especially when this guy is making a full-scale attack, the body will change greatly, at least to summon something similar to a dropper. This stuff is its own weapon, and it is red, and with the armor worn on itself, it can basically be said that it is enough to handle everything. Even including the so-called world-class prop holders, there is no way to easily kill them. This kind of behavior that this guy said shows is really incredible. At least for the current Xia Ti Ya, these so-called warriors around are completely unseen. "What are you doing in Xiatia? Don''t you solve these guys quickly?" Ya''er Bede can basically be said to be standing on the side of the whole body. The tomahawk in his hand has already been taken out at this time, but what makes people feel strange is that Xia Ti has clearly put this in the past. The group guys are all sucking, but why are they still not moving in this place. And basically it can be said that there is no action at all. "I don''t know what it is all about. The 440-leaf adult said that the blood is all sucked up, and I can prove that their heart has stopped beating, but it may be due to some strange power." At this time, everyone can be aware of it. After all, its rare for him to blink. As Shatiyah said, he can explode a very powerful force, at least for the behavior in front of him. The analysis is not as simple as you said. The tomahawk in his hand began to shake a little at this time. If he was accepting the orders of Chiba adults, he would definitely rush to the first time and easily solve all the monsters around him. Its a little different from Shattis little Gothic little loli. Yale Bedes interest last night came to a power that was unimaginable, and the guy himself carries the most advanced Magic props, in short, make people feel very unexpected. To know this guy is the only guardian who can have access to the eighth floor of the big tomb (beah). After all, this guy is the general manager, so there is still a certain authority compared to the previous one. Ye Daren also sent her a ring. The role of this ring is very simple, that is, it can be interspersed at will. In fact, it is still more enviable, at least I think it is like this. Sebastian is also very vigilant. At least for the state in front of him, he has no way to understand that Xia Ti has clearly swallowed up all the spirits of this group of people, but what makes people feel strange is Why are they still able to stand still even if the heart stops? The only thing that can be explained is that such guys may be controlled by the spiritual power of other species, or else it is impossible to never fall down in this situation. "All the staff gave me a state of alert." The general thieves are sucked up in the blood, especially after the mental strength is controlled, they will definitely die immediately, but this group of guys seems to be able to have life again. Chiba adults shook their heads at this time because they The undead that is created will never be in a state like the present one. At the very least, the power that is expressed is very different from it. There is also no comparability at all. The Nasarik grave is basically filled with a very mysterious color. In short, many process guards have not successfully arrived. The eighth class, in short, is full of treasures. That is, when the guild was founded, this place was used as Huang Jie of the entire guild, and then some of the more powerful things were stored. Some world-class gold coins were everywhere, basically filled with this place, also known as The Treasure Temple, in short, there is also a detention center, and this guy is a character created by the Qianye man. Anyway, he is responsible for protecting this place. Basically, it can be said that it is also inseparable. And it has been for many years. At this time, Xia Ti Ya has a particularly long tongue, and the entire appearance has changed a lot. Just like the body of Dimitugos, the body state is also somewhat different, especially in anger. At that time, his eyes seemed to be crystallized immediately. And on the eighth floor of the big tomb, not only is there a variety of props, but there are so many gold and silver jewels, but it is not that this place is inexhaustible, resources, this kind of thing will be useful sooner or later. After all, whether in the world or in the store, or the treasures that the companions have left, there is no way to reuse them. However, there is no way to get supplements. The things that follow will make people feel a little difficult. Even if they can say, they will feel that their lives are becoming more and more difficult. In this world and in the game, it can be said that there are a lot of props, just like this one is indirectly led to hold, basically its powerful power is enough to suppress everything, plus you also have such a kind The treasures of the ranks are really unimaginable. And once this place can basically be said, it is a kind of leisure and entertainment way that all players gather in this place, they will feel very happy, at least in the game world, they have robbed a lot of gold and silver jewelry and bracelets. And even earn gold coins. All of them are piled up in this place. Looking at these things, they can basically be said to be a favorite of their own memories. At least in the game world, they have had a very pleasant time with their former companions. Every time Chiba adults remember these things, they feel that their hearts are slightly sad, at least in the past, they were happy, and when they used to choose a career is not dead. . v3 Chapter 173： : suffering from crowding out In short, it will definitely suffer from the exclusion of others. Even if you are very careful in these actions and in combat, it will inevitably lead to some strange occupations, just like once when you were in the wild, unintentionally I was attacked by a monster, but was suddenly saved by a guy named Pero Rocchino. I fell on the ground and covered in mud, and I really felt very strange. However, this guy was quite happy. He didn''t feel scared about himself. In short, he didn''t crowd himself. "It''s really a very rare profession, I rarely see you like this." Pero Rocchino seemed a bit strange at this time. At least for him, this guy really can''t imagine, and the career he chose would be undead? To know that in this large-scale adventure game world, in the early stage, if you choose such a career, it is quite a disadvantage. For this, I think people who have played online adventure games know such a state. After all, he belongs to this kind of job~ is a magician. In the early days, compared to warriors and other professions, it is not the magic of aliens, no matter in speed and upgrades, it does not take a big advantage. More or less still makes people feel that they are at a loss, but in the later period, because of the existence of this kind of occupation, many people will choose, but this way will carry a lot of recharge equipment, otherwise, even if After you reach the full level, there is no way to get very powerful attributes. So this leads to the general player has no way to buy or consume, but it does not mean that it must be like this, just like Chiba. At this time, Pero Rocchino then unwittingly made a jealousy with this guy. The two men were temporarily in a friendly state, at least when they developed the guild later. Two people are also the originators of the so-called mountain, Anz Ugo, such a guild is created by two people at this time. For each member of the guild, they are not saying that they do not want to stay in this game. Go on. Its just that there may be some trivial things in the real world, and there is no way to continue playing in this place. In short, everyone has their own way of life, but only Chiba. But it has always been in this place, even if there are already 41 Supreme members, this moment has become such a state, and there is no complaint. It is necessary to continue to hold on in this place. This is my own wish, and even if I am now in a different world, I must think of the name of this guild as a whole world. At least in my own heart, this is how it feels, and sometimes a lot of things are not as simple as you said. In fact, my heart is more or less lonely, at least I am not saying that I am betrayed by my companions, but he said that they may feel that this game will continue to play, it will have a certain impact on their own lives, and over time I always feel that such a very boring game will end sooner or later. It can even be said that this game is likely to be closed again, after all, the popularity has now fallen to a low point. There is no need to play again. In fact, sitting in the temple inside this big tomb, it is really a feeling that the most painful thing in your heart is that the game is such a kind of existence, perhaps for yourself. It is a way to choose to escape. It may be another way of saying it. However, I think that the state that people often show is not the same, at least for the current Chiba adults. The reason why he is like this is actually similar to the way he shows himself. Games sometimes can''t live without life, but if you are completely addicted to the game world, you can''t show it, but you have always chosen to escape, even if it comes to this so-called different world. ask for flowers "Peruro, I really thank you very much. If you don''t have your existence, I really don''t know what to do." At that time, the two people were the first time, always level, and the difference was not particularly big, but you have to know that as an undead, especially the magician, in the so-called forests in the early stage, That is quite dangerous, at least one team is chosen, but since such a profession is not popular with other players, there is no way to find a corresponding companion. I can only choose to go alone in the wild to make a single brush. In this case, the degree of adventure is very high. Although the experience and rewards are relatively rich, it is very vulnerable. It is like this, these monsters The level is actually higher than myself, and it is still surrounded. ............. Among the corners of their mouths, there was a trace of blood flowing at this time, and it was as if they were to swallow the whole food. These guys did not put themselves in their eyes, and it would be somewhat unbelievable. How is it done? At this time, the brow is also wrinkled tightly. After all, for a forest like this, there is a state that is often manifested. It''s really not that simple, especially the level of these monsters, it''s very powerful. Back to the present. These guys are more or less scared when they face Chiba. And its own profession is a bit special, this guy is a bit similar, the monster exists, and when this guy shows the power, the wings will be forced out behind the body, the whole face will become the same monster . People can''t imagine such a situation, at least they are like this. At that time, those guys seemed to have a hint of red light in their eyes, and everyone felt incredible. "The heart is mastered, crushed." v3 Chapter 174： : Magic skills In the end, it was broken at this time. I only used a very simple heart. I mastered the level of the magician. It can basically be said to be the initial state. However, these guys around him basically seem to be the whole body. Squeeze in general, the heart inside has been completely broken. Even if these guys have the power to reinforce, it can even be said that even if these guys are cursed, there is absolutely no way to have the vitality in the case of the heart being crushed. The reason why I do this is very simple, just to be able to prove one thing. Let this group of people die in despair, and in order to be able to show their strength. The use of such a kind of magic is entirely to be able to cut off the connection between the "July 7" group of guys and the so-called controllers just now, because from such a situation can be judged, these thieves seem to be A guy with mental power is in control, and this guy should be nearby. Therefore, I and other guards of all walks of life will be so anxious at this time, especially very vigilant, at least this guy does have some strength, otherwise he will not be so powerful. And know that in this close-range situation, there is no way to use the ability of magic exploration to grasp the specific location of this guy, showing how powerful it is and unimaginable. The brow is also a little nervous at this time, at least I know that this guy is not good at it. Well, can Yale Bede use your skills to explore the surroundings? At this time, Chiba said very seriously, and there was a lot of incredible in the speech. At least the kind of emotion that this guy showed, made people around him feel quite horrible, he never Not as serious as it is now, the dark black windbreaker has a pair of deep red eyes, and it seems to be able to swallow everything around. It''s hard to imagine, this guy said that such a force, especially a powerful destruction. There was a slight change in Chardonna''s expression. In fact, from the beginning, he knew that these so-called truths were incredible. At least when they absorbed the blood of these guys, they didn''t have any fresh feelings at all. Instead, they felt that these guys were like Just like having lost life, this group of guys is a bit strange. I know that I am a vampire, so the judgment of this blood can be said to be quite clear, at least the group of people in front of me is not that simple. After reading these guys, I looked at Chiba and then suddenly took a step forward, which was incredible. "Supreme adults, if I said that I did not misread, this group of people actually died for a long time, but only used some kind of props, and then let them temporarily gain the power of life, even These guys dont know for themselves, they are dead. I have never seen a situation like this, so I heard that after I heard this at this time. To be honest, I dont know how to deal with the current state. In short, I wash myself with some magical power in the body, but I dont explore it. It seems that the enemies that appear this time are definitely not to know that the scope of the jungle is very wide, and there are animals everywhere, with obstructions, but this guy can control these thieves within a certain range. It can be seen how powerful this guy is, and if he says he is not wrong, this group of people is completely directed at himself. Otherwise, it will not be so targeted, but he said that the total of Tao, the so-called thieves seem to be a bit low in level, I do not know if these guys can defeat themselves. More or less will make people care, especially in this case. The two sides are basically in a state of opposition. Although there is no formal contact, I think that in the next time, the two sides will have friction, the Supreme Adult, so in this case, the brow will be locked. The reason is very simple, because he is now in a clear position..... So relatively speaking, people in the dark world will certainly have certain benefits. At least these guys will not be controlled by this group of people, especially the power that this guy shows in his body. Imagine how this guy did it. "The other party should be a magician who thinks he has the same characteristics as himself. Otherwise, the ordinary guy can''t control it through spiritual power, and he can''t grasp and explore it." There was a little sigh, and at this time, my eyes were even more tense. In short, the two huge swords behind me were quickly pulled out at this time, making a preparation for the battle. Vigilantly staring at the changes around, if there is a little inattention, there will be people around to break into this place. In this case, the so-called first hand is strong, it is such a truth, at the very least must be done well Preparation. Very calmly said, 1.3 and the power that you have shown may be really as simple as what you said. Chiba adults have never put these thieves in their eyes. What he is most worried about right now is the fact that there is such a very powerful guy around him. Is it the one with world-class props? In an instant, I was trapped in a somewhat embarrassing situation. "Chatia, in this case, you must pay attention to the situation in front of this group of guys is really not as simple as you think, at least you think so." As the president of the Supreme Association, we must pay attention to these details, at least at this time there will be no mistakes. . v3 Chapter 175： : Supreme Guild Otherwise, it is quite dangerous, because this guy has a world-class props in front of him, and according to his own intelligence resources, it seems that people in the Slyan country have appeared in this area. I think the contact between the two is only a matter of time, but who will get the upper hand at the moment of contact? In this case, no one really knows. "I know Chiba, I think this guy should be hidden in the dark now, although there is no way to explore through magic, but if you can, I want to ask, Chiba adults call Marley." Looking at the expression of Chiba adults is a bit embarrassing. In short, I thought of a very simple way at this time. If there is no way to explore magic power. That is to be able to prove a problem, that is, this guy I hide in the dark, certainly can have a certain magical power, at least this guy can hide 14 of his own breath, and to achieve such a very powerful force, there is only one kind of existence, That is the undead magician. I didnt expect to have the same existence in my own world as this one. Its more or less unexpected. Its just that if its true that its the same as yourself, then its hard to stand up. After all, they know each other. Although the world has a certain deal with the game world in which it exists, the magic and various attack skills are quite the same. If you see the guy in front of you, you have a world-class prop. I must pay attention to it, otherwise it is a special threat. Especially in the absence of such intelligence resources, do you want to deal with these guys? Moreover, the restrictions of the grapefruit are completely controlled by the other party in this place, and it is even possible to be locked by this group of guys. If you stay here and do nothing, you will definitely take an isolated state of yourself, so you must think of a way, and the best way is to be self-sufficient. Then come back to such a situation. I know that I think this way. However, are these things really as simple as they think? At least I can''t be sure at this time, but the only thing in my heart is not willing. This group of guys is definitely not simple. It seemed quite vigilant, especially under the black cloak, and the incredible look in his eyes caused a great sense of oppression around him. "Marley did not say that this guy has the power of the Earth Elf, in other words, that can explain all the creatures around, as long as this guy can appear here, you will be able to find the places hidden by those guys. Very calmly said, in this case, in this case, you want to calm down, and your own body has a compelling skill, no matter how it is, as long as the heart becomes very excited or excited, it will Launch this passive skill to force suppression. Let yourself change back to the original state of calmness, and in the end make your mind feel more or less unexpected. Marley also exists as the guardian of the boundary layer, and this guy does have the energy of the earth elves, people will feel more or less care, and you know that this guy not only has a very magical power. The main thing is that he can make some explorations around him, so basically these creatures will appear in his exploration range. In saving money, he has to pass a magical power, and Marley in the big tomb. Made contact. Put your own hands in your own mind, and then connect through a magical way of growth. In short, as a supreme adult, and then with your own spiritual guardian, there will definitely be a bond that cannot be cut. This is definitely Undoubtedly, and what it is like now, what the book can show is such a power. Although Marley seems to be a little bit small, this guy is quite powerful in exploring the surrounding things. The power he owns is the Earth Elf, so he is not necessarily worse than himself in magic. This kind of full-fledged way, and then got in touch with him. "Marley, now hurry up to the jungle around me, and then scan carefully, I want to find the place where these guys are located, time is fast." There is a slight foundation in the words of speech. In this case, the position of these enemies must be determined immediately. How can this be better to make a judgment on how to choose to attack? Sure enough, this time there are world-class props that are not quite the same as other people in the rivers and lakes. I didnt expect to come to this world. The 987th time was like this, going out of a downwind state, I dont know how to be good. There are also some guards at Shatti and the surrounding Sebastian. At this time, they are also a little vigilant. They are surrounded by the Supreme Man, and then watch the situation around them with great vigilance. I feel a little strange, this group of guys said such a defensive posture. Let the scene immediately fall into a state of chaos. Marley is actually in the big tomb. Now he is training with a monster to study the latest skills. After receiving the command of the Supreme Master, he immediately used it. A space transfer magic. Hastily took the weapons in your hands, and you have to know that for every class guardian, the most loyal thing is to obey the Chiba adults. No matter what he said, he must support himself in this situation, and he knows how to do it in his own heart, perhaps just like what he said. Sebastian nodded slightly at this time, perhaps as he said. . v3 Chapter 176： :Exploration of the Earth Elf This kind of feeling is really impossible to imagine. In fact, sometimes many things seem to be unbelievable. Like these built guardians, although they have very strong power, they also have their own shortcomings in some areas. It is like a guy who looks a little like a little girl, but in fact his appearance is a boy. Personality is also a bit strange. This guy has a younger brother. In short, the appearance and gender of the two people look exactly the opposite. My character is greatly embarrassed, I can basically do a very good job, but I have a younger brother, but the appearance is very like a girl, and her character is quite weak and shy. In short, two people are created in this way, so It is completely a kind of complex set by the Supreme Master. Of course, in the past, after all, these two guys were not using Chiba to make structural judgments, at least they thought it. And also know one thing, the power that is expressed. It''s really not as simple as you think, at least it''s what you think, and at the next moment, something unimaginable happened. "What exactly is this guy?" Sebass looked around with great vigilance, and his eyes flashed with an incredible expression, because at the next time there was a portal that was suddenly opened at this time, and there was a carrying similar to the shaft. , girl. Marley! In fact, the best way is to come to this field in person, and then explore the surrounding, only in this case can be the only place where the enemy can appear from the pillow, this is the best. This jungle is located in some places near Lantil. In short, the World of Warcraft here is very frequent. In this area, it has always been the King''s Highness, which is the Golden Princess, so some places need to be managed. There will be a series of transformations here, but in this case, if you want to use weapons and magic, you want to deal with these monsters, but it is really not that simple, Tanmei is the environment for survival and in this Places can multiply in large numbers, so even in this case there is no way to deal with them. After seeing Marley coming to this place, the tension in my heart was slightly lowered from the heart. After all, the power that this guy can explore is absolutely very powerful. No one has escaped from the palm of his hand. left. "See the Supreme Lord."." After coming to this place is also very polite, and quickly carry out the summary value as a successor guardian, after the kendo Supreme adults, this is the most basic manner of etiquette, must be worshipped. Marley sometimes has an opposite personality with his younger brother, and gender. In short, people will think that this pair of twins will be more or less strange, but the power shown is really not that simple. At least, I think this way. "Marley, I think you should know that I told you to come to this place, what is it for? So I am not going to give you nonsense here." "Chiba, I know that this is very anxious for you now, and as long as I give me a certain amount of time, I can definitely find the hiding place of this guy, I am the real earth elf." It seems very confident, Marley does have such a skill, even if the other party can completely blend and disappear their own atmosphere. But I still have a way to solve this guy, but it will be more troublesome, especially in this case. Marley and other inheritance guardians are absolutely not picky about their loyalty at this time, but in case they are sued for world-level prop control It feels really worth the loss. "Well, so I have to ask you to find out the specific location of this guy." Chiba adults are quite angry at this time, and from the very beginning, they have no way to see the voices of these guys, let alone use the magical exploration to find them twice, completely by this group of guys. After playing around, I thought I was going to play the armored knight, but I didn''t expect such a situation, but suddenly slowed down. It can be understood that at the beginning, this is a trap that they designed, and then mistakenly thought that they were particularly smart, and they were actually put in. And I was so entangled in this way, there is still no way to know, this really makes people feel a little incredible, Yu He is good? At this time, the brow is also slightly wrinkled. If you really want to deal with these guys, there is really no such simpleness. The general ordinary magic should have no effect on him. If this group of guys even have world-class If the props are there, the ordinary magic resistance must be possessed, and if you dont judge it correctly, it has a very powerful magical power, but for humans, what kind of degree can it be, thats really Some people can''t understand. Is it (good) that there is a strong presence in this world like yourself? For this, I still don''t quite believe it. ". Supreme adults, no matter how this field is, the scope may be a bit early, so it will be a bit of a big deal, but I hope that the Supreme Lord should not worry, give me a few minutes, can be comprehensive around Scan, you will be able to give this guy out." I did know that there was a bit of anxiousness. I still know about Sebastian. However, in this case, if you are not sure about the final situation, you will not be able to understand the development of the matter. Sebastian also stood up at this time, because in this case, the carriage has now stopped, facing such a situation in front of it, more or less people will feel a little concerned. . v3 Chapter 177： : thoroughly erased Very muddy gravel roads, like a lot of monsters will appear in this place, if you continue to stay here, then will definitely attract a large number of monsters, so this pedestrian must solve the current thing, that is to hurry The guys figured out and then erased them from the world. Slowly stepping on my own pace, at this time, the kind of fierceness that is displayed in the eyes of Chiba adults is simply unable to imagine all the people around. Whether it is from strength or other aspects, it makes people feel incredible, at least they think so. "How to do it!" And in the next moment, there is another unimaginable thing. When Marley probed the life around the jungle, suddenly someone broke into the eyes of this group of people, you can let These class guards are wary. "Who is, it must be very simple to appear in this place, but when everyone sees this guy, the brows are slightly up." "Give you another warning. If you take a step forward, you will definitely make you a piece of debris." Turning the tomahawk in his hand, at this time, Yabe Bed 880 quickly made a posture to prepare for the battle, and was tightly guarded in front of the Supreme Lord. Very angry, and wearing a black armor. "Don''t be too nervous, it''s impossible." There is a trace of incredible in the speech, at least I think it is like this. It is not so simple to deal with them, but today the man is really true, and it is not that he may not be able to defeat it. The guy looks a bit strange. His eyes flashed a trace of blood at this time, as if he was asking for help. And as you can see from the whole, this guy has completely lost the so-called vitality, and now there is only one body left to walk. This guy is stained with a trace of blood, and if he says he is not mistaken, this guy seems to be like a zombie. Is it true that there are magic singers who have the same strength as themselves. Otherwise, it will not become the current situation, at least I must know it. The state that this guy has shown is completely unbelievable. The Supreme Lord pulled forward at this time, and with his own hand gently pushed away the Yabide in front of himself. This is a woman wearing a golden armor, that is, her own class guardian. Don''t intervene in this matter. Sometimes you have to go and do it yourself. The level of this monster is not very high, you can even say that you can easily crush it, but why does he appear in this place, more or less makes people feel a bit strange, and in the next time, that is The inspection system is now in place. Marley opened the shaft in his hand at this time, and used some magical power to explore all the life around him. The parameters of this magic are not the same. If the magic power says that the other person hides it, you will There is no way to find it, but the inside of this earth elf hides its breath anyway. It will be discovered, it is like a state of a thermal sensor, as long as this guy has temperature inside the body, it must accept this more cruel reality. So people feel that some can''t adapt to such a situation. You use these forces to explore, and the other party will certainly not notice it. However, when these streets and lanes, let everyone think that one thing that the bebi law believes is still happening, this is even if you use life, the earth. The power of the elves came to search, and no trace of anyone was found. Its incredible to look at the face, and even at this time, all the class guards, including themselves, feel a little surprised. There seem to be a lot of different places today, at least I think it is like this. And the specifics of how to do it yourself are not considered at all, and do not know what to do. It is true that things have evolved into such a situation. It is really impossible to imagine. The hands of each of the babies are also wrinkled tightly, and you can see them. Marley stayed very quiet in his own place, and then the movements on his hands slowly lifted up. This guy is starting to use his own power, although its essence is magical power, but for the exploration around, as well as to detect any sound. Is completely another concept. It''s like the existence of a heat sensor. So for this group of guys, they will be detected in this place, it will be detected. For the Earth Elf, this is not a difficult thing. At least I think this way. A very beautiful magic suddenly began to rise slowly at this time, in the middle of a magical array of Marley, but also through some of the surrounding spies to improve their perception of the surrounding, in short, they did not find What is stranger, even can be said that even half of the ghost shadows have not found apart from these so-called corpses, lying outside this place. I came to the conclusion that it really made everyone unable to believe. Because the dead thieves in front of them are obviously shaped by a kind of spiritual power control, the reason why they will be devastated, even if the spiritual power is controlled, but as long as it develops, it will die. A heart mastering skill was used. However, this does not mean anything, but according to what he said, there is really no change around, so I said that I was only nervous when I was just now. "I am very sorry, I have not found any hostile forces around here. I think the reason why these guys will become like this is because in the early days, their spiritual power has been controlled by a magical prop. ". v3 Chapter 178： : no trace Marley only analyzed the current situation in detail, and it was exactly like what he said. There were no suspicious guys around, and at least no human footprint was detected. And the group of guys in front of me seems to have really planted such a terrible spiritual power control in their minds. "is it?" I cant imagine it. I didnt expect this group of soldiers to be treated like this. I know that these thieves used to be adventurers in the past. I think their spiritual strength will be controlled. The reason is very simple. When fighting, in order to make the soldiers more heroic, they might let the soldiers eat some, they are reluctant to eat ~ something. Otherwise, you really don''t know what it will turn into. For the guy who appeared in front of him, everyone said that he was a little vigilant. However, when this guy was preparing to get close to Chiba, he was the summer guardian of the class. It immediately rushed up, and the speed of this guy is really fast, so people can''t imagine. The old-fashioned is like what kind of training has been accepted, and it immediately erupts. It caused great destructiveness to the surroundings. "how is this possible!" At this time, the monster feels that his arm is like the time is diagnosed, but even in this case, nothing has changed. This guy can basically say that he belongs to the same situation, that is to say Not a family. In this world, there are many sub-ethnic species. I still know this, and according to the information resources, not only many residents live in this different world, but also some special races. But what does this guy look like in front of him is like the spiritual power controlled by others? Is it that there is something around this area? Is it more unbelievable? He lived in this place aimlessly, basically speaking, there is no target system. "Give me a job, don''t leave any living." There was a trace of anger in the eyes of Ya''er Bede. I didn''t expect that there was such a race. Although there is no way to determine it, I must not let him go one step further. Tomahawk is at this time. You can throw it out and hit the target successfully, running through your abdomen. The strange man shouted loudly at this time, probably because his body is now in a state of being devastated, so it is so angry. More or less will make people care, but at the next time. The man''s body suddenly fell to the ground, and even if his body was cut, the blood inside the body actually began to overflow. Its hard to imagine such a state. The power shown by this guy is unimaginable. No matter what angle you cant see this guy, it should be undead. Otherwise, he wont be like now. This state. More or less in my heart will be somewhat concerned, at least I think it is like this, but in the next moment. His brows are tightly wrinkled. "Its just looking for death!" After talking to the body, Yale Bede returned to the carriage and gently recovered the weapon in his hand, a black painted tomahawk. "I was very sorry just now, Supreme Adult!" I have lowered my head slightly. I always have to apologize at this time. Because I am a general manager, I have not done such a duty. To be honest, I feel that I feel special guilt in my heart. In short, I am at the forefront. For humans, it is a very loyal existence, and it will never betray him. And being able to serve the supreme supreme, it is simply your lucky day. And it will never allow any dirty things to be close to the Supreme Lord. It is simply an insult to self-respect. At least you should do your duty when you are next to an adult and try your best to protect. Asking for flowers "Marley, is everything you said true? How do you say that..." The only thing that can''t be explained is how the thieves'' spiritual power actually comes into being. Perhaps for the Supreme Lord, it seems like they are trapping themselves in a trap. But if you think about it, you will have another idea. "Well, according to my exploration of the surrounding energy with magical energy, there are no other people except for some relatively low-level Warcraft in this area, and as for the guy who was killed by this Ŷ´." It''s not that simple. If you want to deal with him, you can only change another way. ........... "understood." At this time, the brow is slightly pressed down. In short, it is really more or less interesting for today''s event. However, according to the information resources, the guy with world-class props will definitely appear in this place. But now maybe the time is a bit too wrong, maybe its missing it, in short, pay more attention. Slightly eased the mood now. Then reorganize the current situation. In short, I must have some care in the past, but in the following time, all my actions must be cautious, this generation must have a very special situation, otherwise it will not There will be such a similarity that is not primarily present. And one more thing is that the monsters here really make people feel a bit powerful. "Marley, you should add all kinds of magic to the surroundings. In short, don''t let these guys easily get close to this place. If there is any discovery, you should report it to me immediately." After continuing to finish these words, the latest orders were issued. In short, in this case, without reliable information resources, we must not be able to care. Especially in combat, you must be careful, otherwise you may fail at any time. . v3 Chapter 179： : Vampire form Chiba adults have never met a situation like the present, especially against me, I didn''t expect to be like the zombie guy in the big tomb. "Become my slave." Basically, as long as it is summoned by yourself, whether it is a corpse or other forms, the degree of loyalty to yourself is very high. Basically, there will be no such thing as rebellion. This guy is very obvious, and the combat power is very strong. After you become your own, you will definitely create a high-order zombie. And these are not the key points. The most important thing is that there are still a group of dead thieves. If you put their bodies in this place and do nothing, it is definitely dangerous. And by then, it will definitely cause more turmoil in the "eight six six zeros". In this case, you can only choose to temporarily use them as your own zombies, and then convert, perhaps this is the best. In fact, at the time when the pedestrian was sitting in the carriage, I felt that this thing was incredible for today. It was just to deal with these relatively simple group of small thieves. There is absolutely no need, but why is it so? Its a big expense. Not only has such a way been set up, a situation in which Miss Qianjin wants to move, but also the adults of Sebastian have followed suit. I really feel that such a positive aspect is not quite true. "This is not a wasteful act. It just means that it can show that the Supreme Master is quite careful and cautious. For every thing, before you get the absolute information, you can''t easily take a nap. Otherwise, It is very likely that you will suffer a big loss." And this kind of information can really be said that it can be replaced at any time. In short, it is necessary to maintain a good transaction in order to be able to achieve such a state. The investigation has also exerted a lot of effort. In short, the foundation of this group of guys is all Have been investigated all over again. Sebas had originally planned to resist. After all, the knights in front of him did not have any greatness. They dared to attack the carriage, and they simply did not know how to live. The group discussed some issues in this carriage. Regarding the development of such an operational plan, is it really intended to waste resources, but if you say that you are changing your way of thinking, you really do it. It is necessary because you cant let your spearhead point directly into the big grave. Without any resources or foreign aid, do you want to fight alone? It was simply looking for death. At the beginning, Sebas was very clear about the investigation of the whole thing. He also nodded at this time, but since it is now, and he is still One of them, of course, will not speak much. The so-called plan has already been arranged, but in this case, the mind is still somewhat uneasy, and I feel that the calm of this evening is too peaceful. "This is from the current situation. If the Supreme Master says that he wants to do this, it really makes people feel a little embarrassed." "Xia Tiaya, I think you should follow, the time of the Supreme Master is the longest, so I want to ask you, why do you want to do this, and really, such a large area of ??wasted financial resources For the inside of the big tomb, that is simply a waste." Sebastian is not talking about other problems. It is only in this point of view that it is slightly conflicting with his own thoughts. I really don''t quite understand how the Supreme Lord''s mind is doing what he wants, but he can see it very seriously. And take every thing seriously. At this time, the carriage is also moving fast. It makes a loud noise on this relatively muddy road. Don''t look at the horse''s car is very luxurious, and the decoration inside is quite good, but if you want to compare it. That''s really a big difference. The night around it gradually darkened at this time. I really, under normal circumstances, no one will walk in this very dangerous area at this time, and walk on the night road..... To know that in this area, it is quite dangerous, and the thieves and the powerful can be said to be very many. In the absence of any guards and the protection of adventurers, it is quite a search for abuse. "Although I don''t know what it is for this matter, but it seems that this information resource is provided by Dimitugos, and the adult seems to give it. Like Laura, it can be Control the will of the other party." Dimitugos has a kind of ruling, and finally in this special skill, this is a very powerful spiritual control ability, it seems to be very powerful in this work of capturing the target. Unbeatable results, in short, very powerful. "I know, I have known it, and this guy is really among the guardians of the class, and his head is particularly prominent." It is the mind that can serve as the entire big tomb, and the so-called military division. Basically, the situation he analyzed is incredibly incredible, at least for the situation in front of him, a way he expresses himself. At this time, Shatti suddenly gave off an incredibly low voice. 2.2 Because he felt a very strange phenomenon, it can even be said that the atmosphere inside the carriage immediately became heavy. Covered in a very cold chill, it seems that something special happened outside. Sure enough, at this time, the carriage suddenly trembled abruptly, and the vampire sitting in the carriage, that is, the body of Shatti, began to shake up in this case. Xia Ti Ya has never been so angry as it is now. In short, when two people talked, it seems to be related to the fact that they themselves have the power of vampires, and as the entire Nasarik graves, basically all the class guards have Very powerful spiritual power. . v3 Chapter 180： : The power of Chardonnay At least this is what I think, but at this time, the one that comes out of my body, the strongest murderous murderer of the Loucheng Guardian, is full of hostility to the man named Sebas. The reason why I say this, I said the reason is very simple, this guy felt misunderstood when he just said. "Chartite, please forgive me for the wrong wording, but what I have to tell you is that you have the power of the vampire in your body, and this very powerful force makes me wait a little nervous." It really is like this, because the stronger the power, the guy who represents you, even if it is controlled by the Supreme Master, it does not mean that you will not be counter-judgment. Such a level of loyalty must be tested, and it must be known that for all class guardians, especially the more powerful guys 14, they seem to have no confidence in their hearts, but Chiba, who is the Supreme Adult, is here. Before the world, I did some judgments on them all. The words in my heart are not like lying to myself, but it does not mean that these guys will be faithful. Always have to maintain one as their master, such a very serious majesty, can not let it have any rebellious mentality, otherwise they absolutely do not know how to be good. Now basically it can be said that the atmosphere inside the entire carriage can be said to be quite bad, and the original is the vampire of the summer, at this time, the bloodless skin suddenly became more pale, and the other two around At this time, the vampire bride was a little scared. They didn''t think that the strength of this guy was so terrible. Don''t look at the appearance of a little girl, but when the power is really explosive. Absolutely can make a very big impact on the surrounding, especially the destruction of your things, it is simply impossible to imagine, the atmosphere inside the carriage, basically can be said to have dropped to zero at this time, even Xia Ti Ya stealth This time it seems to be bloody, blood can be seen inside, and this red blood is beginning to infiltrate, basically the whole eyes have begun to rise red. The sense of loss that is expressed is simply unimaginable. It is true that the words I have heard will make my heart feel more or less uncomfortable. The old guy named Sebass has always treated himself like this. Is he not too reassured about himself? To know that as the guardian of Nassalik House, the powerful murderousness that said to fight, can make all the surrounding monsters surrender to their own feet, and even the back is a bit cold, especially the one who plays the big lady, also It is a maid who has a curly hair. After seeing such a gas field in front of me, I really dont know how to be so scared and some dont dare to say anything. After all, this is the dialogue between the two guardians, like the responsibility of the maids. It is easy to explain such a situation. In short, there may be a big contradiction between the two. This is definitely known. "Sebas, I want you to pay attention to your mouth when you talk. For all of our class guards, I want to treat the same for the Supreme Lord. You can''t do this. However, it is indeed repaired in the present. In short, at this time, what I think is that the guy in Sebas probably does not believe in himself. After all, he said that the power of manipulation can basically be said to be on an equal footing with Chiba. . So the stronger the power, the more worried it is. This is also the sense of oppression brought by the floor guards to the surroundings. It is really impossible to imagine, and there is such a huge power hidden in Xiatia. The degree of such display is simply unimaginable. At this time, it can basically be said that the two sides are already in such a state of arrogance, but Sebass can stabilize his emotions. He said this. It''s also a bit like a joke, but I didn''t think of it. The adults of Shatiya are very concerned about this matter. And the eyes are very serious, as for other silences, Sebastian is always shutting up at this time. He knows that he has crossed the thunder pool, so the newcomer feels a little uneasy. He knows that in the game world, he will give some weaknesses to the strong profession, and then strike a little balance. In short, this guy named Chatia is in front of him. Although it has a very powerful force, this guy also has some shortcomings, just like his 547, an impulsive character. In short, there may be no way to show it on weekdays, because it is in front of the Supreme Lord. . However, in the face of the reality and his level is not much change or even lower than himself, the degree of anger and killing in the heart will become more and more powerful. After all, its own professional attribute is a vampire, so it still has a kind of skill called blood frenzy. In short, the blood on the body is contaminated more, and the stronger he is, but the power exchanged in this way will lead to His entire mental state is getting less and less stable. But if you want to get strength, you have to pay some price, so you know that you know. After thinking about it for so long, the Supreme Master also knows that this is called Chardonnay in the entire Red Gate. Basically, I can say that I can compete with myself. The reason why I will give this task to him is also very good. Simple is to let him solve such a scourge. At this time, Ya''er Bede had to protect the safety of the entire Nazaric tomb, so in this case, he could not pull out to complete such a task. . v3 Chapter 181： :doubt And to know that there are two guardians, one is called Quess, this guy really looks very huge. If you walk around the humans at will, it will definitely cause a very large earliest time. For this kind of low-key style, it will form a sharp contrast, it will easily cause trouble, and there is no need at all. Sex. Sebasta is more or less self-aware in his mind. He knows that he has no way to defeat the Xiatia people in front of him, and he does not intend to have too many conflicts with his quarrel. After all, if this continues, the Supreme Master will be quite **** off. Their inner world wants to follow the Supreme Lord. For this, there is no change in everyone''s mind, but they will also bicker with each other''s noises, some inheritance guardians, and maybe even the relationship is not well. This is also an inevitable thing. After all, it is no longer a game world, but a very real world. Everyone has emotions and what everyone needs, or even strength. In short, relatively speaking, I will certainly have some doubts about this aspect. Sebastian took a few deep breaths at this time, feeling like he was, just wandering around in the world of ghost gates, maybe it would be the kind of depression in his heart. Many times, many things are not as simple as you think. In this case, you must sort out a lot of things. Otherwise, you really offend the Xiatia adults. It can be said that it is quite dangerous. Moreover, there is absolutely no need for this. Although Shatti looks like the gothic loli figure, at this time, especially his eyes are very deep red, the feeling of instant seems to be mature, and his body is quite good. At least, the body of this little guy has developed a slight bulge. Relatively speaking, it is quite good. "I know how to deal with these skills in my body. In short, I don''t need you to worry about my physical condition. Since we are a vampire, of course we will have our own way to suppress the body. This power is also very simple, that is, in order to get more blood." The classification of vampires is really more. If it is really to be said, it still goes back to many years ago. At that time, the vampires seemed to have four great ancestors, and each cooking name felt quite strange. But in the case of ordinary vampires, they should be afraid of the sun, and they will feel particularly hungry without baptism of blood, and this group of people can only rely on the darkness to live, if they see the sun, Basically, it can be said that it will die immediately, but in this game world, all the vampires have changed slightly, not only in the daytime, but even in this group of guys, now after absorbing the blood. You don''t have to taste this rich and fresh blood right away, you have to change it another way. As a class guardian, if you want to be very good, you have to complete every task, and you have to show a very good appearance in front of the Supreme Adult. At least for the Xiatia, he wants to do it with his strength. This first point is definitely not a problem. The vampire''s intelligence is generally lower than some other races, but if you are high-profile, especially if you have reached the level of today''s Guizhou or even the true ancestor, then it will be another situation. "If you know, don''t say more. For this time, I will definitely complete the task that Chiba Master gave me, and I will tell you what is called in my body, so I don''t have to It is necessary to be afraid." Vampires are really true. If you say that your level is very high, then you can enjoy very better treatment. Xia Ti Ya is a true ancestor, so the power of this guy can be said to be quite powerful. It can also create a vampire that is almost the same as human beings. It is like the two vampire brides behind him have spent a certain amount of time. Material and time, then build it over and over again, and finally practice as a situation like this. I still know about this. However, in this game world, no matter how high your strength or your quality level, a series of restrictions will be imposed accordingly, otherwise it will be in an unsustainable state. In short, this vampire The maximum number can not exceed five at the same time, and the maid''s words can not exceed so many at most, feeling that their current life is like a change that has turned upside down. People can''t imagine. At this time, Sebastian finally realized that his mistake was in the past. It should not be like this. Without any thoughts on it, he said such a very reckless thing. I am very sorry. . ". Chardonnay, I was really sorry." Very sincere apology, and at this time, Xiatia has chosen to agree, although the method of thinking in this guys mind is very frank, and it plays a certain supervisory role in this place. But I don''t know why Xia Tia will be more or less, and I feel a little restless in my heart. At least I think this way, and there is no change. "I think you will follow me today, and it seems that it should be the supreme arrangement." Perhaps the only explanation is this, because the power of oneself may make the self-respecting person feel a little uneasy, or put this manager called Sebas at his side, the purpose is to play a supervisory role. Its really unbelievable to think about yourself, but the reason why the Supreme Master does this is very simple. To put it bluntly, you don''t trust the word, so you must win this battle in this battle. . v3 Chapter 182： : Crazy slaughter [Happy New Year] At least I think this way. However, at this time, the atmosphere inside the carriage seems to be very incredible. However, at the next moment, the carriage suddenly made a loud sound, it seemed to be a little shaken, and the carriage suddenly stopped at this time, everyone felt a little surprised, then ran out and glanced. There was a fascinating expression in Sebastians eyes. Indeed, everything is now being practiced in the way that the owner arranged, and in the following, there will be a crazy massacre. These so-called thieves are not the opponents of this group of people at all. In the nearby woods, suddenly there were a lot of strong men, and they surrounded the carriage, and these guys wore all kinds of equipment, although the quality did not change much, but it was even better. Judging from this group of guys did make some choices. Why do I really say that their level is very low, no matter what, it looks like some very rubbish, and it seems to be a group of thieves who are completely wrong and very loose together, if this group of guys will appear in this place, It really makes people feel a bit strange, not 723 to think about it, but also seems to agree with Zach. The next thing I think is like this. Let''s go back to the current state. The thieves who were originally warriors, all died in this place, and the blood flowed more than one. Chiba adults looked at the bodies in front of them and then recovered them. Gently speaking in the mouth, and gently mastered a very simple magic, for the supreme adult who is a magic singer, it is very simple to do this, the reason why these bodies will be created again, And the reason for reviving them is very simple, just to make this group of guys add a little trouble to themselves. After solving these problems, the brows rose slightly, because no other people with mental power control existed in this place. At least in this case, they temporarily lifted the crisis and looked at it from a vigilant point. Looking around, it seems that I am really nervous. (becg) But I think this thing didn''t end because of the task, because the mission still has to continue itself in this battle. There are still a lot of things to deal with, and I still know about this, but in the so-called world-class props, when the holder has not appeared, he is absolutely not able to make a surprise. "Transmission magic is on, now let''s go back to the big tomb." In the words, the faint saying, especially in this case, really, leaving this place is the best choice, after all, staying in this place, do not know when the enemy will appear? Such a big fanfare, and gathering so many people is definitely quite dangerous. Therefore, at this time, I plan to bid farewell to this place and resurrect. This group has no effect. After that, I will once again carry out a smashing attack, so that it will disappear completely from the world. As for the next Things, I think it should be very simple. At this time, Shattiya must accept such a task, at least she has to complete. And this intelligence resource is Dimitugos, this guy has provided it to himself, so it should be as high as one hundred. Otherwise, he can''t easily tell it this way. In short, two people are escorted by Sebastian. In the case, it must be perfect for this matter, as for yourself now. For the time being, go back and talk. Did the magic send them all at this time have been opened? I think if people who know the magic singer should know this kind of thing, it makes people feel incredible, but it is relatively convenient. At the same time, in another jungle, two people are running fast at this time. These two guys are not others, one of them is called Chatia. And his two vampire brides, in short, these two guys are very fast, and in the next moment, he summoned some of them, you are the so-called vampire bat in Yujiang City. "Listen to my call, the servants must now find this, guy." After I finished this sentence, I began to explore the surroundings, and there were several things similar to bats appearing around him. The bats had a very good line of sight at night, and other things were quite good in hearing, even You can use ultrasound to take over. The effect is quite good. This vampire bat looks particularly red in this look, and for the average bat, this size is very large, it seems to be incredible at the speed of flight or other situations, but this is dense The jungle is really complicated. It is difficult to find such a person between the vast jungles. At least he does not know which direction to escape. Xiatia is still the same as before, forming a very large **** bead on her body. However, with the escalation of the battle, I did not expect this guy to swallow it directly. Swallowing this bead is to improve the combat power in your body. You know, for the vampire, they rely on this power to be able to beat the opponent''s blood. For the vampire, it is a very good one. Supplies Every time the Xia Ti Ya adults wear the equipment in the battle, they also absorb the power and life of the opponent through the dropper to make themselves stronger. This is her fate as a vampire. In short, this guy''s fighting power is also very powerful, at least he thinks like this, but it does not mean that he can achieve a very big victory. On New Year''s Day, I wish you all the best, and you want it! ! ! . v3 Chapter 183： : Scarlet Orbs Because the position in this forest is very large, it is really not easy to catch such a guy, especially in this case, Sebas has actually come to a different place with them, in short, two people are This situation has been separated, but before these guys dare to provoke themselves, then they will never let them go. Xia Ti Ya brows are also wrinkled tightly at this time. He knows what kind of situation should be in front of him, how to deal with it? But really want to deal with this guy, it is not so simple, only one way, and this road is very narrow. It seems like there is something suddenly appearing at this time, and I heard some metal collisions, which makes people feel incredible. In this dense jungle, let me catch them. It is totally impossible to imagine such an answer. Is it something special~ I found out? The vampires that you sent out are very good for you, and the pictures they see can basically be said to be conveyed into their eyes, but there is no way for them to hear the sounds in the caves. In this case, you must pay attention to it - at least not to make a light enemy. At this time, the back of the spine suddenly felt a little cold, but it was the fact that these guys were not so simple to be able to defeat, especially on the strength, these guys are really special _ powerful. Before you figure out what the other monster is? I can only stand outside temporarily, and then observe the movements inside, but this group of people is really not too simple, to know that as a vampire, there is no way, very clearly expressed the fighting power of these monsters. Although Charatia said that she was somewhat cautious, the power of this guy is really enough to crush everything, but he doesnt know it now, but if he encounters the guy with world-class props, the situation may be even bigger. Change. In short, for such a thing in front of you. I still feel a little unbelievable, at least I think it is like this, and by carefully observing the cave, there seems to be a very strange guy, if it is not guessed, what should be the so-called temporary nest ? Gathered in these places, several vampire bats, after looking for a while, quickly returned to their masters, and then began to report such a situation one by one. In this jungle, it can be said that there are not only those monsters, but also adventurers and thieves. In short, the lifestyle inside is particularly complicated, but it is also extremely simple. "What the **** does this happen?" According to the news brought back by these vampire bats, I feel that it is incredible. Although I want to go to these forests to investigate in person, I really dont have this necessity, and the Supreme Master has already said . Mom is really not so easy to fight against this group of guys. At least for this, I still know, especially in this case, the so-called power. However, at this time, the brows were slightly tightly wrinkled, because the vampire bats that the guy had just discharged at the time were supposed to have six, but when they came back, there was only ignorance, and the other one Only the contact has been completely lost. So I can think of a situation in which the vampire bat sent out is likely to suffer damage, otherwise it is impossible to return to himself because the group of guys did not receive any orders. Underneath, it is impossible to act without authorization. For this, I am very clear, because this group of guys said that the last action was the genus of their own. It will definitely be punished accordingly, so when I saw that I was missing a vampire bat, I felt a little strange, at least at this time, there was doubt. Asking for flowers And based on the analysis of these vampires, it seems that someone is staring at themselves, so in this case, all of them must be eliminated. "This guy can actually detect my seven ghost bats, but it really makes people feel a little concerned." At this time, Shaytiya flashed a smile in the corner of her mouth. In fact, it can be seen from these doubts. The power of this guy is very powerful. Its really not that simple to fight this guy. After all, the specific location of this guy is not yet clear, but in order to show the power inside the big tomb of Nasari, its basically impossible to say here. Any kind of mistakes made in this place, we must know that the entire guild was created by 41 Supreme Supreme, and basically all of the ruling powers are among the guardians of Yucheng and the guardians of the field. ............... This is not only representative of strength and authority, but more importantly, as a vampire of Shatti. All I have to do is to destroy all the guys in front of me. The kind of anger in the heart was irritated at this moment, and for vampires, it was particularly easy to be in a state of violent walking. People can''t imagine such a situation. At this time, Shaytiya began to move her gaze. In short, I saw this bright moonlight. I know that this place in this place, especially in this forest, will definitely create an incredible thing, the biggest thing for vampires and human beings. The difference is that at night, that is their real paradise. In the daytime, it will be in a dormant state, and every night, it will be quite excited. Whether it is strength or speed, it will be greatly improved. In this case, no one dares to go easily. The provokes of the Xia Ti Ya adults. Because this is exactly when he shows his strength, his performance is extremely large. . v3 Chapter 184： : Angry Vampire This place is located in a jungle, and the lush green surroundings are full of exotic plants. Shatiyah was in the position of this voice. In short, he sent his own vampire at this time. The bride also had two more vampire bats that were strange. When they came back, they suddenly lost one. The brow was slightly wrinkled at this time, and I really felt quite incredible. This guy runs very fast, especially in this jungle, which is like the presence of a beast in the middle of the moon. Actually, it is really unbelievable to achieve such a degree. I think there is absolutely no way for ordinary people to do this, at least they think so. "four four three" Sebastian is in this place, two people have already started to separate, after all, they have their own different characters, after learning the specific news of Chiba adults. The two have temporarily left, and the tasks they are now are somewhat different. Chiba adults did not take the initiative to come to this place at this time, but assigned the task to Sebas, and this guy. As the guardian of the class in this big tomb, Chardonnay said that there is absolutely no need at all. At least this guy thinks this way, and their loyalty is very high, but let this guy feel something strange. This kind of vampire bat of its own, no matter what kind of harsh environment. It should be very likely to survive, so this time it can be judged that it should have been attacked by a certain guy, otherwise it is absolutely impossible to have a state like the present. The current appearance of Shatiyah has changed a little. Of course, in the past, he appeared in front of everyone in a human posture. It can be said to be quite beautiful. It is similar to the gothic little loli, but this guy is given to him. The feeling is quite horrible, and now the vampire bride does not have her horror. The whole body seems to have become a creature. At least this guy''s originally beautiful face suddenly becomes like a bug like you, and even the tongue stretches very long. And the most important thing is the guy''s head. It looks like there is a very huge blood-colored orb. This kind of thing is completely made of that kind of blood. These guys he killed, the blood flowing in the body is bright red. . It seems that it is more or less horrible, and the most important thing is that this kind of thing will gradually grow, that is to say, this kind of **** things will become bigger and bigger. "It''s really huge!" A faint saying, it is indeed like this, this bright red blood color is really not what you describe. It is gradually built from the kind of snowfall of these people, and then forms a very powerful force. In this case, Xia Tiaya, the demonic power in the body of this guy will be very strong. The growth, at least this guy is a vampire in itself, so it is said that by taking blood, it will gradually grow its strength. So in this case, the guy immediately swallowed the **** pearl, and then melted into his body. And absorbed this power, in short, for this little Loli, as long as she can get enough blood in her body, then she will become extremely powerful. "Its a bunch of useless guys. I didnt expect you to be my servant. I can still share such an extremely simple mistake. All of you guys will be punished." Seriously, at this time, when the guy spoke, he felt that his tongue was a little bit awkward. In short, he was in such a state now, and it still seemed a little disgusting. The huge mouth is like a round shape. Now there are teeth inside, and then the tongue stretches out at this time and speaks loudly to his servant. It seems extremely angry, because the vampire bats created by this guy, or their servants, the vampire brides should be of a very high level. There is no way for ordinary humans to defeat them, but they will There is one less, can you say that there are really some masters in this jungle? The most unbelievable situation is that it is likely that the world-class props players may come to this place at this time, and the purpose of these guys is to be able to crucify Chiba adults..... Of course, for this world-class prop, all the guardians in the big graves should raise their vigilance. The reason why this is said is very simple. These guys are not so simple to be able to defeat. If they say that they have not guessed wrong, they should be the people of Slyan. As for this guy, the extent to which his strength can reach is really incredible. More or less will make people feel that they need some vigilance, and everyone has witnessed the last Lizard war, but at that time, Chiba adults did make an experiment that made people feel incredible. That is, want to verify, as a guardian of these classes or guardians of the field, what is their physical condition? For these basically can be said that the player is making or saying that the game itself carries some npc, will there be a certain gap here? In other words, these guys can''t possibly grow because of some fighting situations. After all, these guys basically rely on their own orders to act. If you say yourself, in a separate situation, this group of people is likely to be affected. The final experimental results led to their own remote success. This group of guys in a single battle, perhaps at the beginning, because their own thinking power is slightly poor, so there is no way to do it, but it will change over time. . . v3 Chapter 185： :骷髅兵 Gradually change my own thoughts, because in that battle, it can basically be said that the entire Nasarik grave did not use very powerful forces. Now it can be said that only some basic soldiers who have gimmicks are built. The guys fighting the lizards. It can be said that there is a world of difference, not the opponents of this group of people, or even the way of attack, there is a very big difference, even if the number of lizards is very large. But in the end, it was the victory of his own side. Cosettes was mainly to be able to verify this guy. In fact, at the beginning, this is just a problem in the plan. The so-called environment itself is a two-word routine. In the beginning, it was all about making it possible for its own, subordinate, and class guardians. Get self-growth. In this state is the best. Because it is true, for these guardians, they do not have all the 14 grasps, they will be able to guarantee that these guys are quite loyal to themselves. The reason why they say this is very simple. After all, not all of these guys are built by themselves. A character created in this place can basically be said to be below the eighth floor, so many people have never seen him. Of course, this guy is just a stain that he once created, and really, dont want to mention the existence of this guy. In short, its more or less shy, but the power of this guy is as a field, guardian. The existence of it, so compared to other guardians of the city, it is still relatively strong. At least I think this way, but to be honest, this does not represent all things. "This guy should be a bit not easy?" In fact, for this lizard man''s battle, Chiba is just to verify whether this guy has the ability to grow up, that is to say, his brain can not be able to think about himself, of course, verified The result has been greatly limited, but relatively good. "I appreciate your approach, but what I still want to tell you is that sometimes when deciding on these rights, it is not that I must go out in person, or give you enough life in the event. Sometimes you feel that you have to judge according to your own thinking." Its true that such a force, especially the very fragile bone monsters in the big tomb, can be said to be quite low. Its important to know that these lizards are human races, and basically every lizard can use it very much. A tremendous strength. Whether it is the equipment or other aspects of these guys, even the so-called morale, has been greatly improved, and in this war, really, his own side has won with overwhelming power. But I don''t know why, I always feel very uncomfortable in my heart, I didn''t expect to do it to such a degree. But there is still one of the biggest weaknesses... I didnt expect to be defeated in this way. It really made people feel incredible, but it did prove a problem in that war. That is to say, the so-called servants of their own, including Cosettes, will be here. In the war, I learned the corresponding experience. I know that this guy can be said to be the guy who feels a little slow in the grave. Marley is better than this guy. However, there was a little episode in it, which meant that the lizard man could have a world-class mentor and even caused a lot of damage to his subordinates. So that his current strength has reached the peak of the top. Use magic, plus some gold coins, to resurrect this guy. Otherwise, it can be said that it is quite dangerous, at least it is what you think. Its really a bit powerful. At this time, I said faintly. Cosettes can basically be said to be a temporary existence, and in the entire big tomb, the role of this guy is the so-called work, basically it can be said that without any circumstances, it will not be unauthorized. Leaving the big tomb, and doing a certain defensive role, this guy is wearing huge armor. Therefore, relatively speaking, its defensive power should be very powerful. But I don''t know why this guy is on the IQ, it seems to be particularly clumsy. The way to think about everything is a bit slow, even in the whole big grave, the most unbelievable thing, guys look It should be the most loyal. But often this kind of guy who looks the most central, the 857 is very likely to be rebellious, so the reason why he will do such an experiment is to verify this guy, to what extent he is loyal to himself, of course The result of the verification is quite acceptable. And the most important thing is that in that war, this guy seems to have learned a certain lesson, in short, it has gradually grown, relatively speaking, relatively good, as a result of this experiment. "I will definitely let this guy pay the price, especially those who have world-class props, there must be a lot of existence." Nasarik''s grave, at this time, all the guardians of inheritance are concentrated in this, people feel that there are some incredible temples, the degree of flowering is really unimaginable, these buildings are carved on it. A variety of patterns and patterns, in short, this huge temple is very luxurious, I think ordinary people can''t build it for a lifetime. All the people are concentrated in this place, including Cosettes. This guy is kneeling on the ground. In short, I can see from the guys expression that his inner world is actually quite nervous, after all, last time. Lizard man in the war. . v3 Chapter 186： :meeting This guy is the presence of the coach, the so-called commander. It just makes people feel that it is incredible that they have reached such a level. As a steward, Sebass stood in front of these guys at this time. In general, the expression was particularly serious, because after the end of the war of the lizards, the so-called responsibility must be distributed. After all, for the big division, that is the supreme being, it is absolutely impossible to allow failure. What people did not expect is that as the guardian of this big tomb, that is, Cossets actually failed. And it still loses such misery, there is no possibility at all. I think that for this meeting, many people should understand what kind of state is now, in other words, it must be punished for this guy, otherwise it will really change a lot of things. The majestic thing is really important. If you say that you are the Supreme Lord in this big tomb, Chiba indulges this guy called Kestus, and the other class guardians will certainly not agree. However, in this case, if you want to punish him, you don''t know what level of this should be achieved. After all, this guy is his own, and in that battle it seems that he usually shoots himself again. The player finally achieved a perfect victory, but it led to the fact that Cosette was controlled by this guy. It is also a stain in the big tomb, at least I think it is like this. "understood." Said faintly, especially in this case, he also gently nodded. call After all, Chiba adults, at this time, there is no change in expression, basically all of them are constructed by , and even the clothes stored on the appearance of this guy are completely constructed by magic. The moment that I stood up, it was a feeling of depression that was felt to all the servants around me. In short, these guys felt quite terrible in front of themselves, and even said that they were very afraid of themselves. I still know about this. However, in my own inner world, I feel a little embarrassed. If I say that everyone in this place is not dependent on this guy called Kestus, then the majesty in my great anger is likely to be affected. At least this group of guys will feel particularly gentle. If things really become like this, for yourself, that is definitely quite disadvantageous, so in this case you want to change, you have to make a choice. I took a deep breath and stood up, hitting the big magic wand of the game guild in my hand on the ground, and then looked at all the servants around, very angry. "For this battle, I think you should all understand why it is." This guy is holding this wand in his hand. Although the width is not very wide, the length is quite high. This guy is covered with a similar body. It is a kind of golden thing. I feel it in my own hands. Very heavy. This magic wand is called Anzi. Basically, it can be said that at the beginning, that is, all the members of the guild, exhausted all the power to create such an artifact, certainly quite good for themselves. It will even feel like this, and it will gradually increase in its strength. Become stronger and stronger! "I told you in this place that I am in a situation like this. Since this time the battle of Cosettes has a big situation, I will give this guy the corresponding punishment." Slightly said, and the words in the language make people feel incredible, actually can reach such a degree, this guy should look quite simple, at least he thinks like this. However, at the next time, another thing that made him very unbelievable happened. The power is enough to make everyone tremble, especially when Chiba adults go forward and step forward, and all the servants feel the power of the body that comes out of her body at this time. It is as if you can **** yourself into the endless darkness through your eyes, and all the servants have lowered their heads slightly at this time. Expressing his greatest respect, for Cosettes, the most important thing is not the current situation, but how you should choose to do it, at least for yourself. How much can be changed, or can be replaced by another. It is not necessarily a situation. After all, all the plans for this time are all raised by myself, and all the class guardians are secretly criminalized. That is to say, they are all in control, except that they have world-class props. Guy, the unexpected situation will be the guy of Kestex, giving the spirit control. Except for this, I didn''t expect it, and everything else was exactly the same. I feel that it is incredible, at least I think it is like this, and then when I got it, it happened to be an incredible thing, just when I was ready to announce the punishment of this guy. Dimitugos suddenly lifted his head, and it seems that this guy is going to prepare for something to report to himself, so when his hand is ready to hit the ground, suddenly Stopped in the air. ". Dimitugos, let me talk about anything!" Gently put this magic wand in your hand on the ground. But the majesty that he showed at this time, so that all the class guards are wide-eyed, can not believe such a thing, and even they may feel a little scared. Especially when facing myself, I don''t know how to tell. . v3 Chapter 187： :The meaning of existence "You guy is just too bold. I didn''t see Chiba adults at this time, I was preparing to teach this man called Kestex." Yaer Bede suddenly stood up at this time. Of course, he only taught this guy as his own general manager. It seems that some of the trivial things in the life of the two people are not quite compatible. "shut up". The most annoying thing for Chiba adults is that they are guardians of these classes, and they will intervene in this way. In fact, other inheritance guardians, or guardians of these fields, are basically respectful to themselves, but the only guy in this family, Yaerbeid, always likes to interrupt his own speech. But really, my favorite is this guy, not only because her body is very good, but often accompanied by her side, the most important thing is that this guy''s ability is very strong for the management of the big grave, then It can be said that it is well organized. In short, this guys 710 rights are relatively large. "I have warned you many times. I didn''t expect you to be more and more arrogant recently." The eyes were stunned at this time, and when I talked about this guy, I didnt even blink my eyes. "I am very sorry, Supreme Lord, I will never interrupt you for the future. I hope that you can forgive me this time." The power that makes people feel terrible is directly distributed from the body of Chiba adults at this time. The impact on these servants is very large. Even some weaker people feel that their breathing has become more and more The more difficult it is, the people in Chiba really are extremely angry in this situation. I did not expect anyone to dare to challenge his authority. "I have let you guys pay attention to me, don''t make such low-level mistakes in the future, otherwise, don''t blame me for being polite to you." This kind of thing is very important, at least for yourself. Chiba adults said faintly at this time. And the weapon in his hand hits the ground heavily, saying that the power that is manifested makes the guards of all classes, the body is slightly trembling, especially at the beginning. Cosettes did not come to this room at that time. After all, this guy is the guardian of the class. Under normal circumstances, he will not leave his field at will, like a place, especially for all classes. For the sake of it, it makes people feel incredible. Only the upper-level guys are qualified to come to this room. After all, this room is all the most important people, a very important place to meet in this place, although it has been rebuilt, but it is really not ordinary people can come in, it requires a certain authority. In preparation for crossing this door, so the group saw a guy who had a very incredible face with a pair of glasses. "It''s Dimitugos, just to make myself feel a bit strange, how did this joke appear in this place." Pushing his glasses and then sagged his head slightly, but for the two people now, it really looks rather embarrassing. At least I think so, and I can''t represent it all. There is no way to imagine such a situation for the time being. "In fact, there is something I want to tell you. (bedc) For this battle, I think everyone should know that I have failed, so I will definitely be punished by Chiba adults." Cosettes, at this time faintly said, in fact, the way this guy wants to behave is very simple because this guy failed in this battle. That is to say, for their group of servants, the meaning of the so-called battle is lost. After all, the existence of this group of people is to be able to protect the Supreme Lord, if it is because of this matter. Let yourself be a little far from your own supreme. Your words really make people feel incredible, at least they have no way to accept such a fact. But if you don''t change, what should you do? "Dimiugos, I hope that this time you can help me, at least in front of the adults should help me to say a few more words, although I know that this may be unfair to you, even very I may run the risk of being punished, but only this time, I really hope to help me." Eyes are really sincere at this time, at least for his kind of warrior, there is no other way of expressing that is to express the fear in his heart. Of course, this kind of fear is not to say that you are particularly afraid of death, but because you do not want to be abandoned, you must know that you are the guardian of the class. If there is no effect, that is to say, it loses the meaning of its existence. There is no fun in living in this world, at least it is like this. "Don''t you think this thing, it makes people feel very strange?" At this time, Dimitugos gently pushed his glasses and said the truth, even though this guy didn''t know what Chiba adults were going to do? Why did the tribal battle of the lizard people send such a relatively weak guy, especially a warrior. It is a minimum level of existence, to know in the big tomb. However, there are more powerful guys, but these are not the key points. The most important thing is that the player of Cosettes has actually been under the control of world-class spirit props. In this case, my inner world really can''t imagine how it collapsed. "I hurt the Chiba adults, and as a servant, I actually followed the battle between the masters." Seriously, other aspects are quite good, but apart from this, I really can''t let myself go, and I just put my inner world on the verge of collapse. . v3 Chapter 188： : Feel the despair To know that fighting with Chiba adults is a big disrespect, even though they are completely out of consciousness in that situation. But this does not mean anything, at least it is like this. Then, at the next time, another thing happened~. "Forget it, I don''t want to explain this to you redundantly, but I hope that you can feel at ease with the thoughts of Chiba adults. Maybe I can''t guess it all, but it''s not out of ten, this time. Things don''t have much to do with you, you can rest assured - well." Pushed his eyes and said faintly. Dimitugos is a guy in the big tomb that looks like the most admirable. Don''t look at this guy''s face and it looks like a traitor, but in all wars. Looks like you are observing carefully, this guy is actually the most loyal guy. "Dimigos, I don''t like you have such a smart mind, really, my speech is very clumsy, so I don''t know how to do this thing?" Cossets, now basically can say that because of the regrets in his inner world, he has no way to cross this door, and even has no face to face the Chiba adults directly. This guys body can even say some sorrow at this time. Trembling, don''t know how to be good. Walk slowly in this place. Feeling that my body is shaking, I can see that this guys expression is a bit dignified, or even no, that courage, if you just use death to plead guilty, he will not produce any death at all. The fear, the most terrible is abandoned by Chiba adults. "You don''t have any strength, just leave me from this place!" In fact, my inner world is the least at this time. The easy-to-accept sentence is the above. In short, no matter what other things, you can do whatever you want. Leave this place... To be honest, I really dont have the courage. Its like being abandoned. Compared to the pain of death, this kind of blow is simply putting yourself on the verge of collapse. In any case, you must also sin. Even if I give myself another chance. And Dimitugos, in this matter, seems quite calm, perhaps really like the way he guessed, this guy is a bit more heart. Chiba adults have no such plan at all. If this guy really wants to be a guy called Kestus, or if he is very punishable, then he wont spend so much cash. The guy who has died, or has no use, is resurrected, and from the last battle, he himself has participated and can analyze it. Gently looking up at the ceiling, faintly said, I don''t even want to help this guy called Kesetts. Because in his grave, if you don''t have the power, it is completely a state of waste, so it is likely to be abandoned. I still know this, but it is not that I can represent it all. "In short, this thing is a step forward. You are advanced and I think this thing seems a bit embarrassing, because you think carefully, if you think that Chiba adults want to take the lizard tribe directly, I mean Directly rely on your warrior, then why he will come to the battlefield." This is a place that people think is more doubtful. Why is Chiba, the reason for visiting the scene? I think there may be only two kinds of opinions, that is, he wants to reduce the test, and verify how much the power of this guy reaches. This is one of them. For this second point, there is another state. "Maybe from the very beginning, Chiba was to be able to verify your ability." Of course, really, for this point Dimitugos, it is only in the heart of speculation, there is absolutely no evidence, to prove such a situation, but eighty-nine is not divorced, to know that this one is smarter The mind seems to be able to guess the thoughts in the hearts of Chiba adults. Asking for flowers How is he going to do it? How much to do. "It is estimated that it should be similar to my guess, but in this case, that is to say, the whole war, it seems that there is not much difference between what Chiba people expected. The only thing that has changed a lot is that it appears unintentionally. There is a world-class prop." That''s right, Dimitugos is basically correct in analyzing this guy. In fact, this thing is wrong at this world level. If there is no such thing, it will not evolve into what it is now. However, if you analyze this situation, the guy named Kesites should have no blame. Why is he now resurrection. Since Chiba adults have resurrected you and consumed so many gold coins and magical powers, if this soldier is not important to himself, why bother? I feel that there is absolutely no such necessity, so in this case, I have analyzed all the things in a comprehensive way, at least I think it is like this, but what degree can I achieve? care. This guy looks a bit less complicated. "Thank you very much. After listening to your words, I feel that this time I may have escaped this robber!" Of course, the deep self-blame about my inner world has always been in a state of uneasiness, which is what the scorpion meant. After listening to this sentence, Ya''er Bede felt a little trembling. I lowered my head again, and really, for her, such a situation is absolutely disrespectful. It is true that for such a situation, she has offended Chiba for herself. To be honest, the inner world seems to be quite self-blaming. . v3 Chapter 189： : Eat defeated [to complete order] After all, Cosettes was defeated this time, so the inner world is completely without any complaints. No matter what the final result of your own treatment will become, you will accept the fact that even your life will die at this time. At this time, the body can be said to be shivering. It seems to be the verdict of death, and its inner world seems to be destined to exist at this time. Life or death is only a matter of moments. Not to mention that I am particularly afraid of being a knight, how can I easily fear death, and what I fear is the kind of horror that is discarded by the owner. You know, for every class guardian, this group of guys is not afraid of being punished after the mistakes of "four or five zeros", but is afraid that they will be abandoned by this supreme adult because the useless guy is completely in this place. There is no value of survival. Both hands shivered, especially when his head was hanging down at this time. In the face of such a situation, he said that he really felt that the inner world felt quite uncomfortable. The fact that Cosettes had visited this time was a complete accident, and it was a little different in the process of handling. If it is really to be held accountable, this matter has a very big relationship with itself. This is his own master, and at this point he has done quite incompetently. Unexpectedly, it evolved into a situation like this. I didn''t expect that I was actually controlled by the props of this spiritual world. So I felt very regretful, but really, these are not the key points. The most important thing is that I feel it. Very scary. I feel that I have been hurt to this extent, and it will be somewhat unbelievable. "You guy!" Everyone has held their breath at this time, and they dare not easily interject, at least these guys know, but after you offended Chiba, the only end is death. "Given you made such a very stupid behavior in the last war, but for this matter, I want to make a reasonable explanation for everyone, the reason why you will be punished for you, for very It''s simple because you made a mistake." Very heavy, at this time, all the class guards are afraid to look up easily. It can even be said that it feels a little scary, in the face of this guy. "Ok." At this time, everyone standing in this place will feel more and more unbelievable. In short, the situation in this room is quite large. Basically all the members have arrived in this place. The reason why they are concentrated is to be able to carry them on. , an integrated process. In the past, it certainly did not need such a huge amount. After all, the number of people in the trade unions was particularly large, and it has reached 41, but now only the president himself is left. This makes people feel more or less care, at least they think it is like this, and in many cases there are things that have to be changed. "Yes, the situation about this battle is subordinate incompetence, so I hope that at this time I hope that the Supreme Adult can give me the corresponding punishment." At this time, when the words are stopped, this sentence is immediately added to the sentence and the language that is opposed in the position. For adults, it can be said that it is quite disrespectful, but its own The inner world absolutely wants to say this sentence. "If you can, I hope that Chiba will not abandon me in dealing with this matter." After saying this, the whole body began to tremble, because for all class guardians, they have no reason for any emotional problems, they can only choose yes, no matter what the Supreme adults ask themselves. Only able to choose to agree. This is what they need to do as a guardian of the class, and in the end it makes everyone feel incredible. Ok? After I heard the words that this guy just said, the eyebrows are also wrinkled tightly. It seems that the experiment I have done has completely verified such a existence, that is to say, this group of themselves I don''t want to be in the middle of battle, I may change my mind''s thoughts as the experience value increases, that is, they can learn and grow.... Then there may not be much progress in terms of level, but in other respects it is absolutely very good, some are in the situation of dealing with humans, or fighting with humans. "Bold, for a guy like you, has failed to such a degree, even in that battle, you actually have been controlled by the guy with the spirit, attacking Chiba adults, but for a guy like you, How can you forgive you?" Not to mention letting this guy succeed in living, and in the past, you actually made such an active competition. For Chiba adults, it was a considerable disrespect. "Its a shame for a guy who is useless like you to live in this world. There is absolutely no need at all, so I hope that you can leave me from this world, never appear in it. In front of me." Everyone felt quite incredible at this time in 3.6. I didn''t expect this guy to be able to do this. Supreme adults, there is the distribution of the entire big tomb, it is like the existence of God, people feel very incredible, I did not expect to achieve such a degree, this guy is quite good. Especially on the power, at least I think so. "You have more nonsense, it is rare to explain to you." Chiba adults have never shown this time, such an anger, especially in the eyes, is like waiting for this guy named Yaer Bede. I didnt expect that he would always be talking every time he was talking. Interjecting, so I said that this home and my inner world are full of bad feelings. . v3 Chapter 190： : feeling of anger "If you are like this, give me a place to go out from this place." "I am very sorry for the Supreme Master, but this guy, I have felt very unpleasant about this kind of opinion just now, otherwise I can''t do it." At this time, Ya''er Bede couldn''t conceal the anger in his heart. In short, for himself, the self-respecting talent is everything, and the guy in front of him is still planning to make such a reason. This is simply a shame. If you say that you are yourself, you will definitely choose to commit suicide and die to die. "And unpleasant is your thing. In short, don''t give me much here, or you will be careful." Chiba adults turned back at this time with a frown, especially in the eyes, it looked like it was quite horrible. I didnt expect it to evolve into a state like this, more or less Something is incredible, how powerful this power is. 14 "Hateful guy!" At this time, Ya''er Bede suddenly closed his mouth and closed the Chiba adults. It is really a fire, so he said that as a guardian of the class, even the general manager has no right to continue to speak. Worried about kneeling at this time, in general, I buried my head on the ground and dared not to see this guy. I don''t know how to describe the current state, at least I think so. "Yes." "Well, let me talk about your own reasons. I have to see what kind of way you can find your own crimes. In short, such punishment is definitely necessary." At that time, the huge golden magic wand hit the ground heavily. On the eve, they suddenly stood up for their bodies, and they took a step forward and made all the people around them feel incredible. Trembling, this is the majesty of Chiba as the strongest. Being able to make a big shock to the people around you, at least I think so. "For the battle of the lizard people, I don''t really want to explain how to explain it. Indeed, as the strongest person in the big grave, and as a guardian, I must definitely be more powerful than other classes in terms of combat effectiveness. The guardian should stand out, and the reasons for the failure of the battle I also summed up the following points, mainly because the enemy is too much to understand." Cossets said faintly at this time, when he said this sentence, it really made Chiba adults feel quite incredible. I didnt expect this guy to be able to say something like this. Its more or less unbelievable. In short, I still feel a bit of comfort. At least this guy said that some of them are more in line with what they want. In this battle, I was trying to get this group of guys to learn more. Cosettes is a commander, so he should be very familiar with such a situation. But to what extent can it be achieved, it makes people feel a little concerned, this is what they think. Sure enough, it is a very powerful guy. Slightly said at this time The brow is actually a frown, at least this guy doesn''t quite believe in such a situation. In particular, Ya''er Bed, at this time, kneeling on the ground, because I have already received two warnings at the time, if I make a mistake, I will be punished, so no matter what the other party said. I can only keep silent. "Is there any other idea you want to say?" At this time, my brow is also slightly up, really, sometimes a lot of things are not as simple as you think, at least you are like this, but there should be something to pay attention to. In particular, the purpose of launching this war by myself is not to say that in order to strengthen the defensive power in his own big tomb, and then to create more high-ranking knights through his own undead, in fact, these are not the key points, In order to be able to let this group of people learn and grow up. At least in this case, I dont have to worry about it. This is very important. This group of people told me that I will continue to maintain such a state. There will be a lot of unknowns in this world. What kind of situation will happen, it makes people feel that it is not good to say. No matter whether it is the guardian of the class or the guardian of the field, it is not as simple as it is true. At least I am like this... However, there are certain limitations, especially for the situation that they can say that they want to prove that in these guys'' battles 273, they will gradually learn lessons, or increase their own experience, and then grow. The final experimental results prove that such a judgment. The things that I have done are correct, but it has become such a state, and it makes people''s inner world more or less unbelievable. This guy is simply unable to believe. "And I know that before I fight these guys, it''s mainly because I am too underestimated." It seems that this guy has indeed found these most critical places. It is also like this, when the two are fighting. There will be big changes, but its relatively good, at least its like this. The brow was slightly wrinkled at this time. Chiba adults were quite satisfied with this guys answer. Dont look at the expression now, but at least he proved that such a thought can work, so This group of guys has plenty of room to grow, even including this guy who looks a bit more, papaya. Actually, they can all grow up, and more or less will make people feel a little concerned, it is quite good. . v3 Chapter 191： :A comprehensive analysis of "Good guy!" At this time, I said faintly. "Thanks for your compliment." At this time, the atmosphere of the whole scene seems to have changed suddenly. Even the guardians of other classes feel quite incredible. They all think that this supreme adult is too gentle for anyone, but His discouragement is also quite worthy of respect for everyone. At least this guy thinks this way. In fact, many of the things you imagined seem to have little to do with yourself. It can even be said that at this time, Cossets can survive on your own, have no hope of much, and even feel that you will be killed by the second. After all, you have made such a big mistake, but let people make Unexpectedly, Chiba adults are at this time. Actually said something that made everyone feel incredible, Not only did not blame this guy, it can even be said. It also makes people feel that there is such a trace of incredible. A conversation that makes people feel very surprised. "Ah, I think all of your class guards have already heard it very clearly at this time? The request I gave you should be said to be very simple. As for other things, I think you should understand." "Ok." At this time, I was also a nod of nod, and the food was such a kind of existence for myself. "If you are an expert in Chiba, we will keep these guardians in mind, so that in order to show your loyalty to you, you are the supreme supreme, the power, so we will pursue all our lives. Under your hand." At this time, everyone can basically say that they are saying the same thing, and they seem to have agreed as early as possible. At this time, they said something like this, but really, this really makes Chiba adults feel pretty good. At the very least, it feels very important. "Well, it''s quite awkward!" But this does not represent a situation like this, at least it is what you think, because many things are not as simple as you might think. "I think you should not blame Cosettes too much for this matter, and my guy is basically equal to everyone. In this case, the reason why you want to learn such a way, The reason is very simple, so I can let you grow." At this time, the words have been quite clear, and I know how to make such a choice, but to what extent I can achieve it, I really care about myself. "We listen to the meaning of the Supreme Lord." Everyone in this is a slight nod, and expressed the feelings in his heart. "This is just fine. I am continuing to speak in this place." "Then I will announce that for this war, that is to say, the commander, the improper command, and the more serious mistakes of Cosettes, the corresponding punishment should be imposed on this guy." After saying this sentence, I suddenly paused, and then my brows were a little nervous. In this case, the people around me felt quite incredible, even horrible, and did not know whether the Supreme Master would kill. This guy in front of me. At the time of the past, Kossetsky had already made the last struggle in his heart. Even now that he knows his own results, nothing more than the worst plan is to plead guilty. But more or less, I feel that I am not willing to be reconciled. At least I am abandoned by the Supreme Master." I feel that I can say that I am not as good as death. "In view of this situation, according to my analysis, I will temporarily let this guy clean the whole anger for nearly a month." what? The so-called big eyes are probably like this. Everyone around them even thinks that these fighting maids are quite incredible at this time. Is it just based on such a punishment? Is it finished? For all the class guards, it was quite surprising at this time. When they looked at the Chiba adults, they felt that they were joking. After all, Cossets, this guy, committed this way. A sin. Therefore, I feel that it is too easy for the punishment to be achieved. Dimitugos wants to push his own eyes, I think only this guy in this group of people did not have any doubts at the time, because this guy has long anticipated a situation like this, its not just about the supreme Adult, is a very gentle guy. Another point is very important! Yes, it is about what kind of purpose is this time when the war is launched. Is it really just to strengthen the power inside the big tomb? This will make people feel that they cant say it, at least they think it. What is the extent to which the power inside can be reached? Seriously, it is simply impossible to imagine this. Power can''t change everything! Moreover, to be honest, the ranks of these lizards are not particularly special, and they can create such a middle-level (Made) death knight, but really, for the things that he has digested this war, That''s a bit too much, it''s not worth it. It''s just a little bit of power to change it. There is no such necessity. At least I think this way. But just as Chiba adults, at this time when all the guys are in control. The kind of punishment that this guy made in front of him, so that everyone fell down, even including Yabe Bed, I think the adults are too sloppy in the handling of this matter, even after this, these guys make mistakes again. And will certainly get tolerant and will gradually increase the arrogance of these guys. "Supreme Lord, I am absolutely resolutely opposed to such a punishment you have made against this guy. This is too much...". v3 Chapter 192： :Escaped At this time, faintly said, Ya''er Bed''s emotions seem to be particularly exciting. The reason why she will show this way is very simple. After all, in this guy''s eyes, as long as it is you, there is no use, or a guy who has failed once, it is simply a personal failure, and even can be said to be the stain of this guy. "Chiba adult, this guy has made such a move to you, do you still have to forgive him?" It is my own problem to not forgive me. Although Chiba adults think that Yabe Bed, they may often put forward some opinions on their own problems, but I also know that this guy is just to make himself better. After all, there is no big guy who has no power. The use of it, may now become a big worry for himself, so I said that I did not blame this guy in this situation. They can basically say that it is very important for themselves, at least enough to prove that these guys can be quite serious about themselves. This matter has now basically been processed. 400 and the final result, so that everyone has a satisfactory answer, at least their inner world is very respectful, Chiba adults. "I don''t have any other questions. I am so broad-minded about your fraternity, so that my people will absolutely surrender to your feet." Chiba adults, when they are done, they are planning to do so at the beginning. They have no intention of blaming or punishing this guy called Kestus, but the work inside the big grave, especially when cleaning. There is no such simpleness. After all, the scope of each room is very large, and the entire room from the first floor to the field should be thoroughly cleaned. There is no way to do this alone, but it is only one for him. A small punishment is nothing to represent. Take a step forward and at this time, show yourself the power of being the master of this big tomb. The powerful body, the body seems to emit a magical force that makes people unable to breathe, and the body of the Chiba adults is a little strange. Undead, born. Especially in terms of strength, it seems that it is able to make everyone around you feel this huge sense of oppression. They are flying their own heads, and they dare not go to see the Chiba adults easily. "In this case, I think everyone should have no other opinions, so I will start meeting today." "As for Cosettes, I think you should accept this punishment, and what I want to tell you is that you should not be lazy in the entire grave!" Its true that what everyone didnt think of happened, Cosettes, this guy was only subjected to such a very simple punishment. More or less will make people feel a little concerned. However, relatively speaking, such a way, it is simply a kind of kindly broadband for yourself. These dozens of numbers have no complaints, and even some gratitude. At least at this time, the sense of guilt in my heart has completely disappeared, so even if I am a warrior, if I clean the room, I feel that there is any problem around me. After all, the soldiers can say that they are not doing these household chores. I still know this. "If you can''t take this face, then you can choose the second way, that is, leave in front of me, and never appear in front of me." In fact, for this kind of punishment, compared with these fighters, there is still a little bit of a matter of dignity. After all, Cosettes has a powerful warrior on him. If he uses his power to sweep the ground, I think a lot. People will feel quite incredible, at least they think so. "I will accept it very readily." Cosettes nodded lightly at this time. "Well, since you accept it, and from today, I think you maids, you should be able to bring this guy, at least not let it be given to us, idle, or else I will find you." The combat maids not only have very strong power, but the work that this group of guys is responsible for is also a bit strange. They can also basically cook the whole big tomb. There are also some simple cleaning jobs, at least in this place to supervise each of their work. The name of the general manager is Sebastian. In short, everyone is responsible, and the project is somewhat different. Ya''er Bed, as the general manager of the entire big tomb, generally does not leave this place easily, she is not much different from Cosette. The main role is to defend against a large grave, and not to be attacked by outsiders. So in fact, the task of these two people is more difficult. If something goes wrong, the two guys will immediately launch an attack, at least not any mistakes in the defense. "Attendance!!" I finally ended the meeting, and then everyone left, and the witness of Chiba, Yale Bede as the butler in the entire grave, at this time, followed by the Supreme Lord, in short, as his bodyguard. There will be other reasons along the way. There are other reasons, because the news or information and resources in the big tomb are only the most clear. It is also the most convenient to be with you, and you can release the latest orders to other class guards at any time. More or less will make people feel a little concerned, at least they think so. "It was really scaring me!" Marley, taking a heavy breath, then spit it out. In the end, I felt like I was being subjected to an invisible sense of oppression. I must know that I am also a land. The elf magician, did not expect that in front of the Supreme Lord, even this feeling can not be said, it is simply unimaginable. . v3 Chapter 193： :散会【求全定】 How much has the Supreme Adult reached? ! In fact, for the 41st in the entire big tomb, the Supreme Adults, their strength is very strong, especially the magician in front of him, because it is actually the president, so it can integrate the entire guild. As you can imagine, as the president of the guild, it is so powerful that it is quite unbelievable. I can''t imagine such a picture. "It''s quite good!" At this time, faintly said, Cossets had been in the mood just now, the whole persons mood can be said that the tension in the heart is just like letting himself suppress, but accepting it. Now, after such a scene, I always feel that the stone in my heart seems to suddenly fall to the ground. From the fear and trembling at the beginning, it has become - now. At least in this case, I will not show another situation. "Dimigos, how can you say that you are really thankful, or I really don''t know what to do." The reason why Cosettes wants to say this is because it was just the time when he accepted the suggestion that the guy had extracted, and he actually misunderstood it. "In fact, the person you want to thank is not me. I can only say that your guys head is quite good. In the past, if you said that you didnt say this, then I think you are likely to have died. This place." Of course, this sentence is just a joke, but this will definitely make Chiba adults very disappointed. After listening to the words that this guy said, Cossets always felt a little unclear, but it was impossible for the guy''s head to understand. Dimitugos, did not say anything with a smile, and she did not want to say such a situation, in short, this guy can escape, it is very lucky, but the final result he will not be Chasing, or saying that you are guilty of death. Because I can judge it myself, it is impossible for Chiba adults to punish their own hands. Unless you really betray him from the bottom of my heart. Chiba adults, after leaving this place. Then I went to another place, sitting in the room that was built by some relatively rare buildings. Yaer Bede stood quietly beside him and served. "I really don''t know much about the things I just did, and if you treat this guy like this, you will definitely be able to cache this guy, really since." Two people sitting in the room at this time, in fact, are studying the next situation, in short, yesterday, I got a very good map, and then for the distribution of the world''s various countries and hostile forces, do A detailed understanding was made and depicted above. I took a look at Yabe Bed. "How can I tell you about this matter? In short, I have nothing wrong with it, I hope you can believe me." Yaerbeid, after all, is not Dimitugos, so he said that on this matter, he did not understand at all what kind of medicine this supreme adult sold in the gourd. "What I value is not to say that this war can bring much benefit to myself. I hope that the guardians of these classes will be able to grow accordingly. Otherwise, in the face of the unknown, the future things. Still a lot, and the road is still very long." The idea of ??dominating the world slowly emerged at this time. Of course, this is only the final result. What I really care about at this time is about the hostile forces around the world and the various resource information that I have in this world. For what kind of level I can achieve, it is still relatively good at the moment. Although the progress is somewhat slow, at least one other identity has already been resounded throughout the town. I want to continue to follow this level, I must have a very big change, at least I am like this, but the final result I still need to use strength to judge. Asking for flowers Looking at the map in front of you, basically the empire that is currently known has three big countries, one called Baham. In short, every country has its own power. The Slingian country has been in a state of confrontation with himself so far. Actually, he still wants to shoot, and he can really destroy himself. In short, this guy must pay more attention. But then I got a new judgment. That is to consider the issue of non-alignment. Yaer Bede, if you analyze this situation, what do you think we can take advantage of? In fact, for the entire force in the big tomb, a city that can be destroyed is absolutely possible, but in the unknown, especially those so-called world-class props, do not know who owns this thing, and which country? What kind of land can be strong, more or less will make you feel a little concerned. "Supreme adults, I really can''t say about this, because these props are definitely not able to attack when we don''t have the mastery. After all, when they fight with them, they can be like them. Full control, even rebellion." Yaer Bede, the brow was also wrinkled tightly at this time, and then stood very quietly next to Chiba. Said softly. But this guy does not have any fear, at least he is like this. "I think the next thing must strengthen the defense in our big division, and the most important thing is that in this unknown situation, it is best to find a stronger country and then conduct alliances." "Supreme Lord, I hope you don''t misunderstand, not that we are afraid of this group of humans, but only if these items are not discovered, we can only take such an action, and really, in this context. Under the cover, in the future, many things will enable them to hold up the black pot for us." . v3 Chapter 194： :bloodsucking bat After listening to the advice of Ya''er Bed, the brows of Chiba adults rose slightly at this time. But really, this is really a way, after all, in this case, I have not found other ways. At the same time, in this relatively small, strange forest, it can be said that there are many World of Warcraft here. In short, the types of monsters are also very strange. However, at this time, Xia Tiaya feels like it is in itself. The sound of a metal collision sounded around, and the vampire bats that ran in front suddenly stopped their movements. This place can basically be said to be a very narrow road. The people in front have some stops at this time, and the back must also stop. "What is the story of the guys in the "Eight Six Six"? Why don''t you go ahead in time at this time." It is very difficult for a bat to fly in such a place, especially at this time, the two vampire brides in front suddenly feel very confused, and then look at the things happening in front of the Lord with that very awkward look, body Suddenly, I trembled slightly. At this time, Chardonna apparently appeared to be particularly unhappy. I didn''t expect that in this case, my two vampire brides would suddenly stop at this time. Could it be that something happened in front of them that made people feel more concerned? At this time, the Arctic also raised the coolness of a stock. When the master rushed through the situation to judge, there should be a guy who felt incredible, at least according to the judgment of Chiba people. If you say that you are not mistaken, it should be that the guy with the world props appears in front of himself. No matter how it looks like this guy will be a leisurely person, at least he thinks like this. At this time, the two vampire brides felt a very powerful force, and they didn''t even react to it. The two vampire brides are still relatively keen, after all, they can find the existence of this guy in the first time, but unfortunately, they are still torn off. Because of the sudden attack on the way, and there is no preparation for himself. Xia Ti Ya, also did not think of such a situation, he suddenly jumped up his body. Then jumped out and jumped out of the encirclement of these guys. In short, the skill is very agile and the sky like this afternoon. This guy can basically say that there is no obstruction at this time. Every time they jump, the speed spans very much. Big, but the evening dress she wore. At this time, it suddenly fell down, making people feel quite incredible, this guy. I am very concerned about this group of people, and their vampire bride is so easy to be defeated that it is impossible to imagine. Falling on the ground, Chattya said that this look is full of anger, this guy originally, **** eyes in this moonlight, it makes people feel very terrible. In fact, really, this guy absorbed a lot of blood in the past, in short, in this case will make himself so powerful. The group of people who are more concerned about it here ran out and saw this in front of them. The guys who can basically say that there are monsters in the whole body have taken a sigh of relief and swallowed a slobber. Then I said very embarrassed. "What exactly is this guy?" It is simply impossible to imagine such a situation. The reason why Chatia is present in this place, because it is very simple, he is going to investigate this matter, this world must find the guy who holds the world props. Xiadia can basically say that every time in the battle, he will change his mentality. The reason why he will do this is very simple. This guy basically can think of the fun of this kind of battle in this state. She doesn''t like to talk about the so-called armor worn on her body. In the whole big grave, this guy is quite capricious, and no one dares to challenge her authority..... After all, this guy''s power is very strong. Between Xiaiya and Chiba, it can even be said that it has reached an average level, at least this guy will not be easily defeated. The vampire brides she created are also very powerful. At least this group of guys will never fail in the jungle war, and their ability to do so should be very good. The main thing is that this group of guys said that there is no instruction from Shatia. Under normal circumstances, there will be no strange actions, and there will be some strange movements. It can even be said that this group of people is completely mechanical, because in this case, if they do not obey the orders of their own masters, It is very likely to suffer serious damage. Xia Ti, what are these vampire brides, and the vampire bats created by themselves, these servants are quite careful when they manage them, as long as the guys have a certain resistance, they will suffer immediately. Go to your own whipping. So this group of guys 4.2 is quite straightforward for themselves. Just like seeing death, they are quite respectful to themselves. At least they will not easily defy their own orders. Why did this group of people suddenly stop at this time? ? More or less it makes people feel a bit strange, in short, these two vampire brides make it quite incredible, including Shatti, to know that this guy is closely following the two. Behind me, I can only feel the murderous murder. In the tomb of Nasarik, it can be said that in addition to the 41 Supreme adults, there are these so-called fields, or servants of the ruling class, except that these guys have the same rights as themselves. . v3 Chapter 195： : The trap is seen Others are created by Warcraft or slavery. It can even be said that the combat maids, including those who are completely in the same class as themselves, are sure to be able to defeat them easily. The vampire bride died like this at this time, and lying on the ground, it makes people feel incredible. Is it a trap? At this time, Charatia frowned slightly, and when she saw the two bodies, she suddenly found something that people care about. The two of them had no wounds at all, and they didnt know. How did it die? In this big tomb, it can be said that no one dares to challenge Shatiya, and this guy in Jay Bead usually said that the relationship between the two people is not particularly good. But it has never been played. If it really needs to be done, who can beat the other side? Still an unknown? The power of Shatia is very powerful14, and the most important thing is that this guy also has a very powerful set of equipment, so he can let him walk around in the big grave, no one dares to block her easily. It is such a wayward way. At this time, the tongue is a little swaying, but more is his own eyes. At this time, it seems quite incredible. When I look at the group of people in front of me, I suddenly start to say something. "Hurry up and give it to me. I know that you guys are hiding in this place and killing my two vampire brides. Do you think I will let you leave from this place?" There must be a state of vigilance against the surrounding jungle, but in fact, there are certain wounds on these vampire brides. However, ordinary people have no way to distinguish them with the naked eye. It is like this place has suffered a similar state of magic attack. If you say that you have not guessed wrong, you should have imagined a very people and feel incredible. The trap. By the way, this phone became a vampire bat, and then ran to the front of his master, this guy has basically suffered a lot of damage, and then some trembling his body said. "Master, I am very sorry, we have been ambushed, and other partners have basically been killed by this group of guys." At this time, Shaytiya felt quite angry, and her eyes began to move at this time. I saw that the vampire bat that I played in front of me was actually hurt so much on the body level. It really made people feel incredible. Knowing the vampires that you have summoned, the skin is very even, and the general magical attack has no effect on it. Don''t look at it''s small, this guy''s level is quite high, at least in the human world, there is no general power guy. There is simply no way to deal with it. I confirmed it. It seems that I have met some of them. Someone who cares a little. I didnt expect these guys to use magical power to kill their vampire bats. No wonder when they were just now. Going out to a vampire of nearly six feet or so, when I came back, I lost it once, and it seems that I was killed by this group of guys. And how did the two vampire brides die? Seriously, I dont feel it in my heart. If you don''t guess wrong, this place should be set up with something similar to a magic trap. When two vampire brides touch this kind of organ, they are instantly cut by some kind of magical power, and then lead to the body. Without leaving any harm, it is so inexplicable to die, can it be said that this guy will be similar to the magic of a death heart? It seems that this is not really for dealing with ordinary humans. At least from this point of view, vampires are very different from ordinary humans, and the magic power used is somewhat different. The power of the guy in Charatia is very evil, so in this case, one of the ideas that can be thought of is that in front of himself, there is definitely a guy who can use the light attribute skills, otherwise It is also impossible to evolve into a state like this. At least I think this way. There is a big difference between vampires and humans. No matter how powerful your strength is, it seems that these two vampire brides are especially afraid of light, especially the sun in the daytime, which is simply the most deadly weakness of vampires. Even in the big tomb, Shatti basically can say that every time he comes out, he will wear an umbrella that can be shaded. You must know that the entire tomb will not receive sunlight, but 020 is this. The guy also plays such an umbrella during the day, for the simple reason that she can''t appear during the day. Of course, it doesn''t mean that you can''t do it. It''s just that during the daytime, after you receive these sunshine, you will obviously be weakened, so the final battle time is at night. Night is the favorite way of fighting for this guy. It just makes people feel that they care about it. The two vampire brides actually die like this. Is there any other powerful magician in this place? Is it really that I met? That group of guys with world props. If it is really like this, it really seems a little embarrassing for myself, but the heart is more, it feels quite exciting, if you complete such a very difficult task, then you are in Chiba In front of adults, you will definitely get rewards. I know that I think this way, but at this time. A few strange people around, suddenly slowly moving towards Chatty, although it seems that these guys have nothing special. . v3 Chapter 196： : Melee But it seems that the weapons in their hands are particularly personal, because the vampires, in addition to some special metals, and have a certain magical power, these guys can basically say that they can immunize a lot of physical attacks, in short, this group of guys are ordinary Above these equipments, it can be said that it will not cause any harm, after all, its level is very high. However, in front of this group of guys, they can actually kill the very powerful vampire bride created by the breeding farm here without any awareness of it. Presumably, this group of guys should be very simple. At least for a creature like a vampire, there is a considerable understanding, otherwise they can''t make corresponding measures, because the vampire will instantly return his wound to the original appearance in the case of injury. The basic weapon has no effect on the vampire at all. It is still very clear to me that the two vampire brides that they have created can basically say that the combat power is very strong. It is not an ordinary human being, it can be solved, so at this time it can only be judged in such a way that there is a very powerful guy in front of himself, and it seems that he can still have magical power. Because these two vampire brides broke into this enchantment, after educating this trap, there is no sign at all, so it can be judged that this guy should have a very good understanding of the vampire. Is it that some other is used? the way? "What exactly is this guy? It looks like a huge monster." Because the current moonlight is somewhat unusual in this place, strong, because in the jungle, after being covered by trees, it is only the shadow of Shatiya that some people see. The shadow is pulled very long, so if you look at it from a certain angle, it feels like this guy is like a huge monster. It makes people feel incredible. I didn''t expect to use it to catch traps of other monsters. At this time. . Actually hurt two inadvertently, people feel very, strange creatures. Its just that people cant imagine such a thing. Its really incredible. This team came to this place at this time, just to be able to investigate. When I set this trap myself, I was able to deal with the guy who had the undead power in the legend, but my own accurate information should appear in this generation. Everyone in the Slyan country, after the group guys came to this place, because the sky is probably a little late, so I am going to plan to temporarily occupy the night for one place in this place. In short, I will live with my team first, but in order to prevent this group of people from suddenly attacking themselves, there are many traps left around. Because this group of guys conducted a series of investigations before they came, knowing that this opponent may have the power of undead, so they will recruit so many magicians with light attribute skills, and then pull the world. At this time, the props came to this field. There is quite a lot of restlessness in this jungle, and there are a lot of monsters. So this group of guys will design this trap at this time. The purpose is not to say something, but to do something. Defensive effect, if you put it, you have to say it. Shatti, that is, without any warning, his two vampire brides inadvertently broke into this trap. Eventually, because the power of the light attribute is very powerful, the two guys die so easily, even slowly starting to burn, maybe there is no change at the beginning, but over time, these two On the body of a monster, the skin actually began to rot. "This is really no different from what I imagined. It is actually the magical power of light attributes. You know, for vampires, this is the biggest weakness. It is a fatal blow." "What kind of monster is this guy? Captain, you have to look over it." At this time, Shatiyah was basically surrounded. Although there were not many people around, she was quite vigilant because these guys were a pity for themselves. They actually had the power of light attributes. ". What is going on, let everyone prepare to fight." "There was a huge non-human monster found here. If we didn''t read it wrong, it should be a guy with the power of vampires. In short, don''t let this guy escape from this place, or else it will definitely cause very much around. Great destruction." After hearing the conversations of these guys, Shatti said that at this time, the brows wrinkled tightly, and one of the hands began to tremble at that time. In short, this guy can be said to be particularly uncomfortable at this time, and although there are many traps around, this guy has a world of difference with his two servants, especially in strength. It is absolutely impossible to be defeated easily. Even if there are many traps around it, you can easily escape from this place. Roar? The huge snoring suddenly rang at this time, and as the number of people gradually gathered at this time, it was very bright at this time. These guys lit the torch and started to move around in this place. In short, in front of this unknown monster, more or less will feel a little nervous. The power of the vampire is just not like this, because the two vampire brides that I created just now are a little bit worse, but now it is different. "Listen to my call, the servants of the earth." After all, in an unknown situation, especially this group of guys, it is very likely that one of them has a world-class prop. . v3 Chapter 197： : Catching a vampire In this case, Chatty, more or less will make a series of preparations, at least in this case, will not be easily beaten by them, and then suddenly, using a summoning magic. Although it seems a bit simple, but this power is quite good, because of course, he is basically in a state, although he is a close-knit fighter, but the same as a vampire does not die. The power of the family. At this time, I suddenly summoned these very powerful monsters on the ground. These monsters were suddenly awakened at this time, and then they broke out. In short, these guys also felt very strange. They were summoned by these people and Shatti. The monster that came out was hit. "Ah, what is this guy going on? A lot of monsters need support." There are not many people who stay in this place, but relatively speaking, these guys have no more powerful power. They come to this place, just for an investigation, of course, one of them has the world props, but only one In the case of a last resort, it is absolutely impossible to use 600. "All the staff have concentrated on me. This guy is undoubtedly a vampire, so we can''t be beaten by him. This group of guys is summoned just ordinary small zombies. Don''t be afraid. I don''t know who was at this time. After saying such a sentence, I immediately concentrated this group of guys and all my heart. In short, I didnt have any rules like that. It seems very moving. Everyone is very nervous and scared, even after the guy said this. This group of guys actually accepted such a setting completely. "Well, don''t be afraid of this guy." Sure enough, there is no problem with my own summoning magic because this field is very unfortunate. In particular, the bodies that exist under these grounds are slightly less and the most unbelievable is that they are summoned only by human bones and without powerful zombies. Seriously, in this case, it is a disadvantageous situation for oneself, and I dont know how to be good. If I say that I have a fight with them, then it is definitely not for myself. Too good. At this time, these small zombies that were summoned by themselves did not have any effect at all. They all had bones. They were formed in these. In front of human beings, they can basically be said to be vulnerable. The body will fall instantly. The land can''t afford it, and it is shattered directly. The magic power that I use is very powerful, but the guys summoned have no use. These corpses have no way to fight, and even the power is very slow, even when attacking. After the claws stick out, the speed is very slow. If you really want to be a monster of battle, it is simply a blow, even the lowest level of the monster in the big tomb, there is no way to compare, this is the weakest point of human bones. "How is this place all human bones!" It seems that only the creation of magic can be used. Otherwise, if you expose your whereabouts in this place, it will make people feel incredible. At least when facing these guys, they dont know if they have the hands or not. . The monsters summoned just now are basically the lowest level, because the level of these family (beei) is itself a human body when it is alive. There is no more powerful force in itself. After being summoned, it is like this, but there is no power at all. At this time, a very powerful vampire, Fan Fan appeared in front of everyone, in short, will be gathered in groups. "There must not be this guy to escape from this place, otherwise it is very dangerous and can cause great damage to the surroundings." Vampires are a kind of demon in the world. In short, for this group of people, it is not particularly incredible, just like this guy can actually summon this kind of zombie, it seems that the level should be very High, should not be those low-level vampires, should be advanced. Fortunately, this time can basically be said everywhere, don''t look at these guys have the power of light, their number is just a lot, but the actual individual is very much, so in this case, self These monsters summoned can make a good impact on them. In this place, except for some traps, there is no other preparation. This group of guys should only temporarily stay in this place for one night, but it is strange that there is no duty. . However, they are really confident about the various traps they set. Otherwise, they will not be able to stand up. Chardonnay''s brows are slightly wrinkled and look around. The monsters that I can create in this generation should be very rare, so I can only use my own creation magic to directly create nearly 15 vampire brides. At the time, these two vampire brides had no preparations, so in this case, they would be killed by this trap, but at this time, they mastered the situation around them and passed the vampire. Bats find the exact location of these traps. In this case, if you want to attack yourself again, it is simply impossible. The vampire bat has the ability to probe, and at the time it has summoned nearly a dozen, very small bats, and then made a series of searches around, a total of nearly ten years old. The trap, but it has been completely destroyed. This trap basically adds a magical power to it. . v3 Chapter 198： : Unbearable But as long as you do a little bit of hands and feet, you will immediately destroy their magical array, which means that there is no way to launch. Although this power is very powerful, it is really polite to the vampire, but if you say As long as you pay a little attention, there is no problem. "The responsibility will be completely killed for me. In short, you must pay attention to me. One of them may have world-wide props." The final order was given to his servant. At this time, it is absolutely impossible for this group of people to live away from this place. At least they have this self-confidence. If they find that people with world-style props exist, they must Will ~ kill it. After hearing this sentence, these vampire brides started to act immediately, and they paid attention to their bodies. Their claws were crazy at this time, and they even showed some distortions, which made people feel very terrible. . In this time, including the owner of Xia Ti Ya, at this time, this group of guys fought back. And the attack speed is very fast. In short, in this case, it must be quick and quick, and he can''t be caught off guard. Otherwise, if you really suffer from the control of the world-style props, it will be a little troublesome. Shatti, this guy is never afraid of anyone, and is also good and not afraid in the face of this situation. "You must be aware that these guys are definitely not simple." One of them is similar to the captain''s guy. At this time, he said loudly. At the time of the moment, Chatiah paid great attention to this guy. Originally, this group of people did not have any uniting power, but because his words suddenly became Extremely calm, as the saying goes, the thief first smashes the king, and he must have been eyeing him at this time. The crazy ones rushed straight up, although he said that he did not wear the equipment on his own, but he liked this most primitive battle and gave the guys body directly to the bite. "You are the captain, I want you to completely disappear from this world, let you see the real power in our big tomb, the only end to our opposite is death." The level of the vampire bride is really higher than the summoned zombies, and this group of guys should have their own wisdom, although they are obeying the masters orders, but they will definitely be based on their own Judging, to kill these guys in front of you. This is a team, although I dont know where they came from? It is always possible to judge from the number of people, this group of guys should be the news that Chiba adults know. The Slyan country, of course, is only a suspicion, and it does not include the possibility that this place has passed through other adventurer teams, but if it is said to be discovered by the adults of Shatia. It was only a situation like fighting, and at the time, this group of guys also killed two of their vampire brides, which made their hearts full of anger. In short, at this time it is absolutely impossible to forgive them. Even if these guys don''t find their own troubles, don''t provoke themselves. Xia Ti Ya is also, will not give up easily, at least to kill this guy. , The tomb of Nasarik can be said that the power inside is absolute. No one dares to challenge the authority here, especially for such a vampire, this kind of hatred has evolved like this, no one dares to move his own. But what makes my heart feel very uncomfortable is that these guys continue to provocatively provoke themselves, and also killed two vampire generals. "If you say that you are now surrendering, you may leave a dog''s life and let you die." In this night, Xia Tia rushed straight up like this, and this group of people suddenly found a very strange place. The traps used to deal with the monsters in the dormitory just now are like all the sudden failures at this time. It is. It really makes people feel incredible. In an instant, the whole scene starts to shake up a bit. I dont know how to tell it. In short, these monsters are madly fighting back at this time. For ordinary fighters, they want to fight more and more. Very difficult, one by one, at this time, you can ring the sky. Asking for flowers Basically, the entire jungle is filled with the screaming voice, and even those monsters have been affected at this time, and some have begun to flee. "This leg is temporarily retreating first. If you fight this group of guys, it will definitely not work." This squad can basically say that there are more people in the number, and this is just one of the squads. They are exploring the road in this place, so they came to this place in advance. ....... In other words, there is no such thing as a cosmic item in the hands of this group of guys. "When we arrive, we gather with the captain. Otherwise, we will all die in this place." At this time, the man made a judgment that people felt very confident. He knew that his men were not the opponents of this guy, and that the traps he had just left, I dont know why, all suddenly The method is used. In the case that this enemy is weak, I can only choose to retreat. "Do you think you will run like this?" There was a battle in this place, and the commotion was relatively large, so I quickly noticed that the members of the other teams that attracted a large number of people were originally there. They were not the main force. They came to this place only to be able to explore in advance. Here, is there any harm? I didn''t expect to come to this place for the first time, and I suffered such a monster that was very scary. Soon after, the adventurers over there immediately heard the general sounds here, and after rushing through the thick jungle trees, they rushed toward this place, and the guys ran very fast. They are indeed the people of the Slyan country. . v3 Chapter 199： : The heart is broken After seeing this woman in front of the team, the team said that it was immediately in a state of disintegration. After all, these guys were just ordinary warriors. And Chardonnay is a real vampire, especially the two vampire brides at this time, got her orders. The jade hand that looked particularly slender immediately launched an attack at this time. In short, the scene was in a mess, but this group is quite good for the time being. The weapons in their hands are basically the kind of lightsaber, to know about the vampire. In terms of light attributes, it is something that makes people feel very headaches. The reason is very simple, because you are a vampire yourself, plus the power of the undead, so darkness is one of the things that your most "August 7th" likes, but this group of guys may seem to be in the past. I already know my own information, and I can say that I am prepared. Otherwise, it will not look like this. In theory, it can be said that there are two vampire brides in the group and attacking the race. Now it is in a disadvantageous state. At this time, Xia Tiaya, in order to be able to make his combat power more powerful, so what is the summoned at this time? Those servants of their own, including the vampire bride, and some things like bats, in short, all that is related to the vampire are summoned. I have to do a full-scale battle now, at least I must pass on this group of guys, otherwise it can be said that it is very dangerous. It can be said that there is more than just the magic of the light property. It seems that there are all kinds of replenishment. It is no wonder that these traps are only very simple things. It is true that this kind of thing has no effect at all for these more powerful monsters. It should be known that the power of vampires can basically be said to immunize these ordinary physical attacks. But in fact, one of the things that I am most worried about is still. The kind of thing in the hands of these guys, the ability to fight against the power of the moonlight, is really dangerous. The vampire itself is like this, but at this time, Xia Tiaya feels like a state of revenge. He grabs a very arrogant thing around him, looks like a tree, and then throws it away. Yes, on the ground. "You guys, I want to turn you into ashes, there is no way to leave from this place, let you enjoy this unparalleled pleasure." Of course, this place, what Chattya said, means that he wants to leave them all in this place. It is also called killing. In short, for these guys, in their own eyes, it seems to be the same as the prey. I think many people will see this scene at this time, and they will feel quite incredible, at least human beings After seeing the power of the vampire, I feel quite surprised. Of course, if you just say some ordinary vampires, you want to use something similar to the cross, or something else, to deal with it well. But the girl in front of her eyes is not the same, because the blood flowing in his body is the blood of the true ancestors. In other words, the power of the vampire, especially the division of ranks, this guy should be the most powerful. A kind of existence, even the ability to immunize light is the power of the heart, to know Xiatia. At present, according to the grade of this guy, it can even be said that this guy has surpassed the power of God. She can even say that during the daytime, when she receives the sunlight, there is no way to cause any harm to her skin. I can imagine how much the power of this guy has reached. Relatively speaking, I still have a habit of using umbrellas during the day. The reason is very simple. After all, this sun has a little effect on my skin, although it is not very harmful to myself. But more or less will pay attention to such a situation. "Xia Tiaya, this group of guys will be handed over to our vampire bride to solve it, you have to go to that place....." The scene can basically be said to be in a state of chaos. At this time, Chatia is particularly nervous, and the things in her hand can basically be said to have no weapons, and can only rely on some trees around to attack. Insert the cockroach into the ground, and finally want to deal with the guys. There are a few other ways that must be used, and at this time, I know that the weapons in this group of guys have some damage to their bodies, including the vampire brides they have summoned, obviously in the battle with this group of guys. At the time, I feel a little hard, but my strength is not limited to this, in the next moment. Immediately summoned the other monsters here, including the so-called human corpses, but these forces are much lower than those of the cockroaches, but can play a certain relief, at least this group of guys in the backlight properties After the power is cut. It is also able to maintain such a state as it is now. In the surrounding jungle, it can be said that the body is full of corpses, and has a very savory taste. At this time, the magic used by him immediately summoned all of them. Passing 5.0 said that there are a lot of numbers, and this group of guys is given the power of this life, but their movements are quite slow, even more low-level than ordinary zombies. The battle is particularly inflexible and looks particularly stiff. Otherwise these guys are still too weak, if there are some more powerful corpses here. I don''t have to care about the attacks of these guys at all, at least I think so. It was obvious that Chardonna had some change in her expression at this time. At this time, once again summoned a very powerful monster, this monster broke out, really its claws are very sharp. . v3 Chapter 200： : New summons In short, the horror of the expression is very different from the other vampire brides that are summoned, including some zombies, and then Zhangs own mouth reveals a very sharp tooth. Of course, this guy is a bit scary compared to the low-level vampire mushrooms. In this case, I finally summoned a very strong guy. It is also a kind of recognition for yourself. "I know, this place will be handed over to you temporarily. As for the guy with the world-wide props, I will definitely catch him and take his head down and take it to Chiba. "" Shati said that at this time, the whole person is in a state of madness, and in this case, she knows how to do it. But really, I want to deal with this guy, but it is not as simple as that. Because the power of this group of guys is still quite good, and all the monsters they summoned are 14 low-level vampires, although they are very loyal to themselves, but in the battle. This is in a very unfavorable state. Many vampires are killed by this group of guys at this time, and the bows in their hands only touch these low-level monsters at this time. It seems to be able to burn the body of this group of guys. "You guys, this group of bastards, actually dare to hurt my servant, I want you to bear what is called real fear." It is true that the whole person in this talk is very angry, because in this area there is a magic trap for the variation of various dark forces, so it is still more difficult to find it. Of course, I have already used my magic power to break the cash I have just imagined, but there are some more incredible traps similar to the existence of a trap. Of course, this group of guys is completely at this time. I didn''t expect to meet Chatiya. The traps they set are not used to deal with these monsters. Because this is not something that this team has set up, they came to this place just to be able to find the protagonist of the last incident, that is to say, who killed the companion in the incident in Kahn village. For that thing, to be honest, the whole country seems to be in a state of being covered by darkness. After all, the guy who can exert such powerful power can''t really find the second one in this world. There is absolutely no way to understand the state of the present, which is particularly incredible. The Slingian country also made it clear that the appearance of the country in its own state is in a very crisis state. If the guy who really has such a powerful force exists, it is just like a demon god. Even the Dragons have no way to easily defeat them. Then, under the discussion of some organizations, I decided to explore this matter, at least to find this guy. If it does exist, then the world is about to face a huge unprecedented disaster, which represents the coming of the devil. I have to know that I was sent at the last time, and the most powerful detachment of my organization, I did not expect to have been killed, and no one can survive, including those angels, and the most important thing is that they still Brought out the magic crystal, but no one came back alive. Seriously, it makes people feel quite incredible. At this time, Mei Yu also felt quite scared. Especially for the top officials of these countries, after they learned such a news, they began to talk about it and got up. In short, they are in a state of vigilance in this matter, and must thoroughly carry out this matter. Investigate, at least determine the whole process of the matter, find the murderer, if you can, you must kill it in the cradle, at least not let it expand. Otherwise, the whole thing will become out of control. Therefore, at this time, some of the lower-end forces in this country will organize some personnel, and then equip some of them to resist the predator''s power, ready to come to this place for inspection. At this time, Charatia looked around and all the people she saw were all the so-called knights in this group. The weapons in their hands were very unified, and seemed to have a certain immune effect on the power of the dark system. However, it is relatively good, at least the monsters that you have summoned are not so simple, you can easily deal with them. All are monsters that appear on the ground and are very powerful. "Let me explore if there are other people around me? If you save the 747, report their location to me immediately." At this time, Shaytiyah rushed to make orders to his men. In short, in this generation, it can be said that all of them have been mastered by themselves. It is necessary to know that vampire bats can explore hundreds of kilometers around, and their own There are very many servants and slaves. Including the vampire bats in the entire jungle, you can explore here, including those simple, even ordinary bats, or some evil monsters, after receiving their own orders, it seems to be completely self The same control. In short, I have a lot of sight, so I can give them a good view under certain circumstances. These guys seem to be able to replace their own eyes, and then look around the jungle for human traces. Sure enough, another force was found near the distance of about three kilometers. However, at this time, I found that something was not quite right. After all, I fought against these guys with these vampire brides. Above power, there are still some shortcomings. . v3 Chapter 201： : Goblin Leader I really feel very disadvantaged. After all, including myself, there are not a few guys who can cope, even though I just summoned a very powerful monster, it seems to be a Goblin leader. The appearance of this guy did disrupt the entire army''s combat plan, and was longer than the knights, madly killing. What makes people feel strange is that these guys have set up a variety of other traps, although the damage that can be caused is not particularly large, but because of the magic of its own light properties. It makes people feel incredible, and even can say that there is such a trace of fear, at least they think so, so it is really not that simple to deal with them. At this time, Charatia frowned, and she really didn''t know how to do it. But she didn''t plan to give up. "As my servant, hurry to give me all of them for me." At this time, Shatiyah was particularly angry and cut again and made a new round of summons. After all, these servants were completely obeyed. And know that as long as there is the existence of the entity, these servants of their own will be in a state of mad growth, at least not easily defeated, and human beings can basically say that they will have a lot of physical strength after the battle. The change is the biggest difference between the undead and the human. Especially in terms of strength, but I know that if I say that I am acting alone, I will definitely be punished by Chiba adults. After all, before the action, the adults have explained to themselves. After discovering the existence of these guys, they must report to him at the first time. Otherwise, then Chiba adults are not welcome. Of course, I have thought of it this way. However, but now such a special crisis, there is absolutely no extra time to consider it. If you can solve the world-style props, you will definitely get the award from the adults. The so-called supplementation is probably such a truth. In short, for all class guardians, there is only one idea in the inner world, that is, it must be protected. Chiba adults, at least do not want her to be hurt. "All of you guys are ready for me, at least not to show any changes." "Yes!" This is actually a faint expression at this time, and the expression shows a very terrible look, but he knows that if you want to deal with this group of undead, really, will be in a very Desperate state. Because there is a difference in power between humans and undead, the most important thing is the consumption of this power of human beings. Therefore, if a long-term battle is played, these guys will die. In this case, they must fight while Choose to retreat. "You have to give this group of guys to my male lord. When we withdraw to the captain, we will send a person to contact the captain first." "Yes." I have to leave this place, it is really not that simple, and this group of vampire brides have some wisdom, know that these guys want to look for reinforcements in the back, so when the prompt is about to go away, suddenly it is a The vampire bride fell to the ground and then madly bite, instantly turning into bones. Then this guy turned into a member of his own team after the transformation of this magic at this time, with the existence of a zombie like a warrior and a knight. Seeing this scene in front of me, really, all the knights may have the last bit of struggle or hope in the inner world at the beginning, but see the vampire bride cut the body of his companion... ... I dont know how to do it in my heart. In short, it makes people feel terrible. Even a little shook his head, the inner world of this group of guys can basically be said to be on the verge of collapse. I don''t know how to do it. In short, it is especially scary in this case. "This is a monster-like existence!" At this time, some of the backs began to cool, at least this group of guys think so, and really, if they are a little serious, such a career, recently. "Hurry and get ready for me. In short, don''t panic in this situation." Although the captain of this squad has a certain role, in the case of such a powerful attack, it is true that a persons inner world will gradually collapse, knowing that the players who are watching themselves are cruel. The killing of a picture, even if it is a strong guy, the spiritual level will be very shocked. It started to tremble. "Captain, we are really a bit overwhelming now. This guy is too strong, and he has the power of undead to turn our dead companions into their warriors, and sooner or later they will be wiped out." "I didn''t expect that there is such a power in this world." People can''t go, I don''t know how to do it. For such a situation, I can only feel deep despair. Fear and fear fill the inner world. I don''t know how to do it, and I don''t know how to express it. Then the whole team can basically say that this group of guys called knights began to retreat because they knew that they were not opponents of these monsters and could only choose to escape from this place. However, this group of guys was suddenly blocked when they were on the hind legs. Because there is a similar, particularly dense, swamp-like presence behind this, so when this group of guys cross this place, then many soldiers are trapped in this quagmire? In an instant, it can basically be said to be in a state of collapse, and to know that it is a jungle, so trees can be said to be particularly special. . v3 Chapter 202： : the trend of encirclement This group of guys is in such a very lush place, of course, it must be quite unfavorable as a battle, but what other vampire warriors are there, the bride. The actions of these monsters are quite skillful. It can even be said that in these swamps, they can launch attacks and are quite agile. Basically, it is now in a state of encirclement, and this place is a swamp, with a central level, many soldiers are trapped in this place, gradually legs begin to fall below the ground. But they are still doing the final struggle, but this group of vampire brides is quite smart, knowing that this swamp land is something that can kill human beings, even if they dont attack, just trap them This place can kill them immediately. In short, it is now in a state of stalemate. At this time, Shatti basically said that she was out of the same state of combat as these monsters, because this guy wanted to find the one with the world-class props. This way can kill it. However, when he was far away from this area, he suddenly came to a very 777 strange place. He looked at this place and seemed to have a very large cave. In short, there was a gentle **** in front of the cave. From now on. In this case, if you look at it, there should be a huge monster hidden inside. The brow was also slightly wrinkled at this time. Actually, I said that I have no way to be sure but I can guess. At least this time, the inside of the mouth must have a very large creature. Although I dont know what kind of species, it will make people feel more concerned. At this time, Chardonnay had no vampire bride, just some simple vampire bats, and then flew around around him to find a destination for this guy. The height of this cave is not particularly large. In short, the dark place seems to be very unbelievable, and the more audible it is, the sound of the foot is heard here, but it feels very different. In short, people feel very surprised. (beff) At the same time, on the other side, these monsters surround these knights and trap them in the swamp, but these guys are not fools. I am a vampire bride. They won''t easily go to the swamp. Whether it is for humans or vampires, after the swamp, it is quite difficult. Only send some simple vampire bats and attack in the air. If it is just a general battle, if you keep such a distance, it is very difficult to knock down the other side, but Shatti, this guy has it. Some of the more special servants, especially for those vampire notes, are a great way. "Don''t let this group of people, shocked our companions, or else the blood will be sucked up at this time." Sure enough, the captain can be said to be very clever, and for the situation in front of him, he knows how to do it. The guys in front of me are really not as simple as you think, especially for this group of vampires. Power can be said to be quite powerful, at least I think so. And more or less will make people feel incredible, what is this group of guys? There are a lot of rocks in this place, and its surrounded by a swamp. At least its like this, so its not necessary to fight this group of zombies, just let their bodies slowly If you sink into it, you can already do it. Said faintly. Of course, my inner world is still somewhat scared. After all, although these guys are professionally trained, in the end of this dying, the inner world has experienced great fluctuations. I don''t know why, I feel special fear. At this time, Shatti used a look at her own vampires. In short, when she saw the cave in front of her, she did not know what was going on inside. I can only send my own vampire bats, and then explore some situations, using a relatively simple magic, the night vision ability of this group of vampires can be said to be very strong, and then launched an attack. "My servant, give me a look at the situation inside, in short, something is reported to me." Xiatia is now in a state of wait and see, and then he stands outside and stays still. In this case, it is still somewhat unbelievable. After all, he has absorbed in the last battle. The lesson. Especially for their own vampire bride, at least this group of guys is more important to themselves, how to say it is their own servant, how could they be defeated by these ordinary human beings? In this cave, there are basically creatures. Whether it is humans or some other monsters, it is somewhat unclear. But seriously, I was not afraid of it. In short, at this time, a large group of vampire bats suddenly flew into the cave, and then in a moment I felt that there was some fighting, the sound of fighting. It was like the sound of a monster screaming. When I reacted, the vampire bats had already fallen. Basically, it can be said that it is bitten by a thing. Of course, there are several things that seem to have been burned by a kind of flame. Is it said in this cave? There are some things that are incredibly powerful. I listened to the vampire bats that I said I sent out. It can basically be said that it was destroyed in an instant. It can be seen how powerful the monsters in this cave are. Otherwise, it is impossible to reach such a level. There is no way to react outside. "This is magic power?". v3 Chapter 203： : All executed It is indeed a magical power. In this case, I don''t know how to do it, but I should understand what this thing is all about. I didn''t expect that these guys didn''t give them any room at all, and the shots were quite serious. In a flash, there was a burning magic that killed all of their vampires. If you saw the enemy, you must It would be very angry, and at this time, Shatti maintained a very vigilant state. In short, the tongue is spinning fast at this time. If you say that this guy suddenly came over, he will definitely wipe it out in an instant, at least he thinks it like this, and really, the monster inside looks like some earth, he didnt expect to destroy himself. Vampire bat. "Hey!" The body is slightly backward, in short, in this case, your own inner world is. In a state of volatility, especially in the face of the monster inside the cave, I don''t know what it is, but I can feel that this guy should be less simple. Chardonnay will feel somewhat unbelievable, after all, the strength of these vampires is relatively high. The mental state of the whole person in Shatiya is very bad. You must know that this is not the second time you have met such a situation. If you are yourself, you can say that you are quite confident. I didnt expect it to evolve into Now a state like this. The heart can be said to be incomparably angry. You must know that for this group of enemies in front of you, you are still in a state of no way to understand, even a small amount of intelligence resources have not been obtained, if this time the battle plan itself fails. I will definitely be unable to lift my head in front of the Supreme Lord. Instead of being killed by Chiba adults, or blaming themselves, they really don''t like being abandoned. I want to believe that all of these founding guardians, or who are the guardians of the field, I believe that you are such an idea. In short, everything can be done, but it is simply a matter of being abandoned. The heart is in a state of collapse. I didn''t expect the vampires I created to have no effect at all. It seems that the enemy in front of me should be very powerful. Otherwise, it is impossible to do this. I am still very confident about my strength, at least the guys in front of me can easily break them like worms. Then it is crushed, but the guys seem to be a little different, at least from the intelligence resources, one of the knights seems to have world-class props. In this case, it seems a bit difficult, but in particular, it is quite good. "Whose person is standing inside? If there is something, then I will get out of it and I dont need to hide it again, and I really dont like this vague battle. This kind of behavior is simply It makes me feel very shameful." "Yeah, I can actually see it in this place. The Xiatia adults really make me feel a little bit radiant. In fact, I am very happy to see you." At this time, there was a sound in the cave that made people feel very suspicious. If you don''t guess wrong, this guy should know if he or she knows it or not, and he can only know his name, and he can judge from his tone of speech. This guy is in charge of the fifth class. of. Dimitugos, just what makes people feel very strange is why this guy can appear in this place? Xia Ti Ya does not look very small, and a little girl''s character, but the position of this guy in the entire big tomb is basically quite high, and can even be said to be equal to Chiba people. . Of course, this is only a little bit different in terms of strength, but in terms of status, there is a very obvious difference, and it is necessary to know that Chiba adults are only using their own magical power. Asking for flowers This woman has the secret to fight against Chiba, because its own strength is a vampire, so the same has the power of a certain light attribute, and it must be particularly dangerous to fight with it. "I didn''t expect to meet you in this place. It really made me feel incredible, but since Xia Ti Ya has come to this place." Dimitugos, I don''t know why, this family feels really amazing, and every time it appears at this time, it will be messy. Xia Ti Ya brow is a bit compact, knowing that this guy is in this place, what is it for? Of course, there must be a secret. ........ "I am definitely taking things for granted in this place, but it makes me feel a little strange, why do you appear in this place? Can you say that you should not stay now, is that Nasarik big grave?" It is indeed like this. The emotion between the two people can be said to be quite bad, and it is necessary to know that it is not particularly suitable for the big branch. It is like a gothic little loli, with Yaer. Bed, after going home, often bickering, at least I think so, and then at the next time, Dimitugos, is a faint saying. "It is true to say this, but I do have a task in this place. In this case, I hope that you can quickly leave from this place. Give me the right thing for the next thing." The way in which Shatti speaks and the tone are a bit strange, and his tongue can now be said to be particularly long, so when you talk, you will feel a little different. Of course, at least I think so. A pair of slender hands at this time, slowly lifted up, and pointed his finger to the guy in front of him, the reason why he would warn him this way, do not want this guy to look at a plan in his mind. . v3 Chapter 204： : trapped swamp Shatti is a gothic little loli with magical power, although it can be said that its own power may be slightly different, at least this guy is a vampire. It is also possible to create some low-level vampire knights. Of course, after these guys are created, they can only listen to themselves, and as long as they dont have their own lives, they cant move around at will, they can only stay around their own. With. The knights who were besieged were still lying on the ground of these swamps. In short, the bodies of these guys began to sink slowly over time. It can even be said that some soldiers at this time, because they have caused some physical strength in the battle, and if they continue this way, they may fall into the trap of being deeply immersed in this group of monsters. Among the swamps. Seriously, for the final situation of this group of guys, I think many people should also understand that there will only be one in the end, that is death, but the way of death is somewhat different, even if the vampire will not suck. If the blood dies, it may fall into the swamp and be buried alive. So this group of guys is already ready in the inner world. And this group of guys knows what kind of state will evolve into the end. Its nothing more than the body trapped in the swamp, and then its better to die than to be killed by these monsters, or to be so miserable, so that you die even more heartily. Of course, there are also some fighters who are now in a state of mental state, in a state of collapse. In short, they have the option of committing suicide. Of course, the heart may not be able to withstand such an unimaginable state, because they look at the faces of those zombies and Other rotten tastes make your inner world feel extremely disgusting. Only when I feel scared more or less, but at this time, two vampire brides, it seems that they are consciously playing in this place. Looking at the group of guys in front of them, they dont want them to die, suddenly they will The hand became very long and then floated in the air. Take one of these human knights and then pull them out of the swamp. "Just die in this simple way, it''s not too cheap for you." Two vampire brides at this time, you ask me, I ask you that the political expression is particularly strange, it seems strange, the heart is like having a plan, indeed for their owners, that is, Xia Ti Ya Daren. In fact, I like to play this so-called game at the beginning. In short, when dealing with this group of people, I can''t let them leave this place alive. Then make some teasing. "This time the arm is really fragile. It is better not to tear it down directly." The tone of my voice is simply impossible to imagine. This vampire, really, looks like a terrible horror, but the warrior has no other way to resist but has no power. Even if I struggled no matter how I struggled, there was no way to break away from the hands of this guy. In short, the eyes were filled with anger, and even some of them could be said to be so desperate. The expression is extremely distorted, especially the color in the eyes, as if it is completely in a blank state, let me start to tremble, and even say that this guy is actually scared to the bottom, in this case Under the part-time group, a state of mental breakdown. "I also suggested this, and definitely can''t let them easily leave this place." Another vampire joined the battle at this time. Of course, two people floated in the air and played with the so-called human knight. "You pull his arm, do I pass his sole?" These two guys are just like the special joy of playing, really, for the knights below, seeing such a picture in front of them, it is impossible to imagine, these two vampire brides are all Xia Ti The singers men are the monsters summoned.... I still have some wisdom. In short, these two guys seem to be playing a special moment at this time. They use a human body as a thing to destroy them. In short, they are quite bloody, and the picture is simply impossible. Imagine, but for these class ghost brides, the level is relatively high. This silly believes in the so-called vampire bats. These guys appear in front of everyone in the form of human body. Although they may be slightly behind in magical power, their physical strength is exceptionally strong, and the same is true. The power of the undead. More or less will make people feel that there is such a slight concern. "Who is this guy? Very powerful." At this time, one of the vampires smashed the knight''s body directly. In short, the other warriors trapped in the swamp were so scared that they didn''t know what to say. In short, the hearts of these guys. And the back is a little bit chilly, I did not expect this time actually caught up with such a monster that is simply impossible to imagine, how powerful it is. Fear of fear, but more is not 5.8 to believe. After the vampire bride solved this guy at this time, she began to look away from other warriors. In short, these guys felt that they could not believe it, so they were afraid of panic and swiftly waving their weapons. For fear of being caught by these two, so violent vampires. Some have begun to retreat, but to be honest, the most incredible thing is that they feel very scared. There is absolutely no way to imagine this. I don''t know how to do it, and at this time, two vampires are in the first place, this crazy state, want to play these guys, and then kill them. . v3 Chapter 205： : Gradually weak And to be honest, these guys have no power at all to resist, because a human body, in the body after the battle, will be particularly weak. No matter what state you look at, you can show it. This group of guys at this time will be more or less unbelievable, at least they think so. "It seems that this guy should be a little fun, if I don''t see him as the captain." A vampire bride in one of the faint babies said at this time, and then the line of sight was transferred to the captain. The face is indeed a long and handsome team. If you explain his armor, the blood should be very good to eat. Of course, for these vampire brides, the most delicious thing is the blood of these handsome men and women, do not know why, in short, this guy seems to be tempted. In the inner world, it seems that there is such a kind of fluctuation. In short, I should understand how I can judge now. A pair of hands began to shake a little at this time, especially the mouth of his mouth is particularly large, and then showed a non-human language, in short, when I saw this guy, it was like a gentle tian With his mouth chun, this is the most obvious manifestation of a vampire, I think at the beginning. They did not reveal the two huge teeth in their mouths, but the most **** hunger in this heart was like an instant and broke out. These vampire brides seem to be like women, of course, from the appearance of the above can be judged, but in fact, this group of people, the real strict words are not gender. After all, this group of guys can say that they can change their gender at any time. Of course, this doesn''t mean all, at least it''s like this. But after the two vampires showed their teeth, they came to the captain in an instant, and then took the swamp inside. . A very loud screaming voice rang through the sky at this time. Basically all the monsters around were affected, and some of them started to flee. I didn''t expect such a powerful vampire. "What a delicious blood this is, if it can be given to me, it is really delicious." For the two vampire brides, the desire in the heart now seems to be motivated. Because of the knights desire for this blood, it is simply a state of violent, and the expression is particularly horrible. It instantly seems to be a monster. I was in the beginning, the so-called, in fact, the heart is still in a very strong state, at least not appearing in such a look, but after seeing the expression of these two guys, the heart is finally in a kind of The state of desperation that collapses is like being stunned. Human blood, in the state of human beings and extremely terrifying, such blood is the most beautiful, and this taste is also the best and freshest, but when this guy suddenly fainted, the two vampires suddenly seemed to Things are particularly uninteresting. "Cut, in vain, wasted this kind of hope in our hearts." Because once humans fainted, the degree of deliciousness of the blood will be reduced a lot in a flash. In this case, all people really feel incredible, especially for the two vampire brides. Lost any interest, and then one of them gently twisted his head, the knight died like this, and the tongue was also dropped very long. "Twist the guy''s head and kick it as a ball." Of course, this is just an entertainment project. In short, all the knights in this place can basically be said to be completely unimaginable. In this way, I was trapped in the swamp. If I tried to go, I didnt have such ease, because I didnt know why, the two guys in front of me seemed to be playing deliberately. Its just right to treat the lives of these guys as a kind of toy. Its really incredible. What exactly are these guys? I did not expect to be able to do this. More or less will make people feel a little concerned, but more is horror, really, in the face of such a state, there is no way to understand. "There is no point at all, nor do you know how to behave in a more horrible state." The two vampire brides began to discuss at this time. For the group of people in front of them, they will all die in this place, and there is no order from the master. It is absolutely impossible for them to leave alive. In this case, 640, two people will I thought of a very interesting way. Anyway, anyway, the final result of this group of guys is death, so in this case, they can only choose another way to treat them, at least not as easy as they are, and then let Enjoy yourself and enjoy yourself. In an instant, they rushed up. Two people pulled a knight''s body at this time. It was like a ball that bounced back and forth, and then bite it around his neck. "Sure enough, human blood is more delicious, especially live." The reason why the two people will have just been in the blood of the captain is that they have no interest. The reason is very simple, because at this time, the guy seems to be scared and fainted. Therefore, this kind of blood in the body will lose such a sensitivity at once. I think that blood is very popular for vampires, but the vampire brides do not say that all of them are delicious. The blood, he also has to absorb some of the fear inside the human body. In short, when you feel more afraid, this way, the vampire bride will add more energy. . v3 Chapter 206： : The power of the undead This includes absorbing some horror, or fearing that there are other things. In short, these substances can constitute an energy in the vampire''s body, just like absorbing dark matter. More or less will make people feel that there is such a slight concern. However, at this time, the two vampire brides felt that something incredible happened, because when the two people were playing, they suddenly heard a sigh of noise, if there was no guess. It should be someone who came to this place. The pace can be said to be quite compact, but two people, at this time, began to be a little vigilant, after all, this guy close to himself, the speed is extremely fast, if you do not guess wrong, the minimum level should be stronger than the two. And that powerful force is gradually moving toward two people at this time. After all, it really makes everyone feel quite uncomfortable, but in the next moment, a huge figure appears in the two. In front of me, the appearance of this guy makes the two people''s bodies tremble slightly, because of the pressure of this powerful evil force, in addition to the self-respect in the big tomb. There is absolutely nothing else that can be distributed. "What are you two doing in this place? Don''t hurry to solve it for me. I have time to play in this place and tell me Shatti, where did this guy go?" A very dull voice rang at this time. In short, the two vampire members were quite surprised at this time. I didnt expect Chiba adults to appear in this place. In short, the inner world is more or less fluctuating, and then Frightened and quickly fell to the ground, the voice began to tremble a little, facing the man in front of the red cloak, trembling and said. "Reporting the Supreme Master, Chardonnay, has left this place at the time, because the vampire bats have been able to find another group of people at the time, and we have not blocked the adults because the adults want One person to deal with the guy who has the world props.." After the vampire member saw who the camer was, the brow began to get a little nervous, because in the presence of the adults, the two guys are just like ants. If they are slightly irritated, they may be turned into Ashes, this is the strongest of the big tombs. Supreme adult, Chiba! The equipment on the body, the equipment can basically be said to be the highest level, and there are so-called shackles on the claws. Basically, each finger can be said to be the most powerful and powerful, including magic, which is the strongest medium. In short, this guy is the strongest kind of existence, including the Xiatia. The weekly team can only feel very scared, so the two vampire brides have already lowered their heads at this time, completely in a state of fear. "You guys are just looking for death." There is also a girl who is wearing a black armor. Basically no one can tell the appearance of this guy. This person is Yale Bede. This guy can basically say when fighting, if you say If there is anything in the Supreme Master, it will definitely follow, and the movement and strength of this guy can''t be imagined. After seeing the two guys in front of you, it is obvious that the inner world is very uncomfortable. "I said you two guys, don''t hurry to get me out, want to stay in this place?" After getting the order, the two vampire members began to be a bit timid at this time, at least to kill the guy in front of them, or else they do not know how to die. "I am very sorry, Supreme Adult!" The vampire reacted at this time. And to be honest, they are now completely in the inner world. At this time, there is no such desire for blood. In short, there are only two words left in the heart, that is fear. And its like shaking, in short, its such a state for myself, I dont know how to do it, maybe its exactly the same as I thought, but really, to what extent, There is really no way to change. The Supreme Adult Chiba, who appeared in this place, immediately caught the attention of many people, even those who were photographed by the classmates who had just taken it at the time. Basically, they all said that they were concentrated in this place. There will be a big fight, and I have already prepared a series of preparations. At this time, the two vampire brides wrinkled their brows and immediately began an attack, killing the knights trapped in these swamps. There is no longer a point in my heart that I want to play. After all, now the Supreme Adult has come to this place. If you see yourself like this kind of fun, you will definitely be punished. These warriors trapped in this place, life, is like the existence of the same ants, and then easily choose from the world to choose (Zhao Zhao), really, these two vampire brides are At this time, I felt a little unbelievable. Generally speaking, I didn''t get notice at all. I didn''t expect to meet Chiba adults at this time. Ya''er Bed, I was very upset in my heart, ready to kill these two vampires, but if you think about it, it is a little bit too bad. Why is it because the two vampire brides are summer Tia? . Of course, I dont have this kind of consciousness myself. This is the Chiba adult who is the Supreme Adult at this time. Suddenly stretched out his hands and then stumped the behavior of this guy because the relationship between the two people in the eyes of everyone is not it is good. If in this case you kill it again, the servant of the other party. . v3 Chapter 207： : Deepening contradictions That will certainly deepen this contradiction, and by then it will look like a state of uncontrollable, for the owner of this big tomb. Although I have no way to make everyone appear fair, but one thing I will never give up, at least let this group of people in a peaceful state, in order to do something to do so, it is really Insulted my reputation. "In short, this matter will come to an end for the time being. You two will give me all these guys to deal with. Remember, don''t leave any tails, and handle them quickly." "Yes, Supreme Adult!" Seriously, at this time, two vampire members, both of them felt very scared, and did not expect to see the Supreme Adult in this place. "In that case, we will leave this place for the time being. In short, for this matter, I hope that both of you will give me a little heart. If there is such a problem again, don''t blame me for being polite to you?" 420 "Yes!" At this time, the two vampire members hurriedly nodded. In short, it was incredible for such a situation, but the two guys knew how to do it. "Ok." Then Chiba suddenly disappeared from this place, and using his magical power, it seems to have created a space bag for transmission. In this case, he must first hide his identity before he can launch an attack. The other party can''t rush to attack without knowing the situation. At the same time, on the other side, Chatia, just stood outside this cave at this time, but his expression was quite surprised, because he was actually in this place without any notice. Encountered Dimitugos. But to be honest, the two people are basically in a state of confrontation at this time. After all, Xia Ti Ya, the vampire bats that I just shot, are also my own subordinates. I didnt expect to be given by this guy. It''s easy to hurt, so it''s a provocation to yourself. "What is this guy about you? Is this something that makes it so easy for me to choose to compromise? You killed my servant, what do you say?" The expression of Chardonnay is very angry, especially in this case, really, I don''t know how to do it. But to be honest, for this guy in front of me, how much or less the inner world still feels a little uncomfortable. "At least you have to give me such an explanation." Its really like Xia Ti Ya, what I said at this time, after all, this guy is now in a situation where he is killed by others, and his servant will say that the inner world will feel some anger, which is of course knew. "I am very sorry, Xiatia, I can''t give you a very accurate answer to this matter. After all, this thing is not what I want to express, it is Chiba." Dimitugos, so it will appear in this place, the reason is very simple, because at the beginning, as the Supreme Man in the big tomb has carried out a series of investigations and understanding of all things, plus These intelligence resources, so they are fully prepared for this battle. However, in this (bead) battle, there is a person who did not know that the task was not carried out. In other words, this vampire named Shatiya originally did not exist in this plan, so Say it can only be used as a bait to provoke this group of guys. But what makes people feel incredible is that this guy has come to this place unintentionally, which is really strange. Seriously, the vampire bats just mentioned, they said that they are not the kind of unintentional little hurts. After all, they are carrying two very powerful monsters at this time. The level can basically be said to have exceeded 90. Level, so in the face of these, these low-level monsters that I summoned by the Chardonnay can easily kill them, and there is a certain possibility. "I am very sorry about this matter, because in this battle, the Supreme Master has now emphasized, so I say that I attach great importance to this battle and I brought these more powerful monsters." Dimitugos, the tone of speech is still so easygoing. In short, at this time, pushing his glasses, it is like saying in another spoken language, but letting Shatti, do not know why, I feel in my heart. It seems like a special anger, this guy feels like he is insulting himself. "What do you mean by saying, these are the monsters that I summoned? Are you strong?" Of course, it is not that there is no such possibility. In short, two people are in a state of confrontation at this time. Anyway, no one thinks that anyone is wrong. After all, it is a misunderstanding. It is necessary to know that sitting in this cave suddenly suffers. The attack of the monsters, affirming that these ancestors are raised by themselves, will protect themselves and kill them without determining the identity of the other party. This is also a very normal thing. Why bother to make this happen? If you say that you are the Supreme Master, you will be furious after you understand this matter. After all, you are in such a very tense state. If there is any degree between the two, then it should wait for him to end this matter, but what makes people feel incredible is that the Xiatia adults in this big grave seem to be somewhat tempered. Anyway, if you don''t give yourself a statement about this matter, she will never let go of it easily. There is a fierceness between the eyebrows at this time, as if it is ready to fight immediately. . v3 Chapter 208： : Guardians gather To be honest, for two people, there will be some differences in strength, but they will not be afraid of Dimitugos. There is absolutely no such necessity. After all, two people grew up in the same big grave. And they are all created by self-respecting adults. The current situation is to be consistent with the outside world. After all, there is a guy with world-class props. This guy is a **** that makes people feel incredible. If there is any confrontation between two people, it is definitely very dangerous. "Do you understand what I said now?" "Ok." Dimitugos, nodded at this time. I know that I was really over-excited when I was just now. After all, this thing is still up to myself. However, in this cave, you may be slightly worse because you are not aware of the fact that you are outside of Xiatia. Can only be said to be a misunderstanding, but this misunderstanding is a bit big. "You have to give me an explanation at least, otherwise, don''t blame me for being polite to you." The adults of Xia Ti Ya, at this time, still have some reluctance, after all, the level of the two people is not much different, but there is still a difference in status in the big grave. Dimitugos, but I have apologized, but if this matter is said, it should not be resolved until the Supreme Lord does not arrive. So in this case, I cant say it myself, and really, I dont want to provoke such a kind of unnecessary struggle, because now I can basically say that I am in a very tense state, if it appears in this place. Own, the guys around the world, when it comes to all the class guards, basically all that can be said. At this time, I think this way, and I have to have overwhelming power. "I didn''t mean that, and I never suspected your pet." "Pet? If you say that you don''t say pets, or if I am in a good mood today, I will forgive you guys!" At this time, Chartiya frowned, and for this guy in front of me, I really don''t know how to describe it. In short, my inner world is at this time. Very unpleasant, this guy can feel that he is in a very disdainful state when he says this sentence. If it is really like this, then his face is really lost. This guy seems to be laughing at himself. Its really incredible that your own vampire is replaced by a word like a pet. At least its like this. But in the next two people, its really a special thing to do with gunpowder, even It has reached the state of arrogance, and it is possible to launch war at any time. "You both give me a hand, what do you want to do?" A very huge figure appeared in front of the vampire Shatti at this time. And the voice is quite dull, in short, people feel that there is some incredible appearance of this figure, and then let all the class guards. They have quickly bent their bodies. Seriously, for this guy in front of me, they all show their greatest respect. Of course, more of them are afraid of the power that this guy said to show that it is impossible to imagine that the earth is even at this time. I can feel it, it seems to be a little trembling. Xia Ti Ya, the expression at this time also felt a little incredible. "Supreme adult." The vampire Chardonnay, at this time, the whole person is in a state that is very unimaginable, and then stays in this place very quietly, because in this combat mission, there is no such command. Supreme adults will naturally come to the battlefield, can they say that they have done something, what is wrong? Slowly slamming my legs on the ground. In short, everyones welcoming at this time is exactly the same as what they imagined. In this battle, there is indeed a person with world-class props. So I will be in the battlefield. Asking for flowers Chiba adults no longer want to be able to happen like the one before. It can''t be done anyway. Supreme adults, the brows are tightly wrinkled, especially at this time, the heart seems to be telling. "This group of guys shouldn''t be easy!" Of course, I do know. "Ok." "You two will show me what to do." "I am very sorry, Supreme Master, because of some minor misunderstandings, I have said that it has caused you very big difficulties. It is my fault." Xia Tiaya, at this time, knowing that such an act in the past may have a certain impact on the self-respecting person, so he said that he quickly lowered his head and then apologized sincerely, but he did not think of it. It will actually evolve into what it is, and the vampire bats have no effect at all, and die when they die. ............. Some of my heart felt a little unwilling, but the brow suddenly softened at this time. After all, Chiba adults appeared in this place at this time. If you are still stupid to make trouble, you will definitely say this. "Well, I don''t plan to pursue this matter again, but you must give me some introspection, especially your attitude." Chiba adults, at this time, flashed a trace of anger in their eyes. I have learned the two people in front of me. In short, I will definitely not favor another person. Because the two people are slightly less involved in the handling of this matter, they have a certain ability to distinguish themselves. In the case, there is no way to recognize his companion. This is a very big mistake, and Xia Ti Ya. As the guardian of the class, I did not expect to show such a kind of mind without leadership, or can say that there is no lavishness, which makes me feel very angry, but think about it, can not blame her, after all, this The guy is a vampire. . v3 Chapter 209： : Supreme in person "Well, I think you should also know the current situation. In short, be careful with this matter. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being polite to you." For the Supreme Adult, it can be seen in this place. At the beginning, Shatti had already felt vaguely that this time the plan was a bit less complicated, but I never thought that it would actually become a reality. More or less at this time, the inner world feels incredible. At this time, Dimitugos also looked very sorry, but his expression did not have any concurrency, really, this guy feels very uncomfortable, at least two people in the weekdays Looks like some are not quite compatible. "Your mission "4, 7 and 3" is very simple. In short, I didn''t tell you at the beginning. It may be my fault." It seems to be quite serious at this time, and to be true, for people in Chiba, the reason why they will come to the battlefield at this time is that they cannot let their men be at this time. Once again, the guy who suffered from this world-style prop, if it is true, once again evolved into such a situation, it is simply the default of his inner world. Are you the master of this big tomb? It is absolutely not allowed to happen, and it is impossible to do so anyway. "You don''t have to apologize, supreme." At this time, Shatti appeared very mean and kneeling. It is true that all the class guards know how to do it in this case. In short, this group of guys has a slightly lower brow. More or less will feel a little care. But to be honest, the reason why these guys are like this is to show their loyalty, and to be true, for the power of the master, including the things the master has done, both right and wrong, basic There is only a choice to obey the attitude, and the master will be carefully planned before doing these things, so no one dares to oppose it. After all, these guys can basically say that they are all created characters, so it is such a setting, and their IQ may be a little dull. Of course, the paradox here is not that their own IQ is very low, just in the owner. Such a force in front of it seems to be a very dull view. Shatiyah, playing his body out of this place, in short, accepting new orders. "I hope that you can make bait in this action." At this time, Shaytiya lifted her head slightly. It is true that for this matter, I know how to do it, and I know how to make a choice. Of course, my inner world actually feels quite incredible. After all, all the inheritance guardians know such a war in advance. The plan, but he is concealed by himself, is it because the Supreme Adult does not believe in himself? At this time, my heart has some doubts. I feel more or less reluctant. Although I want to ask such a way, I am afraid to offend to the Supreme Adult. At this time, the inner world is in a state of extreme struggle. I don''t know how to be good. It seems that there is such a slight embarrassment. If I want to talk, I suddenly have no way to spur such a tone. "If you want to say something, just say it. It seems a bit embarrassing to look at you." Chiba adults, this guy is very close to seeing the truth. In short, the expression of his prime minister is obvious. This is a vampire named Shatiyah, but really, he has something to say to himself, or else It is impossible to show such a state. The body begins to tremble and should be afraid. "You guy, don''t take a shot!" Ya''er Bed, at this time, looked very angry, and really, every time two people meet, I don''t know why it is like a special smell of gunpowder. Is this the so-called harem? In short, these two people said that when the two women meet each other, it seems that they are trying to compete with the pets. They may even hit the big ones. In short, the eyes of the two people look at each other at this time, as if they were able to Produce a huge spark like that, and each time facing such a situation... Supreme adults, Chiba can only shake his head very helplessly, and then sighed, do not know how to solve the current state of this, really, there is no way to solve this kind of women''s jealousy. Of course, really, as their master, I have never thought of such a kind of saying that this so-called jealousy is jealous. I don''t want to sit in the harem of the three thousand. After all, your current status is somewhat different. In fact, I have looked at my body. It really makes people feel a little regretful. I didnt expect all of them to be built by Shantou, although You can have some other magic to change your physical condition. But I don''t know why I am not used to such an approach? In short, it will make people feel incredible, and the inner world is a little trembling at this time. "It doesn''t matter how you explain it, it''s like this." At this time, Chardonnay finally became a courage, and then he took a big step forward. In short, he took a deep breath and took what he wanted to say in his inner world. Ready to express it. "Supreme Lord, I don''t know how to tell you such a situation. In short, I hope that you can believe it." "Why didn''t I get this order at the beginning..." "Let''s go, Xiatia, you are doubting the Supreme Adult!" Ya''er Bed, after hearing the girl''s last sentence, it was obvious that the face seemed to be somewhat distorted, at least in front of thousands of nights, and no one ever dared to deny such a decision. And even include all the fields to form a guardian. . v3 Chapter 210： : World tools There is no such right, but the girl in front of me is nothing more than taking advantage of her own strength. It may be a little more powerful. I didnt expect to be a car that is so hateful to everyone. This is simply not for the Supreme Lord. respect. "It''s best to be careful with you when you talk, or don''t blame me for being rude to you." Yaer Bed, the brow was slightly wrinkled at this time. And from the action on her hand, the Tomahawk in the hands of this guy actually started to shake up at this time. If it is true, what happened unexpectedly, this coincidence does not hesitate, look at Your own companion. After all, this guy is a general manager in the big grave, and there is still a capacity for such an execution. "Forget it, Xiatia, you have to remember that in this world, what I believe most is that you are a group of 14 servants who are sincere to me. I know that I have not notified you of this matter. The reason is very Simple." Indeed, for this point, I have not considered it very well. The inner world feels a little self-blame at this time. After all, letting his servant feel a little uneasiness, and really makes himself feel a little embarrassed, but he is here. The reason why it is done at the time is also very simple. Fear and fear? I don''t think so. "But you have to know that the reason why I don''t tell you this is because you are acting as a very, important person here, that is, you have to eat as a bait." Its faint to say, really, Ive completely ignored this matter. The reason why Im making such a war plan is entirely temporary. I dont know how to be good at this time, but I can feel it. Come out, that is, Shatti as a vampire. The inner world is particularly disturbed at this time. The reason why it appears in such a state is that this group of people may mistakenly believe that they have no intentions. They are very important instructions for him to make themselves feel cold. Her. Chiba, secretly thinking of it is indeed a state like this, after all these guys have been created, this level of loyalty has been tested. So in order to be able to dispel an idea in this guy''s mind, he made up a dialect at random. Of course, when he spoke, his expression did not change. After all, he is now undead. And the most unbelievable point is that I dont know why each time, when there is a state of excitement in the body, it is like being able to find this, the squeeze of magical power, and then suddenly caught in a calm The state, think about it makes people feel a little incredible. It is really strange to be able to achieve such a degree. How did this happen? Fear of fear and helplessness? After listening to this sentence, Xia Tia felt that the whole person was in a very excited state, at least enough to prove that Chiba adults were actually very concerned with themselves, and gave such a very important task to themselves. However, I have misunderstood the Supreme Master. I dont know why, my inner world seems to feel deep self-blame, really, in this case. Of course, the inner world is very happy. For the words that I have just said, it seems to be a special shame and defeat. How can I be so stupid, I actually doubt the Supreme Lord. It is as happy as eating honey, at least now that this state has confirmed such a state, and what should be done next should be very clear. "I am very sorry, Supreme Lord, I just apologize for this kind of disrespect that I do not respect you." Shadya, the degree of self-blame in the heart is higher. At this time, he slowly stood up in his body, and in the case of everyone''s gaze, he accepted such an order. "Yes." After telling this sentence, Chiba adults can basically say that they took a deep breath and then said to the two people around. "I think this is the same for both of you." In short, for everyone, especially these class guardians. I can basically say that I am in a state of equal treatment, at least I think this way, but in the following time, something happened that made me feel incredible. "Go, in short, I believe in you." The Supreme Lord, at this time, also took a deep breath and knew how to deal with such a state now. In the face of these servants, the main thing to show is such a kind of master, with great ambition. Such a feeling, to 423 less will not make them feel very incompetent. "As a class guardian, we will definitely show you the most loyal loyalty, at least we will not betray you." Everyone showed their loyalty at this time. In short, everyone bends their body and then slowly squats in this place, more or less makes people feel incredible. Seriously, I can see from the expressions of these guys that their loyalty should be very high, and one''s eyes can judge everything, especially including Chiba adults. I know that not only does this have such a very powerful force, but it is also somewhat strange that the guy has a mission system in his body. In this case, they can be very well monitored. If any guy has a rebellion or a different state, at least he can find it in the first place and then make a penalty response. At least so far, the loyalty of this group of guys has not diminished. "System, help me analyze the current situation, in short, the success rate of my combat is not high? Can tell me." . v3 Chapter 211： :Flawed The task system that I carry, the face can be said to be quite powerful, especially for all kinds of things can make the most comprehensive analysis, but relatively speaking there will be certain defects. Why do you say this reason is very simple, because each time you redeem these things, or the other party''s more powerful magic skills, do not know why this kind of things will consume their corresponding points, and very much. More or less will make your inner world feel a little bit uncomfortable. Of course, this is also limited to this. How much can you change? Still depends on yourself. "how is this possible!" The brow was also wrinkled tightly at this time, because at the time when I wanted this mission system to remind the other party to come in, and after understanding the combat mission system, and then redeem the points, but what I did not expect. I am anxious to find out how much this success rate is, and actually consume nearly 57 points. I have to know that there are not many points left. This is a big pit that makes people feel very helpless. "I am very sorry, this is the rule. If you choose not to redeem it, you can do it." Like the mechanical sound, although this is the case, the sound of the mission system does not seem to love that, it makes people feel good, but to be honest, this does not matter, but people feel that some of the pits are, Each time you say each other''s magic skills, you will consume a lot of points, but the points you get after each task. Including unlocking these mission skills, is it very rare? For yourself, that is simply an unfair degree. "Forget it, if you want to consume so many points, it would be better not to choose to redeem." Very helpless shook his head, and after getting the corresponding points, in general, it will not be used casually, because in this world, you still don''t know how powerful opponents, at least this moving thing If you stay, pay attention to keeping your life at the most critical time. About the task system, this is the way it is, and now its main task is to dominate the world, and now the degree of completion is nearly 0%. I don''t know how long this branch task is. If you can speed up the completion of this kind of task, you must be very happy, but really, such a person I want to complete, really not so simple, after all, this is to dominate the world. It''s not a simple village, it''s not just a town, because there is a big difference between the two. When I first came to this world, I was already very careful. It still makes people feel that it is incredible that there is no way to achieve such a degree. This kind of power is really important, no matter who it is. Its really important to say this, at least I think so. "Ok." At this time, the secret vampire Shatiyah slowly stood up and stood up, then stepped forward and began to leave this place quickly, and then the figure of the guy came from the jungle, quickly Disappear. At this time, this jungle is in a very tense state, of course, all the class guardians. But this group of guys did not choose to leave, the only one who disappeared from this place was the vampire. To put it bluntly, the current combat mission has been issued. In short, everyone must concentrate on this time. At least in the whole thing, don''t have any bad pool. Every character must play its own task. At this time, you are trapped in a very quiet state. At that time, the original group of knights seemed to have noticed this. In short, with the props of the world, they came crazy toward this side. This group of guys suddenly learned that they had found such a news. The squad they sent had suddenly encountered a group of inexplicable monster attacks, and now they can basically say that they have all fallen, so from This aspect can be judged. It must have encountered a very powerful creature, and this group of guys can be said to be quite valued by their peers, so they will organize their forces to prepare for rescue, but their hearts have long known that they can basically be said to be fierce. More than a few. Because the guy who survived unintentionally was seriously injured, he stopped the heartbeat immediately after saying that, and the earth began to tremble at this time. Xiatya, the one that was just summoned, Goblins body is very large, and in this case, it is actually in a state of violent walking, then walking fast in the jungle, looking for human traces, So I can feel it all around, it seems to be shaking. More or less it will make people feel incredible. "How exactly did this guy do it? It''s so powerful" People are a little scared, at least they think that this (the money) looks like. Shatti disappeared from this place. When he appeared again, he had already come to the jungle to be born, and began to recycle the monsters he summoned, at least in this case, he must Play such a role. Of course, this is the so-called temptation, because your skills can basically be said to be with the Supreme Adult, there is no difference, so that the group can believe that they are the protagonist of the last incident of the Kahn Village. Of course, I think this group of people will definitely believe, so at this time, as a vampire, Xia Tiaya, I quickly equipped myself with such a special skill, of course, at this time, he also summoned some other comparisons. The low-ranking slave, then quickly came to this place. . v3 Chapter 212： : as a bait In short, I will gather these guys together and then show them more powerful power. I will once again show a smile on my face. In short, I have to deal with it all the time, at least not like this, but just now. At that time, I have already been affirmed by people in Chiba, if I have to play this again. When there was any problem at that time, I really couldnt afford it. In the last battle, I had already had a little problem. If I continue to fail in this way, I will definitely be abandoned by Chiba. For those who have no power, they will certainly not receive any attention. At this time, more or less will feel a little scared, and even can say. At that time, the knights came to this place with their weapons at hand. In short, everyone has a world-class prop in their hands. Of course, this kind of thing does not mean that there are many, but it is only imitated. That is to say, many of them are just some copies. You have no way to compare them in two aspects. There is only one real world prop. The reason why this is done is to prevent this thing from being embarrassed. Other people know that Zhang and unintentionally have been attacked by these guys 783, and may even be plundered, in order to prevent such a situation from happening. I will choose this way to do it. At this time, the guys were also frowning tightly. At least they think like this. However, this jungle can basically say that there are a lot of traps set up, and it makes people feel incredible, but these cash can basically be said to be used against those, the so-called monsters. If a paragraph is embedded in it, it is very difficult to break free, but for these class guards, there are no such effects on the bats that are called by themselves. Because they are only used to deal with Goblin, such a lower level of monsters, but at this time, I suddenly heard a very miserable cry, if I did not guess wrong, it should just be said to send the past The biggest Goblin. At this time, I said faintly. "How is this (bebb) one thing?" Something that is scared and even feels stupid, in such a situation. Inside the big tomb, it can be said that there are many guardians of the floor. Let everyone have their own strength, but at this time, I feel very hateful. I didnt expect that the huge Goblin that I summoned, but suddenly fell into the trap of human beings, think about it, I still feel a little sad. If it is my own vampire bride, I will certainly not suffer this simple trap. The expression is a bit embarrassing at this time. Really, it really makes people feel a little angry, but since the sound that appears in that place is enough to prove that there is a human being in any place, it is said that it is quickly summoned at this time. Other servants of their own, ready to go to that place. "You listen, now our opponent is him. In short, I want to play for this play." "Yes, Master Xiatia, um, the purpose of this time is to be able to test this group of guys." Basically it can be said that it is full of murderous eyes, at this time. Xiatya, the red lips that looked extremely glamorous, were released, making all the vampires around them feel quite incredible. "I hope that you will not give me any stoves this time. You must know that Chiba is at this time, but we are observing the state of the present around us." "Yes Master." All the monsters said at this time, and the expressions were particularly serious. In short, what the guys wanted to say was very simple. Everyone gathered here at this time, including five vampire brides, and nearly fifty vampire bats, and of course some other interiors with awkward monsters. Of course, this group of guys can basically say that they don''t form any combat power, unless they summon their own monsters built with magical power. Otherwise, this group of guys really has no way to fight, not only action, but action Very slow. What you have to know is that even ordinary people have no way to redeem them. It really makes people feel incredible. After all of them are gathered, they are ready to start from this place. At this time a vampire begins to frantically fan their wings. This bat seems to have found something. The other vampire brides are also a little nervous at this time. In short, they are basically in a very dangerous state at this time, if they are directly confronted with this group of guys. "You pay attention to me. In short, after you only see them, you must unload them." "Don''t let me down, or you know, if you make a mistake, what kind of punishment will you suffer?" "Yes" At this time, the vampire brides are all vigilant. After all, the group of soldiers just now is very simple, but at this time, they have to face some weapons, and even their physical fitness is very strong. At least the level should be very high, and there are also world-wide props. Including the Supreme Adult, this matter will not be very valued. "Let''s go, although I know that this group of guys should be very simple, but be sure to pay attention to me. This kind of thing is sometimes awkward." The expression of Chardonnay showed a serious expression, and the whole person''s state began to change somewhat. At least he would not fight in this monster''s posture, and then became a girl wearing a red armor. Basically, it can be said that the whole body is wrapped, and only his own face is left. This is her real state. . v3 Chapter 213： :blood girl This guy is also known as blood, the girl of war, in short, is a kind of existence that makes people feel very incredible. At the same time, on the other hand, the knights heard very loud noises coming into their ears, all the knights were evenly distributed, at least the weapons and equipment in their hands were quite perfect. . The snoring of the monster, at this time, mixed with some unimaginable sounds, in general, people feel a bit bleak, of course, there are some screams. This group of knights is running fast at this time. Everyone knows which team is in no way can be spared, but they still pray in their hearts and can get the latest situation after the attack. At least Be sure to find this murderer. A group of people ran fast at this time, and the weapons in their hands were ready, and they could fight at any time. After all, this group of people could not predict whether they could, and met the monster just halfway. Of course it will feel quite - incredible. The people in this Knights group said that it was not particularly high, but the bustling words added up to _ there were dozens. I have eaten about 30 people, so I have nearly a hundred people in total, and I have several small captains. In short, these guys are quite vigilant in the process of running, even this way. A form of combat, in front of the guy who has several paths. They are all guys who have fought in battle. The strength is quite good, but the most important thing is that these guys are all equipped with magical resistance. adequate preparation. However, this Knights are actually quite unlucky. I did not expect to be able to meet this team led by the Supreme Master in this situation. The power between the two is too illusory. Of course, it has not been seen so far. The number of these guys is quite impressive, but this does not mean that the number can win, if it is in front of a powerful enemy, then It''s like losing a state of residue. This group of guys is still running fast in this place, and will soon be with Shatti, and then make the first contact. It really made people feel incredible. I didn''t expect two people to meet soon at this time. "What is this all about!" "We sent nearly 30 warriors out. I didn''t expect to suffer in such a very short time, and even now there is no one left." The group of explorers in front suddenly felt this place at this time, and then said aloud, and they have already witnessed the bodies of these guys, and even some people are very dead, miserable, simply unable to go. Describe such a picture, "What we sent out, this is the squad, the genes of nearly 30 people, all the soldiers are dead, and none of them are spared." How powerful this is, to know that these 30 people are such a very powerful team of knights, basically can say that any monster is not in the words, but actually these groups of people die like this. It can only prove such a situation, that is, the judgment between the empire, there is no mistake, in this place, afraid that there is a very powerful creature, at least the level should at least be. On top of all the fighters, otherwise he would not be able to do such a situation, but from the point of view of the damage caused by the attack on the scene, and the various traces of fighting, it can be judged that at that time When fighting, there will never be only one person. Who would dare to say this reason is very simple, because the traces caused by the fight seem to be particularly large, there are knife wounds, there are some impact scars, in this case, as long as you think carefully, you should be able to distinguish . "Oh, what is it?" The captain seemed a little nervous at this time. ask for flowers Seriously, since I have already arrived in this place, I will not intend to go back easily, and according to the reporters who have just reported, I have already explained the current situation, that is, the number of the other party is definitely very large, at least not Its a single person, because in the previous fight, it seems that there are all kinds of scars. If you dont guess wrong, it looks like an undead army. This group of people quickly came to the battlefield just now, and then when everyone stopped at this place, they felt particularly disgusting. Looking at the picture, it really made people feel very angry. Everyone said dead. The state is completely different, but the scene is really bloody. ................. "This is our compatriot!" The captain hit the tree in this punch. Basically, the whole tree began to tremble. Then there was some swaying, which really made people feel incredible. Can you see how powerful this captain is? But this guy is actually a very emotional person. At least after seeing his companion being killed, the whole person''s mental state is very bad. At this time, the teeth began to tremble up and down. It is worthwhile to have such an idea in the heart now, that is, to revenge, in any case, you must do this to a certain extent. "The summer team and this group of guys have only one other way, that is the world-wide props, not everyone should not underestimate in this situation." "Yes." Surrounded by this swamp, there are corpses everywhere, and the arms and heads can basically be said to have been completely separated, which makes me unable to imagine such a picture. Everyone feels incredible, some afraid. There is also some tremor. Even some soldiers can''t stand this feeling at this time. The body is a little trembling, as if to intend to leave. Fear and fear immediately surround all people. . v3 Chapter 214： :set up As the true ancestor of the vampire, Shatia can basically say that it has very powerful power. Even all the vampire bats of this generation have obeyed her command. Even such a very powerful guy seems to have met very much today. Difficult things. Because there are guys with world-class props in front of them. In this strange world, although there are a lot of magical power, but Chiba adults, in fact, the inner world is also very clear. These guys are not as simple as you think, at least they think so. And the inner world knows a lot of things. Imitating movies in this world is not absolute, and the most important thing is that it looks very similar to the game setting in the game time. At least Chiba is now Such a feeling, but one more one, the task system only. But if you want to deal with this group of guys, it''s really not so simple. All the inheritance guardians will be sent to this place. Because at the next time, my inner world is very clear, it is very likely that a full-scale war will break out, and there will be a big battle with this group of guys. World props, that is not something that ordinary people can have. Especially powerful, at least in your own eyes, this kind of thing will pose a very big threat to yourself. If you just let it go, it can be said that it is quite dangerous. Now I can put myself on the edge of a very collapsed world. The props of the world are the same as those in the game world, so it is a very dangerous existence for these class guards. Moreover, they are their own. At this time, the owner can never reveal any clues. Just want to be a master, and then protect this group of guys. "hateful" Chiba brows are slightly wrinkled, really, mainly because the information resources that they are getting now are too rare. If there are enough, they will not use this kind of tension, mainly to be able to absorb The lesson of the lesson, this guy in the battle of the lizard. It is very serious damage, so in this war, you should know how to deal with the current situation. These guys are definitely not as simple as you think. To deal with them, you have to change another way. Moreover, this area has already been well prepared. When I first told me to play against these guys, I knew how to do it, and I also understood the style and habits of these guys, but I could achieve Which level, more or less, makes people feel a little concerned. Based on all the information currently available, this group of guys has come to the vicinity of this jungle. "I will let you from this place this time, and no one wants to escape my palm." Inside the Nasarik Great Grave, there is a place where all the guardians of the city are concentrated. It is called the main hall. The various buildings inside are simply amazing. In short, the design is very Western. About a huge ancient Like the temple, there are very fierce images on these pillars. And each avatar represents a symbol of strength. In this temple, only talents with identity can enter and exit at will, just like the Supreme adults. As for other class guards, they are allowed. In this case, I was able to come to this place. Now, there are a few people gathered here, one of them is wearing armor. This guy is not someone else. It is the battle and failure of these people. Its true that this guys inner world has always been in a very Regret state. But in fact, more is self-blame, after all, I understand in my heart. And there is also a trace of fear, this kind of situation that this guy shows, so that he can not imagine. Standing in front of a man, the exact words are a kind of cloak in red and black, and there is no way to see the face of this guy. I dont know how this guys cloak hides underneath. Believe in the face..... It feels a bit strange, but the kind of pressure on the surrounding that this guy shows is so that all the servants are very respectful to him, and the explanation really feels a trace of fear. This group of people dont know. Why, the body seems to be a little trembling. Although I know that this guy is the master of them for them, and is the supreme Supreme. But even so, these guys don''t know why the inner world will have such a little fear, and there may be no way for this guy to let go. Supreme adult! It is the supreme ruler in the entire big tomb, not only has a very powerful magical power, but the most important thing is that the comprehensive ability is very strong. In the previous game world, all the members of the guild in this big grave were about There are 41, but who knows, the passage of time and the fact that the game is getting behind and falling behind has led to no new players coming to this place. Chiba sighed very helplessly. Really, he was particularly reluctant to have the partners who had fought with 1.3 themselves, memories that they could not forget, but these pictures will disappear by their side sooner or later. After all, the game can''t represent the real society, but what I didn''t think of was that I accidentally came to such a world, and really said that I was in a very tense state. At least in this world, there are all kinds of relatively novel things, and there is no way to fight them. But at the same time, in order to be able to improve one''s majesty and influence in this world, I have to go out and do something. It is really a bit confusing. I must know that the intelligence resources I have in this world are very rare. . v3 Chapter 215： : Resources There is no way to understand it, so we will use the identity of an adventurer to explore around. In short, we must figure out all the resources of the world. As the saying goes, knowing ourselves and knowing each other can be victorious. There are all kinds of magic rings in your hands, and there are red and black ones. You dont want to look down on these magic rings. Basically, you can say that each one has very powerful power and you want to be in the big grave. Walking around, or using space to transfer magic, you must use this ring. Its not just an ornament, but its true that this kind of thing is worn on the hand, not to be good-looking, it has a very powerful force, and its a symbol that symbolizes that The lofty glory and the power and **** of absolute power, because Chiba is the president of this place. So many servants are very respectful to him. At least this guy is the most powerful presence in this tomb, so this level of loyalty is also unique. This guy is still a bit strange, but after all, the body is very large, especially under this cloak, what is hidden in the face of a particularly scary face? However, I think many people will look forward to it with a look of expectation. At this time, this guy slowly lifted his hand and sat on his throne. This throne can basically be said to be constructed with very precious materials. In the game world, such things Still expensive, then put your hands on the armrest, look at all the servants in front of you, and then flash a glimmer of red light in your eyes and say to them. "What do you think about this matter?" At this time, Chiba said that this thing about the world''s new props, because the latest information resources have been obtained at the time, it seems that some people want to come to this place to investigate the Kahn village incident. In other words, no matter what, this group of guys will also play against themselves, but time is a matter of length. For these guys, if you don''t go to the group, you will definitely have problems. After all, there are world-wide props in your own eyes, and more or less will feel a little nervous, although your own strength can crush everything. But being careful will always be good, not to mention that you are working on a plan like this, which means that if these guys say that they are fighting against themselves, they will definitely feel what they are called real power. "Apply to the Supreme Master, I think it should be appropriate for me to give this matter." Yaerbeid said faintly at this time, and the feeling expressed in the words, people can not imagine, in short, this guy is particularly serious in these things. At least I will make such a decision myself. "Well, I don''t say this thing, don''t worry about you. If you go alone, it is definitely a special danger." Supreme adults, at this time, shook their heads slightly, and they disagreed with such a single mode of warfare. They did not say that they were not assured of their loyalty to these men, or that they had doubts about their abilities. Because I don''t want this group of guys to take such a risk. Your own inner world is definitely not willing. The reason is also very simple. If you lose a general, for yourself, it is simply losing the wife and the soldiers. If there is another kind like Scorsese. Happening. Taking your own inner world will definitely make you look particularly angry. At least for the second time you have been fooled for the first time, you will definitely feel a little prepared. At this time, the brow is also tightly wrinkled. In short, it is necessary to consider more about this matter, and it is not possible to unilaterally let them arbitrarily. "Ya''s Bed, don''t agree." Ya''er Bede can basically be said to be the general manager of the whole big man. Many things can''t let her go hands-on. After all, the guard work here is especially important. If it is attacked by other races, then it is Its quite troublesome, so I have to think about it in this matter. "Dimieugos, what do you think about this thing?" The intelligence resource is the monster of this guy, so this guy should be the one who knows how to deal with this thing, and know that many people are not as smart as his mind. It is like the military general existence in the whole big tomb. This guy is thinking very broadly. In this matter, in fact, there is such a plan in the heart. This is temporarily not said, but after all, Not perfect enough, there is any problem with refueling, and there is no way to make a very reasonable explanation for the Supreme Adult. Dimitugos, at this time will only appear 293 a bit difficult. Knowing how to do it, but there is no way for me to make such a reasonable explanation. In short, considering the distribution of the power in the entire big tomb now, the most reasonable way is to let the guards of these classes, and then go to contact this guy first. First explore the power of this guy. If you let Chiba directly play against it, you must have a high rate of enrollment. However, considering the harmfulness of this kind of world props, it will be more or less noticeable. At the very least, it is impossible to put the Supreme Adult in a very dangerous state, otherwise there is no way to say it. Let these hands go down and explore the power of this guy, at least from the situation where two people play against each other, they can be well discerned. "Of course, I am just such a suggestion, and the final decision is still in the hands of the Supreme Master." Dimitugos, so to speak, and basically can show that this guy''s loyalty to himself, after all, put his life in the first place, but he does not do it without that, what makes sense. . v3 Chapter 216： : Extremely careful After all, if you choose to shoot directly, it will definitely cause a lot of reaction. If you dont know how much combat strength the other party has, it will definitely not show your ace. So in this case, it will be so careful. In the end, in this mission, you must pay special attention. In particular, to prevent various emergencies, the handling of this point must be very strict. Dimitugos, at this time, pushed his glasses. In short, there are only so many things that I want to say. I must put the life of self-esteem first. Of course, I might feel that there is no such necessity. After all, the Supreme Adult is the most powerful existence in this world, and no one can hurt him. But even if it is all the more careful, it is more subtle. After all, in the entire grave, there is only the owner of such a trade union. If the Supreme Lord disappears, the entire grave will completely lose any ruler. . In that case, basically all the guardians of the class completely lost the meaning of the so-called life, do not know how to be good, after all, now the group of guys'' action is to enable the supreme adults to dominate the world, this It is the meaning they are pursuing, and it is for this reason to live, so there is absolutely no meaning for the loyalty of these guys. This really does not mean that they will be quite loyal to themselves, for this point Chiba adults. Still know, after all, this group of guys in the last experiment can prove that they have a certain ability to grow. In other words, this group of guys may learn some newer knowledge. Of course, the inner world thoughts may be affected, which means that you must do all kinds of work, at least not to The group guys are betraying themselves, and the only way is to be gentle. Of course, there is also a mixture of so-called fierceness, that is to say, both hard and soft, so that these guys are very afraid of themselves, but the kind of gentleness that they show on weekdays can also influence these guys. The brow was slightly wrinkled at this time, and it was really not very good to deal with such a situation. After all, this time the incident is a little sleepy. It is not a common guy, but a person with world props. The power can be said to be very powerful. If something goes wrong, the consequences can be said to be very serious. More or less will appear to be somewhat concerned, and as a member of the highest ruler in this union, it is absolutely not going to take such a risk. "Xiatya.v?" Because for the sudden opportunity to see that everyone is concentrated in this place and then domesticated, many people have something to say. One thing that this group of guys has to explain is also very simple, in order to be able to discuss what is going on now and what to do. For the guardian of the so-called class, I know how to do it, and many things are not as simple as you think, but I know this in my heart. "hateful!" At this time, Ya''er Bede sank suddenly. In short, the whole person became very ugly, because at the time, he could basically say that he summoned all the close guardians, but this is called Shatti. Attend this event. This is simply a disrespect for the Supreme Adult, so if you let yourself next time, taking her will definitely give this guy a great lesson. The reason why Shatti did not participate in the event was very simple. Xiatya is the guardian of the hierarchy. Of course, it is an obligation to participate in this rally. After all, this time is very important, but this guy has temporarily appeared a little bit of a situation, so it is still outside, there is no way to get back in time. Sebass is able to prove this, because in the past, two people stayed in one place, but in the chat, there was a sudden accident, which is the pet of this guy. The so-called vampire bride looks like two of them lost. There may have been some unpleasant things, and Shattiya chose to leave at this time, and it was exactly like this, because the servants of this guy never defy the life of this guy. From this point it can be seen that this guy is quite perfect in managing these vampire bats. The reason why the two vampire brides did not return is likely to be hurt, in this case . Of course, I will investigate immediately, and this is exactly what happened. The vampire bride''s hands are not very strong among these monsters, but as long as they are made, they must have their own strength more or less. And what Shatiyah hates most is the servant''s betrayal. But judging from the situation just now, it should have been a kind of material attack. It is said that the Titian adults will temporarily change the current situation. According to the investigation, it is said that the news that the Supreme Lord has circulated may not be received. At this time, Sebas took a step forward. The brow is also a little bit nervous. After all, there has never been a situation like the present. Basically, every call can be said. (Nuo Qian Zhao) means that if the Supreme Adult wants to meet in this place, no one dares to go easily. Defiant of his orders, there has never been a situation like this, so these guys will feel a little scared. I dont know what kind of punishment will be imposed by Chardonnay when he returns? ". Is it? That''s all." The guardians of these classes will still be very surprised. After all, like this, it is very likely that they will anger the Chiba adults. After all, there has never been anyone. It is certainly scary to meet such a state. "This" One by one, the brows are a little nervous. In the face of the current situation, I dont know how to do it. In short, my heart is almost more and less horrible, especially in front of the Supreme Lord. . v3 Chapter 217： : Taking risks Sebas was in the same place as Shatti, who was acting in one place, so this guy was very familiar with her situation, and all of them were told to the Supreme. "she was?" Yes, Shati is not in the vicinity, and now has a tricky thing to deal with, that is to say, at the time, her vampire bride, I dont know why its like an attack on something, Knowing that for the Shatiya people, this situation will never be allowed. It can''t be like this anyway. Chiba suddenly stood up in her body and said that the expression was really net weight. In short, when looking at all the servants, the brow wrinkles. In this case, this group of guys have lowered their heads, and then dare not directly look at the eyes of Chiba adults. This group of guys, there is some shivering behind them. "Adult, I will call Charatia back immediately." Ya''er Bed, at this time, there was a fierce flash on the top of the eyebrow 520. To know that this guy is the general manager, for the guardians of these classes, and for the existence of the field, of course, they all have certain power. These analyses are also quite in place for the surrounding analysis. In short, the relationship between the two people is not particularly good. Chiba is excited about this matter in the eyes of outsiders. After all, no one has ever dared to follow his call. "Forget it, wait until this guy comes back and say it." "Yes." These guardians, at this time, would have thought that when he was furious, he suddenly made what everyone thought of, but the inner world felt quite comforting. At least the Supreme Master would not be like the others. Its quite cruel to these mens men. In short, it reflects his very fraternal heart. So at this time, these guys are moved and can even say that they seem to be falling. The same, as for myself, there is no such awareness. This is totally an accident! "..." "Why do you show such an expression, there is no such necessity." "hateful!" Yaerbeid said at this time, in short, if you say that if you let yourself bring that guy, you will not let it go easily. You must know that for this Supreme Lords call, this is the most important. As for other things, there is absolutely no need. I don''t need to do this as well. In short, I have a very big difference with what I guess. Xia Ti Ya''s affairs, temporarily put aside, after all, this guy''s servant has a problem, it must be managed. In short, it is better for him to solve this problem first. "Next, we will continue to discuss the topic now." At present, Dimitugos, this kind of suggestion proposed by this guy will definitely choose someone who agrees with the very simple reason, and can only take such an action in such a situation that he does not understand the other party at all. "Everyone at this time, if there is no other meaning for this matter, then we are like this." I said it very seriously, and there was a bit of fierceness in my eyes. In short, all the guardians of the class did not make any sense. "Yes, Chiba." At this time, everyone is nodding at the same time. (Bebi) is really like Dimitugos. The guy analyzed this way. For the whole big grave now, the main reason is that there are many outsiders. Things don''t quite understand. If this guy really holds this kind of cosmic props, it is definitely dangerous. Its absolutely impossible to make a rash attack, let your ace show up at this time, and you have to know that its not necessarily similar. Its a traitor guy. This guys loyalty has a big problem, basically its all over the whole. In the big tomb, Chiba adults observed for a long time, for their own advantage. Dimitugos... Yes, this guy not only has a very strong mind, but the most important thing is that he knows how to observe the current situation than others. Do you know how to do it? To be honest, this kind of power that this guy shows in front of himself is simply to admire himself. Many of the resources are from this guy, and he gets it through his men, so I say this guy is quite satisfied with you. And in terms of considering things, it is also quite serious. The guy in Cossetss mind is very simple, just because he is a warrior, so many things are not too much thinking, there is nothing left in the mind except the battle, but in the last new one During the round of war, this guy seems to have learned a lot, or let himself be more gratified. The so-called misunderstanding can be changed. This is probably the truth. If in this incident, it is absolutely impossible for them to make the so-called merits. Its not that this guys fighting power is not good, nor that he doesnt plan to reuse him. Its just that the enemy Im facing this time is really not very simple. In the event of the last situation, it makes people feel a little bad. So in this case, only people can be replaced. Dimitugos analyzed this matter very clearly at this time, and it was quite thorough. In short, everyone felt very credible, at least two people are in such a state. World props? Such a kind of existence really makes people feel suspicious, but if you think about it, you don''t have this possibility. After all, you can also cross the world. Of course, it does not represent these props. What are the strange places? In short, I am a **** player, so I know a lot about the various props. But this kind of world props can basically say that the functional attributes are not open, so if you say that the other party has it, you don''t know how to deal with it. . v3 Chapter 218： :classification It is like the first time, this guy''s world props can actually control people''s mental state. It''s just that people can''t imagine, even including themselves, there is no way to achieve these ordinary management. In other words, this prop has gone far beyond its own magical power, especially its own control over this magical power. In short, it makes people feel incredible. Power can basically be said to be hierarchical. Some magic is called ordinary and some is called super-magic, but the total difference between the two can be said to be very large. Its so big that you cant believe _ such a concept. Fear of suspicion at this time, in short, for yourself. Know how to do it. But it does not rule out the possibility, that is to say, this group of guys does not necessarily only have a world prop, because for such a country, what you have should be very strong, if you do not guess wrong, it should be Even the country of education, after all, there is a certain amount of trouble between itself and this country. "hateful!" Yaerbeid also feels that this matter is not very well understood. This is less for self-respecting people. It is especially dangerous to do this. It is not necessary to visit the battlefield. "Supreme Lord, I am against you doing this for this thing, as long as we are the guardians of these classes, we can do the perfection for you." "No! I must be on the battlefield." Chiba adults, frowning tightly, in short, the eyes are very serious, in this guy''s heart is actually like this. If you can''t go to the battlefield yourself, there is absolutely no way for everyone to explain it, not to mention that you don''t want these servants to suffer a devastating attack like the last time, because this is for yourself. Once it is enough. Moreover, the Slyan country has already suffered a very large loss in the last incident, so this time it should be prepared quite adequately, and it should be known that according to the information resources, it is only known that these guys carry world-style props. But it is not to say that the above is certain, how many pieces there are. There are very few world props in their own game world, and they are quite rare. There are basically a certain number of restrictions, but in this fantasy world, that is not necessarily the case. I don''t know how many guys this group carries, it must be for such a guy. The Slingian country is a very prosperous country. If these guys really want to have very strong power, they may carry several world props to deal with themselves. This is also the possibility. At this time, the brow is a little nervous, and in this case I don''t know how to do it. But this possibility must not be ruled out, and it must be analyzed in all aspects, because it can achieve better battles. This is all about this possibility. "Do you know, all the staff will give me a clear understanding." "Yes." The intelligence of this guy from Dimitugos shows that the group of people is rushing to the road here. If it is really like this, it would be better to take some small soldiers inside the big tomb, or say Some monsters went to investigate, or can say that they played against each other, first check the strength of this group of guys, of course, this is only a suggestion, but it was quickly vetoed by Chiba. "There is no need to do this, because it would be too shameful to look like this..." The tomb of Nazarik is the supreme being, so there is absolutely no such necessity. If you really want to fight, you must be upright. At the very least, there is no need to do this kind of small action. I am still very clear. "Ok." Although Chiba is slightly worried about this incident, but really, after careful consideration, there is absolutely no such necessity. After all, the power in this country is not too difficult. If they really want to deal with themselves, it is very likely that they will send troops directly, and they will not let these little guys come over. ask for flowers Of course, there is a special organization in this world. The people called Rose are all very powerful metamorphosis. Everyone can basically say that they are quite powerful. So far, the members of Rose have reached Twelve, but something that makes people feel strange, all built by women. But you don''t want to underestimate these women. Basically, every guy has the power to be very powerful. Martial skills! Yes, every member of the rose will use such a skill. Powerful enough to make you forget the existence of these guys. Rose is a relatively mysterious organization. In short, few people will know the existence of this group of guys, but each of them is very powerful. They all have some strange skills, at least in the vicinity of this king generation. Quite frequent, both in appearance and in other aspects, are quite outstanding. ................. But it is not very good. But so far, these two guys have not yet officially painted. "understood." All the class guards, nodded slightly but did not know why their hearts were like, very afraid and fear. After all, this guy is not as simple as you think, and some are not very good to deal with, especially for the Supreme Lord, when there is nothing to do, the following servants will feel quite nervous, because this guy has never been as serious as it is now. . It is also normal to be afraid, otherwise it is impossible for him to have the power to rule the entire grave. "Damn!" One hand pounded heavily on the throne. In short, this kind of thing has already made such a relatively simple plan for the time being, and will wait until the next time to give detailed tasks to all class guardians. This is still important, at least for now. "Yes, supreme adult." Everyone is at this time. . v3 Chapter 219： :alliance In fact, before the group saw this place, they had alliances with other countries. The so-called roses have long been eyeing such a existence. The Slyan country, this group of guys can basically be said to be a very scary person, but even so, in the face of the Kahn village incident, do not know why, this group of guys seems quite nervous. At this time, the inner world is also slightly fluctuating. "what happened?" The brow wrinkles, in short, a lot of things, do not know how to explain. Generally speaking, there is no interaction between the two countries. I still know this, but in this case, the way in the group is the same. Rose''s members also investigated this matter during the "Six-2020", but did not find any clues, even sent nearly half of the players around the world to find the existence of this guy, but still no news It is like the evaporation of humans. The Sri Lankan country, to be honest, is related to its own honor, so it is said that it was not made public at the beginning, but there is a very good knowledge that can not be overwhelmed. The quilt is only a matter of time, so I finally have to announce it. For such an event, I dont know why it has attracted the attention of many high-level countries. Many of them feel quite surprised, and even start to have some suspicions. What is this all about? Through a variety of means, discerning, this guy is definitely not an ordinary person, the minimum combat power should be above the hero level. Yes, this is just an initial plan. After all, it is possible to eliminate the archangel in the magic crystal in a flash. It can be done by ordinary people, plus the angel squad that sent itself, there are nearly five. More than a dozen hot angels, as well as judges. But what makes people feel strange is that these guys can basically say that no one is spared. Therefore, in this case, including all members of Rose, they are somewhat concerned. After all, the order has been issued. In the next period of time, it is necessary to find out this guy as soon as possible. Who is the murderer? Who created such an event that made people feel incredible. The Slyan country was originally a very independent state system. In short, there was little connection between the various aspects and technical exchanges. But this time, this group of guys really feels a little scared. At least in the face of these people, I always feel a little unbelievable. The Kahn Village incident, I think, for the power of the whole country, I am sure that I will be very shocked by this matter. At least no one has been able to do this, so every country attaches great importance to this matter. At least you must find the existence of this guy. If you can, try not to have a war with it. If you can be comfortable and use it for yourself, this is the best. Because you have to know that there is such a very powerful guy, your country will certainly be sheltered. But I don''t know if this guy will choose to cooperate with himself. In a relatively luxurious hall, in total, a lot of people gathered at this time, nearly twelve knights stood in this place, and the most important thing is that they are all built by women, and may not be seen from this angle. Their appearance, but there are indeed a few beautiful women. The figure is quite hot, and people are more concerned about it. The beauty with the bright red lips looks pretty and beautiful. There is a very huge sword behind it, and then come to this meeting. Here is located in a relatively prosperous city of the Baham Empire. The reason for this gathering is very simple, in order to be able to carry out the next combat plan, and the goals are basically in the same place, and all members All must take this task. If you dont look carefully, you really dont know how many beautiful women are doing here.... All were built by members of Rose, and the captain said at this time that her hands were hugged around her chest. Not only do people look beautiful, but these places are also quite full. In short, they look at the eyes of everyone. Its like saying that if you mess up this thing, then dont blame me for being rude to you. . "All the staff heard no!" "Yes, but there is a big doubt about the characters. I want to talk about the Kahn village incident. We can make such an event." One of the women, with long hair fluttering and full of gold, then a straight sword hanging around her waist. In short, in the face of the problem of their captain, it seems that they are somewhat concerned, and may pay more attention to these things, so some rebutted. They are also members of Rose. In short, this group of people will hold a rally in this place, in order to prepare for the next battle, and now they are ready to start. "In the past few days, we suddenly received new information resources. In this case, you must give me a lot of attention to the actions of these guys, at least all of them must leave." I don''t know why, many people in this incident are not optimistic, because the 2.2 Karn village incident can also be done and is very simple if the members of the Rose want to do so. "The Kahn village incident can be said to be quite important. As for the reason, I think you should be clear, don''t wipe my mouth at that place. If you can do it, then you will come to my position. This is the temper for him. It is the same for everyone, but the way of speaking is a bit angry. The reason is also very simple. The Kahn village incident is not so simple. I still know about this. If you tell these guys the truth, they will definitely feel less convinced, so they can hide some of the facts. There are two different versions of the outside world. . v3 Chapter 220： : Meeting beauty But the people who know the insider are very clear. The last guy was absolutely capable of destroying the demon. In this world, the highest level of various magical skills is sixth. In this world, the magic power can reach such a level, it can be said that it is quite good, you know, for the members of the rose, it is not necessarily able to achieve such a level, but relatively speaking, this group Guys are some masters who use martial arts, so the division of this magical power may be slightly less familiar and there is no accurate classification. But in this matter, they can say that the treatment is quite perfect, at least see such a meeting that people can''t believe. However, in this matter, everyone may not maintain the same view. It can even be said that there was a disagreement at this time. The reason is very simple. The Baham Empire has a very big difference with the Slyant countries. And between the two countries, in the recent period of time, the 14 borders can basically be said to be frictional. Therefore, this relationship is not particularly good. In this case, if you choose to choose the alliance, you will definitely be opposed by some guys. Cheng Haos point is definitely inevitable, and he still knows very clearly. "The Kahn Village incident is not as simple as you think, and in this combat mission, I think you should also know that it is to kill this group of guys for me." The Baham empire, Srilian abroad is completely two countries, but the competitive pressure between the two is still very large. Some things can basically say that such small-scale conflicts break out every day on the border. Of course, This is a bit of a self-explanatory explanation. "We must now be consistent with the outside world. Of course, I know that such a so-called alliance with the foot country may lead us into a so-called traitor in front of outsiders, but I hope that you can think about the big picture." There are very few people who only know this kind of internal news. Nearly half of all members of Rose will not agree to such an approach, but the minority is subject to the majority, and the final decision is still on voting. In short, the next time you must vote. Otherwise, there is no way to determine who is the organizer of this matter. Of course, the members of the Rose can basically determine this time. All the women actually sit around a huge round table at this time. In short, there will be very big differences. Some conservatives and some other women will definitely have a quarrel in this matter. The woman who is the captain There are some obvious difficulties in my eyes, but I dont have any consciousness. I have a pair of legs that are very leisurely on the table. After quarreling with them, I will make another decision. And whistling completely did not put this group of guys in the eye. The group of Slingian countries came to find themselves and gave them all the information in their hands a few days ago. When they read it, they felt like they had a huge stone. But angry. If there is nothing wrong with the quality of this group of guys, then this thing will definitely receive the above attention. The members of Rose can basically be said to have been completed under the rule of the Golden Princess, and such an organization commanded the life of the Princess. For this matter, it is true that the captain can decide that the final power is still in the hands of the golden princess. As long as the golden princess chooses to cooperate with this group of people, it must be driven. This is also the reason for the existence of members of the rose. Don''t underestimate women, all of these guys are carefully selected, and all aspects of combat are exceptionally strong. "Captain, don''t you make some reference to this thing? These guys are a little bit arguing at this time." One of the two ponytail girls said faintly at this time, then stood in front of the captain and looked at the members in front of them. In short, many people are not optimistic about this alliance. After all, there is a very big hatred between the two countries. It is also reasonable to have such a thing happen. "Don''t take care of these guys, just do your own thing, and when they feel tired, they will stop." In fact, this information has already been sent to the hands of the Golden Princess, and they have already received orders, which means that the Princess has allowed this thing, so no matter how the resistance of this group of people can change such a Kind of things. "The relationship is good and the relationship is good. In short, it cannot be compared." This relatively handsome woman is the vice captain of the whole rose, with a pair of ponytail hairstyles behind her. "Captain 310, why didn''t I take this task?" She also tattooed a tattoo on her shoulder, and then quickly stood up to her body, explaining to the captain the current situation, this guy did not say anything wrong, after all, the Bahum Empire and the Slinking country The contradiction between them did not completely resolve at this time. Therefore, for this matter, it is still necessary to think through it, otherwise it is not as simple as you said. I still know this thing. "Now the border between our two countries can basically be said to be in a state of war. In this case, do you want members of our roses to help these guys? Even if you find one A very incredible excuse is the so-called alliance between the two countries to deal with the common enemy, but we dont even understand the enemys situation. What do you want us to talk about? The members of Rose can basically say that they all have their own voices. Therefore, as long as the captain makes a very wrong judgment, this group of people will definitely rebut immediately. In short, it is also a system that is more negative. . . v3 Chapter 221： :Black man "I don''t want to explain too much about this, but I think you should be clear too!" "No matter what you say, His Royal Highness has now given orders, so it is not something I can decide." These guys are really noisy to make their heads particularly painful, so they can only say this way. If you really want to make a noise, you should go to argue with the Princess, dont make irresponsible remarks in front of me. I dont like this. The captain seemed a little embarrassed, but his eyes were very deterrent to the people around him. This is how much more or less he is dealing with these things. After all, the reason why this group of people will have such a rebellious mentality is mainly because of the contradiction between the two countries, but as a member of the rose, It is not to say that because of the interests of some individuals, there is no way to obey the orders of His Royal Highness Princess. "Who is still having objections now?" Blowing a whistle, then suddenly stood up in his body, the captain seemed quite powerful at this time, and then he slammed one hand on the table, warning all the members of the rose, in this case, don''t give me trouble, After all, this is the order of His Royal Highness. "If you still feel dissatisfied, then you should talk directly to His Royal Highness Princess." After saying this, the captain once again sat down on his own. The face was a bit ugly at this time, always taking his entire face and facing the group of guys. Soon, these guys were silent, but in fact, for all the members of the rose, the command of His Royal Highness, it is simply impossible to hide as the sacred. "So, you guys, don''t quarrel with me in this place. For this matter, it has now evolved into what it is. The group of people in the Slyan country will not be like us." The Sly Kingdom will definitely appear in this place at the next time. Since the lemon has been chosen, the ambassador will be sent. And brought very important information, but in the next door, it was suddenly opened slowly, and all the members of the rose seemed nervous at this time. Because in front of them, suddenly there was a guy dressed and looking strange, this guy appeared in front of everyone, his expression was very scary. "who is it?" The girl who was the captain''s rose suddenly jumped at this time, then stood up. In short, after seeing the man in front of him, she seemed quite familiar. She looked up and down and looked at it. It is no different from ordinary people. The guy actually dared to come to this place, indicating that this guy should be the ambassador sent by the country. And all the girls concentrated their attention on this guy at this time. "You beautiful ladies, good morning everyone." I didn''t expect to say such a kind of guest, and really, let all the girls feel incredible. "Forget it, I advise you to say that it is better to say this, there is something to say directly." The girls in Rose are all kind of straightforward characters, so in this case, there is absolutely no need to say hello. In short, the captain asked the guy at this time. "You are the Slingian country and the ambassador who sent it." Because at the time, the entire Rose''s members accepted this fate, and the Golden Princess gave a captain to the captain. There is a guy who might come to this place and there will definitely be a connection with this man. "Well, yes, I must have received the order from His Royal Highness Princess, so I said that I came to this place. I think everyone should understand that it is to be able to investigate the incident in Kahn Village." The man wore a very strange outfit. In short, it gave people a strange feeling, but as a member of the experienced rose. This guy''s body looks a little strange, but can feel the power of this magic from his body. "Yes." Nodded slightly, in short, this guy can always feel a bit strange, I don''t know what kind of face is hidden under the body, but it can be felt faintly or better. However, as the captain of Rose, at this time it is necessary to negotiate with this guy, after all, it is not sloppy in dealing with this matter. ". If you have anything, you can say it directly. I don''t know what intelligence resources you have on hand, but I want to tell you something. If you say that you teach the country and touch your hands and feet, then don''t blame me. I am kind to you!" The Slings do not know why in all countries, the popularity is basically the worst. No matter the character and the bridge crossing, the most happenings happen. In short, this group of people is not worth trusting. Especially in front of this guy dressed up, it is very strange, if you do not guess wrong, it should be a magic singer, of course, the level is very low. Judging by experience, it is only using some small magical props. As for what kind of degree can be achieved, then (Zhao Zhao) makes people care, but in the following time, this man shows I am now the identity I am coming from. And explain what to do next. "You beauty, don''t misunderstand, I am definitely in a cooperative relationship with you now, and don''t make my imagination so bad, intelligence support, we have got it now, in short, I have two small teams. To put it bluntly, this guy is going to cooperate with the members of Rose. The reason is very simple. I think that I can, even if I hold the world props, there is no way to deal with this group of guys. Therefore, this kind of thing will be dispersed, and the most important thing is that in order to express a very sincere attitude on this side, at this time, I will contribute this and the world props. . v3 Chapter 222： : Limited quantity The Sly Kingdoms handling of this time is really arguable. Its a **** one. You know, the worlds props can basically be said to be limited by the number of countries. You must know that this kind of prop can be said to be the power of a country. In short, this time, you can express your own side and compare a cooperative attitude. Therefore, one of the world props will be managed by the members of this rose. "how is it?" At this time, the man suddenly took out a thing. When he was preparing to take out the props, all the members of the rose began to be a little alert and a little nervous. They didnt know what the guy was going to do, and they were ready to pull out their weapons, but they were The captain gave it a hard time. "Give me a hand, there is no such need." "but" Everyone seems a little nervous at this time. It is true that for the action of this guy, he may feel that he has something and plans. In short, it is best to be prepared. "understood." Everyone can put down the things in their hands, and this guy really doesn''t have any malice, just take out a fourth-order prop. When this prop is displayed in front of everyone, it feels a little surprised. After all, this is The gadgets are not visible to ordinary people, but they are fourth-order props that can destroy the existence of many things. It is a magic seal crystal, in which there is a huge magical power hidden, and all the members of the rose can distinguish it, this thing is the legendary world props. There are two kinds of props, and the power is somewhat different. I just want to say more about the less meaningful topic. In short, the man told me that he was doing this kind of behavior, not only showing his own sincere cooperation attitude, but most importantly, being able to let this guy feel To what is called real power, in fact, I am more worried (bech), mainly because there is no way to confirm whether I can kill that guy. "Teaching the country, will not allow you to do this way!" The captains eyes are a little bit flickering. In fact, he is also very suspicious. After all, for those guys in the old-age homes, its definitely not easy to be handed over, so its supposed to be this man. Made such a decision. "The captain is really very smart, indeed, this is my temporary claim." To know such a world prop, it can be said that it can show the strength of a country, I did not expect it! When the Slyan kingdom is dealing with this matter, the master can use energy to see how much blood this guy has. The man said faintly at this time, but I saw that this guy really has a lot of sincerity in cooperation, so that the captain began to flash a little, and with the Golden Princess, it seems that an agreement has been reached with the man. No wonder the Royal Highness Princess will agree with this guy''s practice. The reason is because of this... "World props, this is indeed a very good, good witness to friendship, and since this is the case, I will temporarily accept it first," The brow was a little wrinkled. In the face of this guy, the man did not have any flicker, so he was able to judge it. The guys heart was already ready. He split the prop into two. The main reason is because he may feel that he has no way to defeat the monster, and he can only let the members of the rose to clean up the mess. "You really have an idea. I value your combat style, but what I want to tell you is that you gave this thing to me." "You are not afraid that we are not going to send troops..." For this, the man is Will''s smile, and the expression reveals an unimaginable smile. The reason why this guy will be so sure is that the reason is very simple, because he came to this place. At that time, I had already reached a secret agreement with the two of the Princess. Therefore, this group of guys will completely listen to the command of His Royal Highness, and the man will not have extra guesses. "understood." "That''s the way it is, there is only a pleasant cooperation between the two of us." Happy cooperation! The man is also faint at this time, but to be honest, the look of this guys expression is so unpredictable, at least what the guy is thinking, no one can guess it. However, at this time, the captain still seemed to have some doubts and took over the so-called world props. In short, in the handling of this matter, you must be careful, otherwise it is very dangerous. It is really surprising that Sri Lankan countries can say this, but it does not mean that they can relax their vigilance, whether it is the monster that made the Kahn village incident or the man in front of him. As a member of Rose, you must make the best plan for His Royal Highness. In other words, this group of guys does not believe the man in front of him. In any case, there is no way to believe this guy, what are you going to do? And what you should do is very clear. "Look for someone to follow me to this guy. If there is any movement, be sure to report it to me at the first time." At this time, the captains face was a little sinking, and then he took the props in his hand. It seemed to be a bit heavy. For this incident, I really thought about it for a long time. The legendary monster himself I havent seen it, but its not easy to teach the country to use such a big force. And I don''t know why the room princess is really cautious in dealing with this matter, so letting all the members of the team cooperate with this group of people is enough to prove that the monster should be very powerful. "Yes, Captain, but Princess Royal Highness...". v3 Chapter 223： : Comprehensive confrontation "His Royal Highness, don''t worry about the things over there, I will report it truthfully. As for the things that are said, don''t explain to the Princess." "Why don''t you tell the princess about this?" All the members of the Rose are basically quite sincere about the Golden Princess, and at this time, the reason why it is said is very simple. "Because this looks like a problem!" What is referred to here is the princess of the princess. To put it bluntly, this kind of world island owner may not be important in the eyes of other people, but the princess of the princess does not know why he likes it. "You mean the public - the main hall may be..." Yes, so the main goal of ours now is to find the monster that made the Kahn village event and then destroy it. "This is all right. As for other things, don''t worry too much." "Yes." At this time, the woman nodded slightly, and for such a situation, she knew how to do it, but what kind of degree can be achieved, it is really impossible to imagine. This is the whole process of the matter, so it is not the only two teams of knights and all the members of the rose. It is basically said that the army is gathering and thinking. To take it down in one fell swoop, for this point of self-esteem war did not get this news, it seems that this group of guys has done quite steadily in intelligence. Although Dimitugos is a master of intelligence, he made a slight mistake in this matter. He did not expect that there would be an organization called Rose behind this team. In short, during this time, these two guys will definitely be embarrassed, and there may even be a battle to make an earth-shattering battle, but the final result is a bit sloppy. Back to the present, Xia Ti Ya at this time, facing this group of guys to say true, there is no fear at all, after all, compared to power, he is the world''s most powerful true ancestor. I think this guy''s bloodline is the most authentic for vampires, and it is more like the vampire count than the so-called identity, after all, in ancient legends. There are four vampires of true ancestor level, and Shatti is one of them. In short, when outsiders see her, they will feel quite incredible. Soon, the two teams arrived at this time and some of the knights saw the body of their companions. I couldn''t help but frown at this time. I always feel that my heart is like a special disgust, it must be such a picture. Too cruel, too bloody, I don''t know what to do. "Captain, what is this all about?" Many people seem to be in a dilemma at this time. In short, the guy who is the captain, the man looks a little strange, and the dress is not the same as the ordinary person. If you dont read it wrong, this guys equipment can basically be said. All of them have certain magical and physical resistance, because these guys have already prepared very well before coming to this place. "It seems that this group of guys should be those people." The captain glanced at the companions in these swamps and did not have any problems with the intelligence. The information resources are displayed in this way, and they are very clear, that is to say, the group of people in front of them are not as simple as they think, and as long as they know that they seem to have the power of undead, through their own, The death of teammates and the traces of various battles can be judged. "These guys have blood on their bodies. If they don''t guess wrong, they should be caused by vampires. And from the analysis of these battle scenes, they are very consistent with the intelligence resources they have obtained." After hearing such an analysis by his teammates, the captains brow was also wrinkled tightly. It seems that this time he must have met the makers of the Kahn village incident. Asking for flowers You must know that in that incident, it can basically be said that the whole army was annihilated, including the archangel with the so-called magic crystal. You must know that this thing can be destroyed, the existence of the demon, but it is still destroyed... It is simply impossible to believe in such a existence, how this guy did it. "hateful!" At this time, Shaytiya also felt that many people around him were coming over here, so it is certainly not easy to know that this matter. Hurrying to recruit their own people, all the vampire brides and a group of vampire bats are running towards this group of soldiers. In an instant, two of the bats rushed to the so-called captain. .................. At one time, the captain reacted very quickly. At this time, I was still analyzing the situation at the scene. I didnt expect to suddenly pop out a few monsters from the grass, and then everyone reacted. Come over and wrestle together. "The captain is the undead who just said." Sure enough, there is nothing wrong with guessing. In this area, it should be the base camp of these guys, at least they have already entered their territory, but it is somewhat strange. In the last incident, there should be no vampires. Can these guys be organized, at least judged, not by one person or not... The captain slammed his head directly, and then looked at the group of guys. In short, there was a hint of surprise in the eyes. I dont know how to do it, but in fact my inner world knows that in this case, if you want to live, you must Use strength. The moment that Chardonna appeared, it made everyone around me feel quite scared... Controlling the body is slightly trembling at this time. "I want to bite your neck." Blood can basically be said to be the favorite thing of Shatti. . v3 Chapter 224： : Not fit In this swamp, what people care about is that the environment here can basically be said to be in a very incredible picture, there are a lot of vampires here. And you have to know that at the time, these knights came to this place with a group of men, and there is also a guy who cares more about him, wearing a black robe. Standing in this crowd, it seems that there are some people who are particularly out of place. In short, this guy can attract the attention of others. The most important thing is this guy, the combat power itself is not particularly strong. And people have a little care about what this guy is all about. The speed of running can reach such a degree? "four zero three" The speed is extremely fast. It can be seen that this guy has magical power. This is not wrong, and at this time, Chatia also came to this place, in short, people care more. This group of vampire corps led by Xia Ti Ya quickly gave this place to the occupation, and there was a battle with these knights. The way the vampires fight with ordinary humans may be somewhat different. After all, humans will consume The corresponding physical strength, but the vampire will not, they will not reduce their attack strength because of the duration. And this group of guys is particularly bloodthirsty. In short, when looking at these guys, the face is very unbelievable. "This is simply a monster!" Those people actually seemed to be a little confused at this time. After all, it is extremely difficult for such a jungle to fight. And there is a big difference between the two, and the way it is displayed at this time can be a bit strange. "How can this be?" One of the knights said faintly at this time, and the whole person''s mental state is particularly bad, I don''t know why. "Be careful, I killed you." The adult of Shatti, the expression is particularly angry, and he is now wearing the state of the armor, I am looking at this guy, people have a little care. The reason why the girl of the blood warfare is the title of the Xia Tiada Master, because the weapons in his hands, plus the name of the vampire itself, are judged according to the race. Knowing such a existence, and when I look at the eyes of this guy, it seems to be telling. "Don''t let me catch you, or else, don''t blame me for being rude to you!" At that time, the knight suddenly noticed such a huge monster in front of him. In short, at the time, Charatia suddenly summoned the biggest Goblin, and the fighting power was very strong. Its basically causing tremendous destructiveness to the surroundings. Even the guy raised his fist high, as if he could crush huge rocks, immediately blast it up, build it on the ground around it, even There is a huge spark. This Goblin looks extremely ugly, but the body is extremely large, and at this time, the crazy whistling in this area, even after seeing this monster climbed, they all began to avoid, but some of them Because of the evasiveness, even this guy was smashed directly. "Oh!" This kind of humming sounds through the sky. Of course, it will be mixed with the painful desperate cry of human beings. In short, the damage that this Goblin caused to this place is simply impossible to estimate, nearly half of it. The human being was actually intimidated by the momentum of this guy at this time, by contrast. The most important enemy of this group of guys is not the one in front of them, wearing a woman with a deep red resembling a mech suit, but the Goblin with a huge stone hammer. "Give me their own, don''t be soft." At this time, Xia Ti Ya, who is the guardian of the class, suddenly said, and launched such an order, in short, there will be a certain relationship with this guy.... and will say it. "Don''t tell me that this guy is actually like this, it makes people feel cruel." "Do not!" That is actually a little scary at this time, but the purpose of these guys is very simple, just to make this black man close to the eyes of this guy to judge from the above battles, this little Gothic-like loli should It was the mastermind of the last thing. These knights, as escorts, can now basically say that they have to be completed. In short, the state of being displayed in the face of this guy is more or less awesome. I watched my partner fall down in front of myself at this time. I dont know why, my heart is like the anger of raising a stock. There is no way to imagine such a state, at least I think so. That language seems to be telling, brothers, I will avenge you for this incident. Blame us at this time to quickly gather in this place, in short, formed a state of encirclement. And everyone seems quite incredible at this time. After all, these actual goals have now been reached. To put it bluntly, from the very beginning, the group of 3.0 has already planned, because there is something like undead in this area. This is the existence of a zombie, and from the last Kahn village incident. I have already obtained a very detailed information resource. It seems that the guy is using magic, similar to the existence of the undead, so no matter how you look at this girl in red armor, it should be the mastermind of the last incident, so this group of guys From the beginning, I have made such a plan. The guy in a black trench coat and unable to see his face, holding a world-wide prop in his hand, quickly rebuilt the place. As for these knights, the role, now basically can be said to have been completed. . v3 Chapter 225： : Guild Wars Their purpose is to be able to stop these vampires, and the huge Goblin, in short, they must not be able to get these guys close to the goal. As the guardian of the class, Xiatyya still has a slight difference from other guys. The reason is very simple. That is because the girl shows something in certain things, the way is a bit different, which means that this guy is extremely despised for the existence of human beings, and does not regard human beings as one. Very kind, terrible existence, in other words, it will not be wary. It will only prevent the guy who has only the world props, and as for the others, he doesn''t care. Inevitably, it will make people feel a little strange. In short, at this time, quietly standing in this place, the whole body is wrapped in this kind of thing, holding a weapon in the hand, similar to the kind of horse-riding rifle, but the front is a kind of drop The state of the tube, in short, this thing can absorb blood, and the existence of a vampire itself wants to enhance its own strength, it is necessary to carry out a large-scale work 14 . It is also called replacement, and you must know that the magic inside your body is all constructed from this kind of blood, which is very different from the ordinary simple magic family. Just like Chiba, at this time, the brow is also wrinkled. At the same time, in a temporary combat room not far from this place, in short, the meaning created by the use of magical power, a room, and know that there are enchantments around it. Ordinary humans simply have no way to enter this room, and even if they inadvertently break into it. It will also be misled. In short, such a kind of magic is quite good, and this place is built in such a temporary tent. In short, it is similar to the decorations in the temple. Then Chiba adults stand in this place and watch All around. The expression above is more or less a little dignified. After all, it is such a situation. "I think you should know what is going on now, but it may change in the future." After all, in this place, it is only a temporary place of war, and all the guardians of this class have come here at this time. Of course, it is only for the blood war girl, there is definitely a limit to dealing with this situation alone. After all, this guy is just a person, only to know that the other party has a world prop. That makes people look very embarrassed, especially in this case, they do not know how to do it, Chiba adults are a little nervous, after all, facing the current situation. The decoration of these temporary temples, the various equipment inside is quite good, and there is a very huge chair in front of Chiba adults, then sit on it, one hand on this, on the armrest Look at such a huge mirror in front of you. In short, it can reflect the current state of a battle, but it is relatively stable, but so far it has not found the guy with the world props. At this time, everyone looked a little dignified, because once the guy was discovered, the whole army would be dispatched and then killed, but at this time, suddenly ones sight was noticed. "Looking closer to the picture, I want to see this guy''s looks more clearly." Chiba said very seriously, and the emotions that came out of the expression were simply unbelievable. In short, after the lens of this magical scene was pulled closer. A very strange guy appeared in front of everyone, she was wearing a black robe, but I dont know why, this guy has been running fast. If there is no guess, this guys hand should be hand-held. That kind of world props, otherwise it is impossible to be so severely protected. For this, I can still be sure, because at the time of the test, many knights did not even intend to leave at the side of this guy, but as these vampires of Xiaiya gave these knights directly, they would be confused. It is also impossible to evolve into what it is, and the man paused a little at this time. In short, he carried out a careful observation. It seems to be the same as the target, and this guy knows how to grasp the opportunity, for the time being, he can''t be amazed. "It''s him!" Its true that at this time everyone is slightly nodding, and it is possible to feel from the current atmosphere that this guy does have a different power. That is, the world props themselves are the existence of a great magician, so more or less can feel what is in the guy''s eyes, and know what he is waiting for in 793. "It seems that this battle plan is quite successful, because this guy has already taken the blood war girl, that is, Shatiya as a hostile goal." More or less will make people feel a little concerned, but since it looks like this. At least I saved a lot of trouble, especially in this state, it is really difficult to shoot myself and solve this guy. "Then we should do things later, we should hurry." At this time, one of the women said this, the name of this guy is called Yaer Bede. In short, in the whole big tomb, this guy is quite high, at least the level of management is very powerful, and can All species in the big tomb are analyzed in all aspects. And still have a very smart mind, at least able to compare with Dimitugos. The same is the management of the grassroots, so these two guys must have more powerful skills than some other guardians, at least in the analysis must be very thorough, even ask yourself which questions this guy should have A quick answer, this will show the ability of this guy. . v3 Chapter 226： :purpose For this point, Ya''er Bede can basically be said to be doing quite well, because I often forget some things at some time, including some well-known, various equipments in the big division, and how much In short, this guy is especially clear, so the brain should be quite useful. But this guy also has his own shortcomings. The main reason is that he accidentally tampering with a certain setting of this guy, and then let him take a state of idiot. Of course, he can only use such a vocabulary to describe it. There is absolutely no other possibility between this guy. "Slow, don''t worry, let''s see this thing." Said faintly, especially in this case. Chiba adults think that many things do not necessarily have to be solved quickly. It is like a state like this. If you inadvertently offend this group of guys, then it will be difficult to do because of your current intelligence resources. Very few, in other words, it is more dangerous to rush out, let alone know how many world props this guy has in his hands. "Fortemporary, let''s take a look at it first. Xiatia should solve this problem very well. I believe her." At the beginning, I was more anxious than anyone else. But at the next time, I don''t know why I seem to have changed my mind. After all, such a state is to test the guardian of their own class. How can these guys reach their strength? If you can compete with these worlds everywhere, then you may really be able to dominate the world. What''s more, if you want to experiment with a problem, that is, what kind of state can the group of people be loyal to? Of course, the most important thing is the division of power. Shatti is actually a very dangerous character, because this guy is resistant to his magical attributes. In other words, if the guy is controlled by someone else, he wants to deal with him. Not so simple, knowing that the chances of being able to beat her are less than 50%. The attention is also said that the two people can never maintain a particularly friendly state. At the very least, be wary of the existence of this guy. "Know, Chiba adults!" The brow is also a tight wrinkle at this time. In short, there is no other way to do this. At this time, Ya''er Bede can basically be said to be fully armed, and the golden armor worn on his body is also holding a tomahawk in his hand. Basically, he can be said to be ready to fight at any time, as long as the Supreme Master Being able to give orders to all guardians at this time will attack the past in the first place. Then the guys were wiped out, and the film was not left, but what they didn''t think of, the Supreme Adult was a little hesitant at this time, as if he was waiting for something. "First, don''t worry, I have to see what the world''s props are all about." After all, each level of inversion may be a bit different, and there is such a way to use it. If you use it without knowing it, it is very dangerous. Looking at the man running in this mirror, he has already recorded his picture, and saved it quite clearly. The next time he meets, he will definitely kill the guy in the first time. The black man rode his horse in his hand at this time, and then quickly moved around. What people feel is that this kind of power that this guy shows, in any aspect, seems to care. Very fast. Its almost time for you to believe your eyes... "What is this all about!" The brows are also a bit nervous at this time, at least for the current state, many people have no way to figure out. Shetiya is very quiet and standing in her own place, and it is quite majestic to hold weapons at this time. In short, I have not put these human beings in my eyes. This guy actually noticed at the beginning. The man in a black robe can be discerned according to his years of experience in combat. This guy should hold the world props in his hands. After all, such an injection can resonate. You two things are able to attract each other with strength. I think many people should know it, especially this magical power, which can be well distinguished for the exploration magic of the undead. Therefore, Shatti has no movement at all, and at this time it seems to be waiting. But it is indeed like this, in this waiting, the eyes are also flashing a touch of ease. However, since it is the world''s island owner after all, I am fighting this with a fully armed state. If there is any problem, it can be said that it is quite dangerous. After all, this guy said that using a variety of props is even super magic. It is not easy to crush it. The man began to wander at this time. In this case, he thought he was going to succeed, but suddenly he came out with a strange guy behind him. (Zhao Zhao) This guy is really a Xiatia. The vampire bride summoned, and then the whole rushed up. It was a big mouth, and the whole face began to be distorted at this time. What exactly is this guy, the power that is shown is simply unbelievable. ".how is this possible!" Fear and fear occupied my body at this time, but fortunately, this reflected, the speed was relatively agile, and immediately evaded, the vampire bride seems to be somewhat empty, but in this case, it is impossible for himself. Easily bring out this world prop. After all, this guy is still unbelievable in front of him, at least before he can determine the final boss, he is not free to use the props. . v3 Chapter 227： : Do not doubt "Give me all the killers, don''t leave any regrets." Sheiati stood in her own place. Basically, as long as this guy does not give orders, their monsters will not launch an attack, and the way to order is slightly different from other people. You need to talk openly, just exchange it in another way. This is not to say that the exchange of magic is used, but rather a way of telepathy, which in general makes people feel a bit strange. Of course, in the vampire, a kind of ultrasound similar to that used by bats is used. This group of guys who have no way to hear or discern such a voice can do it. And the ability to shape the control of the Shatiya people, more or less will make people feel a little unexpected, these monsters immediately rushed up, twisted together with these knights, in short, the situation now looks a little scary, after all, dead something . There are also those knights lying on the ground, the blood seems to be flowing down, I think as long as the individual sees this scene. Quite that I can''t bear it, I may feel a little disgusting now. "This...517" Everyone seems quite surprised at this time. In short, it is especially simple to distinguish in this situation. The black man is really confirmed. This guy can actually issue orders to these vampire brides. It is said that the final big battle has now arrived, the man frowns tightly, and then runs fast. "What happened to humans? Don''t you dare to attack me?" This is not just a naked provocation, it can even be said that it is a declaration of power to declare itself strong. The expression of Chardonnay has a slight smile at this time. In short, when talking to this guy, it will make people feel a little surprised. "What are you afraid of!" That look is like saying, I have already confirmed, this guy is the maker of the Kahn village incident, so in this case, you can''t escape the palm of my hand, the man ran wildly. And suddenly took out the weapon in his hand at this time, it is at this moment. A seal magic prop similar to ice crystals appeared in front of everyone. Everyone felt quite incredible, and it was bright, especially for Chiba adults, who seemed to wait for it. Sure enough, in this world, there are other new props in the world, and if you say that you are not mistaken, this thing should be a thing with ice attributes. At present, judging from this kind of seal magic crystal, the level should be quite powerful, and it can even be said that it has reached an unimaginable level. I did not expect this to be a world prop. The existence of such a world prop is still relatively rare. Including the ones that I own, but only a dozen in the entire guild, so there is not much in the whole continent. Look carefully at this world props should be ice and snow magic. If you don''t have any problems, or if there are some unexpected situations, it should be very simple to deal with this guy, but his props should be slightly guarded. After all, this stuff can be said to be harmful to yourself, no matter how Kind, be careful. I can only do it in the current state. As for the next thing, I dont think there will be any change. "Sure enough, as I guessed it, it was something of ice properties." Magic props! Yes, this thing is similar to the bedd method. It still has the power of ice. It really makes people feel a little surprised, but they have not shown such a very surprised state. In short, they are facing such a In this case, I know how to do it. "For the time being, I will bear it. I think this thing is Chara, and one person is enough." In fact, at the beginning, I did not expect such a thing to happen. If it is other world props, I will definitely let all the class guards help Xiatiya at this time, but I am confirming it myself. After this incident, it did not seem so nervous. I think the reason is very simple, because the thing that is similar to the seal crystal magic is actually not so exaggerated, because in this part of the world, this section can basically be said to belong to the weakest attribute. So, because God''s vampire is likely to be able to deal with it alone. As for what kind of degree can be achieved. "Look, this guy will die very badly." Basically it can be said that the power inside the big grave. Chiba adults can be said to know everything, and everyone''s ability and characteristics are quite clear. The reason why they do such a very careful investigation and serious research. Mainly because of the loyalty of this group of people, if there is a rebellion, if you are still preparing for this battle, you can deal with these guys, at least you can do it, know yourself and know each other. Yum. Just like in the last Lizard War, Cossets was a powerful warrior. He didn''t expect to be defeated by his own way of war. So, this guy is simply a fiasco and he pays himself. The task of going out has not been completed. But the real thing is not to guard against these two guys, but to guard against this, the girl of the blood war, after all, this guy''s level is not much different from his own, the most important thing is that the ability is basically the same. It will inevitably make people feel a little concerned! "Damn, the brow is also wrinkled tightly at this time, at least it is like this." "Awful guy!" Those guys actually revolved around this huge Goblin at this time, and then the weapons of these fierce neutrons, there is no way to hurt this big bet. . v3 Chapter 228： : The power of props Because their attack method is really too weak, just some simple headgear, there is simple magic. However, it does not matter, the vampire brides sent by them will clear them, as for themselves, they are Shahti. Now facing a new ~ opponent. "If you have any last words, you can quickly say it, otherwise, there will be no chance at any time." "Oh, big words." In fact, the man does not want to say too much nonsense. In this case, nothing more than two things to complete the task must be to destroy this guy from the world, even if it is to sacrifice his life, in order to be able to let Even the country of education _ better prosperity. "Hey, let''s die. If you stand in that place and don''t move, maybe I can make you die a little bit better." Sure enough, there is a slight misunderstanding in this, at least this guy made a mistake in the goal of the task, the guy in front of him is just one of the most supreme people. That''s it! At this time, the two men were ready to fight each other, and in the next moment, the black man rushed over immediately, then suddenly pulled out the weapon in his hand. At the beginning, he There is no choice to use the world props directly, but instead, a large knife is drawn. Not only does it have a magical girl, it is a close-fighting fighter. At this time, it is close to the front of the eye. The vampire with pearl power, two people instantly hit each other. This kind of impact is really a surprise. . "A small age is not bad." The guy in the black trench coat looked a little surprised at this time. After all, this guy in front of him looks like a guy who has a Gothic little loli. He didnt expect to accept such a powerful collision. It seems that there are some points that are not flick. However, I am also very prepared at this time, at least not easily choose to give up, and this guy may feel a little different. "Let you see what real power is!" It was said that this kind of power that this guy showed up at this time was so unbelievable that the short knife in his hand immediately rushed to the present Shatti. The action is quite sharp, it can be seen that this guy should undergo rigorous training on weekdays, otherwise the actual combat experience is very rich, it should be the existence of a character like a warrior or a shadow assassin, in short, this guy is in, Xiatia There is absolutely no shake in front of me. Even my body has risen slightly at this time. In short, all kinds of movements in the hands are very fast, and people can''t believe such a picture. "You guy!" Shatia, I feel a little surprised at the moment, after all, I have to fight this guy. However, from the previous attack, it can be clearly judged that this guy will feel more or less simple, but he will not give up, in his hand, at this time, holding this dropper gun instantly I greeted him, and then the two men twisted together like this. If at the beginning, due to this huge impact, both of them began to retreat. Chiba adults, after seeing this scene, were a little surprised. The man in front of him was just an ordinary person. How can you have a little magical power? But why can it be achieved to such an extent? "What is it about him?" When you think about it, you think that the only explanation that is unlikely is that this guy must take a lot of magic potions before getting this place, and then put his body in a very strong top against him, otherwise it is this The body of the guy found the influence of the world props. In fact, this ice attribute is similar to magic crystal. It is not a real world prop. It is a kind of power that can be enchanted by the enemy. In fact, its real strength is to strengthen one''s body, otherwise it is not the case. It is impossible to have a human body that has the same powerful power as Chardonna. Asking for flowers In addition to being able to have such a scale of fighting between two people, it really makes people feel incredible, and even surprised. "Chiba adults... What is this all about?" "The summer of Chardonnay, why does it seem so weak?" Ok! At this time, Chiba adults quickly waved their hand to indicate that this thing can not be blamed, vampire, why is the reason very simple? It is because the man''s body has been strengthened at this time, but ordinary people can''t see it. For the very experienced Supreme Master, how do you know how to use this magic item? ............... "Don''t say this, the reason is very simple. The world to the home page is what you just saw that is similar to the magical crystal of ice properties. It is not really a prop." The smile at the corner of the mouth, at this time, so that all the class guards can not believe, supreme adults, what is this all about. In fact, it is true that the explanation of this matter is quite simple, and the reason is also caused by oneself. "Probably this is the case, faintly said." Especially in the way of showing in the eyes, it is simply impossible to imagine how this guy is doing. "The world props are actually fake, so you may not understand much. In short, what I want to say is that this can improve people''s basic physical fitness. That is to say, the man you saw is actually World props have been used since the beginning." Can you strengthen your body? Dimitugos pushed his eyes at this time, and then there was a hint of surprise in his expression, but for such an explanation, it was for everyone to understand immediately. It turned out to be the case. How can ordinary people fight the same battle with Shatia? . v3 Chapter 229： : new order The Supreme Lord is now standing in this place, plainly speaking, including all of these class guardians, standing in this place with himself, and then some so-called exchanges with these guys. At least in this matter, the way it is handled may be a bit strange. Do it yourself and want to be a striker. At this time, Shatiyah was a little bit confusing, and in short, this guy existed as the first situation. In which part of the jungle swamp, above? Then I received such an order. "Give me all the time, give me all these guys." "Yes, Xiatia." These guys immediately received orders at the time of "three nine zeros". In short, as the true ancestor of the vampire, that is, Shatti, at this time, it can basically be said that it is a big step forward, in short. Follow this group of guys in this place. The voice disappeared very quickly. At this time, a murderous and murderous voice suddenly came out. In short, the entire vampire seemed a little irritated at this time, and the other party expressed special dissatisfaction. "I must unload your guy." After saying this sentence, the situation shown on the expression does not allow you to understand. In short, at this time, a vampire jumps and then fights with these knights immediately. In short, the scene is very pickle. However, Xiatia, at this time, is paying special attention to her body, at least not wanting to be soiled by these soils. In short, it will be somewhat careful at this time. "You guys, don''t let me down, otherwise, don''t blame me for being polite to you?" At this time, I said faintly, in short, I suddenly put one of my own hands, and then boiled it up, and one of the knights left it to you, and that was actually screaming when it was here. The voice can even say that this guy has no effect at all, and it can''t be poured in an instant. Xia Ti Ya, this did not stop here, in short, at this time, launched a fierce attack in time, this group of guys can basically say that it has been smashed into the present, can not imagine the place. At this time around the noisy voice, you can think about it, after all. This place has gathered a large number of knights. In short, these guys will see the scars in front of them when they see the monsters in front of them. It can even be said that people feel a little surprised. At the same time, in another room, this place is a seed in the room, where nearly a dozen people gathered. All of them, the class guards, that is to say, the guys in the whole big tomb, the way they appear after they appear in this place may make people feel incredible, but in fact they should understand. Many people are standing in this place at this time, and there is no reaction. Then, looking at the picture inside this mirror, it really makes people feel a little concerned. If you continue to look like this, it must be that the Xiatia adults can get it. The ultimate victory. This is completely a unilateral killing, these guys are in front of their own guardian of this class. It is completely crushed on the strength. In short, people will feel a bit confused. After all, this time has not seen that. The strange man appears in this place. In short, this guy should have only the world props in his hand but he has not used it. In fact, this guy was waiting for such an opportunity at the beginning. I still care about this point, especially in this case, the brow is also tightly wrinkled at this time. In short, I should be very clear in my heart, Xia Ti Ya adults, at this time, did not care about the life of these guys, and even many people have issued such a scream at this time. Obviously the attack on this place, but in the absence of sufficient development, I can only temporarily change the situation with such a number and the ability of the other party. At least I should understand that these soldiers are usually attacked during training. At the time, it may be said that it will be quite calm, but when faced with such a situation, it seems to be overwhelmed..... The sacred swindle began to spread at this time. In short, this group of guys may seem unbelievable. I don''t know how to do it, but I should be very clear in my heart. The brow is also tightly wrinkled. At the same time, in this room, the handsome looks so dark, basically it can be said that the surrounding decoration is replaced by a curtain, this place looks like it is not much different from the temple. At least my heart should be very clear at this time. Here is located in the big tomb, and then there are nearly a dozen people in the entire class standing in this place, and these guys are very strong, and even can be said that they are some warriors who are war-torn, and their power can be One enemy, even can be said to be able to destroy a small town, in short, this group of guys are still standing here, no words. These guys are waiting for such an opportunity. Supreme adults, standing in front of them at this time. 3.6 So this group of guys has no justice at all. Not everyone is very quiet at this time. This is not only a kind of respect. It is mainly because they are afraid in their hearts. This is because he is in front of his master and cannot show such a way of disrespect. This is the way. The room did look a bit dark. But really, these guys are some knights who have fought. Moreover, it really caused a huge confusion for such a thing. In this way, the number of enemies that can be judged should be quite large, although there is no way for anyone to master this magic. Props, there may be no way to pinpoint, but at least you should know a lot. . v3 Chapter 230： :Black trench coat Supreme adults, looking at the picture in front of them, began to think in the mind. In short, this guy analyzed quite thoroughly, and also knows how to do it in the face of the present situation. "Let''s watch the guy, the man in the black trench coat. In short, this guy should be the target of this time. Must pay attention?" After all, the number of knights in this place is relatively small, so it is said that it can be judged well. If a guy has props in his hand, at least it must be obscured. On the contrary, it will make people feel very uncomfortable. same Slowly stand up to his body, at this time basically all the people, the guardian is also behind him, this guy is not wearing a dark red windbreaker when he came out today, and basically He said that he still had a mask, but now he has taken it off, revealing his bone, and his eyes flashed a red glow at this time. This guy has a variety of big rings in his hands, and all of them have such a thing that they can''t believe. These guys are really surprised... 14 How is it possible! You can''t believe it, and there is no way to understand the state of the present. At least I think so, but just when these guys are ready to leave from this place. There are sudden things that make you feel better about yourself. To put it bluntly, I have already confirmed the situation in the past when I was in the situation. The man in black clothes seems to have props in his hand, so if you deal with this guy, you will be successful. But this does not mean that the current situation can be transformed into what it is now. There was a fierce flash in the eyes. "hateful" I don''t know how to deal with the current situation. In short, there is some accident happening at this time, because I may not have noticed this guy in the battle, but where is it, but in the next moment, his suddenly The voice of insincereness was drawn at this time. The whole hall will make people feel a bit strange. This place can basically be said to use a kind of existence like a lantern. To put it bluntly, it is to be able to illuminate. In short, the big grave, the things used inside may make people feel a little surprised. Especially the kind of light, really, I don''t know how to do such a treatment, but my inner world should be quite understandable, and even can know that this guy shows such a way. what happened? This temporary build thing, the appearance can basically be said that there is no difference between the grave, that is to say, this place is basically built by magic, in other words, there is a kind of exploration magic, can I learned about these guys around me, but just then, I suddenly felt something close to me. Although I don''t know this, how to find the guy in this place can even perceive the magic power here, but I can be sure that someone is coming. Chiba adults, at this time faintly said. The expression flashed a bit of incredible, really, it made people feel a little embarrassed. But my heart is very clear. Its like a situation in front of you, but its actually hard to figure out. At least I think so... I don''t know how to do it, but I also have some thoughts at this time. Supreme adults, at this time, the eyes flashed amazed, because this guy has no way to understand the current state, it really makes people care, what is this guy doing? I have to know that I came to this place at the beginning, but someone assured me that I would never let anyone discover it, but it is obvious that I am in this place, exploring magic, and I have found someone coming. "Dimius, what is this all about? It seems like a few guys are approaching us." Said faintly, especially in words, at this time. Dimitugos is also a bit surprised. After all, it was just that I explored the surrounding area and discharged a lot of monsters. I didnt find anyone in this place, and even if I found it, it was just an ordinary one. Human. But judging from the degree of reaction to exploring magic, the guys who appear in this place should have some skill, at least at the hero level. Yes, at the same time, there are several figures in this jungle. These guys are all members of Rose, and the most important thing is that these guys are all built by women. In this era, its not There is a big gap between men and women, and the most important thing is your strength. 470 As long as you can have power, in fact, many people will not be your opponents. I still know this. The eyes flashed a little bit of surprise at this time. In fact, I felt very special in my heart, but I might be a little annoyed at this time. After all, these guys must fight, they must maintain a very vigilant heart, and they dont know each others battles and Number of people. "Five people?" The members of Rose are very clever. They can even say that they did not show up immediately when they came to this place. Instead, they used some magical skills to temporarily make their bodies. Then look around the situation until you find the place, these guys will be ready to act, to say that they may not believe it? In order to be able to save the strength of their own members, it is said that at this time there is no full staff. I still left part of my family. In short, I can basically say that the members of Rose are also divided into two teams. The Iraqi Association is responsible for finding the magical power activities that have just been explored here, and others. Tell me this stay in place, then observe. . v3 Chapter 231： :recapture His Royal Highness has already given them such an order, and in the case of a last resort, do not arbitrarily attack. Otherwise, it is quite dangerous, at least, it is at least like this. In the jungle, there is also a temporary battle, place, in short, this group of girls built a temporary tent here, and the captain sat in the surroundings and the environment was simulated. A very detailed operational plan is very important in this matter. After all, this time the opponent is too mysterious. I don''t know where it will appear. These guys started to study it. "In this area, I think a lot of people will feel a bit strange, that is, this place, we had already looked for people to observe the bones yesterday, but no one can come back." Yes, this map can be said to be a detailed map. It has a very obvious description of the various buildings in this area, so it can be well discerned, but what makes people feel strange is that on this map. Above, the place where the mountains were not marked, or the jungle, suddenly had a mountain. This is also a place that people care about, but this guy doesn''t say much. After all, the situation is a bit different now. In short, I have already dealt with it in this matter. The eyes flashed a bit of surprise at this time and said to all of my men. "I think things should be in this place. In short, you must be careful. The power of this guy is very simple. At the very least, when we deal with him, we can''t be careless..." The way you talk makes people feel a little different. In short, this captain is extremely careful at this time, it is exactly like this, because yesterday, two knights have been sent to investigate the situation. In short, the forest is quite careful, but until today, these two guys Still not coming back, from such a situation to analyze, it is very likely to judge that the two guys have died. Huh... The brows are slightly up. In short, there is no way for them to solve this problem. After all, they have tasks themselves. It is still more important to protect this group of people. If you let them go out of the army, don''t know where it is. Sri Lankan country, this group of guys actually had such a big blood, showing how much these guys hate this opponent, but there are some things that can''t be speculated, this time opponent. Not as simple as you think, this guy is very powerful. Strong enough to even make you unable to believe... "Can be evil!" Fear and fear, at this time you can emerge? In short, for the members of these roses, at the very least, it is necessary to make a good operational plan. In the case of a particularly lack of intelligence resources, it is impossible to fight rashly. It is necessary to know that the Golden Princess is not responsible for himself. Her heart is kind. And in this case, I must lead well. At the very least, I can''t make any big troubles. These actually let them rush to the top, but I think it should be just cannon fodder. As far as the current situation is concerned, it only appears. A similar vampire guy exists. However, there are no other people. But really, many people are beginning to doubt at this time, this guy is the boss in the mouth, but the captain only has a different view on this matter. If this guy is, it would be too much. Some are simple. I don''t know if I am too confident or for other reasons. The captain said faintly, in fact, it can be said that it is very understandable. After all, this group of guys in front of me is nothing more than an undead. In other words, if you add some magical power, or some special props, you can give them a fatal attack. one strike. It really makes people care a little. It seems that some are not simple, and the entire conference room of this war room is very simple. Of course, these guys are not enjoying this place, so there is no such necessity. The mourning pain is now coming at this time. Xiaiya attacked quite a madness. In short, this guy jumped and then slammed into the boss of this incident. However, at this moment, which black robes have long been looking for good opportunities. The man suddenly ran towards his side. ". It''s got it!" At this time, the man flashed a smile, in short, this guy wants to say is such a situation. I know how to do it in the next few days, but I feel more or less in my heart. The man, his brows are wrinkled. In short, the teeth are even starting to inquire at this time. The movement is quite agile. To say that he is himself, is to be able to avenge his brother. That''s right, the reason why this man would hate Shatti like this is because the guy who died in the last Kahn village incident is the brother of this guy. In short, the relationship between the two people in the bottle is quite good. After the occurrence of this kind of thing, he is now heartbroken and finally chooses the path of revenge. "The humans in the district still want to attack me? Do you think you have this possibility?" It''s really a bit of a concern. The way the guy talks may be a little different from the others. The brows are slightly up. In the end, I know how to do this. But in fact, the thoughts in my heart may change. Especially for the current state, the look is like telling you. "I will let you know what is called real power." Shadya, the reaction can be said to be fast, and the whole mental state is very good. This guy immediately reacted after the attack, and then grabbed the guy''s body with one hand. . v3 Chapter 232： : Trembling Pressing it directly to the ground, a very powerful explosive force bursts at this time, the ground, and even cracks have appeared, the mans body is directly squeezed into the soil, even so Not finished. Shortly after Charatia, he stepped on the guy''s body again and again, and a very powerful destructive force exploded immediately around him, even including the earth began to tremble. The seal magic crystal props that the man took in his hand suddenly fell to the ground at this time. Now it can be said that this guy is still not in his river, and the spell is finished. In this way, the man fell to the ground. The man could basically say that the whole face almost flowed out, and blood was ejected from the mouth. The heart was almost crushed at this time. If you said that it was not the reaction speed, it was OK. Immediately use only one magical skill to protect your heart position, otherwise you may be killed immediately. I can even say that there is no feeling at all. At least for now, I still have a sigh of relief. After all, the time left for the 403 is not much. After all, the heart has been squeezed like this. It can be alive. miracle. What is this sacred guy? The man felt incredible at this time, and even said that he could not face this guy. The power between the two is really too different. There is absolutely no possibility of playing. Xiatia is very fierce now. In short, after seeing the prop in the hand of this guy, after falling on the ground, he immediately let his vampire servant grab it, and the surrounding Other warriors. In the middle of the night, it is particularly fierce, as if it was with the same tigers, these guys are extremely smooth and can''t imagine, indeed for the undead. This is my current task. Chiba adults have already made the task very clear, and in this mission, they must be found. Magic props, because only such things can pose a certain threat to the Supreme Adult. More or less people (bedj) are somewhat concerned, and the way that the eyes show at this time may make you have no way to understand, but your heart may, and. The way to understand is very thorough. These monsters can be rushed at this time. In short, the reaction speed of these guys is quite good. Then they come to this place to rob. In short, the people on both sides are all eye-catching, but after all, the speed of the vampire is still Faster, one of the vampire bats immediately picked up this magical crystal prop, but I don''t know why it was burned out in an instant. "Haha, see it!" Magic crystal props, after all, can be said to be similar to the world everywhere, so the ordinary monster wants to pick up this guy, it is impossible to be swallowed up by the power of this guy. At that time, the magic crystal fell from the air again and broke into the swamp. Everyone did not think that this was not a comedy. This guy was Xiatiya, and he stepped under his feet like this. But he suddenly laughed, because this guy knows that this magical item really makes people feel incredible. If you are not strong enough, it is very difficult to get close to this kind of thing, even if he can smash such a magic. World props! It is true that unlike other ordinary props, there are many problems. "You know, you guys are undead, and the magic props in my hands can basically be said to be dedicated to you, the power of possessing light attributes, so say that these vampire bats are close to him. The body will be burned immediately." "hateful!" At this time, Shatiyah was quite surprised. I didn''t expect this guy to actually do this. It really made people care. "Don''t think that your magical props are the power of light attributes, so I can''t do anything with him." In fact, there was such a kind of magic crystal at that time. The reason why it is like this is very simple. It is because it is indeed possible that the attribute may be related to this undead. It is a possibility that there will be a certain situation, but this will happen. It doesn''t mean that there must be no other way. I still know about this, and it is like this. The brow wrinkles, really, I understand how to do it. That look is like telling the general... "Awful guy." After seeing this guy, Shatiard did not give up, but stepped on his ankle. Magic props, the design in the game world may feel a little different, but I think many people should know that if a magic item level is very high, it will basically have some magic resistance. It is said that some people want to get it is not so simple, and now it is swallowed up by these magical forces, there is such a possibility. That look flashed a bit of surprise at this time, there is no way to understand such a state, the way it is presented may not be much different from ordinary people. But if you look closely, it will definitely be different. The eyes are slightly alert. But to be honest, my heart is quite cold, especially for the current state. You don''t have such a strong way to show up in Shatti, in short, when you talk to these guys. "I come." I will crush this whole body with this guy. It can even be said that this guy has no reaction at all, and then the body is directly broken in this case, which is really unbelievable. It is also impossible to imagine such a state, but this guy said that he really should understand that many times it is not as simple as you think. That eye has begun to shake at this time, in fact, I know very well, such a way. . v3 Chapter 233： : Level change This guy''s body seems to be like a bubble at this time. In short, it is very easy to break. It really makes people feel a little concerned. It can be said that in front of Xia Ti, these guys are not his opponents at all, or even say, Between the two, it is not a level of power to say that the difference is completely. Its really a lot of difference, too obvious... Horror has completely reached a point where you can''t believe it. It is simply impossible. The other knights around him saw this scene at this time, and they were quite surprised, because the guy who died was really a little careless, and there was no movement at all. It can even be said that the body~ was directly crushed. At this time, Xia Ti Ya did not stop because of this. It can even be said that this guy continued to launch the attack, and the speed was quite fast. In front of these knights, he reached out and grabbed the magical road. Even if you are playing, it may be said to be a light attribute, but your own power can be said to be able to crush this. The reason is very simple, because your level is very high, so these magical props can deal with those low-level vampires. It has no effect at all. And such a conjecture can prove that all of what I said is true. At that time, the knights took the lead in grabbing this magic item, but because of the addition of the vampire bride, these guys immediately panicked. In short, the props fell again at this time. Going to the hands of other people, it really makes people care a little, and there is a slight surprise between the eyebrows at this time. In fact, I believe that many people should understand what kind of state is now. It will make people care a little... "Awful guy." Its said that its late, its just a moments time. Basically, its said that its already smashed up and down the summer. Then, the eyes flashed like an unbelievable fear. Feeling, in short, is very powerful for these oppressions around. Want to express such a way, this guy out of the new power, can let the other around, in fact, is in a state of tension, if you say this guy, grab something, it is completely looking for death. These knights, two of which even directly let Chattya pull away. You have no way to imagine such a situation. How did this guy do it? Fear of panic, even in this case, I am already panicked. There is absolutely no way to understand such a state. In my heart, it is quite clear at this time. In fact, many things know for themselves, how to do it. "what happened?" A little scared, even when the whole person is at this time, in the state of the spirit collapse of Quyi, the other knights around, after seeing this monster in front of them, are beginning to avoid some stunned, dare not go forward easily, after all, as long as If you are caught by this guy, you can basically say that the whole body will be crushed and even chopped directly. How powerful this guy is! People can''t imagine such a picture. "how is this possible!" Fear, panic, and even can say that at this time I don''t know how to do it. In this state, I may not be able to keep it well. However, it can be seen that these guys may be a bit nervous, especially when the eyes are flashing at this time, I dont know what to do. In short, such a way of showing at this time may make many people I feel a little surprised, what is this guy? At this time, Xus guy is completely in a passive state. The knights around are starting to be a bit nervous, and even a lot of them are a little scared. After all, this guy said that such a force is such a power that people cant believe it. How powerful is this guy? Fear fills in your body at this time. Xia Tiaya moves very fast, after coming to this place. ask for flowers Basically, it can be said that the attack was launched immediately, and the speed is extremely fast. Its just that people cant believe such a situation, this guy... Grab it directly, and then put this magic item in your hand, but when this guy is close to this, you are a crystal thing, but it feels a bit strange, because the magic power displayed here can be said to be Very weak. If this is a world prop, it is simply impossible to believe such a situation. impossible And I can''t believe in such a situation. There is absolutely no way to understand it. What is the matter? I feel a little lost in my heart, but in fact I know very well in my heart, I can even say that it is quite clear. Sometimes things are like this. The way you behave is different. Of course, what you want is different. Power does not necessarily determine everything. ........ This prop? Shetiya looked at this thing at this time, although she could not feel the huge magic of his hiddenness from this kind of inside, but I dont know why my eyes are like being controlled by something. . "Is this fake?" Of course, in this case, I will doubt it. Mainly because this thing does not have any magical power at all, there is no way to feel all the talents. It is like this to imagine what this is all about. Of course, I feel a little scared in my heart and don''t know how to understand it. It can even be said that this is the case now. "Awesome." At this time, I said faintly that such a way of showing may not be understood, but in fact, my inner world is quite understandable. This is often the case, perhaps exactly the same as you think. "what happened?" Chiba adults, at this time, look at the picture inside this mirror. It really makes people care. . v3 Chapter 234： : Do not move How did Shadiya stand in that place and move? There is a trace of doubt in the eyes of the Supreme Master at this moment. In short, there is absolutely no way to understand this situation. What exactly is this guy, its the same as last time. These guys said that they are using a kind of control that can control the spirit. It can even be said that Cosette is like that, but if you look carefully, its not too much. same. Because this guy just stood still in the same place, it was obviously affected by this kind of attack from the magic props, but it was invisible. There is no way to judge at this angle, what happened. Supreme adult, quite angry, to know that this is the second time. If you say "7:23", your own men will be attacked again at this time, and they will absolutely let them go. And I don''t know why, my heart is slightly self-blaming at this time. At least these guys are their own servants. It is quite important for themselves. At least in this world, there is no other. The relatives can only deal with this group of people, in short, people will care more. "This guy!" Xiatia now derives a state that seems to be particularly confused. In short, when I see this prop, it is like feeling that the whole body is caught in such an incompetent situation. In fact, this kind of prop is the control person. spirit. But he is a kind of magic crystal that can create hallucinations, especially the power that is displayed in this case. I think there may be a big difference between ordinary people and ordinary people. There is no movement at all in Shatiyah. I can even say that I have been standing in this place and I dont want to say anything more. The body is slightly a little scared, this guy. At the same time, at this time, in order to be able to prove what the current situation of Xia Ti Ya, what is the situation, so that immediately opened his own game system interface, and then immediately popped up such a similar, the name of such a The page, always find it yourself, and clicked on the above. Looked at the current situation, there is no abnormality at all. If the spirit of this guy is controlled by this prop again, it should become dark red, so one thing that Su is savvy enough is that this guy should Not being controlled, but her behavior has attracted her attention. I don''t know how to tell the current situation, but I should be very clear that this guy is not too simple. It seems to be telling the other person in the eyes. "Let you know what is called real power." Fear of fear, even can be said to be desperate, in short, at this time, one way you think may be different, and the eyes seem to be communicating with others. "hateful," Even a little scared. Chiba adults, really, have never encountered this situation, so my heart may feel a little unbelievable. But in fact, really, this guy has no other meaning, just to be able to make his own men, more safe, just to say that their love for them may be said, it is like treating their loved ones, so It would be so tense, and quickly opened up the game interface. After confirming that this guy did not lose the spirit of control, he finally managed to control his heart. People can''t understand such a state. What the **** is this guy. "Not very likely." There is absolutely no way to believe such a picture. In fact, you can tell the truth. Sometimes it is not as simple as you think. It may be the same as you think in some things, but you should understand it. The sense of existence such as fear and fear is relative. "All staff set off." This place really can''t be brought, and basically it can be said that the position has been exposed. In short, in this case, who is responsible? I think it should be very clear..... Dimitugos, did not expect these Monsters will also have a situation of falling out, not to mention what they know. This place is basically equal to the control of magical power from the outside world, and it is not an ordinary enchantment. There is no way for outsiders to explore this place, but suddenly someone breaks in. This is simply unimaginable. Who knows this place? Yaer Bede, the expression at this moment seems quite dignified, you know, for these class guardians, the most important thing is the Supreme Adult. But people didn''t think that they would show such a situation. It is completely impossible to understand such a state. What is the matter? Maybe the heart will feel more or less unexpected at this time. In this way, Shatti stood in front of herself and did not have any move. At the same time, at this time, the members of those roses have already begun to act, and can even say that they can feel the power radiated from the other side of the body. Now the two sides can basically be said to be in a state of arrogance, and for each other. The distance between them should be very well understood. The next step is only a matter of time. These guys have to meet. 4.1 But what level of it can be done, it is not what you can understand. In fact, really, I understand very well, and I know what kind of state I am in now. But I don''t know why, but there is no way to understand it in my heart. I don''t know how to do it? The brow is also a tight rise at this time. I think a lot of things are involuntarily. I still know about this. The members of those roses have quickly approached this place at this time. In short, these guys are likely to take action at any time. When facing these guys, they dont know how to do it. In short, people will have With a little care, these guys gathered at this place right away. . v3 Chapter 235： :Unable to understand "Everyone is careful about me. Now that we have arrived at this place, in short, the enemy this time is quite simple. I hope that you can give me a little more serious." All members stopped quickly at this time. However, they did not immediately make any moves, because in this case it is still dangerous. If something happens, I don''t know how to understand it, but this group of guys is quite good. "Yes, the captain knows." Members of Rose can basically say that everyone has very powerful strength, and they are single-armed combat. In this, not only have magicians, but they can even say that they will have weapons, and even some people have reached the level of heroes. Just this group of guys. It may make people feel a little surprised. The way of doing this is actually very simple. To be honest, it is really not easy to want 14 to reach such a level. These guys are carefully selected and then gradually Will meet this organization. Light as a swallow, every movement is very fast, and quite sharp, very quickly, the two sides meet at this time in a jungle lawn, of course, this is not accidental, but this is the supreme The adults led his members in this place, waiting quietly. The purpose is also very simple, just to make this group of guys die in this place. This kind of power can be felt in the eyes, which may make people feel incredible. But in fact, really, I know how to do it. "Awful guy." There is absolutely no way to believe. At this time, the two sides immediately stopped and looked at each other. The members of these roses were about five. After all, there were only twelve people, and they have now been divided into two teams. All the women stopped at this time. In the end, they looked at the group of monsters in front of them. It really made people care. They began to look at each other. The guy standing in the middle is extremely large, and the most important thing is to have a mask on his face. In fact, the most important thing is not knowing this guy. What kind of face is hidden under the mask makes people care more and wears A deep red cloak. Standing in this place, it still seems to be a bit of awesome, the reason why this is said, because this guy is clearly able to identify his identity. It really makes people feel a little concerned, and my heart is very clear. But really, many things are not as simple as you might think. As for the other guys, I wont do the details here. In fact, some people are quite strange, including Dimitugos. This guy should look at the eyes of the people here. It belongs to the subspecies, because he has a huge tail or is still shaking around at this time, but in fact this guy really does not have his face, but the length is so beautiful, it looks like a special delicate. But in fact, this guy is the most loyal, and the most important thing is this guy, he still has a tail. So many people, I think I will think of it as a sub-ethnic. Of course, in this world of magical powers, no matter what you want or something else, there is nothing. The territory is very vast and wide-ranging. I think there are many races in this place, including elf warriors and some other small races. It really makes people care. These guys may not be the same as you think, but they know it in their own hearts. Many times, things are not like you said. It''s really like this, many things are not as simple as you might think. And to be honest, some things, not to say how you want to do, will be successful. For this, I still know more about it. In short, I must pay more attention to this situation. There are many creatures in the world. They are called Asians. They are like the kind of lizards. These guys are also called Asians. Whether in strength or otherwise, it may show an unimaginable state. This guy does have a lot of power. Strong enough that you can''t believe in yourself, so it may make people feel a little surprised. The expression is faint at this time. In fact, my heart is also very clear. Sometimes it is not as simple as you think. In short, all kinds of creatures exist in this world. After all, it is such a fantasy world. People can''t guess. The brow is also a little impatient at this time, in fact, the heart should know. Especially the so-called eyes at this time, people are somewhat concerned about 200. How to achieve such a degree, in fact, I understand very well, sometimes it may not be the same as the situation I think. "You guy?" All the members of the Rose stopped at this time. In the face of these guys, there was an incredible picture in the eyes. In short, if this group of people might have a head-on conflict, it would definitely be very big. The difference. In short, this group of people are more concerned about each other when they are doing a lot of time, especially for the Supreme Master. When I saw this guy, I always felt a bit of surprise in my eyes. I didnt expect all of them to be built by women. It is, of course, in the game world, if it is, the girl, this magical power must have a very big role, for this, I definitely know. Because women are above magic, it can basically be said that there is such a nature. Of course, this is just a setting in the game. It does not mean that the world is like this, but if they dress or look at them from this costume, they wear it. These things are both magical and physical. It is enough to prove that these guys are much stronger than some other ordinary humans. . v3 Chapter 236： :stunt It really makes people care a little. How do these guys do it? Whether it is analysis from strength or other aspects, it is entirely in a state of temporary incomprehensibility. "In short, everyone is careful. These guys should be a bit better than those who are, but don''t know how much they can achieve." Basically, it can be said that the two sides are arrogant, but at this time, the two sides are ready to go to war, but suddenly because of a person''s longevity, but the whole thing has got another stunt, this guy is not someone else. "Who is this guy?" At this time, the brow began to flicker. In short, the thoughts in my heart are actually very simple, but in the face of this guy, my heart may feel a little unbelievable. I don''t know how to do such an explanation. In fact, I understand it. "Awful guy." Shadya, yes, Shatti suddenly appeared in front of everyone at this time, and it was strange that her expression might look a bit strange. I dont know why I always feel this guy, Some times it was different, and it can even be said that the walking posture has changed a bit. Including the members of the rose, and there is a little money here, because this guy is now equipped with his, red something like armor, and holding a blood dropper in his hand, in short, this guy can basically be said to be full Armed. Use a word to describe it. That is already armed to the teeth. It really does make people care. The words and various forms of expression that this guy said may cause people to be in an unimaginable state. The brow is also slightly elevated at this time. Xiatya is completely out of control, and the movements in her hands are quite powerful at this time. "Let you see what is real power." There was a slight surprise in the speech at this time. In fact, I have a very good understanding of such a situation. After all, I know how to do it, but sometimes you might imagine a sense of the picture. "how is this possible" The expression is extremely distorted in the middle of the word. When I look at this guy, I feel a little strange. This guy has obviously changed a lot with the time. Is it because of the crystal magic props that the spirit of this guy is once again Give control? If it is really like this, it really makes people feel a little embarrassed. Especially at this time, the expression can basically be said to start to be somewhat distorted. I never thought that there would be such a situation now. At this time, the brow is also slightly rising. In fact, everyone really understands. To put it bluntly, the next thing is definitely a big fight. As for who can win, it is not necessarily the case. In this case, it depends on the combat effectiveness of both sides. One by one, at this time, it seems quite a kind of vigilance, at least for the undead. It is such a state. "Awful guy." The expression was particularly dignified at this time. In short, the people on both sides did not act rashly at this time. Yes, no matter how you look at it, this guy seems to be a bit strange. Shetiya, she also has the power of a vampire, so the half undead guy is not only fighting, or close combat skills, but also has a very powerful force, and he also has magic skills, and can even say that he has The Supreme Adult has reached a level that is not equal to this level. It really makes people care. And the power of this guy is indeed a bit powerful, so that no matter which aspect, it now includes the big grave itself. For this guy''s combat power, you must take good precautions. Otherwise, what kind of behavior do you mean by this guy? In short, at this time, both sides have fallen into a very embarrassing state. At least everyone is starting to get nervous. The adults of Shatiyah also acted quickly at this time. I don''t know why, the way she talks may make people feel a little surprised, the expression has no move at all, and after coming to this place, she didn''t say a word. In fact, really, this little guy''s heart is quite understandable, and he also knows how to do it in general. At this time, he may have a very big difference. Its like its flashing... ". Damn, what is this?" Shatti, standing in this place, basically can say that there is no move, but there is no attack on everyone, just a very strange meaning from his body. Chiba adults are also a bit surprised at this time. Suddenly want to remind them, but there is no such right. In short, it seems unbelievable at this time, and even the whole mental state may not be very good. I don''t know how to say it. In short, I am very surprised. If it is true, this guy is stimulated to give control. That may be said in this regard, it will feel quite incredible. Of course, I will definitely have more or less concerns in my heart. I will do a lot of preparations at the next time. I know how to do it. Then quickly opened up his own game system, the above confirmation of the name, did not find any abnormalities, but this guy. "Chatia, what are you doing in that place? Hurry and give me back." World props can basically be said to be able to control a person''s state. Although it may be said that the magic seal of the crystal, there is no way to control the spirit of the human, but it is a sensation that can make a person illusion, so that this guy in front of the present, all that he saw is completely absent, the way to distinguish Whether it is true or false. I am completely immersed in the fantasies of my own, that is to say, this guy''s status so far may not be particularly good, or even said that he has lost his combat power, just standing in this place, nothing more. . v3 Chapter 237： :anger Ya''er Bed, at this time, looked quite angry. Especially in that look, at this time it seems that I think a lot of people feel a little concerned, but really, not so simple, some things may seem different from what you think. But I don''t know why, this guy can''t believe it. "how is this possible!" I can even say that I am afraid, and then quickly look at my interface. The above text does not have any position, which means that the spirit of this guy should be uncontrolled, but this does not mean other. In such a situation, the brow wrinkles tightly at this time. In fact, many things are not as simple as you think, but you should understand in your heart, if you choose to give up at this time. That''s true, you may not be able to understand the state of the present. Xia Ti Ya, the mental state of the whole person is particularly bad. In short, standing in this place will make people have such a trace of doubt. What is this guy? Yaerbeid, speaking loudly, and flashing a trace of anger in his eyes, 460 but this guy did not answer her, so at this time, unintentionally it was extremely fierce, and then suddenly rushed up. Because for the big manager, I dont like people challenging her bottom line, no one can do it. Yaer Bede, the speed is very fast. Basically, it can be said that it immediately rushed up in an instant, and it was quite brave. In short, this guy, the way he wants to express, is actually very simple, that is, to put this guy to death. And what he told him is that many times it may be different from what you might think. To know that for the big tomb, it can basically be said that it is impossible to exist in the present situation, but this guy does not respect the Supreme Adult, so it will lead to the dissatisfaction of Yabe Bed. The speed of this guy is really extremely expensive, and the impact on the surrounding is very big, I don''t know how it collapsed. But in fact, I understand very well, especially in a situation like the present. There may be some things that cannot be understood, but the idea in my heart will not change. In any case, it will not change. Eyes are beating fast at this time. In fact, their inner world is quite understandable, and often it is not as simple as you think. That look is like saying... The Tomahawk black tomahawk is in this village, and there is a very powerful force. There is no way to understand such a state. What is this guy? The huge shock wave immediately surged up at this time. To be honest, I might feel that I care a little, but I also understand what it is and how far it is. The eyes are a little surprised, but in fact, more is fear. In any case, there is no way in my heart at this time to produce such an idea. Shaytiya, standing still in the same place, suddenly felt a powerful force around, and instantly in a habitual reaction, fighting with it, dont look at this guy may now look a bit like I, but the reaction speed is extremely fast. At this time, two women can collide with each other, just like the kind of bickering in the weekdays. But to be honest, this time it was obvious that there was a change, and between the two, the real guns were dry. People are a little concerned about how these guys are. Do this kind of (beei) situation. Ya''er Bed, this time can be said to be very angry, and the action in the hands is completely without the meaning of the mercy, the two people instantly collide, the impact of meditation can affect many people around, but these guys are It is some masters, so there is no reaction, but the members of Rose are very obvious at this time, there is a slight fluctuation in the heart, these guys should not be under the level of battle. It really makes people care. And these guys attacked at this time, basically can be said to have caused great damage to the surrounding, people can not understand the current state. "Let you disappear from this world!" It is also quite shocking at this time, and there are some ways for Ya''er Bede to understand. How far has it been achieved? However, there may be some misunderstandings between the two sides. But really, it is really difficult to fight. Xiatia is also good, there is no slightest to show weakness, but to be honest, this kind of way this guy shows is really a little care. I don''t know, I should understand what to do, but I really understand it. This kind of power in the eyes with the handwriting is actually very clear, especially in this case. The sword is arrogant. "Captain, there is a situation here." At the same time, in that sitting in the conference room, it can basically be said that these guys have felt because the shock wave just now is obvious. Only so far has not got more accurate information. "Right, our other team found the guys'' base camp over there and asked for an attack right away." Through a magical power to transmit, in short, this group of people must have to bring all the members of the rose together, and then confront the group of guys in front of them. It''s really like this, and the way you talk may be a bit surprising. "understood." In short, the remaining five members are also a bit nervous at this time, at least they are very quick to prepare. "All the staff will leave for me!" "Yes!" Everyone is nodding at this time. In fact, these guys know very well what kind of situation they are in. The brow is also flashing at this time. In fact, the heart may feel a little abnormal, but know that How to do it. . v3 Chapter 238： : Shock Especially in this case, you may not understand this way in your own way. But I know it. "hateful" Everyone is concentrated in this place at this time, and it is very likely that you will feel a little concerned, but really, you may not be like this~ think. The continuation of the rush, this guy is wearing a variety of different magic, resistant clothing is a member of the rose after all, so relatively speaking, it is quite powerful, the equipment they wear, more or less It may make people feel a little concerned, but really, there is nothing, and some things are not as you think - so simple. I don''t know which one to include... In short, I am very aware of such a state in my heart, and I know how to do it, and the eyes seem to be flashing. Xia Ti, the speed of the attack, and the way may be a bit different, in short, this guy is not just a close combat. It can even be said that what he is best at is the attack of magic. At this time, he quickly recites the spell and then throws out a magic similar to the space. Immediately, the space is shattered at this time. Its really a bit of a concern. I did not expect the two guys to fight. I can see from the current situation that Shatti basically can say that the body is in a state of being controlled, there is absolutely no way to understand, so this guy should be very clear. And knowing how to do it now, the eyes are slightly improved at this time. But in fact, really, the way you show it, you may feel a little surprised. Yaer Bede, quickly spinning the tomahawk in his hand. The combat power between the two people can basically be said to be much different, especially in this case, both sides are in a state of combat. Yale Bede wants to teach this guy and let him understand that sometimes, I am the position of this general manager, and this guy is very powerful. But if you fight with yourself, you don''t necessarily get any benefit. Just when two people were attacking once, they were suddenly stopped. "Enough, what kind of situation is this situation? This guy''s mental state has no problems, but she should be able to see the illusion." Yes, Supreme Master, I have already checked my mission system at the beginning, which means that there are no problems displayed above, including some characters in the game. If this guys spirit is controlled, it will definitely Like Cosettes, it turned red at the time, but it didn''t. That is enough to prove that this guy''s mental state is no problem, but showing her on this interface, the line of sight is greatly affected, in other words, this guy may have been living in the illusion, but his kind of self, protection The ability is still very powerful, so I will treat you as an enemy. Illusion, in fact, mainly depends on what kind of person you are treated as. In short, people will feel a little concerned. Two people suddenly at this time, there was a person in the middle, and two people were stopped by one hand. It can even be said that this guy did not use any magical power at all, and actually able to suppress two people, it really makes people feel Something is incredible. Ya''er Bed, at this time, raised the tomahawk in his hands. I am preparing to cut down below... However, I found that my hand was completely unable to do it at this time. I can even say that there is no way to slash this thing. Its really a bit of a concern. How did this guy do it? At that time, the eyes seemed to have flashed a bit of surprise, but I knew very well in my heart. Sometimes a lot of things are not simple. Although it seems simple, it is actually very difficult. The power of magic has been everywhere to be able to determine a person''s victory. "You two should give me a cool look, Yale Bede, for this matter, I think you should see that this guy has no problem with his mental state, but it seems that there is a similarity to the existence of an illusion. Fight with her." Its faint to say, and as the master of both of them, if you dont stop it at this time, it may turn into a kind of foot-binding that is very unmanageable. It really makes people care. "This guy?" It is simply impossible to believe in such a picture. It can even be said that people feel a little surprised, but I know in my heart that many times it is not like what you said, how to do it yourself. ....... But my heart is firmly convinced. "Know it, Supreme Lord." Ya''er Bed, at this time, put the weapons in his hands, but only then, because in the illusion, this guy has always been to Chiba adults, is maintaining such a state So he said he knows very well. "Yes." Its faint to say, and such a picture flashed in the speech may make you unable to understand, what is the matter. This guy is not under control although the spirit. But what makes people feel ridiculous is that the head can basically be said to be completely in a state of collapse. There is absolutely no way for this guy to understand such a situation. It can even be said that many things will change. More or less will make people feel a little concerned, but in fact more is just a surprise. Supreme adults, under normal circumstances, will not be free to shoot. And this phone will face these two guys face to face, there are also some reasons. At least let these two guys understand that in the big tomb, who is the real master? If you let them be so casual, then this president is not white, and it has been so many years. Moreover, he does not like the contradiction between the internals, even if the other party is in a fantasy. . v3 Chapter 239： :meet The power inside the tomb of Nasarik is that no one can arbitrarily destroy it, which is to say that this is the most powerful existence. Its really a bit of a concern, especially in such an attitude. In fact, in the beginning, the adults of Shatiyah were very clear in their minds, and they must be extremely careful about the worlds props, but ultimately Still careless, it has become such a state, more or less will make people care. Brows, at this time is also slightly uplifting. In fact, it is true that there is a very big change now. There is no such necessity. The brow wrinkles, in short, in this case, one way you want to express may not be the same as "three two three". The Chardonna has never thought that he would be controlled by this kind of thing, or even sitting around himself. This time there was an illusion. Supreme adults, now in front of two people, this has prevented further development of things. After all, I don''t want to see such a picture. I know that these two guys are all under their own hands. In other words, they are the most cherished subordinates. At least they should be very important to them. However, at this time, the members of this rose have come here at this time. An organization like this is particularly mysterious in this world. As far as the current situation is concerned, the very accurate news that can be obtained is that these guys are all made up of women, and now they have ten members. They are still in the process of being added, and they are all carefully selected. These guys are quite powerful in terms of size and combat effectiveness. "Captain, I think this guy is, it should be wrong." One of the girls carrying the black giant sword, after seeing these guys, carried out a very careful analysis. From the description of the incident, it was possible to discern what it was. "Do these guys?" "Ok." Everyone is a slight nod at this time. In fact, this thing can be said to be very understandable. At least it is like this, but in the following time, something that may be unexpected is happening. I really can''t imagine such a picture, what is going on here. The members of Rose, and come on, are quite rude. The most important thing is that these guys still hold the world props in their hands. In other words, these guys are the real behind-the-scenes, at least compared to those. The so-called knight, it is very difficult to deal with. The sisters looked at each other at this time, but since the girl in this place can come to this place, it proves that the group of people has no role at all. It may be dead now, and it really makes people feel a few. Pay attention to it. If the two sides do not meet at this time, they must fight and then conduct a series of negotiations. "I think you should know what we are looking for for you this time, but I want to tell you that things are not that simple." At this time, faintly said, especially in such a way that the words are expressed, I think many people may be misunderstood. "What are you looking for?" At this time, the members of Rose showed their position. To be honest, there are indeed a few different places. They may have a little bit of friction or misunderstanding, even if they want Cooperation is also impossible to achieve such a degree. "Captain, this guy is our enemy. If we don''t do this, we can''t make a difference." A sister seemed a little embarrassed at this time. In short, it was a matter of stopping the guy, especially the guy who said what he said. It really makes people feel a little concerned. I can''t imagine this picture. What is this all about? I want to know the guys in front of me, but the object that the Princess Your Royal Highness wants to catch, if you say... Everyone seems to have some doubts at this time, even including this, that is to say, the Supreme Lord in the big grave can not believe, this guy is going to talk to himself, is it that he intends to choose to pull himself? Of course, if you can, you must do it like this. At this time, I said faintly, in fact, there is no way for you to understand this way. But I think many people should know... Things like this, you may go to imagine, of course, really, may feel a little difficult. For this, I should have a few clear messages. "Don''t interrupt, this thing I will handle well. In short, I will definitely give the Golden Princess a confession in this matter. You think about this guy, you can even beat the world magic props, in other words. Words, that is to say we can get his words, it can expand the strength of our empire." The captain thinks about things that are far more important. Of course, everything is for the sake of profit. Although it is said that these guys may say that there is a saying that is good for raising tigers, if this group of guys can work for the empire, or If you are depressed, you can definitely play a very large deterrent 5.2 force. But one thing you don''t forget, that is the way that His Royal Highness princess showed at this time. To put it bluntly, it is the agreement signed, and the oral transaction between the two, in other words, this Sly The country, to provide a prop, and the world. Later, I made this monster. In short, it has now evolved into the current state, but more or less it will make people feel a little concerned, at least they think so. The Golden Princess is not a fool, and it is quite smart. Especially the guy who painted three meters is simply a neurotic existence. It is very detailed in all aspects. Even he will make a form and then make statistics. In short, this The guy manages it is quite quite in place. . v3 Chapter 240： : Members of Rose Of course, this is only one of her advantages. I know that the Golden Princess is actually talking to the captain two people at the beginning. If the mammoth is the monster of the fish head demon, it may be able to improve the strength of his army. Besides, this guy does not have to kill. Its just that there are a lot of members of this rose who dont know it. Only the captain knows a talent, so its a bit strange that this thing may be made. But there is nothing remarkable. If this group of guys does not intend to cooperate with themselves, then the final result will only evolve into war, which is definitely a must! But if he accepts the conditions, we can''t fight with it. This is still very understanding. My eyes flashed a little bit of surprise at this time. In fact, I understand very well. many things Is there any intention to join? Of course we can provide you with the best service and the advantages of all aspects. If you can, please nod. One of our captains arguments, really, the captains guy doesnt like 14 to sell off, and he doesnt care about other peoples gaze when he talks. What is it? It can even be said that there is no hesitation at all. "Why should I join you? How much benefit can you bring me?" Supreme adults, at this time, faintly said, especially in the eyes, it is a kind of picture that there is no way to imagine, it may make people feel a little concerned, this guy is indeed some people can not understand. "To put it bluntly, people live in the world, they want power and wealth. If you can join us, we can not only avoid it, but also give you a lot of money and various equipment, if you can Please leave a message for me." The person who talks does make people feel a little concerned, but they know it better. But this doesn''t matter anymore. My eyes are slightly dodging at this time. In fact, I know very well in my heart, but if I choose to cooperate with these guys, that is to say, my fame will definitely increase greatly, and even increase the exposure, but this way On the contrary, it will put yourself in a passive state. This is a bit of a loss. However, it is indeed a very favorable condition. If you can, you may choose one, which is quite good. After all, it is an alliance with this group of guys. From the current situation in which you are in the situation, it is quite advantageous for you to associate with these guys. You must know that your fame is getting bigger and bigger. If you dont find a backing, you will definitely If you lose money, you can let the country do it for yourself. In fact, this is what I think in my heart, know how to do it. To put it bluntly, the reason for wanting to raise his fame is very simple. In this time when there is absolutely no way to understand, he must obtain more information resources, so he will change another identity to understand the world, with the fame. As you grow up, you will gradually be exposed to the whole society, and you will definitely encounter a variety of opponents. I still know about this, and it is definitely dangerous to evolve into such a state. Therefore, if you can, you will definitely consider alliance with one of your countries. In fact, in the past, there was such an idea in your heart, but it was not realized. And this group of guys actually have a saying that they do, and it is not very good to not consider it. "Propose what conditions you want." At this time, faintly said, in short, the two sides are now in a very stable state, but when this guy spoke, Yale Bede suddenly became extremely angry, because no one dared to talk to the Supreme Adult about conditions. This guy "What qualifications do you have to talk to the Supreme Lord about conditions, such as a low-level creature like you human beings, in our eyes, is a ant-like existence." In other words, social status may be said to be quite low, at least in the eyes of this guy, and at the beginning, he once asked why human beings exist, but all the layers The guardians are basically able to say the same thing, they are the squatting race. It really makes people feel that they care a little, but think about it. After all, these guys are not from this society, but the characters created in the game world. No matter the character, they may feel a little unexpected. Humans are the same, but their inner world has no way to accept such a setting. Inevitably, 827 will make people feel a little surprised. It also makes people unable to believe in such a situation. After all, these guys are not saying that a kind of human mind is still built, so it makes people feel quite incredible. These guys may feel strange when they talk about other ways, and it may be true that such a situation may not be understood. It is indeed like this, especially when the brow is slightly raised at this time, and I can''t imagine such a picture in my heart, it feels like it is saying. "You guy, what qualifications are there to talk to us in this place." "I don''t know how to tell you about this kind of qualification, but I think that when you just had this teammate, it seems to be in the control of the world''s props, and then it will evolve into such a state." But to be honest, you really are like this. In such a way, you may not be able to understand it. Xiatia, still in a standby state, said that this guy did not make any aggressive behavior. . v3 Chapter 241： :Explanation But there is no other performance. If it is true, using a word in the game world to explain it, you say that this is like I am in a neutral state. Generally speaking, there will be no problems, and even Say this guy won''t feel scared. There is absolutely no reason at all. There are also some people who can''t understand such a state, this guy... In the game world, it is basically a situation that can be said to be neutral, that is, it is in an automatic defense situation. Once someone approaches, it will immediately erupt a very strong kind of attack mode. But if you don''t provoke it, it will stay in this place, and it is not dead, so these guys don''t need to eat at all. It really makes people care a little bit, but to be honest, it may be surprising that the guy is acting like this. It will make you feel very confused. After all, the existence of this guy may be a bit strange. But I don''t know why, but I always believe in it. "This guy" The way to talk is also a bit strange, but I think many people should understand that because there is such a neutral state in some things, that is, when the game is the one, the server may have some problems or you are in the process of brushing the monster. , subject to what, the control of the potion. Or what is poisoned, in such a state will certainly be in a neutral state, of course, this is just a skill, not to say that every game player can have. She is a skill in Xia Ti Ya. Let yourself be temporarily in a state of semi-sleeping. Once someone approaches his body, or nearly half a month or so, the guy will immediately launch an attack, even in this case. Defeat everyone who provokes her, and it really makes people feel a bit confused. At this time, the captain took out the things in his hands and said it was white. At this time, it was to be able to talk about conditions, and the conditions were very simple, that is, the issue of interest. "The only thing I want to say is that I hope you can understand v." At this time, I said faintly, and took out the world props. In other words, I also catered to the information resources that I can get now. This group of people called Roses has props in their hands. In addition to the magician''s hand, there are two in total, but only one is temporarily used. "It seems that it is really my intention." Chiba slightly shook his head, and his eyes were dead, and he did not change at all with what he said. If you continue to do this, then for yourself. Definitely extremely dangerous. After all, the situation may be a bit different now, at least I think so, and that is the situation you are showing next, there is absolutely no way to understand. Chiba adults, the brows are slightly wrinkled, and it is really thoughtful in this matter, but it does not mean that they are giving up. As for the combination of things that this guy said, he should not be too reckless. In short, he can''t promise such a request for the time being, and really, he challenges himself. "The matter of the alliance, I think this thing can be clearly told to you that there is absolutely no such necessity." In fact, people have been thinking for a long time at this time. If you follow the league, you may be a bit less interested in yourself. The reason is actually very simple, I know for this. The reason why this is said, especially as it is now. I am absolutely not going to give up, strength, this kind of thing is very important. But in this world, if you can''t get it. Besides, this group of people actively invites themselves, so it is sure to be prepared for such a situation. Why do you say this? If you don''t involve interest, then there must be other intrigues, this is that he will not choose such a country, because they are too fine, in other words, it means nothing to themselves. The negotiations between the two are affirmative at this time, the progress is very slow, and there may be a situation of collapse. Obviously, at this time, the two sides may be somewhat dissatisfied with the pair, especially when talking. ". Supreme adults, these guys are too arrogant, let me teach them." "Slow, there is absolutely no such necessity." "But, the Supreme Master, this group of guys don''t know what is called heaven and earth. If this is the case, how can they forgive them? It is like the existence of ants. In front of us, we dare to propose conditions." Ya''er Bed, basically, at this time, the expression seems to be distorted, the whole person''s mood is particularly excited, and the tomahawk in his hand is swinging wildly at this time. If this guy can get the command of the Supreme Adult, he will kill all the members of these roses in a flash. It won''t leave any traces, and your eyes won''t blink. It really makes people feel a bit confused, this guy... What exactly is (Wang Nuohao), Xiatia is now in a neutral state, even including the Supreme Adult, but feel that it is better not to have any problems with this guy, let him stay alone in this place. Quiet. At least don''t bother him. "Oh, I see." Chiba may feel that this matter must be solved, so it is said that the ugly student is moving forward. As for the words that the captain said just now, he has also considered it in his mind, but there is no need to form an alliance with him, and he has already said that It is very clear that some things may not be able to do well if they do not necessarily form an alliance. Instead, in a different way, you may get a better way of success. The brow wrinkles, the thought in my heart is like this, but really, some things are not as simple as you think. . v3 Chapter 242： :Pour the country Chiba adults, looking at this group of guys, it seems like a flash of incredible, do not look at their age are all formed by women, and each one is very beautiful. Use a vocabulary to describe that it is simply a pour. These girls are full-fledged, the skin is extremely snowy, and the aesthetic audience is all the best of the big beautiful women, and their dress may be a bit strange, in such a cold winter. These guys actually wear such a thin coat, just like directly revealing their body. However, the size of these guys is already good enough. More or less makes people feel a little difficult to understand. Especially for the current situation. hateful! Brows, slightly wrinkled. But really, a lot of things don''t look like that you think. It is not so simple to solve it. After all, if you are such a strength now, if you choose to cooperate with these guys, it will definitely be beneficial to your future development, but relatively speaking, this group of guys will definitely use themselves, they are not like to be trampled under their feet. Play with the gods. Whether in the game world or in the real world, I will not choose this way. In short, the interests will definitely involve various aspects. After careful consideration, it is better to have a clear relationship with this group of guys. There is no need to be more realistic with them. Brow, a little up at this time. "Damn guys... Actually, I dont know how to do this. The reason why our captain said this is that you can afford to say that we have very strong resources between our empire." "You don''t look at what identity you are now. At most, it''s just a magician who is not dead. What''s great is in front of the members of our roses. It''s just like the same, the ants usually exist." One of the girls suddenly pulled forward at this time, and behind it was carrying a huge black sword. In short, the way this guy speaks may be with other people. Befh is so arrogant that it can be said that it is not the same as other people. The appearance of this guy is that many people around him feel a little concerned. I did not liberate the Supreme Adult Chiba in one place, and the speed of speaking was very fast. After I finished this sentence, I even pulled out the black sword in my hand. The black-painted hilt was like this only at this time. The ability to render the surrounding colors, this guy should have a few brushes, or else it is not possible to impulse, from the annual calendar to judge the words seem relatively small. I don''t know how big it is now. This is a place that people feel a little concerned. "killed you!" The so-called non-death will not die this guy, after saying this sentence, even a little bit of feeling is not, and then the whole body, it seems as if immediately felt a **** taste. If there is no guessing, it is his own, blood rushing from her body, appearing in front of her is a circle of paint, black armored women, holding a tomahawk directly... Cut it and it was fatal, although there was no way to stop the heart during this time, but if you don''t take the time to learn by yourself, or do some other group, you may die too much. The members of other roses around are particularly surprised at this time. Because of this speed, it can be said that you have no way to imagine. "Where is this guy sacred?" Ya''er Bed, at this time, gently rubbed his lips. To put it bluntly, the reason why this kind of initiative is made is very simple. The way this guy shows may be a little unexpected, but she should be very clear and understand. "Don''t give me a move. Whoever dares to come over will let my head move completely." Chiba adults, originally wanted to stop this thing, but this guy is too impulsive, since things have evolved into what they are now, it would be better to directly defeat this group of guys. To put it bluntly, I also care about the world props. Simply grab the props in this group of guys directly, perhaps this way for you, I really feel quite good, it looks like it is talking. "how do you feel?" "Very good, you have to know who this guy is insulting at the time." Other members of the Rose are ready to start at this time. And from the expressions of these guys, I can see that they are a little bit eager to move, but because this guy has shown such an extremely powerful force, many people have chosen to withdraw, I dont know how this is. If you say this guy is so powerful? That has... The back is also a bit cold at this time, even if it is a member of Rose. Faced with such an unexpected incident, it is really impossible to imagine. It is necessary to know that the woman who spoke just now ranks among the members of Rose. At least within the top five, without any chance to fight back, it is enough to prove that these guys are extremely powerful, even on all of these members, including the captain. The blue-black battle axe in his hand raised at this time and confronted these guys. "What I want to tell you is, don''t let me catch." "Otherwise, I will let you completely disappear from this world." The tone and manner of this guys speech makes people feel a little concerned. But I don''t know why I think in my heart, there are big changes. Although these sisters want to do it, they dont know why their feet seem to have no way to go. This is not to say that they are afraid, they are shaking, but because they are controlled by magic power. At this time, the Supreme Lord, in fact, has already prepared for it. It is said that from the moment I just started, I have already started and acted. . v3 Chapter 243： : Magic limit Use this group of guys to take advantage of some special magical restrictions. Although the time is not particularly long, at least these guys can be trapped in this place. "About!" Yes, the woman just said that in the close combat skills, it can be with Yabe Bed, this guy has a chance to fight, even the two sides, may be tied to the tie, not necessarily because he has no chance to resist Because the body of this guy, at that moment, seems to be under the control of something, there is no way to move. In such a stiff standing position, to put it bluntly, these guys didnt take into account the guys who were very powerful and able to use magical power in the group at the beginning, even though these guys wore these armor. Can be immune to magic or physical attacks. But it may not be able to achieve such a degree, and I still know this. Especially the look of things... Extremely important. "How is this guy possible!" How did you do this? However, people can''t believe that there are many times, which may be different from what you think, but this guy is showing such a state. The crowd quickly came over at this time. Then look at the group of people in front of me, it feels incredible. But in fact, really, sometimes not as simple as you think, these guys say such a way, and feeling. "Humph!" Dimitugos, standing in this crowd, his mouth is also a gentle smile at this time, he said so. The reason is very simple, mainly because there may be doubts with this guy. All women are somewhat confused, because you have to know that the guy was very high in level. If you follow the division of the game world, at least it has reached 60 or above. It can even be said that it can be compared with the Supreme Master. Learn for a while, and this guy''s attack effect can damage Chiba. With both hands in front of xiong, the Supreme Master, in fact, at the beginning of the meeting with these guys, then secretly launched some magic skills, and in the unwitting circumstances, these guys The body gradually controls and is nailed to the bench like a nail so that it can''t move. It really feels weird, but things are like this. That look is like shaking at this time... "how is this possible!" There was a slight surprise between the eyebrows at this time. To be honest, I should be very familiar with it, especially for the current state, more or less you may feel a little surprised. But things are like this. Some simple magic skills, especially such a high-level magic, if you want to master it, especially difficult, at least your level should also reach the full level, and must have the same fate when released If there is something wrong with it. It is very easy to reveal the horse''s feet, and you have to know that this group of guys is not low, although in general, they will only use the so-called martial arts, but there is still such a perception of magic. "This guy is actually releasing the magical power in a silent situation." The great beauty is all the members of the rose. At this time, suddenly, my head is lowered and looked at the ground. Everyone has a thing similar to the magic array under the sole of the foot, and at this time, the light is shining, it is white. This group of guys still has too little experience. But in fact, you can''t blame this group of guys. After all, the magical skills released by the Supreme Master in this world can basically be said that no one can know, so there is no way for his narrative and all aspects. explore. This group of guys did not know what it was all about. Yaer Bede, at this time, was ready to start again, but was suddenly stopped by the Supreme Lord. ask for flowers "Ya, let me stop." "Yes, supreme adult." Yaer Bede, at this time, quickly released. But to be honest, there are times when things are not as simple as you and I think. If you say that all of the members of the Rose will be killed at this time, I will definitely attach great importance to myself. If it turns out that this situation is definitely not good for itself, you know that in this world, it is not that these guys have already reached the world, and that there is no such thing. Slightly sighed, I don''t know how to do such a treatment. If you kill all these guys, you can''t do it, but if you let them go, you will definitely raise the tiger. ...... So it will inevitably make people feel a little concerned. "This guy, I am going to kill you." The member of the Rose just said that it should be the best sister with this seemingly emotional excitement. The two people on the week also played well, so when they saw their girlfriends, they died in front of themselves, the miserable picture. It just makes you intolerable. Even at this time, there was a feeling of vomiting at this time, but he still resisted it, but the kind of psychology that he wanted to take revenge became extremely large at this time. It''s like trying to destroy someone. At this time, his eyes are extremely sharp, and even his eyes are expanding several times in an instant, and he is constantly shaking, and the weapons in his hands are holding tightly and even nails at this time! At this time, it has been deeply rooted in the flesh of this skin, and it is very deep. There is absolutely no way to understand the current state, even including the captains time when he knew that he could carry the magical props with his own power. The general magic array can see it, but the guy released it. This kind of magic has no signs. . v3 Chapter 244： :care Not only that, but it also makes you care. In this jungle, I dont know why it feels like I can feel the huge power. At this time, a black object floats above the sky. The feeling in the air is simply unbelievable. What is the matter? The great power at this time is like, like a volcanic eruption, it falls down directly. In this case, you may not believe what you have discovered. But I think your heart should understand that many times, things are not as simple as you think. Of course, I can understand that I did not rise tightly at this time. Chiba adults, with a group of people concentrated in this place, in the eyes of the "four zero seven" in front of this guy, the eyes seem to be flashing. Know how to do it, especially when facing this guy, the eyes seem to be telling. Everything about me, you can''t get it. At this time, when I looked at this guy in general, I always felt that I might feel some accidents, but in fact I understood it in my heart. Know how to do it. At this time, many people may not believe it, but there seems to be a huge crack in the sky. It is so tearing directly that it is really unbelievable. Even many people think that this guy cant do it. at this point. This is completely unimaginable because only a common magic was used at the beginning. "What is this all about? The dark sky." That''s right, the environment of this generation is basically very stable, and at least for many years I have never seen such a situation. After all the knights who were present saw this scene, the whole person was left in the same place, and did not know how to tell, but in fact, there were more fears in the heart. There is absolutely no way to understand this state of the situation, how exactly this guy did it. Yes, there is such a black flash in the sky. Maybe many people can''t understand such a state, but in fact, they should understand it very well, and even say it is quite clear, because at this time, he opened the so-called magic. In the surrounding area, the entire space is torn open. And there is extreme anger in the eyes. It''s not easy to deal with these guys, but you don''t have to be able to do this yourself. Of course, with your own thoughts, there may be a little difference. Chiba adults, I feel that this time he knows if he doesn''t do it anymore. I am afraid it is a little dangerous. These two guys are their own partners. If you ignore them, this is not your own style. Seriously, I know how to do it, especially when facing these guys. The idea in your heart may feel a little too simple, but at least you have to know how to work hard and how to fight in this world. "Oh... this bastard!" It''s hard to believe that all the knights here are concentrated in this place, especially the kind of power that is displayed in the eyes. Of course, many of them will be scared. Even at this time, the body began to recede slightly. The reason why these guys do this is very simple, because they feel this incomparably powerful force, as if they can completely tear the whole person''s body, and even say that you feel a little uncomfortable. In the sky, I think of this kind of power. In this world, no one can do it at all. I still believe in this. Power can''t decide everything... Especially in the feeling of the sky, I think many people have no way to understand such a state, if it is caused by a magic singer, but in this world, magic can not reach such a level. It is impossible for the devil to directly tear the space, because such a large, space, if it can directly tear it, must have a very powerful power..... And this power is enough to make you afraid and fear, many people have no way to understand. I may also know in my heart that in fact, many things may be different from your imagination. "All the staff gave me a little care, I don''t know what happened, but I can feel that the power in this space may not be able to be dealt with by ordinary people." At this time, the captain flashed a hint of surprise between the brows. I can even say that I am a little scared, especially when I am facing this guy, I dont know how to perform. But really, I think a lot of people may not know much about you or even understand. "Chiba adults!" Let''s go back to the time just now, that is, in a temporary temple built near this jungle, basically the whole big tomb, all the guardians in it are concentrated in this place, because this time, They are faced with the world, the level of props. Therefore, these people are afraid in this society, and it is normal again. The reason is very simple. The reason why I am afraid... It is 0.1 because this group of guys knows that in such a situation, you may not have the way to understand it, but your heart is quite clear, especially in a state like the present. "There is something to say directly!" "Or let me take you some of the warriors in the big tomb, and then kill the guys." Cosettes, at this time, suddenly squats on both legs and concentrates on this place, then faintly said. Your guy said that a way of expressing this may make you have no way to understand it, but it is very clear in your heart. A lot of things may not be the same as you think, but the guys in front of you don''t look so strong, but they don''t think of them, they are all made up of women. . v3 Chapter 245： :rose "What do you think about these guys? If you can, I hope to kill them." Slightly speaking, and in the words, stretching now is such a way, maybe you have no way to understand. But I really understand it in my heart. "understood." I don''t know how to tell the current state, but the idea in my heart is quite simple. There is a big difference between this guy and myself, but from the distribution of their battle. It was planned at the beginning, otherwise it would not be possible for this group of people to find this place. rose? It''s really an organization that makes people sound like it feels a bit strange. And what makes people feel incredible is that they are all built by women, and they are especially large in number, with nearly twelve people. If they are not mistaken, they are reflected in this huge magical environment. Such a number of people. About twelve people. "It is best not to intervene in this matter. If you can, I hope that I will solve them by myself." Chiba adults, there is a fierce flash between the eyebrows, in fact, I also know how to do it at this time. But more of it may not be able to believe it, such a picture. Of course, more or less will make people feel a little scary. "Oh, this guy, what is it?" All the members could not believe at this time, and even said that they did not expect to deal with such a few women. The Supreme Adult, who intended to go in person, said that there was absolutely no need for it. "Supreme adults, I don''t think there is such a necessity, which affects you. In this question, I pointed out that if you say such a place, it would be a little unexpected to deal with such a few small ants." I don''t agree with all the class guards. After all, how to say these guys is just a woman. If there is no way to knock them down. Then they really won''t be the most powerful fighting force in the big grave. It''s really a bit surprising, why this guy might appear in this place. At this time, basically, everyone is concentrated in this place. Maybe you don''t really believe in such a thing, but you really understand that many times things can''t be as simple as you think, but in fact many people know. Power can really determine everything. Chiba adults, at this time brows tightly. Especially the eyes of this guy, you may not have a way to identify it, you should know it in your riding. "We didn''t get the information of this guy. In other words, we have no way to understand something." Everyone has shaken their heads at this time, but in fact these guys understand. All members of Rose can basically be said to be concentrated in this place. And everyone may be a little different from what you think. But they are working very hard, maybe you can''t imagine the existence of this guy. Dimitugos, at this time faintly said, especially the eyes. "Report the Supreme Adult, this guy." Everyone seems a little surprised at this time, but really, if it is compared to these people in the big tomb. There may be no way to compare this, because the level of magic in this area is quite high, and the minimum level is only the so-called warriors. Like the guardians of direct classes like them, or the guardians of these fields. In fact, some may not understand much, but these guys understand in particular. Dealing with these guys should be hand-to-hand. "Let''s go, supreme!" Who would say the first point for security reasons, at least in this respect must not be able to let the Supreme adults. Then take the risk, you know it for this, and then there is another situation. Maybe I dont quite understand it in my heart, but I will know more or less, like the situation in front of me. "No, this thing, I need to consider if I can, I hope to be with you." At this time, faintly said, in fact, really, I understand very well. You know how to do something, but how much can be changed. It''s not what you can understand. It''s like a situation like this, the kind of picture that is displayed in the eyes. It can even be said that people can''t believe it. Especially Ya''er Bed, at this time, the brow flashed a trace of surprise, and even this guy could not believe such a thing. If this is the guy 467, I should not understand it in my heart. I just want to have something that I can''t believe with this guy. "Chiba adults, I think these things are not right for you." At this time, everyone persuaded them, at least in this case, not arbitrarily changing the state of the present. "Don''t say anything, I have the final say." So there will be a kind of picture just like that, the sky is like a black piece, everyone has lowered their voice at this time. In short, the members of the Rose face a situation in front of them at this time, and can even say that they cannot understand, but I understand very well in my heart. A lot of things may not be the same as you think, especially in the eyes, this way of showing. Feeling very scared, I can even say that I feel quite a bit surprised, there is no way to understand such a state. "Captain, what are these guys doing?" There are a lot of people in front of everyone, mainly because the costumes of these guys look quite different, so there is no way to identify the guys, what kind of clothing they wear. . v3 Chapter 246： : World tools Like the middle of the mouth, wearing a crimson costume on the body, it really makes people feel a little strange, and these monsters around him can even say that there is a kind of great Warcraft. No matter which aspect, it may seem different from ordinary people, it is really impossible to understand such a state. "Oh, what is this guy doing?" Everyone feels quite surprised at this time. No matter where they are, there is no way to understand them. Especially the eyes of this guy seem to be quite empty. There is a flash of red light in the dark circles. Perhaps Many people can''t understand it, but they can see such a power in a vague way. The huge sense of fear is like being able to make people fall into it. Everyone feels quite shocked, especially in the eyes. "Supreme Lord!" At this time, other people around them quickly came together. "On these guys, you don''t have to do it at all, let us come." A few people slowly relaxed at this time, at least not with such a feeling between this guy, but really, I understand very well, I also know how to do something. After all, these guys are a bit less complicated, and according to the information displayed above, it is not that the guy must have a very powerful force. There may be some differences between this group of guys. But my heart knows that there are things that don''t mean what you think, so to be safe, at least you must keep a consistent distance from this group of guys. It is absolutely impossible to conceal with it, at least for yourself. "Dimieugos, these guys should look like they should use some martial arts skills, so I think you should know how to do it.`." "understood." At this time, a slight nod, in fact, this guy also understands how to express himself in the current situation. Dimitugos, for this matter, must have a certain responsibility, after all, in this matter, he did not deal with it. And for the investigation of this matter, I have done it before, but I have missed a lot of things, including what these guys are all about? Why is it in this place? I don''t think many people have a way to understand this state. "This guy, how could it be..." Fear of panic, it can be said that sometimes it feels a little desperate, and all the members of the Rose can''t believe it at this time. Its mainly the feeling that this guy gives people. Its too strange to think. Whether its analysis from strength or other aspects, this person is not simple. At the very least, the combat power is on top of it. Everyone seems to be a little vigilant. Out of the weapon in his own hands. Keep a certain distance from this guy, at the very least, be sure to pay attention to safety. The brow wrinkles, and can even say that you can''t believe such a state. "There was a reaction, although it was very weak, but I was able to feel the power of this group of guys." If there is no guessing wrong here, one of the women should write any magical props carried in it. Actually, he said that he is not sure whether it is a universal prop, but at least he will firmly believe this. That is to say, if this guy compares with himself, there may be some ways for you to understand. But at the very least, the precautions are still to be done. Otherwise, it is really dangerous. In any case, these guys are coming to themselves, and still not knowing what they are? It can be seen how powerful its intelligence resources are. It really does make people care. These guys actually know so much, I think many people have no way to understand. "how is this possible" Some even can''t believe it, but in fact everyone can see that many things may not be able to imagine at this time. Magic props, in this world, in fact, there are a certain number, for this, I still know, but if there is such a strong magical prop, how many are there, then there is no way to understand . "Be careful to me, this guy carries the world''s props." "Yes, Supreme Adult!" Everyone is nodding at this time. In short, in the face of this guy, the feeling that is displayed in the eyes, I think many people can''t understand. It can even be said that at this time, I feel quite scared. Everyone, all standing in this place, and then waiting quietly, in fact, the most simple thing that this group of people want to know is to say that this guy is in front of him. However, from the current situation, I think that the Supreme Master has long been aware of everything in his heart. But in fact, these guys understand very well. How to do it, especially such a way of expression, everyone knows. Although this feeling is very weak, I don''t know why, the thoughts in my heart may not be understood. ".hateful!" Everyone is afraid, not even able to understand. At the same time, in the vampires of God here, the basics (good Li Zhao) are all concentrated in this place, and just this battle, and here, you are about to explode on a large scale. The war, especially the man in black, in this hand, suddenly appears that you are a magical crystal thing. The power that comes out of it may make everyone around you feel quite strange, but this thing is a magic item, but I don''t know why it looks strange. crystal? Yes, it is indeed crystal. And there is a certain seal of magic, in other words, this thing, is completely called the magic props. But to what extent can I achieve it, I think many people have no way to understand it. After all, this thing is just a prop in the world. In the game world, it will be displayed above, but it will not be in this world. . . v3 Chapter 247： :vampire Therefore, it is only possible to judge according to the difference in strength, and in all the big graves, these are the guardians of the so-called class. It can even be said that even these guys have no way to understand this thing completely, that is, they have no way to distinguish. "Give me hell, you monster." One of the knights said loudly at this time. But in fact, really, I dont know why this guy is very scary, especially in terms of eyes, you may not have the way to understand. Vampire, yes, a powerful vampire can swallow a person''s life at this time. Especially the guy who has reached God, like this guy in front of the current level, very high. In the game world, there is such a setting. Vampires, that is to say some other races, are generally called undead. In short, such a kind of existence does make people unable to imagine. It can even be said that in terms of strength, it can crush everything. It just makes people feel a little concerned, 503 is what this guy is all about. All the knights are slowly retreating at this time, but in fact they understand that if they choose to escape at this time. Definitely not for myself, but if it is the place to continue. That''s only to wait for death, so these ordinary knights can choose to escape at this time. This is a very sensible choice. These guys are fighting these vampire brides. Its all about a stone. There is only one word to die in the end. What''s more, with the escalation of the battlefield, the battle has become more and more fierce. I think many people will feel quite scared at this time, no matter from which point of view. There is no way to understand such a state! "terrible!" It really makes people feel a little scary, really can''t imagine. Power can change everything. But sometimes you have to know that there are certain problems with this stuff. Xia Ti Ya, the whole body exudes a powerful force at this time, especially there is a kind of red equipment. In short, compared with this guy, it may be a little unexpected, but I dont know why my heart The idea has not changed, and it can even be said that I know how to do it. Dealing with this guy in front of the cover of another way, if the storm, it must be a little bit, after all, the body has improved a very strong physical quality, after the guy swallowed the power of this magic crystal, the whole person becomes extremely Somewhat strange, the muscles suddenly start to grow, and in a more rapid way, quickly expand. And these are not over, the feeling that this guy is ready to wrap. There is a hint of coolness behind the feeling. "Oh, this guy... what''s the matter!" People can''t understand... But really, there is a state for the people in front of me. I think many people may guess. Witness a powerful monster, why might it appear in this world? And you have to know, what to say about the undead in this world is nothing more than the sly monsters, like him, not only possessing, wisdom, but also possessing these unique judgments and even powerful magical power. "I want to kill you!" At this time every day, the man jumped up immediately, and the expression of this guy was particularly dignified. "Let you see what is called a real magical prop." This guy doesn''t know why he is swallowing this, similar to the magic crystal props, the whole person becomes extremely arrogant, and then it seems to be able to feel It is the same as the power of the heavens, but he is completely wrong. I still know about this. At this time, Xia Tiaya felt a little uncomfortable. But in fact, this caution knows that many things can''t be solved like this. However, my heart is quite clear that power can really determine everything, and even can say that it can change everything. The swords and swords, the two sides can collide in this hand, and the most important thing is that the other party does not bow to the other side, after all, this is a very powerful collision, the surrounding knights are likely to say under this shock wave, The biggest damage. They began to avoid it. Although several people stayed behind to help, they could even say that they helped the black man, but because of lack of strength, they were bounced in an instant and eventually had to give up. But really, this group of guys really can''t be understood. No matter how you look, the power is very strong. Really can be said, quite scared. After all, this guy is a bit less simple, but in any case, it''s just ordinary ordinary people, even though the muscles have a certain growth even after exercise. At this time, everyone''s brows look like extreme horror. I don''t know why my heart always feels scared. In fact, this is caused by power. I think many people know this idea. "Oh, this guy!" In short, the two people in the moment of fighting, basically can say that they have a certain understanding of each other, if it is for the close combat, vampires certainly have certain disadvantages, but because the difference between the two people is really a bit large. So, this guy can basically be said to be pressed by you. At the moment of the collision, the two weapons, including the arm, are struck together, but it is obvious that one of the bodies has a broken shape. This guy wears this kind of body. The deep red armor, how hard it is, even his own body can be broken, you know, but after eating this, magic crystal, changed his body, to know that this is a world prop. It is the most powerful existence in this world. "Its a bit interesting to talk to this guy, then I will let you see what is called real power." v3 Chapter 248： : Nasarik Big Grave The Nasarik grave, which appears in this world, is doomed to be extraordinary, and I still know this. The most important thing is that because of the Supreme Master, the idea of ??wanting to dominate the world, it does not seem to be a little unbelievable, but it should be very simple for adults. At least on the strength, it will never lose to anyone. In the game, setting up two vampires is very powerful. With such a vampire, you can even say that you can get a chance to be born again. In other words, if you can''t say that you can''t give her a life-- That feeling. Its like having the opportunity to have an infinite number of reincarnations, in short, to deal with this guy. It should be quite simple, because it has a very powerful force. This may be very difficult for you to understand, but you should know in your heart, how to do it? In short, everyone seems to be somewhat helpless at this time. The moment the knights approached here, the body was immediately bounced off, especially the armor worn on the body, which can basically be said to be fragmented, and then hitting the ground, spewing a blood, and falling on the ground. . These guys feel a little scared and even desperate. But really, everyone knows what is going on right now. Fear, despair, fear, such a series of words early in all the knights, this vampire is really impossible to understand. Her power, especially the guy''s lips, looks quite incredible, and maybe you can''t understand such a state. I feel a bit sad in my heart. "Give me the killing of them." "Yes." Xiatia was originally prepared to fight this guy at this time, but suddenly a vampire bride was in front of her, making herself feel very angry, and she shattered the vampire bride with one hand, and even said, There is absolutely no resistance at all. I still know about this. Because this guy said that such a feeling of display, you may not have the way to understand, vampires may not be too simple. This is no longer the case. The black man in front of him will feel a little strange at this time. The movement in his hand is slightly relieved at this time. But really, in the face of this guy, I don''t know why I am a little scared. "Impossible, how to say, I also eat the magical crystal power of this world prop, you can not be the opponent of this demon." From the very beginning, the Sly Kingdom wanted to put this guy in high hopes, so it would use such a powerful force. If you can solve this problem, you can basically say that there is no such thing in this world. Any worries, as long as you want to launch a war, you can crush everything. So at this time, it is of course very important to pay a little, because at the beginning, especially for the Kahn village incident, I think many people can''t believe it at this time. It can even be said that I feel a little scared, no matter where I judge it. "This bastard..." At this time, the teeth began to tremble up and down, but I dont know why, I understand in my heart. Especially for this state of the present. Fear of fear, I really feel a little desperate. In short, all the emotions shrouded the entire jungle at this time. It can even be said that people can''t believe such a sense of picture. "Hurry up and drive me off, you guys are useless." At this time, I was particularly angry, especially for Xia Ti Ya, if anyone would dare to stop in front of her, it would be easy to crush it, or even leave him no chance. This guy really let People feel a bit hateful. The vampire bride is in the game design, this can''t resist her own master, I still know this, and even know how to do it. Asking for flowers Power can determine everything, but it can also change the mind of a person''s inner world. Xia Ti Ya, a brow wrinkled. The power in the hands does not know why at this time? It seems to be a special big one, and this guy is easily crushed directly. Even if you have a fracture at this time, and then instantly turned into a touch of smoke, in short, the vampire bride is such a existence. It can even be said that these guys are somewhat different from ordinary people. Because it is a summoned thing, there are certain problems. If the life of this group of people is in a state of dying, it will instantly turn into a mass, and the smoke will disappear from the world. Of course, it is mainly suffered. One of the game settings, this is completely different from the game settings, no difference. ......... After all, the vampire is the kind of thing that can''t see the sun, so it will be turned into a cloud after death. There is no trace left at all. This guy is also like this, after being shredded by his own master, then disappeared. After seeing this scene, the Cavaliers are particularly unsettled. I dont know why, my heart seems to be shaking. Because this guy wouldnt even let go of his own hands, so its obvious how cruel it is. Everyone has a lot of chills on their backs at this time, and some people even take a sigh of relief. . There is absolutely no way to understand such a state. "hateful!" "How can this be done?" At this time, a faint saying, in fact, some people have an idea, but I dont know why, I always feel a little strange. It is like a state like this. The Cavaliers, the kind of surprise that flashed between the eyebrows, may make you have no way to understand, but I dont know why, many people are starting to pick up, and some even have the feeling of despair, such a powerful monster fight. . . v3 Chapter 249： :fear! despair! "Monster, this guy is not human at all." At this time, all the knights are basically going to throw their helmets away. And the most important thing is that this group of guys is not saying that there is such an idea on the surface. In fact, the most important thing is that their inner world has been greatly impacted at this time. It can even be said that it has been psychologically thorough. The rout, there is no way to fight with such a powerful vampire in front of you. This is also called, when a person truly loses the will to fight, no matter what, there is no way to change his mind. At this time, the feeling of fear can basically be said to cover the entire sky. Xia Ti Ya, the battle here is relatively smooth, at least to deal with the "three zeros" guys in front of the eyes is not a big problem, but do not know why. If there is such a difference between this guy and the guy, the biggest problem is that you don''t know how to solve them. "A human slavery like you, if you let me kill you, it might be cheaper for you, at least not to make you die so easily." A burst of laughter, at this time let everyone feel a little cold. Shatia, itself is such a very powerful existence. It can even be said that the way this guy shows is that there is no way to understand and what do you want to do? In short, for all the fighters, he will not let go easily, at least after the murder of this new guy. Only let them feel the true death. Xiatia is such a person, and you have to know that you don''t care about a vampire. The life and death of a person, the most enjoyable of this group of people is such a process, so that a person will slowly torture to death, do not know why, his heart seems to be particularly excited. "You guy, devil." At this time very, cautiously ask, in short, for this guy in front of you, you may have some way to understand. After all, some are not the same, and there is a very big contrast with this guy, and the relationship between the two may present a kind of contrast that is more misleading. But in fact everyone understands that in this place, the time of death is very close, it is just a matter of time, even if there is no chance for the avatar now, you must know that it is a powerful vampire. Instead of the ordinary human human battlefield, it is possible that you will show kindness to you because of your avatar. Or the other''s wife said that he accepts, in this case you may still survive, of course, this chance is also very small, but at least there is such a state of war between the empire. It is not that you must kill all the prisoners, and sometimes even as a kind of bar code, and then ask the other party to redeem. Therefore, there are still certain opportunities, but in the face of vampires, it is basically 100%, completely the end of death. These knights came here at the beginning. I didn''t get the news. I can even say that the thoughts in my heart may be a bit strange, but this group of guys can guarantee that they have not come here at all. These guys, at this time, basically can say that their legs are starting to tremble, and some guys have escaped with these choices. Because this group of guys knows that if you stay in this place, it is very dangerous. There is no way to face such a very powerful monster. The look is like being able to let a person directly absorb it. This is the true ancestor of the most powerful vampire. Chardonnay! I think a lot of people can''t understand at this time. After all, how to know this, the black man should also be, absorb this magic crystal, that is to say? At the very least, its own body has been greatly improved, but his level only stays around 80. The point to be made here is that although in the game settings, such a very powerful magic crystal is a world prop, so according to such a level of division, it can really play a very big role for these, the class guards. effect..... But it is true that self-confidence will understand that there may be big problems between the two. Why do you say this reason is very simple. Power is not able to decide everything, but the thoughts in your heart are very simple. "Awful guy!" Between the eyebrows, at this time, some of them flashed. In short, the two guys said that such a way of showing them may make people feel a little unhappy, but I dont know why I understand them, especially for the present. Kind of state, all in fact knows an idea, that is, life-saving matters. Some have started to flee, and some people are even desperate at this time. Of course, the word despair is relative. I can understand such a state in my own heart. Although the props are very powerful, if you say that this magic prop is limited in its power and life, it will definitely lead to such a result. The reason is very simple, because there is no way for you to understand this kind of thing. , including power. According to the level of the game, even if such a guy absorbs the magic item, its level will not exceed 2.0. Because the body is flesh and human, no matter how, there is no way to completely absorb it. With the various props at the beginning, it is not a kind of human being. Fragile, biological to use. Magic props, the world props in all the roads, should be regarded as the most kind, according to their own strength to increase the power of things. In short, there is a very big difference between the two, at this time I understand in my heart. Know how to do it... At this moment, I dont know why its a little bit shiny, and facing this guy, there may be a little bit of turmoil. . v3 Chapter 250： : crush everything This is enough to prove that this guy''s heart is always shaken. It was really arrogant at the beginning. Politics has already given the guy a sentence of death just like the death notice. "You vampire, in front of my powerful magical props, is not worth mentioning at all, it is a very vulnerable guy." fragile? Xia Ti Ya, this time the brow is a little bit flickering, I don''t know why I always feel my mouth, and then I want to laugh. And it seems extremely embarrassing, facing this guy in front of me, although there is no way to go, understand why he used the witness to deal with himself, but he also knows that it is absolutely impossible to humiliate the big grave, Cosettes, that The war has failed. So many guardians are there. You have been quite unsteady during this time. You can even say that you have some self-blame. After all, this has certain joint and several responsibilities. Although you dont have to go to the battlefield yourself, its more or less People feel a little uncomfortable inside, knowing that as the most powerful existence, Nasarik. It is absolutely impossible to allow 14 failures, no matter what. "This is impossible." At this time, everyone can''t understand the current situation. This guy said that such a powerful force is displayed. I don''t know why, it is like being able to make a person''s inner world in a state of collapse. Because the human body itself is very fragile, even after absorbing this magical prop, there is no way to show such powerful power. So I feel a little surprised, and even can say that in this state, I don''t know how to do it. Including the so-called eyes. At this time, some trembling began. In fact, one''s inner world can reach such a degree. I think many people understand that knowing how to do it is something like the present. All people can''t believe such a situation at this time. Especially the desperation of the inner world, I think many people will feel quite incredible. These knights at this time, although seemingly somewhat calm. I feel that these guys know that they dont know what to do with the situation at hand. But really, some people still feel quite scared, even desperate, and then start to flee. Originally there was a swamp around the jungle, so these guys would feel so scared, or even one of them. Maybe you have something to understand, what the guy is doing. But my heart knows how to do it. And know how to express such a situation, but in fact, everyone understands very well. "hateful!" In short, everyone at this time feels a little amazed, no matter how to do it, but the heart understands. This guy is really not as simple as you think. "court death!" Shatiyah, I was planning to play with this guy for a while, but I dont know why a person suddenly appeared in front of him. Even this guy immediately took the weapon in his hand and then prepared to attack Shattiah. Fortunately, Shatti was prepared at this time, and then the whole person was in a state of alert, just when the guy attacked himself. It will be countered in an instant, and it is extremely fast. Pulling the guy''s body directly, and then pulling it hard, basically it can be said that the blood spewed out at this moment, then sprinkled on the ground, so that everyone could see it and feel his stomach. It seems to be churning. You will feel a little disgusting, but this kind of picture that continues to be cruel, I think it can be done by ordinary people. After all, this guy is a vampire, so it is also reasonable. The man in black felt a bit surprised when he saw this scene at this time, but he knew how to do it. The pace was a bit slow at this time. He stepped back a few steps and then his brows rose slightly. This guy seems to be thinking about something in his mind. In short, it is not easy to deal with this guy. At least it is not a level from the strength of the two people now, so you must find other ways. "How can you do it?" This guy doesn''t quite believe it, especially in the face of this guy''s doubts. Perhaps the idea between two people is somewhat different, but in fact many people know how to do it. The gap between the forces and the shock waves that can be brought about is really obvious. This guy is scared, but in fact it is more desperate. Especially at this time, the brow may actually make people feel a little scared. "This guy... what''s going on!" At this time, all the fighters have no way to understand the current state of 327, and even say that they will feel a little desperate. The general existence of such a monster can even be said to be able to crush everything. Powerful destructiveness, I don''t know why, this guy looks like it is like a demon. The feeling that brings these guys around can only be known to you. "Impossible, there is no way to understand." At this time, this man has some physical retreat, but in fact, really, this home I know, for such a state. It may not be the same as what I thought in my heart, but I don''t know why I took such an incomprehensible state. At this time, the man is still shaking tightly, but I want to think about it. If I continue to fight in this way, it will definitely be bad for myself, so I can only give me a temporary, first fight. Let''s go. At least you will stick this guy to this place. If you are deadlocked, you may get a so-called breakthrough development. At least not only is this place where only one person comes from, the black man has a little connection with the empire, at least Members of the Rose, you know, these guys not only have the world''s props in their hands. . v3 Chapter 251： : Ordinary blow And in itself, combat power is exceptionally powerful. It can even be said that just like the existence of a day, these guys are really incredible in their own eyes, but they are very clear in their hearts. Power, in any case, can change everything. "Impossible, this bastard." At the same time, on the other side, a few people stood in this place, do not know why the face of this guy, but dare not move easily, to know that in the past, if only such soldiers. All members, including Rose, will not be put in their eyes at all, knowing that these guys are quite famous both in this empire and in other places. Because the best is the assassination, so this group of guys will not be jealous of these things, including the so-called warriors in their eyes, just like the existence of ants, especially the members of these roses, the means are extremely cruel, doing things The above is also very decisive, and there are several killers in the shadow level. It can even be said that even the s-level tasks can be easily completed, but this time, this group of people don''t know why? At the beginning, the body had already felt a sense of resistance. The group of people were afraid, and even said that there was some tremor. "Captain, I see this guy some..." That''s right, it looks like this guy does have some problems, at least for the two guys. I don''t know why the magical power may be different. But the man can say goodbye to this kind of power at this time and even say that everyone around will feel some fear. The Supreme Lord, at this time, took the body one step forward. In short, all the members of the rose flashed in the eyes and warned. "I don''t know who you are, but what I want to tell you is that from today on, if you come to this place, you will want to leave." Everyone is incredible because they have never met such a arrogant guy. Haha! One of them doesn''t know why? I feel particularly funny. I want to know the current level of all the members of the Rose. If it is converted into the game world, it can basically be said to have reached the level of 50. In other words, these guys have reached this time, at least at the hero level. Clemmen ordered, if it is true, to divide the level, or b-type comparison, including the guy just mentioned is not much different from this group of members. Of course, these are not the key points. The most important thing is that there are magic items in this guy''s hands, from the very beginning. The Supreme Lord has already vaguely felt such a very powerful force, but it is not emitted from the human body, so he said that he did not guess the hands of this group of guys, absolutely holding, the world props. "impossible!" Suspicion can even be said to be a bit horrible, in short at this time. "I think that this guy is talking about it. It''s really a big fire. You know that in front of our members of the Rose, you are just like an ant." One of the soldiers at this time, close to here, after all, did not meet with the captain, but I don''t know why, this guy always sees all the people around feel a bit uncomfortable, although I don''t know what strange power these guys have. But at the very least, the problem is that this group of guys will not be defeated. So in this case, they will choose to do this. "Let you feel it..." This guy can even talk and still haven''t finished talking here. He feels that his chest is like this red liquid, and then his eyes slowly sag at this time, and he sees the moment when the body has a wound. The whole person is in a very kind, can not believe the situation in front of the situation, the state, to know that their level is already very high, and even can say that no one can hurt themselves, but do not know why. His body was pierced for no reason, and even a very obvious big hole appeared. "Ya''s Bed, who made you do it?" Supreme adults, at this time, they are very angry. If you dont have your own orders, this group of guys cant easily go. But I don''t know why, just said that at the moment I just stood up at home, I felt that my body was pierced by something. Although it was a stone, some people may not pay much attention from the beginning. Ya''er Bed, this guy looks very angry in the eyes, especially after hearing the sentence just now, the whole person is in a very excited state, picking up a stone nearby and throwing it away. past. And successfully hit the other''s body, opened a big hole in his chest. ".how is this possible" It is true that for such a state, many people may not have the means to understand, to know that this is not a magic attack or a skill. Martial skills? In this world, all members (no promise) have a special ability, but basically it can be said that one can sum up the magic power, but more is the so-called weapon, which is unique in this world. A more special skill. Of course, the settings in this game world may be somewhat different, but for these monsters, there are magical skills that are exactly the same, but there is something in the world called martial arts. It really makes people care a little. "What does this do for me?" The other members saw this scene at this time, especially after seeing the big hole in the chest. All of them were particularly surprised, and even the brow began to rise slightly. "This guy, impossible!" "You guys hurt my companion, be careful that I completely abolish you." v3 Chapter 252： : Destroy the archangel To know the attack just now, there is no magic power attached at all. In other words, it is just a kind of ordinary projection, but it uses only the most powerful and powerful force of its own body, and nothing more. Ya''er Bede, under normal circumstances, will not be free to shoot, because the power of this guy is too strong, especially for melee fighters, this guy can basically be invincible, to know her The current level is near the full level. I think a lot of people have no way to compare this guy. No matter from which point of view. There is a big difference between the two. "How could I die? It''s such a very ordinary little stone." Of course, if this is a stone, it is impossible to run through your body without any strength. You must know that you have a certain immune system, that is, for two. Any magic attack below ten levels can''t be achieved at all, any effect. Not to mention that it is just such a simple stone, so it includes the equipment that you wear on your body. At this time, it was broken, and it can even be said that the armor with defensive power was directly penetrated by 440 at this time. So I don''t really believe in such an approach, this guy. "hateful!" Now the ears are hot at this time, but all the members of the rose know that this guy has completely lost the so-called vitality. It can even be said that at this time, some of the eyes are slowly closed, and if this guy says that he will not make blood. It is sure to die because of the loss of blood, but you know that this guy is aiming at the heart. Even if the members of the rose are not treated in a short time, they will lose their lives because of the heartbeat. "Captain, the power of these guys is very strange." Just after this member had opened a big hole in the chest, the captain and other members of the unnamed Rose arrived at this time in time. However, after seeing this scene, these guys felt quite surprised and there was no way to understand such a state. The bedb glasses are probably the feeling that everyone is going to study this sister at this time, but because their heart is very badly damaged, it is in vain to say how hard it is, although some people have some I don''t want to believe in such a thing, but the inner world has actually accepted it at this time. From the very beginning, this guy knows that this task is definitely not simple. Kahn Village, after the incident, although he said that he did not personally investigate such a situation, but from their mouths, including some special channels, I heard that there was a very powerful guy, even in a flash. Then destroy all the archangels. "The humans in the area, in front of our big tomb, dare to be so arrogant." Ya''er Bed, the spirit of the whole person is very unstable at this time. It can even be said that this guy can see from the expression, completely in a state of being unable to think, afraid of fear and despair. But to be honest, including these, the most basic emotions of human beings will definitely exist, even including the members of Rose, but really, if it is more desperate than this, the eyes of this group of guys are more anger. "impossible!" Because a stone does not have any magical power on it, you want to be used to this kind of armor that is very defensive. It is simply not feasible, so to say that human beings can be said that for the inside of the big tomb, it is completely Yutong, and the frog at the bottom of the well generally exists. Because these guys don''t know much about their level, especially including Ya''er Bed, the guy''s close combat power can basically be said to have reached the top peak, including speed and strength, especially for this kind of projection. Power can even directly penetrate a person''s body. And without any magical attributes. "Impossible... this bastard!" Perhaps many people can''t believe such a picture at this time, but I don''t know why they started to accept it. Captain, eyes are very obvious at this time, as if they were hit, and even the whole trembling, including the eyelids have begun, obviously expanding this guy, in the corner of his mouth. Flashed such a picture... The arm is also trembling at this time, and holding the sword in his hand tightly, and then rushing straight up without saying anything, this guy''s mood is particularly unstable, which is very impulsive. But it is Cosettes who is fighting against him. Since he is a warrior, especially to be able to wash his own mistakes in the last war, I dont know why, my heart is as eager to show strength, let alone as The big grave guards the power. It is absolutely impossible to allow someone to hurt the Supreme Adult! At this time, Chiba only slightly reprimanded her own hands, and did not have too much behavior, and the thoughts in her heart may be somewhat different, at least not with the group of guys. Of course, for the enemy, you will definitely use the toughest means, let them succumb to their own hands, to know that there is an idea in their hearts, that is to conquer the world, perhaps this is really very fun. After all, the mission system has not released a variety of new tasks for itself in the recent period, including some triggered ones, hidden tasks. There isn''t much improvement in points, but the corresponding force itself carries such a powerful force, so in this case there is absolutely no need to redeem the points. And these skills in the store may change. But I don''t know why, I understand very well that the number of points may be different. . v3 Chapter 253： : Behind the scenes "hateful!" The captain said that it was too late, and at this time, he rushed up, and from the action of one person, it can be judged how high the experience value of this guy is. Including such a quick sniper of waving, the captain''s brows have risen somewhat at this time. In fact, he knows what kind of degree he has achieved now. Power is the ability to decide everything. Therefore, among all the members of Rose, these guys are convinced of such an idea and can judge it, but this does not mean that it can solve all this. Many people may feel a little surprised. After all, the difference between the two is very high, but the captain, this guy doesn''t know why, but when he is close to Coates, he has resisted. That''s right, Cosettes, this guy''s body is unusually large. But I did not expect such a contrast with this more delicate guy. Between the two, don''t know why? It seems that there has not been much change. "impossible!" Ya''er Bede, at this time, I feel a little surprised. No matter how you look at it, this guy is just a very ordinary person. It can even be said that except for a little better physical fitness, it is impossible to resist the attack of Cosettes. Knowing the blow just now, Cosette is the guy who has exhausted his brute force, and his body is unusually large. This episode can at least shatter this guy or even hit it directly. Into the soil. But her very small sword, I did not expect that only two delicate hands at this moment, can actually withstand such a powerful impact, and even around this time there is a very huge kind of shock wave. But this guy is just at this time, stuck in the soil. As for the other conditions, it did not happen at all. "Impossible, how did this guy do it!" At this time, everyone felt a little surprised, after all, there was such a very powerful collision with this guy. It can be said that many people can''t believe how this guy did it. Because no matter how you look at the two, the difference is too big, including the power system including the whole system. If the guy launches all the attacks, he can even crush a person directly. "Captain, be careful, the power of these guys is very strange." The sister of the member of the Rose just said that there is no hope of living, because the body has been opened with a big hole, and it is necessary to know that it is the heart of direct aiming. Once the heart stops beating, even a strong guy cant. Save it, but this does not mean that the world has no reply, the magic of the original state. After all, Chiba, this guy can''t, mad, even the world has other, powerful guys. Therefore, I have self-knowledge in my heart, the so-called Yelang arrogance. Of course, I will not do these things. "hateful!" Fear of despair, all people began to tremble at this time. "Yaer Bede, I will remove all these guys." "Yes, Supreme Adult!" At this time, everyone did not directly explain the current situation, but in fact these groups of people know very well. There are a lot of things that may not be solved, but these guys know. Basically, everyone on both sides is ready to do this at this time, and to be honest, the reason why Chiba adults come to this place is to be able to fight this group of guys, and to play this fact, that is the world. Props, can you not be able to how to be yourself. In fact, this kind of magic prop is not a true terrible saying for yourself, there is a certain danger. There are certain threats, so I don''t know how to express it. But in fact, there are more fears. I definitely know this. "impossible!" At that time, the girl suddenly became soft and bloody, and she kept going, so she said that she had completely lost her so-called vitality and immediately fell to the ground. Asking for flowers There was no feeling at all, and it was even said that this guy didnt know what he was doing before he died. Just saw a stone and instantly crossed his chest. "impossible" At this time, all the guards in these big tombs rushed up immediately after they got the orders of the adults, and the power that each person showed might be different. Of course, the number of people above is basically Said to be in a state of balance. And Chiba, this guy didn''t choose to start, because at the beginning, he knew how to do it, and himself, the person to deal with has not yet appeared, this magic prop, although he can feel it, But it is not in the hands of this group of guys. ................ When the captain came here, he doubted it. But without this very strong feeling, it is enough to prove that this guy does not carry this kind of props. Should there be others? Rose''s members are basically all in this place. If you follow the usual explanation, the props should be in one of these guys, but I don''t know why, I always feel that something is not quite right. I always feel that there is someone behind me who is controlling this. Otherwise, it is impossible to do this. The faint feeling is not quite right, but I have not found the existence of this guy yet. "hateful!" Seriously, let your eyes pay special attention to it, although you can feel the magic props ability, but it should not be in the hands of these guys. Who is it that has not appeared yet, but it must be nearby, so say that at this time Be alert to the surroundings. Even if it is a wind and the wind, it is very likely that this guy will show up. In short, his exploration magic is gradually strengthening at this time, and the most basic magic exploration is carried out on this area around. At the very least, you must find this guy. . v3 Chapter 254： :unbelievable Supreme adult, the brow is also a frown at this time. In short, for the present self, no matter how much analysis. There is no such thing as a good feeling for this guy in front of me. This guy feels a bit strange. But if you say these guys alone, you are definitely not your opponent, because the members of these roses are like the maids in these big burials, so no matter how they fight, these guys cant beat the big tombs. There is a big difference between the guardians, including the battle between Questus and the captain. In particular, the combat power between the two, I think just like the battle between adults and children, the captain at this time, quickly pulled out the "one zero three" sword in his hand, and rushed up crazy, But because there is no magic skill added to the surface. "Although you humans, I don''t know, there is any powerful force, but in front of our big grave guards, it is not worth mentioning." The guy who is the most admired by Cosettes is the spirit of the Knights. Because this guy believes in such a situation, of course, the heart also understands. But to what extent, I don''t think anyone can care. The reason is very simple. The way this guy shows up may be a bit puzzling. But really, how should I do it? I don''t think anyone understands this. "Oh, what about this guy?" At this time, I was particularly surprised by the eyes, because the members of the Rose can basically say that they have all been concentrated in this place at this time, but I dont know why I want to fight these guys. It is not that simple. Supreme adults, the battle here is still stable. At least the person who has not been hands-on and has been hiding in the depths has never appeared. In fact, this is the most terrible thing to make yourself feel, because this guy may hold this kind of props in his hands, and the level is very high, but it is not necessary to be able to hurt himself. "Awful guy, what''s going on." At this time, the members including the rose can basically say that they tend to be a disadvantage. The two people can clearly perceive the moment they are in the game. The guy of Cosettes has been the most heart-felt because of the last incident. I feel very self-blame, and I must perform well in this incident. At the very least, I cant lose face to the big grave as I did last time. But even in the more attractive events, Kesset is this guy, as a warrior is qualified, for this, he is very clear. The reason why this guy is quite qualified is very simple. What power can decide, I think this person knows how to do it, no matter how far. "what happened?" There was a hint of surprise in my eyes. I think a lot of people are very familiar with these things, and only one person can reach it. Whether it can be successful, I think many people should understand this point, no matter how to express such a situation. The guy is very deep, but you can feel the existence of this guy by exploring magic, but as for where it is, it may make people feel a little concerned. But at least you can be sure that this guy should be very powerful, because his range of exploration magic is very wide, but this guy feels a little strange, as if it is nearby, but there is no way to find Out of this guy''s exact physical location. That is to say, this guy must have his own, compare that kind of defense system, in other words, this guy can immunize some comparison, low-level exploration magic, otherwise it is impossible not to be found by himself. "Dimi Uk fart, this guy is a bit strange, you better pay attention." "Yes. Supreme adult!" At this time, I also nodded slightly. In the face of this guy, I might have expressed some bit of resentment, but I dont know why..... I always feel a little surprised by my heart, because I want to survive in this world. Supreme adults must look for the location of these guys, which means that they often worry about their own men, a situation of rebellion, or other strong people in this world, in short, themselves Behind you with such a large group of family, you must definitely show weakness, otherwise it is quite dangerous. In the unlikely event that a strongman is stronger than himself, it is a very big threat to himself. Under this circumstance, he can only choose to obey. Of course, there is also a hint of fear and timidity in the heart, which makes it impossible to understand the current state. "This bastard!" Supreme adults, there was a slight surprise between the eyebrows at this time, and in general, they might feel a little surprised when they looked at their own people. I didnt expect to have any effect in exploring the magic. I can even say that the existence of this guy has not been discovered so far, but the magical power of the prop, but I can feel it vaguely, this is only to prove that this guy is indeed nearby. However, in which position I have no way to draw such a conclusion. In the previous one, the magic crystal, that is to say, the mirror 3.6, I have a certain understanding of the things around me, but I have not found any but the knights. In addition, other people, including members of the rose. Because of this world prop, there may be some special abilities, in other words, to hide your body, including some of the most basic magical power. "Supreme Lord, for me, what I want to explain is that this thing is likely to make a person in a state of disappearance in a short time. In other words, it is not easy to find him." Dimitugos, at this time, took his body to the front and took a step, then pushed his eyes, faintly said, in fact, this guy has now said very well. . v3 Chapter 255： : The Battle of Guards Maybe some adults don''t believe it, but they always believe in this truth. In the end, they must pay attention to it. At the very least, they have captured a bit of strange information. Although they are not sure, they cannot rule out such a conjecture. . After listening to the words of my guards, I gently rose. Especially at this time, the feeling of the eye, I think many people can understand, this guy is really not too simple, no matter how you look, it may be different from other people. "What you mean is that there are other members around here who just use this kind of world props and hide their bodies, so they can''t find them." "Right, Supreme Adult, maybe this is a very good understanding." No wonder so... It really makes people care. This guy has not appeared at this time, he can only prove that this guy is still secretly observing that it is a very unfavorable factor for himself.14 But his magic is no way. I can burn it, and I can see how much this item has reached, but it will happen sooner or later. I also believe in this, especially when my eyes say at this time. This guy can actually escape his magical exploration, showing that his ability has reached a certain level, or is affected by that prop. "But it''s really a little surprising. I didn''t expect this group of guys to actually have two props." Yes, I think a lot of people will feel quite surprised at this time. Even as a member of Rose, it is impossible to be in harmony with this group of guys. You must know that you are quite familiar with the hostile relationship of the countries of the world. These guys don''t have much trust between each other, the things they wear from these knights, or some badges they wear. It can be clearly distinguished, and there is a big difference between the two. One of the employees said that they did not guess correctly, it should be the Baham empire, and this semester is all Slingian countries. Two very large countries, and relatively speaking there may be some kind of difference between the two, it is really a little careless, I did not expect to achieve this level, no matter from which point of view, it will make people I feel a little surprised. However, this guy''s hiding really makes people feel quite incredible. You must know that your magic skills have reached the peak. Even subtle movements can capture even the movement of air, but this guy seems to be evaporating. There is no way to find his trace. It seems that it should be a very strong guy, at least the ability value will not lose to himself. But if this guy is using the props to complete this skill. How much does it make people feel a little concerned? "Wu skill, meteor half moon." The captain said loudly and angry at this time, and the whole person was in a very excited situation at this time. In short, this guy would be in such a way that you could not imagine, then Going to fight, and my heart flashed a hint of surprise at this time. For each member of the rose, they will use such a weapon, and there may be a slight difference between each, but it has not changed much. In any case, I am convinced that I can overcome everything, and the way of collision can be somewhat incomprehensible. This guy is very powerful. "how is this possible" At this time, I said faintly, I want to know that this moment is to use such a very powerful skill, that piece of light emits a white light at this time, and the damage caused by the sword gas can bring these things around, the animal husbandry instantly Cut off, but when this thing. When I slashed the armor on this guy''s body, I didn''t have any changes at all. It can even be said that this guy has been so hard and slammed down. It really makes people feel quite careful. What is this guy? Do it. "Impossible... Ordinary people can''t take on such a very powerful skill even if you are not human." Wu skills, everyone has their own moves, and the characteristics are somewhat different, including the skills he uses. I think many people should understand that no matter which way, it will make people feel some accident, what is it? Do it. The sword in his hand is tightly held in this hand. It can be seen how serious a persons eyes are in this society. This woman has no giving up at all. Even if she sees this scene, it may have a great shock to her heart. . However, I would not choose to be decadent. I immediately rushed up at this time and once again launched the 817 skills. The world can release the power more powerful, about the explosive power of the same moment. "I have already said that any attack on you will not achieve any effect for me. I didn''t expect that this guy actually did it like this. It was just looking for death." This guy of Cosettes is actually quite good. Now the game is that you can be set as a knight from this light, but I dont know why it might be because of the thick and bulky armor that I wear, which leads to this guys body head may be slightly Can not keep up, in other words, there is a little bit of dullness, but there will be no hesitation in the battle, and even can be said to be quite decisive, so that this guy is an advantage to learn from each other. But to be honest, it is because of this guy, a wonderful kind of battle, so that his status will be improved. In the previous battles, this guy rarely shot, because as the guarding power in the big headquarters, this guy is not a striker, so even if there is no appearance, it is easy to go. . v3 Chapter 256： : Continue to crush "No way!" "Ok." The members of the other city guards saw this scene a little bit surprised, especially for the knight who was bigger in front of him. Because in this world, not to say that your size is large, you will definitely get a good advantage, and it is very important. That is power. This thing can be said to be absolute and can be used very well at any time. How did he do it? Such a kind of seeing is like the existence of crushing. Cosettes gradually quieted down at this time, and in general, looking at this guy''s expression may feel a bit of an accident. It really makes people feel unbelievable. "hateful!" In the game world, a person''s character can actually change, but when the guild passes through here, a lot of things, including each of these npcs, inherits such a personality, completely in line with their own settings. The same is true, so this is the place where you feel the most incredible. Supreme adults, but a person still staying in this place, can even say that they have not moved their own steps, this guy has been waiting for his enemy, I think it should come to this place very soon. "Humans have told you many times, and your attack can basically say no effect to me." The other members of Sun Feng also played against each other at this time, but in fact, there is still a problem that has not been solved at this time, that is, it is now in a relatively neutral state, that is, the vampire ancestors. Xia Ti Ya, still very quiet to stay in this place, can even say that there is no change. "Impossible, I can''t believe that I am myself. How can this guy get what he wants?" For all the members of the rose, when they saw that their captain was in a downwind state, they felt that it was incredible. To know that the strength of the captains weapon was quite high in all aspects, it was already able to The realm of the devil''s battle, but the guy wearing the silver armor in front of him is still in a passive state. Including the weapons in your hand, including any magical attacks, actually can''t do any effect. This guy is too surprised, and may even make people feel a little scared. Is that human being? Of course, this group of guys may have overlooked this point, that is, the group of people in front of us may not be the truth, so in the beginning, these guys have chosen the wrong way of fighting, it is impossible to find this. The group is simply, and has lost the so-called human monster. In the beginning of the mission, I did not receive such a situation, that is to say, at the beginning, this guy actually did not know what kind of powerful existence he was facing. I only know that this group of guys may have something that is not simple, but there is no deep understanding. "I will make you die hard to see!" At this time, I said loudly, especially the look of this guy''s eyes, it seems like extreme anger. Everyone at this time, after you, all come together. The two sides are arrogant, and it is not necessary for the war to be able to achieve the final victory. There is a trump card here. Of course, the Supreme Lord is most worried about the so-called magic props. You must know that this thing is world-class. It is extremely dangerous if you fight like this without thinking about it. But this guy has been reluctant to appear, making himself particularly difficult. "Oh, what''s going on?" It can even be said that people feel a little scared. Of course, I know very well in my own state. If I dont work hard, its very difficult for me to do this. When the captain was in the same position, he did have a set of operational plans, but I dont know why, after coming to this place, it was completely disrupted because the guys didnt play cards at all. It really makes people feel more concerned, and the eyes are flashing at this time. "All in a state of defense, and in the end fighting this group of guys, now we are more disadvantaged, so I recommend that all members retreat." "But, the captain, this group of guys killed our partners." Everyone seems to be angry at this time. At the very least, the insistence on the heart is not easy. I let go of this group of guys. As a companions death, really, everyone feels very sad, and this Still, since the establishment of the organization of Rose, it was first killed. For all fighters, many people may not understand the current state. In front of this guy, what is described in the intelligence resources is simply a similar court, completely different in such a state, that is to say. Why didn''t you think about the rash choices when you didn''t think about it? For your own side? It is a very big mistake. In short, I have to flee from this place at this time, but as a member of the rose, these bodies of the team members can be said to be quite cherished. "Don''t worry so much, don''t worry about leaving this place and say, do you want to say that the whole army (Zhao De Zhao) is over?" The captain spoke and then began to retreat to the back, but the guy named Kestex did not choose to chase the reason very simply, he did not get the command of the Supreme Adult, and more important things. Maybe this guy still remembers. "If you want to escape, you are not so mysterious. If you come to this place, why don''t you stay and play well?" Anyway, there is such a picture that flashes between the eyebrows, and perhaps many people have no way to understand this state, but know how to say it. There is a saying that is good, staying in the green hills, not afraid of not burning, of course, I know that I may say that I am leaving this place. For the members of Rose, it is a particularly big blow. It can even be said that there will be internal contradictions. . . v3 Chapter 257： : Mania But this does not mean that you will give up such an idea. After all, it is still too difficult to deal with this group of guys now. Implement a plan. The captain slightly depressed his voice at this time, after all, he knew how to do it. In words and deeds, it is a bit of a surprise to say that flashing is such a way at this time, but really, I really understand such an idea in my heart. "understood." It may make people feel a little surprised, but in this guy''s mind, there are some people who care more about it. In short, you must be careful with this guy. "There is no way to understand." Although it may seem a little unbelievable, but this guy knows that such a thing knows how to do it, at this time for all of his own people, and then implemented such a way to only use the eyes to signal these guys ,must be careful. Especially when dealing with this guy, the brow began to make a slight bounce. "Know it." 293 Said faintly. At the beginning, perhaps all members of the Rose may not be able to understand why the captain is doing this, because doing so may be a big discount to the morale of the members. But in fact, these people are just temporary, and they have not responded. In fact, this group of guys has already done this in the beginning. I just made a relatively simple plan, and what I thought might make people feel a little surprised, but at least I understand it. To what extent can you... "how is this possible!" I think many people have no way to understand this time, but many people in the mind should be clear. One can choose a way to fight. About a few days ago, in the war room, the members of the fragrance basically discussed this and how to do it. Because you have to know a very real problem, it is impossible to face this time. This group of guys dont know what kind of very powerful creatures will emerge. Of course, they have also considered such a situation. This group of guys is non-human, and the words of the world are used to describe the so-called sub-ethnics. Although humans are very powerful and have certain so-called five skills, this does not mean that these guys will be able to defeat, with a special flesh of sub-ethnics, including lizards, elves, and even the mysterious dragon group. . Although these guys are not human, their looks with human beings, including language and all kinds of thinking skills, are quite close, and even some sub-species will use martial arts. "For this mission, I think there will definitely be people among you who have doubts about the situation. So at this time, if there are any problems, they will come up quickly. Now we have not much time left." As the captain at this time, faintly said, in short, the entire operational plan is very detailed, and at the beginning, it has been very carefully discussed. "Captain, I have doubts about this matter." One of the guys at this time, faintly said, in short, this guy''s reaction speed is very fast, including all the sisters, this guy is more optimistic, in short, in this task, this guy will always find some useful, The important key points of the task are to conduct a detailed analysis. (beea) The woman looks a little strange, covered with a white gauze, may make people look a little embarrassed feeling, but these guys are all beautiful, and the country is pleasing to the city, this time also dare to give a faint fragrance. Although this scent can attract a lot of boys, but I don''t know why, but it feels quite a bit strange, especially the girl''s eyes, it is like being able to kill a person in an instant. "What happened to this guy? The smell that comes from the body..." That''s right, smell is very important, but this guy knows how to do it, then stands in the captain''s position and analyzes all the members because the information is what the guy got. "Ladies and gentlemen, the problem I want to explain here is the manufacturer who wants to attack this Kahn village incident this time." Here, I want to explain the following points. For this matter, I think many people have already understood it very well at the beginning. "Ok." For this, this guy did not say anything wrong. In the Kahn Village incident, I think a lot of people know what happened. It caused a lot of deaths in this incident, and it was sudden, that is, it was like evaporation from the human world. It has been erased from this world. If you think about it carefully, there should be not many people who can do this. Therefore, if you think about it from this aspect, it is enough to judge this time. The object, that is, this enemy is likely to be other races. Including the so-called undead. For this, it is still very reasonable to analyze. After all, those who can achieve such a powerful force, except for not there are not many, and from the traces of the battle on the scene, only such a powerful undead Only then can the entire archangel be destroyed. For this, many people know, so this guy is not turning around, just to focus. The most important thing is that the woman''s body is quite proud. It can really be said that a certain place is particularly prominent. Standing on this platform, it gives people a feeling of looking down. "One more thing, what I want to explain is that the situation can be said to be quite special. For this, I think many people should know?" The crowd also nodded, because at the beginning there was a man in this place, wearing a black cloak, this guy has already indicated himself, the identity of coming to this place, the most important thing is that the princess has promised this way. An agreement. . v3 Chapter 258： : Favorable props Although I don''t know if this guy is giving himself, what kind of props this organization can bring, or the relationship of interests, but this is the only way to accept it, because this is the order of His Royal Highness Princess. "So we have to consider all aspects of the factors at the beginning. In short, when we meet a very powerful enemy, we should not use it to do it. Take the second way and use this magic item." The man in black had already explained it in great detail at the beginning, and the way the magic props were used was very simple. As long as people can maintain such a state - there is no problem. After the woman finished this sentence, then the captain made a series of summaries at this time. In short, everyone has developed a plan and b plan, as well as the so-called retreat plan, of course, these are some more insurance _ practices. You know, Rose''s members can even say that they were quite confident at the time, and no one has been able to defeat this group of old ladies so far. Whether it is the analysis from the level or the combat experience value, the strength of this group of guys, for ordinary people, it is simply four words can be described as impeccable. Of course, many people can''t believe such a situation because no one can do it at all. However, in order to be on the safe side, the captain still made a temporary meeting room at this time, and made a choice by investing money. Therefore, in the end, everyone has developed such a very detailed operational plan at this time, but if it can not succeed, it really has to be quite worth the luck. Let''s go back to the present. Supreme adults, now in an undead state, so this guy, whether it is, the sensitivity of the ear or some other things have been greatly improved, can hear some weak movements, even some relatively small sounds In short, between the conversations between this group of guys. I have heard it clearly, although the specific content I dont know, but at least it can be distinguished from the performance of this group of guys. "No, it can reach such a degree." Its really a surprise to think about it. But to be honest, at this time, all the people did not choose a position, but they could maintain a certain distance when fighting this guy. The Supreme Adult is a very cautious and very careful person, so when I saw that the sisters were preparing to retreat, they used only some fake actions. Instead, they were more vigilant. From the dialogue just now, they can judge that these guys are What skills are you going to use to deal with yourself? If you don''t guess wrong, it should be a prop. In fact, this group of guys has a trump card in hand, but it has never been used, so it makes people feel a little surprised. In any case, they don''t know how to express such a situation, but they should be clear. "How did this guy do it." There is a hint of fear, but there may be a certain gap in everyone''s mind. And this feeling will only be understood after one person understands it, no matter from which point of view. The guys around are starting to be a bit strange, including the guardians of these classes. In fact, I know very well in my heart. What do these guys want to do? In such a simple way, it is impossible to hurt the guardians of these classes. For this, I can say that it is quite understandable. "hateful" The eyes are flashing at this time. It can even be said that a person can understand such a state. No matter which way he is treated, this guy may give a very strong impact, or even cant say Believe in such a thing. "understood." Everyone is faint at this time, but in fact everyone knows such a state in mind, no matter how much you look at it, you know very well that this group of guys should plan to use magic props. And it is the world. Asking for flowers "Supreme Lord, let us protect you." Ya''er Bed, at this time, can be said to be the first to stand up, and with a relatively simple moment of moving magic, immediately blocked in front of this god, and then quickly rotate the battle axe in their hands . Finally, I made a defensive posture and then stood in this place. If it is a close combat or a defense, this guy is actually the strongest as the general manager. This is beyond doubt, because this guy owns Defense against all physical attacks or magical attacks. After all, it is a close-up warrior, and there is a very big gap between the magician and the magician. ............... "Supreme adult." "Don''t give this group of guys any breathing space. All the guardians will give me all the time at this time, to kill this group of guys in the cradle." At this time, faintly said, in short, everyone immediately flew up like this. It really makes people feel a little surprised. How did these guys do it? No matter how much it is, people can''t understand it. "Oh, how powerful these guys are." The members of these roses chose to escape at this time, but did not know why, but they felt that there was always someone behind them, and there was no way to open this group of guys. "Captain, what should we do now?" "Don''t be nervous, there is nothing to worry about, follow our plan. In this case, don''t be arrogant, or else it is very dangerous." "Know, Captain." At this time, the members of the rose are secretly nodding. The general face is the guardians who closely follow up. These guys are really perverted. You know that the members of the rose can say that the body is very light and in use. In the case of accelerated magic, there is no way to open this group of guys. It does make people feel a little careless. . v3 Chapter 259： : Neutral vampire The adult of Xia Ti Ya, the words so far are still in a neutral state, always in the setting of the game, this guy is like this, if it is said that it has been attacked by the outside world, it is likely to remain in the present kind. Happening. It is a vampire in itself, so it is absolutely undoubted that this guy has a very powerful force. But if you can do something, I think many people will feel quite incredible. This guy doesn''t have any changes in his body. He can even say that he is completely controlled by the same kind of body, and then stays in this place. The red lips are at this time. It was extremely tempting. In short, this guy wore a dark red "four-three-seven" color armor, and also held a very long thing like a dropper. This is the adult of Shatti, all the family, of course, this is only in the combat equipment, in fact, the combat power of this guy can be said to be extremely powerful. Many people don''t dare to provoke easily. But there are a lot of things that can be done. Those in the big graves have no way to accept such a real problem, but in fact many people know that they can really compete with Chiba adults. The match, even can be said, without any change, only this guy. That''s right. Shatia. This guy is a vampire himself, and it is powerful. It is the ancient one. When the monster of God level is set, it is a close combat warrior, and you must know that its own attack power can be said to be quite powerful and can cause damage to the surroundings. A very big destruction is like dying from the same explosive power. "Impossible, how is this guy going?" At this time, it seems a little nervous, and even the whole person is in a very numb state. In short, I think there will be some differences between the two people, including the current state, this guy''s brow slightly raised. But I dont know why, I feel extremely scared. "This bastard..." At this time, all the members of the Rose began to feel restless. In short, there was a big gap between these guys in the battle, but the captain did not intend to leave at this time. Hurry to implement new plans. Fortunately, the captain, this guy immediately changed his mind, especially when his face changed immediately at this time, facing these guys. In fact, the inner world is in a very tense state, and I don''t know how to do it. "These guys are simply monsters. Sometimes the guy who has the chance to be in the armor, I don''t know why, it looks like any, magic and physical attacks, and it doesn''t have any effect on this group of guys." So from the very beginning, this is just a unilateral slaughter. The reason why it seems so nervous, the main reason is the world props, because this thing can say that in some way to yourself There are certain threats, although there should be no problems for the most powerful existence of the big divisions, but if these guardians of their own, if they are rebellious, it is really dangerous. I treat them like family members. In the beginning, Xia Tiaya was undead in the game settings, so this guy may be completely resurrected even in a situation where the body is cut, as long as he can get more The blood will be completed with such a magical power. Return to the original state, not to mention the fact that this guy does not become very tired during the battle, and is 100 times stronger than the human body. Real family! So this guy and Chiba adults, the game setting properties between each person is very the same, so the same is the fear of light attributes, but this guy does not know why, from where to learn such a light attribute Ability, can be sympathetic to this darkness, so that can change a lot of people ..... The true ancestor level, such a vampire in this world can be said to never exist, so many people feel quite surprised at this time. I don''t know what to say, but everyone understands it. "Oh, this is what it is all about." Very seriously, and in this state, everyone shows such a thing that may make people feel a little concerned. But really, many people understand that they know how to do it. The captain made such a battle plan at the beginning, in the face of this group of unknown creatures, so that is more or less there will be such a handful of defense. Before coming to this place from the beginning. This group of guys has already done such a perfect preparation at home. Even sometimes it can be said that people feel quite a bit strange. In short, when facing these guys, I dont know how to tell them, but I think many people should understand that especially in the battle, if they change a lot, they can really Let a person, once again, be promoted from such a state. "How powerful! 4.6" This is undoubtedly the guardians in the big tomb. It can be said that the level is quite high, and according to the settings in the game, these guys, physics and magical resistance are very strong. The next time these members of the rose are only these guys, maids, Such a class. That''s right, even if their most powerful captain is converted to the rank of the big division at this time, it is only the weakest kind of maid class. So these guys don''t feel very scared at the beginning. But sometimes you may not have the way to imagine that the things that these guys can bring can actually be very different from their own. . v3 Chapter 260： : Angle problem "hateful" At this time, I faintly said such a sentence, in fact everyone understands very well. Especially in the eyes, such a picture that is displayed at this time, many people may feel quite concerned about it. Whether it is to some extent, it is completely impossible to understand. What is this group of guys? One thing... "Fear... fear!" Of course, but fortunately these guys are psychologically tolerant. It''s quite good, so I can, resist the existence of these guys, but this is only temporary, because these class guardians do not use all the power, if these guys use the full force. The members of the so-called Roses can basically say that they have all been knocked down to the ground. "Find out that guy!" "Yes, Supreme Adult!" All the fighters at this time are 14 nodded. The big tomb, in fact, the most incomprehensible thing is such a thing. To put it bluntly, these guys can make such a thing under their own eyes. It really makes people feel a little concerned. At the beginning, they are directed at this. Things come, everywhere I say that I am most worried about the issue of props. "Chartite, are you okay?" The battle over there is over. Basically all the ordinary, human warriors have been killed by the vampire brides, and these guys have now come to this place and see Shatti. I feel quite concerned about it. After all, like a vampire at the level of God, I think it is impossible to be defeated easily. If I look at my master without any wounds, I can only doubt the spiritual strength of this guy. It is very likely that it is dominated by the brain, which is exactly what it is. The vampire brides shouted loudly, but there was no reaction at all. I have been staying in this place for a long time and don''t want to talk. "How is it possible, how this guy did it!" In fact, at the beginning, a prop has appeared, and it is world-class. Therefore, Chiba, at this time, will let everyone be dispatched, and they will follow closely. To put it bluntly, they will not let this thing happen again for the second time. This thing knows that it will be solved. But only relatively speaking, this guy''s mood is safer. "Everyone must be careful, don''t take this thing to me. In short, all guardians should never approach Shatti at this time." Chiba adults suddenly remembered a very important thing, even if this guy is now in a neutral state, but if someone is close, she will turn her settings into attack mode, as long as more than half Within meters. That''s right, this guy now has a self-defense system, so even this guy''s brain may be controlled by something. But the most basic original settings have not changed. So in this case it is still quite dangerous. If you make such a thing that people can''t believe, it can be said that many warriors say that they are quite a bit strange. From a certain point of view, I think many people have no way at this time. To choose such a result, in short, must keep a certain distance from this guy. "Yes, Supreme Adult!" Dimitugos, in fact, this guy is the first to know, because this guys mind is very smart, but when he starts, he knows that Xiatia has a very thorough skill, which means that when this guy may be affected When something is given to control, the physical condition will be in a neutral state. In other words, as long as someone approaches this guy, it will be attacked. "Oh, this is what it is!" Brow, at this time is also a slight rise, in short, in the face of such a situation, I do not know how to do it, but I think many people understand. "Let you see what it is called real power." Shadya, this vampire warrior can put it aside. After all, I dont have any other thoughts to manage this guy. Its a dead or alive, but one problem I want to say is that there is another item that doesnt appear. Something, I dont know what skills I have, I feel very concerned. "Everyone must cheer and bring this guy to me." Supreme adult, Chiba uses a very simple magic. In short, when communicating with his own hands, it is not a mouthful. It is a way similar to telepathy. In short, it is to be able to Don''t let these guys find out what they are saying. And what they call the so-called b plan is a very simple way. To put it bluntly, it is a turn attack, and it will use props, nothing more. 720 Hands! The captain just didn''t know why at this time. It seemed like he wanted to come over and see a sense of picture, and then followed. Chiba, the brow is a slight one. I don''t know what happened. I feel a little concerned. In fact, this guy knows very well what kind of state it is. These have all been attacked, and in the absence of any indication. "how is this possible" At this time, all the guardians, seeing this scene are all taking a sigh of relief, to know that this guy said that the attacker is actually the Supreme adult Chiba, and it is still a sneak attack. "How can this be!" All the guardians felt a little surprised because there was a figure of a guy suddenly appearing in front of the Supreme Lord. Similarly, if a woman said that she did not guess wrong, this opportunity is also a member of Rose, because she wears it. These clothes are the same and the logos are exactly the same. But I don''t know how this guy came to him. This is a bit of an accident, to know your own exploration. . v3 Chapter 261： : Nowhere to escape Magic can be said to be very powerful, no matter where you hide, you can see it and unlock this subtle thing. "go to hell." The knife in your hand madly stabbed this guy at this time. You really felt a little surprised at Chiba. Because of his own magic, you can basically say all the coverage around it, but you dont find any vital signs. So this guy in front of you. What do you think is sometimes out of place? I want to be sure that after you meet this, many people will feel quite surprised. For this, you must know very well. But to what extent can it be achieved, people are more concerned about it. Chiba... Although it was a little nervous, this guy was extremely excited, especially when the expression was at this time, it was like an exaggeration. Then he put a hand on his face and said with a loud smile, he could It is said that it is a long time without encountering such an opponent. "I appreciate your style, and the means are quite good, but you have to know one thing. In this world, I am the most powerful kind of existence. Just rely on a magical props knife like you. It hurts me, even if you pierce my body, it has no effect at all..." Supreme adults, very serious, and in this case. "Well, then you are waiting to disappear completely from this world." In fact, at the beginning, I was scared a lot, if my physical ability is not what it is, not undead. I must have been screaming now, but my luck is still relatively good, because of the professional, the relationship, so I have no way to be hurt. But really, this time it scared me a big jump, what is this guy? And what you need to know is that when you explore the magic and you don''t find it, you can come to yourself instantly. This is enough to prove how strange this guy is. I didn''t expect this kind of place to appear in this place. A powerful master. The enemy is strong, the enemy is weak, I am weak, I think many people know this truth. "There is nothing else, this is what I want to tell you. In this world, there are people outside, there are days outside the sky...`..." At this time, the member''s movements began to distort, and it could even be said that the body began to stir in the body of the guy, but it made people feel strange, no matter how they stirred, they did not seem to meet, the entity. The cold sweat of the brow is now coming out at this time. Think carefully, this is completely impossible. "how come?" It can even be said that at this time, it will seem quite scary. How did this guy do it? To know that the weapon in your hand is the power of magic, you can say that it is used to deal with this guy, but there is no feeling at all, that is, this guy is not dead, and it is impossible for the body to be pierced. Still able to live this freedom. The woman, at this time, obviously seems a little nervous, and now it can be said that you have already trembled in this voice. Facing this guy in front of me, I really don''t know how to solve it. "Bastard, how to do it!" "I admire your power, but one thing that makes me feel a bit strange is that you guys absolutely carry the world''s props, or else." Basically, both sides can show a very urgent state. This guy is indeed a member of Rose. It can be distinguished from wearing, but the most important thing is this guy. In fact, it is carrying props, but only This way of using it everywhere is not the same. I dont say what to summon, but I can turn my body into a transparent state, and I can hide all kinds of magical powers that come out, so that will lead to this guy completely. Invisibility. However, as long as the bad guy wants to appear, he can return to his original state at any time. Only when this guy recovers, the power of this magic will be explored. "hateful!" Chiba, a thousand mountains and waters, did not expect to have such a result, but this guy who wants to kill himself is not that simple, even if it runs through his chest. ".Hey" "So I said that you humans are really sometimes ignorant of our arrogant Supreme adults. In fact, you guys can be compared." Ya''er Bede, at this time can be said to be quite exciting, especially with this guy, I think many people like the kind of **** battle, of course, for this, they must be the same, But one thing that I want to explain is that. Supreme adults, when attacking this guy, also seemed to care. "Magic violence, let you feel what is called real hell." Since it is a magician, the power to be used is basically tied to the magic, and then the hand is slowly raised at this time (Zhao Zhao), but at the time of the attack, it seems quite unexpected, so The high-level magical world naturally does not cause any harm to this guy. It can even be said that his attack has been completely invalidated. The body of this guy disappears from his own face in an instant, and he can do it. As fast as it is. That''s right... One thing that everyone cares about is that the guy''s body is completely transparent. "Can such a thing be done?" Chiba is really a little nervous. It seems that this time the props are not a kind of strengthening power, but a state that can change one''s own body, and this kind of thing seems a little tricky for itself, in a powerful magical power. If there is no way to attack the target, then everything is no good. . v3 Chapter 262： :entity "Just kidding, do you want to attack me? Its not that simple, because the world I am in is giving you this world." That''s right, because this guy has no entity at all, and after using this kind of prop, it seems to be a kind of projection. Therefore, no matter how you attack this guy, you can''t get any effect. Instead, you will feel that you are worried about why you have to consume such a big magic. It really makes people feel a little concerned, no matter how much. "Oh, this guy, really..." It makes people feel a little surprised. In short, the way that I show it, I think many people may not have the way to understand, especially in this state, they can completely cover their bodies, so I I think many people have no way of knowing such a state, including strength. "The body is completely covered." And the most important thing is that there is no way to get such a result. Although this guy understands very well, especially in the face of such a state, I dont know how to ask for help, and the eyes seem to be flashing... Horrible guy! Although I can''t temporarily hurt this guy in 417, but I want to deal with myself, it is really very difficult to say that this guy''s attack, for the wear of these equipment, it is simply not painful, Knowing that I can now say that I came to this place in such a state as the Master, so the minimum defense and all aspects have reached the highest level, the power released by these guys. Its just a **** with less than five fighting power, and thats it. Its going to be very easy to fight with this group of guys, but the guy just did have something to do. "I didn''t expect your business to be transparent. If I didn''t guess wrong, it was a kind of space-like magic." The female member of the rose was in a state of transparency at this time. And this way has been floating on the sky, but it makes people feel a little concerned, but really, I don''t think much about it. In short, when I face this guy (befb) know how to do it, fighting "Hey, don''t you think that you can beat me like this? You guys are really a bit miserable, innocent." Its just like arrogance to speak. To say it is not to say that you will say this sentence without power. In short, for the Supreme Adult Chiba. The reason why this guys heart dares to tell this, the reason for saying such arrogant words is very simple, because this guy has such a strong strength, in short, the face that everyone will not be wronged, including this guy in front of him. . "I will let you see what is called real power!" A faint saying, especially the eyes, it seems to be flashing at this time, in short, it is not so simple to deal with this guy, I know for this, but I will not easily choose to give up. Rose women, at this time all choose to retreat, and just now this sub-street director has been standing in this place to fight, everyone basically put all the parents on this guy''s body. "Captain, it was really good just now, but unfortunately, the attack was successful." "Look at what you said, its like a member of our rose, you have to do this kind of sneaky thing. In short, I am not satisfied with these guys. If there is a chance, I hope that the other party can give us another chance to The group guys are defeated." A woman, then said very angry, because in this battle, this guy seems to have suffered a little bruise on his body. "The stinky woman didn''t know what it was all about, especially the thing she wore. It was a special concern. The degree of hardness could not be imagined. I didn''t think of the most precious sword in your hands. Can actually be broken." The members of Rose will appear a little nervous at this time, perhaps the sharpest contrast with the arrogance that they came to this place at the beginning. In fact, this group of guys did not expect that it would actually exist. Powerful monsters, but fortunately these guys also have a world prop. "Don''t talk big words there, we don''t need more languages ??between the two to fight." After this sentence was finished at this time, the member suddenly returned his body to the original state. "Do you need to restore your body to its original state when you launch an attack?" Humph! Gently snoring, as if you have seen everything, but it is not much different from what you expected. This guy will use the world props when attacking, and let his body recover again. The original state, otherwise, she has no way to launch an attack. Of course, this is just a guess, but I think it will happen soon. After all, I have to verify it. Very seriously, especially when faced with this guy, he did not choose the so-called retreat. Dimitugos, at this time, also pushed his own eyes, secretly felt a little ridiculous, although this guy has the power everywhere in the world, there is no way to reach the Supreme Adult. The reason I think here is very simple. Even if these guys have some strange powers, they can be said to be very cruel and difficult to deal with, but their strength is very weak. That''s nothing great, the reason is very urgent, waiting for your poor health, you can''t use your power to attack this guy. Then what do you take to hurt him... Be aware that this monster in front of you can immunize any physical attack and magic attack below 60 levels, so it is completely a metamorphosis level. . v3 Chapter 263： : Heart attack I think these guys will not easily provoke this **** at this time, it is just too horrible, no matter how much, it will make people care. "Awful guy, what''s going on?" Rose, all members are after seeing this scene. Sitting a bit surprised, I don''t know what point of view to start from. "Captain, this guy''s body is too strange to be aware of it. You must know the blow just now. Presumably, if you hit it, the whole body of this guy has been penetrated, and this second attack can be said to be aimed. heart." Undead... Of course, some very low-level undead, certainly will not have such a powerful force, this group of people will die when the heart stops beating, but this guy does not know ~ why. No matter what kind of attack you use, it doesn''t completely hurt him. So it makes people feel quite careful. This guy is still not human. Sure enough, this is that you have come to this place without any mistakes. You can do some analysis. It is quite in place. The reason is very simple. If this guy has it, he can only make his body temporarily, in a dimensional space. That is to say, you can see this shadow, but you can''t touch his entity. So this is what makes people feel a little unbelievable. However, if it is really like this, then I really feel a little funny, knowing that I not only have the power to control magic, but even can control the space. The next time such a setting, for myself, that is simply It is too normal. At this time, my heart reminisced about one thing, perhaps I know how to do it. I also know how to express the current state. No matter when I started, I know very well in my heart. Of course, some things are not as simple as you said. I think many people know this. "Awful guy, these bastards..." At this time, very seriously, in general, all the fighters may feel a little care. These guys, standing in this place did not show a very tense state, but some people will understand to become a kind of... "Dimiugos. That group of guys will ask you, in short, don''t let this group of people slip away from my eyes, or else, don''t blame me for being polite to you, you are the most powerful as a grave. The power, do you still want to continue playing in this place?" The way of speaking is simply very majestic, and everyone is bowing at this time. From the scenes of these battles, these guys are some of the meaning of releasing water, so they are in this situation. I don''t plan to give them the opportunity to continue playing. "I am very sorry, Supreme Adult!" Everyone at this time chose to bow and choose to bow down. In short, this group of guys may actually be at the beginning, which will make people feel a little concerned. After all, these guys are guardians, it is impossible to just use this. A little bit of power. "Show the power of my Nasarik grave!" Everyone said very seriously at this time, and kneeling on one knee, expressed their loyalty, and in the next moment. It was a member of Rose and it was very angry. Especially the one who has swallowed up the world everywhere, this guy can attack again at this time, and there seems to be some twitching in the corner of his mouth. For this guy who is very arrogant and even arrogant in front of him Its just that you have the power of a little magician. Its actually a feeling that you cant be the same. This guy is really annoying. ... I will let you completely disappear from this world. But just after this guy said such a sentence, it is obvious that his body is like being pulled by something. "Don''t move, if you move again, I will make your body turn into two halves." Asking for flowers How could this guy actually do something? Everyone saw this scene at this time, and felt a little surprised when they wanted to make it. One of the hands only came out of the space at this time. I grabbed the guys arm and knew that this guy is not in a state of attack, so her body is transparent, and even any physical and magical attacks will not hurt her. But this strange arm can actually touch himself. Sure enough, this is exactly the same as I imagined, and it really makes people feel a little concerned. If you did such a small experiment at the beginning, it would be enough to prove that the conjecture in your heart is absolutely correct. This thing is quite important to you, but in space, if you want to prove something, it is like this. At the gate of the meta-space, at this time, you must know that you can open it at any time. So at the beginning, in fact, I have already begun to doubt in my heart. How much relationship does this have with myself? If you guess that there is nothing wrong with it, it is very simple to attack this guy because I want to Many people know that for the magician, they can basically say that they can control the space around them? That''s right, it''s the so-called space. In this world, there are actually a lot of different dimensional space, just like a parallel world. In short, I only have to find a key point at this time. I use magic power to perceive this guy, which world exists. Then open the door of the dimension and reach out and grab her. "Oh, I thought you were so powerful, but it wasn''t." How can this be? Everyone seems quite a bit surprised at this time, especially in the face of the current situation. There was a lot of expression on the face, and it was terrified. . v3 Chapter 264： : strange props There is absolutely no way to believe how this guy did it. At this time, other members of Rose stood in the distance and looked at their teammates. At this time, the shoulders seemed to be quite concerned about what they were holding. Do you think that this guy also has such a kind of world props? This is absolutely impossible, because the props are such things, in general, after they are sealed. Neither of you can be opened at will, even if it is opened, like a magic seal crystal of such a high level, such a skill can be said to be diverse, it is impossible to deal with yourself, but this is the front Guy, what is it all about? Why can his arm penetrate the door of this dimension and come to "Nine-Zero"? In front of himself, I think many people have thought of this scene at this time and thought of some doubts, but in fact they have already wanted to explain it. Very simple, that is because in the game settings, the Supreme Adult, that is, Chiba, can say that the various learning skills of learning are somewhat different, but the most important point is that this guy can control the space at will. . Just like this, from the other end of the space, you can connect to the world in which this guy is locked. From the beginning, he has already begun to doubt why this guy should attack himself when attacking. The body appeared to be because he did not exist in this world. It''s no wonder that this guy won''t worry, he will hurt her, and it really makes people feel a little concerned, but he has long been used to it. "How did this guy do it? This power is too strange." At this time, a womans feeling of fear displayed in her eyes made people feel a little surprised, but after seeing this picture, she was very surprised to swallow. "Captain, is this still human?" "The intelligence resources show that this guy is really not a human being, and it is not human beings to do these things. This is simply the existence of a stupid demon. There is absolutely no compassion, so at the beginning, I said Let you have to fight." "What should we do now? Just now our attack power is not the opponent of this guy." One of the fighters, very seriously said, of course, it is not so easy to escape in this situation. After all, there are only about ten or so warriors left. The original members of the Rose have twelve, and each persons personality is quite a bit strange, but now there is only a little bit left, and it really makes people feel a little concerned. No matter how much... Captain, it is really embarrassing to say that in this case, after all, if you escape, you will leave your own team members. I think many people will not forgive themselves at this point, let alone not themselves. People, so I can only die with this guy. "what!" The world props have no role in front of themselves. It seems that they will be so vigilant at the beginning. It is superfluous, but if you think about it, it is not exactly like this. It is a very simple one. The truth, after all, let yourself master a new skill in the world, the so-called space movement. This guy, this is something that people care about, whether it is from the strength or other aspects, it makes people feel a bit strange. "How did you do it" Fear, fear. I think a lot of people seem to be worried about it at this time. The reason is very simple. This guy is the general existence of the moon demon, especially in this case, no matter how much, many people may I feel quite surprised, there is no way to understand such a state. To know that the props in this guy''s hands are world magic, I didn''t expect this guy to have the power to control the space at the same time. All the warriors were slightly lowered at this time. I didn''t expect to encounter such a powerful monster this time. ..... "Captain, then what should we do next? Choose to leave? Or go find a new partner." "Support?" Your house is always a little bit stunned at this time, facing a situation like this, I don''t know how to do it, but I think it should be very clear. "No, there was no time when we came to this place from the beginning." Because the reason is very simple, the members of Rose have never failed in the execution of the task, so the guys themselves are extremely arrogant, and even can be said that there is no such necessity, but this time it was the first time that they had lost. So, it will be so nervous, what is the monster in front of me? All the members so far, there is no way to find out the details of this guy, just know that this guy is a horse soldier, human beings are very close to each other, and they lead a large group of monsters that serve him, and their size is also huge. It seems a bit weird. After taking off the layer of bread, it reveals an expression that people can''t believe. This guy 5.3 is actually awkward. It is not such a human existence at all, and it really makes people feel suspicious. "Oh... this bastard." The soldier was very obvious at this time, a hand was caught tightly, and he could feel the feeling of this entity. In other words, he knew how to solve this guy, but he didnt quickly put this guy. The body is crushed, but placed in the hand, as if it is playing. "Let you see what it is called real power." The members of Rose are the partners who value their own. In this case, the captain can''t easily leave, but if you are close to this guy, it''s not that simple. . v3 Chapter 265： :freed Because of those, the guardians were originally very high, but they were limited when they came out, but now these guys have been completely released, and each one has a very powerful force. It can even be said that in this state, the group of people do not know why it is faintly felt. "Unbelievable!" Xia Ti Ya, who has been staying in the same place for a long time now, as long as no one is going to provoke him easily, he will not act, and there is no harm to the surrounding, so he thinks that he does not have such a kind of consideration. Pay more attention to this guy, at least to solve the group in front of you, the member called Rose, this is his second purpose. "I want to let you guys, look at your companions, crush me by myself, and then be in front of you." At this time, my eyes flashed a bit of fierceness, and I forgot all the people. In this case, I think many people feel quite a bit strange. And will be afraid... "Impossible, I don''t believe this guy can do this 14". One of the soldiers was particularly unconvinced at this time. I am going to run over to help my sister, and the most people think that it is the space that this guy can use to penetrate. It really makes people feel a little concerned, no matter from which angle. Look. "Maybe, this guy must have done a little trick." "If you don''t do well, it may not be an illusion." The members of the rose itself can be said to be extremely powerful in battle. There is no doubt about this, and many people know it. There is no need to add more in this place, it shows such a situation, I think many people should understand, hallucinations, such a feeling exists in this world. But do you think that for Chiba adults, the self-esteem in this big grave, is there such a necessity to do such a thing? Ha ha. It is simply impossible. But really, the purpose of doing this is very simple, just to be able to shock this group of people, at least let this group of people not dare to provoke themselves easily, but after thinking about it, I still think Kill all of them from this place so that they can better guarantee their future. After all, there is a saying that is very good. The so-called raise of the tiger is a problem. If this group of guys develops at the time, it is a very big obstacle for them. Since you choose to fight with yourself, you have to pay. Such a price, and extremely painful, I already said such a sentence at the beginning. Will not let this group of guys easily disappear from this world. "hateful" The captain is still a bit sensible, although the physical condition of the whole person is not particularly good, especially when the eyes are extremely angry at this time, but compared with other fighters, this guy still has self-knowledge. At least not at this point, although the eyes can be said to be quite angry. They are almost distorted, but the expression of this guy. There is still no change, in short, when fighting this guy. More or less in my heart, I feel a little surprised... "Captain, what should I do now? This guy has their men, I don''t know why, it seems that it has suddenly changed into a person, just in two states." "For the time being, I will not move. I know that I want to save my companion in particular. But the ability of this guy is not currently available. Any intelligence resources are so unauthorized. If you attack, it is definitely very dangerous. I don''t want you to be here." Things are going on." Very serious, and in the face of these guys'' attacks, I really don''t have any control. Supreme, Chiba adults, at this time, it seems to be the special look of the group of guys, do not know why they feel particularly excited, and then continue. "I think you should know something very well, especially for the current situation." "Ok." Everyone is nodding at this time, but the eyes are filled with this feeling of anger. I think many people will only understand it in their own hearts, but for the Supreme, there is nothing in them. care. "I am such a force, but can represent what." Very seriously, and in this case, I think many people can show such a way, no matter which angle to look at. "understood." Although my heart is very unwilling and extremely angry, but in this 313 case, it is still mandatory to suppress it. In fact, everything that everyone needs to know is very simple, but in fact, some things are possible. It''s not the same as you think, but the feeling in everyone''s mind is in the same state, especially for a companion... "Captain, that''s my sister!" "I know, but I can''t act rashly. I have to know who is in this place. Do you have to put my captain in the eye? It is very dangerous to do so, and you may have all the members of the whole rose. In the midst of this war, please ask this guy to keep me sensible or not, don''t blame me for being polite to you." At this time, the captain is very serious in his eyes. In fact, this guys heart is more painful than anyone else, because this is both true to him. These members are very concerned, especially in the middle of the week, so he is the most The injured person. But the other guys said that they didn''t quite understand. In this state, they could only use force to solve the present, things, pulled out the sword in their hands, and said to the guy''s chest, very angry. . . v3 Chapter 266： : completely disappeared "If you dare to move a step forward, I will let you completely disappear from this world. I think you should know about my strength." "hateful" The woman said very seriously at this time, but the feeling that the expression showed above, I think many people will feel quite unexpected. "Ok." Although some of my heart is not too reconciled, but in the face of the captain''s way of seeing each other, I can only temporarily swallow the grievances in my heart, very angry looking at the group of monsters in front of me. Although extremely unhappy, I can even say that I want to kill these guys, but I dont know why, I finally chose to give up. "Let''s walk..." A faint saying, especially the way the eyes are displayed at this time, I think many people may not understand. However, the captain''s approach is actually correct. If this is the case, if you don''t block your own members, then you will definitely have something to happen, and you can even say that it is out of control. "You have listened to me. Without my orders, no one can leave this place without permission." "Yes." On the other hand, the Supreme Master, smiling at this time, is like enjoying a special kind of emotional change. Really, I dont want to know this guy? But I don''t know why my heart, at this time, said that such an emotion emerged, as if there was no way to control it, and then laughed out loud. "Seeing your partner doesn''t, these guys don''t take your life as a thing." Of course, what I use in this place is the radical method. In short, let this guy feel the feeling of being completely abandoned. This is indeed a way for demons to do things, but I know very well at this time, especially for the current situation. "Dimieugos, what are you doing in that place? Don''t hurry up and give me a hand." Supreme adult, at this time, the easy person with one hand also slept the body of this guy, without any indication. In short, this guy is extremely vulnerable in front of himself, not to mention the fear of himself at the beginning. The props, I did not expect to be able to transparentize the body. However, this kind of power does make people feel a little concerned. If you are not lucky enough to control this dimension space, then you will really tend to be in a disadvantageous state in this battle. This guy will sooner or later The body hurts, but because the level between the two is still sexual, the difference is really too big. "Yes, Supreme Adult!" Cossets, including all the guardians who were brought in, immediately acted at this time, and his body suddenly flashed and disappeared from his own eyes. When this group of guys appeared again, the group had already been grouped. The members of the rose are all surrounded. "You are really very sorry, our supreme ruler is supreme, and it has been issued at this time, so in the following time, you can''t leave a step from this place. In other words, honestly, honestly If you choose to surrender, you may be happy..." "Fast speed!" Including the captain, when I saw the arrival of these guys, I felt quite surprised. I didn''t expect this group of guys to achieve such a degree. "Captain, what should we do?" To put it bluntly, in the face of such a situation, I never thought of it, because every time a member of Rose is out of the task, it is impossible to send so many members. It can even be said that these guys have never eaten. Such a large stalk, it seems that this time is planted a huge pit, and can only fight. "It is totally impossible to want us to surrender." At this time, the captain suddenly lowered his voice, and it was exactly the same as what he himself said, in a state like this. I don''t have any other ideas, and this is definitely very correct. And the most important thing is that there is a situation to be explained. Many people may not understand it, but they can understand it very well. I also know how to do it and show it in such a way. ". Fight with them!" At this time, it was said loudly that in the moment when all the members accepted the order, they immediately set off the posture of such an attack, but in front of the guards, it was just like the existence of ants. The weapons and equipment worn by the guys themselves are the most inferior grades, of course in their eyes... It can be said that it is already the highest alert. "Sure enough, this group of guys, not as strong as you think, will definitely choose to resist." Supreme adults, watching the movements of these guys in the distance, in fact, this guy has already guessed such a result, but what people did not expect is that the guys resistance and self-esteem are so strong. It seems that the kind of impact that the Chinese people gave them is still not very strong. (The money Zhao) This opportunity made them feel the most desperate force and actually failed. But if you think about it, it doesn''t matter. After all, this group of people has no use for themselves, and there is no value. If you kill it, it may increase your prestige. There is also a reputation in this world, so that you can say that you are getting closer to your goal, but it is relatively dangerous. Sneakly glanced at the body that fell on the ground, this guy... World props? Humph! Gently cold, especially in front of myself, this kind of props can''t do anything at all, but really, there is one thing that I don''t quite understand. How did these guys discover their existence? . v3 Chapter 267： :Adjustment To know the big tomb, basically can be said to be imitating your compression package or, and have done something outside, basic such an enchantment-like thing, but also made some basic adjustments, so in general, It is impossible to be discovered at all. However, this seems to make people feel a little concerned, that is to say, this guy, inadvertently broke into his territory, but how to say this group of guys seems to be prepared, so it should be something One leaked, is it that there is a traitor in his own big tomb? I thought so at this time, but this is impossible. In these game settings, you can basically say that you are loyal to yourself. If you want to betray yourself, this is absolutely impossible. But one thing makes you look more concerned. If it is not this group of guys, these members of their own big guys leaked, the goal, then how can this group of people find this place? "Dimieus?" I am very confusing this guy at this time. After all, this guy looks like it is, there is a kind of traitor, no matter how you can not believe it. So it makes people feel a little concerned. But really, I know very well that in the current situation, I think many people may not have the means to understand, including the current state. "impossible!" Supreme adults, this time suddenly negated an idea in their own mind, in fact, this guy knows that if this guy really betrayed himself, it would never be, just like this, it is very likely to start with himself, so Shake his head. Yaer Bede? When I think of this guy, I feel even more unbelievable. I think the reason is very simple, because this guy seems to be a special worship for himself. You can imagine if a girl especially worships you, then how? May choose to betray? Of course, there are some other people who have not gone to the examples one by one at this time. In the face of these guys, they may seem to be somewhat concerned. betray? This really makes people feel very concerned. But to be honest, my heart is also very clear, if there are traitors among these guards, I will definitely find out. But to be honest, you must be vigilant, whether it is outsiders who have found their goals, or to say. There is a problem in the grave itself. In short, as the owner of this group of guys, at this time, we must play the role of such a role. At least with this group of people, there should be no temporary conflicts, and it is best to investigate them in secret situations. but Chiba adults suddenly changed their sights at this time and found that a guy who felt a lot of headaches was still in this place, that is, his own men, Xiatia. That''s right, I guess the vampire brides are close to this guy, it seems to be cut off the neck for a moment, so this guy''s combat power is very strong, and now the mental state is very unstable, in other words That is to say, this guy is controlled. I am close to her. It is almost like a taboo in the touch. You must know that this guy is very similar to his own ability. Relatively speaking, it is very dangerous, and the so-called undead. "Beab is evil." I don''t know why people feel very concerned, especially in the current situation. There may be a slight difference between this and this guy. I will definitely know this, but it is my own. It''s impossible to leave it alone. In short, this guy is very special now. I think those guys have no way to control this guy''s body just now. Actually controlled by the world props... To be honest, this is the biggest enemy of her own. Although this guy is now in a neutral state, it is absolutely impossible for him to be the master of this guy at this time. If you really abandoned this guy, you really are not qualified to be the master of this big grave, so you have to be very loyal to your own, at least these guys have shown themselves to this group of guys. The most powerful willpower will never choose to betray yourself. I don''t know why I was very angry at this time. I didn''t expect to have control in this world, the props of Xia Tiaya. Although I don''t know what it is, I can analyze it from the previous battle. The man in black clothes does have such a very special power and looks like the world props he has encountered in this world. It is not a combat weapon, but a thing that controls humanity. World props? I didn''t expect to exist in this world, so it is a very tricky thing, I don''t know how to face it. "hateful" I don''t know why at this time, the whole person''s mental state is particularly bad. Now I am nervous. Because I am fighting this guy, I really know my heart is sure, and I have to know a lot of her attributes. The way is basically in an opposite state, that is to say, all kinds of magic skills can suppress themselves very well. "In fact, the most important thing is the skill of the light attribute!" Among the magic, it is graded. Of course, the most important one is not to say the level of your level and the change of each class. The most important thing is the same magical attribute of the two classes. If it is a phase, it will be very Big, destructive. Like the water and fire attribute magic. Water dragons are extinguishing fires. In this case, I think many people know that, that is, when the fire level of your fire attribute reaches level 7, but water, the level is only fourth order. . v3 Chapter 268： :accident It is easy to eliminate the fire attribute magic of the seventh level. In short, there may be a certain relationship between the two, just like the undead of the dark attribute. The presence of these guys may really make people feel a little surprised, especially when faced with the light, it is like the engulfing of the harvest, I think many people will feel a little surprised at this time. No matter which angle you look at. "How did you do it!" At this time, a touch of ~ said. In fact, everyone knows very well, especially for the current situation. The members of those roses basically do not have much effort to do it, and they are completely destroyed by the guards. Yaerbeid, the overall speed is very fast, the goal of choice is also, become the most powerful guy, is the captain, but between the two, first of all his strength is really too great. This is a very simple skill that will completely suppress this guy. "team leader" Everyone is caught in a bitter battle, and really, for these, the guards, at this time is the time to show the power in the big tomb, let them feel a little, what is the real despair. At this time, this group of guys did not have any expression changes, but began to cast magic in their hands. "You can''t kill us, even though we don''t have you on the level, and it''s inside the attack..." The members of Rose have a special skill, that is, these guys who have taken care of their lives, once they stand together, and then use power, can form a huge defensive circle, which is a magical power. It is equivalent to such a existence of enchantment. In short, it is a kind of group behavior at this time, but in the face of the guardian, these actions by the group of people are completely, doing the final dying struggle, no Any necessity. Ya''er Bed, I don''t know why I saw these guys behave, I feel quite ridiculous. I can even say that at this time, my stomach hurts. "This is seven levels of magic, and can even be said to have surpassed the power of the devil." All the members in this circle are more assured, the reason is very simple, such a very powerful enchantment, built by magical power, so this group of guys will not worry. "Yes. The power of the seventh order?" Its really ridiculous to think about it, even under such circumstances. Not very likely? "Dimigos, I think these guys will be handed over to you to solve it. It should not disappoint the Supreme Master." "Yes, Yale Bede." I said very seriously at this time. The general manager, Jay Bedard, felt a bit ridiculous after hearing what the guy said, what did he say? This so-called sister actually has seven magic powers. "The seventh order, it seems that you humans are really ignorant, especially in this case, I did not expect that the seventh-order magic enchantment is already a very powerful existence." It seems that these guys are really ignorant, and people feel very ridiculous. At this time, they are also planning to play with them, when the guys say this so-called power. Seriously, it has completely lost any interest. Yaer Bede, a smile in the corner of the mouth at this time. Especially in the eyes, it is like telling. "You... ridiculous?" "Dimiugos, if I really want to say this level, probably only a state like a maid, and I think we will have such a powerful force to fight this group of guys." Its really ridiculous to think about it. It seems that people are really worried about it. "Hands! Dimitugos!" "Yes, the general manager." To put it bluntly, at this time, as long as you use it a little and surpass the power of the seventh order, you will be able to enchant this enchantment. So human beings exist, I think many people will feel a little care, but in front of these monster-like guys, really, all the members of Rose cant believe such a picture because they can use it. Magic power, basically can be said to have reached the devil. ask for flowers "Impossible, we will never believe that you guys are alarmist in this place, knowing that our strength has reached the highest level." This group of people said very seriously at this time, and in the words, the feeling that the battle is coming out, although I don''t know why, more or less will be a little scared. But this group of people still don''t believe it. "The highest level of human beings is only seven, so you guys..." Humans, I think that from the very beginning, the members of these roses have come up with a problem, that is, the group of people in front of them are actually not so-called humans, so you have to put the highest level of human magic. .......... To impose on them, it is almost impossible to say. "Oh, Dimitugos, have you heard that? This group of guys actually compares our noble race with human beings. It is completely impossible to imagine. What humans can have is in us. In front of me is just the existence of stupid slag." Ya''er Bed, at this time, the whole person is extremely excited. I don''t know why, I feel very ridiculous when I face these guys, but I am thinking of special anger in my heart, because this group of guys will be the same class that the Supreme Powerful person asks humans. "I will let you know what is called the real price." "Let you, the frog at the bottom of the well, see what it is, what is the real power." "Ants" "The ant-like existence." ...... Chiba, standing in the distance, looking at these conditions around, did not say much, and what he thought at this time was very simple. And really, I really understand that I know how to do it in such a situation. The most important thing to consider is the guy in front of you. Shatia! Vampires are one of the most difficult creatures. . v3 Chapter 269： :eradicate The strong men of all the big tombs are all concentrated in this place at this time, and this time it is basically said that all the members of the whole rose should be removed. The reason is simple, because this group of guys has hindered their development. Chiba, really, is not a fool, and in the face of these things, although the heart is a little bit afraid at the beginning, after all, it is impossible to carry such a family behind you, not afraid. But think about it, this group of guys is not too simple. "Damn, what happened to this group of guys?" Eyes began to flash at this time, and in the face of these guys, the whole person''s state is very bad. Chiba is not afraid of these guys, but these guys are particularly unsatisfactory in certain things. For themselves, it is like a stumbling block. Therefore, this group of guys seems to be the object that Yun Bong wants to destroy, and his eyes suddenly tremble at this time, but his heart is very clear. "From today on, you will completely disappear from this world. If you know the plan for me, you dare to destroy it." The world props, really, there is no other effect at all, but at this time, the person who wants to deal with the most is not to say that these members of the rose, but the servant himself, seems to be controlled, especially It is a spiritual aspect, so I have no way to figure it out. The vampire ancestors, Chatia. How to say this guy is also his own vulgar guard, it is impossible to discard her easily. Otherwise, if you talk about yourself, you can''t explain it to other companions. Before I came to this world, I was actually a very ordinary male in my life. I can basically say that I didnt have any partners. I once used my own kind of state that was more addicted to the game world. I am becoming more abominable. In fact, for such a self, the inner world is particularly annoying, but if you want to integrate into the world, you find that you are really sad. Looking up at the sky... I don''t know what to think about, but in fact many people understand it, especially an idea like this. Seriously, I know, and I have seen a lot of people, maybe its different in this way, but in fact, there is no way to change such a reality. After a person is born, it will gradually grow, and then nothing more than Married and have children. People''s life is so simple, some people pursue ordinary, while others pursue degeneration. In short, everyone lives in different ways for Chiba. Is this possible to exist with people like the same ferry? After all, this guy has been living in this game world. On weekdays, in addition to going to work every day, the 2.1 line of life really makes people feel very tired, and sometimes even thought of such a thing. Is it really interesting to be alive? There was no interest at all, so I accidentally proposed such a game. At the time, I was exposed to the game for nearly a month. After all, this game helmet is quite expensive and various devices. To reach the top level configuration, a certain amount of RMB is required. It is also called money recharge. But think about it, no matter in which game world, or even if you are in a real society, you have to think about the problem that money is quite useful in any way in this society. I am afraid this is the so-called real life? I am already around twenty years old, although I am still very young, but if I compare it with other boys who are more ready-made, he is nothing at all. Without a girlfriend, of course, this means that he has no burden. At the very least, you can live freely. But I don''t know why, I always feel that there is such a trace of loneliness. This is not because of myself, the reason for the lack of the other half, but I do not know what I am pursuing. Although life is not perfect, but food and clothing, and well-off has no problems at all, after all, the state-owned enterprises that they stayed, the salary and treatment are quite good. This is your own gratification. "Awful guy..." The members of Rose are angry at this time, but these guys don''t know why, there is no way to resist, but for them, it is impossible to choose to surrender. Even if you die, you must stick to it. Especially in this case, whether it is the eyes or the thoughts in your heart, it is extremely firm and sly. "Even if you guys kill us, you can''t possibly leave safely from this place." The captain just made a relatively small movement. In fact, many people have noticed it, 080 but I don''t know what the guy is going to do. Only Chiba adults know. The little trick in the hand just released a communication. In other words, this guy is in contact with his companion. Of course, it is not the roses, but the army of the empire. The number mentioned this, and it has already gathered a lot in the back. These guys gathered nearly 20,000 elite knights in the place about 100 kilometers away from the jungle, and the leader is the empire, gold. princess. Baham Empire! There is not only such an army, but also a country called Slyan. This group of people is actually very powerful. Especially these guys form such a group with a sticky self-confidence. In short, at the beginning This is intended. "Supreme adults, it is exactly the same as you expected, this group of guys really sent troops." Ok. "You guys are actually using this despicable means at this time." Yaer Bede, the expression is extremely unpleasant, always talking, the arm seems to be a little trembling at this time. . v3 Chapter 270： :command Especially in the face of this guy, I can''t wait to kill it directly, but I don''t know why, I still hold back. After all, at the time, the Supreme Lord has given orders, without what he said, no one is. May die for these guys. At the very least, you need to protect this group of guys. But really, a lot of so-called at this time, there is no way to understand, what exactly does the Supreme Adult want to do? Faced with so many warriors, although the power inside the tomb is very powerful, it is very dangerous to say that you do not do any resistance or the power of defense. You can''t guarantee whether you can do it. "It''s okay, what I need is such a result. In order to be able to enhance our popularity in a short time, I can only do it like this." Very seriously said, um, at this time, the silk that flashed in the eyes was serious. I think a lot of people will feel a little concerned about it... "how is this possible!" The brow is also slightly raised at this time. In fact, it is true that the magic used by the captain just now should be very simple. If you block it a little, you can destroy this communication magic, but you are not so Do, in fact, this is also intentional, in short, let this group of guys come over, and then give this group of guys themselves, what is called real despair. The communication magic is very simple. To put it bluntly, it is a kind of message of the enclosure. It seems to have very large stability and concealment, but for Chiba that has reached the state of full-scale god. This so-called communication has no effect at all, but it does not stop them. The reason is very simple. Just because you want to improve your strength, in the end, let these guys see what is called real power. So I know how to do it, especially when my eyes are slightly flickering at this time. In fact, everyones thoughts are there. I feel a little strange, especially after the guards are seeing these things done by the Supreme Master. Some don''t understand? "Supreme adults, its not good to let them contact their partners like this." Marley is the elf seed of the earth. This guy will use it, forest magic, and the kind of nature that can change the state at will. The elf in short will make people feel a little surprised, but they have their own As for the sister, the character can be said to be quite timid. When I spoke, I trembled a little. "It''s okay, it''s just some humans, but I haven''t put it in my eyes." Very seriously, and at this time, such an imposing force on the front line of the battle made the guardians around, basically, almost convinced. "To put it bluntly, what I want now is such a result. This group of guys has already planned well at the beginning, so I don''t think they have only a few members, you have to know yourself..." "That was quite good at the beginning." Of course, there are a lot of elements of acting here. If you want to reduce it to the end, whoever is the mastermind, if you dress this guy yourself, then you have completely lost any threat to yourself. However, if you don''t understand each other, you can only fight like this and choose the maximum survival rate. And it''s also a better way. To put it bluntly, now I don''t mean to want to myself, how to get a higher popularity, but to find out the strongest guys, at least to prove myself. In this world, I am qualified to live. Those guys are not very far from this jungle... But people feel that something is not very good, this group of guys can only gradually get close to this place, it really makes people feel a little surprised, but the leader is a golden princess girl, wearing a very gorgeous body, and hands With a sword, it looks quite burly. The tens of thousands of soldiers led by this guy, and then the United Nations, at this time, basically all rushed to this place, the equipment they carried were some heavy magical props, and the knights themselves were quite powerful. Standing in this place, the piece of black pressure has indeed formed a very large impact. I think a lot of people will be scared when they see this kind of posture, especially the so-called robbers. It is not worth mentioning in front of the soldiers. The members of the rose are the captains. At this time, there was a slight change. In the meantime, the movements in the hands were very careful, especially when the Quartet communication magic, I think that as long as it is an ordinary person, there is no way to see it. "You are simply looking for death." Ya''er Bed, although this guy knows the heart, now it is acting, but I don''t know why, it seems that this segment has been derailed, I have no way to control the current mood, I want to find someone to vent. . Compared to Dimitugos, Yale Bed, really, this guy has no way to control his own strength. He can even say that at any time (Norno), he may choose to go away at any time. If the Supreme Lord gave orders to himself... Ya''er Bed, at this time, the whole person will appear extremely nervous. You can even say that you know how to deal with these guys. Its nothing more than killing them with two words. Its that simple, and you Will not allow other people to attack their Supreme Lord at this time. Although it is just acting, but this guy seems to be, has completed the breeding, which is the same, the treatment is very vivid, it really makes people feel a little surprised, how is this guy doing? No matter from which point of view. It will make people feel a little concerned. At the same time, on the other hand, the best pigs are going to take it, and there are many monsters everywhere. . v3 Chapter 271： : Imperial attack Always in this world, these elves are actually a very common thing, but there are a lot of strange guys in this place, wearing the black robe, all of them are not the Baham Empire. Still in this place, there are a lot of soldiers. Some of them are magicians, of course these guys are very low-level and can only release some low-level magic. It really makes people care about it, always looking for it, why is it in this place? The eyes were a little surprised at this time. At this time, His Royal Highness Princess Golden took out the map and looked around. So far, its not bad. Everything is in my own hands, but if you can''t do it well, then it may not be, and really, at the beginning, the reason why this thing is so heart-warming, the most important thing is Because of the Slyan country. After talking about the last thing, I have a very big interest. "Undead?" This group of guys can be said to be the real undead. It really makes people feel a little concerned, but it is really under their own leadership, even these so-called undead, they can personally kill all of their 373, and In order to be able to expand their own strength, there is also the way to make yourself more stable. At this time, I will definitely not give up. There is a very beautiful woman sitting on the horse. It is not very old. It is about 18 years old. In short, there is such a golden armor in Manchester City. This guy is the golden princess. I think a lot of ordinary people have never seen such a big beauty. In fact, there is nothing special about it. The main reason is that it looks very beautiful. In the eyes of many people, this guy is simply the existence of the goddess of the city, in general, where it appears. There will be a lot of people welcoming, this is their own, influence, but this time they are also personally on the battlefield, and did not inform the country. The members of Rose are all cultivated by themselves, and for their own sake, these guys are quite loyal, basically can say that (beca) is fighting for themselves, but the master has been going for so long, here Still no reaction, it really makes people feel a little anxious. What is this group of guys planning? Seriously, there is nothing to do with his own affairs. As far as this state is concerned, the most dangerous thing is the group of his own, the women of Rose, if these guys suffer from anything, then For yourself, it is a very big loss. The one in my heart prayed silently, hoping that the sisters had no problems. "His Royal Highness Princess, I think we should start now at this time. Regardless of the final result, if you continue to be in this place, it can be said that the reason for the danger is very simple. After the jungle arrives at night, there will be many Other races." This mountain range really makes people care. It is impossible to stay in this place to be able to choose and let all the troops walk forward at this time. The Slingian country, this group of guys can basically say that they have made a very big effort in this battle. More than 100 fighters have been dispatched, all of which are concentrated in this place. But what is most surprising is that these guys have a big difference in dressing, no matter how they look. Of course, there are also battleships. These warships are made of wood and some iron. In short, A projectile weapon with various gunpowders added, although not particularly perfect. But at the very least, it can form a strong destructive power, and it is the most suitable for such an expedition. This kind of thing itself is very convenient to carry. This is a good form for doing some means, the most important It is not necessary to consume too much energy. "Reporting the Golden Princess, the big thing is not good." One person said very seriously at this time. "What''s matter?" There is nothing like this that doesn''t happen in your own mind. It may make many people feel a little surprised, no matter from which point of view. "According to the news that the members of the Rose have just sent, they should have been subjected to very serious persecution." One of them suddenly seemed quite nervous. This guy did receive such a magic message at the time. The faint feeling of some accidents, but really, for all people, this may also be expected, especially the Golden Princess, if you can, I hope that members of this group of roses will be able to Its all gone, but things are definitely not as simple as you think. Otherwise, you will not be able to go out in person! After hearing this guy''s report, everyone seemed a little surprised. To be honest, this situation can''t be taken into account so much. I can only take the whole army out of this mountain range at the fastest speed. At the very least, it is necessary to reach a closer distance to be able to get the latest contact with this group of suburbs. However, if the current situation is analyzed, all members should be fierce and less, planted in the hands of the enemy, see Its my own intentions. If I knew it, I would send more soldiers to these guys. And the main point is that the props should not be saved by themselves. At least in the hands of everyone, the magic items prepared should be very powerful. Although the members of Rose are formed by themselves, this feeling is really true, very good, every member has a life and death relationship with himself. Otherwise, this group of guys will not go to life for themselves. The Golden Princess is a bit surprised at this time, especially when the eyes look at this man, they feel a little angry, the man''s body trembles slightly. . v3 Chapter 272： :go away "Forget it, there is no such thing in this place. You should leave first." "Yes, Your Highness." At the beginning of the man, the whole physical condition was not very good, because I was a little scared, but when the Princesss Highness finished saying this sentence, she nodded and agreed, and quickly chose to leave from this place. As for this time. The Golden Princess gave a sudden look at the man next to him. Also wearing a black robe, but there is no way to see this guy''s face, I don''t know what this horrible face looks like, people feel a little concerned. This guy is indeed a Slyan ~ country person. Moreover, the most important thing is that a group of guys who have chosen to follow this group, who have been relatively evil, can basically be said to be in the same league, but what kind of degree can be achieved, really, neither side has any more certainty. One way -. After all, from the very beginning, the two can really be said to be quite large, especially in this case, do not know how to explain, this guy seems to have some indifferent, riding on the horse, Then I glanced at the princess of the princess and said shattered. "Undead, I think your men are a bit more fierce at this time." The Golden Princess did not know why. After hearing this guy to finish this sentence, the whole person was extremely angry. For this, he must be very clear, and you still need to teach me to teach me? "I know this, don''t worry about you." Its true that its really ugly at this time. You know, this group of guys is the most proud of their own, and did not expect to suffer such a big loss in this case. It seems that I must be careful, so there is really no mistake before I get such a situation. The decision I made from the beginning was actually carefully thought out, but only people Somewhat surprisingly, these guys are able to capture the world everywhere. visible How terrible the strength is, its even more terrifying than the devil. Its no wonder that these guys actually choose to have a few years to deal with this group of guys. To put it bluntly, they know the seriousness of this matter. It seems that there is no saying. If this guy really exists, it could even have a very big impact on the three empires, and even say that it is going to destroy the world. "His Royal Highness Princess, I think the contract between us can be said to be quite useful." The Sly Kingdom has always been a very old tycoon, so I cant think of this group of guys at this time. Its such a unity. Its really a little unexpected, but when this guy finishes this sentence, The Golden Princess is not too happy. "For this matter, I want to talk about it between the two. If there is time, then I will talk about it in detail. Now I think you should know more about it and put it in front of you." To put it bluntly, the two sides began to figure out the issue of interest. Sri Lankan country, knowing that at the time, the guys who were digital technology were all planted in the hands of this guy. If you let it go, then this guy will come to find trouble, so Silent waiting is not as good as direct attack, this may be the best. It does make people feel that they care a little. The Slyan country, these guys are actually not trying to do anything else. To put it bluntly, I want to kill all of this guy from the body first. Otherwise, I will raise the tiger. When the whole time, the Slyan country may come out of this guys threat. There is a saying that is very good, called Start with a strong hand and then start to suffer. So this group of people knows very well and knows how to do it now. "hateful" "I didn''t expect this guy to be so powerful. It really makes people feel incredible. But if you think about it, if you say it is not dead, then the members of these roses that you sent are not much. The way to kill all of them." ask for flowers It can even be said that the stealth was a little trembling at this time, and the Golden Princess did not have any other plans. But the heart is the same, especially in a state like the present. I know how to think about it. I cant be arrogant. The reason is very simple. I have to know that I have the right status. I still have a country. If I am in this endless vortex because of such a thing at this time, This is a very thorough blow to yourself. ..... But I don''t know why, even after I got this news, my inner world is still quite calm. It''s not that I don''t have any emotions. The reason is very simple, but I don''t have to worry about them. I am too worried about these things. It really makes people care a little. "All the staff at this time can give me equipment. In short, everyone can''t stop at this time, and the whole army will leave for me." At this time, His Royal Highness suddenly pulled out the sword of his waist, and the eight-level high-level artifacts made people feel a little concerned. In short, this guy raised his own things high and wanted everyone to signal. "Since everyone understands that the situation has changed to this way, I hope that everyone can go all out and don''t make a mistake in this matter?" Yes, Your Highness. "Ok?" There are not many people here, but there are some elites here. These guys are all magicians. The identity may be slightly lower on the level, but these guys are the most to deal with the undead. A good way to attack, because you can use magic, and you know that these guys are all light attributes. It seems that the intelligence resources here are still sufficient. . v3 Chapter 273： : Trembling Its planned from the beginning, but if you cant succeed, its really a bit of a concern. The eyes are even a little bit beating. But to be honest, this man seems to be relatively calm, compared to the Golden Princess, the inner world of this guy is actually very cold, including himself in the beginning, perhaps also sent a more powerful guy, and in his hands There are also world props, but there is no doubt that this guy has always been a failure. So this guy, the expression can not be seen above, but the inner world seems to be a little trembling, no matter how to face the death of his companions, the heart is more or less still some feelings. "Starting, let us keep up with the steps of His Royal Highness Princess." "Three One Zero" If it is a small part, it should be very simple to move. After all, if you give each horse a horse, you can quickly disappear. But today I feel a little surprised. I still know this. "how is this possible!" People can''t believe it. It can even be said that some people are a little scared at this time. In short, there will be a very big relationship with this guy, but at the very least, they will not choose to give up. The reason is very good for the country. To make this kind of transformation more prosperous. But it is just an idea in your heart that may not be done, it is as simple as that. In fact, at the beginning, the two countries were completely in a state of confrontation, so no one would believe each other, but after this matter, the two people can basically say that they have reached an agreement. The reason is also very Simple, of course, does not rule out the impact of interests. It is like a situation like this. His Royal Highness Princess chose to go from this place. In fact, it has already taken a very big risk. If you suddenly suffer from these Warcraft in this place, or if some Elf warriors attack, it can be said that the loss is quite heavy and will affect Go to your own marching speed. However, it is safer during the day. After all, many animals in the mountain range need to hibernate, so they will not spit out during the day, unless they are active in the evening. It does make people feel a little concerned. The army was still alive at this time, and he entered the jungle. At the same time, on the other side, it can be said that the members of the Rose are all controlled at this time, but they have not paid for it. It is boring to kill them. For the time being, letting this group of guys stabilize in this place is relatively good. After all, this group of guys does not have any sense of discomfort, and it really makes people feel a bit war. "Yaer Bed, but please don''t hurt this group of guys, leave them a little life, I have a very big role." "Yes, Supreme Adult!" At this time, I said very seriously, and I think there may be some special cases between the two, which is probably the way it is, no matter how much. Shatiya... At this time, I am still in a neutral state, especially when the eyes are completely like a special hollow. I wear my own equipment and then stop at that place and keep moving. This is to let myself In a more passive state, it is definitely not that simple to deal with this guy. Now I can say that I don''t know how to do it, because when this guy is in a neutral state, it will be triggered once someone approaches him. Attack mode. This is also the thing that makes you feel the most headache on your head. I don''t know how to deal with such a state. In short, my eyes are a little dodging at this time. "hateful" Hey, especially when facing this guy. "I don''t want to say anything to you, but I hope you can understand." The members of the group of roses were all under the weapon at this time. It can even be said that the whole body could not act, but even so, the guys were still very stubborn, as if they were not swearing, but this way He does not care..... And I didnt take these things to heart. "This guy" People feel a little scared, but in fact, they understand. "What exactly do you want us to do?" "I don''t want you to do anything, just want you guys to stay in this place honestly. If you can, don''t make any noise, otherwise I will be rude to you." When you speak, you dont bring any color at all. Chiba adults are such a kind of existence. Especially in the current state, they may be affected by the game. I dont know why, when they become extremely excited, It seems that it will be forcibly suppressed by such things, in order to put yourself in a very calm state. It really makes people feel incredible, and can even say that they can''t imagine. What is this all about? The eyes were a little trembling at this time. "Tell me, the world of props, such a kind of existence in this world, is there any way to eliminate this symptom!" This is no longer a threat, but it directly illustrates the current state. If the 2.7 people in front of the scene do not obey themselves, the only end will be death, but the sisters are now quite reluctant. "Even if you find me, we won''t say it, and the world''s props." "So things, and such a powerful existence, can''t be solved in any way?" This group of guys seems to be particularly proud of their eyes, but to be honest, this has long been expected for Chiba, there is no volatility at all, and the inner world is extremely dull. If it is really like this, then I can only fight with Shatti, my own servant. However, whoever wins the battle will indeed feel a little concerned. . v3 Chapter 274： : true ancestor level What Chiba adults want to face at this time is not to say how powerful an enemy is. It is said that standing in front of themselves is the most difficult thing to do, but it is Xia Tiaya. Because this family is a vampire ancestor, it is said that it is quite close to the power, especially for the identity of this guy, basically it can be said that many people feel quite a bit strange. Because when my friends say that creating this role, many people have no way to understand what this guy is all about, it is actually powerful, and the most important thing is. Looks like there is something more interesting. Not spit out is the magic of light attributes. Supreme adults, the current spiritual strength can be said to be strong enough, but this guy is undead no matter what he is saying. The most feared thing of the undead is that the power of light attributes and this guy form a very distinct Contrast, and this guy knows his weaknesses very well, 14 that is to say, if there is a fight between two people, there is little chance of winning, even including self-respecting adults. Chiba, the brow is a little nervous at this time. In short, I can tell you that there may be a slight difference between the two guys, which is a very unbelievable thing. I definitely know this situation very well. No matter from which point of view. The vampire is indeed a very powerful existence, but this guy''s physical characteristics are a bit strange, although it is a vampire warrior, and has the power of undead, and the most important thing is that this guy can still use the magic of light attributes, also That is to say, the kind of system that this guy can carry in his body is diversified. I think that just an ordinary warrior fights this guy. There is absolutely no way to defeat the power of this guy. It feels quite scary. It can even be said that it makes you tremble. I swallowed a spit, although I said that as a head-hunting, there is no room for thinking at this time. Even when my body is excited or afraid, it will be forcibly suppressed by a magical force. Chiba... It seems a bit strange, there will be a battle between the worm and this guy, which can''t be avoided, because now all of them are suppressed by their so-called so-called, including the members of these roses. At this time, the reason why you have to fight against your own team is very simple, because you will never abandon your loved ones, even if these guys may be betrayed themselves after being controlled by the world. But in this case, I still believe in these guys. No matter what the final result becomes, you will not easily abandon it. Even if the world abandoned her, I would not. After all, there is such a whole person behind me that at this time, if I cant show such a kind of mind with a broad mind, it will make this group of people feel quite careful, so at this time I must save this guy before me. So you have to beat her and then recycle it. I have already come up with such a plan in my heart. Although it is not particularly perfect, but more or less I feel a little proud of myself. First, I will fight against the vampire ancestors, completely defeat my body, and let these guys While feeling desperate, you can also deter other guys to know that all the members of the Rose have not been killed. Standing in this place to watch all the battles, that is to say witness such a very powerful force. Completely defeated from the bottom of my heart, the inner world of these guys. Of course, this plan can be said to be quite perfect, but if it is implemented, it is not so simple. After all, it is difficult. Especially when the eyes are a little bit flashing at this time, in short, in the face of these guys'' questions. Chiba, I feel that my pressure is really big. This invisible pressure comes from my own master, because this group of guys can be said to be quite important to myself, even though they are afraid of betrayal of these guys. But I don''t know why in front of them, they have to show such an attitude in order to be worthy of the supreme, such a title. After all, if you want to use strength to control these guys, you must let them feel the fear, otherwise you have no way to stand in this place. After all, these guardians. To be honest, you can see from their expressions that it is quite horrible for yourself, so in this case, you have done such an act. "Supreme adults, I think this thing you should have something to do, think a lot, after all, this guy''s combat power has all aspects of property, are quite powerful." 960 Dimitugos, at this time, said very seriously, and pushed his eyes, this guy can basically be said to be a military division in the big grave, so many things are said, very clear by this guy However, if it is analyzed in the current state, it seems to be the true ancestor of the vampire. Shaytiya, this guys chances of winning a girl is bigger, because it can compete with the Supreme Master in two, forming a very vivid confrontation, that is, the power of light attributes can suppress this. The magic of the darkness. The magical power used by two people is opposite each other. "If you really want to fight, the Supreme Master says that the odds of winning will not exceed 40%." This sentence is said, but it is a little bit slap, but the guy wearing glasses is not wrong. It is still at this time, when some other guardians are a little surprised after listening to this sentence, even the big manager is very angry, to know that as the supreme adult in the big tomb, the record can be said to be a hundred battles , never lost. It will be the existence of such a stupid ant, and he has not put it in his eyes. . v3 Chapter 275： : Strong matchup But what people didn''t expect was that they would naturally provoke themselves in this situation. I feel a little angry when I am in my heart, especially when facing this guy, the eyes seem to be starting to tremble. Many people add a variety of bf before entering the boss room of the game world. The reason is very simple, in order to improve their various aspects of the property, of course, at this time, the same is true. "Dimieugos, it is too rude to talk like this. If you can, I really want you to completely disappear from this world." "Well, Yale Bede, that guy said it makes a lot of sense!" For this, even if you are a supreme, you must admit that the vampire ancestors in front of you are in power, and they really live with each other''s magical power. If you really want to fight, you are likely to win. The chance is less than 40%. But you have to know that you are equipped with such technology and equipment. In addition, there are some powerful weapons in your own guild. If you cant take such a subordinate, you cant take it. And there is another situation you have to understand, that is, this guy is in a state of immobility at the beginning, and he can say that he has enough time to prepare, including skills, and some things to reply. So playing this guy shouldn''t be too simple. Eyes, at this time also slightly drifted up. But I think that for a person, the heart should be very clear, especially in the face of the current state. Chiba, the reaction rate is very good. "I am very sorry, Supreme Lord, please forgive me for such a rude way and I apologize for this matter. I am very sorry v." Ya''er Bed, this guy is really true, the level of loyalty should be the highest, because the ones in his own settings are written by this guy who loves himself. Of course, I feel a little shy about these things. However, since I have already done this, I am used to these words that this guy said. But even if you dont know why your inner world is in a very uneasy state, because it includes things in recent days, you actually said that these guys are not betrayed by themselves, but are controlled by props, but their hearts are still I feel quite incredible. I always feel that a lot of things have to be related to myself. "You don''t have to apologize. From now on, you have to stay away from this place." Because this place is a battlefield, it must be open to the outside world, not to mention the scale of the team. I think many people will be affected. The members of the group of roses will not die at this time. There is no intention to kill them. But this group of guys will not be lightly swayed, and his eyes will be a little trembling at this time. Chiba, know how to do it in the current situation. To put it bluntly, I will not let this guy continue to stay in this place. Whether it is for this duty or the idea of ??being the master of this guy, it may be shattered. Thinking carefully, it really makes people feel a little surprised, but it is really difficult to promise this guy. If you use your own companions to send your own artifacts, it is very simple. But in this case, even if I am too late, after all, there is still a period of chasing you in your grave, even if you use the door of transmission... It also takes a certain distance. Not to mention the field of these classes at the bottom of the big tomb. This can basically be said to have a very large place, and for each guy, there are different places, always make people feel quite care, but it is true, in fact, relatively speaking Not bad. The facilities inside are quite perfect, and here is the second floor. Of course, this place that is counted upside down can basically be said to be unable to transmit with the transfer of magic, which is a relatively taboo place, where the players of the guild used to deal with the remaining weapons, of course, this kind of thing You can put them all together for integration. I still know this point, but if I want to leave these equipment, I need to play a certain amount of time, so far. It is better to solve the battle as soon as possible. Otherwise, it is really dangerous, because when this guy is hard, it will become extremely arrogant. Is very likely to cause great damage ". Analysis, this guy''s current quality and state." Chiba said very seriously at this time, especially the kind of emotions displayed in the eyes, I think many people can''t understand. "Yes, supreme adult." Marley, who is also the guardian of the class, nodded at this time, and the work that this guy is responsible for is very simple. In a basic case, it is responsible for this kind of analysis of this zone. In short, the data will be processed in a more comprehensive way. In short, the ability of this guy is relatively strong, and then stood in front of a vampire in a neutral state in this area, and then through this kind of special means to this guy. The physical condition of the body was fully processed and a very satisfactory answer was obtained. "Reporting the Supreme Master, this guy''s current data status is relatively stable. Under normal circumstances, it will not be arbitrarily taken away, but when someone approaches the attack range of this guy, she will not recognize the six parents..." Sure enough, this analysis of a result, there is no gap with his own guess. It just makes people feel that they care a little. "understood." Ya''er Bed, there are other class guards, at this time with the members of the rose to use the transfer magic to come to this place, because in the current situation, there will definitely be a next time The battle is going to happen. Chiba, this guy is not a fool, especially in this case, he knows how to do it. . v3 Chapter 276： : violent attack But if you can''t succeed, I think many people will care more about it. You are very simple, you know that this powerful vampire can be said to go to a very conservative state, because when everyone approaches this guy, they will be violently attacked. At this time, other members of the Rose, though, would feel that they felt a little unbelievable, but the hearts of these guys are quite understandable, especially in the face of such a situation. No matter from which point of view, the inner world is quite understanding. "There are only two of us left now. In fact, in this place, I have something to say to you." Chiba adults, this time suddenly seems a bit stunned, in fact, really, I came to this world, and finally I have never had such a relatively simple way of life, confessed to these men. I don''t know why, it seems to be a special favorite, no matter from a certain angle. I breathe a sigh of relief and said that no one really thought that things would actually turn into such a result, people really feel very surprised, but since 967 has become like this, then they will try their best to Going, as the family of this family, I will not easily let others defeat her. Even if it is the same, the final result will lead to this. Although it is only a conjecture, if you can, then you will use it again, and the restoration of life will return this guy to its original state. Of course, it will consume a lot of gold coins, just like Cosettes. Like that war, this guy once again got a chance to be born again. "Xiatya, in fact, I don''t have such a strong ability. It seems to be exceptionally ordinary in front of you. It just means that you have such a power inadvertently, but it will make me feel a sense of responsibility..." Yes, Chiba seems a little deeper at this time. I didn''t try to solve this guy for a long time. The reason is very simple. I just want to talk more and more between this guy. The body is slightly trembling. If you fight this guy, you will definitely not be willing to yourself. After all, the power between the two can be said to be similar, and you have already stated that your chance of winning is only 40% at the beginning. In other words, if you inadvertently die on your own. I don''t know if I can live at one time. Of course, I am not saying that I am particularly afraid of death. If I say that I am in this place, I am not too reconciled when I am free. Because you have to know such a situation. The entire Nasarik grave, to be honest, makes people feel quite incredible, and there is such a power to show it. I think many people can''t understand that one''s inner world is quite well known. Especially when the eyes look a little trembling at this time. Xiatia, it is so quiet to stand in this place. This guy''s face is really beautiful. People look at it and feel quite unbearable. After all, it is such a big beauty, a gothic little loli, and know what this guy is for himself. Its just like a family, at least this guy is very loyal to himself and just abandons himself. It is absolutely impossible to do it, but if you want to fight this guy, you have to measure it yourself. If you die, you will not be able to resurrect again. The magician in the big grave has no such power. Self, from this world again, wake up. For this, my heart (beec) must be very clear. So at this time it will be quite serious. After breathing a few breaths. Let your head shine up at this time. Facing such a situation in front of us, in fact, my inner world is quite understandable. You know how to do it, but a person''s inner world actually has a lot of changes, and I know for that. "Awful guy..." I don''t know why my mental state is particularly bad at this time, especially in the face of this girl. I think many people will look quite scary at this time. The smooth face, and the guy''s arm, slowly lifted up. But there is no one on the expression, the kind of situation that makes people feel a little unexpected, because this guy is now in a state of mental control, so there is no change in expression that looks really pitiful. Chiba, has been standing in front of this guy. Of course, I dont mean all around me. The so-called people have left, and there is a girl standing in this place. This guy and Marley, the same are the kind of nature''s Elf Guardians, this group of guys'' career is like this, and standing by their side. Behind him is a guy with a huge reel, and his expression is very light. The reason why this little girl will stay in this place is very simple. This guy''s ability is special. In short, it may be used when dealing with this vampire. This is the key to winning. All of my equipment was slightly removed at this time. Then I made a posture to prepare for the attack, and in the end I must have considerable attention to fight with this guy. Because the other party is a vampire. The reason is that it is so simple, so in this state, my heart is also very clear. No matter how you fight, you must achieve a good victory. "Ok." Gently nodded. The battle will be started in the next time, but at the beginning, there must be one on the side. Before the official start of the war, there is a kind of increase in all directions. That is to say, as a great magician, you will definitely add each A variety of attributes. This is the difference between a magician and a warrior, but in the early days of the game, it is basically said that the whole body carries all kinds of armor. These guys are not, and have the same class as the magician. . v3 Chapter 277： : Difficult opponents So at the beginning, these guys didn''t need to put their bodies in a passive state. Don''t mention anything to make your body gradually increase. This is not at all - there is such a necessity. These guys - they have their own armor. It will play a certain magical defense, and there are some, physical attacks, so it is very useful but for the magician, it is another state. These guys may actually feel a little bit and there is no way to understand them. But the heart is quite understandable. "hateful" The eyes were a little trembling at this time. "I am now ready to add a variety of magical attributes, and I''m ready to fight." I really breathed a sigh of relief. Its definitely not good to continue to stay like this, because just now, Ive received a piece of the latest news, which means that its not too far from the jungle. Sixty kilometers away, it seems that there is a strong army. If you say that you have not guessed wrong, it should be the mens elite troops led by the Golden Princess, including the Slyan country. I originally wanted to work with this country, but I did not expect to take the lead in attacking myself. Sure enough, the Slyan country is such a country with great enthusiasm, although the land is not particularly large. Including territory, in such a field. You are a little weaker, but the guys heart is quite powerful. I didnt expect other countries to unite early. It seems that this guys power should be quite powerful, even including the so-called The world props should be provided by this group of guys, and the Golden Princess is considered to be profitable in this. Only then will the troops be sent to attack this place. In the last battle, did you say that these guys have not been taught enough? Especially the Slyan country. Lost a hero, and there are nearly tens of thousands of soldiers, can you still learn? But think about it, too. The feeling of defeating you is really uncomfortable, so after a period of time, this group of guys is going to make a comeback, and this time its still in a league way, but its not letting you think about it, I didnt expect to see two guys again. Actually, I can really achieve it. To know the battle between each other, it can be said that it is continuous. Therefore, in this case, people will feel a little derogatory, no matter from what angle. "Forget it, don''t want to worry about what this group of guys are thinking about." Chiba adults, at this time, gently shake their heads. If the news is true, then you must step up your time now, at least in an hour of fighting, to defeat yourself and then bring it back to the big tomb. Keeping the next thing should be very simple to face this group of guys, and there should be no retreat. "Slenian country, it seems that this group of people did have a hand at this time, did not expect to actually agree with the room Princess, can reach an agreement." These guys should have been just under the command of His Royal Highness Princess. All members of Rose are just an advance force at the beginning. And the true great sage is still behind. Because of this situation, according to the news, especially in the second time, nearly tens of thousands of elites have all died in the hands of this guy, so the Slyan country thinks that your guy is in power or The number of people should be quite a bit more, or else it is impossible to kill so many fighters. For this, it really makes people feel a bit skeptical, although there are a lot of fighters in the big tomb. These are some of the most basic low-level knights. There are still quite a few words that can really be called elites. But even the power of this guy is enough to crush everything. How much does it make people feel a little concerned? What are these guys doing? Life is a little angry at this time. "Magic new skills, add!" "Super defense system, open it to me at this time." Asking for flowers When I said these words, the body seemed to be, and a little change occurred. A kind of light blue light in my body, flashing quickly, in short, the magic power of the whole person, as well as the quality of the body. And immediately got the change. At the beginning, these were just the existence of a magician, but now the physical fitness has really been strengthened to an unimaginable level. For the time being, the warrior is always relying on his own armor. There is also the most basic kind of learning skill, but the magician is different, but has a variety of bonus effects, so at this time, before starting, you must add all the auxiliary skills. The most powerful effect, otherwise it is really dangerous with this guy. ............... "hateful" I don''t know why at this time? There was a hint of surprise in the eyes. In short, the battle between your guys must be quite concerned. Ok. Chiba adults, at this time, the whole person started to look a bit, it seems unexpected, of course, for these so-called bonus effects, I can say that it is quite good, but even if this guy is fighting, it will definitely There are some sudden states. The reason is simple, the other party is a vampire. After adding nearly 20 bonuses in a row, I gradually eased myself because I have reached a limit, and I did not use magic skills in my first attack. The most important thing is to solve this guy first, so that the person who is fixed is in a state. When I was close to this guy, really, the whole persons expression was a bit embarrassing. This is the first time that I have never played with my servant. Its ambiguously close to this guy, and now the magical power that erupted in his body is really very personal, so powerful that its hard to imagine. What is this guy going on! At this time, even the whole body began to tremble a little. . v3 Chapter 278： : Super Magic In fact, I understand it in my heart. Especially when faced with such a situation. "Oh... what happened to this guy?" "Supreme adult, I am very happy, I can see you again, but I don''t know why I want to kill you now!" If it was said in the past, this gothic little loli, I would never say this sentence, because standing in front of this guy is her master, also Chiba. But the situation now looks a bit different... "you" Chiba, at this time, the brow is slightly wrinkled. In short, this sentence in the guy''s mouth is really more concerned, but think about it, even if this guy may recognize himself knows his identity, but Because of the fine "five zero" **** level. I have completely felt nothing about myself, so I will be in a hostile state for myself. For this, I can only understand it in such a way. "Forget it, it seems that I was a little bit at the beginning." That''s right. This sentence is indeed quite right, because at the beginning, this guy may have a little misunderstanding. The reason is very simple, because there may be a difference between the two, a little bit of the situation, because this guy after saying this sentence, may think that this result is not controlled by the world props. But after thinking about it for a while, it seems that I am really careless. "Well, if this is the case, then let''s fight!" Very seriously, especially in this case, the kind of power that is displayed in the eyes. The story is impossible to understand. "This guy" Shatti, at this time, really, even if this guy''s physical strength is controlled, but there is nothing at all when facing these guys. In the case of jitter, this will be in a state of complete explosion. From the one worn on the body, the red armor can see that this guy is now, especially wanting to release power. "Yeah, it just makes me feel a little weird, why should I fight the Supreme Master, but it doesn''t matter." The whole person''s state after this guy wakes up is in such a feeling that there is no way to know who he is. How much will make people feel a little confused. To be honest, the feeling that this guy gives people makes people feel quite awkward and savvy. "This guy" It is indeed the true ancestor of the vampire, but the equipment worn by the body will make people feel a little concerned. The deep red, you are Yu Kai said that such a device has a huge tube, which can be said to absorb A variety of forces, even blood, and then to enhance their magical power. This guy is a very horrible existence, so be sure to pay attention when dealing with it. This is not a joke, because this guy''s body can absorb strength. So I also know how to do it on my own side, but if it can''t be successful, then it may not be. Chiba adults, it is not bad to stay in such a state, especially in terms of speed. At this time, it seems a little numb. "how is this possible?" The whole person''s state is really bad, but there may be such a situation that is more exclusive to this guy. The reason is very simple, but because of this kind of power that this guy said, Strong enough to make people unable to believe. "How did this guy do it!" It can be said that people feel a little scared. There is no such superficial change in Chardonnay. The heart is quite understanding. Dealing with this guy is actually very simple, because at the beginning, I was very familiar with the changes in the skills of one of my own masters, that is, Chiba. It is nothing more than the power of the undead, plus some of the more concerned about such a situation. The most confusing thing is why you feel like a sense of rejection at this time. Although you want to fight, but don''t know why, it feels like somebody cares about this guy..... "Although it feels a bit strange, I have to fight with you because your guy touched me..." The words have not been finished yet. Chiba adults, on the one hand, can basically be said to be the first to launch an attack, and the speed is very fast, jumped up, it jumped up like this, shouting loudly, and the power used for the first time is not magic. . This guy can also use the power of the close-knit soldier. I dont know why, suddenly there is a long gun in the hand. At this time, I lifted it up high. After moving to the air, I will take this long gun to the fastest. The speed of the project was thrown away. The degree of precision can be said to be quite high, and the aim is the heart. To put it bluntly, I want to let this guy disappear completely. And Shahti, this guy once awakened, the whole person, the state is quite a little vigilant, even in the face of this high-speed jet rifle, there is no fear, just dodge yourself The body disappeared, but this guy has come to the ground when it appears again. "I didn''t expect it to be an instant move. It seems that I really look down on you." For the magician, each skill used requires a corresponding amount of consumption, a variety of magic, the so-called 5.4 mp value, for which, these courses are very clear, but the same thing, as Shatia. This guy is actually the same in these things. I think the reason is very simple. "hateful" At this time, one of the skills used by Xia Tiaya is called instantaneous movement, and of course, a large amount of mp value is consumed accordingly, and this skill is not said to be able to be used every time, because there is a certain number of times. . It is also set by the game. This is similar to the less stable battle. After all, it hurts the body very much, so it will be controlled. But to achieve such a degree, it is really special to feel a little concerned, I think other guardians at this time, there should be no way to take this trick. . v3 Chapter 279： : Control the weather Xiatia, it is so quiet to stay in this place. I don''t know why this guy''s expression is at this time. It seems that there are some slight changes, especially in the eyes. The excitement that comes out of combat first seems to be particularly scary. This guy''s whole emotions seem to be somewhat unstable. "What is this guy going on?" At this time, Chiba adults, because of the power of magic, said that they are in a state of flight, and then on the sky, the surrounding is basically in a state of darkness, because of this magical power of oneself. The outbreak, so the weather around the air will be affected, which is the power of the undead. You have to know that this is not to say that you are free to control the weather, but the kind of aftermath that this power exudes. It is also possible to change the situation of such a weather easily, and it really makes people feel a little concerned. No matter what angle I look at, I think that for anyone, my heart should understand very well. "how is this possible" I don''t know why, I feel a little scared, but actually a person''s inner world. Very understanding. Especially looking at this home, or not knowing why. The mental state of the whole person is particularly bad. The feeling that this guy gives people is too strange. The expression is like a special distortion. Is it because it is more exciting? Of course, this does not mean that we cannot rule out such an opinion. "Haha, its really a bit of a surprise for Chiba!" Because this guy obviously feels that the enemy in front of him is absolutely losing all his strength, so that will make this guy seem so excited, he has not fought this way for a long time, did not expect this time The opponent is still the ultimate adult. It is entirely a kind of awkwardness in the inner world. I think a lot of people will be quite surprised at this time. However, this kind of way that this guy shows up, many people have no way to understand, especially the feeling of excitement on your face, including the movements in your hand, at this time, you are fully prepared. This guy, holding the weapon in his hand tightly, immediately impacted it in the next moment. The speed is really very fast. Like a bow and arrow at this time, throwing out the same. It really makes people feel that they care a little. "how is this possible" The broken way, especially in such a situation, always said that such a way, may make people feel a little concerned. Chiba adults, the brows are slightly raised at this time, because of the speed of this guy, I know very well that it is impossible to achieve this speed, actually faster than myself. The moment disappeared, and when it appeared again, it had already come to the front of you. The deep red dropper in the hand was similar to the weapon. It pierced his body a little bit, so that his reaction speed was fast enough. And one hand grabbed the guy''s body and made this happen. This thing is very dangerous, but I know, because the owner of this guy is very familiar with these classes, the guardian''s weapons, and the basic attributes. The reason why these investigations are done is very simple, because they are afraid of these guys, resisting themselves, or betrayed. So at the beginning, I knew it clearly. But even so, in this battle, the proportion of this victory that is the first stop is still relatively weak. There is a big gap between this guy and himself. Of course, this is not in strength. His comprehensive strength is indeed a bit stronger than this girl, but compared to this guys weapon, he has no way to fighting. Especially for the long-term war, it seems quite disadvantageous on his own side, including the consumption of his own physical strength, and the addition of this guy''s hand, the pipette that can absorb the magical power inside others'' bodies. This is where people feel a little concerned. "Good risk! I was almost hit by this guy." At this time, very seriously said, in the end, it also shows a very powerful magical power. In this case, this huge force must be used to deter this guy. However, she does not eat this move, but it will arouse the anger in this guy''s heart. I think this guy should understand very well. Especially for such a situation. The state of this guy is really bad. But I don''t know why. Still firmly believe in himself, to fight with himself. Chiba, at this time, did not refuse this guy''s request in the battle, may have to change a little way, do not want their own magic power is strong enough, but for this, 023 has a certain defense system, and Your own strength is also very understanding. Of course, I have to change the way. I didnt immediately launch an attack at this time, but opened the resistance between the two. Especially from this thing is really important, because the two sides do not belong to the same state of combat, that is to say, for the magician, their choice, long distance will certainly be quite beneficial, and this guy said that he has A certain magical power, but it is a close combat, that is to say, her, close combat skills are slightly stronger. I have been chasing myself for the very simple reason, because the first night in the hands of this guy can absorb the magical power of anyone. Once this guy gets it, his strength will definitely be greatly reduced. So no matter what, I can''t make this guy succeed. "Its really a supreme adult, and the reaction speed is so fast. It seems that its really too small for you. Very serious, and in this case. The state of the whole person is really bad, especially when facing this guy, it seems to be talking about it. But my heart is quite understandable. . v3 Chapter 280： : The power of the master "I have to see, what is this guy like?" At this time, I was very calm. Of course, I think a lot of people know that such a state is now, no matter how much it is, the mind should be clear. Chiba adults, the expression on the face is a bit positive, in the face of this guy''s provocation, it is impossible not to stop, but now the current way of fighting, I really suffer from this side, and with As time elapses, his magical power will gradually disappear, but this guy will not, because he can absorb the power of his companions. "Listen to my call, my vampire servant, the vampire bride!" Shatti, at this time, said loudly, and above the ground, there are such monsters with very powerful magical power. But these guys have no effect on themselves, but the reverse is not necessarily because of Shatti. Summon these guys is not to say that they can use it. Use the dropper in your hand to forcefully analyze the power of this guy to maintain the physical changes in your body. After just using these skills, you can return to the original appearance again. It really makes people feel a little surprised. "Awful guy... what the **** is going on!" At this time, my eyes can even say that some of them are shaking. Chiba, in the face of this guy''s attack is also somewhat embarrassing, in the beginning, I did not think that this guy means actually, so cruel, compared to the existence of this big devil, actually it will make people feel a little surprised, I hope that these forces of my companions, if they are themselves, have no way to do this, but the heart of this guy is quite a bit cold, and it seems that it is really affected by the vampire. How much will make people feel a little concerned, but it doesn''t matter. "If this is the case, then let you completely disappear from this world `v." Chiba, very seriously at this time, the battle between this guy and the guy is still going on. "You must leave this place first. In short, you must remember when I tell you." This twin, the guardian suddenly disappeared at this time, and then stayed away from this battlefield. In short, this guy remembers what the Supreme Lord has explained, and it can definitely play a very big role at a critical time, but currently The battle between the two sides is in a state of balance. Think carefully, this guy is a vampire. It seems that I really have a bit of a big deal, facing this guy''s attack. My eyes suddenly look serious, and in the following time, I can never release water. In short, the power inside my body and the magical attributes in all aspects have been strengthened to the largest class. If I fight this guy, I will definitely get it. Breakthrough progress. "The heart of death is in control, let me die." At this time, gently raise his right hand slowly, and aimed at the heart of this guy, lost such a magic skill in the next moment, the palm of the hand quickly gripped at this time. But in the next moment, it was obvious that there was a very strong resistance, and my hands could not hold it at this time. It can be seen that the heart of this guy, how powerful it is, even there is no way to crush it. "How did this guy do it!" People can''t go, I believe you know that for this kind of power, although the level is not particularly high, but after the fish eggs accurately grasp the enemy''s heart, they can crush their heart in an instant. But the monster in front of me, the heart is like a copper and iron, and my arm has no way to take it all at this time... The expression is extremely nervous, and it can even be said that I feel a little surprised at this time. "How is this guy possible..." Of course, there is no such thing as this. There is such a state that may not be possible. In fact, everyone understands very well, especially in the face of such a situation, knowing how to do it. Xiatya is indeed a very powerful existence. If this guy is in an overall relationship with himself at the beginning, it is really a very powerful enemy. It seems that I am really too underestimated. The reason is very simple, because at the beginning, um, because the relationship between the two people may be the master-servant relationship, it will lead to completely no concern for the combat power of this guy. However, it is analyzed from the current situation. I really feel a little care about myself. ".This guy" Although Shatiyah is her own servant, this guy is not himself, built out, that is to say, if he can meet his true master, it is not necessarily true that this guy will betrayed. . Perolo, this guy is a game partner of his own, and is one of the members of the guild, built such a vampire. A powerful, almost averse character, now the nose is awesome. Especially for this, the undead magician, because it is in terms of strength, it is really difficult to defeat this guy (Zhao Zhao Zhao). And you have to know that in the following time, this guy is really using the magic of light properties! It is like being able to burn. The magical power of the light attribute is indeed a nemesis. I think many people know about this. The undead is a very evil race in itself. In short, it must be described. That is to say, there is no way to see the light. The reason is very simple, because this creature is generally living in the dark, so once said The magical power of the light attribute appears to be very harmful. At the same time, in the jungle, there is a very large palace like this in the vicinity of the big branch. Of course, it is only temporarily built, but the equipment and sculptures inside are quite perfect, all guards. People are concentrated in this place. . v3 Chapter 281： : Vampire confrontation It is not a more urgent meeting here, but a huge mirror to see the present, such a battle, all the guardians sitting in this place, but it seems a little nervous. Especially Yaer Bed. Basically, the whole expression is in a very, violent state. If no one stops him, this guy may launch an attack at any time. "Yaer Bede, I hope that you can clearly define your own attitude. We have already accepted the order." "Without any permission, it is definitely not going to be able to intervene." Dimitugos, at this time pushed his eyes, the way the guy talks is really a little angry, the other guardians are a bit anxious, and this guy seems a bit confident. "You guy, its a traitor!" "Don''t say that, in fact, I can understand what I think in the hearts of all of you here, and I understand very well how great the Supreme Master is to us!" "Of course, my heart is the same, and I will never allow betrayal." Dimitugos, you look at the face of 460 this guy, it really looks like the traitor. In fact, this guys heart is quite loyal, it is more than anyone else, the reason is at this time. This kind of confidence. Of course, there are reasons for myself. If you say this guy, its just a servant. "Of course, from the current situation of this kind of battle, it is the chance that this guy''s chances of winning is very big, but you should not forget one thing, the opponent is the Supreme Adult." That''s right. Everyone seems to be nervous at the beginning. This is because these guys have analyzed the fighting power of both sides and came to such a conclusion. Because they are related to each other, it is said that the way to calculate is the success of adults. The rate is less than 50%, but many people ignore such a situation, that is to say, the wisdom of the adults themselves. "I want to be inside the big grave, no one, it is an adult''s opponent!" Chiba, but has a very strong leadership ability, and in the battle, this guy is showing a very calm (beba) state, is absolutely capable of overwhelming power. After everyone listened to such an explanation at this time, the inner world gradually gradually calmed down. Of course, if there was an unexpected situation, these guys would immediately be dispatched, and definitely could not let Shatia, this vampire, hurt. To the Supreme Adult. All, the guardians are sure to be anxious in the heart. Especially in Cosettes, I was basically a result of the last lizard war in the train. It is a result of the failure of the people. So far, I have not come out of this shadow, especially in the face of the present. In the battle, this guy is actually very self-conscious. Did not speak, and sat very solemnly in this place. I slammed the huge battle axe in my hand on the ground and looked at the picture. Really, it was not a taste in my heart. You know, this guy didn''t have any memory at all in the past, this is a battle that he once had with the Supreme Lord. But I have no memory... It can even be said that under such circumstances, there is absolutely no way to understand. "hateful" My eyes are slightly flashing. Although my inner world is in a state of restlessness, I try to calm it down. The reason is very simple. It is absolutely impossible to add any trouble to other companions at this time. . As far as such a state is concerned, it is better to maintain such a non-speaking method recently. "Coustics, I think you should be able to analyze this battle, who can win." Dimitugos, at this time, confidently speaking in front of everyone, it is indeed a bit difficult for this guy to say. But I think as long as it is a normal person, for this matter, especially the analysis of the battle, it is very accurate to say that the current situation is that the Supreme Adult will lose. Although it will not be bad, the results should not change much. Of course, this does not mean that there is no chance to turn over. "Probably lose..." I dont know what it feels like to be around the other guardians when I say this. But I am also telling the truth, although it will cause the general manager, and will make this guy very angry. "Cosetes, please pay attention to the words you just spoke, know the guy in front of you... Shatti!" It really seems to be particularly angry, especially in an instant, this guy jumped up. The original hand, the gentle hand, and quite refinement, but what people care about is that this guy actually has a hand, and this is a huge piece of the head that is directly overwhelmed by the hand, pressed in this The guy''s armor is above. Yaer Bede has never been so angry as it is now. You guys are the general manager, so they say that they have certain powers in some respects, and the most people feel that they are a little angry. This guy actually said that the Supreme, they will lose the game. "Cough..." In fact, at the beginning, I had already prepared for such a kind of heart, but in the end I still said it. I was only telling the truth. Of course, I know that the general manager may be angry, but what I did not expect is . "I am very sorry..." I was only tightly held at this time, and the whole body was the biggest body, and the bricks were directly turned over. It can be seen how powerful this guy is. It can even be said that at this time, I did not react. "If you say that you dare to say a word more, I will screw down your head!" "Yes, I am very sorry." Cosettes finally chose to give up at this time, after all, as far as the current situation is concerned. Its better to be less open. Otherwise, it is really easy to offend people. For this, you may not be too much, too much to master such a social exchange! . v3 Chapter 282： : earth-shattering When Kesett was built, he paid special attention to that, power and speed, so it led to emotional aspects, certain defects, or rather sluggishness. In short, this guy may be in these things. It seems a bit clumsy, when asked, will tell the truth. "Forget it, give me some attention next time." "That''s very sorry, big manager." Ya''er Bed, the face can basically be said to be in a distorted state. This guy finally eased at this time. In short, facing all the guardians, there is only one idea in mind. If anyone dares to talk more, it must be Will kill it. I have such a kind of power. Dimitugos, at this time, was a bit surprised. I didn''t expect that the question I had just asked would make her angry. "I am very sorry..." At this time, I have a little lower my voice. However, as for other things, I don''t have to worry about it, especially in the current state. In fact, I understand it very well. But if you think about it, you still care a little, no matter what angle you start. Yaer Bede, eyes look around at this time, in short, if there are any guardians, dare to talk, there are some things to say that the Supreme adults, in this battle you lose confidence, this is the first one Will forgive these guys. Supreme adults, how can they be defeated in the hands of this guy? In any case, there is no way to believe it. Dimitugos, this kind of situation that I want to explain at this time is like this, because the combat power may form a sharp contrast, but one thing I know, that is, the Supreme Adult. In some things, it can be said that it is quite cautious, so in the face of this guy, there is no such feeling of fear. "Do you understand?" I had already received the general manager at the beginning, so I was very careful when I spoke at this time, and did not say something more ugly. "That, I think we should not have internal contradictions at this time!" The pseudo-naughter is also Marley at this time. It seems extremely nervous. This guy is very courageous, so if you look at one of your predecessors, you may have a courage to stand up and prepare. Persuasion. But there is no way to look at the expressions of these people with their eyes. A little bit lower the head, really, the whole person''s state is very bad. In fact, more is the feeling of a little bit of fear that these guys have in the inner world. In fact, the reason why they are like this is very simple. From the very beginning, when the character is like this compared with his sister, then Its just a matter of difference, one is very cheerful, and the other is quite, the so-called inferiority, which means that the character is very autistic. "never mind" At this time, everyone suddenly thought of such a problem. It is necessary to know that the adults are still in the middle of the battle. How can it happen? "Let''s see it first!" "Ok." Cosettes, this guy as a warrior is of course more worried. However, as far as this speech is concerned, I am really just talking about it. Dimitugos, looking at something like this, really, the whole person is very helpless, and then shakes his head again. It seems that this big man really cant tell him too much. Understand, otherwise this guy is really, don''t know how to go, and change things like this. What I want to express is just such a meaning. But no one can understand. "never mind." "About the next thing, I think one thing that everyone should care about is that in this battle, whoever can achieve the final victory is Shatti, who is the true ancestor of the vampire, or the Supreme Adult. leaf." Of course, the final result can be said to be very important for everyone. Because this is related to the whole, the future in the big tomb, you have to know now, in total, the whole person who is doing the rest with the union is originally 41, but now there is only one. ask for flowers If the last one is to hang again, then everyone seems to have lost the backbone. It will completely become a loose sand. I think at this time, many people will feel a little concerned! Especially when the eyes are a little bit pulsating at this time, in the face of these guys, the way they want to do something with their own may be different, whether it is the eyes or other aspects. It makes people feel a little concerned. Chiba adults, the battle here is still going on. .......... In short, such a situation with this group of guys so far has been relatively stable, at least for this battle, I understand very well. But what can be achieved, what kind of result. That is not what you can control. "Chiba adults, it seems that it has been a long time no see." Shatiya, the state of the whole person is very uncomfortable. Now that time has passed, it will be nearly half an hour, but there is no victory between the two people. We must know that the room Princess is still under the leadership of her men, and these troops will arrive at this place. If you continue to play like this, it is quite dangerous for yourself. It does make people feel that they are somewhat concerned, but it is quite good in the current state of view. But to be honest, it may not be possible to achieve such a result. "The magical power is not much different. This is the ability of this guy to quickly restore his magical power. Even if he is strong, in the constant shock, it is definitely not good for himself." Supreme, Chiba analysis is very reasonable, especially in this case. The reason why I say this, because in the previous battle, I can basically say that I am in a state of superiority with this guy, and every time I fight, I suppress it. . v3 Chapter 283： : suppression However, there is no way to supplement their own strength, so as the battle increases, it will lead to the loss of strength on the body, and this guy can continue to supplement. If you continue to fight like this, you will definitely suffer. "Chatia, you really are a very powerful opponent. It seems that I am a little underestimated, so in the next time, I will let you feel what is called real power. In the ten strokes, you must be yours. defeat!" Because I can''t drag on anymore... His Royal Highness, Sri Lankan country, this guy can now say that his own existence is a slap in the face. If this group of guys arrive at this place at this time, the whole grave will be in crisis. For this, he is absolutely Will not be allowed to happen. Especially like this kind of thing "three one three". Chiba, the state of the whole person is really bad. When faced with these guys, it seems that the body is shaking, but in fact, I still understand it. A lot of things are not as simple as they think. "hateful" "Bao Ling magic, start." "Space moves instantly!" At this time, the continuity of the use of two magical consumption of such a force is also very powerful. But the damage that can be done is not necessarily limited. For this, you must know very well. As for what happened next, I think it is not the same. Whether it is from strength or other aspects, perhaps a person knows very well. "Supreme adults, I have told you many times, your power... I have no effect at all. Can you learn that you will not learn? It is also magical power, but my light property. And I know you very well!" Very seriously, and in this case. I think of the power of many people''s eyes, which was reproduced yesterday. It will make people very, there is such a sense of contentment. "Ok." Chiba adults, at this time, the brow does not know why it seems to be a little up. Of course, this is not mad, but it has such a self-knowledge in my heart. In the face of such an opponent, I will definitely be more careful. Otherwise it is really dangerous. It is said that it is late at this time, the speed can determine everything as if it is a sudden burst of such power, and then quickly came to this place, and the action in the hand is also very fast, in short, this guy still caused There is no small pressure. The body of both sides, at the moment of impulsiveness, ended up in one place. "The impact of magical power..." Its true that the damage caused by this time is still relatively large, especially in the case of strength. The impact state exhibited by both sides can cause great damage to each other. The individual basically stepped back a few steps at the same time. Including all the guardians, at this time, they are all a bit shocked, after all, for such a large-scale battle. The limits that both sides can bear are absolutely there. Chiba, this is also a little surprised, after all, this guy can actually be to himself... It is a little unexpected. How did this guy do it! The whole person is like a kind of situation, there is no way to understand such a situation, but from the current situation to analyze, this guy should not be too simple, especially in the magic power. "Sure enough, you are very powerful!" said very calmly, although there is no big difference between the magic power and this guy. However, in reply, I am a lot worse on my side. My eyes are also a little shaken at this time. In fact, for myself, if you look at the current situation, you must feel a bit strange, and even some accidents. But in the end, I can think of a situation like this, I think a lot of people... Will be quite concerned about it. But it is the pressure for myself, it is still relatively large. Magic, two people are basically out of the same attribute, but what people care about is that this vampire actually has you also a light attribute, which creates a very powerful damage for himself, but he The beginning of the home page has been made for this situation, a comprehensive analysis..... At the moment, I still seem to be in place. Of course, this is just a kind of judgment about this kind of thing. The reason why I will show my weaknesses is because the other side is very familiar with all aspects of their combat skills. If you go and deliberately cover up, you will not get any effect, but there is a saying. Well called, retrograde. It would be better to let this guy know that he has not made any cover. This guy will relax his vigilance. In fact, he knows that the power of the heart is very huge for himself, similar to the existence of a bug. And it is really difficult to overcome this, because it is like this in game design, and when it comes to this world, the power of light attributes is still very strong for a very cruel race like the Undead. effective. It is also why I wear this thicker armor during the day. You don''t say yourself, you don''t want to quote others'' attention. The main reason is that you can''t see too many suns during the day, or you will be affected if you don''t. The big tomb, so 24 hours to see the sun completely, is such a truth, 1.3 because there is no safety in this, there is no way to fit these, the so-called outsiders survive, because this place will be greatly affected, especially Magic power. There are a lot of dark attributes in this place, including vampires, including some powerful World of Warcraft that people care about. These guys have no way to survive in the outside world, so they can only stay in the temple. And Shatti, this guy''s identity is somewhat different, although as a vampire, but do not know why when the light properties are mastered, probably because of the owner, is the reason of the warrior. More or less will make people feel a little surprised. Gently sighed at this time. Everyone seems a little surprised. . v3 Chapter 284： : gathering At the same time, in another place, that is, within a range of nearly 50 kilometers from the jungle, a large group of soldiers riding the Jin Ge war horses gathered in this place. These guys are a bit angry. The reason is very simple, because in this area, there is such a swamp that is difficult to travel, so it is really difficult to start quickly from this place, and you have to know now that the sun is already fast. If you can''t leave this jungle, you will definitely be attacked by these monsters. If you do, you will lose a lot of troops. Among these fighters, there is a woman riding a horse. No matter how the temperament of this guy is, it is quite noble, and standing in this crowd is like having a temperament like a king. This guy is not someone else. It is the organizer of this event, that is, the Golden Princess. The members of Rose have all been sent out at this time, but they have not received any news of the results. The brow is slightly wrinkled. 14 But the Golden Princess is a very beautiful girl, the pair of clear eyes at this time, looking around, and looking around the soldiers. Wearing a armor at the waist, but really, this guy''s accessories are quite beautiful. Especially the weapon in the hand, at this time, it looks really pretty and pretty. This guy rarely squats in person, the reason is very difficult, because the Princess is in the empire, there are many things to be busy in the empire, and can not be separated, but this guy is quite brave and good, do not look at age may be slightly Small, but not as weak as those of Rose. Its a common occurrence to take a war with a soldier. But what I care about is why the members of Rose have passed this for a long time, but they have not received any news. Can it be said that there is something wrong with this group of guys. "Reporting the Princess of the Princess, now we have nearly one-third of the distance, it is possible to leave from this swamp. If we look at the current speed of the march, there is no way before the evening down the mountain!" A warrior kneels down at this time. In short, it will seem quite careful. After all, it is such a situation now, especially the Princess Royal Highness. There is also some urgency in the eyes. I have to know that the members of Rose did not expect that they had not received any news when they sent such a long time. Is it? At this time, I was also a little vigilant, but for those of my own, the Golden Princess is quite confident, plus other societies, the so-called world props. It should not be easy to be defeated, at least some people will survive. "All the troops have given me vigilance at this time." "Yes, Your Highness!" This is really very serious, and in the current situation, I think many people will feel some incredible, to know this mountain range, but the legendary place of death, there are many monsters in this area, and at any time It is possible that it will appear, so it is said that this group of people is dying, and it will be a little nervous to have such a huge amount. Although it is an elite, but this group of people is only brave and good at the human battlefield, but for the first time in this jungle, facing Xiang, Goblin, and monsters like fairy. You know that this group of guys is killing people without blinking... "hateful!" At this time, the Princess Princess patted the soldiers behind him. In short, this group of guys must strengthen their vigilance in this place in the evening. At this time, they cannot march at night. However, when I prepared myself like this and issued the command of the whole army, I was suddenly blocked by another guy. This guy is a man in a black robe. The power displayed by his eyes makes people feel somewhat Careful, this guy exudes a very powerful magical power. Although the head is still wrapped in the body, I can feel the body of this guy. I feel a little unusual compared to the average person, and I can feel the faint feeling of this guy. It''s like a special intersection, and I don''t know what happened. This man is also seventeen years old. His age does not seem to be particularly large. Of course, he only judges from the appearance of his name. No one can know the true age, riding a horse. Then quickly came to the front of the Golden Princess, and said to him. "His Highness, this muddy road, although it is difficult to walk, but in order to be able to better feel the group of people in front of us, we must advance at full speed at this time, even at night, can not stop, otherwise Very dangerous." This young man is actually a Slyan country. The one who came over did indeed feel that some 093 cares. This little age is actually quite different from himself. The Golden Princess took a look at this guy, although it seems to be a bit difficult, after all, The surrounding soldiers are all a bit tired. And you have to know that you have been walking for such a long time, and if these horses dont rest, they will be extremely exhausted when they arrive on the battlefield in time. There is absolutely no meaning of combat. As a Highness, I have considered it. However, as far as this situation is concerned, it does seem to be a bit anxious, and the most important thing is that it is a rose. All members have no news at this time. For this, they are more concerned about it. "But if you march at night, you will be vulnerable to these monster attacks. This jungle is called the death zone!" His Royal Highness is also sometimes considered for his own, these fighters. What''s more, the roads can be said to be quite rushy, and the road is slippery. In the case of heavy rain, it is really difficult to get out of this place quickly. But one thing you have to know is that not all warriors have war horses. . v3 Chapter 285： : trekking march Because some guys have a lower level, they can only walk on foot, and the guys look a little tired. Although it is an elite warrior, if you travel long distances, the wars on the battlefield will definitely be quite unfavorable, but the man did not say much. "I definitely know this, so I can tell you about it in this matter." The Slingian country, at this time, also sent quite a lot of that, when the use of magic, some guys, if these guys are such a comparison, Shih Tzu''s way is distributed around all fighters. It is very good to form a kind of thing like a bonfire. It can be said that it can play a very good defensive role. That is to say, when a monster approaches these army, it can be found in the first time. If you look like it, you should not have any problems. Of course, this is only a suggestion, and the final decision is still in the hands of His Royal Highness. The 17-year-old man is quite a bit smart. However, from the look of this guy''s face, it also makes people feel a little surprised. Wearing a black robe. Sri Lankan country, this time can be said to be issued, very large, bloody, did not expect that all the magicians, although the level is not very high, but all sent, and also brought two worlds Props, but this group of guys don''t know the so-called props, basically it can be said that all have been destroyed. Supreme adult Chiba, in fact, this group, ants can be defeated. Show your most powerful strength. I don''t know why, my heart is like, I feel a little nervous. If I can make all the guys speed up the process, I will be able to get to this place in the first time. The 17-year-old boy is very firm and can see this guy. There is a scar on the epidermis. Although young, but as a general is quite, has a leading role, I did not expect to have such a person in this world, with such a responsible guy, but let the room Princess, the appearance of this guy seems to have produced A little bit of interest, just don''t know what the name of this guy is. "let me consider it.!" His Royal Highness is also a bit embarrassing at this time. Even if it is like this, you have to know that if you separate these guys, it will inevitably cause a great incitement to march at night, and it will easily attract the attention of the monster, if there is a monster attack. . It will lead to a chaotic state throughout the army. Under normal circumstances, I don''t care about such an approach. If you stay in the same place, you must be better than marching. To be more convenient, I think many people should understand this kind of state at this time. This jungle is full of trees and bushes, so the hidden should be very deep, in case there is Warcraft, like Gobu. Lins level suddenly rushed over and he will definitely be caught off guard. "His Highness, for this matter, I think you should not hesitate too much. Otherwise, there is no way to save the present situation. Members of Rose, I think already..." This man said very seriously at this time, and his heart is also somewhat mixed. The reason why he proposed such a more adventurous, combat plan is because he can and want to come to the man as soon as possible to find his opponent. . The reason why I am so nervous is because my brother has already carried the props. I am still alive and dead, and I am particularly worried about my brothers affirmation. "For this matter, the Royal Highness of the Princess can be assured that the magicians we bring are quite powerful. Dealing with these relatively low-level monsters is completely like Goblin. I want to be in this jungle. I should not have a monster of a very high level." After saying this, he followed the Queen of the Princess. Seriously, I hope that Her Royal Highness will agree to this request. Even if it is a weak hope, I will not accept it at this time. I will give up easily to know that this guy in front of me is his own brother. If something happens, the inner world will definitely be in a state of collapse. The enemy is definitely not simple. From the last Kahn village incident, to the 20,000 soldiers were completely destroyed overnight. The occurrence of these things will make your heart inevitably worried at this time. For security reasons, it is best not to march in this situation. ". Your Highness, I don''t agree!" One of the fighters is on the empire side. It is a veteran. This guy is obviously making plans for his soldiers when he says this. Especially in the face of the current situation, it is more silky here. The ground can be said to be quite muddy. The number of these warriors is very large. If you are traveling in heavy rain, the next day will definitely be prone to many problems, so in order to be able to think about the overall situation of war, at this time, It is absolutely impossible to make this kind of risky behavior. Originally, the Princess of the Royal Highness had already made such a decision to promise the boy in front of him, but he was subjected to new obstruction. "His Royal Highness, don''t listen to this old man''s nonsense, he can understand what, this opponent is not human at all..." (Qian De Zhao) This boy looks a little bit excited, although he is now in an alliance with this guy, but if he gets himself, he will easily unload the old man, and this guy is really too Too backward. It must be said very seriously that these guys are aware of how powerful this enemy is. The juvenile is really serious, especially in this situation. The reason why the whole process of the matter is to be said is to let the group of people feel what is the real power? This group of guys thought it was dealing with humans. "Although I don''t know which battlefield you are on, what kind of merits have you made? But I hope you can understand this." This matter has always belonged to, confidentiality. . v3 Chapter 286： : Strange man That is to say, the whole Sliayan country, there are fewer than ten people who know this thing, but they have inadvertently got such a message, because in the last battle, that is his good friend, it is also A hero-level character. With the entire Sri Lankan country, nearly tens of thousands of soldiers, and then went to find this guy to settle accounts. But there is one thing you can''t think of at all. Everyone in the night, like evaporation, has been erased from the world. It can even be said that even the body can''t find it. "Do you think the guys you face are not ordinary humans?" The teenager is extremely serious at this time. Especially in the eyes, the color that blooms, I think many people feel quite a bit surprised, but in the current situation, it is indeed like this, these guys are completely absent? The so-called opponent is a thing of the past, I thought that I thought that having a 70,000 army is as great as it is. The last time I was in the generals was a hero. Still being killed by all these guys, it can be seen that this opponent has reached a certain degree, and may even surpass the power of the demon god. However, this group of guys does not have any sense of crisis of 480. Think about it. It makes people feel a little sad. The teenager was very angry at this time. After these words, all the soldiers who were next to them were all taking a sigh of relief. The magicians around them were slightly shaking their heads, and even sighed. "How ignorant you guys are..." Faced with these guys, I really cant believe it, but Im really telling them all the things, let them realize that this time, maybe its a life of nine deaths, including the Royal Highness, from this place. If you come back alive, this is quite good. This is not an alarmist. "His Royal Highness Princess, I know that your dancing skills are very powerful." "There are some members of your Rose are some masters, but this time facing opponents, I think it is really not very simple, if we have to use a word to describe, we are all nine dead, tied to the same article Grasshopper on the front." "You guy, I dare to curse the princess, I want to kill you!" The veteran soldier was extremely angry at this time, which was an insult to himself, so he said that he quickly pulled out the sword in his hand and prepared to attack, but in the next moment, this guy Just directly, fell from the top of the war horse. Falled in this soil. "Diversity humans also dare to challenge our magician? It is simply looking for death. If it is not the Golden Princess, this place, I will screw down your guy''s head." His Royal Highness Princess does have a very great prestige, and can even be said to be in the Slyan country. This guy is respected by others, the reason is very simple, because these things have been recognized by the people, but even between the two countries, is now in a very unstable state. This boy is also like this. If it is not for the Princess''s three-point thin face, the soldier in front of him can basically say that there is no chance to live now. In a flash you can kill it! For things like power, you can say that you have considerable confidence. In short, I have already told everything about it. As for whether this group of guys will believe it, it doesnt matter much to me. Even if the Princesss Highness does not choose to move forward at this time, his own men include thousands of magicians. Also, all will reach the battlefield with the fastest speed. Your own mind has been decided, even if everyone (becg) object, there is no way to change their status. "You guy, old me!" Obviously, the old warrior felt like he was insulted at this time. When he was about to jump on the horse and attack again, he was stopped by the Golden Princess. The face of His Royal Highness is slightly sunk, especially in this case, the inner world seems to be a special wave. Perhaps at the beginning, I really took this thing too simple. Although the intelligence resources show above, the opponent is not dead. But I am not as surprised as I am now, but after listening to this guys words, I dont know why I am particularly worried. I have owned all the members of the Rose that I sent out at this time. For three days, there is no news so far. This is to make yourself exceptionally abnormal. Because these guys never take more than three days and don''t report to themselves, this is a rule. Therefore, at this time, I dont know why my heart seems to be a little worried. Is it true that all these guys have suffered unexpectedly? If it is really like this, it really makes people feel a little scary. "Okay, enough, don''t make any more trouble, all the staff give me, go all out. In short, don''t stay in this place for any period of time this evening. Go all the way, be sure to catch up before tomorrow morning. Go to the battlefield!" Her Royal Highness is particularly serious, and she apologizes for the words that the old man said. Deeply embarrassed, the old man did not say much at this time, although he said that he was not too reconciled, but he still knew in his heart that his power had no way to fight this guy. The other party was a magician. In the moment of fighting, you can feel the deep hatred and murderousness of this guy, if you say... "Thank you for your understanding of His Royal Highness. In short, I will put you in a safe state. This matter is completely handed over to me. Although this jungle is called the death zone, there is absolutely no problem with my protection. I only hope that my Royal Highness will speed up." The boy is particularly serious at this time, and the way he speaks is completely inconsistent with his age. I don''t know why His Highness was also at the time. This man is deeply attracted. More or less will make people feel a little concerned. . v3 Chapter 287： : I appreciate you very much. "hateful" Although the two sides have reached such a consistent state, but want to leave from this place, it is really not that simple, after all, this ground is particularly affordable, and the most important thing is. War horse... Yes, I have been walking for a long time in a row, so these guys should be very tired. If they walk overnight, there is no way to speed up. Even the ordinary soldiers are tired at this time. If you dont rest again~ Looking forward to the warhorse, the teenager looked a little surprised, and he rarely touched these ordinary human warriors. He did not expect it to be - and so fragile. The brows were slightly wrinkled, and I didn''t expect these guys to improve even the most basic marching speed. "This group of guys is really a bit disappointing, but its a bit bigger in terms of quantity." He shook his head helplessly. In the face of the current situation, he really has no other way. The reason why he will continue to wait for this group of people at this time is very simple because of this group of guys. The speed above may be slightly slower. In other words, what may be surprising on this battlefield is that. I hope that in terms of quantity, I can get some useful and overwhelming advantages. To put it bluntly, I dont have the name on the resources, and I get more accurate news. There is no way to judge how many enemies this opponent has. It is possible to eliminate the absolute number of nearly tens of thousands of troops in one breath. At least 10,000 or so, of course, this is only a conservative estimate. These monsters don''t say that the ordinary Goblin and Warcraft, but the real undead, it is a very powerful Warcraft Legion, if it is a positive confrontation, it must be very dangerous, think about it really. Sadly, I sent such ordinary warriors, His Royal Highness Princess. "General, I think this thing is possible, very difficult!" This boy is also a master who can use martial arts skills. And this guy''s same level of magic is quite high, and now basically can be said to have broken through the field of heroes. Only a few people know the real name of this guy, and it hides very deeply, especially in this case. The war can really bring about destruction. I know very well about this. I experienced all kinds of things when I was a child. So I only have to defeat all the monsters. Do it anyway. And the more anxious thing in my heart is. "Don''t worry about this group of guys. In short, you shouldn''t be late in this state of affairs. As for tomorrow''s battle, let these guys act as cannon fodder." You see the cruelty of the way teenagers talk. In fact, this guy experienced a little more desperate things when he was a child, so he will maintain such a comparison from beginning to end, such a situation that people cant understand. The way this guy talks, and the means of doing things, are very much in line with his personality. In the current state of view, the heart is also very understanding, if this group of guys can fight, they can not bring them. Tens of thousands of troops are not as good as their own. To put it bluntly, what I care about is the members of Rose. These guys are all famous, some very powerful masters, and even some of them have already reached this level in the hero field, with world props. Even if there is no way to kill all the other people, at least you can consume a part of the combat power. If you bring another unit at this time, if you rush to the past, there will be great hope to destroy all the undead. . Of course, this is just a conjecture, and it is a hypothesis that it can not succeed. That is still an unknown! Especially in this case, the eyes began to shake a little. The juvenile rides in this battle, and now it is particularly powerful. But to be honest, for such a situation, many people have no way to understand. After all, these are just ordinary fighters. The intelligence resources do not explain this group of people, which means that these guys dont know this time. The opponents, what they look like, just think that ordinary marching operations. Asking for flowers From the next day to the morning, the weather suddenly cleared. This night, basically, it can be said that there is no threat. Although some small monsters will run over and mess, they are easily eliminated by these magicians. Room Princess His Royal Highness is also relieved. The marching night is definitely not good, so at this time, everyone is temporarily resting for a few hours here. "It looks like this, we will arrive at the battlefield right away." This is already the second day of the day, let us trace the time back to yesterday. .......... It is also within the battlefield, inside the jungle. Supreme adults, I have never been in such a state of being suppressed as I am now, and many magical skills have no effect on this guy. This is to make myself feel somewhat Surprised, after careful consideration of the combat strategy. Want to change, but found some difficulties, how is this guy going? Its hard to believe that these guys are doing these things. "hateful" Between the eyebrows, at this time, there was some quick jitter. In short, I have used all kinds of magic skills, but all of them have been bounced by this guy, including my own body. These attributes are added. The effect is not particularly large. I think a lot of people at this time will make people feel a little surprised. "Supreme Lord!" Yaer Bede, at this time, was particularly nervous, especially in the face of the current situation. I don''t know how to explain it. "Awful guy, if this guy dares to hurt, adult, I will not light her." Xia Ti Ya, now basically in the upper hand, the reason is very simple, this guy, because he has a special skill in his body, that is to say, after summoning these servants, kill them. . v3 Chapter 288： : alarmist And can absorb the power of these guys. In this case, you can improve yourself over and over again, so this kind of very long-lasting battle that this guy has shown, I think everyone will feel quite difficult, including Chiba. "This guy is really too difficult. If he continues this way, he will be killed if he does not do well." This is not an alarmist thing, it is definitely possible because this guy is for himself. That is simply too horrible. Chiba... I calmed down my feelings a little. In the end, I must pay attention to this guys battle. In particular, I must be careful about this guys way of fighting. He can be very cruel and absorb the four one zeros that he has summoned. servant. Of course, in the face of such a situation, I am not going to say anything. The reason is very simple. I am also a kind of existence as a master. Of course, I know very well in my heart, but when this guy fights with himself, whether it is from magic or speed, it can be greatly improved. Proving this guy is definitely not simple. "Bastard!" Chiba, in the eyes, at this time, really, it seems a little nervous, no one has ever been able to give himself such a very strong sense of oppression, "Magic crit, magic water attribute skills!" Quickly speaking, and even the most basic spells are not said, in short, can be directly launched, for such a state that has reached the full level, I think a lot of things will be tedious, very simple, including fighting The way, I will not read the spell at all. But these simple magic skills have no effect on this guy, including any magic. "Defense power, this can achieve such a strong!" "Space tear magic!" This kind of magic is special, and it can instantly destroy a person''s body, including the space, as if it were a shocking fruit, and tear it into two halves, but this kind of magic is launched. I also saw an unexpected harvest. The girls body was broken, but in the following time, things that I didnt think of happened again. Even then, the girl suddenly had the same kind of possession. Such a magic of space lapse. "Space magic? Skills are launched." This is simply a matter of life, although the guy''s body is pulled, but the same guy after using such a magic that can be offset, the time back, causing the guy''s body to return to the original state. The blood was sprayed out, but it seems to be, completely reversing, this guy has returned to its original state, showing how powerful the magic power of this guy is, even the space can reply. Breathing is getting worse and worse at this time. Chiba, for this guy, there is really no way to forgive. But I think that for the battle, there should be a very big gap between everyone. "hateful" how is this possible! I didn''t expect to be able to crack my own strength. I think it''s really a little unexpected to know that this guy is just his own, but he can do it. It can be seen from which places, some magic skills have been learned. Breathing became extremely unsmooth at this time, and my heart was very clear in the face of this guy''s attack. Even if you want to resist, there is no way to do it. Chiba, barely supporting his body, standing in this place, in short, the inner world is in a state of no way to understand, including space magic, to know that this is his most powerful skill, can you say that When you are, you have to use super-magic. Come to deal with this guy in front of you? Really want to do this? "How to say this guy is also his own servant. Treating it in this way may make people feel too cruel, but as far as this situation is concerned, there is no other choice." Especially invisible at this time, it seems extremely angry. The battle is still going on here..... But these so-called do not know why? The hung heart is still not put down at this time, because the battle between the two sides lasts for a long time. From the current state of analysis, the person who will be defeated is absolutely the supreme. Yaer Bed, although I don''t want to admit such a thing. But there are some concerns in my heart. At this time, the whole, the guardians are all concentrated in this place to look at the picture in front of them, of course, I feel a little concerned. "Cosetes, what are you doing in this place? Go with me!" Ya''er Bed, it seems very excited, among all the guardians, this guy said that he really cares about his master. "No, Yale Bed, there are not many orders for this matter." Cosettes said very seriously at this time, and the weapons in his hands were heavily beaten on the ground at this time. The expression is particularly serious. In the face of this matter, I have already promised to the adults that if I dont get the order, I will never easily intervene in this matter. For the duel between two people, I want to have a knightly spirit. This guy, in any case, will not be casual, let others intervene. "What''s in your guy''s head? Is it that you can''t see it?" Cosettes, 2.9 is very serious, but this guy has already promised to be an adult at the beginning, to guard this place. "I am very sorry about the things I just did, but if you say that the general manager of Yale Bade, who wants to intervene in the big man, the duel between me, I am sure that I will not agree, unless you can The body is crushed in the past!" you The expression is very angry, in short, for this guy, he is extremely speechless. "You are amazing, but this thing, you guys!" After I finished this sentence, I looked at the guardians of other classes. This group of guys don''t know why they have lowered their heads, even Dimium. . v3 Chapter 289： : helpless Its not the ultimate supreme, whether its power or anything else. Shadya, the brow flickered at this time. Looking at this guy, Chiba feels helpless. If it is not considering that this guy is his own, otherwise it is impossible to forgive the existence of this guy so easily, and the reason why she will save her is that Because I don''t want to see my subordinates, I am controlled by these everywhere, at least I can''t forgive myself. But this guy''s attack speed, as well as strength, is almost the same as himself. The eyes are slightly fluctuating at this time. In fact, it has been obvious from the beginning of the battle. The Supreme Lord is suppressed very much because the power between the two people can be said to have certain resistance. Sex, that is to say. The power of that guy was obviously changed. "Power does determine everything, but if power is restrained, even the Supreme Lord." I will be the slightest, you are welcome. At this time, I said very seriously, especially the expression. The above is the kind of emotion that comes out of 14 and it is impossible to believe that this guy is a vampire. vampire Such a profession, really in this world? People feel a bit strange, the most important thing is that in the battle, there is such a power, all of which are dark attributes. In theory, Chiba is the head of this group of people, the so-called master. In fact, the battle aspect is also considered good. But to be honest, if you really want to compare the two, it still has a very big difference, whether it is from skill or some magical skills, but the girl in front of me has a face of Loli. People feel that they care a little! "No one can suppress me. It seems that I really look down on you." In fact, at the beginning, Chiba had already been prepared and could even be said. Know how to fight against this guy? Because this guy''s Fuyang City, the vampire, so generally speaking, should be relative to the power of light attributes. But what makes me feel a little strange is that this girl can not only immunize this strange magical power, but the main system itself also has this kind of magical power to deal with oneself, although the spirit is now Being controlled, there is no change in the combat plan of this guy, and it seems quite wit, and it seems that he should have a good understanding of himself. Otherwise, it is impossible to do this. The action is very sharp, and the most important situation is this guy, every time when the magic power is basically in a state of exhaustion, then it will return to such a look. In other words, it will be refreshed repeatedly. "The master will swallow his own men and add their own magical power. It seems that this guy is a bit murky, but since it is a vampire, I can do it. I don''t think there is anything." Its weird. The vampire profession is actually more common in the game world, and because the power is dark, many players are very optimistic about this game character, the most important is this power. Very powerful. Adding to such a system of its own is quite good. This kind of popularity of players is still relatively high, but this role has certain limitations. After all, the role, there will be such a very obvious change. "Awful, can you say that if you continue this way, Chiba will lose this battle?" Cosettes, at this time, stayed in this room very quietly, and there was no expression change in the speech. The other around, the other guardians are still standing in this place. Seriously, this group of guys may feel a bit strange, but they all want their masters to win the battle, and the power of the guy in Chatty is relatively strong and even surpasses this field. The guardian, who is able to sit on the same level as Yaer Bede. It really makes people feel a little concerned about how this guy achieves such a level. The eyes are slightly fluctuating... "Unbelievable." I even feel a little scary, but this guy knows very well. In fact, the most convincing point is that because this guy is his own man, no matter how to say it, even if he is controlled by this spirit everywhere, at least he will not easily abandon his partner in this situation, then this guy May be against yourself. I took a breath and felt that I was in a passive state at this time. Although there were not many scars, if I continued to fight this way, I would be the first to consume the magic 010 method, including some hp values ??of my life. I will definitely not have it all. The first thing I have to play first is definitely myself. call I sighed heavily, especially for the current situation, its really bad to judge. There is really no way to make this decision. Although it seems that this is a bit of a victory, but I am here. In this case, it is possible to take all the things into consideration, and only in the current state, which world props must be used. "Hey, its not necessarily who will win this battle." Dimitugos, at this time, a smile in the corner of his eyes, in fact, this guy knows very well, especially for the current situation. Perhaps from the current situation, it seems that the vampire has a great advantage. After all, it has such a magical power that can be controlled. In addition, its own close combat capability is very powerful, which is a very big threat to the Master. However, if you have to change the battle mode, it is very likely that the situation will reverse. It is not impossible in such a situation, I know very well in my heart, and I know how to do it. . v3 Chapter 290： :excitement The frequency of the eyes shaking at this time is very high, and quite fast. What kind of relationship does this guy have with himself? I must be very clear. "This bastard..." Ya''er Bed, in fact, a person''s inner world is special, in a particularly excited state, if the vampire really dares to hurt, the supreme adult, he will definitely be the first to stand up, and then will This gothic little loli is unloading eight pieces. The reason why I have been holding this way is that I have never been ordered by Chiba adults, so I am not good at attacking. Resist the anger in his body, did not break out, and in the following time, suddenly inserted in the Dimitugos. For this matter, it is to maintain a kind of optimistic attitude. Perhaps at the beginning, this guy will feel a little surprised. After all, the people in the battle between the two people can get the odds of being relatively low, but when I saw it, Chiba made it. After such an action, the guy gently pushed the glasses and said secretly in the heart, the battle is almost coming, close to the end, as to who will be the last big winner, it is already very obvious. In the face of such a situation, I think a lot of guardians. I feel quite surprised! "how is this possible!" Xia Ti Ya holding a crimson dropper in the hand, this gun is now more powerful, because the equipment worn by this guy, the defensive power can be said to be quite strong, the general magic will not come to this Any attack damage from Ding, even including the huge magical power that was just mentioned, has no effect at all. Anything in the hand seems very strange, but the effect is quite powerful, able to absorb all the magical power. That is to say, when this guy tells the truth about this power, he can force it to absorb it recently, and can take up a big point, even including everything that can be swallowed up in a flash, which really makes people feel a little concerned about this. Guy, how did you do it? I think a lot of people will feel a little surprised at this time. But the power of this red pike is placed in this place. Many people should understand in their hearts. Do you know how to do it? In the following time, my eyes also began to flicker. It can even be said that there is a little trembling, but this guy is quite understandable in his heart. In the face of these things, know how to do it. vampire? The vampire in the ancient legends is quite powerful. It has the legendary power of the true ancestors. This is the oldest kind of blood, and it has dropped the tradition. I didnt expect this guy to inherit this blood. It is indeed A very powerful presence. For myself, there are still certain threats, but at this time, I suddenly took out the things that I carried around me, all of which were members of my own guild, and launched this game. The props that were given to me at the time were very high, and the entire guild seemed to be already there. There were about ten pieces, all of which were world props. The world props are very rare, and I definitely know this very well. When I was playing this game, I was the president in the guild, so I said that I know a lot about the various devices in the game, including what kind of map will fall, weaponry, and myself. They are all completely deformed products, and for players who are addicted to this kind of game world, such a presence can be said to be very sturdy. For this kind of world countdown, the relative number is still relatively rare, but a guild of his own actually has more than a dozen pieces. When it was founded, what kind of peak state was reached, even in the whole game world. This guild is the most powerful kind of existence. Enough to crush everything. In fact, when the player reaches the peak, the number is still relatively large, including his own trade union. Basically, he has not suffered any external attacks. Even if he can, break into the big grave, everyone will meet, this group of guys. Its not a problem at all, its a unilateral killing. Props can''t solve everything, but at the very least can play a big role. Including some of the most basic seal magic crystals, there are actually things in this world, and many places have begun to synchronize. "Hey, since this is the case, let you see what is the real power." Chiba, the expression is extremely serious and the movements on the hand at this time have no meaning to stop. I took out a thing from the waist. This thing is basically in the state of being sealed. It is also a kind of magic crystal. This thing is that once the world props are unfolded, it can produce very powerful power. And the most important is the attacking weapon, a huge battle axe. "Is it a world prop?" For those who stood by, the guardians looked a little surprised at this time. After seeing the newspaper in front of them, the whole person''s state was very bad. I didn''t expect that it would happen (Nono is good). World props? Chiba adults, once said to this group of guys, in the general case is definitely not used, the hidden last trump card, that is to say, there are actually many powerful weapons in the union, but in general, it will not take The reason for coming out is very simple. It hasn''t been long in this world, so I don''t know where there are still unknown strong people. The organization can hide these forces for you, but I didn''t expect to deal with this vampire. At that time, I actually used the world props. Let everyone feel a little surprised, but you have such a powerful force in Shatti, if it is just a simple attack, including the Supreme Master may be in a state of loss. After all, she is very strong. It may even make people feel a little surprised. . v3 Chapter 291： : The problem of blood "This guy" Eyes are shaking very sharply, especially in this case. Cosettes, at this time, is like a sudden flash of light in the head. If this is the case, perhaps the chance of success will definitely be greatly improved. "I didn''t expect the Supreme Master to deal with this guy. All the cards you got into the grave are all on. It shows that this guy does have a very powerful force." That''s right, Shatti basically can say that the combat power of these two individuals is quite close. That''s why at the beginning, Dimitugos smiled and pushed the glasses. This is what it is. In the next battle, Admiralty is sure who will fail. I already have such an idea in my heart, so I said There is no such necessity in the face of this guy. Humph! Chiba, the eyes quickly shake at this time, and the tomahawk in his hand did not stop because of this. Instead, this guy would make people feel a little surprised, because in the following time, a new one was used immediately. 833 magic crystal. "Is it a prop?" "I didn''t expect this person to use such a powerful force. It really makes people feel a little surprised." At this time, Shaytiya said faintly, but she was very excited. She knew that she was a man, searching, not knowing what it was, why should I give you money to fight this guy? Its just that when I look at you guys, I feel very excited, so I think I want to fight, and I have the lead to kill this guy, but these things in his hands have not been seen, but I dont know why. This kind of touch on my heart is quite large, and I can''t help but say such a sentence. "This is a world prop!" My own strength is not particularly strong. At this time, it will definitely appear a little nervous. I think many people will pay more attention to this. After all, this kind of thing is really rare, and the price is extremely expensive. Chiba, so there will be so many reasons for the original (beee) because it is very simple, because when you play this game, you have always been very harmonious with your own door, so even after the president In this guild, it is basically said that it is up to you to preside over the overall situation. Many people will listen to themselves. Now, after leaving the world, these guys have given all the most important treasures in their hands, but they are also very cherished, and they have been sealed among the class guardians in this field. At the bottom of the floor, there are a lot of magic crystals and props placed here, all of which have powerful power. "hateful!" At this time, I gently sighed, in fact, this guy is very clear in mind, especially for such a situation. Xia Tiaya, at the beginning, perhaps no expression changes, but after Kangs props, it seems to be a little nervous. If you say this thing, it can be said to be more powerful than the super magic. Magic attack. If this thing can be used, it is quite good. "hateful" Supreme adults, the brow is still a little nervous, after all, this guy is his own hand, and then how to say it is not likely to be particularly heavy. Although I said that I was going to completely defeat this guy at the beginning, and then use one of my own, I can let myself be a chance to regenerate, but this way I will consume a lot of gold coins. And I won''t save this guy. I can''t live anymore. I get life again. The reason is very simple. Because of this, I haven''t tried to restore my magic. There will be some concerns in my heart. "What do you think about this battle?" In the temple, a few so-called pairs stood by and watched the battle. In fact, at the beginning, many people would be afraid of the Supreme Adult, because after all, the girl, whether it is strength or other aspects, can Very good suppression. Supreme, this is extremely embarrassing, and after a period of fighting, it can be clearly seen. "It''s hard to say, of course, it''s really hard to say at the beginning. After all, there are some more special people in Xiatia, and this guy is also undead." Marley, is a very introverted, boy, just this guy is a girl in the usual dress. He is such an npc created by gamers. This guy It''s really a bit strong, both from strength and other aspects. Can feel it. But the power in this area is not to say that all are fighting, but this guy''s ability to transform is very strong, that is, to have the power of the natural system, to modify the appearance of the entire continent, including controlling some of the elves in these bodies, Including the so-called forest sage. In front of this guy, it is also like a pet, the general existence. It''s a good way to control it, so this guy is a bit of a concern. Marley, whose gender is a boy, but the way he talks and his personality are very similar to those of girls. For this, it really makes people feel a bit unexpected. He hurriedly pulled forward, and then, like all the guardians at this time, said faintly, of course, this guy seemed to be a bit sloppy when he spoke, but this time he said that the game is quite smooth, compared with usual. There are indeed very differences. People can''t imagine... "Well, Marley did not say anything wrong about this matter, but it was only the beginning. Now the situation on the entire battlefield has begun to show a very obvious change." Dimitugos, in fact, this guy has the most say. It can even be said that this guy''s brain is quite smart, and among all the guards, this guy is actually the most loyal. The thoughts in my heart are indeed somewhat different from those of ordinary people, but at the beginning, I can judge the final result of such a war. . v3 Chapter 292： :pressing No matter what power Shiaiya has, it can even be said that it can lift its power in the original state without restriction, but you have visited one thing, that is, as the president of the guild. Supreme adult Chiba! How to say it is also tempered, and to know a situation, this guy has the ability to rule the entire guild, showing his head, how smart. From the beginning, the outcome of this battle has been doomed. "That is a prop, this is the world props left by forty-one adults!" After saying this, everyone - I was a little surprised. If it is really like this. Basically, it can be said that this situation is now fighting. There is definitely a situation in which reversal will occur. The reason is very simple. Basically, this height can be said to be enough to crush everything. As long as you have one, you can have the power to fight against the sky. What''s more, the Supreme Adults put all things together. It is really a bit surprising. Shatiya, what is said again is also the existence of a guardian, I did not expect this Supreme Master to fight with him. It will be used, such a powerful force. The brow wrinkled, everyone standing in this place is still somewhat worried, after all, this guy in front of him is the Supreme Adult. Chiba stood quietly in this place, the movement in the hands of the knight is very fast, knowing that when fighting this guy, at least a certain distance must be maintained. For the magician, it is sure to produce very much with the promotion fighter in the duel. big change. Xia Ti Ya, because of his various abilities and magical attributes, are quite understandable. Relatively speaking, all the skills that he masters for this guy are very clear, so there is absolutely no need for both sides to carry out, so cover. "Haha, I really didn''t think of it." "Supreme adults, against the guardian of such a class, I have to use all the Supreme adults, so the legacy of such a legacy." The smile is louder. In fact, this guy''s inner world is extremely happy at this time. The reason why this is happening is very simple. It is a kind of glory, or it can be said that it is a kind of respect for oneself, which proves that it is indeed strong enough. Otherwise, the Supreme Adult will not do this. Magician, no matter how you look at it. It is a special existence. But Chiba, but it is very different from ordinary magicians. The current level of this young man can basically be said to have reached the peak state, that is, the so-called great god, in the game world, there is such a person who can monopolize a team, especially the crushing power, in fact, the most important reason is The equipment for recharging is enough, including some very powerful equipment, all of which are pulled out by props. No matter which world is the same, if you want to get better equipment, you have to rely on your own efforts. "So excited!" Here, the movements in the hands of Shatti quickly acted, and suddenly made a force under the soles of the feet, and instantly rushed out, and said loudly. Instant moving space burst! This guy moves very fast and moves the dropper in his hand quickly. Then in a state of sprinting, the state of the peak is reached. This guy is extremely strong and can''t be imagined. How is it done? At this time, the surrounding space appeared immediately and there was a slight wave of fluctuations. If you didn''t look carefully, it was like the whole was pulled apart. The clouds in the sky are dark, which is generally like the whole world of rendering. The surrounding air is also solidified instantaneously at this time. It makes people feel depressed. It can even be said that breathing is quite difficult. This is the overwhelming force. Some people care about it. How did this guy do it? Whether it is strength or some other aspect. Let people reach a state that cannot be imagined. "Impossible... this guy?" Yaer Bede, and other guardians, have all taken a sigh of relief, facing this guy in front of me, how to say that once was also a companion at least for their strength should be very understanding, but did not expect this guy actually It will hide such a force and even directly tear this space apart. Asking for flowers Its hard to believe how this guy did it. "hateful!" "If this guy dares to hurt the Supreme Master, I will kill her." It seems very angry, especially in this case, if you say you have to do it, you can definitely kill this guy easily. However, as far as the current situation is concerned, it is better to choose a low-key as well. After all, for this matter, the Supreme Adult does not appear to be particularly special. ........ What''s more, this group is a master! Space burst, although this magical skill is not particularly powerful, but it can have a certain impact on the surrounding space, can play a very good auxiliary role, and the vampire in front of the most people feel a little headache is that There is also the power of this undead, so it is extremely difficult to kill her. "Supreme adult, what happened? Is it a bit shocking?" "In fact, there was something in the past that I didn''t tell you. For my strength, I think you may, I don''t know that I have such a powerful force. This is a special skill that my creator has for me. So, at a critical time, it can make a big difference!" Peero? This guy used to be especially good with the Supreme Master, that is, the Chiba relationship. The friendship between two people at this time is enough to say that many people can''t imagine. It is possible to achieve such a degree. It is quite good, but many people can''t understand it at this time. Chiba, the brow is also slightly wrinkled. In the face of what the guy just said, he really thinks about it in his inner world. In fact, the most important thing is that the connection to the world, after I came to the world, I always feel that my body has all kinds of emotions, and I have been treated like this. . v3 Chapter 293： : Hegemony World Including the feeling of excitement in your body, even if you can generate such an idea, but also by this passive magic skills. Mandatory suppression, and then the feelings gradually become somewhat depressed, and even have completely deviated from such a trajectory of human beings. The only thought in the heart is to dominate the whole world. At the very least, when facing these strong, we must give All the guardians have a more peaceful picture. "The world has been around for a long time, and it will leave people in a state of confusion." This is the case, but the words so far have been in this world, and it has been to develop the story according to the requirements of their own development. Although it has not ruled the whole world yet. It can even be said that nowadays, not all of the "three one seven" powerhouses that can appear are not in this place, but there is such a family behind them, even if they do not choose to swear, there is no other way. Moreover, the unknownness of this world is too much. Even the props that have appeared in this world are a very big influence for themselves. If they can solve these problems, they will not appear to be so embarrassed. . "Npc does have some special skills. Moreover, this guy is really not a character created by himself. Although it can be displayed on the basic information, there are no hidden skills to know." I think this, as long as players who have played this kind of adventure game should be very clear, many people have a special, and their own unique skills, under normal circumstances will not let the outside world know. Moreover, the diversity of this game is really very high, and the coincidence rate of each character is very low, including all the skills are themselves, spend money to buy. Perot, this guy did say such a sentence before he left the world, the role he created has reached this level, the player''s degree. Of course, this place refers to strength, but at that time, I also appeared very much, did not care about this small thing, not to mention the incident that did not happen at that time. At that time, the sun was shining. In the game world, it can be said that the environmental factor can be modulated by the time. In the afternoon, two people went online and were very lucky. In a map to carry out the Daguai upgrade, this companion Zhou suddenly wants to say what he said, a few pc things, of course, for the whole big grave, the scope must be very broad, but in this way continue to increase the words of these servants It will definitely be a little bad. "President, in fact, I have something to say..." At this time, Chiba is already the president of the entire guild. Whether it is in terms of level or combat power, this guy is not the strongest, but the integration ability, various aspects of experience, and tasks. The distribution is the most reasonable and powerful one. "Let''s say, between us, we are also good friends in the game, not to mention privately, very good friends." "Do you say that for me, you still don''t believe it?" Chiba, at this time, said very seriously, in general, looking at the expression of this guy, there have been some changes. "No, there is actually something I want to say about the role I have created. In short, after giving it all kinds of powerful skills, I still feel particularly dissatisfied, so I recently gave it a New hidden skills, especially powerful!" Is it an npc role? The general npc characters are divided into two types. The first one is the one that comes with the game itself, such as the elf, or a role that has a certain guiding effect. These characters are generally called the official npc, and there is a kind of npc created by the player. This kind of character is not a game player, but relatively speaking, it is very simple for the game player. The reason is very simple. Its all these guys who say, made out, here is to create rather than summon.... Creating a character is similar to the summoner. I think many people have played a lot of this kind of work, similar to the summoner''s profession. The summoning posture can be carried out at will, and the magical summons of those big monsters. Well, some use props, but creating characters is not the same. Its a completely new concept, and the reason why this game is on the line can reach such a hot level, because it adds A variety of more novel ways of playing. Its like this. This kind of creation about npc, that is to say, according to your own preferences, and then add some special skills, you can create such a servant you like, right in this place! It is really only possible to use the words servant to describe these characters created! It can be said that it is a matter of listening, so when this skill is introduced, it is welcomed by many players, so basically all players will create their own roles, because in the real world. Maybe many people are not perfect enough. Some people even imagine that they can get the so-called other kind of feeling. They will create according to the character they want to get, which is the so-called other side, for example Some players are sisters 5.9, in this game world will create a role of a sister. To satisfy the feeling of one''s own heart, in fact, this game is to grasp these key points, and then it will be a mess, but as time goes by, even if the game that once re-cast brilliant, will one day decline. Gradually losing popularity, even until the end, had to close the door, it really makes people feel a little disappointed, for such a **** player, it is really the most sad thing. However, I finally insisted on the last day. Chiba, playing this is not a game, but the whole life, of course, it does not represent all the situations in the game time, because there are too many people who lose their lives because of the game. . v3 Chapter 294： :Work and rest Games are games, and in the real world, they are likely to be greatly affected. However, if you want to separate the game from the real life of the real world, you can actually combine work and rest. The game can''t be overdone, as long as it''s appropriate. "Yes, that makes me feel a little concerned, but there is a role like this npc that makes its power and role create such a powerful, is this necessary?" At this time, I was a little surprised. The reason why I explained this is because when I create a character, I have to spend a lot of time. The energy also includes gold coins, and many skills, in order to achieve a better state, It can even be said that in order not to allow others to copy, only gold coins can be used to purchase those one-off skills. Then come to the so-called transformation of this character, this is very costly, even if you are a renminbi player, you may not be able to afford it, but this guy actually puts an npc character into such a strong presence, showing its intention How high is the degree. Shatia, a Gothic little loli, can reflect. 14 Perro''s idea of ??what this guy is. Said a little bit jokingly. "Although I know that you may be a little lonely on weekdays, but your kind of hobby really makes people feel a bit strange, such a vampire gene is dark and the kind of character that makes people feel terrible, I did not expect you to actually So like it?" "You know what this is a hobby." Pero retorted at this time. You have a certain amount of communication in the private relationship between the two people, so when you say these words, you don''t care about the other party at all, and the two sides are not angry. Only one''s own love, in fact, everyone has different such shortcomings in their hearts. Of course, there are such npcs that have been created. In general, they are all in order to make up for the fantasy in their own minds, and even some players once. Sex will create several, um, a little weaker in terms of strength. But this guy in front of him is particularly obsessed with this Gothic little loli in front of him. Whether its from dressing up or speaking skills, its a little surprising. This guy is doing this kind of perfection, for the like He is such a perfect person. It is like having an obsessive-compulsive disorder. "In this matter, you better not to say me, you are not the same, creating such a role." ...... When Peroro spoke, it was quite rude, and this sentence was obviously a puncture. In fact, in the past few days, as the president of the guild, this latest setting After the game is online, the version is updated, and all players can create the character according to the situation they need. These will definitely feel quite good. but What people care about is that they have said in this game world that creating such an npc is simply a nightmare of their own. To be honest, this is particularly shy. "I go, that role, think about it now, I feel a little shy. It is a stain in my life. If I can, I really want that character to be completely scrapped. But since it has been created, it can only be He continues to live in this world." That''s right, the version has been updated. It is very difficult to create this kind of PC role. If you want to delete it, you can only get in touch with the customer service, and there are certain reasons to delete it. Otherwise, there is really no So simple, after all, these guys are not so rigid after being created. The degree of reduction is very high, so in order to respect the so-called origin of this life, the official setting is that under normal circumstances, it is impossible to allow players to arbitrarily engage in these, created characters. Attack or say these guys, delete the data. Of course, this does not mean that there is no other way. "That... in fact, that guy is nothing but me..." Chiba, which is very fluent in general on weekdays, does not know what is going on at this time, as if it is a special stutter. Some words are unclear. "This is very embarrassing." It is faint to say that especially in this case, there is absolutely no way for the inner world to understand the current state. Chiba is not a fool. I find this guy very smart. Otherwise, it is impossible to sit in the position of the guild president in the 41 players. It is not because of how powerful his magical ability is. Of course, the power is also one. Aspects, but more of this guy, the power of such a leader that came out first in combat, the management of the guild is quite in place, so many people will recommend this guy, and have been sitting in this position for a few months so far. In the month of the month, the guild has become stronger and stronger. It can even be said that 910 gradually crushed other guilds in the entire game world. The entire big branch is very famous, and the name is particularly missed. The game world''s first guild can even say that many players feel the guild. Its quite uncomfortable, but every time Im at the big grave of the University of Technology, I can basically know the first two floors. And the main point is that these guys are just greeted on the second floor, some ordinary monsters, and even the guardians of these classes. These guys seem so weak when they want to reach a deeper level. Supreme adult Chiba will bring his own companions, and then on the third floor, I will welcome the arrival of this group of people. Basically, there are many unions to organize. But no one has ever been able to break through to the third floor! Therefore, with the increase of fame, especially after this kind of war, no player in the game world will dare to challenge this place, because after the death, there will be a lot of punishment, so that their equipment will also be It was blown up, so it is completely abused to say that many people are running over. "Yes, the role I remember seems to be assigned to the position of the guardian of the field?". v3 Chapter 295： : Games and the world After saying this, both people seem a bit embarrassed. In fact, such a brand new version is to satisfy some of these gamers special hobbies. In fact, when they first came out, there were really many people. I feel quite confident, but as time goes by. I found that this kind of character will play a lot of money when creating, but some are not worth it, showing how this guy is doing it. In the face of such a situation, I know very well in my heart. My eyes shook a little at this time. "Oh, actually, I created such a role. The purpose is not to expand my own combat power. It is really just a kind of my own preference." Pedro''s level of this guy can basically be said to have reached the top state, and all aspects of equipment and attributes are basically the highest value-added Chinese-funded guy as a close-knit fighter, able to sweep a piece on this day. Even including this one, the magician, if you want to fight this guy, it is quite dangerous, although he has the name of the president. But in this guild, it is not about yours, the level, or the strength is strong enough, you will be able to become the president. In fact, many people in the guild are stronger than themselves, and even if they can fight with them, they may Half of them are able to defeat themselves easily. After all, if these guys compare with themselves, they can take up such a big advantage in the battle. After all, in this case, the profession of their choice, temporarily there is a number in it. Did not get up. So it makes people feel a little concerned. Shaytiya, this guy spent such a character that he had created for a long time. It can even be said that this guy is very hard-hearted. Whether it is from the details or the dress, there is a certain research, no Know why this is particularly attached to the creation of such a role? Is it that there is no way to get such a satisfaction in the real world? However, this guy based on his own understanding, it seems that it is not something that people are more concerned about, Lolita control, is there any special hobby, it is like a normal person, and in the real world, this The guy also has his own girlfriend and must be the otaku of his own. That is simply a feeling of difference. Everyone''s inner world hides the other side. I still don''t have a good explanation about this. In general, I chatted with this guy and talked about such a topic about the handling of these npc zombies. "Chatia, if I remember correctly, this guy should be undead. Hey?" "um, yes." My eyes nodded slightly at this time. Its just such a girl. The skill that was created is really a bit strange. The power of this dark system does not match this Loli control. status. "I said that you guy, it really makes people feel a little surprised." Chiba, standing next to his companion, then faintly said that there is actually something that he has not said, including the most powerful magical cane in the trade union. Everyone can basically say that it has been used for several months. At the time, even some people wanted to play this game all night. The purpose is to make the whole guild become more powerful. There is such a magical cane, which is special in terms of strength and other aspects. The girl is mainly an iconic behavior and can represent the whole. Oita grave union. The more the guild is, the bigger I will be in this game world. Even the so-called guardians, the npc characters, created by these players have very powerful powers, and there is no way for those players to defeat them. Anzi Urggon, this is the name of the union, and this wand is also famous for having such a name. "That is probably my kind of preference. In short, I hope that for this matter, we will stay in this place for the time being, and there is still a lot of work today, and the maps are not brushed." This guy is now very high in level, but he is still busy every day, because when you brush these copies, you will get more coins and rewards, and you may get better things, even though these people are basically already in the middle. The state of full level, but in the reinforcement, it can not be stopped because of the game world, it may be updated at any time. Some of the more perverted games, even the speed of the update, you have no way to keep up, even if your level is higher, the level of reinforcement of the equipment is higher, but he will change the map one or two months. Even if you are more powerful, you can''t keep up with this guy''s footsteps. For these bad games, I just want to say a word. If you are a ghost, you know how to make money. Yes, once the game is updated, it can be said that there will be a lot of people reading the recharged gold coins, so that this group of guys earn money is earned in this place, and this game has never seen such a situation, every time The update will be explained a long time in advance, and the number of updates is very rich. (Chenno''s) However, the number of times is quite small, and it will not increase the amount of gold coins on the basis of the original price. This is already a very kind and harmonious attitude. For these bad businesses, I think many people will selectively reject them, so when this game is just released, it has been welcomed by many people, not only because the game content is extremely rich, but also because of some systems and Customer service is doing quite well and has been recognized by most players. Popularity will also have an explosive growth, which also brings high profits to the entire game. This is the most prosperous and state of the game world. Two people sat in this place and talked for a long time, in fact, many times it was about the question of who was created in such a role. . v3 Chapter 296： :npcs existence Then all the players are creatively created. Treating these guys is like treating their loved ones. At least these guys are created by themselves. In fact, in the game world, if you are looking for a long time to play, especially after investing in feelings, you will feel that playing games is not necessarily much worse than in real life. In fact, I think a lot of people for such a situation. I have experienced such a thing before. The reason is very simple. Some people in the real world may be depressed because of various aspects, especially the character is easy to make a person change. For example, like the more introverted, people, in the game world, may find that they want to get such a thing, and some people just want to be able to form such a rebellious character with their parents. Will escape to the game world, of course, in this will find the kind of comfort that you need, especially when this kind of panoramic projection game, after the interview, the popularity is really very powerful, because the simulation of this game Very high 680. Including this kind of touch, there is such a kind of game setting, the picture feels, it seems to be completely integrated into the world of three yuan, of course, this game has been updated, gradually will make this experience change It''s getting better and better, and with this increase in touch and feeling, the effect of the whole game is greatly improved. Chiba is actually like this. It is not particularly imperfect in the real world. But this guy doesnt know why the society that always feels real is completely like a kind of existence that is very boring for himself. Every day is the most. The basic life, the ordinary staff 3.1 line of lifestyle simply makes themselves a little tired. I also discovered such a game unintentionally, and fell in love with it. Two people have been in this second for a long time. Now it has been more than an hour. In the game world, the game is set up in line with the real society. Day and night, basically, there is no gap with the real society. "The sun is almost going downhill?" Chiba, in the state of the undead, appeared in front of his companions. I don''t think many people have a way to accept such a profession, because many people in this game world are pursuing perfect existence. Very few people will choose this and compare different professions, such as darkness. This is the big magician. Undead! Of course, there will be some more fantastic careers. Of course, this kind of popularity is definitely very small. Under normal circumstances, boys will choose to be close to the war, not just to say, just to improve their own value, the most important It is a lot of boys who have a dream of a hero. Girls, in this game, under normal circumstances will choose, adventurers or some female warriors, otherwise it is a magician, of course, this professional girl is still relatively popular. Pretty? Nothing, I think this is also a reason? And with the general situation, girls will not choose such a profession for the time being. But there is a problem that, in general, these girls are a kind of female, character, like a man who is particularly weak or extremely introverted, even when playing the game world will only choose The magician, some of the roles of the healing system, in short, but there may be a very big difference in society. Of course, this is just a game called. "It seems that it is time to leave this place, I have to go offline to work, and recently I have (bebf) academics to complete this time, I have to prepare for the postgraduate study recently!" Said faintly, in fact, at this time it seems a bit sad. Especially looking at the game world in front of this picture, in fact, what you want to pursue, although it can be achieved, but this is not in the real world, always feels you, the more you get, in the real world, you lose more. This can actually be understood in this way. Just as you pay for one thing, the more you pay for the Lord, the more results you will gain, which is directly proportional. "Chiba, have you not had any busy things in recent days? If I remember correctly, you should be an office worker? Its really good to live a life of 3.1 line like you. Of course, its quite idle..." Peruro, only this time, looking at the president around him, said faintly. "Post-graduate! I have already spent this kind of thing already. Now I have nothing to go to work every day. The welfare treatment is quite acceptable. It is just that ordinary life is really boring, so I will come to this world." The two people now seem to be starting to feel awkward. In fact, facing the world is really too real. Although it is still not perfect in the sense of touch, it is particularly perfect, but it is quite good compared to the game setting. It is. "Look at these pictures, if you don''t know in advance that this is the game world..." Do you think this is a real society? Maybe someone will confuse this kind of thing, which is also ok, because this new player knows that this is the game world. So I don''t know why it feels very strange. "Well, probably." In fact, at the beginning of the two people, the problem discussed was about the issue of npc. "These roles are created by us. Although it may seem a little unexpected, the situation I want to explain is." "In fact, a lot of things are really very different from what you think." "Do they have life?" "There should be, or else it is impossible to show such a dynamic." Although I don''t want to deny this point of view, it turns out that these guys really don''t have any signs of life, that is, using these game data to simulate such a character, even if they are close, the temperature on the skin is quite Close, but no matter what, these guys are still npc, although the inner world wants to end. But the feeling is that somewhere is not quite right, including the human emotions are quite high in the degree of simulation. . v3 Chapter 297： :significance But there is no such way to achieve the feeling of human beings. I think many gamers have such an idea in their hearts. The re-approach of the simulation is nothing more than a virtual character with data. This is not true! At this time, I sighed a little, especially in the face of the current situation, I think many people''s inner world has no way to pick up, including Chiba. "This world is like this, even if it is created, how can it be realistic?" "I know." The two people talked for a long time at this time, and eventually had to leave. They could only be temporary. They would return to the real society first. If you talk about this topic again, it will always make people feel quite depressed. It is better to be here. Time to temporarily break it down and say, in fact, for this topic, before this version is updated, there are a lot of players, in advance _ such a question. When I get to this point, I always feel that some people will look quite sensitive. But the official above is very, very clear, for the current situation, after the update of this version, the npc characters that can be created are completely virtual data, so say the player! Never use this, human eyes to look at it. "Oh... the game is the game, the reality is the reality, and definitely can''t be confused. If you don''t, you really don''t know what to do." Peruro, although it is said on the mouth of the mouth, but this guy is playing such a role, it is really very powerful, and paid all his own things, basically can be to enable this guy to get more powerful attributes Even in the rivers and lakes sold all their own homes. It was only after a few months of exhaustion that Shahiya was created. Such an almost perfect game player''s level is exactly the same, npc role, of course, the appearance is also quite good, at least not to go to where to go, but also some of the most yan. Ya''er Bed, in the entire tomb, can basically be said to be close to perfection. A beautiful and very good character like her was created by her own companion. It is just this guy, which is used by many people. Gold coins are piled up, which means that all aspects of learning are well resourced. This is a union vote and then created. It is got everyone''s support, so the power of this guy will be so powerful. You have to know that as a general manager, if you say that there is no way for others. These, the female host controls, or have overwhelming power, I am afraid that these guys will not be convinced, so in the creation of this female character, a lot of self-esteem has invested a lot of time and energy, even gold coins. But Shatia is not the same! She was created alone, so this guy, in general, would not be obeyed by other supreme orders. Peruro, I still like this home. So in the face of such a situation, many people feel some doubts in their hearts. When faced with the npc characters they created, what kind of emotion should they have? The game is a game. It is impossible for you to survive in this place for a lifetime, so it is said that there will be a day when you will leave, but these guys still live in this world, because deleting data is really troublesome. And in the game world, it has been stipulated that these guys will not be easily deleted. Since they are created, they should be given such a value to survive. Of course, this group of guys is not mocked with any human feelings. Otherwise, this will make people feel a little outside. In the end, this guy is just an npc character in the game world. If you say the same emotions as the actresses or boys in the human world, then the whole world may be in a state of collapse. But these gamers are different... They have emotions. That''s right, this group of guys will have a little bit of emotion when they get along with their created characters for a long time, but no matter what the end, these guys will choose to leave. ask for flowers Know this game is closed! With the decline of popularity, this game is gradually unable to maintain, to know whether the game can continue to drive on, the most important thing is that the game players can not continue to support, and now with the passage of time, Few people have come into contact with this game, and it can even be said that it will disappear immediately in the next few months. "Peruro, in fact, I have always felt very concerned about things, this game is getting more and more popular now..." "Of course I am just such an idea, but it may happen. At the moment of stopping the service, will this group of guys exist?" ..................... I don''t know why I feel a little bit bleak when I say this. "Will not!" Because the game data has been deleted, how can there be such a existence, and for these so-called characters created by themselves, this is just a virtual experience. In the end, it will become dust and become a kind of thing that does not exist in the world. It is a kind of game character that has been honed. Deeply sighed, the two people finally began to shift all the topics at this time. Because of this topic, the two people will be in a very, depressed state, not knowing how to do it. "understood" Some slight nods, at this time, they are also fast, open the exit button, and then temporarily, take a break under the line, when the time will be on the line again in the evening, come to the game world. "Unbelievable..." My eyes shook a little at this time. At the same time, we are going back to the present time. Of course, in the past, you said that facing these so-called npcs is just a kind of analog data, but now it is really human. This gives people a really different feeling, because if you simulate the data, you dont have the feeling of meat ti. . v3 Chapter 298： :adhere to Although some are only very weak, and they seem to be obvious, with different changes, the most important thing is that there is no color in the eyes, even if the degree of the witch is high, but there is no color... What is the difference between a cold body and a cold body. There is absolutely no difference at all, so in this case, people will feel a little concerned, this girl named Shatiya. That is the real existence, nor is it virtual data construction, so at this time, the inner world has recently produced such an idea, no matter what. Also save this guy... My eyes are very serious at this time. At least when I am fighting this guy, I dont plan to release water. From the very beginning, I was like this "four or five zeros". I have a very good saying, and the enemy. Don''t be in the battle, call the words "benevolent" on your chest. Otherwise it will really make people feel a little concerned. "Oh, this guy!" Eyes are very dither at this time, and it can even be said that some things are not as simple as you think, no matter from what point of view, this kind of power that this guy shows! "Forget it, don''t want to say anything more." In fact, his inner world is also somewhat hesitant, but since he is the master of this guy, it is very obligatory to survive with this group of guys in this world. The movement on the hand is somewhat faster. "Super Magic!" Shouting loudly, at this time, there is a rapid loss of a new starting point. In short, this kind of magic can cause great damage to the surroundings. And all aspects can be said to be quite powerful, completely impossible to understand, how these guys do. The eyes are slightly shaking at this time! In fact, this guy understands how to do it in the current situation. Time, very fast, the final result of this war. Still Chiba, the ultimate victory. After all, Xia Ti Ya, how to say it is also the guardian of a session, even if this guy has a very powerful force, the skill given by his own master, the game player full level, can compete against such a skill, But how to say this guy, the inner world is definitely not perfect, including the combat plan. I dont mean to beat this guy by skill, but rely on my own talent. It''s not all power! Leisure is a bit of a concern, but the idea in this guy''s mind is very simple, especially in the face of this matter. "Chatia... I will let you come back again." Cosettes, this guy has learned a lot in this battle of the last lizard, and gradually got grown, which makes him more gratified at the beginning, the reason why he would do this The reason for an experiment is very simple, because this group of guys is an npc character, so many times I always feel particularly skeptical about the loyalty of this group of guys. There are other situations, including all of them. In order to adapt to this, especially for the case of growth, it is especially important. I think that this group of people will not change any more. According to your personality setting, to complete these things... "hateful!" Especially when the eyes are at this time, they are slightly shaken. For this, I am sure that I understand very well that some things are not as simple as you think. Shatiya, this guy said that he did not lose the battle, but in some respects, some did not consider it well, so the hand will lose the war, if it is really better than two people The words of power. The difference is still relatively far. Strategy! Of course, the most important thing is the difference in strength. After all, as the president of the guild is in all aspects, relatively more experienced, especially at such times, not to mention the support of these guardians, plus The props left by the 41 Supreme Masters are also a kind of pelagic power, and the guy in front of him has nothing but the blood red dropper and his own unique strength. Other auxiliary skills, if you want hp value, this guy is definitely better than himself..... I definitely know this, so say you use another way. This battle is still a long time... It can even be said that the fight is particularly tiring, especially in the face of his own Shatiya, in any case, this guy now has his own life, rather than the existence of the so-called virtual world. "I have promised my good friend that I will never let you disappear from this world, so I will resurrect your body again, no matter how much it costs." After all, there was an agreement between the two people. When Perot left the world, he left the most powerful weapon in his hand and handed over all the property, including gold coins and equipment. One of the only things I promised myself is to take care of the role he created. The name is called Chatia. call At this time, I finally breathed a sigh of relief. Xiatia, so quietly lying in this place, and at this time I used a space transfer magic, brought the guy''s body back to the temple, including 2.1 guardians at this time, also together Going back to the big tomb. Just at the moment when everyone thought that the war was over at this time, suddenly, a large group of soldiers appeared in this place. Everyone, at this time, began to look back! One of the eyes is particularly surprised, who is this group of guys! Among them, the leader is riding on the Jingmao horse, and the body is wearing a particularly gorgeous battle equipment, how to see is also a woman! This guy is the legendary, the Golden Princess. This is the organization of the rose created by this guy. Of course, I haven''t got any information from this guy so far. . v3 Chapter 299： : exhausted At this time, I slowly stood up. Really, in this battle, both sides basically have an influence, and my body has started to be somewhat exhausted at this time. The eyes are a little bit puzzled, you must know that the Supreme Adult is not dead. In the eyes of ordinary people... For such an extremely terrifying force, there is simply no physical exhaustion, such a state, and the speed of recovery is very fast, but actually can let them feel this, the fatigue of power is indeed powerful enough. It can be seen how strong the girl is in front of her, and even able to be on an equal footing with herself. "Yaer Bede, prepare everything, then leave this place." "The main problem now is to quickly resurrect the body of this guy. In short, I have to recreate it. Even if I use all the gold coins in the grave, I will not hesitate." Very seriously, especially 14 in this case. Chiba, the way of speaking actually makes everyone feel a little surprised. But this guy is quite understandable in his heart, especially in the face of such a situation. The inner world seems to be fluctuating... "Ok." Ya''er Bed, and other guardians, also received such an order at this time, that is, to evacuate the position of the temple quickly. In short, the most important thing now is to leave this place. Everyone feels a little surprised. Because at this time suddenly someone broke into the sight of Chiba adults, these guys appeared at a relatively fast speed, making everyone feel a little surprised, because you have to know that for a state of full magic, For the Supreme Adult, this guy''s ability to explore should be strong, at least around the band is in their own hands. However, the appearance of this group of people really makes people feel a bit inexplicable, and even can be said that there is no way to master the whereabouts of these guys. Eyes, at this time, a little bit surprised. Especially in this respect, there are other people who feel special and not quite the same. "How did this group of guys do it..." The sudden appearance of this group of guys, including all the class guards, makes people feel a bit strange, but from the appearance of these guys dressed up, and then based on their own information resources to make a comparison, If you don''t guess wrong, this group of guys should be an empire, and the guy in the lead should be the Golden Princess. Wearing a gold-colored suit, the appearance of this guy really makes people feel very surprised. And the main thing is that this guy has so many fighters behind him... They are very skilled in their actions, and now they are a bit strange. This group of guys, what is going on? At this time, I said faintly. In fact, Chiba adults did not feel the existence of this group of people at the beginning, so they can only explain it in another way, which means that this group of magicians should have it, so that they can avoid finding themselves. The trail of this group of guys. "Supreme Lord!" Dimitugos, at this time, his eyes are a little bit worried, seriously facing the situation in front of him, there is absolutely no way to understand, to know this guy at the beginning. It is very powerful to grasp these things around. After a lot of things appear in this place, the monsters you put down are patrolling in this area, so you can find something weird. As long as someone is close to it, at least you are the first to know in advance, but such a huge amount. The army, though quietly, passed through its own defensive circle. Its really surprising to think about it, unless the guys can kill the traps they have laid, and the monsters they carry. Ya''er Bed, the first to stand up to his body, and then quickly open the door of this transmission, all the guardians were transferred to this battlefield at this time. "Who is here!" Slowly stand up to your body, basically all of them, the guardians of these classes in the big tomb are concentrated in this place, including the members of the newly harvested roses. "You don''t know this, this is our Golden Princess!" Suddenly there is a knight, still quite young. The speech is particularly special, very angry, and I dare to face the words of the Supreme Lord. This guy suddenly feels his body at the moment of speaking, as if it was swallowed by something, directly Through. "In front of our Supreme Lord, I dare to be so rude!" This guys speech is a bit odious, so its said that at the moment Alexab, he used a special magic skill to make this guy completely disappear from the world, and no longer speak. 347 even included the body of this guy as if it was absorbed by something in an instant, turned into a layer of powder, and then disappeared into the world. The other soldiers around were immediately scared at this time, including the way the Golden Princess gave me the death of the guy. The brows were slightly dripping with a drop of sweat, and the back was a bit cold. It seems that this guy is really a Demonic existence. "you" "What kind of monster is this?" His Royal Highness Princess, including the soldiers behind him, began to fear a little, and began to retreat on these horses. For such a thing in front of you, you can even say that there is no way to understand. How did this group of guys do it? Of course, more is the fear of this inner world. "Hey, undead, for a kind of existence like you, we have already done research, although you have a very powerful magical power, but what I want to tell you is that even though women are still stronger than us, they are, This absolute amount of suppression can also ruin all of you." Its a man who speaks, and this guy is wearing a black cloak, and the feeling is really very depressing. . v3 Chapter 300： : The army is coming The man slowly walked over his body. In short, facing all the big graves in front of him, the people inside did not have any pressure at all. The guys expression was very dignified, as if he were particularly confident. If you say that you are not mistaken, this guy seems to have similar characteristics to the black man just now. Is it a relative between two people? "The man who died just now should be your brother!" Chiba, slowly raised his head at this time, for this guy, this sentence just said in the mouth is completely unintentional, but the appearance of this guy is to make himself more concerned, no wonder this guy Especially angry with yourself. "You guys who dare to kill, I will let you from this world..." "It completely disappeared, even if you are the so-called undead." The undead is a very powerful existence in this world. I think that for those who are full of justice, these guys will definitely be regarded as demons. "Take if you have this ability!" Chiba, the brows are slightly flickering. I didnt expect this kind of guy to meet this group of people at the most critical time, and the most people think that something incredible, their own exploration magic actually did not have any effect, then how to say Those monsters should be around, and the observers could not have been approached by such a large number of legions, but they were not discovered. Looking around, and looking at his own hand Dimitugos, the brow is also very respectful, this guy slightly pushed his glasses, for the situation in front of him, also said that there is no way to understand. "What is this all about? Dimitugos." It is really a bit of a concern for the two people to pass a special means and then contact everyone around the neutrons to hear the dialogue between the two. "I am very sorry, Supreme Lord, I really don''t have anything to say in the face of this matter." The expression is a little dignified. At this time, I feel very confused. Because I am a very confident and cautious person, I have definitely set up a variety of traps in this area, and many of these monsters have been photographed by myself. In the jungle around this area, at least the surrounding area can be monitored. Including the sky flying above, the water swimming inside, but these guys have nothing at all, think about it to report such a situation, can you say that these guys did not find it? Is there such a large number of troops close to this place? "Do you feel very surprised, I think you are looking for this group of things..." At this time, suddenly several warriors threw a large group of monsters from behind. These guys were indeed the monsters raised in the big tomb. The level should be very high, but what kind of guys are in front of them? made. "Impossible, the lowest level of these guys is also above forty." Dimitugos, really, at this time, it seems to be particularly angry. There is an expression on the top of the 70s. If it is not the Supreme Lord in this place, this guy will definitely go away. The look is like Yucheng. Looking for murder. Even some of them have already started to flow out, and the tail behind them has begun to flow slowly. This guys eyes flashed a trace of incredible expression. In fact, for a situation like this, a word is used to describe it. "Humph!" "I think you are thinking more." At that time, the black man was full of unbelief in his eyes. If only such a small monster could stop his adult, it would be too much, too ridiculous, and this time he was prepared. Very full, how can these monsters be able to resist these forces? I took a look at the equipment of these guys, including ordinary warriors. Of course, the most people who care about it is the group of guys wearing black and robes. If they dont guess wrong, they will radiate from their bodies. The fluctuation of magic can be judged as a magician. "Magician?" "I didn''t expect to have a huge number of magicians in this world." "Haha, it really makes people feel a little surprised, but you have adopted so many, it is reasonable to kill these monsters." It can be seen from the bodies of these guys that they have experienced a hard battle, but because the number of opponents is too much, these guys will be defeated in the wheel battle. It can be seen that this guy is also a bit powerful. Be aware of the monsters in your grave. Even the lowest level of being raised is at least about forty grades, so if you want to deal with these ordinary warriors, you will never be disappointed. The reason why you will lose such misery is entirely because of the black robe in front of you. The appearance of the man, from the top of the level, this guy is at least above the 40th level, it should be what they call the guy who reached the hero field. At least above the hero level. Slowly standing up to his body, the vampire lying behind him, his own servant Shadiya, temporarily let two of the maids take her to leave the place. "Well, it really exceeded my imagination. (Wang Hao is good) I didn''t expect to be able to cross this lot under our exploration." Very seriously, my eyes are a little trembling at this time. In fact, there is no way to understand the possibility of such a situation. But they all understand. From the moment when the two sides first came into contact, the room Princess Princess said that there was no pressure at all. But when one of his own warriors was seen, and the death was so miserable, the inner world felt the powerful destructive power, including all the members of his own rose. At this time, standing in front of himself, there was no such thing. Any force of resistance. "Oh, even so, you have no intention to come here." "This can''t explain anything. I can only say that your magical power may be there at some point." v3 Chapter 301： :decisive battle "I have some immunity to these exploration magic, so I can only say that you are very lucky, but at the same time you are also very miserable at the same time, I will let you know what is called real power." Supreme adults, Chiba is very angry at this time, knowing that no one has dared to challenge his majesty, but also killed his own big tomb, you said that these monsters are raised and then say their own master, but also stand Come out and ask for justice for your own people. "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you in this place!" Between us, we dont want to continue to discuss this issue in this place. Its a very headache. The best way is to fight. The Golden Princess is also very angry, but seeing the other party take all the members of the rose as hostages, so that they are suppressed, so there is no way to shoot. It seemed a little embarrassing, but the man behind him did not hesitate at all, and immediately rushed up, completely ignoring the members of those roses. Will not take into account the life and death of this group of guys! The eyes are a little trembling at this time. In short, in the face of such a situation, in fact, every 410 people know very well, and some things are not as simple as you think. For this, I definitely understand it very well. "how is this possible" The brow is slightly flickering. There is no way to imagine such a situation. His Royal Highness Princess is very anxious at this time. If this guy jumps into the eyes of this man, the members of his own roses will be particularly surprised at this time, because this group of guys will also cultivate themselves. If it comes out, if it is killed. "Wait, we may, we should negotiate with this group of guys." The reason why His Highness would be more thoughtful at this time, the reason is because of his own roses, all the members are in the hands of this group of guys, but this guy did not consider the members of these Slyan countries around, they started from the beginning After coming to this place, I was completely in a state of preparation for war, and I would not consider other things at all, including the black man who immediately rushed up. The speed is very fast, but the two (beee) people are in contact with that moment. "District ants, dare to let go here!" Suddenly a person appeared in this place, this guy is Cosettes, looking at the man in front of him, he collided with him in an instant, and compared to the speed. Cosettes, this guy still has to be a bit stronger! Don''t look at the size of the huge, but this guy''s attack speed is no less than the man wearing a black robe. At this time, Knife Sword Shadow wiped out such a spark. But you still don''t underestimate this little guy. On the body, it may seem a little thin, but there is no way to see the guy''s face. Only how strong it is under the black robes, so far there is no way to get it. A very accurate data, but the ability to judge is that this guy should at least be above the hero, otherwise it is impossible to talk to Kestus. Two people tied together. You know, this kind of power that comes out of this guy or wearing armor will cause people to be in a state of arm and numbness. The earthquake made people feel quite unexpected. There will even be some trembling. Chiba, in fact, is very familiar with such a situation in front of him, and in the next moment, his relatively boring task system suddenly issued new tips, this thing has been nearly two months, Did not appear in front of your own eyes. However, at this time, suddenly such a warning was issued. Is it a refreshing task to say something else? "Congratulations to the master, you have already set off this main task now. As long as you can defeat all the guys in front of you, you will be able to get the key to the next world, that is, you can leave the world." what? Chiba, for this sudden kind of thing that can be said to be more beneficial to oneself, I feel quite helpless. What is the matter? The eyes began to tremble at this time, although they said they could not believe, but... I don''t know why, it feels a bit strange. "The points left by the owner now are about two thousand." And the mission system has been unlocked in all aspects, including a variety of such skills. Especially in the exchange store, but people feel that something is unexpected. Chiba brows and looks at the group of guys in front of him. Seriously, the state of the whole person is very bad. How to say this group of guys is also their own subordinates, and get along for such a long time. If you suddenly want to leave, you will feel a little bit sad, but at present, there is no way for you to stop. At the very least, you must first solve the situation in front of you and then talk about things later. Look, whether it is to choose to stay in this world, or to choose the next world. This is not particularly important for you. Chiba... The brow is particularly up at this time, and in order to be able to demonstrate such a power, especially this overwhelming power. To put it bluntly, at the beginning, the moment the two sides contacted. The surrounding air seems to have solidified. There is absolutely no way to understand such a state, especially the power that is manifested at this time. In fact, many people have no way to understand it. Chiba is not stupid. When facing this group of guys, I also know that there are tens of thousands of troops around. If it is just a normal warrior, it is certainly easy to deal with. But you have to know a situation... Behind this group of guys, that is the magician, and the level is quite high, has reached an unacceptable height, if you want to fight with it in this situation, it is really difficult. Magician? Chiba adults, at this time also feel a little strange, not to say that there is some doubt about this identity! . v3 Chapter 302： : the first element I feel that I care a little, mainly because the number of guys in this group can reach thousands of people. If you want to know the existence of a magician, it is impossible to have such a change in the profession. There are so many, including In the world of your own game, basically the number of magicians is quite rare, because this profession is particularly unpopular. But in this world, the number is so much, it can be seen how the strength of the world''s training of magicians has reached. "Just because this level is relatively low..." The black man was obviously irritated, so the action in his hand was quite sharp. I didn''t care about anyone''s dissuasion. I rushed straight in the first time. This guy is also quite fierce. "hateful!" At this time, a bunch of things similar to flames suddenly appeared. This guy used a basic kind of magic, but because of its own strength, 14 is very powerful, so this flame burns very high. This time a loud shout. "Fire attribute magic, flame burning bones." In this world, the magic attribute is classified, including the wind attribute magic, and the water and wood soil, in which the power of the fire attribute is relatively strong, of course, among all the elements, the Ray attribute is the strongest. The man in black robes in front of him can only reach the second place in the choice of Yuan Shu. It can be seen how high the talent is. His character is also quite a bit wild, and he will not care about the enemy at all, how powerful it is. "This guy, I really don''t know how to live and die!" Dimitugos, in fact, at the beginning, has been patient in the heart, to know that these guys have killed themselves, the favorite monsters used to observe, these little babies, Actually, it was killed by this group of human debris. No matter what, there is no way to forgive himself, so the body obviously changed at this time, just like a monster. This guy is a monster that evolved, so say! This is nothing to be surprised. Cosettes, the reason why this guy can tie the black man in front of him, the reason is very simple, because the armor worn by the body has a certain defensive magical power and any physical attack. Although not as powerful as the Supreme Master, any physical and magical attack of at least 50 levels does not play any role for this guy. The battle between the two... There is still some disparity in the difference. If the power of this guy is quite special, it is very likely that Cosette will put this guy down in a few tricks. In fact, what he cares most is not the individual strength of this guy. But this is a magician of nearly a thousand people, add together! Can definitely form a powerful force! My eyes are a little surprised at this time! In fact, the magician is such a profession, he is understanding it. If it is said that these guys are really nothing compared to being alone, because the strength is really weak, it is easy to insist that you can easily use it with one hand. Its pinching to death, but if you say that its so large, it will be a huge force, and it will inevitably make people feel a little concerned. In any case, you must be careful. "Awful... What is the story of this group of guys? Its impossible to say that this is in front of you. Is it true that my exploration magic has no effect?" At this time, I was a little surprised. The most important thing is that the appearance of this group of people is too strange. I have to know that I have been there, and I have explored all kinds of exploration magic. The most basic thing about exploring magic is that for the surroundings, the inspection of these things, when there is a wind and grass, through these places, you can feel it, can be so huge... For the big **** of his own level, there is no feeling at all, showing what kind of means this group of guys used. I came to this place quietly! Portal! At this time, I suddenly thought of such a way, but this way is absolutely impossible. The reason is very simple. To create such a huge transmission person, at least the so-called ritual is held because one persons magic power is not May be turned on. Many people around here seem quite a bit surprised at this time. Facing such a situation, really, I don''t know how to solve it. Eyes shaking! Perhaps really, many people have no way to believe. Especially Chiba... Be aware that this guy''s rating is the highest in this area. No one dares to challenge the authority of this guy. "impossible". Do not dare to believe. Between Chiba and Mei Yu, at this time, really, very flashing. But the only thing I can think about is that under what circumstances this group of guys can actually get close to their seats, but now it is not important. Just kill these guys completely. "Come on, let us hurt each other." Obviously, the sudden intrusion of these guys has nothing to do with them, but it is quite surprising at the beginning. What kind of means does this group of guys use? From the exploration of the magical defense circle of my own, I walked in, but now it doesn''t matter. If you completely erase this group of people from the world, it will represent your own victory. The sky seemed particularly dark at this time. In fact, at the beginning, all the guardians were ready to do it, but they were suddenly suppressed by this powerful force. Chiba adults were angry. "Super magic, thunder!" The sky seemed to be somewhat oppressive. It can even be said that the whole sky was shrouded in the darkness. The feeling of lightning and thunder, and the wind suddenly burst around. All the soldiers at this time, even some of them could not stand, it looked extremely Some nervous, what happened to this? Including those war horses began to scream at this time. For this large-scale attack, only this method can be used, and the number of enemies is so much. . v3 Chapter 303： : The ultimate mission If you don''t solve all of them, you will definitely endless troubles, not to mention that this is your last major task. After completing this, this section is likely to end all the tasks here, which is not necessarily, but this is your fate. "I think I am used to it!" "Don''t be afraid, this guy is just scaring us. Even if the power is strong, it is just a magician. We must know that our powerful army cannot defeat this guy." Her Royal Highness Princess is also very surprised at this time, but I have to know because of my many years of experience. The best way is to stabilize the emotions of these fighters before launching an attack. But how is this the wrong person? Chiba, looking at this group of guys, his eyes are shaking. "It''s time to end it all!" There are more and more clouds in the sky above the host, and gradually devour everything, including the so-called sun, and even this kind of light can''t penetrate such thick clouds. Lightning thunder, everyone feels like it is, will face the end of the world, what is this group of guys? The Slovakian country, the group of black robes like the magician, is still relatively calm compared to the words of these ordinary warriors, and this group of guys have already received such a very clear warning before coming to this place. This is the enemy that is facing the undead, so it is said that this kind of life can be dedicated at any time. If you really want to compare the gap between the two, it is the problem of enlightenment. "This guy is very powerful..." At this time, Princess Royal Highness is also slightly picky. Compared with the self-confidence that just came to this place, it has been completely destroyed. It seems that I really have some care. I didnt expect this guy to be really The legendary demon. Even the legendary demon of others is even more terrifying. Feeling that my breathing is very difficult, it is like being suppressed by something. "All the staff rushed!" Cosettes, how to say it is also a guard warrior inside the big grave, so when talking to this guy in front of the battle, there is no problem at all. "How can you beat me like a guy like you?" I said very seriously at this time. The black man was very obvious at this time, was stimulated, the movement in his hand was very fast, and the attack was stronger than once. The bright red flame wrapped his body at this time. This guy The magical power of learning should be the nature of fire, and in this world, there is the magic power of optics. Originally at this time, the recent release of magic suddenly felt that there was a very powerful light attribute power suddenly gathered at this time. "Haha, I said how did this group of guys come to this place? It turned out to be this!" Yes, your own attributes are dark attributes, that is to say, in front of these magicians of light attributes, they learn a passive state. These guys can even say that they can be immune, and it is no wonder that they have no way to explore them. This is nearly seven. Thousands of magicians are all the power of light attributes. It seems that this time, the Slyan country is really a **** one. But even if you want to defeat yourself, it is impossible, because the magical power between the two is really too different. "Since this way, I will let you see what is called the power of the real devil. I want to end it all." Chiba, speaking loudly, and at this time, his hands were slowly lifted up like this, and then suddenly hit the ground. With this guys initiative, the huge thunder in the sky. Lightning immediately blasted the entire ground, this is the most powerful magical attribute in the element, super thunder! That''s right, in all the magical properties, I think the thunder property should be the strongest, and the penetration is also the most powerful. In short, the whole ground, the earth is a little trembling at this time. Light? The power of the light attribute is in front of its own thunder property, which is simply a blow. The Golden Princess did not even have a chance to react. The surrounding tens of thousands of warriors and the Slyan countries, all members are in a state of being burned. This group of people from this world in an instant , was erased. "it''s finally over!" Chiba, faintly said, watching this group of guys. However, it is just the next time. He slammed his own mission system and finally gave himself a perfect answer. ". Congratulations to the owner for completing the main line mission, you now get a reward of nearly two thousand points, whether to open the next one." Chiba, the brow is a little flickering, and I really have come to this world for a long time, although it is not particularly pleasant, but at the very least, I have such a group of particularly loyal servants. If you suddenly leave, its really a bit reluctant. But the mission system is like this. If you can''t do it, the life will be cut, and you can even say that you can''t go back to the blue planet in the original world. What you want to pursue is not these things. But at the very least, this set should not be worse than the power. "System, I have something to talk to you (money)!" The eyes are a bit strange, and I am screaming, I don''t know what kind of thoughts I have. "What are you talking about?" "If I say that I am happy in the next area, I hope to bring this group of servants behind me." "Ok!?" The system thought a little at this time. It''s not impossible. It''s just that it may cause confusion in all aspects, but if you have to insist on it, you can give it a precedent, but there are some things I have to tell you, the next world is random. . "And you have to know that as the progress of the task increases, the latter will put you in a very difficult state." Tasks will also become more and more difficult and limit the various conditions. "I know that I have been used to it for a long time." . v4 Chapter 1： : Gods Aini Road A strange light in the sky quickly fell, and the residents of the entire empty island saw it. With a bang, there was a huge hole in the temple of Aini Road, and something fell from the sky. A figure appeared in the smoke, and some of them climbed up. "I am going, where is this? This is the gesture of killing me to make a patties. System, I want to complain about you, bad reviews, bad reviews." Chiba coughed a few times and complained. Fortunately, his physical strength is different from ordinary people. Otherwise, he really wants to kill this unknown area. The system is also a bit embarrassing, after a long time to answer. "False, mistakes, more than a hundred meters, more than one hundred. Here is the empty island of the One Piece world, welcome the world adventure of the pirates. In order to express my embarrassment, this system gives you the ability of Naruto and a rare Fruit, ability to replicate fruit." This is a blessing in disguise, and Chiba is a double happiness. I originally wanted to come to the world of this pirate. I didn''t expect to use the devil''s fruit to become a demon fruit. This is an excellent compensation. The system continues: 420 "Replicating the devil fruit, Superman is the fruit ability, has the ability to copy other people''s fruits, and can have two fruit abilities in the body. The disadvantage is that only the fruits that are met can be reproduced, and only the percentage of others can be Eighty of the ability." It seems that this ability to copy the devil''s fruit is very easy to use. Although the side effects are still there, Chiba believes that as long as the demon ability awakens, it will certainly be more than one grade. At this point the system quietly left, it seems that there is a crisis. The smoke is also scattered, and the world in Chibas eyes is golden. This temple seems to be made of gold. "You are not afraid, you don''t have the god''s summons, you break into it, and you destroy the roof of the temple of the god. The **** wants to kill you, so you can do it." A half-lived nude, a man lying on a seat not far away, said slowly. At this time, Aini Road, Chiba is known. This guy is a thundering fruit capable person. He did not expect to have come to this world and met a strong opponent of the general level. Although Aini Road is lazy, it is actually cruel and inhuman, and it is impossible to do it with a handshake. It can only be a fierce battle with this self-proclaimed guy. Ai Ni Road sat up, the stick in his hand turned in his hand, and smiled contemptuously at Chiba. It would be nice if you first met Luffy, because Luffy is a rubber man, but the natural enemy of Aini Road, because rubber is not conductive. Chiba must quickly get along with the countermeasures, because the speed of lightning is beyond the reach of humans. Ai Ni Road just pointed her finger at Chiba. Suddenly, a lightning bolt descended from the hole in the roof. The lightning was too low to directly squat down. The goal was the cover of Chiba. "One million volts, discharge!" In a flash, Chiba became a lightning person, and the whole temple was illuminated. However, Chiba did not fall down, but stood there, letting the lightning pass through, without any pain. Aini Road is very curious. Human beings are afraid of nature, especially thunder and lightning. Why is this person hit by a million volts? At this time, Chiba also extended his finger to Aini Road: "20 million volts, discharge!" With a bang, the roof of the temple broke a hole. The lightning pillar thicker than before also fell down and directly hit Ai Ni Road. It turned out that Chiba had seen the Aini Road for a moment and thought of countermeasures. Since there is no Luffy rubber fruit ability, then copy the power of Aini Road. The natural enemies are all acquainted, and it seems that the nemesis of Aini Road has to add another one, that is, Chiba, who has the ability to replicate the fruit. For the first time, Ai Nilu, who is looking at the high altitude, reveals his eyes with horror, and he still uses his own way. He does not (befd) know what Chiba is. If the electric shock is not effective, it is really tricky for Aini Road, because Ai Ni Road is relying on fruit ability to eat, because the fruit is too strong, his body skills have nothing to grow. "You can actually be like this god, the **** recognizes your strength, willing to be the subordinate of the god, I can take you to the infinite earth to experience the real new world. This empty island will be when I am leaving Destruction is like destroying my hometown." Infinite land, Chiba still knows where it is, it is actually the moon. Chiba won''t go to the bitter cold, only Ai Nilu, whose brain is rusted, will want to go. Besides, Ai Nilu is moody, and his subordinates must not end well. Chiba licked his nose and said: "I don''t want to go. For me, you are a bug, but you have a rotten person who has a good fruit ability. And your Ark rumor is now me." I am going to call you back to your hometown." This is considered a breakdown of the negotiations, and it is already a situation of arrogance. For the first time, Aini Road was insulted like this, and he also took away the ark rumors he had built for many years. The horrible horror of his own face became the same as the dark clouds that thundered and thundered. The unique thunder of lightning threw through the entire temple, and the body of Aini Road became illusory. Aini Road used the real thing, and his body was also converted into lightning, and Raytheon came. At this moment, Ai Ni Road is not the same as it was, but like a huge ancient warrior in armor, with a high pressure of 100 million volts. Known as God, Aini Road has no need, and now it is not like Raytheon, which is only in the picture. The pressure of Chiba is also hit. If it really wants to be hard with Ai Ni Road, the copying fruit of Chiba can only copy 80% of the fighting power of Aini Road. If Chiba lasts, it will be defeated by Aini Road. Hand. Chiba needs more power to suppress Aini Road. The thundering fruit in the body is reproduced again. Chiba can have two fruit abilities. If it is two thundering fruits, there is no problem. Eighty percent plus 80 percent, Chiba''s strength exceeds 60 percent of Aini Road. However, compared to proficiency, Chiba is far less than Ai Ni Road. After all, Chiba has only a few minutes of borrowed power. Chiba does not want to confront Ai Ni Road. The two forces will ruin the empty island. The beautiful Gaya Island is destroyed like this. Chiba will not bear it. Since you can use the scorpion, then the temper and restraint of the Thunder should work. Chiba wants to use the wind to suppress this arrogant Ai Ni Road. Although there is no chakra in this world, the energy of the devil fruit is the same as that of Chakra. It can be said how many chakras have the energy of the devil fruit. Chiba makes a gesture of knotting, and the wind attribute energy surges around Chiba. . v4 Chapter 2： : Send you to the moon The wind and the thunder are intertwined, and there is also a strong atmosphere behind the Chiba. The posture is not weaker than the Aini Road, which is transformed into Raytheon. Ai Nilu, who has long been against the enemy, is also very curious about the ability of Chiba. His heart net covers the entire empty island, but he has not noticed the arrival of Chiba. There is only one thought in Aini Road. This guy is Fengshen and the same powerful Fengshen as Raytheon. Aini Road feels very interesting. After all, Fengshen and Raytheon are just legendary existences. Since Ai Nilu inherits the will of Ray, there are naturally people who will follow the will of the wind. Ai Ni Road shouted, waiting for Chiba to gather strength, the body has a lot of excitement - excitement. "Aeolus, come on, see who is more powerful, this world can only have a god, that is my god, the ultimate thunder!" Chiba looks like an idiot, this world has a windy **** of the wind, it seems that Aini Road is watching the little book. However, he can''t attack now. It is OK. When Chiba first arrived in the world, all aspects must be adapted, especially the integration of fruit power. It is not a day or two that can be cultivated successfully. Chiba intends to make a bang, converting all the two thundering fruits that have been copied into the wind attribute ability. Chiba nodded, that is to use that trick, is the wind spiral hand sword. This is the skill that Naruto is proud of, and it can be almost as beautiful as the beast. I just don''t know how powerful the world is, but when this is imminent, it can only be a dead horse. The energy gathers in the right hand, and the wind attribute vortex rotates in the palm of the hand to form a rotating glass ball. The ball started out like a billiard size, and then the influx of wind attributes turned into a football-like size. Chiba holds a spiral pill, and the piercing sound is like a high-speed rotating saw blade. I want to be surrounded by my ears and no longer listen to the noisy here. With the squeaking sound, the spiral pill appeared a translucent fan blade turning at a high speed, and an oversized wind-shelter spiral shuriken formed. Chiba is like a typhoon eye. The surrounding objects are sucked by Chiba, and even the vase placed on the table is broken. The porcelain spirals around the Chiba. This is not big enough, it is not strong enough, and Chiba still needs to gather energy until he has no way to bear it. Originally, there was no wind in the temple. Under the urging of Chiba, Ai Nilus hair began to float in confusion. The stick in the hand of Ai Nilu was split into two, and the stick became a hook knife. The combination of the two hooks also released the power of the Thunder. Aini Road wants to bear this power hard and refuses to give in. Chiba''s energy has turned into a windy spiral sword, and now there is only the power to control the wind and spiral sword. This is beyond the power of the wind and spiral sword, and Chiba needs to change its name, so that it is prestige. "The sword of the **** of the wind!" Chiba gave up the last strength and threw the wind **** out of the sword. Aini Road looked at the body of the sword and skyrocketed. He shouted and increased his power several times. This is the struggle between the wind and the thunder. If you follow the attributes of Naruto, the Thunder is not popular. Is it only applicable in this world? Even if it is not applicable, it is power suppression, which is 60% more energy bomb than Aini Road. The sword of the **** of the gods did not explode, but was stopped by the hook of Ai Nilu. Aini Road was hard to stop, but it was more difficult, and the body began to tilt backwards. How long can it block? The sword of the **** of Fengshen is like an excited madman who turned faster than before. The crisp sound of breaking, this is the sound of metal breaks, and Ai Nilus hook knives are overwhelmed and finally shattered. Accompanied by the screams of Aini Road, the body of Dou Dao flew backwards, and the sword of Fengshens hand hit Ai Ni Road. The huge shock wave, like the rocket''s booster, seems to send Aini Road to heaven. The body of Aini Road hit the wall of the temple, the walls were broken, and Aini Road still did not stop to continue flying. It seems that the power of the sword of the **** of Fengshen does not disappear, and Aini Road will continue to fly like this. Chiba looked at Feiyuan''s Ai Ni Road and he was relieved. Suddenly, the body of Chiba was taken out, and one fell to the ground without paying attention. This is the result of excessive consumption in the body. But even more uncomfortable than my own body is the right hand that I have just used the hand of the **** of Fengshen. Chiba feels that the whole arm is burning pain. Chiba knows that this hand has been scrapped, and the ability of the wind attribute has broken the muscles of his arm. At least one or two weeks is not the first exercise. Asking for flowers At this time, the temple began to collapse, and Chiba dragged his arm and climbed hard, and walked outwards step by step. Outside is a marble plaza, empty and empty, the sky is exceptionally blue, it seems that this is the closest to the moon. Looking at the temple, the collapse of the temple has turned into a ruin. The Ai Ni Road in the distance has changed back to the human form, but still flies away from the distance, turning into a meteor, perhaps this can really go to the moon. However, the current Chiba tube is not so much. Now he is extremely tired and extremely hungry. Chiba needs to find a place to rest and fill his stomach. ........... The shrine has been demolished by Chiba, can you not disturb the empty island people? Chiba had just breathed a sigh of relief, and two people suddenly appeared in front of Chiba. These two are the men of the empty island Ai Ni Road, one of the four great priests, one is the Knight of the Heavens Shura, and the other is a keeper of the Sen. "Ah, hahaha, I am trying to practice the gods, I am hahaha, what are you doing here?" Although it is a small soldier, but the **** official is a super soldier. If Chiba is full of energy when dealing with them, it is really one or two things. Now it is really a tiger. Chiba converges tiredly, stands up straight, and opens the door to the mountain: "I ruined it here. I took Ai Ni Road. If you want to take revenge, then let me go. I am a one-handed Chiba." One arm can also defeat you." Not far away, two more flying, is the remaining two priests, although Chiba is calm, but it has been chaotic, this is a dozen four, how is this good. Dawu and Shura face each other, and Dawu has issued a unique laughter, like a happy little meatball. "Do you call Chiba? You may have misunderstood this hero. We are not coming to seek revenge. We were originally empty island people, but Ai Nilu was too powerful and humiliated to become his subordinate. Nowadays You flew him, we are too grateful, how can it hurt you? I think you are not hurt, it is better to take a rest in the temple, we seal you as a new god, serve you around." v4 Chapter 3： : My boat Chiba is relieved, but if he is fighting, he can''t afford it. The partial hall is actually the place where the priests rest. It is said that it is the partial temple but not on this floor. The place where Aini Road stays is the highest level of the empty island. If there is no cloud cover, it can completely look at the whole picture of the empty island. The partial hall is on the lower floor of this temple, and it can go down through huge pea vines. When Chiba was supported by the four priests to the next level, a bird singed and flew over from an old man in armor in the sky at the northwest corner. That person is the predecessor of God, Ganfor, who was pulled from the throne by Ai Nilu. For a long time, Ganfuer, the four priests were also very happy to see, and finally there was no danger of Aini Road. They finally recognized Ganfurs status again. "The great man of God, the great man of God, Ai Nilu has finally disappeared, and our empty island can finally be used without the "three-eighth seven" people." The four great priests collectively bowed to Ganoff, who was riding a bird. Chiba feels suddenly left out. This is not the case when the **** of three minutes has changed hands. It is true that deep feelings cannot be replaced by new feelings. Ganfuer was very sunk, looked at the four gods who bowed to him, and then his eyes shifted to Chiba. Ganfor walked to Chiba and said: "No, I am not qualified to be called God, but this young man, he defeated Aini Road, and his name is true." Although it is only one side, the old man is very harmonious, and Chiba has a feeling of seeing it. Chiba is a **** that is unintentional. The empty island is only a part of the world. Chiba has to go to the world below to go and jump to find the treasure left by the One Piece Roger. Chiba said: "I have defeated Aini Road, but it is only a fluke. As for the God here, I am unintentional, I will become a pirate, go to the world below to take risks." Gan Fuer said: "I understand that you are not our empty island. If you want to travel, I can introduce a person to go with you. He also wants to go through the following time." The four priests also got up, Shura said: "I know that there is a ship on Aini Road. Maybe you can drive this ship. This ship is specially designed to launch the air cannon of our empty island, and it can also be properly floated. In the air, it is definitely a good ship." Chiba knows what ship Shura is talking about, and that is the rumor of Ainus golden ship. This is excellent for Chiba, because he has just arrived in this world and has not yet been able to build a ship in the Seven Rivers. This day, the treasure ship will give yourself a good boat, even if you don''t ride. I learned about the person recommended by Ganfor by talking about Chiba, who was born in the empty island and is the supernova of the future, quirking Urki. Chiba is not too clear about Urki, just heard of this name, listening to Ganfuer that this person is a vegetarian monk. At night, Chiba fell asleep in the house of the partial hall, which was very comfortable for Chiba. His hand has been bandaged, the doctor said that the bones have not broken, but the muscles of the right hand are more contused. These days, the arm can not move. Its safe to say that Chiba is just a small injury. Dinner is a bonfire party, and some residents of the empty island also celebrated with their food and instruments to celebrate their rejuvenation. But Chiba did not join, the banquet continued, and Chiba had long slept. Just when Chiba was asleep, the quirky Urki quietly came to the room of Chiba and looked at Chiba, smiling strangely behind the door. "Oh, this is the Chiba, so young is so powerful, it seems to be a good helper to go out together. Looking forward to our meeting tomorrow." This night Chiba sleeps very well, letting outside the carnival, Chiba is also indifferent. I slept on the top of the day and didn''t bother. Knowing that Chibas eyes were fired, Chiba finally woke up. Already at noon, the breakfast on the table is still there, and it is like egg filling cake and some fruit. At this time, a woman dressed as a maid pushed in the door and held a plate in her hand. It should be a lunch for Chiba. The maid''s face is exquisite, with a black bow on her head and the angel''s wings behind her. It is a native, and the angel wings are the symbol of the empty island people. Seeing Chiba up, the maid smiled and said: "You are getting up in Chiba, you must be hungry, come and have lunch. Dinner is sausage, chicken leg rice, and fresh orange juice and chocolate cake." Chiba was embarrassed to scratch his head, and it was really uncomfortable to be treated like an emperor. Nodded to Chiba smile, the maid shyly buried her head and left.... After lunch, the **** official came over, this may be the maid''s notice, otherwise it will not come back in time. Dawu said: "Chiba adult, today I will take you to the golden ship. You are a dreamer. If I am not the official of this empty island, I really want to go risk-taking with you." Chiba smiled happily, he didn''t want to say anything, and he didn''t want to say anything. The gold ship is not on this floor, but in the cave to the next level. The ship has been pushed out for more than half, and the hole is exposed. On the side of the boat is a tall man in the head of a monk who is wiping his sweat with a towel. This person is the quirky Urki who travels with Chiba. Turning around, Urki also saw Chiba, and slowly came over and showed it. "Ah, my captain, how come you come, how do you see our boat, I can use the power of nine cows and two tigers to pull it out, but I will give me two more eggs this evening." egg? Chiba whispered: "Is the monk not imprisoned? Is the egg countless?" Although the sound is very small, it was heard by one side of the realization, and the whispered to Chiba said: "Of course is a cockroach, but Urki must say no, but also drink good wine, so people are called Urki. Quirk." It turned out to be the meaning, Chiba nodded very clearly. At this time, Urki also went over 0.0. Chiba suddenly felt the pressure. This guy is really tall and strong. The three Chiba are not enough. Urki took two eggs out of his pocket and threw it to Chiba: "Its just my meeting, Captain Chiba, what do you think we call the Pirates?" After the words, Urki showed a row of white teeth and took out the pirate flag in his pocket. Urki is not on the rise, even if there is no Chiba estimate, he will take risks on his own. This flag is the flag, but the two bones below are not bones but replaced by angel wings. This is the symbol of the empty island. Although Chiba is not an empty islander, it is quite satisfied with this flag. There is a feeling of intertwining between demons and angels. Chiba looked at the flag carefully and nodded very tastefully. . v4 Chapter 4： : Departure Chiba said: "This is your hard work. I have nothing to say. Although I am not an empty islander, but you are, this ship is also, we use this flag as our flag of the pirate ship. We are called the empty island. The pirate group, my flag will shake the world." Urki was even more happy, and did not expect Chiba to be so good. Urkidao: "Then I will hang up our banner. If you are a captain, you are injured, or go back to rest. It is still far from the sea of ??the sky. We are expected to ship the boat at noon the next day. This boat is really too heavy and it is a golden ship." People in the distance took a break and began to move the gold boat. They used the unique impact shell of the empty island, and they also put the logs under the boat, but they could only move more than ten meters at a time. After the energy of the shock shell is used up, it can only wait for the charge again, which is a waste of time. Chiba glanced at the ship. "Is there a faster way? If the ship has electricity, it can be completely empty. It does not require any manpower." Dawu explained: "The reason is this, but it is so easy. This is built by Ai Ni Lu. It must be 200 million volts to discharge the ship. According to the technology of the current air island, even the empty island. All the power plus no 14 can do it." Hearing the explanation of Dawu, Chibas chest is full of joy, and some of the laughter wants Urki and Dawu to be overwhelmed. They know the strength of Chiba, but they don''t believe that Chiba can solve this problem. After all, the world can have no identical fruit ability. The one who can control this ship is the god-like guy. Chiba said: "Not 200 million volts of discharge, this piece of cake, you want them to stand a little farther, and hang our pirate flag." Since Chiba was so open, everyone did as he told him, and Dawu and Urki and Chiba were on board. The Ark rumor is a very delicate ship with a huge "God" word, and the penetration is a human face, but the golden face of Chiba is very dislike. Chiba said: "I want to melt this person, you don''t mind." Urki nodded. "This is your ship. You are the captain. You are on the boat." Chiba nodded and went straight to the bow. High temperatures can completely dissolve any metal, and electric shocks can increase temperatures higher than fire. Chiba wants to activate the ability to replicate the fruit and copy the fruit of Ai Ni Road again. Anyone who has seen the fruits of Chiba can be copied, but only 80% of the ability can be played. But now there is nothing, as long as it is possible to dissolve gold, this 80% capacity is completely sufficient. Chiba''s left hand opened, and he used the ability to thunder the fruit at once, and the entire left hand made a special thunderous sound. Dawu screamed in surprise: "This is impossible. You actually have the power of Aini Road. This is impossible!" Chiba does not explain the perfunctory sentence: "Because I am God, from the infinite underground god." This cowhide is going to blow, and Chiba feels that there is a pink cow flying in the sky. However, both Urki and Dawu believe that they are true. Perhaps the whole empty island people would believe if they say that Chiba would, because many people have seen Chiba fall from the sky, and the empty island does have records of the infinite earth. Faced with the surprised expression of two people, Chiba is not arrogant, but seriously gathers his own strength and slowly induces lightning to warm the whole piece of gold. In a short while, the golden face is like a soft mochi. Chiba doesn''t want to finance Huang, as long as it can be stripped from the boat. Chiba also felt through the thunder and lightning that the gold face is naked gold, the other is actually a mixed metal, but it is yellow, and it is stronger than titanium steel. It seems that Aini Road is really painstaking, and having such a good ship can really fly to the infinite land. Chiba said: "This piece of gold is left. This is our toll. Although we are pirates, I am forbidden to burn and rob. We have to pay for things. Our goal is only Roger. Treasure." Urki nodded with approval. Although he drank eggs and drank alcohol, he was also a monk. The quirks were also monks. Naturally, there was compassion. Urkidao: "I am a monk. My interests are eggs and fine wines. I also collect stones from all over the place. I heard that Roger''s treasure has various gems. I want to collect all the gems in the whole world, so Roger. The treasure is also my pursuit." Speaking of Urki''s picking up the golden face, it can''t be said that it is a golden face, or an extra large gold nugget. Urki was really a strong man. He was so heavy that he didn''t bother to pick it up, and he took him to the cabin. I have seen the power of Chiba''s ability, and Wuerki will not doubt the power of Chiba. They are waiting for Chiba to control the ship. Entering the control room of the ship, the equipment here is basically the same as other ships, except that the side of the wall has a strange texture, just like a circuit board. Chiba understands what this means. Just power up this place to completely control the boat''s actions. Seventy million volts are discharged, and Chiba first tries to be shallow. Sure enough, Chiba suddenly activated the power source of the ship. The circuit board on the wall is colorful, and each line has different colors. The entire ship began to vibrate, and 617 seemed to be picking up soon. After knowing that he did not make a mistake, Chiba dared to inject 200 million volts. The propellers on both sides rotate, like a helicopter, and the heavy ship floats like this. What a magical scene, the gold ship is like Noah''s Ark, it is an incredible existence. The propeller made a squeaking sound for a long time, but it did not affect its ability. The boat finally left the cave in full view and slowly drifted in the direction of the sea of ??the sky. Chiba is the second time to control lightning. It is still a little difficult to maneuver the ship, but it can still make the boat move forward. Chiba inadvertently admired Aini Road, Aini Road''s strength is indeed very strong, if it is not their own success, it is estimated that they will be defeated in Aini Road''s hand. Although Aini Road is cruel, if he says that he really kills people, he has not killed any empty island people. Maybe Ai Ni Road is really a good person who is a bad person. But maybe Ai Ni Road is more happy to be hit by flying to the moon, because this is his dream. He wants to go to the infinite land, but he is not driving the golden ship, but is being hit by the Chiba to the moon. About an hour later, Chiba put the gold ship smoothly on the sea of ??the sky. Chiba took up the electricity, wiped a sweat, and finally completed the task properly. . v4 Chapter 5： :空岛贝 Yesterday, the energy consumption was too large, and now Chiba is exhausted with just a little power. Chiba has also discovered the drawback of the ability to replicate fruit. It is the double consumption of other fruits. That is to say, although it has mastered the powerful power of others, if it is not fast, it will not cost a long time. From the beginning. The loss of Xin was not long, and it floated for a while, and the gold boat floated smoothly on the surface of the sky. The crowds of the empty island are cheering, and I did not expect the power of Chiba to be so great. The time for sailing is ahead of schedule, which is the morning of Minger. The name of Chiba has been spread throughout the day, and the people of the entire island know the story of Chiba. The mood of the people was enthusiastic, and they sent food and flowers. Chiba became a hero of the empty island overnight. Every time Chiba sees the crowded people, they are scratching their heads. This is really asking him not to know how to do it. However, Urki, who left with him, was very generous and asked the people for eggs and wine. After a thousand consumption, Chiba returned to his own room to rest. Gan Fuer came to the room in Chiba with a big bag of things, and it was very easy to see. "Chiba God, I see how your body is tempered, and give you some gifts by the way." Chiba God, this title, Chiba is still heard for the first time, it is difficult to become Chiba and upgraded, really do not dare to be afraid. "Grandfair, you are the ruler here, and it is really flattering to call me God. You still call me the name Chiba. As for my body, it is only a minor injury, and it will be good in a few days. Its just that your bag is... Chiba pointed to the baggage placed on the ground. Ganfuer opened his mouth and looked at Chiba. It turned out to be all shells, but these shells were more than twice as large as the common beach shells, and some even had Two fist sizes. "God is our honorable name. You can drive away Aini Road. You should have this honor. We have created a golden sculpture for you. We are going to offer it day and night. I hope that you will be able to return home after completing the great voyage. This is my gift, maybe The strong people like you don''t need these things, but these things are definitely a good helper for daily life. These different shells are the empty islands that are unique to our empty islands, each with special abilities, such as this empty island. Its name is Rebecca." Ganfuer said while taking out the hot shell, the temperature of the hot shell suddenly increased under the pressure of Ganfor, slowly changing from white to orange red, and then turned into big red. Ganfuer continued: "This shell can be used to cook a meal, or it can be tied to a bayonet to increase penetration. In short, each empty island has a special ability, which requires you to use it flexibly and will exert its enormous ability. Chiba listened carefully and had a strong interest in the shells of these empty islands. Ganfor is also very happy to introduce other empty island shells, such as the spray shell, small can be used as a hair dryer, large can be used as a power motor for the ship; Yanbei can be used to make fire, big can be aggressive Flame spray. Its really a lot of things, and I have to wait for Chiba. Chiba himself is also happy to close his mouth, especially the cherished water shell, fire shell, Leibei, exhausted shellfish. Because the energy supplement of these shells is a pinch for Chiba, as long as the ninja is applied a little, it can be continuous. Just thinking about Chiba''s beauty, the system coughed a few times and seemed to pour cold water to Chiba. "Because you used to fight Ai Ni Road too hard, there is no way to display a large ninjutsu, otherwise your hands will be disabled." I went, this is really sad and happy, Chiba still wants to put the wind and spiral hand sword into the shell, and then launch a dozen at a time, it is not invincible existence, actually was poured by the system The water in the face, suddenly the heart of Chiba is a big cut. "This pitted system, why not let me use Ninjutsu, then you still kill me with a palm. Is there a way to remedy?" The system sank for a few seconds, only two "no" emerged, and then his own voice gradually went away. "If you don''t make it, you won''t die. This is your life. There is still a little bit. If you want to go back to the original world, you must overthrow the world government. Otherwise, there is no other way to make good use of your fruit ability and empty island. I I have to leave, such as the flower princess, also asked me to go to the hot springs Chiba whispered a grass mud horse, but there was no complaint, and the system had already announced these escapes. Suddenly I saw that Chiba looked serious and seemed to be dissatisfied with myself. Ganfuer stopped introducing. "Chiba God, where are you uncomfortable? Do you want to ask the doctor." Chiba returned to the gods: "Nothing, just thought of a person kicked by a donkey, I feel a bit hurt. Grandpa Ganfuer, you continue to say, what is the blue shell over there." The eyes of two people looked at the blue shell, and Ganfuer took it: "This is a flash shell, similar to a flash bomb, which can make the enemy in front of us temporarily blind, but wearing sunglasses or not watching it would be impossible. It is." Ganfor and Chiba have been talking about the night, and Chiba has finally clearly defined the effect of each shell. Two people talked about the past, Gan Fore said that the empty islands are good, he has not left here for a lifetime, and Chiba said that the world''s adventure stories, but Gan Fore feels wonderful, can not wait and Chiba Go out to sea together and experience it. In the middle of the night, Ganfuer and Chiba have drank a lot of wine. Mingba Chiba is going to leave, is it indulgence. Shake away and sent Ganoff, Chiba fell and went to sleep. (Li''s) Still did not call him, Chiba sleeps until dawn. Its already nine and a half years when I got up. The room was empty, not even the breakfast and the kettle. It seemed that someone had deliberately moved away. Chiba is very thirsty, looking for water in the world, but still can''t find it. It seems that I can only come out and ask for help. When Chiba opened the door, Chiba was scared. It was really a big surprise. Hey, countless ribbons were flying all over the sky. Everyones laughter spread all around. The original empty island people came to the door of Chiba, waiting for the appearance of Chiba. They have been excited to wait for one morning, but no one complained because Chibas delay is coming. Urki walked to Chiba with a huge pencil and patted Chiba. "There is no surprise. They all know that you are leaving today, so people from all over the island come to cheer you up." v4 Chapter 6： ： Chiba nodded. "I am very happy, but can you give me a few mouthfuls of water, and I can borrow a toilet." The heroes in the hearts of the people can actually say such words, and the atmosphere of joy is more cheerful. Urki gave a kettle and pointed at the path. Chiba blushes out of the crowd. Urki loudly said to everyone: "They are still waiting at the dock. I will meet with our heroes later." Chiba solved a small hand and sipped with a big mouth. This is what water, obviously 50 degrees of rum. However, Chiba still drank in general, after all, it was still liquid ti, to solve the urgent need. Then the number of Chiba fell to Urki, saying that Urki was a broken ring. But Urki is actually a slap in the face of my arrogance, as if my face is thicker than the city wall. "Amitabha, the wine is worn in the intestines, otherwise I will pay attention to it. Besides, I drink all the vegetarian wines. This is not a wine, and the eggs are not meat." Chiba can''t be smashed by Urki. It is estimated that there will be more or less bickering in the future, but this is also a good thing. Urki is a reliable 350 partner. Along the way, Chiba wonders, he also wants a few partners, at least a female stream, and a chef, the most important thing is to be a nautical, otherwise it will not reach the end of the great route in a hundred years. . As soon as the gold ship arrived, the people of the empty island lined up in two rows, leaving a passage and laying a red carpet. A golden statue stopped the way of Chiba, but the statue was three meters high. Look carefully. This is not Chiba himself. These empty island people are really capable, and they have carved a statue of Chiba overnight. Ganfor took a large scissors and said: "You cut the ribbon for this sculpture. After cutting it, we will move it to the central garden, so that the empty islanders can admire every day." Chiba looked around and everyone was looking forward to it. Chiba does not quit, but it is estimated that he will not come back after leaving, let these people leave a little thought. A pair of scissors went down and it was a burst of cheers, and the overwhelming ribbons, Chibas body was covered by ribbons. In this way, Chiba finally got on the ark, and the beai leaves could finally step on the waves. A captain Chiba, a deputy captain Urki, ten sailors, this is the configuration of the Chiba''s empty island pirates. The pirate flag flutters in the wind, and it seems that the gold ship is also eager to move. Urki yelled: "Pull the anchor! Start sailing!" The subsequent sailors also repeated the same words, like the echoes in the valley, and continued to spread the Quartet. Watching the gold ship leave the shore, the empty island residents took out the handkerchief and waved goodbye. Some people burst into tears and could not suppress themselves. Chiba is the boat fence that jumps on the bow, looking at the front, the whole world is in his eyes. Yes, Chiba is coming, he is coming, and the world of pirates must be turned upside down. The sea of ??the sky, this is a water in the middle of the clouds, as mysterious as the empty island, suspended in the air of 10,000 feet. At this time, it was far from the shore. The cheering crowd had become a little, and Chiba could not hear the cheers. The fog in the distance is filled, this is a sign to the edge, Urki told the sailors, ready to balloon octopus. This is a magical creature that can swell hundreds of times faster, like an open parachute. The fastest way to get from the empty island is this, very convenient and labor-saving. Although Chiba can use the replica to thunder the fruit, but the preservation of strength is still necessary. The great voyage is everywhere dangerous, and it is not a last resort. Chiba will not be shot, or calm down to support. Chiba suddenly felt that his body was light and the boat shook a few times. Chiba knew that it was falling. At once, four balloon octopuses were opened, like four hot air balloons, which buffered the fall of the ship. The gold ship was too heavy and the four balloon octopuses were barely cushioned. Chiba felt the feeling of flying, and the curious geese hovered around the golden ship. Before and after, it was azure, and Chiba did not expect that the empty island was so high. It would not be able to see the shadow of the sea for so long. Fortunately, today is a clear sky, the breeze is slow, otherwise, Chiba really does not know where the ship will fly. Three hours later, a strange bird flew onto the mast. The bird''s head is always to the south, and the head is almost as big as a body, like a parrot. Urki happily pushed Chiba to say: "That is the guide bird, a unique bird in Qinghai. It is estimated that we will arrive in Qinghai soon." Qinghai is the name of the ordinary sea below the empty island people. As for the guide bird, there is no such thing on the empty island. It seems that it has finally reached the sea below. One after another, the guide bird came to dozens of them, all resting on the mast, and the head of the brushed head pointed to the south. Chiba looked at the following, finally saw the long-lost green, it should be a small island, Chiba is completely to the world of the pirates. With a huge splash of water, the Ark of Chiba floated smoothly on the surface of the sea. The four balloon octopuses immediately deflated, and the dry flat became the original look. Urki thought about the balloon octopus falling in the water and waved: "Fortunately, you are gone, go back, say hello to Ganfor, and report a peace." The balloon octopus can listen to Urki''s words, and also stretches out the small tentacles, and then a leaps into the water and disappeared. The first island that came down, naturally went to see it, Chibas boat slowly moved past. It seems that this is not an uninhabited island, because there are simple docks on the shore, and some wooden boats are sporadically parked. Urki took the lead and jumped more excited than Chiba. The soft lawn has to have a special comfort for Urki. This is a precious experience, because there is not much land in the empty island, so there will not be such a good grass. "This is really a paradise on earth, much stronger than the ground of the empty island. I don''t know if there is a giant in this empty island, if there are any long-handed people, and there are no different eggs to eat." Chiba didn''t want to answer anything, but also jumped off the boat. Where the giants and the long-handed people are so easy to see, most of the world is still ordinary people, but there are demonic fruits, so some people have powerful power. With only four sailors observing the situation, Chiba intends to camp here for a night. Urki is a man with a big pencil, and it has long since disappeared. Fortunately, his posture is strong, and he holds heavy objects, leaving a deep trace. Chiba is looking at the traces, not rushing, just like a spring tour. . v4 Chapter 7： : Hyena pirates Suddenly there was a crash in front, the voice was very stuffy, and it was duller than the cannon. After thinking about it, Chiba felt that it was the big pencil in Urki''s hand, but Chiba didn''t know what happened to Urki in front. Gradually there was noisy in front of it. There was a house here. It looked like a town, but the town was broken, like a battle. Urki is already in a fighting stance, fighting with unknown people. Look at the few people who are fierce and evil, and they all have different weapons. At first glance, they are pirates. The one who took the Nepalese machete, Chiba still had some impressions. If Chiba did not admit his mistake, he was the vice captain of the Hyena Pirates, Saatchi. "Where the monk came, it is really a sigh of relief today. I met a monk who is eager to reincarnate. The distance of interest is far away, we have eight people." Saatchi stared at his own crowd and pointed his knife at Urkiler to leave him. Urki was not in a hurry, and the big pencil in his hand hammered the ground heavily. The voice just now was from the action of Urki. Looking at him on the side of a pirate, it seems that Urki and these people are on the eye. Chiba also wants to know how Urki''s strength is. If even these small shrimps can''t be beaten, it seems that the position of the deputy captain of Urki can''t be saved. It can only be used as a sailor. But Urki did not call Chiba to help, but just turned back and smiled. Saatchi seemed to be aware of something and looked at the wings behind Urki: "You are an empty islander? How is this possible? Is the empty island really there? Don''t lie to me, who are you?" Urki said: "This depends on your ability, promise me, you will naturally know." Urki''s wrist was amazing, and he suddenly dropped a large pencil that had fallen into the mud, and he knocked down a pirate. This is really chaos. Is Urki going to deal with the remaining seven with bare hands? There is nothing wrong with Chibas guess. Urki did this, so he played with the people of the hyena pirate group. His big man did not stop him from doing agile moves, but instead danced like a strong dancer in the sword. Urki did not use any fruit ability, but relied on excellent physical skills to fight the fallen dog pirate group with an enemy. Even Saatchi''s proud machete was Ulki. Broken. "You guys, you want to be a pirate on this point, or return to your own village to keep yourself safe." "you you you" Saatchi touched his beloved machete and couldn''t speak. After a while, he said, "You wait, our captain is a fruit capable person, you will die very badly, you wait." Saatchi said as he ran to the town, it seems that the core of the dog pirate group is in the town, the whole town is a place to worship them. Chiba knows who Saatchi is talking about, that person and Lu Fei have some intersections, the name is Bellamy, is a spring fruit ability. Urki went to find his own big pencil stick, and Chiba went into the town and explored it with Urki. There is nothing angry at this place. The house is broken like a haunted house. The road is full of things that are broken or rotted. Here is the ruined Valley of Magic Valley, and Bellamy is in the bar of Magic Valley Town. I heard that the diamond-shaped uncle in Magic Valley Town got a treasure chest a few days ago. The smell of the hyena thief group is sharp, and the inferior material is the town. The treasure is the fascination of all the pirates, but some pirates are violently plundering. . Bellamy is at the door of the bar, playing cards with a person, with a slightly sullen face and a free-spirited look. When Saatchi came back, he had already told some things that it was bound to add vinegar and make Bellamy extremely angry. "You monk actually dared to come, Laozi, but Bellamy, the extremely fierce and arrogant Bellamy. I will send you a Western boxing and punch for my brothers." After Bellamys wine was finished, she was very angry and took the bottle to the wall next to it. And Urki is very interesting, took out the eggs from his pocket and ate it. A sailor next to him told Chiba in a whisper, saying that if Urki is serious, he will inevitably eat an egg and suppress him, indicating that he will go all out. Bellamy continued: "Can the monk eat eggs? It turned out to be a fake monk. It is estimated that you are a pirate like us. But you are wrong, you can not hit our minds. Reveal the situation, behind us. It can be supported by adults. The grown-up is also the one we admire most. The government allows us adults to rob any island at will. This is the right of Wang Xiawu Wuhai." Asking for flowers When it comes to Wang Xiawu Wuhai, Bellamy''s arrogance is even bigger. This is like his capital, he can call the capital of . Chiba naturally knows what he meant. The big boss behind him is Dolfranming, the most ferocious one of the seven kings. Although Urki did not know that Bellamy was talking about Dolfranming, but more or less, he still knew the rumors of Wang Xiwu Wuhai. But he didn''t have any fear of color, but he felt too interesting. ........... Urki also revealed the standard eight big teeth and smiled: "I heard that you Qinghai people have an unwritten rule, the more the highest pirate is rewarded, the more powerful it is, the more amazing it is. If I beat you, I can How many Berry have been rewarded by the world government?" "Hey! Laozi is a big man of one million Berry, you want to beat me, you are dreaming." Suddenly Bellamys legs stretched out and the legs turned into springs. Bellamys height was much higher than Urkis. "I am a spring man, no one can compare with the speed of the impact. What do you have?" Urki has already finished eating an egg and continues to peel the second egg. Urki said while eating: "I don''t have the ability, it is resistant, you can hit me hard, I will never fight back, as long as I fall, even if you win." For the first time, Bellamy heard such a request. The ordinary people who heard the hands of the chickens on the weekdays did not want to hit me. Today, I really met a big fool and actually asked for beatings. Bellamy is not a man who is soft-hearted, his spring legs are closed up, this is to save for himself, the next attack can not be underestimated, but this is more powerful than the shells. Urki didn''t move in the same place, ate eggs, and made a gesture of letting go, just like looking for death. . v4 Chapter 8： :Navier What fruit is this fruit, and Chiba has not yet seen it. In any case, this thing must be embarrassing, why does Urki not resist, what medicine is sold in Urki gourd? With a slamming sound, the unique sound of the spring bounces, Bellamy is like a flying cannonball, and his fist has come to the face still rejecting food. This picture is unsightly, and the egg yolk and protein that have not been swallowed are beaten out by force, and it seems to have a feeling of vomiting. The only thing that wants Chiba to feel strange is that just to get the food out, Urki didn''t bleed. Bellamy, because of inertia, rushed out far and went straight into the grass. That is not the general grass, but the grass covered with thorns. After a scream, Bellamy rolled out of the thorn and carefully sat on the ground and pulled out the thorn. Wu "two two three" Erji was twisted and drank: "You just wasted me half an egg, and I will abolish you a spring leg when you wait." Then Urki didn''t eat the eggs, but drank the wine. Chiba also touched his chin. I don''t know why, this is the ability of the fruit. Fortunately, Chiba is the ability to replicate fruit, as long as it is seen, it can be copied to oneself. The heart meditation replicates the fruit of Urki, and instantly Chiba feels warm in the left chest, and Chiba succeeds in replicating the fruit of Urki. Chiba looked at Urki very intriguingly and nodded whisperedly: "It turns out that it seems that the winners and losers have been divided, and it is indeed a good fruit ability." With such a shock, Urki did not hurt a bit, and Bellamy could not believe it. I stood up and touched my fist. This fist still has a bit of numbness, which is obviously hammered into something. Doesn''t he really become a gold bell iron shirt, all physical attacks are invalid? Bellamy didn''t give up, he didn''t believe that the captain of his dog-in-law pirate group actually lost to an inexplicable person. His own impact is more fierce, and it is the impact of different directions, and Bellamy''s figure can''t be seen quickly. But even if Urki was knocked down to the ground, Urki just took a shot of the dust and continued to stand in front of everyone. There is no injury, no painful expression, just as Bellamy is tickles Urki. "Your attack is over, if you are still not addicted, you can continue, I am waiting for you to give me a final blow." Urki licked his nose and looked at Bellamy. Bellamy is not angry with one place, and he is arrogant on the side. His hands are numb, and the goods are still standing still. It is a terrible person. "My hand is numb, I don''t fight. You are also a fruit man? What is your fruit ability? You are lucky today, baby is for you, I am going." Seeing that the captain is helpless to Urki, the rest of the people have something to say, Bellamy is the strongest. "Wait, just go, you can''t go. We don''t have a nauticalian on board, use it by your nauticals." "Navy? You borrowed, what do we do, this is not enough, I have said that the treasure belongs to you, today we are angry and meet the broom star." "Since you don''t give it, then I will grab it. The treasures and the nauticals are mine. I want you to see it, I blame Urki for his ability." In an instant, Urki was a few big laps, growing up like a little giant. This is the ability of Urki, his fruit is very special, belongs to the superhuman system, muscle fruit ability. Immune any fist attack, and transform the damage caused by the enemy into your own strength. The body will become huge after the damage is greater. This is the reason for Chiba''s smile, because in this situation, the outcome is already divided. As long as the sword is not used, it is quite difficult for anyone to defeat Urki. "You can''t go without one, and one can''t go." Urki licks the xiong mouth, like a mad silverback gorilla. Urki grabbed Bellamy, who was about to retreat. He had already squandered Urkis physical strength and had consumed most of it. Now he has no resistance. It''s like playing a doll, flipping Bellamy over, or hitting the ground, throwing it into the air, or hitting a tree, and playing Bellamy as a football. Bellamy''s body is bloody, and the bones of one of his legs have been broken for three quarters. Looking at the posture of Urki, how can the people of the hyena pirate group run away and gather together to scream dou..... Chiba took advantage of the ropes and **** a group of people. Urki didn''t lift Bella''s ribs until he lifted his hand, leaving Bellamy''s breath. Then Urki returned to normal, revealing eight white teeth. "Captain, how is my performance? Can I add two more eggs to dinner?" Chiba just smiled happily, and more and more I felt that Urki was very cute. Eat the egg and eat it. Don''t worry about what he cares about. What do you care about? Chiba is more interested in the members of the hyena pirate group, and several excellent people on their own ships are not bad. Chiba asked: "You can rest assured that we will not hurt you. We are the empty island pirates, from the empty islands in the sky. We are lacking nauticalians now. I don''t know which one of you is a voyager. Can you go to us? ferry?" Chibas words are very euphemistic, with some praying. These people are not affected by the captain and the deputy captain. I didn''t expect to hit my face today, but I really have an empty island, and there is also an empty island pirate group. A woman with a white skin and beautiful appearance said: "Are you really coming from the empty island? I am a ship doctor of the hyena thief group. My name is Mu Lei. I have long hated the work of the hyena pirate group. What can I do to join you?" Chiba smiled and untied Mu Lei''s bondage: "Of course, we can''t ask for it. We will never kill innocent people. Our goal is to make a great waterway, conquer it, and find Roger''s 1.9 treasure." "I want to join, I am a chef, and the food I cook is delicious." "I am a voyager, I am a nautical person, and I will never lose my way." A fat man, a girl with a bronze skin, rushed to each other. Chiba is very satisfied and has loosened them. These people are different from the people of the hyena pirates. They were forcibly brought into the ship. They hated Bellamy for a long time, but there was no way to resist it. They could only bear it silently. Chiba only left four chefs, gunners, nauticalians and ship doctors, and the rest were forced to let them go home. So the Chiba''s Air Island Pirates Group has added four generals. Although the overall combat effectiveness has not improved, the rear of Chiba is no worries. . v4 Chapter 9： : new partner Although Bellamy suffered a heavy injury, she did not die. Bellamy lay on the ground and looked up hard. "You guys, you traitors, betrayed our dog pirates, it is the same as betraying Mingge, you guys will die, Ming brother will avenge me." Chiba still feels strange, where the sound of such a human being is really a big sight, I really want to kick the Bellamy. Bellamy is a treacherous smile, and from time to time still vomiting blood. The faces that had just been released sank, and the name of Fleminger was so touching that they were afraid. Chiba went to Bellamy and squatted down. He didn''t want to take the risk, but it also added to Bellamy. Chiba said: "Your idol, Don Quixote Dofranco, I will go to the New World and fly like him. I advise you to leave Flamenco, otherwise you will not be like Its so lucky now. The sky was clouded at this time, and there was a thunderous sound. Chiba raised his left hand and made a downward motion. 14 A golden mine descended from the sky, and the goal was the bar in front of everyone. The instantly dilapidated bar became a ruin, all the wood was carbonized, and even the stone that was built was cracked. This is how much energy impact, can change the quality of the object for a moment. Even Urki was amazed. I didn''t expect Chiba to be so powerful. It was just a simple gesture that made people marvel. Chiba used the facts to prove that what he said was not false, and Bellamy turned his head in silence without a word, quietly lying on the ground. Most of the people in the town were driven out of the woods outside the village. When they saw the falling water of the hyena pirates, they came out. However, the group of Chiba was not welcomed, but they were met with a cold reception because they are also pirates in Chiba. Those who are not afraid of death come to Chiba with courage, and it is the son of the village chief, Luxi. Its very strong, and the clothes that are supported by the muscles are about to tear. "I..." I know that you are also pirates, but you should not be as bad as them. If you can, please leave our town, treasures you can take away, but please give We have some food." Lu Xi said while he was breathing heavily. Just now he also saw the power of Chiba, and suddenly turned the bar into ashes. He can only gamble because they can have no treasure, but they need food because there are children and women. Chiba looked at Luxi and glanced back at the grass. A young face immediately locked in the grass. Chiba knows that they are not easy. They are just ordinary people. They just want to live peacefully. Chiba said: "We don''t want anything, we are not robbers, our goal is only Roger''s treasure, and the rest is not interested in us." After saying that Chiba would leave Urki and the sailors, Chiba knew that for the town, leaving it was the best result. Some sailors complained: "But we are also pirates, and thieves don''t go empty. This is not in line with the rules." Urki is a stick to the sailor: "What rules, the captain''s words are rules. You and the children''s money you want, do you want money to be crazy? Our goal is only Roger''s treasure. , the land of dreams, if we go there, it is 100 million times more than the baby here." Say Roger''s treasure, everyone chatted. And Chiba points to this adventure. As for the onepiece, it is the last straw that overwhelm the world government. At least Chiba thinks this way. The sailor next to Chiba: "Listen to the captain, let''s be a Grand Theft Auto, I don''t want to be infamous to return to the empty island. My dream is to get a big treasure, then go back to my hometown and marry my Xiao Wei. I heard that onepiece has a The big red diamond in football, we are the richest man in the world as long as we get it." "Well, how do I hear that there is the most powerful demon fruit in the world, as long as it is eaten, it will be invincible in the world. When we eat one, we will definitely become as strong as the captain." A sailor in Ningwai was excited to talk back, each of them was very embarrassed to onepiece. Chiba also feels that this group of people is very energetic and really suitable for being a man. So Chiba did it strangely, and the four people on the ship and the six people on the ship were numbered sequentially, from zero to nine, so that the sub-numbers do not need to be remembered. Although these sailors are somewhat reluctant, they still succumbed to the savage of Urki''s big stick. All the way back to the boat with a smile, according to the experience of the chef, they collected a lot of edible fungi, it is used as a dinner tonight. Before the dinner, Bass had been watching the gold boat, and he even praised it. He is the main gunner of the hyena pirate group. The weapon of the hyena pirate group is already advanced. I did not expect that the main gun of this golden ship has a larger aperture and stronger power. It is natural to be surprised, because the gold boat Ark rumors are not built by the general technology, but refer to the design drawings of the three ancient weapons Pluto, and improved. In some places, even Ai Ni Road is difficult to understand, but it is built according to the gourd painting. At dinner, the newcomers soon joined in, and Chiba gave ten sailors a number from zero to nine. Still unsatisfied, he actually played the idea of ??a newcomer 440. The chef has a twenty-one Arabic number on his head, which is naturally called the twenty-first. Boat doctor Murray, xing is hot, wearing a pair of cross-stitched boots, naturally ten. And the gun in the hands of Bass Mao self-recommended, said that he wants the number of seventeen, because it is his favorite number, Chiba is also acquiescence. As for the nauticalian Eddie, there is no special feature, just used to put the record pointer on the right hand, Chiba will make her eleventh. In this way, the people on the boat were numbered, and Chiba was very satisfied. He hopes that the members of his ship will continue to increase in the future, and strive to break through to 9,999, becoming a sea thief group of thousands of people. The next morning, the empty island pirate group in Chiba was about to take off and set sail. The Sailor 9 saw several boxes on the shore, so he went down to see. A note on the box reads: "Thank you for your help." After a few strokes, the sailor also knew what it meant, so he accepted it with pleasure. There is nothing extravagant, but three boxes of specialty sweet fruit on this island. The ship sailed off the shore and saw several people probed the brain. There was a Chiba who knew it, that is, Russi who wanted him to leave. This may be a silent farewell, but Chibas heart is taken. His vision is not just here, but the wider sea. . v4 Chapter 10： : King of the Sea On the other side of the Ningwai, the dog pirate group was delayed and chuan, and also left the island. The phone bug has been ringing countless times, but no one answered. These calls were made by Bellamy, and that was the office of Dolfranming. Someone finally answered, and the recipient seemed to have a bad temper. "It turned out to be a dog, you dare to disturb the king''s dream, do you want sugar to become a puppet?" While talking and still yawning, this person is one of the most ferocious ones of the Four Flames. "Dolfranming, I was bullied, someone interfered with our robbery, I was seriously injured, please avenge us." "Revenge, what revenge? Laozi, but in the new world, how can I avenge a dog. You are just a dog of mine, the dog is a dog, but it is a little bit more. No robbery to 100 million Bailey, you are not Qualified to join my pirate group. Don''t talk nonsense, don''t disturb my breakfast, otherwise it will be your death. But I am interested in knowing who is hitting you, I don''t know if they have the ability to come to the new world." "Its an empty island pirate group. They say that from the empty island, two people are particularly powerful. One cant kill, and one will use strong lightning. "Oh, it turned out to be an empty island. That ting is interesting. I didn''t expect that place to really exist. Nature is fruit ability. I don''t know if I can match my ability. I really have some small expectations. I know. I will pay attention to it later. You will continue your work, without 100 million Berry, you will not come back." Dolfranming hangs the arc bug and comfortably leans against the bench to soak up the sun. But the sun did not shine into his heart, but highlighted the haze on his face. Even if he beats Bellamy, Dolfranming doesn''t think that Chiba is how powerful they are. Bellamy is just a small pirate. For Dufranming, he doesn''t even have a fart. He is very concerned about the empty island, but there is a place where there is a gold town in the legend. When they must seize the group of people in Chiba, they may be able to make a fortune, which is faster than buying and selling arms. I did not expect that Chiba had just come to Qinghai and was stared by the people of Wang Xia Wuhai. Its just that this battle of Fleminger is still a follow-up, because their confused nauticals have pointed out the wrong direction. However, I walked the wrong way in the sea, and Chiba couldnt detect it. After all, I was here first. In the world of pirates, both weather and currents are chaotic. The only thing that can be trusted is the record pointer and valuable logbook. You don''t know when it will be sunny. You don''t know when it rains. The only thing you can do is to work together and overcome all difficulties. The No. 3 sailor suddenly shouted at the observation deck of the ship''s mast: "The captain is an adult, the captain is an adult, there is a sea king in front, and there is a sea king in front." I found the sea king class, but it was nervous for the inside of the ship. I didn''t expect to encounter the sea king class so quickly, so that these people are a little off guard. On the great route, the Naval headquarters Marin Fodor is divided into two parts. The first half is relatively safe. It is impossible to encounter the Neptune class so badly. That is one in ten thousand. Chiba calmly uses a telescope to look at the direction of the water finger. The inside of the eye is a huge body. It is estimated to be five or six times larger than the ship. The yellow body is a bit muddy. It seems to be very angry, with his head constantly hitting the water, seems to be fighting. Suddenly a big wave, mixed with some planks, was the wreck of the ship. It seems that a ship was killed. Chiba ordered: "Go forward at full speed, we are going to save people." The second sailor was nervous: "That is the sea king, but the ferocious monster, we will also be eaten." Chiba pats the second sailor: "This is the order, I still want to wait for a sea king class meal. Go ahead at full speed, and leave the rest to me and Urki." Urki is peeling an egg. "I am interested, just like my intention, to eat an egg. We have not seen such a big fish in our empty island, I don''t know what it tastes." Chiba didn''t have a good air: "Are you a monk? How do you still taste the delicious fish?" Urki laughed and said: "I am not cultivating my heart. I want the old man to give this big fish a super-excessive degree." Chiba doesn''t want to argue with Urki about what is a good thing. In any case, Urki has an excuse to drink and eat meat. The ship is fast, after all, the sea king class, Chiba also saw the survivors, a total of three people, one is a woman, is holding the sea king class hysterically. The place where the three people stood was just a big wooden board, but the one holding the flag caused the attention of Chiba. They are also pirates, no, it should be said that they used to be, now they are already remnants. This is the Bonnie Marit, the woman is Bonnie, one of the twelve supernovas of the future. Unexpectedly, now that it has fallen to this point, it is about to be swallowed by the king of the sea. Chiba has another order of swearing. ". Go forward at full speed and hit our salty fish with our ship!" This time the sailors did not hesitate and promised loudly, and the boat was moving at full speed. Chiba stood on the bow, like a sculpture that stood still. The king of the sea has already opened his mouth and is about to swallow the three people. Suddenly, halfway through the process of killing Cheng Jinjin, a big ship rushed over regardless of the danger. When the heat hits the iron, the copying fruit of Chiba once again replicates the ability of the thundering fruit, and delivers the electricity to the entire ship. The whole boat is like a bison running wild on the sea. The yellow se flashed and struck the body of the king of the yellow sea. The huge impact of the fish is so distorted that it is as sharp as the two halves. The king of the sea is broken like a rocky hard vertebra, and a mouthful of blood is spit out, and the sea around it (Li Qianzhao) is moistened. The king of the sea, who has just been alive and alive, has now fallen to the surface of the sea and turned into a real salty fish. The whole boat cheered and collectively hit the commandment and won such a huge victory. It was really exciting. At this time, Chiba and No. 0 sailors rowed a small boat and slowly came to Bonnie. "Beauty, are you okay? Are you injured?" Chiba was very gentle greetings, but Bonnie was half-squatted on the board, and some urged to cry. Bonnie did not speak, but returned with a flag back: "Thank you for your help, we have nothing, but our captain has been a little scared." As a result, Bonnie suddenly stood up and took the man down the waterway: "Whoever is scared, your whole family is scared. I am crying for my food, all the water is gone, we will This is starved to death." v4 Chapter 11： : niece Bonnie Bonnie is really a foodie, and it is a big stomach king. The stomach really passes through the sea. How to eat is not enough, just like a donkey. Chiba smiled and said: "Come on my boat, I am full of food here. Look at the salty fish that died there, we also baked it, it is to avenge your food." Bonnie said: "Really? Can you really accommodate us? Rest assured, my appetite is very small, I only eat one lost, and the food that is lost is full." The two sailors of Chiba and Bonnie''s Pirates looked at Bonnie with a scornful look, and they didn''t believe the rhetoric of the prostitute''s big stomach, Wang Bonnie. But even if Bonnie ate the food on the Chiba ship, Chiba wouldn''t care. After all, they were killed, and it was too inconsistent with Chiba''s style. The empty island pirates in Chiba have picked up three people on the way, but I dont know if Bonnies sister can join Chiba. After all, she is the captain of the Pirates, and she is quite self-respecting. "Joe Ellie Bonnie, please advise me. Where is your food? My stomach is empty." Bonnie is very straight to the point, Chiba is just aside. And Urki has a blushing face. Is it true that Bonnie fell in love at first sight? Some of Urkis tweezers said: There are some, we have enough food on board, come and come, I will give you 807 to peel an egg and suppress it. Bonnie looked at the egg that had been peeled off, and it looked a bit disgusting. "Just a drop is not enough to stuff your teeth. I want to eat meat. If you are a pirate, you should eat a big mouthful of meat." Bonnie was somewhat unrecognized and even more alienated from Urki. Instead, she was more interested in Chiba. "What kind of pirates are you, it looks very powerful, can I join you? You can just have enough to manage, I am very powerful, and I am also a half nautical." Bonnie actually took the initiative to ask, actually asked to join the Chiba pirate group. Chiba still wants to use food to entice Bonnie to join. I didn''t expect to think too much. "That can, we welcome, there are still a few women on the boat who are more happy. Nothing to say, go to the restaurant first." Bonnie was very satisfied and nodded. Anyway, the ship was gone, and she could find a big white drink. Bonnie saw the rainbow after the storm. The meat of the restaurant was already in the hand when Bonnie saw it. The prostitute was a prostitute. When faced with food, it became a person, just like who would grab food with her. The sailor of the Bonnie Maritime Troupe apologized to Chiba: "I am really sorry, our captain is not convinced of the food, I am really sorry." Chiba smiled and said: "Nothing, nothing. We are already a family. The family does not distinguish between you and me. You are also a member of our pirate group. This appetite is simply the female version of Luffy. A road fly is all right." "Luffy? Who is Luffy?" Chiba suddenly has some embarrassment. If this is not the case, the straw hat pirate group has not yet come out. It is estimated that the partners are not looking for complete. Chiba perfunctori said: "That is the big stomach king of our village, you can eat 30 pounds of rice noodles, and it is not enough." Bonnie chewed the ham meat. "Well, that''s great. I have a chance to let me know and see who can eat. You don''t move, this table is all mine." Urki said: "That is the amount of food for nearly fifteen people. Can you really finish it?" Looking at Bonnie again, Urki suddenly felt that it was silly to ask this question, because the facts speak louder than words, Bonnie, the prostitute, has already eaten a quarter of the food on the table. Without telling, the chef consciously took a few sailors to the warehouse to get food. The title of the prostitute is really not a false name, and the food of the reserve is actually eaten up by Bonnie. In desperation, Chiba can only be used by the sea king class. After seeing it, he can only eat monotonous fish. The day when the satiated meal was over, the ship still did not change its course and headed for the mountain. The first sunshine of the early (bede) fell, and Chiba looked at the sea lazily. Chiba dreamed that he actually came here, in front of a huge red clay continent, and the mountain that has been going up the waterway is not upside down. Chiba finally realized that if they did not advance, they would retreat in the opposite direction of the great route. Chiba is a little angry, really arrogant, and it is unreasonable to think of the voyager of the hyena pirate group. Chiba was very angry and pulled out the eleventh. "You, you see what you do, you see where we are? Do you have a spectrum?" At this time, Eddie was only able to break his eyes, and he was dumbfounded. Suddenly, I lowered my head to Chiba and kept giving Chiba. "Sorry, sorry, in fact, I should have said it earlier. I only know some fur in navigation. I rely on the record pointer, but the record pointer is broken in Magic Valley. I really judged it carefully, no. Thinking of it is still the worst choice, and came to the reverse of the mountain." Chiba can''t wait to kill Eddie, it''s really a pig-like teammate. Murphy''s law is really powerful, the more I worry about what happens, the more it happens. I didn''t expect it to be really right, I really went the wrong way. The noise also alarmed Bonnie, and she was half awakened. Listening to the things that Chiba said, Bonnie laughed. "You have to record the pointer, I have it here. I used to buy 200,000 Berry from a store, and I can point it out. I heard that it is a pointer to Alabaster, and Alabaster is a great route. On the way. There are many islands on the great route, and there are many paths, but in the end it will be brought together to Marin Vado, so we only need to get the pointer to the naval headquarters, and our road is halfway." It turned out to be a false alarm. Chiba thought that it was like a headless fly wandering around the sea, so that it could not reach the destination for a lifetime. The ship turned a 180-degree bend and finally moved in the right direction. There is no hindrance to the correct sailing of the day, unlike the previous twists and turns. They have finally been transported in Chiba, and they can comfortably lie down today. The right arm of Chiba has also been restored, and it can be moved at will. The strong fighting power on the ship has finally recovered 100%. The prostitute Bonnie is still inseparable from the food, even if the monotonous food, there is no sign of appetite. Urki is distressed to peel the eggs, while peeling the eggs, while still saying: "Eat one, there are seven eggs left, the old man''s eggs." Aha, it seems that Urkis eggs are not rich. If there is nothing to add, its really Urki without eggs. . v4 Chapter 12： :Clock Studio Two days of calm, even a drop of rain did not see. Formed on the correct route for two and a half days, I finally met the first island. The island is not as green as the desert, and the houses are all in Arabic style. Chibas faint sight saw that the pier on the island was full of people and cheered. What is happening? Ordinary people see the pirates, and they are too late to run. How come this island will be like this. The ship of Chiba slowly entered the bay, and the people on the shore had already greeted the boat. It is full of flowers and fruits, just like a celebration of the holiday. "We are the villagers of the Baroque village. Are you a pirate? Our village is a pirate fan. They all like to hear the story of the pirates. We warmly welcome you here and welcome you to us - Baroque village. "" Everyone is still in the dark, but Chiba is suddenly seen. What is the Baroque village, it is obviously the Baroque studio, these people are the men of the Seventh Wuhai _ sand crocodile. These people seem to be kind, but in fact they are speculative, they are all bounty hunters, special hunting pirates to get bounty. Bonnie did not stop the boat, and took a ripe peach and ate it. "This is delicious, I have already tired of the salty fish, and now I can finally eat sweet things." He eats Haisai''s food, and Chiba is not very airy: "It''s not good, you still eat so much, you are eating, we have to cut off the grain." Suddenly Chiba felt that he had fallen for eight years, so he would accept this partner. If Robin or Nami is what it would be. But now there is no, can only take this prostitute to make do, after all, as a nauticalian she is more reliable than the voyage of the hyena pirate group Eddie. The hospitality is difficult, but the food of the gold boat needs to be supplemented. Therefore, Chiba had to deliberately pretend to be stupid, and seeing and not wearing it together with a boatman. When I went ashore, I took a little gold to the so-called villagers in the Baroque village. I didn''t expect the eyes of the villagers to shine, the fierce eyes flashed past, and then they became amiable. Between the thoughts, I will get up, and it seems that this night will be very uneven. At the welcome banquet, the people in the village tried to ask them to drink more and serve as the emperor. Bonnie fell drunk, followed by Urki and the rest of the crew, until no one got up at night. Outside, but the beginning of the movement, the sword and the shadow of the sword flashed and flashed, it seems that Chiba this group will be killed like a dead pig. "Big brother, big brother, we are rich, this is a novice pirate group, people are more stupid, as long as they slaughtered them, ships, gold, but all of them are mine." The man wretched out a piece of gold that Chiba gave him, biting it down and then rubbing it. The so-called big brother lazy nodded and said: "Know know, in the studio is still called mr.6. You say yes, mr.11." This green seaweed head is tied with three swords. Isn''t mr.6 Ronalnoya Sauron? I did not expect that Roronoya Sauron joined the Baroque studio, but he was a famous bounty hunter. Roronoya Sauron is the most troublesome guy. If he didn''t know the road, he left the **** place. At this time, there was a figure in the room that also quietly left. It was Chiba. He had already known the tricks here, so he was not drunk at all. "Who? Who is it? Is there still someone who is not drunk?" Soron was so keen, and suddenly felt the breath of Chiba. The dark moonlight, you can''t see the looks when you are far away. Soon saw only one figure in the eyes. "I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect that there was a bounty hunter in Sauron. It seems that the Baroque studio is incredible." Chibas words have broken the secret, and the identity of the opponent has been clarified. The surrounding entourage is quite different, but Sauron is very calm. "Who are you? I heard that you are an empty island pirate group? Although I have not heard of it, you still leave your gold, so that you can save your life." Chiba smiled lightly, although it was threatened by the future world''s largest swordsman, but still wants to fight with Sauron to see who is more powerful. Saurons men yelled: "You should not resist, can you fight again, can you beat us a hundred people? Even if you have the ability to bear fruit, it is impossible to defeat our three-legged Sauron brother." Asking for flowers "Who said that it is a pair of one hundred, no, it is three to one hundred." "Yes, you are just a little skill, we will never be fooled." This voice is very familiar. It is Urki and Bonnie, who are slowly coming from behind Chiba. Chiba, but some did not expect that these two guys but did not drink less, actually can climb up at this time. "The old man saw that they looked at the eyes of gold and knew that they were not good people. I didn''t expect it to be so embarrassing. I wanted to attack us after we drunk." "metoo. Captain, let us help you. Face these people, we are three people enough, and you will concentrate on dealing with their boss." .................... At this time, the roof and the walls of Sauron are full of people, all with a variety of weapons have been waiting for you. I don''t know who sent a signal flare and exploded in the sky, indicating that the battle started. Urki and Bonnie were divided into two ways, and Uldi went to the left. Bonnie started to attack from the right. Here is the empty space, only Sauron and the two people behind. Not far away has begun a fierce battle, but Sauron and Chiba still do not move. Urki took his black big pencil stick and swept across the army to crush the group of bounty hunters, and in a moment he cleaned up more than 20 people. Bonnie is even more **** and violent. The western denim dress is not bound by her movements. Bonnie was originally a violent woman. She has a special ability to store the energy of food she eats into her body and release it when she uses it. So every punch of her is extraordinarily powerful, and the combat power is not inferior to Urki. It seems that they have no problem with both, it is just a matter of time. Bonnie and Urki hit the heat, Sauron and Chiba still remain motionless. "Who are you? It is good to see your men, and it must be awesome." "I am the captain of Chiba, the empty island pirate group. I am the man who wants to be a One Piece." "The man of One Piece, a little bit interesting, but your journey is so abruptly stopped. A knife flow, a sudden swallow!" Chiba just saw that the sword from Saurons hand was just out of the sheath. Sauron came to the front of Chiba in an instant, and the abdomen of Chiba was heavily licked. . v4 Chapter 13： :Salon vs Chiba Sauron has already done the process of closing the knife, and he is very cool. "I think you are a good person. I don''t want to kill you. You just go to sleep like this. I just used a knife-back attack." Chiba''s scalp is numb, and the action of Sauron is invisible to the naked eye. This is a knife. If the blade is attacked, it is estimated that his stomach has opened a hole. According to the standard, Chiba should have a look on her stomach, and then she fell down like this. But here Sauron is not the protagonist, but Chiba. This is when the copying fruit of Chiba is perfectly played, and the ability to replicate fruit is reproduced at the same time as the thunder and fruit. Muscle fruit ability is perfect to resist the attack of Sauron. Chiba just feels a force pushing his stomach, and there is no pain, but it feels very comfortable. Chiba said: "Your self-confidence from the "three-five-seven" is overwhelming, it is the most powerful bounty hunter Sauron. I want to be a man of One Piece, it will not fall here." Saurons eyes were full of murder, and Chibas words completely angered Sauron. "Your pirates are a group of big words, they can only bully and fear hard. It seems that you are also a fruit capable person. I am a small person, but there is no chance for the next time." Sauron''s mouth already contains the knife, Chiba understands that this is the preparation of the three-knife flow, Sauron is really moving. Superhuman animal fruit ability and rubber fruit ability, in fact, they all have the common flaw, that is, afraid of cutting. It seems that Chiba wants to change the tactics, otherwise it will really be unloaded. For swordsmanship, Chiba is ignorant, but Chiba knows that with the current speed, it is impossible to keep up with Sauron''s movements. I changed the nature of the devil''s fruit in my body and replaced the muscle fruit ability with the thundering fruit. The fruit of the natural system is powerful. If there is no armed domineering, it is an invincible existence. Chiba now understands that the current Sauron is only a superb sword, so the natural system can fully compete. "Ghosts!" Fast, its fast, Chiba is one step later, Im afraid the blood will splash on the spot. Chiba was divided into two halves by a sniper, and Chiba was cut off by the waist. The sound of sputum, Chiba has turned his body into lightning, which is a special form of the natural fruit ability. Chiba''s entire body is white, like a transparent hand grabbing the sword of Sauron''s left hand. The speed of lightning is unmatched by people. Since Chiba has been transformed into lightning, it is natural that its speed has followed the action of Sauron. "I heard that you are confident in your swordsmanship, don''t know how your body skills are?" Chiba said that while holding the blade, the hand increased by 200 million volts. Sauron is also conscious. This is a lightning attack. He directly took the Taidao knife from Ningwai into the ground and smoothly introduced the lightning into the ground. "It turns out that you are the fruit of the natural system, and it is still very rare. It does qualify for the big words." "This is not a big word, but really, I want to be a man of One Piece." "Is it? It''s really interesting. I want to be the world''s number one swordsman. I am not talking big." "Then you are still not doing enough now, you are still too weak, whether you want to join our empty island pirates, One Piece and Da Jianhao really match." Sauron smiled strangely and said: "I want to join, but you will knock me down first. I don''t want to go with a ship of the last weak, it is no different from going to the New World." Soron sank for three seconds, and suddenly Saurons eyes suddenly widened, and Saurons eyes instantly became blood red. Saurons posture is no less than that of the previous Aini Roads Raytheon form. Saurons strength is strong, and he has inadvertently opened the power of Shura. Just like the gods and protectors, there is a shadow of the eight-armed Shura behind Sauron. "True sneaky!" Actually it is the sniper that the virtual shadow makes, the virtual shadow is the virtual shadow, but this ghost is true. And the color of this sneaky is dark purple, and Chiba can feel like a thousand ghosts mourning, and the cold air rushes to him. The resentment is materialized, and Chiba is still the first time to see it. This is even more terrifying by the armed color, even if it is a lightning pattern. Because grievances are mental shocks, people''s mental strength is very fragile, because basically people will not cultivate their own spiritual strength. When Chiba''s body reconnected, Chiba''s body teleported to the distance.... After all, it was an unconscious attack, and Sauron could not control the power. The sneaky rushed straight to the room in front of Sauron, and the three-story house collapsed like this, as if it had been blown up by a bomb. Actually, the sound of Bonnie and Urki should be seen in the direction of Chiba, and the oncoming is a burst of gusts of wind, the wind blowing strange, blowing his own skin to freeze cold. Urki and Bonnie wanted to support Chiba, but the rabble here is too much trouble. Even if they are knocked down one by one, the followers are still not afraid, or they are still fighting with them. Urki is angry, muscle fruit ability, multiplication technique, his body has become a giant in a flash, a fist and a child, crazy to clean up this group of bounty hunters. When the smoke dissipated, Urki and Bonnie came to Chiba. "Captain Chiba, let us help you, what happened just now, why is there such a big noise." Urki asked Chiba, and Bonnie saw that Chiba had nothing to breathe. Chiba did not speak, but pointed to Sauron. Saurons eyes were red-eyed and looked at Chiba, with no expression on his face, and his body was covered with purple breath. Sauron lost consciousness and was actually controlled by the eight-armed Shura. At this time, the eight-armed Shura of the phantom disappeared, and the breath of the eight-armed Shura completely reached the body of Sauron. A sharp voice was spoken through Sauron''s mouth, and it seemed so unharmonious with 3.7. "You are Raytheon? It is really a rare opponent in the millennium. Last time we played against it a thousand years ago, but your current atmosphere seems to be much weaker than before." The eight-armed Shura called Chiba as Raytheon. It seems that he was completely misunderstood. I dont know that Chiba just copied the power of Ai Nilu. The real Thor was already hit by the Chiba on the moon. Chiba will naturally explain to himself, but explain who will believe this. Could it be that I have passed through, and I have to replicate the fruit, and just copied the fruit of Aini Road? This will forcefully explain that if you believe in others, you will not believe it. What''s more, Shura and Raytheon seem to be the family of the millennium. When he came out, he wanted to compete with Chiba, and he must not hide. . v4 Chapter 14： : Shura vs pseudo-Thunder After all, Bonnie was a girl, and the intriguing micro-pressure made Bonnie fight all over her body. Bonnie said: "Let''s run away, we are not his opponent, he is a demon." Chiba said: "He is a demon, I am a bigger demon. A high foot is a foot high, so let me fight this guy well. You are far away from me, if you can''t, you I fled by boat." Escape, Urki and Bonnie are definitely not. Although the time of understanding is not long, but Urki and Bonnie are really a group of their own, even if Chiba is defeated, they have to escape with Chiba. Urki and Bonnie retired, only Sauron and Chiba stood there. The noisy night became extraordinarily quiet, and there wasn''t even a worm. Chiba has seen the shape of Raytheon of Aini Road, but Aini Road has developed the real thing of the thunder. Chiba can''t do it now, at most it can change the shadow of the brother. At this time, there was a hearty laugh in the heart of Chiba, echoing in the brain, 14 as if Chiba was in the valley. "Young people, I am here to wish you a hand, although I am only a mutilation, but also inherited some of the abilities of the deity. Listen to young people, listen carefully and learn." The transmission of the gods is only a matter of thought, not to mention the **** of lightning, which is the fastest thing in nature. Chiba is just a blink of an eye, and the heart of God accepts the **** of Raytheon. Although it is only a few initial abilities, it is okay to deal with the current situation. The thunder armor appeared on the body of Chiba, and the blade of Thor was held in the hands of Chiba, and suddenly Chiba became a knight in armor. "Autumn, three thousand worlds!" Sauron first started to be strong, and did not let Chiba have a chance to get started. The purple wind blade that appeared in the knife attack directly flew toward Chiba. Just as the wind blade had to kneel down the head of Chiba, Chiba suddenly disappeared for five and five seconds, and then suddenly appeared behind the wind blade. This is the instant of lightning, Chiba is lightning, and the lightning is faster than the wind. A house behind Chiba was destroyed, and the house was broken into pieces in a shredder, and there was a purple flame on it. Even if the flames fell to the ground, he still burned on the ground. The temperature of this fire is not high, but it is cold, not burned, but it has a hoarfrost, and it is extremely magical. This is a resentment from Ning, a world. It seems that the flame is actually like burning ice. The flame is warming, and it is burning something that can be burned, freezing the frozen objects around. The slamming sound was the impact of metal, and Sauron struck with the speed of the naked eye and the Chiba. In the distance is just a small test, the real sword is the sword and the sword. "Raytheon, the millennium is gone, your breath is getting weaker and weaker." Sauron felt that something was wrong, because I saw a few moves in Chiba, and I felt that the movement of Chiba was very different from the previous Raytheon. Chiba said: "I am Chiba, not a thunder, you are not the wrong person." "This is impossible. It is impossible. How can I admit the wrong person? You have personally grasped the seal on this devil''s weeping knife and made me lonely for a hundred years. I want revenge, I want revenge, even if you are not Raytheon, you Its also very good for Raytheon, I am going to be with you. Chibas face is despised, and both sides are going to die. How to explain it is also a dispute. Then look at the power of Raytheon, or the anger of the eight-armed Shura. The ground, the roof, the trees, and the figure of Sauron and Chiba interlaced, from time to time, the static electricity of flames and lightning. A dozen or so rounds are not divided into ups and downs, and they are not divided into strengths and weaknesses. The so-called Sauron was not tired at all, and Chiba was taking control of the force. The only way to overcome him now is to awaken Sauron. As long as Sauron regains his self-consciousness, the eight-armed Shura will return to the Blade of Devil May Cry. Its just that this touches the body of Wallon, how is Chiba better? Chiba thought about it and defensively retreated. Sauron is still chasing, but Chiba is just a defense. The island is very large, and Chiba wants to find a small lake in the surrounding area. One kilometer away, it was found by Chiba, this should be the water intake point of the whole village. Sauron killed his eyes, and even the stone that blocked him was cut off by him. "Don''t run, you bastard, die!" "Its you who are dead, I want you to sleep forever." Suddenly, Chiba turned back and threw himself out of the blade of Raytheon. Didnt Chiba want to kill a carbine, so that he would die in Sauron? The speed of throwing is still slow. Sauron is a master of swordsman after all. When he was a child, his tempering became very agile. It was only the first step on the left side, and he escaped the blade of Raytheon. "Hehehe, big words, your weapons are lost, by what..." Saurons words have not been finished, and the body suddenly becomes numb. He actually had the paralyzed effect of lightning, and the body actually did not listen. For a moment''s chance, Chiba mastered it just right, and his fist flew over in an instant. It turned out that the target of Thor''s Blade was not Sauron, and 663 was the surface of the water. Sauron had unconsciously walked to the water''s edge. The water is electrically conductive, and Chiba has already transported 200 million volts into it. Although it is only a second of paralysis in Sauron, it is more than enough. Chibas fists gave a punch to Saurons face, and Saurons face was twisted and flew up, rolling from the water to the shore. The red eyelids faded in color and gradually converge, and Saurons consciousness slowly awakened. "No, no, no, I just came out and breathed, how can this be..." Sauron looked at the face being beaten and looked at Chiba with pain. Chiba knew that the eight-armed Shura had returned to the blade, and finally gave a tone, and his own Thor and the Thor''s Blade disappeared. Sauron asked Chiba as if he had lost his memory. It seems that he did not remember what happened. He only felt that his head was very painful and his body was sore, but the most painful thing was the gangster that was hit by Chiba. Chiba said that after the passage, it seems that Saurons willpower is still too weak. With his own consciousness, he did not suppress the ghosts and spirits in the sword. Instead, he was controlled by the ghosts and gods. The battle was stopped in this way. Although Sauron was awkward, as the samurai''s dignity did not require Chiba to help, but he took away his own knife and Chiba slowly returned to the village. . v4 Chapter 15： : Bonnies ability Chiba said: "So who is winning now, we should not despise again." Sauron smiled bitterly: "Still forever, sometimes no result is the best result. It is my cultivation is not enough, I have to overcome the demons, so I will become stronger." "So can you join our pirates, we need a swordsman." Chiba hot hit the iron and asked, he really did not want to miss Sauron, such a good person to join the Chiba pirate group, it is simply more powerful. Sauron shook his head and said: "I feel that my current cultivation is not enough. I can''t sail with you. I will continue to practice here, until I can completely control the power of this Devil''s Blade." The strong melon is not sweet. This is the truth of Chiba. Even if Chiba wants to be a partner with Sauron, Chiba does not want to say anything more. Chiba just nodded, the words between the two people disappeared, and slowly returned to the village. Urki and Bonnie were at the entrance to the village. Seeing that Chiba and Sauron are back, they are happy to give a thumbs up to Chiba. Urki and Bonnie invited Soron to join the Pirates, but they were still rejected by Sauron. Although there is some disappointment, Urki and Bonnie can understand. The three people and Soron agreed to meet in the new world, when they saw that Sauron became the world''s largest swordsman, Chiba became the man of the One Piece. The next morning, the drunken sailors finally came together, and they didn''t seem to be beaten by the night. Its just that the chef said on the 21st that she had dreamed of eating a full house yesterday, but there was always a renovation team in the next door, and he was very annoyed. Chiba also told the sailors about what happened last night. The sailors suddenly felt that their back was cold, and they felt that they almost died in drunkenness. They are so lucky that they are glad to have a good captain, otherwise they will not be so smooth. Urki said: "How do people who want to murder us deal with it? If they stay here, there will be a ship suffering." Bonnie smiled and said: "Give it to me, I will ask this group of people to be punished with heroism." Bonnie made a snap and then smiled and came to a man who was as strong as an orangutan. "hi, gorilla, how old are you this year, where is your home?" This orangutan man is still honest. He answered in 151: "I am Wengongzi, twenty-four, and I am from Wendan Village in Xihai. You must not kill me. I just use soy sauce. What is really powerful is that Mr numbered." Sauron explained in front of him: "There are numbers in the Baroque studio. For example, I am mr.6. The stronger the person, the higher the ranking. There are mr.6 to 13, here I am new, and I don''t know the true purpose of the Baroque studio, only know that they need a lot of money, unlike the average bounty hunter." Bonnie didn''t care, but Chiba on the side was very concerned. Chiba naturally knows the conspiracy of the Baroque studio, and if he remembers it correctly, Wei Wei is also a member of the Baroque studio. Bonnie said: "It turned out to be a twenty-four-year-old boy. You want to know what it was like when you were old. Ok, you default, since you agree, I want you to look at you at the age of 84. "" Bonnie suddenly took the man''s forehead, and suddenly the man''s visible speed became old. The body is like dead wood, and the hair is white. It really turns into a bad old man in his 80s. The eyes of the surrounding people are as big as the copper bells, and Bonnie is a clapping player: "I am the age-fruit lover, and I can change the age of others at will. This way, they will not go to harm any more." This is really a good way, it seems that this is a small punishment. Bonnie whispered to Chiba: "Although there is only one week, but these people are also suffering from sin. If you want to become mature, Loli usually likes Uncle, I turn you into forty. Old age." Chiba shakes his head with certainty. He doesn''t want to be ruined by the eccentric Bonnie. If he turns into a child, it will really be laughed at. Chiba said: "You still punish these bounty hunters, I will be exempted. When the processing is over, we will continue to sail." Hey! Bonnie slammed around the bounty hunters and quickly sensitized the four people around. Sauron nodded gratifiedly, and then he left without saying goodbye. Just as most of the time, a girls crying sounded. "Don''t be like this to me, I am still young, I don''t want to be an old woman. I am the princess of the Alabama country. As long as you send me back to Alabaster, my father will give you one billion Berry." The long blue hair of the waist, looking at Chiba with a cute face, there is nothing wrong with this person is Wei Wei. Billion Berry, what a tempting ransom, but now it is said that it has caused Bonnie''s suspicion. "You are the princess of the Alabama country? Then what evidence do you have to prove that you are?" "I I don''t. I am really a princess, please believe me." "Then why are you here, the princess is not waiting for the arrival of the prince in his own castle. I think it is the lie that you are afraid of getting old." Bonnie plans to take Vivi''s forehead and plans to turn her into an old woman. Chiba said: "Take her on the boat. If it is true, we will make a big profit, one billion Berry, but that we can''t finish it for a lifetime." Suddenly, Bonnie felt that Chiba was a bit stupid. Even if she arrived in the kingdom smoothly, Bonnie felt that she could not get a ransom. Because that is the site of Princess Vivi, when it will be chased by the entire kingdom. Just as Chiba and Bonnie spoke, Urki suddenly shouted: "Flash off, there are enemies!" (No money is good) Urki''s big pencil stick suddenly became bigger. This is a derivative of Urki''s muscle fruit ability, which can enlarge or shrink things that he touches. A black thing smaller than the fingernail flew over and was blocked by Urki''s pencil stick. A burst of sound, fortunately, the lead rod became bigger and blocked the shock wave in front of Chiba. Those bounty hunters were not spared, and even some people were killed on the spot. How is this going? Did Chiba suddenly be bombarded by the navy? It is impossible to be bombarded by the design of the naval gun. There was a man behind the wall not far away, and the mans clothes were written with the Arabic numeral five. Wei Wei shouted a little scared: "He is a killer, it is to kill me, you help me, I am really Princess Weiwei, as long as I am safe, my father will give you one billion Berry. ". v4 Chapter 16： :useless Looking at the black snake picking up the waves, Lin Yan did not evade, still approaching the past, the power of the gods released, the fingers sliding, and lifted up. In the blink of an eye, the golden power spreads out to form a wall against the wave of slaps. Hey! The waves blew open, and despite the flicker, they failed to hurt Lin Yan. Lin Yan did not hesitate, and his hands were tied together to display the six-character mantra. Golden enamel, golden runes appear, surging around his body, quickly wrapping. The golden runes gathered to form a huge d character, which was rotated and suppressed and rushed to the black snake. Under the suppression of the golden plaque, the black snake was immediately hit hard, screaming, the body twisted, and had to loosen the neck of the giant tortoise. The neck is not entangled by the black snake. The giant tortoise finally feels better, and the struggling force is even stronger. It sets off a huge wave and turns into a water dragon. It hits the black snake. If the black snake does not attack the giant tortoise, the giant tortoise will not fall into this position, and it is necessary to ask for help. The black snake was shocked and knew the strength of Lin Yan. He did not dare to stay and wanted to escape. If the black snake rushes into the water, Lin Yan''s strength is even strong, it is difficult to kill the black snake. After all, the water is the home of the black snake, Lin Yan can not easily move, can not completely let go. "The old tortoise helped me to smash this black snake, and it will last forever." Lin Yan landed on the tortoise shell of the giant tortoise, and said 453, the solemnity and majesty. Called by Lin Yan as an old tortoise, the giant tortoise is a bit speechless, but there is no rebuttal. Moreover, he felt that Lin Yan said it makes sense. He and the black snake also cultivated in the Tongtian River. If the black snake cannot be solved now, I am afraid that he will return to the mountain and he will find a chance to deal with him in the future. The giant tortoise understands that even if he can live longer and have a longer life, but the cultivation speed is very slow, far worse than the black snake. As long as the black snake is given for a while, the strength must be above him. If the giant tortoise does not want to suffer in the future, it is time to take advantage of this opportunity to kill the black snake. "Good!" The giant tortoise did not swear, and immediately promised to come down and take advantage of Lin Yan to chase the black snake. The black snake did not dare to move up the water, and immediately sneaked into the river, wanting to get rid of the forest rock. As long as they can get rid of the forest rock, the black snake can be free from danger, and the giant tortoise cannot pose a threat to him. After all, the giant tortoise has been practicing for a long time. Although the strength is not very strong, some small spells still understand. The giant tortoise set off a wave, forming a protective layer, protecting the rock in it, diving into the river and chasing the black snake. Moreover, he used all his strength, accelerated his swimming, and was able to catch up with the black snake, without being opened. The forest rock station (beef) is protected by the protective layer on the tortoise shell of the giant tortoise. It is not affected by the water flow. It can concentrate on singing the six-character mantra, exerting its power and killing the black snake. Lin Yan sang a six-character mantra, although there are only six characters, but Paul is thousands, with infinite meaning. Hey, Mommy... The six-character mantra of the Sanskrit echoes in the water, and the golden runes shuttle through the water, like a sword, wearing a wave of water, hitting a black snake and slamming on him. Although the black snake tried to evade and tried to fight, it had no effect at all. It was attacked by the golden rune, and it was not in his body, destroying his body and causing heavy damage to him. The chase battle lasted for a few minutes, and the black snake continued to swim and escape, but it was still hit hard, bruised and bloody. Finally, the black snake could not persist, and suddenly fell to the bottom of the river, and could no longer move forward. The giant tortoise took Lin Yan to the side of the black snake. Lin Yan was not polite, and issued a golden sword to kill the black snake, so as to avoid accidents. Seeing that Lin Yan is so crisp and neat, he said that killing the black snake would kill black, and the giant tortoise was in a state of sorrow. He was even more jealous of Lin Yan. He did not dare to think carefully, and even dared not play Lin Yan. "Go to your Dongfu to take treasures." Lin Yan dragged the body of the black snake onto the turtle''s back and said. This black snake is a big supplement, contains a lot of heaven and earth essence, if it is made into a snake, it must be delicious, Lin Yan will not let go. The giant tortoise did not scorn, and took the body of Lin Yan and the black snake and went to the Dongfu. At this time, Lin Yan was very anxious, hoping that the old turtle had a lot of good things, lest he should be busy. After a quarter of an hour, the old tortoise took Lin Yan to his cave house. When I entered the cave house of the old tortoise, I saw the treasures piled up inside. Lin Yan could not help but be dumbfounded, and then a happy smile appeared. This time is really worth it. Chapter 10: The Peerless Woman In the cave house of the old tortoise, facing a lot of treasures, flashing different radiance, full of jewels. Among these treasures, there are many pearls, gems, and agate jade, just like those mortal gold and silver jewellery, there is no use, and at most, there is a silky aura. "The old tortoise, you are robbing the road on the Tongtian River, collecting so many treasures." Lin Yan looked at the treasures piled up in Dongfu, jokingly said. "The captain can not misunderstand, this turtle is very important, will not do such a vicious thing." The old turtle quickly explained. "Tongtian River has a rush of water all the year round, big waves are rushing, and there is a mysterious force blessing. It is not easy to cross the river. Every year, there are many accidents in the river crossing the river. So many treasures are scattered. I patrol the river and see these treasures. I collected it." "These things are useless to you, I will help you take it away when I wait." Lin Yan said. "As long as the captain can see it, even take it." The old tortoise said, there is no entanglement. It has been living in Tongtianhe, where it is cultivated, gold and silver jewellery is simply not used. These treasures are piled up here, almost like garbage, and some people help to take it away. That is a good thing. Ding! "The host can recycle these gold and silver jewels and get some merits." The strongest emperor system reminds Lin Yan. "There is still such an operation? What are you waiting for, act now." Lin Yan groaned in his heart. He was not polite, let the system wave this pile of jewelry. I saw that he came to the jewellery pile, just waved his hand and the jewels disappeared. Seeing Lin Yans means, the old turtle was slightly stunned and admired the strength of Lin Yan. Name: Lin Yan Repaired as: ghost fairy Shentong: Six-word mantra Magic weapon: no Gongde point: 1200 Number of draws: 0 After taking away these gold and silver jewels, Lin Yan turned his eyes to the depths of Dongfu. There was a small stone table with a small, delicate box on it, and a power wrap outside, separating the surrounding water. The exquisite little box shimmers in a faint purple light, and the material is very precious, and it is filled with silk pressure. It can be loaded with such a precious box, and the things inside are definitely not ordinary things, and must be treasures of value. Lin Yan did not think so much, took the pace straight, walked forward, came to the small stone table and observed this exquisite box. Seeing Lin Yans behavior, the turtle face of the old tortoise had an ugly look and some heartache. "What is in the box?" Lin Yan asked. "This is a god, falling from the sky, I have not been willing to eat, thinking that repair is enough, then take such a drug, this shape." The old turtle did not hide, truthfully told. He is able to live today, relying on Lin Yan, and killing the black snake, forever. The old tortoise promised to dedicate all the treasures collected in Dongfu to Lin Yan. When it comes to doing it, even if the heart is unwilling, it will not regret it. "The **** Dan who fell in the sky? I will smile, and when I become a fairy into a Buddha, I will send you a big creation to help you transform." Lin Yan said. . v4 Chapter 17： : Chibas Wrath Urki knew that this was his own fruit ability, but he did not expect Chiba to perform. Urki still feels that there are too few captains in Chiba. It seems that Chiba is really a god. After a few days of contact, Urki discovered that Chiba is not only a fruit ability, it is not a normal person''s ability. Even if Chiba is injured now, Urki believes that Chiba will win, because Chiba is really too strong, he is the future One Piece. "It seems that the attack is very effective. You have something to do quickly. Otherwise, you will die here. I changed my mind. Your ants are still good at reincarnation." Chibas arm is sore and painful that she is still a little underestimated. Even in the face of Aini Road, she has not suffered such a injury. Chiba is completely angry. Although Chiba is coming, the demon fruit is rare, but there is a strong one. Chiba wants to completely wipe out this wretched guy, and will eliminate his own hatred. The fruit in the body of Chiba has been replaced, and it is the ability of two thundering fruits. Although it can only copy 80% of the ability, but the two more than the normal fruit ability increased by 60%, just consume more than double the mental strength ~ and physical strength. But that is worth it. Chiba believes that this proud guy can''t even hold a move because Chiba''s next move is that he must die. The thunder of the clear sky, the sky was dark, like a gray blanket on the entire island. This picture is very strange, obviously the sun is still there, but everyone feels the smell of rain. Chiba actually summoned Thundercloud with his own power, and he must use the power of nature to punish this person. The fruit of the natural system is the strongest of all fruits, especially in the same environment where the fruit is capable. For example, those who use the fruit of smog, if they fight against others in the foggy day, at least 50% increase their combat power, which is a terrible increase. The state of Chiba is even more terrifying. It can only reach 300 million volts by itself, and it has controlled Thundercloud, and its power has doubled. Even if you are a diamond, terror will instantly become a powder. Mr.5 put on the pants with vigilance, and Yunlei has been screaming in the sky, seems to be brewing the actual energy. In the gap between the cloud and the cloud, mr.5 faintly sees a white sound. Red eyes, long body, squid-like beard. Mr.5 is amazed, is this not a legendary dragon? I did not expect such a huge. Mr.5 couldn''t believe his eyes, but his arrogance was half-discharged, and it seemed that the danger was coming. "Who are you? What kind of ability do you have?" The questioning mr.5 asked, he could not see the people in front of him more and more. But I can''t think of who the strong man is in my mind. I didn''t expect that people from the four seas are not rookies but real gods. Chiba raised the injured opponent over his head and his index finger pointed to the sky. "You are not qualified to know my name, goodbye, snot male." The finger of Chiba turned to mr.5, and even the eyelids could not be smashed. It was a daunting golden se, like an inexhaustible fire snake, covered by the nose of a man. One billion volts Tianlei directly killed mr.5, and the Leiguang pillar disappeared after only one second of flashing, and the nose man disappeared together. There is no scum left in the real electricity, and the snot man is vaporized in the thunder. The ability to flutter the fruit mr. Valentine''s Day can not believe the drifting over, the nose of the male station where there is a deep hole. Looking for it carefully, still not seeing it, even the corner of the clothes is not there, as if there is no such person at all. Mr. Valentines fear of looking at Chiba is like watching a monster. "You let me go, I didn''t mean it. Please let me go." Mr. Valentine''s Day scared to kneel down, shivering on the edge of the big pit. Chiba eased his breathing and the anger slowly came down. "Bonnie, you deal with it, I am a little tired." Chiba said coolly, this time can finally be crazy, but his right hand is really hot and painful. The boat doctor immediately came to Chiba and sat in an emergency. Urki was drinking wine against his big pencil stick. If the followers were still a little scared, but I saw the courage of Chiba, I finally got a reassurance. They believe that Chiba, who is so powerful, can definitely defeat Qiwuhai, especially the extremely fierce man, Don Quixote Dofranco. Asking for flowers Bonnie turned everyone into an old man. In addition to the Princess Vivi, Vivi also went to the Chiba ship. Left a little food to the old bounty hunters, and then ransacked everything left. When the granary is full, it is good to get a lot of gold and silver treasures. This is really a big win. Bonnie continued to eat Haisai, it seems that she will never eat enough. It is estimated that the food will not be able to survive for a few days. Urki is concerned about his own egg reserve. In any case, Bonnie can''t eat it, and Chiba is talking to Wei Wei on the deck. .................. Neferutari Vivi is a beautiful woman, gentle and understanding, is the goddess level, the representative of the perfect girlfriend. Chiba is a bit stunned, especially Wei Wei''s pure character. Wei Wei told a lot of Baroque studios that the man named mr.0 started to act and asked for help from Chiba. Mr.0 is a sand crocodile, a wicked man with the ability to rustling fruit, one of the seven kings of Wuxia. Chiba is understandable and willing to help Wei Wei. Because Chiba feels that the world government defaults to the atrocities of the Seven Wuhai is the lin of the civilians, all the so-called rules of the world government are annoying. From the beginning of the seven kings of Wuhai, the world government and the world know that Chiba is coming. Vivi''s nautical pointer is more precise than Bonnie''s, and Vivi also brought a detailed map. As long as you go straight to the southwest corner, you will be able to go to the kingdom of Vivi within three days. Suddenly a sailor ran over and it looked like something was going on. "Captain Chiba, it''s not good, not good, Bonnie''s big sister has an accident." Chiba looked calmly at the anxious sailor and asked him to talk slowly. The sailor told Chiba that Bonnie seemed to have eaten something that caused food poisoning, and now it is painful to fall into the restaurant. Chiba rushed to the cabin, and Bonnie had already moved to the room. Bonnie was pale and looked very bad. Urki and the ship doctor were guarding one side. . v4 Chapter 18： :Iron Mountain Chiba asked: "Do you want to cure it?" The ship doctors expression shook his head in a dignified manner: The poison of the dolphins swordfish is estimated. It is estimated that the poison of the fish viscera has contaminated the food and caused poisoning. The situation is very serious, and Bonnies digestive system is extremely developed, poisoning. Its too deep, Im afraid I will die in less than a week. The boat doctor took Bonnie''s hand and looked at Chiba. Bonnie''s hand was like an onychomycosis. This is a poisonous feature of the dolphins swordfish. Chiba naturally knows the world is so powerful that all animals are mutated, so the toxins are also extremely fierce. I didn''t expect Bonnie to leave like this. Where did this great route go? At this time, Bonnie suddenly sat back in the light, but her face was still pale. "Get me the cola and the fried chicken, I want to be a full-fledged ghost." "five seven zeros" Actually, I was able to get up with the poison, and I would like to be a prostitute. I just want to admire Chiba. The ship doctor was incredulous: "This is impossible. How can you wake up? This is the poison of the dolphins swordfish. The poisoned people will be unconscious." Bonnie explained weakly: "This is my fruit ability. I can consume my own vitality, but I can''t hold it for so long. I can only poison the time later. You can think of a way, I don''t want to. Young people die." Suddenly Chiba thought of an island, the island of Drum, and the island of Choba. There is a **** doctor, and Bonnie''s poison can be cured. Chiba said: "We go to the Drum Island, where there are doctors, I believe that Bonnie can be cured." Wei Wei looked back at Chiba, and some of them shook her head helplessly: "The island will not have a doctor, because the king of the island expelled the doctor, even the doctors on the foot can not enter the island. You go to the Drum Island, that is Picking stones in the eggs. We are still going to my kingdom at full speed, I will find the best doctor to heal the head of Bonnie." Chiba still insisted: "I know this, I know that this king expelled the doctor, but there are also fish that slipped through the net. A good friend of mine is studying medicine on that island. He lives in the remote mountains and is not going to be People found out." Wei Wei looked at Chiba with some curiosity. The reason for Chiba is very reasonable. Everyone still trusts Chiba, although I don''t know what Chiba is coming from, but since Chiba has said this, go to the Drum Island. The ship turned west and the island was driven for two days. Although Wei Wei was very anxious to return to her own kingdom, she did not make such an excessive request. After all, Bonnies life is also a life, and Wei Wei can only pray that her country is safe. Entering the waters of the island of Drum Island, the weather suddenly became cold, and it began to snow. The dawn of the spring bathing, all of a sudden into the winter, people who want a boat can not catch up. The winter clothes were not prepared on the boat. The empty islands were like spring, and they didnt know what the cold was. The happiest thing was Urki, who went to the outside to pile up the snowman. And everyone was hiding in the restaurant and drinking tea in peace. The empty islanders who have not experienced the cold, even this is shivering, it seems that the warmth in the house did not remove the cold inside the heart. Suddenly the door opened wide and the wind blew into the house, and even Chiba began to chill. "Urchi, you stop, you are so sick, we are two generals." Urki closed the door and said: "The first time I saw snow, it was so beautiful. I am so embarrassed that I am forgotten. If you want to go outside and blow a breeze, it is really comfortable." A room man looks at Urki with his eyes, just like a group talking about an idiot. The same is true of Chiba, which makes Urki feel very embarrassed, just scratching his head and laughing. Its not always a matter of staying in the house like this. Waiting until the drum island is still colder, I heard that it is as cold as minus ten degrees. Chiba is also helpless. He can only tell Urki to go alone and find some clothes, and then take Bonnie to get sick. Half a day later, the gold ship went smoothly to the shore. Chiba was extremely reluctant to be picked up by Urki and he was looking for a cotton coat. On the way, Chibas nose was flowing out, and I couldnt take care of the image. I wrapped the two-layer sheets that I wore tighter. Urkis face was disgusted: Its a man who has to go forward and face the wind and rain. Its just that the temperature is a little lower, no big deal, the sport is warming up..... Chiba had no strength to argue with Urki, and he went to the front of Urki. Chiba saw the town in front, and really wanted to go to a bar to have a warm wine and throat. I didn''t expect this to be a bar. Chiba didn''t say anything. This is the distance between heaven and hell. The body of Chiba has finally warmed up, and the fireplace in front of it is burning. Chiba walked to the front of the fireplace and roasted fire. Chiba simply felt that the flame was more friendly than her mother. The bar owner was also very enthusiastic. He was a bearded uncle and poured a cup of hot wine to Chiba. "Young people, you are a foreigner, come and have a hot drink to warm up." But the guests sitting on the outside of Ning seem to sing and say: "Our country does not welcome outsiders, you still have to leave early, otherwise it will be expelled from the king''s army." Chiba warmed up and looked back at the man who was not angry. This is a white-haired grandmother, but the body is even hotter than the 20-year-old girl. There is an elk next to her, watching Chiba with vigilance. It was Choba, and Chiba saw it at a glance. Chobas nose was blue. How to change his shape would not change his blue nose. At this time, Urki also came to the bar and saw that Chiba didn''t have a good air. "Captain Chiba, you are too uncomfortable. Why don''t you see it so quickly? Fortunately, I saw the footprints, otherwise I still Can''t find it here." When I heard the captain''s words in the room, my look changed, especially when the boss''s face turned into bitter gourd. "You are pirates? Are you a pirate? If you are leaving here soon, this country does not welcome you." It is stopped by Chiba. "You go out, give it to me here, I have something to say. If you find a cotton coat, you don''t have to wait for me. I will go back with my doctor." Chiba glared at him, and Urki left here. Although Urki did not know what medicine was sold in the Chiba gourd, he left according to the instructions of Chiba. Chiba picked up the hot drink and sat in front of the white-haired old woman. . v4 Chapter 19： : elk partner He knows who the old grandmother is. She is also a highly skilled doctor. She is Dr. Kuleiha who regards Qiao Ba as her son. Kuleiha still drank and drank the wine, tilting his legs, not waiting for the opening of Chiba, Kuleiha said: "8 million Berry, maybe I can take a look." This is really the witch on the snowy mountain, it is a big opening for the lion. But Chiba is not a poor person. It has been a lot of treasures before. Chiba took out a small box and said: "This is a pearl in the East China Sea. It is an appointment for gold. Or you are bothered to go to the boat and take a look. The patient is a woman who is poisoned by the dolphins swordfish." "Oh, it turned out to be highly toxic. This is not common. It is really troublesome to heal. Your kid is very alert. I actually see the medicine box and I know that I am a doctor. It is also your luck. When you first arrive here, you will encounter it." Its me. Qiao Ba seriously stared at Chiba and said: "Are you really a pirate? Is it a sea thief who ventures anywhere in the world?" Choba seems to be interested in Chiba''s special feelings. He is very hungry and wants to know Chiba''s answer. But the back bar owner is going crazy, and the elk has been talking, which is simply too much of an ordinary person''s accident. The bar owner pointed to Qiao Ba''s, and the side of Kuleiha explained: "It is eating everyone''s fruit, so it will be said that human beings are a half-orc. Don''t be afraid, the elk is very docile. animal." How could Chiba be afraid of Choba? He is so cute and simple. This is the goal of Chiba. He said that he should join him in his pirate group. Missed Sauron with Shura eyes, he didn''t want to miss the blue nose elk. Chiba and Choba looked in parallel, but Choba was scared and hid behind Kuleiha. Chiba said: "Yeah, we are the pirates who venture together. Our goal is Roger''s treasure, and I want to be the One Piece after Roger. Are you interested in joining our empty island pirates, Tony Tony? Qiao Ba." When Chiba read the name of Choba, Qiao Ba was shocked, did not control his form, became the human form of the rag doll, like a cute civet cat. "How do you know my name?" Kuleiha also looked at Chiba with a serious look and seemed to want to know the answer. Chiba said: "Silhu Luke, my doctor and I are friends. He used to write to me. I know that there is a blue nose elk around him. I just don''t know where Shilulu is, I still have him. The jug is not drinking." Referring to the name of Cheruk, it seems to open the faucet of Choba''s eyes, crying to the road of Chiba: "Sirluk died, and he regretted his death." Kuleiha followed Chobas words: "He was killed by King Walpo here, but nothing, even if he didn''t die, he was terminally ill, and he couldn''t hold it for half a year. He always said that the cherry blossoms rained, so he had all the diseases. The medicine is really a big quack. I didn''t expect a friend like you to come to him. He is really lucky for three." Choba cried and continued: "That is not a dream. The magnetic drum mountain will surely bloom the cherry blossoms, and then it will wash the hearts of the entire kingdom. The world must have a panacea, just at the end of the great route." Kuleiha sighed: "Its really my stupid son. I have said that the words of Shiluluk cant be believed. We cant open the cherry blossoms here. But Choba still tried to shake his head, and tears could not stop flowing. Chiba has some regrets about mentioning Shiluluk. This is the hard injury of Choba, which can be cured no matter how many years. Chiba said to Qiaoba: "I believe that when you have a cherry blossom in the magnetic drum mountain, I also believe that there is a panacea in the world. The panacea is at the end of the great route. Choba, go out with me, let''s go to the omnipotent. medicine." Kuleiha looked at Chiba carefully, Chiba smiled brightly, his eyes filled with perseverance, Kuleiha knew that Chiba did not lie to Qiaoba, Chiba really believed in the words of Choba. It seems that his silly son encountered the same silly Chiba, actually stupid to go to the end of the great route. Kuleiha poured a bite of wine, his plum wine was empty, and Qiaoba said to the other side: "Do you know how to solve the dolphins swordfish poison? This is my last test of you, you can go out in the future. "" Qiao Ba Sisi replied in a moment: "The seven-color blue-and-white flower and the blood-sucking mushroom of the magnetic drum mountain can be used as an introduction, and some detoxification and warming methods are needed before it can be completely cured." Kuleiha nodded happily and continued: "Then you go back to find herbs and some equipment, we meet at the dock, and I have some things to talk to this little brother." Choba became an elk again and left the bar. After seeing Qiao Ba, Kuleiha said to Chiba: "Please drink a glass of plum wine, I will tell you something about my stupid son." Chiba nodded and went to the bar, and the bar owner had already prepared. Kuleiha is an old customer. He will come with an elk every three and five times. The bar owner has long been used to prepare plum wine. Bringing the wine to the front of Kuleiha, Chiba opened the door and saw the mountain road: "I have a purpose to come here, and to take the adventure with Choba, it is also the fulfillment of his cognac." Kuleiha nodded happily and said: "I know that sooner or later, someone will come to know that there will be a person who understands the simple heart of the child, but after 623, go to the great route to take risks. If it is not for Shiluluk to be terminally ill, maybe Really and Qiao Ba ventured into the great route. There is still a wish in the heart of Qiao Ba, perhaps you don''t know, it is to bloom a cherry blossom rain in the drum mountain. You just complete the wish of Xilu Luke, Choba is here Nothing regrets, he will definitely sail with you." Chiba nodded very seriously, but is it really easy to succeed? This is a place where ice and snow, how can we bloom cherry blossoms? However, Chiba still believes that Kuleiha, she must have any way to make the drums bloom in the cherry blossoms. Kuleiha continued to drink and talked a little, but still can understand the meaning. "This country is already ill and needs a hero to save. I hope that you can defeat the king''s army, and then you will bloom again in the drums. There is an ancient cannon in the king''s palace. His range covers the entire drum. In the sea, as long as a special pink smoke cannonball is fired, the magnetic drum mountain can present the rumors of the Cherukuk." "This special pink smoke was developed before the death of Siruluk, but I have never told Choba. I am worried that he will gossip in a silly manner. The powder of pink smoke is in this bar warehouse. The last few barrels are." v4 Chapter 20： : Witchs request The bar owner nodded. "The witch doctor did store some things. I didn''t expect it to be pink smoke. It seems that the quack doctor really has to be realized. You come with me, bring these pink smoke to the drums." "" The bar owner is very calm, without any fear before. It seems that the people here are eager to return to normal, and the urgent heart has urged Chiba to save the kingdom. Came to the warehousing, Chiba is a bit dumbfounded, this is what the ghost, the whole four barrels of pink smoke, this is to carry the Chiba can not be carried on the drum. The bar owner also knew the troubles of Chiba and said: "Would you like to find some strong men and go to the Drum Mountain with you, but the things after going up the mountain depend on you." Chiba supported his forehead and shook his head and refused the bar owner. This is to fight alone, just to do the best, to help the country go out of trouble. I really dont know where Culehas confidence comes from, and entrusted the countrys rise and fall to a strange pirate. "No, I have a way, you still go to take care of the business, I am now going to the magnetic drum mountain." The ability of Choba has been successfully copied by Chiba, and it is slightly felt that the fruit of Choba is slightly stronger than the fruit of Urki. Perhaps it is the difference between human beings and animals. After all, Choba is a head elk, with a body and fur that is stronger than humans. Just like magic, the skin of Chiba appeared in the skin of Choba, and suddenly Chiba rushed to the incomparable warmth, and this time no longer afraid of the cold here. The bar owner on the side was surprised and confused, and could only watch the back of Chiba silently. Chiba is like an elk walking with two feet, carrying four wine barrels in the direction of the magnetic drum. The castle on the top of the drum is visible to the naked eye. Unlike the special metal of the gold ship, the wall of this city is made of white iron. This white iron is not a general iron block, but the ability of King Valpo to swallow fruit. Valpo can swallow any metal, then it is heavier in the body and transformed into all kinds of things he wants. The hardest one is the homemade white iron. The magnetic drum mountain is 1,700 meters high and does not go directly to the road above. Its shape is like a wooden pile, and it is all up the mountain. Chiba came to the foot of the magnetic drum mountain, it is impossible to take the cable car, the Kings will not be so stupid to take the Chiba ride. Chiba Ning has an idea and he wants to run to the top of the mountain. Chiba has switched the shape of everyone''s fruit, and the strength of the foot is increased tenfold. The hoof is like an chiseled chisel. It can be washed away in one step. Chiba made a preparatory action, took a breath, and the hooves of the horse rushed from the foot of the mountain. The entire body of Chiba is ninety degrees vertically, running in an incredible way. Run, Chiba! Run, Chiba! This country needs you to save this savior! Ice and snow mixed with gravel falling, the closer to the top of the mountain, the more people feel the vibration of the castle. Valbo''s red wine glass rippled, and the gold candle holder on the roof was also slowly swaying. "Dalton, you go out and see who is outside and harassing the king''s good meal." Dolbo said as he sipped the glass of wine with the glass and chewed it in his mouth. The people who have been used to it have long been accustomed to it. Whenever Dolby eats, the plates and tables will not be preserved. This is the ability of Dalbo''s fruit to eat everything he wants to eat. Dalton is the captain of Vaport''s bodyguard and the most capable of Vabel''s hands. He just nodded with no anger and went out with his big knife. Dalton dared not to speak, long ago disliked the king, and even wanted to get the king out of this country. One or twenty of the guards and Dalton came out of the castle together, and Chiba had climbed to the top of the mountain and gasped on the edge of the cliff. Chiba felt that her strength was strong, and she was so excited that she ran a lap in the magnetic drum mountain. Now she is really tired. Dalton saw Chiba as well, and Chiba at this time was an elk who could walk. Some people are somewhat timid, and they have retreated. "Snow monster, this must be a snow monster. I used to hear people in the town talking about it. I didn''t expect to come here." Fear is like an infection, and two have already fled into the castle. Dalton was not afraid, and the righteous words said: "What panic is panic, there is only one opponent, we are the soldiers of the magnetic drum mountain, we will not fear the devil and the ghost. The brave warrior will follow me, we will go there for a while. Snow monster." Dalton continued to move forward with six brave guards, and Chiba also saw them as Dalton. His legs have returned to normal, but the inside is the elk fur, keeping warm for his body. Although Chiba tried his best to change his face back, he still couldn''t do it. His nose was still blue. Dalton saw that Chiba recovered somewhat like a human figure. He felt that Chiba was not a snow monster, because he was the devil''s fruit capable person like the King. ". Who are you? Our country does not welcome strangers, especially doctors. Here is the palace ban, if you don''t leave quickly, kill innocent people." Daltons righteous words are like standing on the side of justice and judging the outsider of Chiba. Chiba smiled and said: "This country has become ill. I want to cure this country. I want the country to bloom cherry blossoms and wash the sins and fears of the country." Dalton suddenly became shocked. This is what he said two years ago. This is simply the original words of the quack doctor, Shiluluk. Is it true that some people believe this idiotic, come to bloom cherry blossoms? Chiba touched the barrels, and Dalton (Li Zhaozhao) was the leader of the world. That might be the raw material that would make this drum mountain open for cherry blossoms. "Who are you? Can you really let the cherry blossoms rain open? I always say that I have been fed up with the inhumanity of this country. If you can really realize the prediction of the cherry blossom rain, I can really help you." "Captain Dalton, do you want to betray our king? You must be crazy, you will listen to a weirdo, you must be crazy." The two soldiers in the back seemed to smell the meaning of rebellion, then went back and wanted to immediately report to the King. But still late, two people were stunned by four people. Dalton continued: "This is our loyal warrior. If you can beat our king, we would like to wish you help. This country needs a hero, but we have no fruit ability, and we really can''t beat the king. Please help. We, I know that you are also a fruit person." v4 Chapter 21： : swallowing Daltons mood was extremely exciting because he knew that Chiba was a savior and pressed everything in this country to Chiba. At this time a deep and unsatisfactory voice came over, his small eyes were sharp, and Dalton''s back was half cold. "Dalton, do you want to betray me? I am the king of this country, this king is great, all the orders are sacred. It is enough for only one or two doctors in this country. Those who are sick are deserving of their lives, is it not? Do you eat my use of me, actually want to betray me today, I want to eat all of your traitors." There are countless warriors from behind Valbow, and there are hundreds of people up and down. This is the essence of the castle, and Valbo seems to have expected this day, and he did everything well early. Dalton was not afraid of the slightest, facing the soldiers who were waiting for the soldiers: "I am Dalton, the captain of the Wabold''s bodyguard. I used to be obedient to the king''s orders. But what did our king do?" "Blackbeard attacked the magnetic drum mountain, the king actually abandoned us and fled, and also made a white iron pirate group. I have not endured, my 667 countries are destined to die like this. A little conscience warriors, you Got it, let me drive this Wawel vampire away." Black beard has also been here? This surprised Chiba. He is an extremely dangerous person. If you want to meet Chiba, you must be arrogant and arrogant. You must not want him to become a scourge in the future. However, Chiba is still a late step, the black beard has been here, and I have gone. It seems that Chibas footsteps are faster. I fight for Black Beard and Ace without fighting. Chiba does not want Ace to die in the future. The soldiers were touched by the words of Dalton, and they looked at the obese body, the ugly appearance, and the deep purple hair. If you didn''t make a sound, you stood on the side of Dalton. At once, the team of Dalton and Valbo was very different. Only the loyal twenty kings did not turn their backs. "You are a demon, get out of our country!" I don''t know who is screaming. The soldiers in Dalton are all excited. They are shouting at the weapons in their hands. They are venting their resentment for many years. Valpo does not care, in the face of the devil''s fruit ability, the number is not dominant, only the real strong can compete with the demonic fruit ability. Valboo sarcastically said: "Who do you think you are? You are just a commandment. The only way to betray the king is to die. Let you see the power of the king!" Suddenly, Valpo''s mouth was opened wider than his own body, like a big mouth of a hippopotamus who screamed. He actually swallowed a Kings Army soldier directly. Valpo chewed in his mouth ba, his body became bigger, like a small house. Valpo actually swallowed the king''s army soldier, and his stomach made a clanging sound, as if his stomach was a blacksmith shop. Then even more striking is that there is a white iron gate in Valbo''s stomach, and the swallowed King''s army soldiers actually came out magically. His armor has changed and turned into a white iron, and his body has grown stronger. "You traitors, you want to see the power of my Iron Warrior!" Then Valpo was swallowing up and eating all the remaining soldiers. His gangsters were like food-filled hamsters, chewing very hard and swallowing them in their stomachs. Unsurprisingly, the number of white iron soldiers in Valpo has increased, this time it is fifteen. What is even more horrifying is that several soldiers seem to have their own bodies merged together and become four-legged walking horses. There are two people in the horse. It looks very disgusting. It is not only the face of the head, but also one on the chest and the arms. It gives a sense of disgust. The battle started like this. The white iron soldiers were five and ten, and Dalton was fighting with a horse warrior. On the square in front of the entire castle, only Chiba and the king, and a horse soldier next to the king did not move. The battle between Chiba and Valpo is the theme, and whoever wins the victory can be a victory for this sudden rebellion. Chiba was also very surprised. I thought that I had to kill the entire King of the Army alone. I did not expect that the emergence of the mutiny was caused by my own appearance. It seems that Chiba is really a good medicine primer that can activate people''s inner justice. Valpo used his eyes to fight for the warriors. He didn''t know who Chiba was. He wanted a horse warrior to try the depth. The man horse soldier waved the axe and slashed it directly. Chiba immediately switched to a fighting form, and his hand became a hoof, and his muscles were strengthened several times. "The deer seal!" Effortlessly escaped the attack of the axe, Chiba was just a small step to come to the front of the horse soldier, a powerful hoof attacked the slap of the horse to the chest of the soldiers. The crazy attack of the men and women soldiers stopped abruptly, but the raft stood there. The white iron on his chest was actually broken, and the hoof print of the elk appeared on his chest. A hit will kill, it seems that everyone''s fruit is powerful, and this hard white iron is vulnerable. The soldiers of the horse fell down, leaving only Valbo. Valbo''s expression is serious. He knows that Chiba is so powerful, and he knows more or less the devil''s fruit. It seems that he can only take wisdom and cannot attack. Valpo instantly opened his hippo mouth, and slowly came out of a cannon in the deep throat, the Valpo actually turned into a human cannon. The embarrassing thing is that three shells are flying. The shell is silver-white and made of white iron. The power of the explosion is several times higher than that of ordinary shells. Everyone''s fruit ability, fur strengthening form. Chiba light car has switched to a form, so that the fur on the surface becomes thicker, just like the iron wall. Three loud bangs blew on the fur of Chiba, and the shock wave affected the nearby battle. Some people stopped their movements and watched the battles between Chiba and Valpo. This battle is simply a height that ordinary people can''t reach. It is simply a superhuman confrontation, which makes viewers stunned. Dalton knocked down the horse soldier and reminded him: "You must believe this boy. This boy must be able to defeat Valpo and let our country regain its glory. Fight heroic fighters and open the way for our bright future." v4 Chapter 22： : cherry blossom rain The hearts of the soldiers were once again ignited by Dalton. This is the Dalton side who has dominated the number of people who have already defeated the Kings army. They have been huddled together. Its only a matter of time, those people will be disintegrated. It is. The soldiers came to block the water and cover the land. Chiba was not injured. Valpos attack had no effect at all. Realizing the defense of Chiba, Valpo also returned to its original state. There was some disdainful licking of the mouth, and I was looking at Chiba and stepped back a few steps, pushing it to the gate of the castle. Varbo actually ate it, his goal was the walls of the castle, and those were all white iron. Valbo''s appetite is really good, just like eating chocolate, swallowing the wall for a long time, and his body has become huge~ get up. What Valbo wants to do, only he knows. The body of Chiba also became as big as Valpo, and it was intended to give Valpo the last blow of this rotten person. Valbo''s body changed like a steel, and his own skeleton grew a weapon, like a Transformer. The largest caliber barrel is stretched out of his stomach, and its caliber is the same size as the changing shape of Chiba. "Go to hell, little devil, try my infinite cannon." The barrel of the gun gave off a strange white light, and Valpo was gathering strength, intending to destroy Chiba with a cannon that destroyed the earth. Chiba can get this guy to succeed, and his footsteps slip. Everyone in the body splits again and becomes the fruit of two people. Although Chiba can only use 80% of the power of the deity, fortunately, he can have two demon fruits in the body at the same time. Today, Chiba must be 60% stronger than the one with the fruit ability of everyone. . His wrist strength has been steadily strengthened. It used to be twenty times before, and it rushed at a speed that could not be captured by the naked eye. "Carved hoof!" Chiba turned into a hoof of the deer hoof, and the hoof became like a cross, and smashed toward the chest of Valbo with the thunder. Navalpo''s cannon was overwhelmed, like paper in the face of overwhelming power, and it broke into countless pieces. Valbo is eating his own fruit, and the power of his own body is exploding in his own body. Valpo suffered a double creation. Not only was his rib broken by Chiba, but even his own internal organs were seriously damaged. I am afraid that I will not be able to use the devil fruit again in this life. Valbo''s body flew straight out, and the wooden door was knocked out of a large humanoid hole and still did not stop. He also penetrated several walls and knew that his throne and his body had reached the corner of the hall, and he was lying on his feet. It was a neat attack, Valpo was defeated, and the country was finally reborn. The remaining stubborn forces, the Kings have surrendered and surrendered, the king has been defeated, and the strongest armor of his armor has returned to its original appearance. Dalton won, and the soldiers of Dalton won, and the whole drum was won. The rest is excited and embraced, and the tough guy like Dalton has also fallen into his own tears, kneeling and yelling. Chiba gave a sigh of relief and regained the look of human beings, even if it was cold. Dalton took Chiba to the hiding place of the ancient cannon, and the soldiers behind him carried the barrels of pink smoke and rain. This cannon that has been sleeping for a hundred years is finally going to live, to survive for the new kingdom. The soldiers filled the pink powder and some opened the huge skylight. The direction of the cannon is the sky, and it must be unusually beautiful in the gray sky. Dalton handed the torch to Chiba: "Thank you for saving our country. Let''s light up the fireworks of this victory." Chiba shook his head and smiled and said: "You are the hero of the whole country. You are gone, I have to go back to the boat, I have more important things. Goodbye." Chiba waved his words, and Dalton realized that an important problem, he did not even know the name of this person. "HeyWhat is the name of this hero?" Chiba turned back and replied: "My name is Chiba, the captain of the Air Island Pirates. I will become a man of One Piece in the future." Then Chiba laughed and turned into an elk. Four hooves ran wildly and jumped off the cliff. Chiba is not a mess, I have long thought about countermeasures. When he wants to land, he can roll from here to the shore as long as the fur strengthens. This is the quickest way he wants to return to his friends. Asking for flowers Just as Chiba turned into a snowball and rolled towards the pier, a loud bang on the drums spread the entire island, and even the glass on the town trembled. Everyone looked at the outside without knowing what to do. The vision looked at the lonely magnetic drum mountain, and the voice was sent out in that direction. The people on the gold boat also came out to observe the situation. Urki got ready for the cotton coat and came back early. Now the people are finally cold and come out of the cabin. The last thing that came out was Choba and Bonnie. It was a miracle. Just half an hour after taking the herbs that Choba had prepared, Bonnies stomach no longer hurts and restored the past. ........... The cherry blossoms bloomed, it was pink, and the entire magnetic drum mountain sky was pink. The pink thickened and the sky of the entire island became pink. The snow is no longer white, but it has turned into pink. It is really the cherry blossom rain, the long-cherished wish of Shiluluk, and the wishes of Choba have finally come true. Chobas excited tears have been going down all the time, shouting in the direction of the magnetic drum mountain: "Thank you, Chiba, thank you Chiba, I know that the old man will not lie to me, this world really has The cherry blossom rain will surely cure the hearts of the people here. This world must have a panacea that can cure any one''s disease." Kuleiha is still the same, the hand has never left the plum wine, happy to fill his mouth a few words against Qiaoba: "Qiao Ba, my stupid son, you and Chiba go to the sea, the great route is you The place to go. You have to spread your superb medical skills and help more people. You said yes, my stupid son." Choba did not answer, and he was always excited to look at the direction of the magnetic drum mountain. He kept watching and was more serious than anyone else. Suddenly, Bonnie, who was just getting sick, saw a huge snowball rolling over. She thought it was an illusion. After blinking, I believed it was true. Bonnie yelled: "Urchi, Urki, there is a snowball coming over, you stop it, or you have to overturn." v4 Chapter 23： : Alabaster At Bonnies reminder, the people on board also saw huge snowballs, scared the sailors eyes on the ship to fall. When such a big snowball hits, even if the gold ship is strong, it will fall into a retreat. People don''t want to stay in such a bitter water for a second. When Urki jumped off the boat, his body suddenly became bigger and became as big as a gold ship, ready to block the snowball. The snowball is Chiba, and Chiba initially felt that he was a good strategy. However, in the thirty seconds of rotation, Chiba regretted, and even if he wanted to stop, Chiba could not stop. Fortunately, I haven''t touched everyone''s own fruit yet, otherwise I have to faint directly. Urki seized the snowball at the right time, and his body was pushed back half a meter before he heard it. Urkis power three-nine-three is undoubted, catching snowballs on the way. The outer avalanche collapsed, showing the fat look of Chiba, like a big balloon with long hair. The Chiba head is not clear, the world is still spinning, but it is slowly easing. Choba saw the current Chiba and exclaimed with a loud voice: "Wow, Chiba is also a blue-nosed elk like me. It is so powerful. It turns out that we are the same kind." Qiaoba also jumped off the boat with pleasure, and Kuleiha continued to drink plum wine and laughed on the deck. Even if Choba didn''t answer her, she knew the result. Young people always had to bow, otherwise it would be different from salted fish. Chiba finally recovered, and he changed back to the human form. He used too much ability and he had a backache. Chobas hand gently touched the Chiba Road: Its just a slight muscle strain, just a day, please pay attention. The cherry blossom rain continued to bloom, and Chiba only looked back. The pink fluttering is so beautiful between heaven and earth, and Chiba smiled happily. "Ah... Chobas heart melted again, and tears rolled in his eyes, but he never left. I nodded very hard and then screamed loudly. Choba agreed to Chiba and went to Raftel with Chiba. Chiba finally got a great doctor who was satisfied with the future and could be the only one in the future. The pirates are all indulgent, and the new partners have to join them to have a carnival. The oldest Jennys head was restored. The food that Hu eats in Haisai has not been moved. I am afraid that this will not be restored in a short time. Kuleiha left without saying goodbye. The sad parting she did not want to see, the province is even more sad. In the distant mountains, Kuleiha looked at the Chibas boat and smiled. In her heart, she thought of a person outside Ning, that is, One Piece Roger, Chiba and Roger really have some imagination, maybe Chiba really. Can complete Roger''s wish. Culeha continued to drink, and the witch doctor continued to gallop on the island, but she was alone, because she gave her son a new world. God seems to be happy for Chiba. Before leaving, the rare mountain of the drums is rare, and the rare sun appears. The words of the quack doctor have been fulfilled. This cherry blossom rain really washes people''s hearts. When people go out, they all smile and treat others. Everyone''s heart is warmer than the stove. Dalton came to see him off, and he has become the king of this country. Chiba received some food from Dalton, but there was no treasure under his hand. Chiba refused many times and Dalton had to give up. On the new voyage, the empty island pirate ship in Chiba has set off again. Their goal is to save the people there with Alabaster. According to Wei Wei, the Baroque studio basically controlled the periphery of the capital and incited the revolutionary army to rebel against the king. If you want to save this country, you must contact the Revolutionary Army and ask them to merge with the Kings and defeat the Baroque studio. The kingdom of Alabaster is not an island like the kingdom of the drums, but a large island comparable to the mainland, named St. Stephen Island. The capital is in the hinterland of the island, the name of Albana, which is the location of Vivi''s father, Debra. The east side is the rain, the base camp of the Baroque studio, and the southern Utah is the base of the revolutionary army. If Shak Krokdal really promoted the revolutionary army attack, the capital will inevitably fall, and Alabaster will be completely controlled by the sand crocodile... Therefore, Chibas group of people must go to the revolutionary army in the south and tell them the beginning and the end of the matter, otherwise they will start to act and everything will be finished. The ship of Chiba can''t stop at the port of Alabaster. This is so obvious that it will make them inconvenient. If Chiba decided to venture boldly across the entire Alabast Desert, then go to Utah to find the Revolutionary Army. The cold that I just experienced was only a day and a half, and it was like returning to the scorching sun. The great route is really a terrible place, and the seasons and temperatures are completely chaotic. However, fortunately, this ship is fully equipped and has everything, especially the rare ice machine, which can make a bucket of ice in just a few minutes. Carrying good food and water, Chiba and a group of people got off the boat, and the rest left on the ship. They had to ship the boat to the port of Alabaster, waiting for the return of Chiba and his group. Chiba, Urki, Bonnie, Vivi and six sailors, the big forces of Chiba and ten people are on the road. Bonnie, who didn''t use the desert scenery at first, was a little excited. She was happily at the forefront of the team until she walked for three hours. After the yellow sand, her morale disappeared and she even chewed. The strength of the food is not used. Its hot and hot, and theres a team of Chibas people. Bonnies water bag was empty, and she looked at the thousand 5.6 leaves with sorrow and sorrow. "Captain, when will it be possible to get to the destination? I feel that I really have no strength to go on, can you take a break?" Bonnie said with a weak voice, it seems to be on the body of Chiba at any time. Chiba took out the map and looked at it carefully. He himself was also very uncomfortable, and his nephew was about to smoke. "The river valley marked on the map is our campsite. It should be coming soon. Going down the river valley, it should be no problem to go one day. Everyone insists, we are pirates, we can''t lose to this annoying sun." Bonnie nodded with no strength, followed the pace of Chiba and buried her head and continued to walk. Bonnie now wants the river valley to be in front of her eyes. If there is a cool, then it would be better. . v4 Chapter 24： : Desert Adventure These people''s willpower is very strong, Chiba initially felt that Wei Wei couldn''t hold it, because she was a little princess who was used to it, because it would be awkward on the road. Unexpectedly, she did not say a tired word, but encouraged Bonnie on the side, and she was a bitter smile. Hard work pays off, Chiba they finally reached the valley. There is no imaginary desolateness here, there are some low shrubs on the shore, and there will be a little green on the sporadic. Heaven and earth care, there is some water in the most depression of the river valley. After so long, there is finally water to drink. Bonnie''s heavy body suddenly became convenient. Thunder couldn''t get the kettle of the Chiba chest into his hand, and then went straight to the water source. Bonnie came to the water''s edge. The clear water could see the sand underneath. At first glance, there was no polluted high-quality water. You can also see fish swimming. See Bonnie coming over and burying it in the soft sand. Bonnie licked this own zui lip, and she already thought of eating fish. It is really the best place in the desert. Just as Bonnie was going to drink water, the sand under Bonnie''s feet seemed to be very stable. I almost had Bonnie fall. Chiba suddenly surprised, then quickly ran to the front. Where is Bonnie standing on the sand, but standing on the head of a huge desert king crab. Bonnie fell on the hard shell of the crab and looked back at the Chiba coming. Bonnies expression was crying. She was really intimidated. But Bonnie''s position was just right, and the big pliers that swung it didn''t pinch her, just waving in front of her. Chiba suddenly turned into a four-legged elk in the sand, because Chiba knew that this is more intentional to run. This monster looks fierce. In fact, it is hard to beat. Chiba just slammed the head of the crab, and the shell of the head was broken, and then he died in front of Chiba. This is an episode, just when the crab was added to their dinner for Chiba. Bonnie''s expression gradually rose from sorrow, and slammed the hard shell of the desert emperor crab with her feet. "I want to eat this guy, not even its shell." After this sudden attack, Chiba had a long memory, and looked around to confirm the safety around him. Then he returned to the water and planned to camp here today. Bonnie actively went to pick up the dry wood, and complained that Chiba killed the desert king crab so fast, and she slowly baked it. Chiba suddenly feels that the most poisonous woman''s heart is really justified. Don''t offend a woman, especially a beautiful woman. Otherwise, you will die without scum. The desert king crab sounds like a aquatic animal, but in fact it is most afraid of water, but it is more like a scorpion in the desert, but there is no poison tail. Just roasting for a while, the smell of the scent is tangled, making people mouth watering. The scent drifted away in the distance and seemed to attract a lot of uninvited guests. A tall man of one meter eighty-five, wearing an orange hat is coming to the camp in Chiba. "This taste is really good. Can you please have a meal? My stomach is empty." This sound is unremarkable, but what you hear in your bones is the feeling of domineering and unyielding. The people looked up and looked at the direction of the sound. The man put his head down slightly and covered his face with a hat. He couldn''t see it clearly. Actually so close, everyone did not find him coming, just like falling from the sky. The sailors were wary of taking weapons, but they were stopped by Chiba. Others don''t know who he is, Chiba knows, he is Portas d. Ace, the second captain of the White Beard Pirates and the big brother of Monch D. Luffy. "You are Ace, Luffy''s eldest brother, I didn''t admit it. I heard Luffy often mention you, and now he has already been a Shanghai thief." Ace heard the name of Luffy, and looked at Chiba with a look of joy: "Who are you? How do you know my idiot brother, is he okay now?" Chiba said: "I am the captain of Chiba, the empty island pirate group. I and Lu Fei are old acquaintances, counted from 99 to 17 years, has been eighteen years." "Hahaha, what kind of joke is this guy, my brother is only sixteen years old. How can you know him for 18 years? You are really an interesting guy. Since you know my brother, you must not be a bad person. Can you want me to have a big meal? I can change the wine in my backpack." Chiba smiled and said: "Welcome to welcome, I am honored." Bonnie looked at Ace Road with a stingy look: "You can''t eat more than a pot of wine, but I haven''t eaten my lunch yet." Chiba Sai gives you Bonnie a crab leg: "You can eat less, the visitor is a guest, Ace is a great character, but the second captain of the White Beard Pirates." "Nani! Saguire! Is it really a white beard? Four white beards!" Ace smiled and nodded, and Bonnie was a face of awe. He has heard the name of the Four Emperors, but beyond the existence of Wang Xiwu Wuhai, its strength can completely resist the world government, and people can be disrespectful. Bonnie''s face is like a book, and suddenly she becomes more and more liked from disgusting Ace. "Ai''s big brother, this crab leg is for you to eat, you 383 is actually the captain of the white-bearded pirate group, the strength of the team must be powerful, there is no side, it is really young and promising." Chiba looked speechless. He really couldn''t understand what the woman was thinking. She saved her and said nothing, but she always gave her people the opportunity to know. Chiba felt that a wild captain had no one to hurt. At this time, Wei Wei handed a crab leg to the goose Chiba: "Chiba is too big, I can''t eat it, give it to you, thank you for helping me, I will definitely reward you with the father Wang Jiajia. "" Chiba took the crab legs and shook his head. "I told you before, I don''t care about your money. I just watched Wang Xia Wuhai unhappy, it seems to be a good repair of Shak Krokdal. My goal is only Rogers treasure, as well as the historical text." Wei Weidao: "Do you mean that the historical text is a huge square box with an ancient question engraved on it, and a stone that can''t be annihilated with anything?" Chiba nodded. "Yes, it seems that you have seen it. Is it difficult for your country to have a historical text?" Wei Wei also nodded: "Yes, I have seen it since I was a child, secretly stored in the secret room of the castle. This is the secret of our generation of Alabaster kingdom, I heard that it recorded important secrets. ". v4 Chapter 25： : Ace Chiba knows what it is, but can''t say it. To be honest, in fact, Chiba does not understand the ancient words of the pirates. It seems that Chiba needs an archaeologist, and at least can translate these ancient words. Suddenly, Chiba thought of Robin. If he remembered correctly, Robin and the sand crocodile cooperated. The goal of the sand crocodile is not only to rule the country, but also to fight against the world government, and his capital is recorded in the historical text. One of the three ancient weapons of the ancients, such that Alabasi is like being independent of the world. Just as they were dining in Chiba, uninvited guests came one after another. This time it was not a human being, but a monster in the desert. The St. Dora''s Lizard, the creature at the top of the food chain of the Alabaster Desert, is comparable to the mammoth, and is fiercely anomalous. Eat all desert creatures, whether you are poisonous or not. Moreover, this time Chiba did not meet one, but four, and they shared the Chiba with their division of labor. Chiba really is still too bad for the common sense of survival outside the ye, so much to deal with food, the most fierce monster in the desert is lured. The sailors were a little scared. Bonnies heart also mentioned the eyes of the blind. Only Urkis calm eating of crab meat was like not seeing it. Ace swept the same lizards and stood up to Chiba: "Thank you for your hospitality. The little knife is the meal." A moment when Ace spoke, his eyes had become fierce, and his hands had burned. Burning fruit, natural system, like the thundering fruit, you can have the body to switch to a natural state at will, and immune to ordinary physical attacks, is a very powerful fruit ability. Ai, who was braving the flames, was handsome, just like the spectacular fire on the clouds, so that a group of people in Chiba, who was slightly cool, got hot again. Ace went out without hesitation and came to the front of the first big lizard. The infamous lizard, when he appeared on weekdays, but the presence of people shivering, how this portrait is blind, does not put him in his eyes. A super ugly cicada, the big lizard wants to kill Ace with his own big claws. At this time, Ace''s flame covered the whole body, and Chiba knew why this was that Ace had completely turned into a fire element. With a bang, it stirred up the dust of the sky, and it took a while to disperse. Ace still stands there, and the big lizard has been scented with the scent of the roast, and it can be eaten with a plate of dumplings. Wow! This is a convenient fruit ability, and Bonnie is envious, if she has 24 hours to eat barbecue. The remaining three are a little embarrassed. You look at me and I dont dare to move easily. They are a little afraid of Ace, for fear of becoming a barbeque. Ace suddenly stared at the three big lizards, using only one word, and let the three big lizards scare their blood. "roll!" Like the same thunder, the three lizards ran away in three different directions, because they knew that when they hesitated, they would immediately become a barbeque. Seeing that the three large lizards had escaped, Ace returned to its original appearance and the flames on his body disappeared. The color of sternness suddenly turned into an incomparable harmony, scratching his head against the Chiba road: "The ugly, ugly, just too hard, some baked, should be mostly eaten, don''t waste." Bonnie also projected her admiration. She really likes Ace. If she is not a member of the Air Island Pirates, it is estimated that she will follow Ai Si. Food is not wasted, and Ace is more than heart. There is a prostitute, Bonnie, and no more food is enough. Sometimes Chiba really wants to dissect Bonnie, and see if there is a black hole in her stomach. At night, Chiba and his group went to sleep, and only Bonnie was still licking the lizard legs. Ace took out a piece of paper and gave it to Chiba: "This is a memory paper. I can know my position. If you can meet Luffy, give him a copy and say that I am waiting for him in the hill. But it should be some. Maybe because he is still behind you." Ace said the request, but denied his own statement, it seems to be drunk, some incoherent. But Chiba knows what the reason is. This is a big brother''s love for his younger brother, and he hopes to meet with Luffy earlier. Chiba is also very happy to see Ace, although he can not become a brother with Ace, but becoming a friend is also a good choice. Ais and Chiba are really good to go the opposite way. Bonnie, this niece, really didn''t waste food. The big lizard could eat it. It was really generous, and she left a hind leg and gave it to Chiba. Chiba and Ace clap and agree to meet in the new world. But Chiba didn''t wear it because he knew what happened to Ace, and suddenly he saw that Ace''s back was a bit sentimental. Once again, Chiba made up his mind and must save Ace. He must fight on the top to protect Ace and Luffy. Today''s road is much easier than yesterday. It is an indirect river. As long as there is water, there will be life, and more or less it can be a little shady. According to Wei Wei, this is actually an oasis grassland, and this river has a high person, but it has only become so in recent years. Some people blame these on their father''s head, so there will be revolutionary forces to overthrow the king of Alabaster. Chiba naturally knows that the sand crocodile is a ghost. This is his rustling fruit ability, and the man hates the wet, so he doesn''t like rain. Its just how Chiba wants to prove his concept, and the ignorant revolutionary army knows that this is really a difficult point. The flat road suddenly became steep, this is the downhill road, and Utah is in this valley. There is an iron gate at the entrance to the valley, and three people sit on it. Wei Wei looked at the three people with great horror. The three people Wei Wei are so familiar, they are the effective squad of the sand crocodile. Chiba was also a bit surprised. I didn''t expect to meet these three people here, Gard Dino, von Cray and Daz Bonis. This is the highest fighting power of the Baroque studio. Mr.1 Daz Ponis stood up and said: ". Princess Vivi, I will never ask you to get what you want. Just because you can organize the revolutionary army uprising, your father''s country will not be destroyed, but in the new Wang Sha Krokdal was reborn again and embarked on a prosperous age." It seems that the Baroque studio is ready, and then there is another fierce battle waiting for them. . v4 Chapter 26： : Fighting Wei Wei tells the people about the abilities of these three people. Each of these three people should not be underestimated. Mr.3 Gard Dino, who has an Arabic number "3" shape, can melt and defend the fruit. Mr.2, von Cray, is a demon, dressed like a ballet dancer, imitating the ability of the fruit, but it is useless in battle. His most terrible move is his own **** boxing. Mr.1, Daz Pounis, the ability to fast-fruit, the Shaolin monk costume, muscular, xiong mouth written a big "Ҽ" word, is the only existence of this sand crocodile. In the face of fruit ability, the natural sailors have no use, and only Chiba and Urki and Bonnie are on, just one-on-one, fair and reasonable. Urki took the lead: "The big monk handed it to me, I have to teach this enchanting well." Chibas face is speechless, and the shaved head is a monk. If it is enchanting, the first one of Urki is that the monk still eats crab meat, and Chiba can only help but shake his head. Bonnie chose the **** mr.2, saying that she was not as ugly as the womans long, but it was the candle man who was left to Chiba. Chiba felt that she was a good idea, because according to the ranking of the Baroque studio, The leaves to deal with are the weakest. 043 Suddenly Wei Wei insisted: "Let me join the battle, I want to fight with Bonnie, I am also a member of Alabaster, I have to fight for my country." Bonnie looked at Wei Wei, who was still nervous. She really said it with courage, because her hand is still shaking. She knows that her strength is weak, but she still wants to fight for this country. Wei Wei really loves this place. I hope that this country has no bad guys and no war. Wei Weis heart is painful, but she is strong, she She will not protect her evil spirits, she will protect her country and its people. Bonnie understood Vivi''s mind and held Wei Wei''s hand in her hand: "Let''s fight side by side, I am attacking positively, you are harassing on the side, we will be able to defeat the dead girl." So three battles started here, and Urki''s metal pencil sticks turned out to be the right martial arts sticks, and the hand of mr.1 became a sharp knife. Mr.1 does not need any weapons, because he himself is a weapon, through the fruit ability, to become a blade in any part of his body, and his body hardness is the same as a beab. Urki can not rely on the anti-injury effect of his muscle fruit ability, can only be realistic and mr.1 than the test martial arts. Urki is not a monk who eats the Buddha. It is a battle, and it can be said that it is a law-protection. It is the law of the Zen when it is used to surpass the undead. Fighting cockroaches relies entirely on force to punish evil and promote goodness. Naturally ordinary vegetarian dishes can not meet their own needs. It can be said that the flower monk Lu Zhishen exists. Urki drank the wine in the bag, unloaded all the weights on his body, and then waved his own martial arts stick to rush to mr.1. Urki''s big pencil stick is different, although it looks as black as a pencil lead. But it is actually a black hexagonal ink stone. This kind of material is rare in the whole world of pirates. It is the hardest metal, and it is only common in infinite earth. Urki uses this metal as a weapon. It can be said that there is no way to cut anything in this world. The sound of ping-pong is intertwined, and Urki and mr.1 play differently. Every time Urki''s stick hits, there is no way to hurt mr.1 points. The sniper of mr.1 can''t see the huge Urki, and they are blocked by sticks. However, Mr.1 feels very relaxed, because he knows that Urki has no way to defeat him. He knows that he will cut to Urki. As long as he is injured, he can torment and kill Urki. "It''s really disappointing. You are a weak person. I am a bounty hunter in the West Sea. I don''t have your character in my blacklist. Your stick is useless to me. Even if I stand here, you can''t do anything." hurt me." Mr.1 is full of confidence, as if to announce his victory. Urki is laughing, it seems that he does not care about mr.1. Urki said: "Then you dare to pick me up three sticks, if you don''t fall, then when I lose, I will hand you Princess Vera." "Gentlemen say a quick whip, you can''t go back." Urki nodded and patted his own xiong to swear. The so-called knowing ourselves and knowing each other is not awkward, mr.1 is too underestimated, and I dont know that Urki is also a fruit capable person, but Urki knows the weakness of mr.1. The knife is also metal. The metal naturally has its own hardness. When fighting with Urki and mr.1, the hardness of mr.1 has been mastered since touching the body of mr.1. Just apply your strength to a little and fight hard. It must be able to break through his hard defense like a sharp knife. Mr.1 is still there, waiting to pick up the Urki three sticks. Urki is a hard-working performance. The first stick is an ordinary stick, and it is directly hitting the head of mr.1. Mr.1 is unscathed, and he is a man in armor, feeling no pain or discomfort at all. The Urki acting report, as if using all the strength, actually did not kill mr.1 and was surprised. Then Urki swung the stick again and hit the mr.1. This time, it was twice as strong as the previous one. I jumped up and slammed into a mr.1 shoulder. Mr.1 is still fine, it doesn''t hurt, it''s like watching an idiot like Urki in acting. "There is the last stick. If you say something, you can count. I know that you are the boss of this team. Don''t lose your word." Urki smirked and seemed to be praised. The heart secretly praised himself: "I still have the captain''s appearance, and there is a captain''s look. After I go back, I can call Chiba the kid. I want to be a captain for a few days. Passed yin." Mr.1 looked at the smirk of Urki and said with no expression: "The last stick, you will leave when you finish playing. Today you can go anywhere, you can leave here safely, we only need Princess Weiwei." Urki nodded. "I won''t say anything. I am an empty islander. The empty islanders never swear." Urki floated magically. The original pair of wings was not a display, but it was really necessary for Urki to fly. Mr.1 is also very vigilant to see Urki, the ability of flying people, even the devil fruit ability is rare and rare. Urki overlooks mr.1 at a height, and mr.1 is still like an ant. He won''t believe that this bird man will really break through his defense. He is steel, and he uses a sharp knife. Steel. . v4 Chapter 27： ：mr·3 Urki''s stick became slender, like a bamboo sign, posing a javelin in the air. Muscle fruit ability makes his right hand become extraordinarily powerful. His current wrist strength is 100 times stronger than before, even if it is not enough. Mr.1 is too arrogant, but I dont know that Urkis gourd bought poison. Seeing the high jump of Urki, mr.1 is also aware of the power of this gang, but he has no way to escape, only a hard defense attack. Hands protect the face, arms are strong like iron, mr.1 is also strengthened to a certain extent. Urki swoops down like a goshawk catching a prey. His stick is not a stick, but a spear that pierces the enemy''s heart. The intention to lose Jingzhou pride lost street pavilion, mr.1 lost in the excessive trust in their own fruit ability, it is really Cheng Xiao also defeated Xiao He. The lead stick was blocked by the arm, but through the arm directly into the xiong mouth, but fortunately Urki''s hands, leaving the heart of mr.1 still three centimeters away. The huge crash was deafening, mr.1 was embarrassed, and spit out a blood from his mouth. He lost, but did not expect that the strongest mr.1 in addition to the sand crocodile was actually the scum, was the first person to fall. The trouble is instead of Chiba, the candle man does not confront Chiba at first, but instead made a lot of his own wax figure, hiding in it and hiding from Chiba. 987 If you use a wide range of lightning strikes, I am afraid it will not help, because the candle is also not conductive. I did not expect that after the road, there is fruit ability to perfectly restrain the thundering fruit. If you use muscles or the fruits of everyone, it can be a hassle, because one by one, it is completely removed, it is just as many as multiple shadows. Mr.3 ridiculed: "You come to me, find me is your son. You come to me, I am the strongest of the three." The voice came in all directions, as if each wax figure was alive. This kind of fighting can really be a headache for Chiba. It is so big that I still play hide-and-seek. It seems that this mr.3 is really a wretched man. Suddenly, Chibas movements replicated the ability of mr.3 to melt fruit. Chiba is so fascinated by the gourd painting, and it has also become a wax figure person in various poses, and mr.3 is like a chess game painted in the Chu River Han Dynasty. Mr.3 is puzzled. Under the sun, there are people who have the same ability as their own fruits, and can''t believe their own eyes. Mr.3 is a little unsatisfied: "Who are you? Is it a beae? Why can you use wax?" Chiba did not answer, but the wax people were more diligent, and the world was full of Chiba''s wax people. The number is already ten times that of mr.3, and it is densely packed like a mountain, lying on the ground. Mr.3 asked aloud before the question, his breathing is not normal, Chiba really invisible in this wretched man. Chiba smiled and walked out: "Oh, I am Chiba, the ability to melt fruit, are you also?" "Don''t you see it? Is the wax man I made? It''s impossible, it''s impossible. How can there be two people with the same fruit ability under the sun?" "Then I don''t know, where did your fruit come from?" "My fruit was bought from a bar trader. Although it is not a strong fruit, it is a make-up. Where does your fruit come from?" Chiba smiled and said: "So smart, my fruit is also bought from a vendor in a bar. You are a female, I am a male, and a male is much more powerful than a female." "Hey! The fruit is still divided into male and female? I see that you are blind, all these are hallucinations, how can I lose to you this kid." Suddenly a weak wax was shot from the wax man at the front, and the wax wrapped the legs of Chiba at once, like a shackle. "The wax shackles, you have no way to escape, the outcome is still I won." The wax man moved, he is the body, that is mr.3 himself. He finally came out of the group of wax people and slowly approached Chiba. When mr.3 intended to use wax here and blocked both hands of Chiba, mr.3 found an abnormality. He has been able to have fruit for many years, and the mystery is naturally well known. It was only after he discovered that this bound person was actually only the empty shell of the wax, and the body had long since escaped from the shell. In the hands of Chiba, not far from the beginning, Chiba used ninja in this world for the second time. Although it has been told by the system that large ninjutsu cannot be used, there are no problems with using some small tricks. No matter what the blow, the impact of mental power is often twice the result with half the effort, because the mental attack is hard to prevent, unless the will is determined, it will certainly be recruited, just like the ghost fruit of Perola, basically even the future of the navy, but also The same trick. Chiba''s seal is an illusion, and it seems that I will use this trick to end the battle. "Imaginary peas and vines bind." In the eyes of mr.3, a pea is dropped from the sky, and then rooted directly in the sand, and grows at a speed visible to the naked eye. The flowering result seems to be three seconds. When the pea vine grows a huge pea, the vine vine has already covered the foot of mr.3. This time it is the mr.3 leg that is tied. A vine with a thumb thickness is a snake-shaped climb along the neck of mr.3 to the neck of mr.3, and it immediately wraps his neck tightly like a deadly python. Mr.3 can''t breathe, just like being really entangled, struggling there. However, in the eyes of outsiders, mr.3 is just in the same place, a bit silly feeling. Mr.3 painfully fell down, still struggling in the sand, if Chiba does not solve the illusion, mr.3 will always struggle in the dream, this is the horror of illusion. At this time, Chibas side is finally finished, only the **** is left. This **** mr.2 just dances in the same place, sometimes it will turn into Wei Wei''s face, sometimes it will become Bonnie''s face, but still her own body, the beautiful ballet skirt is still full of hairy thick The legs look unappealing. Vivi and Bonnie didn''t dare to act rashly. I don''t know what the **** wants to do. The battle ended with Urki and Chiba coming to the two women. Wei Wei and Bonnie''s heart calmed down. Urki stripped an egg and said: "Is this shop really a cadre in the studio? How can it look a little bit worse?" Wei Wei said: "I don''t know this. He didn''t have any position in the organization. Maybe the boss doesn''t feel reliable, but the strength must be strong, because he only lost to mr.1." Urki ate the eggs and continued: "You are talking about the big monk. It does have good strength. It is a pity that it is too arrogant. I don''t know the truth of people." v4 Chapter 28： :betray At this time, the rotating **** mr.2 finally stopped her own dance steps and smashed into the sky. This business is not flattering, extremely ugly, and Bonnie Goosebumps are all up. It is like a man who is clearly a man, but pretends to be a womans voice, which sounds extremely nauseating. Bonnie is angry at mr.2: "You are dead and metamorphosis. If you have something to say, just hurry up and say, why are you screaming, disgusting to die, I want to turn you into a six-year-old doll, seeing you really like this. Disgusting." Mr.2 didn''t take it for granted, and then rotated for a week before he said: "I am neither a man nor a woman, but a shemale. The queen of the Kama Baka Kingdom is my idol. One day I will go to mine. The country." Chiba came to the front of Bonnie: "Little Feng, do you want to fight, if you want us to be one-on-one, others will not intervene." Mr.2 heard that Chiba called him Xiao Feng seems to be particularly happy, and he walked over without warning: "You actually called me Xiao Feng, how did you know my name when I first met. It really surprised me." I finally have my own fans, you are fascinated by my ballet." Chiba''s face is like drinking the most sour vinegar: "No, no, I just listened to Wei Wei and said that you are not a bad person. We would rather be a jade, so as not to measure a good friend." ໡ Mr.2 is like dancing with electricity, which seems to be a unique way of expressing happiness. Anyone in Chiba really can''t stand him. If he doesn''t think that this guy is not malicious, he will kill him in the morning. Bonnie was angry and said: "You have finished, there is no end! Give me a good talk and give me a good talk." Mr.2 still ignores Bonnie, and even turned his face into Bonnie. This time, the body has changed together, but this chest is more than a circle of Bonnie. Mr.2 is a little blush: "Little brother, you are laughing again, but I still recognize you as a friend. In fact, I didn''t want to play, because even if I work hard for the Baroque studio, the final end will be dead. Because I know the secrets of our boss, the sooner or later, the boss will be wiped out by the boss." "I know that you want to persuade the revolutionary army to rebel. I can be a witness, and I have a plan for our boss. Once he has captured the kingdom, the revolutionary army will be killed." Mr.2 said that while putting his face closer, Chiba''s clear can feel the big chest constantly rubbing his own clothes. What a lovely face this is, although Chiba knows that it is a fake, Chiba also wants to be quiet in this gentle township. At this time, a man''s hazy face appeared in front of Chiba, this is Bonnie''s face, Bonnie really can''t stand it, and finally shot. Awkwardly patted the forehead of mr.2, and the ability to imitate the fruit of mr.2 was relieved, revealing his true face. Chiba glanced at the face that Xiao Feng wanted to kiss, and then he erected his hair and then stepped back. Bonnie''s shot is not a simple shot, but a shot of the fruit''s ability to use. I saw that mr.2 quickly shrank, but it really turned into a six-year-old child, this cheek is very cute. Mr.2 looked at his own hands inexplicably, and Bonnie explained his ability, and mr.2 squatted on the floor to draw circles. Chiba is also helpless, mr.2 is really too dead, actually ignoring Bonnie, this is the price of ignorance. In this way, the three senior agents were successfully solved, with the operational plan provided by Mr.2, and then a group of Chiba went to meet the revolutionary army. Chiba, who was about to leave, was stopped by mr.2, indicating that Chiba and his whispered. "Captain Chiba, I know that you are a very powerful person, maybe you can really defeat the sand crocodile. I hope you can win, so I will not be chased by the sand crocodile boss." "I will tell you the secret of the sand crocodile now. In fact, the sand crocodile is a woman, and it used to be a woman like a flower, who was transgendered by the demon king. Although this is a secret that has nothing to lose or win, I really don''t spit. Even if I am dead, I have to say this secret." Chibas face looked incredulously as Xiaovon, who had become a child. I didnt expect the rumor to be true. The sand crocodile used to be a woman. Perhaps it is the ability of his own rustling fruit, he will have his own skin is extremely bad, so he gave up being a woman. If this is not the case, he is so old and cannot be single. Chiba nodded and entered the bottom with a group of people. The center of the valley is a huge lake. It is green and there is no such thing as a foreign landscape. They have been stopped by some people with pistols without taking a few steps. These are the revolutionary forces, and they are fully armed and ready to act. Chiba saw a platform in front and a red-haired man. This should be their head. No matter how much, Chiba became an elk and jumped to the side of the table. Countless gunshots sounded, and there was no feeling in the face of this uninvited guest. Fortunately, he became a thick elk fur, and this kind of painless shot is tickling for the fruit ability. A few bounces of Chibas uninhabited situation jumped onto the stage and stood in front of the red-haired man. Followed by the soldiers who are aimed at him, one by one facing him. The red-haired man had a knife wound on his face, and his body was burly. The revolver in his hand was also aimed at Chiba. ". Who are you? What are you doing here?" Chiba replied: "I am not a person in this country. I just want to take care of it. You can see what this battle map knows. Your allies seem to be very unfriendly to you, be careful." Thousands of people (Yo Zhao) Ye took the battle map with sincerity and smiled, but he still did not lift the fur of everyone''s fruit. This is a rebel army. If it is really swarming up, without this ability to protect, I am afraid that I will be labeled as a colander. The red-haired man ordered the soldiers who had come over to retreat, and he took the drawings and turned them over. It turned out that after they attacked the capital city, there were sand crocodile troops behind them. The sand crocodile was planning to catch the oriole, and did not want to attack with the revolutionary army. The red-haired man was shocked and angered to tear the battle map. "This deceitful man is really more treacherous than the wolf. I have to marry him." Chiba said: "This is the end of the matter. I advise you not to help you to abuse it. Your king is a good king. It is not a ruthless ruthlessness. Everything is a sand crocodile. He wants to see you. Easily capture the country and become the last oriole." v4 Chapter 29： : Going to the capital The red-haired man was distressed, but after a while he revived: "Even so, I have to overthrow this country. We used to be an oasis here, that is, the king''s army burned and looted." The scar on my face was given by the King''s army, and it still has a pain." Urki and others also squeezed in, and mr.2 returned to normal and was thrown onto the table. Urki Road: "You said that the Kings are all this guy. He is a person who imitates the ability of the fruit and can be arbitrarily changed into various people." Mr.2 is not happy with the occasion, and it is not awkward. Show your own dance, then switch to your face arbitrarily, just like a juggling. King, Vivi, Chiba, ordinary soldiers, and finally turned into a red-haired man. "Oh! My ability to change is that no one can find it is fake, but I still like to become a woman, which is in line with my requirements." Mr.2 became Bonnie again. He seemed to like Bonnie very much, and he turned Bonnie''s body very large. This revolutionary army saw it. It turned out that all this was a complete scam. They were all deceived by the sand crocodile. The purpose of the sand crocodile was to seize the absolute rule of the country. A shot of a slap, the red-haired man fired a left-handed wheel, and the target was 750, which was a change of Xiao Feng. Although mr.2 is a good skill, there is a fatal flaw, that is, there is no way to use the demons when changing others. It seems that mr.2 is desperate to die here, these people hate to want to swallow this guy. Chiba prevented the shooting, his hand became bigger, the crowded arm blocked the bullet, and the bullet bounced off the thick fur. "Stranger, don''t stop me, he is a Baroque studio man, I want to kill him and avenge my family." Chiba shook his head and said: "He is no longer a friend of the Air Island Pirates. It has already passed. I think what we are doing now is to surround the capital and safeguard the security of the country. We must not let the country fall into the monks. Hand." Chiba''s small test knives blocked the bullets, and the red-haired man understood that Chiba was also a fruit-powerful person. He didn''t want to wrap with him, and he had to give up. At this moment, the revolutionary army completely abandoned the uprising. They are now merging with the revolutionary army and the capital to surround the peace of this country. At the same time, the sand crocodile has already begun to act, and the city has long been in the city. The sand crocodile has opened the city gate without any effort. He wants to go to the palace first, because he has more important things, is to find the historical text of the secret of this kingdom. Chiba asked: "Do you have dancing powder here? It is the kind of powder that can be artificially rained." The red-haired man said: "There are some, but we only have one hundred grams. The reason why we have water here is mostly relying on it. It is the old man with a white beard and blue clothes sold to me at a high price." Chiba: "Only one hundred grams? If it is going to rain in the whole country of Alabaster, how much do you need?" Urki replied: "It takes about a ton, but it is astronomical Berry. But the white-bearded old man knows who he is. He is the island owner of the Meteorological Island, specializing in selling rainwater to make money." The red-haired man said: "Yes? He just came here yesterday. He asked us if we want to rain. We said that we want 2 million Berry. We didn''t, but he still gave us rain. He is really a good person. Urki said: "I know where he is, you can definitely find the dancing powder. I don''t know why the captain is looking for so many dancing powders." Chiba said: "Because the sand crocodile is afraid of water, it has made the oasis a desert. His fruit ability is a bit powerful. We still use artificial rainfall to weaken his ability. So let''s go to the capital. You find the dancing powder directly to the capital rain, and we knock down this arrogant king under the seven seas." Urki agreed to the action, his wings moved, and his huge body really flew up. What is different this time is that the wings become unusually large, and Urki is like a big bird that can fly. He wants to quickly find a small island to move, so that he can help Chiba. Watching Urki leave, Chiba suddenly wants to have wings, so how easy it is to act like this. But I am not an empty islander. If I can hurry and see the dead bird, it is a rare Eudemons, and it is still a flying illusion. When Chiba thought about it, Wei Wei took a group of ducks. These ducks are not ordinary poultry, but each duck that is the size of a pony, called a fast-limbing duck. Unclear, it means to run fast, especially in the sand comparable to high-speed motorcycles. It seems that Chiba is going to take this transportation. It is very fresh. The riding rafts have not been riding Chiba. Now they have to ride ducks in the desert. This scene is interesting. The feeling of sitting up is soft, like sitting on a sponge mat, but the duck''s body temperature is really high, probably five degrees higher than the average person. At first, Chiba still feels hot ass, good. It took a while to get used to it. There was a lot of smoke in the desert, and a fast-running duck team ran to the capital. The one who led the way was Chiba. His duck was the biggest one. It was originally a red-haired man''s ride, and he gave it to him now. Because the revolutionary army believes that Chiba is to save them, not to destroy the country, they know that the people behind the scenes are so powerful, let the fruit ability to fight against the fruit. The capital of the capital is gloomy, the catastrophe in Albania begins, and the capital is destined to be the fate of Utah. I have never seen such a huge sandstorm, it is like a gray cloth to crush the entire city. This is the terrible power of the fruit of the sand Krokdarsha, creating a great sandstorm that is even more powerful than nature. The doors of the people are closed, and some people even hide in the cellar. The attack of the sand crocodile began. The sand swallowed the moat, swallowed the small pool, and swallowed the green trees. The entire capital turned into a dry city, a drop of water and a dry city without green leaves. In the yellow sand of the sky, King Debra saw it all, and saw the sand crocodile who used the fruit in front of him. Debra shouted: "Sha Krokdal, I know, you will stop your madness, this king willing to take you to the Chamber of Secrets. Please let my people go." The sand crocodile looked back at the king who had collapsed and took out the cigar with his chest. The wind is getting smaller and the sand is also. "You really don''t see the coffin without tears, I have to use the fruit ability. How can I invade my people, they will be my people in the future, I will be the king of the desert here. I want to rename this country. Called the country of Sha, this is my unique country." v4 Chapter 30： : Robin The laughter of the hustle and bustle interrupted the words of the sand crocodile, and a woman with a hot body came from the world. She wears a cowboy hat, black straight hair, retro-colored skin, no doubt, this is Nicole Robin. The sand crocodile saw that Robin didn''t have a good air. "You have come so late, the king has agreed to take us to the secret room, and the translation work will depend on you." Robin said: "Your movement is too fast, the fruits of the natural system are too convenient. When you blink, you will reach the top of the castle. This old man will not play tricks, will there be any organs near the secret room." The sand crocodile sighed: "As long as he has flowers and intestines, I will kill half of the people in the capital. I have no requirements, I want to occupy this country and there is something recorded in this historical text." Robin''s hand synthesizes a cross and then launches his own fruit. Suddenly, the kings arm grew an opponent and controlled foreign countries like a shackle. This is Robin''s fruit ability, the ability of the flower and fruit, can let any part of the body bloom like any flowering and attack on any object within the line of sight. The king could only take the plunge and lead Robin and the sand crocodile to the secret room. The king''s army and the sand crocodile are fighting in anxious battles. They all have a victory and defeat. In a short time, there is no way to capture the capital. The leading army of the Revolutionary Army finally arrived outside the capital city gate, and suddenly burst into tears. Because this is not the hometown of her memory, but a Loulan that was swallowed up by the sand. The city wall has long been deserted and devastated, and anyone can enter from the hole. Without the help of others, the battle in the capital has already begun. Chiba knows the feelings of Wei Wei. The bustling town has changed suddenly. It can only be done by the sand crocodile. The anger of Chiba has also suddenly increased sharply. This is a bad thing that builds one''s own happiness on the suffering of others. Chiba will never forgive the sand crocodile, you must fly this sand crocodile. Chiba ordered: "You go to support the Kings, I go to the sand crocodile to settle accounts, Bonnie, you protect Wei Wei, stand by." The red-haired man and the revolutionary army nodded and then dispersed. Chiba went to the temple in this city. If there is no mistake, the historical text is there. In the distance, Urki also found a blue robe with a white beard. His small empty island did not run far, but in the kingdom of Alabaster. The white-bearded old man was kind and wanted to add more rain to this, but he was afraid of the horror of the sand crocodile, so he could only linger on the edge of the country. Seeing Urki coming, the white-bearded old man knows him because he is also an empty islander. He is a meteorologist who studies the various meteorological routes of the great route, named Ukins. Urki came to the front of Uggins: "Wu Laozi, you still know us, I am Urki, the eldest son of the Ukrainian family of the empty island." "Urkhi, you are a child of Urkina. How come you come back here, saying that it is not seen in the past, I can''t recognize you anymore. At that time, you still have no children who are tall, now They have grown into towering trees." Ukins smiled happily. He stayed in this small empty island for many years. He really met a big living person, and people in his hometown could not be happy. Urki opened the door to see the mountain: "I want your dancing powder, I want you to rain the entire Kingdom of Alabaster. Presumably you also know the existence of Wang Xia Wuhai, the guy is afraid of water, I hope you can wish us A force." Uggins had long wanted to do this. Since Urki was looking for him, his concerns were gone. "I can give you all the dancing powder. This is not enough. I can make some clouds to rain in this small empty island. I will drive my empty island to the sky in Alabaster." Urki successfully got the dancing powder and took the lead with five hundred pounds of powder to fly to Alabaster. The new life of Alabaster is about to begin, and it begins with this pouring rain. At the same time, Chiba and the sand crocodile met. A heroic leap, the fast-running duck jumped over the stone wall of the temple, Chiba looked down, the sand crocodile three were at the entrance to the temple, the secret room had been opened, and Robin had already entered half a body. Chiba descended from the sky to save the kingdom of Alabaster. The sand crocodile took a cigar and spit out a huge smoke circle, which flew for a while before dissipating into the air. "who are you?" The sand crocodile asked with a disdainful look. It still looks like Chiba is too young, thinking that Chiba is a running dragon. Chiba righteously said: "I am Chiba, the captain of the Air Island Pirates. Shak Krokdal, your last days have arrived, I will fly you from this country to the sea." "Where is Chiba, I don''t know, it''s just a broken pirate group. But you know who I am, I am the king of the seven seas, the world government recognizes my extraordinary strength, I can legally rob anyone, including Everything in this country. Don''t be too big to say this little devil, otherwise you will become a dry corpse weathered in the desert." Another person who is a small Chiba, no matter what he is, the **** king can not be like this. Chiba doesn''t want to be seen by people, so be sure to prove something. The sand crocodile is a reward of 81 million Berry. As long as the 790 defeats him, Chiba says that there is a bounty of 100 million Bailey. At this time, the reputation of Chiba will spread throughout the world, and the Air Island Pirates will stand proud of the world. At present, the fruit ability that Chiba can master is mostly power or defensive. The natural system is only the thunder and the burning fruit. Suddenly, Chiba feels the importance of armed color domineering, so that it can directly attack the body of the natural fruit ability. Helplessly stretched, Chiba is not going to be. I can only hope that the rain of Urki will come soon, so that this sand crocodile can be cleaned up. "Kid, do you want to fake?" The sand crocodile broke out with a different kind of fierceness. He didn''t want to be tempered with Chiba. He planned to solve Chiba quickly and check the history text. Robin glanced at Chiba and took the king to the chamber. She is an archaeologist, and she will not be related to anything else. It is important to find the historical text and know the blank 100-year story. There was only a gust of wind on the outside of the temple, and the two did not speak in an instant. There is a small sandstorm around the sand crocodile hovering around, like the ring of Saturn. The air around Chiba is getting hotter and hotter. This time he copied the burning fruit of Ace, letting the sand crocodile appreciate the endless anger of the country. . v4 Chapter 31： :Fire and sand The sand crocodile is a thoughtful person who knows that Chiba is not good and has taken the lead in launching an attack. After all, your success is only one step away, and the plan must be implemented anyway. The sand caught the wind, and the coat of the sand crocodile was blown, and the hair of Chiba was also blown. The air is terrible, as if the green leaves can be evaporated into dead leaves at once. Sand and fire are intertwined in front of two people. These are just mutual temptations. After all, they are all natural, and the attributes are also grammatical. They can only rely on the power of the fruit itself. Under the cover of the sand, the sand crocodile''s arm turned into a sand blade and then enlarged. "Desert knife!" The wind mixed with the sand, and the sand blade became cut like a three-story building, and the sight of the dust covering the Chiba was cut. Sand crocodile can''t want to blame anything here, even if it consumes a lot of physical strength, it must cut off Chiba. "Yangyan!" The limbs of Chiba suddenly burst into an explosive flame, and the flame formed a wall of fire in front of Chiba, defending the blade of sand. The sand and the fire are once again intertwined, and this time the fire and sand are even more fierce. The sand blade is still unsettled, still slashing forward, and is struggling to break the wall, but it has not moved. As the fire still connected with the body of Chiba, Chiba stared at the sand blade, and the fire of the fire wall increased. At this time, the fire completely swallowed the sand blade, and the sand blade became a knife of flame, and then gradually narrowed down. When the flames receded, the sand blade left only the black sand and fell to the ground. This time the confrontation can only be regarded as a tie, the attack of the sand crocodile failed, and Chiba successfully defended against the attack of the sand crocodile. At this moment, the sand crocodile cigar has been pumped for more than half. He spit the cigar on the ground and his coat was thrown aside. The crocodile finally woke up and planned to go all out and never give up on Chiba. "Young is really good, you can arbitrarily change. You can be a famous sea thief in a few years of mixing, but unfortunately come here to die, I have more bridges than your road, just smash it with these sands. Hey." Chiba will not be timid by such threats. After all, he still has the power and secrets that the sand crocodile does not know. It is possible that Chiba can not take care of anything at a critical time and expose everything. Chiba smiled, but this smile was very unscrupulous and seemed to be worse than the sand crocodile. "I have seen Wei Wei, and I have seen mr.2. Your work is clear to me. This game is still lost. The revolutionary army is coming soon, but it is you, not the king. When I heard that Chiba mentioned mr.2, my face was ugly. "What did mr.2 say to you, what do you know?" The sand crocodile is eager to know the answer, and some of the words are sharp. "There is nothing to say, but the revolutionary army knows that your tricks are to use the power of the devil''s fruit of Xiao Feng, thus provoking the relationship between the people of this country. Your conspiracy has been dismantled, and you have no place in this country. It is." "Hey! I came like this. The revolutionary army was originally a chess piece. After the victory of this war, all the revolutionary army and the Baroque studios will die, so no one knows the truth. The foolish people and the world." The government will see that I saved this country, and I am the new king of this country. You are also one of the mourners." Killing everyone, this is cruel, the sand crocodile really does not reach the target. Chiba can do this kind of person to live a few more days, it is the destruction of the average person. This time it was the turn of Chiba, and I used my strongest move directly. Even if I only inherited 80% of the power, Chiba would burn this sand crocodile and ask him to become a crocodile. "Great Yan Jie Yan Di!" The hands of Chiba are combined, and the flames of the circle and the circle appear like a ring, and then cover the whole body to form a flame cover, and this flame cover expands infinitely. This move is an all-round attack without a dead end, even if the sand crocodile escapes there is no way to escape. This move is enough to destroy a small island and make everything on the island vanish. Although only 80% of the power is inherited, the flame of the flame is majestic, just like the ability to swallow the sky, the whole sky is red. The sand crocodile just smiled and watched the circle-shaped flame of Chiba spread and disappeared with the flame, just like the sand crocodile and the flame evaporated together. Chiba knows that the sand crocodile is so powerful that it will not die like this. I just don''t know what the sand crocodile is doing, why not resist, is it that her own moves have long been seen by the sand crocodile. Suddenly the back of Chiba was cool, and a cold voice rang from behind, not who the sand crocodile was. "Desert Sunflower!" It turned out that the sand crocodile was integrated into the sand and easily escaped the attack. This is the meaning of Chiba, thinking that the strongest move can defeat the enemy. I didnt think of it early, but here is the environment he created, and the natural fruit ability can be switched to a natural form at will. Now Chiba has no way to move, and it is in the same place. Because such a large number of attacking skills have not been released, he has to control the flames. Otherwise, he will be distracted by this flame. Its just that the sand crocodile is impossible to recover the flames from Chiba. The sunflowers have been unfolded around Chiba, so it is like a sunflower. It is actually a quicksand group that devours all the quicksands. This move is a move that does not spit bones. It is called a desert coffin without a tombstone. As long as it is sucked in, I am afraid that Chiba will no longer climb out. Chibas feet are also extremely unstable, and his legs and feet have fallen into the sand, and he is still sinking. The sand above the foot pressed the thousand leaves to death, and Chiba felt severe pain. The sand of nature is not like this. This is the end of the sand crocodile in the air. At this time, the sand crocodile has already revealed half of the body, and the rest of the body is in the sand of the quicksand. He has merged with the sand. Even if Chiba beat him, it is estimated that the sand caught is the one hand. This is worse than this bad situation. Chiba realized that the water in her body was being pumped away, and her hand had become as horrible as the hands of the old man. Chiba naturally knows that it is the crocodile''s ability. Even if it is not buried, it will be drained and dried into a dried salted fish. At this time, Chiba could still laugh out, and he couldnt take care of his own flames, and he took up his own fruit ability. A mouthful of blood spit out, and Chiba knew that his liver had been burned, and his stomach was burning. But now this is the only way. Chiba does not want to lose, and does not want to die. It is not the self but the sand crocodile that only hurts the last pain. . v4 Chapter 32： : Millennials Even if I met Aini Road, Chiba didn''t have such awkwardness. Chibas hands began to complexly end, and he used the power that the world did not have to resolve the crisis. "Water Margin and Great Falls!" Chiba wants to bring the water of the sea over, but it is too far away from the sea. Otherwise, the sand crocodile can lose its action. But it does not matter, Chiba leads to the huge underground water buried under the sand, to turn this around into a water area. With Chiba as the center, huge amounts of water hit the sand crocodile. Sand crocodile is the most hateful of water. I did not expect that Chiba would have the ability to summon water, but the sand crocodile could not be prevented. The sand crocodile, along with the water wave, was hit on the wall of the temple, and the desert sunflowers stopped, and Chiba returned to its normal appearance. Its just that its on the surface, and Chiba suffers from internal injuries and internal injuries that are burned by the burning fruit. It seems that this fruit is very powerful, even if it is not well controlled, it will hurt yourself. The soaked sand crocodile was not hurt at all, but it became a chicken, and the hair was pulled down, which looked extremely embarrassing. "You bastard, actually want me to become like this. I want to kill you!" The sand crocodile hysterical is going crazy, his sand is the most afraid of water, if there is water, he can''t even avoid his fist. Chiba knows that this is a good opportunity to defeat the sand crocodile. Now Chiba can''t be dragged for too long. After all, I am fighting for the pain and sand crocodile. I can''t see the sand crocodile to see that Chiba has been injured. Otherwise, he just has to Without attacking, living can kill Chiba. Chiba gave up burning fruit, and planned to switch to melee mode, kicking and kicking the sand crocodile before he could lift his hatred. My own hair is flourishing, my nose is also blue, and the fruit ability of Choba is successfully converted. The wrist strength is increased by 100%. Chiba intends to use the hoof to sing the cherry blossoms, and the strongest move of Choba to attack the sand crocodile. This move is a continuous high-frequency attack, even if the Navy''s six-style iron can be penetrated. Chiba did not rush straight over, but rounded off the flank of the sand crocodile. This made it better to attack. It was difficult for the sand crocodile to defend. After all, the hand strength that most people are not used to is weaker. Like the sand crocodile, the gold hook of his left hand also removed the outer shell, revealing a white hook full of holes. If you look closely, the hole is slowly pouring out of the purple ye body, which is poisonous to the poisonous desert red peony, only the sand crocodile has antidote. To Chiba''s surprise, the sand crocodile rustling fruit is very powerful, and the sand crocodile''s body is not inferior. The fierce attack of Chiba was actually escaped by the sand crocodile, and the sand crocodile also counterattacked, and almost all of the Chiba was hooked by the iron hook. After all, Chiba has been injured in the body, and repeated attacks. Chiba is like drinking a knife, not only the pain of the whole abdomen, but also the muscles of the xiong cavity. A bitter bitter pain finally made Chiba slow, and the attack of Chiba was only completed, and it was hard to attack in the same place. Chiba knows that this is his limit, but the sand crocodile has not been hit. If he falls now, he will be killed. Such a good opportunity for the sand crocodile can be let go, very hard to **** the water on his body, as long as there is no such annoying water, he will become sand and dance with the wind, Chiba wants to find another chance to attack, I am afraid It is even harder than going to heaven. The right hand of the sand crocodile sucked the water stain on his chest, and his gold hook was not idle. He shot the poison needle and shot it to Chiba. Chiba had no strength to escape, but she was blocked by her own arm. Although she had the fur body of the elk, she still penetrated the skin, and the Chiba snow was worse. He was poisoned. The situation seems to be getting more and more clear. Is it true that Chiba is defeated by the first king under the Seven Seas? No, this is definitely not the end, no, this is absolutely impossible. He can''t fall here, his dream is a great route, the big treasure that Roger left behind. His crew is still waiting for him to come back, and his empty island pirates will become the world''s number one pirate. "Hey, you are talking big, the great routes are everywhere. The weak are not qualified to talk about justice, only the survival of the strong is the iron truth. v." The eyes of Chiba have been blurred, and the water stains of the sand crocodile have been drained. The sand crocodile is confidently full of wow in front of Chiba. He knows that there is no way for the poisoned person to resist him. He has to personally dry the Chiba and turn it into a dry body. The horrible nature of the sky is like the gloomy face of the sand crocodile. Chibas subconscious mind is doing defensive moves, but the eyes are really blurry and there is an impulse to sleep. DDT, DDT. The loose rain became denser and denser, and then it turned into heavy rain. This is definitely not what Nikki used in Chiba, but Urki arrived in a thousand miles. The dancing powder has been sprinkled over the sky of the castle, and the sand crocodile has completely turned into a chicken. The sand crocodile looked up at the sky, and some disdain snorted, and he continued to walk to Chiba. Even if there is no fruit ability, the sand crocodile also has the iron hook, and he also has to cut down the head of Chiba. I didn''t expect the sand crocodile''s iron hook to detach, but there was still a spring dagger inside. It seems that everything is over, and Chiba is going to die. ". Look at the stick, you are a monk, I miss my captain''s life." Urki descended from the sky, as if a goshawk flew straight down. Fortunately, Urki saw the movement here and saw that Chiba was here. Otherwise, Chiba really died here. The sand crocodile can only passively defend Urki''s shocking (Li Nuo''s), but this dagger is Urki''s black pencil opponent, directly interrupted by Urki. The sand crocodile stepped back a few steps, and his arm was numb. He didn''t expect another uninvited guest. "Captain Chiba, are you okay? Feed and feed, Captain Chiba!" Urki patted Chiba, but Chiba responded slowly and answered it later. "I''m fine, I''m just poisoned, I can still hold it. I will lend you your strength, I will beat him this time." When Chiba said this, it was already very weak, but it was saved by Urki. Chiba forcibly embodies the spirit and can see the whole world. "How do you know my ability, you are really a god, no, you are God, will be my ability, the power of Aini Lu. Just you should know the side effects, this will make you lie down on the bed for three days and three Night, even crippled." v4 Chapter 33： :final hit Chiba nodded. "I naturally know that I know that you are a muscle fruit. My ability is to use the power of others to use it. I can naturally know the length. I am not a god, a person is a god, and a strong person is an ordinary person. God. Lend me strength, I will defeat him. I don''t have to care about side effects, because of you, my good sailors, and Joeba, he is a highly skilled child. Urki nodded and his fruit ability was quickly activated. The ability of muscle fruit is not only to be strong, but to change the size of the object to be touched. It can also use its power to temporarily lend its power to others and enhance the activity of the other''s cells, but the cost is huge, because excessive cell activity is strengthened, and the ultimate collapse will lead to cell rupture, which is the cost of lifelong disability. It is. Urki''s hand is like dim light, the light warms into the heart of Chiba, slowly calming Chiba, Chiba forgets the pain, the body has more strength, it seems that there is no injury and The same as poisoning. However, the state of this is only five minutes. After five minutes, Chiba will faint and wake up after three days. The time of the decisive battle finally arrived, and Chiba stood up again. The heavy rain is still scared, and the sight of the 857 is rather vague. This is the most annoying weather for sand crocodiles. He can''t wait to go back to the desert and enjoy the hot daylight. The sand crocodile blew the whistle and seemed to be calling for something. After a while, a big earthquake suddenly trembled. A banana crocodile like a mountain ran over, it was like a tank car. This banana crocodile does not look at the top of a banana with some sprouts, but this crocodile is a sharp tip, even eating sea kings. The huge body blocks the rain, and the sand crocodile does not hesitate to dry the body''s water quickly. Only in this way can there be a battle capital. Chiba just chuckled, and he was already squandered, so take advantage of the five minutes. Since the other party will summon the big crocodile, can''t Chiba be summoned? Chiba bites his finger and begins to seal. This is the practice of psychic. What Chiba wants to summon. I saw the end of the Chiba technique, slammed the ground, the black lines appeared on the ground, the psychic was successful, can only be summoned? With a bang, the white smoke asked the sand crocodile to see the trail of Chiba, and soon the sand crocodile and the berkh side of Urki were surprised. Chiba summoned a huge dragonfly, bigger than the banana crocodile. Qi Wentai, the first battle of Mt. Musan, the three holy places, was actually summoned by Chiba. The mouth spit a smoky smoke, Wen is too impatient to say: "Where is this, what is that the psychic beast, how to put a banana on the head to die." Wen Tai seems to be very impatient, and feels that Chiba calls him out and makes a fuss. He is the most advanced existence of the beast, but he has to deal with a small animal that sees his timidity. He really wants him to be very disappointed. Chiba said: "This is an island on the great route. The opposite is not a psychic beast. It is just an ordinary animal. I just want you to support the scene, otherwise the dwarf will always feel a head." "Hey, you little devil, you are too gonna call people. I am too big, I am careful to shoot you." Chiba said: "There is no more nonsense, I need your leeches, can you use your otter to shoot directly at the crocodile." Wen Tai looked at the sand crocodile: "This is simple, even if he hides behind the rock, my otter can also hit." Chiba said: "That''s okay, I want him to become a roast crocodile. Listen to my order, match me and mine." Wen Tai began to seal the otter, and his most powerful otter was the otter and iron cannon. Wentais gangsters bulged, and a telling blisters spit out. "One billion volts of electric pulse!" Chiba converted the ability of the thundering fruit and was accompanied by a conductive water cannonball. The sand crocodile and the banana crocodile could not escape, and the water on the sand crocodile was not completely cleaned up. Water is electrically conductive, not to mention the ability to crush rock water with high-intensity electric shocks. The painful mourning voice did not come out. The sand crocodile and the banana crocodile were hit by lightning in the water polo, and the body kept squatting. The sand crocodile has long passed out, this is just an electric shock reaction. Chiba knew that he was victorious, and smiled happily toward Urki, then pointed at the banana crocodile: "Roasted roast, roast crocodile, roast crocodile." Then he fell down with a smile and he was unconscious. It seems that the time of muscle stimulation has expired, and Chiba loses consciousness. Now he is more serious than before, because he forced his ability to use and has to break his muscles. The evil plan of the sand crocodile ended here, and the sand crocodile fell. Wen too shook his head and disappeared. Urki took care of Chiba and picked up Chiba. A shadow walked up from the underground passage. It was Robin. She read the history text, and then the king who was still tied. I saw the sand crocodile fell into the water and looked at Urki and Chiba again. Urki asked: "Who are you? Is it a group with sand crocodiles?" Robin replied: "Just now, now is not, I have already seen what I want to see. As for other things, I don''t care. Who are you, whether it is the rescue of the king. The king is still giving you, he has already There is no use value at all." Robin patted his hands, and the hand that tied the king''s hand became a flying pink flower ban dissipated in the air. Robin pulled out a purple bottle from his pocket: "This is a poisonous antidote, eat it, and understand." Not waiting for Urkina, Robins hand opened the branches and leaves, and actually formed a passage on the ground, one hand and one bottle in the hand, so that it was passed from Robins hand to Urkis face. . Urki naturally does not accept charity easily, and is a gift from a stranger. "Who are you? Why do you have antidote and why did you kidnap the king?" Urki is a question mark, and he is really ignorant of Robin''s mystery. Robin said: "I am Nicole Robin. I am an archaeologist. Since your captain can defeat the king of the seven seas, it seems that in the future, there will be a reputation, I dont know if I can join you. I will give you a return on the antidote." Robins smile was a bit of a smile. The smile was really mi, and there was no way for the person to refuse her request. . v4 Chapter 34： : Robin At this time, the king on the side said: "This antidote is true. She is not a group of Shak Krokdal. She has saved many of my people. I believe she will not lie." Urki nodded, this time uncovering the lid for Chiba. Urki said: "Can you join the pirate group, wait for our captain to wake up, he said, if he does not agree, you still leave our sights better." Chiba is in a coma. If he is still conscious, he will be full of promises, but Urki has some incomprehensible feelings. The successive revolutionary forces also reached the capital, and the Baroque studio was attacked by the enemy. Even if it was a powerful character, it was also a hard-working four-handed, and the rest of the Baroque studio surrendered. The dawn of Alabama finally ushered in. At this time, the dancing powder in the sky was gone. The sun once again hit the "two seven three" on the ground. The castle appeared a huge rainbow, which seemed to be born to celebrate the victory of the kingdom. Robin followed this Urki to the Chiba pirate group. This place should not be left for a long time, because there are more than a dozen naval warships not far away. They seem to be ready to take over the mess. They don''t want to have any conflicts with the Navy. Besides, the captain is unconscious or avoiding his edge. However, the king did not have a jealousy, but he was still looking for someone to bring money and food, as well as a banana crocodile designated by Chiba. The banana crocodile has been cooked into a delicious and delicious meat. It has not been stored for three minutes, and it is in Bonnie''s mouth. Before leaving, Wei Wei rode her fast-running duck to see her off. "Hey, Chiba, thank you very much, thank you for saving this country. Although I really want to take risks with you, I must stay to protect this country. Wait for me, I will definitely go back to the new world to find you." Wei Wei with tears, trying to wave to the distant ship. The people on the boat heard the voice of Vivi, but none of them answered. Because they know that Wei Wei is a princess, and that she is a pirate with waves. If the people of this country see Princess Vivi and they are coming and going, they will be criticized, so everyone chooses silence, but the heart has already opened flowers. In particular, Bonnie tried to restrain her emotions. She wanted to scream, but she swallowed and continued to cry with the big meat on her hand. The gold boat was slow on the great route, and today is the third day when Captain Chiba wakes up. Choba''s medical skills are superb, basically curing the internal injuries of Chiba, and using the soup to regulate the body, to minimize side effects. On the morning of the third day, Chiba was awakened. The room is full of people, and everyone''s heart is full of joy. Bonnie took a crocodile meat. "This is especially reserved for you. I am not willing to eat, or I will have disappeared." Bonnie said while drooling and restraining the yu hope he wanted to eat. Chiba would take the crocodile meat and smile at the Bonnie of some children. Chiba is a small adult, wearing a stethoscope: "You are a patient, you should eat some food first, so it will be better." Chiba said: "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, I want to eat crocodile meat now, but it''s a big tonic. After eating it, I am alive and live. You look at me doing this, I am not dead, you are busy. Going, people have more oxygen than enough." Everyone left the house under the strong request of Chiba. Chiba discovered that Robin was leaning against the pillar not far away, and watching Chiba rehabilitation is also a splendid smile. Chiba Road: "Robin? How come you are on the boat?" Urki said: "I just want to tell you that she saved you and gave you the antidote on the sand crocodile hook. Hearing that Qiao Ba said it is a very pure antidote, it takes three days to calculate his modulation. Time. Another point, this Robin wants to join our empty island pirates, I don''t know if you disagree." Robin Mao said: "Nike Robin, an archaeologist. My aim is to find a blank one hundred years of history and restore the truth of history. I have been on board for three days and I heard about your dreams. It looks like us. The goal is the same, the end of the great route. Can I join your pirates group and it will be of great help to your study of the historical text." Even if Robin didnt know what it was, Chiba would accept it. After all, it is a request from a beautiful woman. Chiba has no reason to accept it. Besides, Robin is an expert in the history of the text. After Robin, he will know the truth of history. Chiba said: "Welcome to our empty island pirates, but you need to have a name, this is an unwritten rule.....but our pirates are not good at killing, nor robbing others. We want You see the content of the historical text, the one you saw in the country of Alabaster. I don''t know if you can tell us?" Robin took out a cowhide roll: "This is a copy of the historical text. I have recorded it completely and translated it. But I can''t tell you completely now, because it is recorded in the world''s most ferocious. Ancient weapons." "It is said that one can make an island fly away, that is, the location of the ancient weapon Pluto. There are three ancient weapons in the world, the king, the king, the king, the sea king, the king of Alabaster recorded one of them, the legendary king, the legend The invincible battleship." Chiba just smiled and said: "The City of Seven Waters, the design drawings are in the City of Seven Waters. Our next goal is the City of Seven Waters. It is absolutely impossible to design drawings in the hands of the Navy." Robin asked: "How do you know that the design is in the Seven Waters, not the New World?" Chiba explained: "Because Tom, once Roger''s ship was shot by him, I heard that it was based on some of Pluto''s principles, so it was the strongest battleship of that era, and Tom just used part of the technology. Even Tom. With an incomplete design, it is also a huge gain." "Tom? I know 1.9, but this person was executed a long time ago, maybe his drawings have been taken away." Chiba continued to explain: "If the Navy got it, then the naval battleship is not like this. I guess Tom may not die, or pass the design to someone else, such as his apprentice or a close relative. In short, we Going to the city of Seven Waters first, that is the only way to go for our great route." Although Chiba is the captain''s absolute direction of the ship, Robin is still somewhat uneasy. She knows the power of the Navy and hates the Navy and the world government. After all, the death of her parents and the destruction of her hometown have nothing to do with the Navy. Her only thought now is to inherit the will of her parents and tell the truth hidden by the world government. . v4 Chapter 35： :cp9 action The news that Chiba defeated Wang Xia Wuhai was not lost. In just three days, the world has spread to the world. Chiba has turned from an unknown passerby to a fierce pirate that is even more ferocious than a sand crocodile. At least the world government thinks this because Chiba completely broke the kings seven Wuhai. Balance. Early in the morning, a seagull who sent a newspaper threw a newspaper on the ship. The headline was a rebellion in the kingdom of Alabaster. The prince of the Seventh Wuhai sand crocodile was defeated by Chiba and was wanted by the world government. Chiba became famous, and now it is the reward of 100 million Berry. The sand crocodile and the core cadres of the Baroque studio were imprisoned and died with the ambition of the sand crocodile. Everyone was rushing to the newspaper, Bonnie looked angry, she also wanted to be a pirate with a hundred million miles, to show off. Robin was laughing at the side, it seems that this is not his business. Urkidao: "It''s really great. We have also become the pirates of the world. The next time I want to appear, I am going to be rewarded by the Navy for 80 million Berry, the first 50 million of Bonnie''s sister. Bin, then 20 million. 14" Chiba shook his head and said: "One hundred million Berry, the four emperors have more than ten times more rewards than mine. It is a big witch. Besides, the first person on this boat is not me, but another person." Urki asked with some doubts: "Who is that, how can I not know that there are such people on our ship?" Bonnie, Choba, and Urkys eyes all looked at Robin. Robins smile came to an abrupt end, and he buried his head: Its me, I am the son of the devil, 120 million Berry. Everyone exclaimed, and they were about to ask Robin, but Robin left alone and seemed very unhappy. Chiba stopped them from chasing: "She has her own difficulties, you will understand later. In short, don''t mention the bounty, it is good for you, but also for her. She is an assassination expert, twisting your neck in minutes. Chobas heart is simple, and Chiba really thinks that his neck is broken, and he almost killed himself. Chiba is to understand Robin, why is Robin the son of the devil, why the world government is afraid of Robin. Because perhaps Robin is the only person in the world who can fully understand the history of the text, and the only person who can open the ancient weapons. In today''s world, the world government fears that people know the truth of history, and it is illegal to study the blank history of the century. In Chiba''s view, this unwritten rule is purely a shit. History is a little girl who will dress up. What do you look like when you dress her up. Nowadays, the world government does not even dress up and directly block the news. It is conceivable that this past must have a terrible secret. The City of Seven Waters, the city of the world''s top ship repairers, can build the world''s finest ships. The former Roger Pirates built their own pirate ship here. Its just that the old man has passed away, and the ships Tom has been executed. The only thing left is the sea train connecting the surrounding islands, so that the people around him can benefit greatly. People may have forgotten the craftsman of Tom, but they can''t forget the Seven Rivers that he created. The city of Seven Waters is still a day of work, and the various boatmen work hard to build a batch of quality ships. The people at the No. 1 dock have not appeared in a day. They seem to have evaporated from the human world and have ruined their work. The naval warships have been surrounded by every exit of the Seven Waters City. This is to arrest a secret person. A man in a suit, a dove on his shoulder, shouted at a ruined three-story attic in the western slum of the Seven Rivers. "We have been undercover for five years. We have finally mastered your movements. It is useless to hide. If you don''t come out, our navy will razed it to the ground." This is the boatman of the No.1 dock, but now the identity is no longer, his undercover work has been a complete success, and now he has recovered his identity. He is the cp9 captain Rob Luke, who claims that the judicial island is a rare cp9 strongest in 800 years. . The people inside were only sulking and smoking, until they had finished the one, they sighed and then walked outside the house. He didn''t want to escape, he couldn''t escape. He knew that sooner or later this day was coming, and he was ready to die. A chubby fisherman like Maitreya squeezed out from the wide door. He is Tom, the world''s first shipsmith, and looks like a chubby horned raccoon cat. It is actually a fish horn horn fisherman. "Paper is invincible after all, but it has been five years, and I can rest assured. Going to the place of justice, it is actually a dark hell." Lu Qidao: "Justice is justice. The things in your hands will destroy the peace of the world. We need your design. You should understand what I mean. We cp9 is born to maintain justice." Tom shook his head and disagreed with Lukes statement. His hand was lifted up and he was consciously put on handcuffs. This is the stone of the sea floor, even if it is the ability of the demon fruit, there is no way to easily open the stone. Those who possess the power of demons are only afraid of three things, at least now known as sea water, sea floor stone and armed color domineering. Lu Qidao said: "If there is anything to go to the judicial island, I believe that the top officials of the world government will be very interested." At this time, a person in the distance was naked, rushing over with the 413 rocket launcher, and had broken through the encirclement of the Navy. This is Frankie, Tom''s apprentice, Tom''s personal transformation of the transformation, almost all weapons, energy is super cola. "I won''t ask you to take Master, Master Tom, I will save you!" Lu Qiqi said: "Is this your apprentice? I didn''t expect it to be a deadly dress without clothes. There is no gentleman''s demeanor. It seems that your future technology will not be followed." Frankies rockets continued to bombard the Navy and then pointed the muzzle at Luqi. Without waiting for Frankie to press the rocket launcher, Luke moved to Frankie. "Finger gun!" Taping on Frankie''s chest, Luke''s half index finger was poked in, and then the huge shock wave popped Frankie out for dozens of meters. It was only a moment of effort, Frankie was defeated, and Xin was an artificial man, and he avoided the damage of his organs. Lu Qi is preparing to understand Frankie. It is just as common for murder to eat. He is the strongest and coldest killing weapon of cp9. "Wait a minute, let me go with you, let''s let go of this child, just when I beg you, I will tell you everything I want to know after I leave." v4 Chapter 36： : Water Capital Tom squatted down and asked for Luke. Luqi was not a warm-hearted person. Even the Emperor asked him to be useless. But Toms secret, everyone in the Navy wants to know, thats a great achievement, he doesnt want to let it go. "Okay, I promised you, let go of this waste. You can honor your promise, otherwise I will abolish your hands and ask you to be a boatman for the rest of your life." Tom got up and nodded. "Let me say something to this child. I will follow you later." Lu Qi did not speak, tian food still left a fleshy finger, and left. Tom used his own and Frankie to understand what the design was hiding, and then left with pleasure. "Frankie, don''t have to avenge me. If you want to do something for me, find a reliable person to sail. My secret is at the end of the great route, just inside the new world." After the completion of Tom, they were taken away by the navy. They had to take the Shanghai train to the Judicial Island and interrogate Tom. Frankie still had no way to move, he could only cry and watched Tom being taken away. He knew that he was not strong enough to protect his master. Knowing that all the navies had left, Frankie slowly got up and walked to the dismantling plant with his chest still faintly painful. The Seven Waters did not catch Tom and broke out with big news. Everything was carried out in secret. Only the No.1 shipyard went to the sky and took a lot of boat workers. It is already a day after Chiba is here. Chiba has seen the flag of the highest point of the Seven Waters on the ship. With a bang, the bottom of the gold boat seemed to hit something. Urkis freshly peeled eggs fell to the ground, and Urkis face was distressed. Urki looked at the boat in anger, and saw the blisters on the water surface surge, and a black shadow would come up. It was actually a yellow frog, and the big one, like the gold ship, was still hitting the ship. This sea frog seems to have a master, a chain on the neck, and a scar on the head. Urki didn''t care so much, his precious last egg was ruined by this guy, and he had to take a good look at the sea frog. Urki''s muscle fruit ability broke out instantly, and his anger made his eyes turn bright. I grew up three times, and the pencil stick is bigger than Urki''s physique. "You are a shackle, and you dare to block our way. I want you to give you a good super ?." Urki''s anger is a stick, even if it is reinforced concrete, there is no way to bear it. Chiba has some sympathy for these sea kings, and it is out to give the crew a present. A stick went down, and the waves of water splashed around the boat, and a beautiful rainbow appeared. The sea frog that was in trouble, turned white belly and floated on the sea. "One to five sailors, you have handled this thing, I want to eat sea frog leg soup tonight." This is already the third time in the past few days of sailing. Fortunately, there are prostitutes on board, otherwise there is really no way to digest these foods. Bonnie was shocked to the deck and watched the new trophy, pointing to the sea frog: "Chef 21, I want to eat sashimi, the freshest sashimi." While talking about Bonnie''s mouth, she still hasn''t been idle, and continues to eat a fist-sized melon. Chiba is a bit strange, why is it not a piece of meat, it is estimated that the meat has been eaten by the guy. The Xinzhi Chiba property is rich, otherwise the ship that had been eaten long ago has been sold. When the group was about to unload the sea frog, a speedboat quickly approached. Two people are sitting on the boat and seem to be a mother and child. "Hey You stop, don''t hurt my pet." Its a loli, the loli with the rabbits hairpin. With the shouts, the speedboat also reached the front of Chiba. The speedboat is a little aunt, and it is also a drunkard like Kuleiha of the magnetic drum mountain. Even if it is sailing, I have not forgotten to bring a bottle of wine. But that is not plum wine, it should be ordinary red wine. "I am the head of the sea train Seven Water City Station, Cocolo, you can''t kill this child. He is the pet of my child Nini. If you don''t kill him, I can treat you and eat our seven waters. The best thing in town." Since someone pleaded for the sea frog, and two women pleaded, Urki couldn''t say anything, so he had to kill himself. Urkidao: "The old man doesn''t need anything delicious. Just ask you to give me a hundred eggs. I will let this sea frog pass." The contempt of Chibas face was just an egg. Urji didnt swallow his stomach and swallowed his stomach. He still asked for a hundred eggs. Suddenly, Chiba is absolutely shameful and does not want to know Urki. Seeing the disappointment of Chibas face, Urki revamped the words: Be good and good, God has a good life, life is priceless, and a hundred eggs are very cost-effective, very cost-effective. Urki looked like a face, and Chiba didn''t want to follow Urki. It is estimated that two people can''t argue for three days and three nights. Instead, they feel that they are stupid. Since someone asked, it was a good thing, followed by Cocolo''s mother-in-law, Chiba''s pirate ship to the dock next to the terminal of the sea train. The sea train is about to be launched to the Judicial Island. This car is very huge. It can be described as a miracle. Some people can design such a thing. It seems that Tom is definitely not a leisurely generation. The bulletin board is affixed with the latest reward order, Chiba 100 million Berry, Robin 120 million Berry. Under the large portrait, two people''s deeds are simply written, and everyone understands Robin''s hardships. It turned out that she alone destroyed O''Hara, the legendary sacred wisdom of the Holy Land (Wang De Zhao). However, it was purely planted. Chiba explained some of Robin''s things. For the first time, everyone knew the existence of the demon command. Everyone sympathizes with Robin, the survivor, and the hatred of the world government is even stronger. Chiba said: "This place should not be left for a long time. We still pretend to be in trouble. If it is discovered by the Navy, it will be troublesome. It is important to do business. I don''t want to have any conflict with the Navy for the time being." Cocolo''s mother-in-law seems to have been prepared to bring Chiba and his entourage into the secret passage, and it will not be seen from the city. Cocoa said: "You are also a pirate, and you have done a very great thing recently, and you are really a young man. You can rest assured that we all know that your deeds, even the world. No matter how the government is planted, it will not bury the truth. Because history is written by the people, justice is in the hearts of the people." v4 Chapter 37： :negotiation Although the wanted order said that Chiba planned the revolutionary army, it planned the overthrow of the country. However, it is still rumored that the Ningwai version has helped the King to clear the extremely evil Qiwu Sea, and the world government has removed the sand crocodile. In short, Chiba has become a double-faced person, some people hate it, and some people worship to die. At the same time as the big things in Chiba''s rewards, Luffy also made trouble in the East China Sea, and the captain of the East China Sea''s Cricket Pirates was beaten, and Luffy also had a reward of 3,000 Bailey. Seeing Luffys reward is next to her, Chiba is excited, and it seems that Luffy will come to the great route as soon as possible. It is estimated that he has already met his good brother. Chiba really looks forward to meeting the Luffy Straw Hat Pirates on the great route. Cocolo''s mother brought them to a bar that didn''t look luxurious. "It''s here. The water and meat here is first-class, and the wine pipes are enough. You can rest assured." Water and water meat is a special snack of the Seven Waters City, but Chiba people have heard it for the first time. When the water and water come out, Chiba only feels like the food of the Northwest Minority Sac. 14 However, after eating the first bite, I can''t put it down. There is a kind of cool, soft feeling, it is delicious. Just as they were drinking in Chiba, footsteps came from outside the bar. Such a hidden bar and outsiders enter, is it a naval arrest for Chiba? Cocoa did not care, it seems to have long been in his own expectations. "Captain Chiba, I know what you are doing, and I don''t want to hide with you. The person who waits must be the one you want to see, he will help you, and you will help him." Listening to Cocoro, the interest that Chiba suddenly produced. I thought it was Frankie at first, but I knew who I was when I opened the door. They are actually fish people, Aaron and the little eighty-one. Its just amazing, how are they here? Along stood at the door, invisible micro-pressure, so that Chiba is very uncomfortable, there is a feeling of no one. "Grandma, is this what you said? It is too shameful for me to cooperate with these people." Aaron is actually called Cocolo''s grandmother, is it not a cocoa? Aaron feels that his race is noble, and it should not be possible to recognize a human being as a grandmother. Cocolo''s mother-in-law drank: "He can defeat the king of the seven seas. Can you cooperate with you? Even if you don''t cooperate, you have no choice. Tom will be sent to the world government three days later. Our time is very tight." Aaron still ignored Chiba, and the fisherman sat down at the corner of the bar: "That is just the battle of the dry ducks. There is a skill to come to the fisherman island. No one can beat me. I hate the devil fruit ability, I hate wearing straw hats. People." It turned out that Aaron was defeated by Luffy, and the big escape came here. It is estimated that it will be a mermaid island, but he does not know what relationship he has with Tom. Cocolo''s mother continued: "You can''t save Tom. The mermaid won''t want you to come back. Don''t forget your identity. You are still a fugitive. There is no merit, even if you go back, you will be locked into the abyss dungeon. I see You still put down the shelf, do it well, and have a good time in the future, my good grandson." Aaron looked at Chiba again, and Chiba also stared at Aaron. Aaron thinks that Chiba is an ordinary boy, but he is quite thin on the surface. Along casually asked: "Chiba, 100 million Bailey rewards the object. What is your fruit ability, saying that you can swim?" Aarons words are self-contradictory. People know that the fruit is a dry duck. How can they swim? This is to deliberately kill Chiba. Chiba knows Aaron''s mind and replicates the ability to burn fruit and rustling fruit. Then heat the Aaron''s wine glass, then dry the water and meat around Aaron and turn it into dried meat. "My ability is a secret that I can''t say. I will swim. I will be a little less natural than your fishermen. I don''t know what you said, can you tell us this group in detail?" Aaron saw the change of wine glasses and water and meat, and knew that Chiba had special abilities, but he said that he would swim and let Aaron inquire. The first time you meet, you can''t get to the bottom of the question. It''s just a partner. Aaron doesn''t believe in humans. However, Aaron also saw the doorway, and the strength of Chiba is not simple on the surface. It seems that Daxian is hidden in the city. The more people look at ordinary people, the more powerful they are than the generals. Cocolo''s mother took a picture of her own brain: "This strange me, this strange me, come here in a hurry, forget to tell you something. I know that you must have read the historical text, I believe that the existence of ancient weapons, that Pluto The design of the picture is in Tom''s hand, so you must come to the city of Seven Waters to find out. But unfortunately, you are late, the world government has long noticed that it has taken the lead in arresting Tom, they are cp9 people, that is, the secret undercover of the judiciary. If we can''t catch up with Tom being escorted to the Navy headquarters, I am afraid that Tom will not be found in this life, and you will not know the secrets about the great routes and historical texts. When it comes to the history of the text, the most exciting thing is not Chiba but Robin. This is the hard work and inheritance of her life, but I must know it anyway. Robin said: "Your 373 means that we want to save Tom, will this give us news about the history of the text?" Cocolo nodded, and Aaron didn''t care about the hot drink and smiled and drank it. But Bonnie, who is next to Chiba, is unwilling, and the head shakes like a rattle. "No, no, this is a blatant confrontation with the Navy and an enemy of the world government. Besides, it is the judicial island, and the security is very strict. Can we break through the encirclement? This sale is too risky, we can''t do it." Bonnie said some sailors'' voices. Urki also felt that it was not appropriate to rescue a stranger. If he lost his wife and lost his army, I am afraid that he will be killed here, not to mention the new world. It was cleaned up by the world government. Along sneered: "I know that human beings are incompetent rats, and they are totally unreliable. We do not need the help of outsiders for our own family." Chiba still does not say a word, eating water and meat. The atmosphere was a bit quiet, and the glass of the beer mug was rubbing the sound. Chiba put down his quilt: "Even if we don''t go to the judicial island, we have already been targeted by the world government. I decided that we would go to the judicial island to rescue Tom, just give up the design of Pluto." v4 Chapter 38： : hypocritical justice Aaron was surprised and asked: "How do you know the design of the map?" Aaron is not so kind to save Tom. His actual purpose is to be Pluto. With the artifact of Pluto, he can dominate the party and even become the Four Emperors. This is Aaron''s wishful thinking. Chiba smiled and said: "I know more than you, the era of the sea thief is coming, the world government will accept an unprecedented test. In short, I also have my purpose, the design of Pluto must not be the world. The government is in control. Since we have a clear goal, let go of it. If someone can''t stay on the boat, I don''t blame you. This is my fate. I don''t want someone to die for me." Chibas statement has proved his determination. Although the most feared Bonnie is hesitant, he finally defeated the fear. "Grandma''s, Miss Ben also went out and couldn''t fight with Captain Chiba to die. I also hate the so-called justice of the world government. This is a jealousy of the ignorant. Let us make a fuss about the Judiciary Island. I want to be The second one is a reward of one hundred million sea thieves." The Fishman Pirates and the Chiba''s Air Island Pirates formed an alliance in this dilapidated bar. The goal was to rescue Tom from the Judicial Island. Eat and drink a lot, empty all the bars in the bar, Chiba and the mermaid they have to take the last class of sea trains, go to the false justice 047 land of justice. On the Judicial Island, another battalion was added, and three warships larger than the average ship were parked on the periphery. This is the vessel of the naval headquarters, and it seems that there are generals who come here. Tom was detained in a separate house, the highest castle on the Judicial Island. Three white clothes led a pair of navies to come to Toms detention. Although these three people have no bold words behind them, the level is definitely higher than the generals. They are cp0, the highest spy agency directly under the world government. They only listen to the highest level of the world government, and even the three major navies have no right to order. The masks obscured their faces, and the body was completely covered by a white cloak, even boots and hands, which looked like a few times higher than humans. It seems that the world government attaches great importance to Tom, and actually sent the hidden power of the world government to **** Tom to the headquarters. If Chiba is **** the judicial island, the hard-working guy may not be Luke, but these three cp0. At the highest level of the judicial tower of the Judicial Island, people flowed and cp9 everyone was present. Cp9 kneeled down on one knee (becf), taking the lead with Spandham. "Cp0 adults, this time is really a big deal, even you are all out." The shortest of the three cp0 people said: "Other people come to the fathers are not at ease, or be careful and careful, Pluto, but the ancient **** weapon, must be in the hands of our world government." Lu Qi looked up and said: "The five old stars are too cautious. The judicial island is by me. No one can rob the prison. I am the strongest." "Very good, very good. You are Luqi, I know your name, you also go to the navy headquarters with us, directly join cp0, our headquarters is lacking people. I came here to have a task outside, I heard that there is recently A pirate group is very good, and also defeated the sand crocodile of Wang Xiawu Wuhai. You have to send someone to investigate and invite them to join the Seven Wuhai for our world government. If not, kill innocent people." Lu Qi looked disdainful: "Its just a small pirate. Its a mistake for the world government to choose the king of the seven seas. It should be further reduced." On the one hand, Spandham is reasonable, and he promises cp0. No wonder he can be a sergeant, but his strength is too weak. Cp0 is not the average person to enter casually, the first point is the strength of the general level, the wretched Spandham may not be able to do it all his life. The cp0 mask man continued: "The decision at the highest level is beyond doubt. Don''t be arrogant, don''t forget your identity. Luke, you only know that you have broken the enemy, you are not treating others with their own way. The truth of the body, with Wang Xia Qi Wuhai, but shared a lot of pressure on the world government. The world government is now very difficult. The main target is not the pirates. It is still the revolutionary army, the extremely dangerous man dragon. When I heard the name of the dragon, Luqi was also a little nervous. It was a man passing by inevitable smoke and heavy rain. It is also the man with the highest reward in the world. He is the first person to openly resist the government. Not far from what they discussed, it was Tom who was naked on the cross. This is a non-human abuse, and the abuser is Luqi. At first Luke and Tom had already said it, and let Frankie tell him some news about Pluto. Unexpectedly, Tom changed on the sea train, and denied it, until the judicial island did not open his mouth, and he was really angry with Lu Qi. So he used his finger gun to break all the bones of Tom''s limbs. I am afraid that even if Tom does not die, he will live like a sea cucumber. The cp0 mask man looked at Tom, Tom''s blood was frozen at his feet, and the **** smell was floating in the nose of cp0. Lu Qi understood the meaning of cp0 and quickly explained to the three adults. "Tom''s old fisherman is really too hard. I haven''t said a word here. I am a little disciplinary. He has a sigh of relief and will not die so easily." Cp0 continued to look at Tom, and smiled strangely. Although it was masked, it must be very evil. "This is easy to handle. You can heal him. The people in this department will have their own methods. You only have to guard this place for two days. When our ship is replenished, we will leave." Cp0 does not go, but there is a reason, they were members of cp9 more than ten years ago, so they also ate the water and water of the Seven Waters City, especially for a day, just waiting for someone to send water and meat. Its really a coincidence that the sea train that delivers water and meat is the one that Chiba wants to ride. The navy carried the cargo in a box, and three of them were the water and meat that the cp0 three people confessed. Chiba, they are sneaky, watching the navy carry, and the navy leaves, Chiba they have to enter the last three minutes before driving. This time, the sailors of Chiba are not used, only he and Bonnie, Urki, Choba, and Robin are the five fruit powers. They don''t have to worry about the fishermen. They are familiar with water. They can hang on the sea trains, especially the small eight. His eight tentacles can have suction cups. When the steam of the front of the sea train spurts out, the train screams and the train slowly moves out. A group of people in Chiba and a group of fishermen set off on the Judicial Island. The sunrise of tomorrow is blood red, and it is doomed that there will be an extremely fierce battle in the judicial island. . v4 Chapter 39： :Naval Six Chiba, they are sitting at the end of the carriage, where few people come here, at most, look at the toilet on the carriage. Everyone is silent and the atmosphere is a bit dull. Bonnies water and meat was finished, and her stomach was screaming. But I don''t dare to walk around. Most of the car is a navy. If it is discovered, the secret sneak is exposed. She doesn''t want to drag her legs. Chiba actually couldn''t stand it anymore. I didn''t expect to go to the Judiciary Island so long. It was like a k-headed express train. It was going to cross most of the heavens, or it was a hard seat. Chiba got up and fights with a bucket of arms: "I can''t stand it, we are still free to take part in activities. I don''t think about it. I don''t know if I need one day and one night to get there." Bonnie said: "Then we can go to eat earlier, my stomach is hungry before the chest is posted ~ back." Bonnie said that she also made a slight stroke of her own waist. This is really slender, and the two hands are energetic. Bonnie wanted to say that she was hungry and had nothing in her stomach. But Chiba thinks that Bonnie is showing her body. Bonnie is the ability of all women to dream, how to eat is not fat, and the meat grows in the long place. Chiba suddenly wants to ask, you are tired of running with two coconuts every day, but still dare not ask. In the unlikely event that this sinister girl is launched, Chiba does not want to become an old man in his eighties. Urki said: "My eggs have also been eaten, or I need to add them. Otherwise, I can''t beat the bad guys on the island." Finally, Chiba still decided to go out with Choba to find food, because Qiao Ba is very small and the target is not obvious. Chiba and Choba left the car like this. The compartments of the sea trains are also very different. The front is the special compartment that the aristocrats and the navy can enter. The civilians can only make ordinary compartments, separated by warehouses and dining cars. Even if the dining car is gone, Chiba is still worried about the exposure, so he and Qiaoba secretly entered the warehouse. Unexpectedly, the warehouse was actually guarded, and it seems to be cp9 people. This box is better than Noro''s nose. Chiba is the one who recognizes who this person is. The animal is the Kagu of the giraffe''s fruit ability. This man''s sword is first-class, and his body skills are also very good. It is the first combat power under cp9 Luqi. If you sneak back, you will definitely get to the judicial island without any problems. But Chiba is not a fuel-efficient lamp, because people who go out on the car first cp9 will invade the judicial island and reduce the obstacles. After Choba looked at the seat, Chiba appeared in front of the guard. Kagu was fake at the door and saw the existence of Chiba. He did his homework, saw Chiba at a glance, and recognized Chiba as the man who defeated the sand crocodile. "You, you are actually on the sea train, there is nothing wrong with the information of the people under your watch. You are in the capital of water. Are you from the net?" Chiba is also a little surprised. Looking at Kagu''s tone is to know him. Presumably cp9 has already paid attention to him. It seems that the deeds of Chiba have alarmed the world government. "Yes, I am Chiba, I want to be a man of One Piece. It is only a small test to fly the king under the Wuhai Sea. The next target is the judicial island of what you call justice." "Is it by you? One person destroys an island. You are too arrogant. You are openly confronting the world government. Is it that you are the madman of the Revolutionary Army?" Chiba shook his head and said: "I am the captain of the Air Island Pirates. The purpose of our coming to the Judiciary Island is to save an old man. I don''t care what black cats and white cats, as long as they are contrary to the human heart, they must be removed. Your judicial island is nothing more than a tool of world government rule. The world conquest deliberately conceals the unknown 100 years. This century is the evil of the world government. The ordinary people know that they must attack and attack. Your world government is destined to die. Kagu shook his head and his sword was slowly squirting. It seems that they have different morals and have to fight one game. "The world government still wants to include you in the Seven Seas. It seems to be a lot of heart. You are an extremely dangerous person, we cp9 must eradicate you." "Let''s come, I heard that you have a strong 1500 who has a rare sight in a hundred years. Your qualifications are too low, or Luke is coming." "you" Any strong person who hears this humiliation can sit still. Men can''t be said by others, and they don''t accept sex. The fruit ability of the animal system is generally only good at body surgery, plus a special navy six style, can be described as a strong mess. Asking for flowers Kagus skin turned into a giraffes fur, and his neck became old and the same thickness as the leg, like the third leg. Kagu is a swordsman with two swords, but with the aid of the Navy Six, he can use the wind blade like his own legs and neck, and has a full range of impact. "Four knives, wind and magic shaving!" Chiba still underestimated the ability of Kagu. The Kago, who had cultivated the Navy, could use the legs as a blade. You can use the pseudo-four-blade flow. After all, the legs are still legs, and it is barely a knife. Even if it is used together, the blade wind and The Navy''s six-style shaving, the knives of the knife are still more lethal. With less than a second of preparation, the more accurate is 0:8. Because the Navy''s six-style shaving takes only 0.36 seconds to generate dozens of telling wind blades. ....... "Elk and fur strengthen!" Chiba is not to be outdone, as long as it is not the ability of Bonnie, the natural system can easily escape. However, Chiba does not want to be a stunned snake. If the wind blade avoids it, it will inevitably produce a loud sound and will attract the navy. Chiba can use the ability of Qiao Ba, and Qiao Ba is stunned and will soon grow up. Qiao Ba is very lonely. Since he has eaten everyone''s fruit, he has no place to be self-confident. He is neither a deer nor a human being. He has always been a lonely person. Now he has finally found a similar class. This is why Choba has to join Chiba. Let''s go. After all, Choba originally thought that Chiba was a kind of similar, and it was also a strange elk. The wind blade hits the Chiba like a sphere. The fur resists the wind blade. It doesn''t hurt or itch, and then changes back. But now it is not the way it was before, but the blue nose elk. "I didn''t expect you to be an animal department, and it seems that there will be similar moves in the Navy. But you are just axe, you can''t stop our class. cp9 is the strongest team, except for the four emperors. , we cp9 have not been afraid of any pirates." Kagu directly rushed over, and with the rebound of the wall, it accelerated the speed and clashed with Chiba. Chiba is fearless, and even the eyelids are not flawed, blocking the stabbing sword with his own arms. . v4 Chapter 40： : Occupy sea trains The perfect combination of human fruit ability and muscle fruit ability, Chiba has created an extraordinary ability, the ability of King Kong to cover the iron cloth. Although the muscle fruit ability is perfect miss fist and foot attack, but it is very afraid of sniper, and the ability of Qiao Ba''s fruit can make Chiba have a skin with a scabbard, which is simply more powerful. The current Chiba is comparable to the undead Keduo, unable to break through his double-layer defense, Chiba battle can be regarded as a tanker rolling millet plus rifle soldiers as simple. Kagu came to the ground and danced in the air, but it was useless, and even a hair of Chiba was not cut down. The vigilant Kagu also noticed an abnormality, and the vigilant leap back, leaving a few meters away from Chiba, carefully staring at Chiba, who was licking his nose. Chiba glanced at Kagudao: "Come back, come back, I can still hold it. "Four and five zeros"" Chibas face was unassuming, and he asked Kagu to beat him. Muscle fruit capacity is accumulating, and the heavier the attack, the greater the outbreak. It seems that arrogant looking for a fight is actually going to be dead and then fast. Kagu knows that his knife can''t hurt Chiba. Fortunately, he lost his own, and he changed his shape and became a four-legged giraffe. Kagus neck was retracted, as if he had been held down by a spring, and he seemed to use his nosegun. This is the creation of Kagu, only the giraffe shape of Kagu can be used, its power is ten times stronger than the gun. "The pole, the nose gun, the thunder and the scorpion." Kagu is already a fort, and the elongated neck is his weapon. I didn''t expect his neck to stretch so long, it was a giraffe, and his neck was like a whip against Chiba. Even if Chiba had been prepared, it could not be moved by the powerful impact. Although it doesn''t hurt, but my body is not listening, Chiba seems to be nailed to the wall, and it is almost as fast as the blade of the juicer. Strong has been overwhelmed, Chibas body has nothing to do, the wall has been blown up, and Chibas body has been pushed to the back of the car by Kakos neck, continuing to blow. This is simply cruel, and Qiao Ba can''t bear to see it. However, Kagu seems to have not finished, slightly stopped the chaos, and his neck quickly retracted. The last move, the last hit of Kagu''s neck, it seems that the air is ignited by the power of Kagu, and the flame is attached around the neck. "Extreme nose gun, fire unicorn!" With a bang, the sea trains vibrated, and the wind blew the onlookers of Joeba for several laps before stopping. Kagus square nose directly hits the abdomen of Chiba, and Chiba suddenly breathes a sigh of relief. The impact force is too big. Although it does not hurt, this impact suddenly makes Chiba unable to breathe. Then there was the impact of each other, and Kagu put away his neck. The percussion sound was the impact of the walls of Chiba and each car. It had penetrated four compartments and Chiba was heard. Chiba can finally be mad, although he can not, but did not expect Kagu to go out, actually blocked the hit with his life. However, Kagu still did not cause any harm to Chiba. Instead, his physical exertion was too large, and he was unable to maintain his state of fruit ability. He recovered his appearance and squatted on the ground. The Navy heard such a loud voice that it had already arrived at the Kagu side, and Urki did the same, and came to support Chiba. The battle between Chiba and Kagu is still not finished, and Chiba has not yet shot, but Kagu thinks that Chiba can''t resist such a big impact and thinks that he has won Chiba. "You are going, use the sea floor stone to catch this Chiba, you can''t let this pirate escape, and this train must have a partisan, and get it together." Kagu ordered that the Navy had not slowed down the gods, and looked at the dilapidated compartment door for a while, and then marched to the front carriage for a while. Chiba can be seized like this, slowly getting up, his muscles and fruits are back to the outbreak, and you have to be full of strength. This is the two big moves of Kagu to gather strength, and the power is simple until the level of destruction. Chibas right hand became a hoof, putting all the power on the hand. Then directly rushed to the front, too far away Chiba can not see Kagu, but Chiba knows that Kagu is in a straight line. "Monsters, carved sakura!" Chiba can only think of this name, and now its own strange power is the monster level, even the sea king class is also the gap between the stars and the moon..... A brown figure slammed the runner who was jogging and fainted on both sides. The iron-like hoof gave a mark to the chest of Kagu, and there was no chance for Kagu Lian to scream a pain. The blood in the mouth was like a sprinkler, and the clothes of Chiba were all red. The ribs are comminuted and the heart is comminuted and torn. Kagu has betrayed the death penalty. The dying body popped like a cannonball, breaking the wall like a Chiba body. However, Kagu is lucky for Chiba, the support soldiers turned into a meat wall, buffering the impact, and only after passing a carriage, Kagu stopped. The inside of the carriage was a mess, and the navy was full of the navy. Some even didnt know what was going on, they broke the bones and struggled on the ground. Urki they rushed to the car with Chiba and Choba, and Chiba smirked at the head, but Urki squeezed a cold sweat for Chiba. He knows that it is a terrible battle, otherwise the car door will not be so badly damaged. Bonnie said: "You are fine, I didn''t expect you to find something for me. I actually shot it with the Navy. The old lady wants to marry and must marry you as a good man." Chiba can only smile happily, although everyone in the **** likes it, but Chiba prefers gentle and virtuous. Urki asked: "Captain Chiba, what to do now, our secret sneak has been discovered." Thousands of 2.8 leaves said: "That can only be done, eliminating the hidden dangers in the car, we have a big meal, and happy to go to the judicial island." The rest of the people were handed over to Robin and Bonnie. The two of them had the perfect ability to cooperate, Robin was in charge of control, and Bonnie turned the one navy into a seven-and-eighty-eight. Chiba controlled the sea train, and the fisherman pirates also entered the train. Aaron was comfortable lying in his seat and eating a big meat stick that he had just taken from the warehouse. Sure enough, it was still comfortable in the carriage. I knew it would not be reluctant. I followed it and asked the brothers to suffer. But the secret sneak attack has become a strike, because the navy in the car has already reported the situation in the car, most of the navy''s strength has been waiting at the station, even the ground is covered with sea floor stone net. . v4 Chapter 41： : Direct attack on the judicial island Hailou Stone is the first big nemesis of the devil''s fruit ability. It is also annoying compared to the armed color domineering, because the sea floor stone can be easily used by different people. Chiba also noticed that the station will be set to ambush. If you get off at the station, it is a self-investment. So Chiba made a astounding absolute, not rushing directly into the interior of the judicial island. Along smile is still not good-hearted: "Yes, you can drive the train, our fishermen are not good at fighting on the road, they are restrained at the port, just grab a naval ship, and then we can escape smoothly. It is." The slicker''s Along will not stay on the train. This is a suicide attack. Even if it is supported on the island, the combat power will be reduced by half. However, Chiba did not stop Along, Aaron still has two brushes, Chiba''s worries are no more, can be assured of attack. Urki said: "I don''t care, I can fly, but what do you do, it''s hard to commit suicide attacks." Chiba Micro 14 laughed and waited until the fisherman pirates group left, and Chiba said the plan. This requires Chiba and Choba to work together. Chiba''s ability to replicate fruit can replicate the power of Choba. As long as one compartment is filled with fur to cushion, the people inside will be safe. Even if Chiba explained this, Urki was not willing to fly in the compartment, he still flew out when he was absolutely impacting. Robin doesn''t care about just laughing, he has the ability to spend flowers and fruits, and can completely cushion the impact again. Its just the bitter face of Bonnies face, but my ability is not useful at all. Suddenly, Bonnie feels that she wants to become a table tennis ball. She will bounce on the belly of Chiba and Choba in the carriage. The feeling of sadness. In desperation, Bonnie took a look at her forehead, she actually turned into a little Lolita, cute look bursting. "Chiba brother, you have to protect me, I can only do it here, try to reduce my weight, not to be bombarded by inertia." Looking at such a lovely Bonnie called her brother, Chibas face was hot and hot, and it was ruddy like an apple. Who can support this spoiled kung fu? Everything is ready, just owe the wind. The car has already traveled to the place where the judicial island can be seen. Chiba stretches its head and observes it, while Urki has already flown to the roof. At this speed, you can reach the station in five minutes. Chiba does not slow down, but presses the accelerated arrow. Chiba won''t worry about anything. The current car is the one who only has their empty island pirates. Others have long been thrown out by them, floating on the sea with a swim ring, I believe that someone will rescue them soon. For a minute, Chiba has become a blue-nosed elk, ready to protect the two beautiful women together with Choba. At this time, Choba handed a ball of Chiba, a yellow marbled ball. "This is a blue wave ball. It is a drug that I invented. It can be a multiple of the change pattern in three minutes, but the side effect is to be weak. You can take one and you can eat one when you have no choice but to fight." Chiba smiled and nodded, put the blue wave ball in his pocket, and then the two became a fur shape, like a thick fur cushion. Chiba and Choba''s hands were supported by a handful of days, leaving plenty of space. Bonnie grasped the fur of Chiba, and the whole body was buried. Some fears waited for the impact. Robin is very calm, his flower and fruit are also used, turned into a network of numerous hand support, protects himself and protects Bonnie. The high speed of the sea train has exceeded the limit, and the wheels of the own cars have sparked, and there is a risk of taking off the gui at any time. At the end of the station, most of the troops are here. Everyone is a sea floor stone net gun, and the ground is also covered with traps of the sea floor stone net. The car did not stop slowly in the Navy''s expectations, and then caught a slap in the face. Instead, it turns into a virtual shadow, and it only grows in the moment of the moment. The sea train has left its own track and ran on a flat marble road. The marble floor could not support the weight of the sea trains, but it did not stop the advancement, and still flew forward. With a bang, the huge impact required a slight deceleration of the sea train, which was the collision of the sea train on the justice gate of the Judicial Island. However, the strong door is still not enough, the door of justice has been hit by a hole, and the sea train enters the inner island. Strong impact inertia, even if the defense is sufficient, Robin and Bonnie''s body is still flying. The illusion of the arms of one flower has disappeared, and they have not resisted the inertia of two people. The two people are really bounced like table tennis. Chiba said: "Catch my fur, grab my fur!" Robin again used the fruit ability, and countless arms grew out of Chiba, grabbed Robin and Bonnie, and the two were finally stabilized. Suddenly, Chiba had a glimpse, and then his face was a little reddish. He didnt dare to say anything if he wanted to say anything, he could only endure there. And Bonnie felt that she had caught the soft things. It didn''t seem to be a fur. Then the thing suddenly hardened and Bonnie was confused. But Bonnie couldn''t see what was in her hand, if she was herself. Seeing it, I will definitely make myself fei red. Due to the huge 383 big impact, the speed of the sea train slowed down, knowing that the wall in the island was hit, the sea train finally heard it. Finally stopped, Chiba has been unable to hold back, taking the lead in contact with his animal form. When Bonnie was not prepared for a moment, she fell into the arms of Chiba with her hard objects. Suddenly, it was discovered that Bonnies hand had reached Kia under Chiba, and Bonnie understood what she had caught under her urgency. Suddenly, I was shocked and shrunk my hand back. "Sorry, sorry, I really didn''t mean it." Bonnie said to Chiba with her own voice that Chiba could know, and she pretended to be calm, but her face was hotter and fei red than Chiba. And Robin smiled and said: "You two can really match, the truth is a couple, even the color of the face is a color." Robin didn''t see that scene, she just sneered a few words, it was a cold joke. But the speaker is unintentional, listening to intentions. Bonnie looked at Chiba, and Chiba looked like Bonnie, and then two people suddenly exploded like magnets of the opposite sex. "No, no, you are kidding. We are here to rescue Tom. What will be said later. Our captain is like a royal sister like you." v4 Chapter 42： : Luqi Bridge Bonnie thief shouted to catch a thief, and some of his heart liked Chiba, but his mouth was wrong, and Robin was also involved, trying to confuse. Chiba is an old state, coughing a few times, pretending nothing to hear. Chiba said: "Everyone is not injured, we are out of the car, there are strong enemies waiting for us in front. You don''t take the shot, save the strength, and clean up the things and give it to me and Urki." The scene of this embarrassing disappeared, but the incitement in Chiba and Bonnies heart was still in the body, but no one wanted to say something. Urki also flew down from the air and pulled the twisted door away. Chiba entered the inner island smoothly, and now you can reach the judicial tower by crossing the bridge of justice. The judicial island is very different. It is a semi-manual island. The inner island is floating above the sky, and only one bridge is connected. The inner island of Judicial Island is like a small empty island, only floating 200 meters. The navy of the station was contained by the subsequent fisherman pirates, and only a small part of it was supported. Their sea floor stone traps are soaked, because the fisher can not have one person who is the devil''s fruit ability. It is a shame for the fisherman not to swim, and he will not eat any devil fruit in a short time. The judicial island is in chaos, the fisherman pirate group is not a good class, Aaron is enjoying the fun of the slaughter, he killed the navy of resistance one by one, so that the navy is extremely fearful. Although the Navy is more than three times the fisherman pirate group, it is the advantage of the fisherman pirate group. Chiba looked far away, the bridge was alone, the top hat, the leopard pattern, that is the Luke that has become a form of human beings. Is this the last defense of Sima Island? Obviously this is not the case. Chiba has a vague feeling that there are stronger people here. However, if you don''t try your best to fight with Lu Qi, Chiba may have a chance to win, and you can only make a quick decision. At least Chiba has a blue wave ball to make the final straw. Chiba Road: "Rob Luchi, animal leopard fruit capable, good at naval six-style body skills. Robin and Bonnie waited, we three captains." To deal with such a strong road, Chiba thinks that they are enough for three, as long as Urki and Choba can block, Chiba can completely use the thunderbolt. Standing on the bridge of the bridge, one to three, although the number is dominant, but Lu Qi has actually suppressed them. I have never seen such a cold eyes, and the eyes are full of killing lunes. Those who are lost in Lu Qis hands can be described as corpses. Lu Qis top hat was thrown aside and hung on the stone block, and he rose to a height of three meters, muscular, like a beast ready to prey. Urki said: "I am going to defend, I should be able to withstand his attack, you can find a way to attack." Urki took three steps forward, his own size and Luke''s size, his muscles exploding, and his head was bigger than Luqi. Lu Qis eyes were slightly stunned and asked: The fruits of everyone? This is just the banyan tree. I am the strongest judicial island. Urki said: "Try it, people are the king of beasts, how can a small cat win?" Lu Qidao said: "Human is the most hypocritical thing. I am not a spoiled little sister, but a leopard that wants to swallow you. Let you see the power of the Navy." Lu Qi suddenly stepped into the air, as if he was stepping on a transparent brick, reaching ten meters in the air, and then swooping directly to the Urki xiong mouth. The sharpness of the leopard''s claws is like a sharp blade that can break the bones. Urki looked up and didn''t hide. He just doubled his muscle strength. It seems that Urki wants to harden the claws of Luqi. The sound of the collision between meat and meat is like a smouldering sound in the water. Although Urki stepped back a big step, it was really hard to take Luke''s shot. However, Urki had never had the hard work. For the first time, he felt his bones tremble. Fortunately, my fruit has a special ability to unload this power and store it on the devil''s fruit. As long as I hold it down, Urki''s rebound is to destroy the earth. Urkis death controlled Lu Qis hand. Although Qiao Bas heart was pure and was shocked by Lu Qis eyes for a few seconds, he still bravely fought. He became a human being and used his own hoof. Kicking on the xiong mouth of Lu Qi. "Carved hoof!" "Iron!" Almost two voices sounded at the same time, and Qiaobas two-handed attack turned into a cross-like pattern, like a shelling bombardment. Lu Qis battle experience is so rich that he has already seen Qiao Ba coming, but Chiba has not moved. Lu Qi does not know what Chiba wants to do. The Navy''s six-piece iron block, the defensive power is almost perfect, can strengthen part of the body, as strong as steel. Lu Qi is using it even further. It can be said that as long as there is iron block protection, Lu Qi is the existence of killing. Choba''s attack was completely offset, and Choba''s bones were shocked for the first time, as if they had hit a wall and did not hurt Luke. Instead, Qiaoba had a little damage. Completely resisted the attack of Choba, Lu Qi returned to its original state, and he was trampled on the xiong mouth of Urki. Urki also let go, the first tentative attack was over. Lu Qi had some sneak peeks, because he knew that even if two people were together, they were not their own opponents, but Chiba was still unknown. He now pays more attention to Chibas actions. What is Chiba doing? In fact, the spirit of Chiba has been shocked, just like the illusion in the endless. Chiba is already in the world of fog, and it is still the bridge of the bridge, but Luqi and Urki, Qiao Ba are not in (Li''s), and there is only one person in the whole bridge. Suddenly a woman appeared in front of me, this woman is very familiar, but Chiba really can''t think of it. Is this Bonnie? Why do you wear navy clothes, is she a naval general? Chiba heart is full of doubts, but when he thinks about who this woman thinks of Bonnie, Chiba suddenly feels a warm body. The woman actually took off the navy''s coat, and half-length luo body hugged Chiba. And the woman is full of happiness, and her hair has the aroma of lemon soap. It feels very comfortable. The taste of lemon is the taste that Chiba wants. Is this warmth called the gentle township? Chibas hand trembled. She slowly hugged the half-naked woman and touched her back. Everything was true. Chiba didnt know that it was in a dream. I didnt even know why. . . v4 Chapter 43： : reinforcements Chiba tried hard to think back, but he couldnt think of it in the past. He only knew that this moment is so warm, he didnt want to give up. "Chen Nuo, I finally found you, let me go, go to the naval headquarters, the Grand Marshal will help us with the wedding, so you can stand up with me." The half-naked woman''s face was reddish and fell in the arms of Chiba, but Chiba suddenly had some difficulty. Amazed, suddenly released the huged hand and pushed the woman away. "I am Chen Nuo, am I really called Chen Nuo? Why don''t I remember who I am? Where is it here? Am I a navy?" Chiba doubts himself, but his heart is completely unanswered, as if it has been alive for more than a decade, just remember this moment. The half-naked woman seems to be able to hear the voice of Chiba and return to the question of Chiba. "Of course, Chen Nuozhen, you said it at the beginning, your name is Chen Nuo, Chen Chen, the promise of promise, Chen Nuo is the promise, is to promise to spend the rest of my life with me. You are necrotic, Chen Nuo, I am Wu Xin, I am your future wife. Do you want to escape?" The half-naked woman whispered her mouth to the cheek of Chiba, and the hair of the Chiba was erected. The first time I was shown by a woman, and it was the type that Chiba wanted. 473 "Is it really Chen Nuo? Is Wu Xin really my wife? But why can''t I think of anything myself, isn''t it a step-by-step process to become a wife? I have friends, do I have family? I can''t think of anything. Yes, why is she luo, this is a big crowd, why is she half-naked?" Suddenly, Chiba was shocked, and the woman was pushed away again, and the mouth was sullen. This atmosphere is really strange. Although Chiba can''t think of herself until now, but the body is rebellious, this woman has nothing to do with herself. Suddenly the sky shattered, like a glass falling down, luo exposed sky actually appeared an eye, this eye is blood red, like a red dead fish eye, the hibiscus stare at Chiba. At the same time, a familiar voice was heard, and the memory of Chiba was awakened at once. "Chiba, what are you doing, what are you doing? What old lady is expecting from you? You will wake up to me and make this little cat a big face! Thousands Ye, Jia oil!" Chiba remembers who this bed is (bedg), that is Bonnie''s, the prostitute that Chiba rescued from the hands of the king of the sea. At that time, Chiba suddenly looked back and couldn''t see anything, only the sky and the background were dying. Looking back at the woman who looked at the luo body, it was like Bonnie. Chiba realized that it was all fake. The woman is no longer a bird, but an evil smile, her eyes have become a dead fish eye, and it is also like a blood red, like the eyes of the sky shattered. "I really didn''t expect that you actually have love. This time I lost. If you can come to the second floor of the Judicial Tower, I will never let you go. It seems that the distance is too far, I The mental attack is not perfect." The semi-naked woman said that it was accompanied by the melting of her face, as if the world was made of snow, slowly disappearing. Finally, Chiba saw the person who used the illusion, probably the one who wanted him to see it. He is actually one of the cp0 trio, the one wearing a red mask. It seems that I have not played against cp0, and Chiba has been eyeing. Chiba suddenly opened his eyes and stood still on the bridge. Urki and Qiaoba and Luqi fought. Bonnie has been shouting the name of Chiba, and it seems that she is very dissatisfied with Chiba. Chiba turned back and smiled at Bonnie. He put his thumb up and said that he had no problem and he could successfully defeat Luqi. Chiba turned his head again, and he was sinking himself. Even the opponent could not see it. Chiba had a trick. Chiba is somewhat suspicious of herself, because she is not armed with domineering, and it seems that she is really stretched to deal with this situation. Chiba judges that this should not be an illusion. After all, the world has only the power of the devil, and there is no ninja or anything. This demon fruit must be rare, and maybe it is the legendary Eudemons. Then the current Luqi must be quick and fast, but how to break this iron block, it can be said that the frontal attack Luke is completely immune. Chiba intends to take the shot, but was stopped by Choba, it seems that Chobas feelings are ignited. "We are all animal departments, I can''t lose to him. Captain Chiba, this person gave me. I can feel it, there are people in this tower who are not simple, so you still save the strength, after the confrontation Let''s go." Choba stood in front of Urki and spit out his own blue wave ball. The blue wave ball is twice as big as Chiba. Suddenly, Chobas hair trembled like a hedgehog. And his eyes have turned white, and now Qiaoba loses himself, the goal is to knock down the people in front of him. This is a gamble. In three minutes, whoever falls first is the winner. Choba became like a giant, and the whole body bridge could not bear it. Lu Qi still started to be strong, and became bigger, and Luke felt that there were flaws everywhere, and he kicked directly toward the neck of Choba. "Squatting, Kay bird." This is a unique way of the road, the powerful bird shape of the lame, several times more than the average navy six-style lame. The huge bird-shaped sniper slid across the neck of the huge Joba, as harsh as the shelling of a naval ship. Qiaoba has no way to shake like a mountain, standing there without hurting it, and his left hand is taking it. "Iron!" Qiao Ba did not pay attention to the slap in the face and actually slap the Luqi flying, huge roar, Lu Qi''s body squatted on the ground, forming a huge pit, even Chiba felt shocked. This is the power of the blue wave ball. If it is not the protection of the road block with iron, it is estimated that it has won the victory of this battle. The smoke has not been exhausted, and Lu Qi has disappeared from the dragon. Lu Qi will not give Joba a respite, he wants to use his ultimate singular six gun, he plans to hit a smashing Choba. Where is Lu Qi? On the wall of the Judicial Tower, he must use himself to become the tyrannical claw force on the leopard''s feet. Luqi stood on the wall with gravity and remained perpendicular to the ground, watching the singer. "Six-style ambition six king guns!" This is the most advanced move that can only be mastered after being familiar with all the moves of the Navy. Lu Qi is a wizard, the youngest one to master the six kings. . v4 Chapter 44： ：cp0 Lu Qi stepped on the moonstep and told the movement in the air that people could not see the movement and saw him one after another. Now know that Luqi is approaching Choba step by step. Choba only initially developed the blue wave ball, and the side effects are obvious. This is the only instinctive attack by Choba. Chobas big hand went to the shadow of Lu Qi, and Lu Qi once felt that there was a flaw everywhere. The six-gun slammed into the neck of Choba in an instant, and the unconscious chobe was awakened by the intense pain from the unconscious state. The strength of the six kings guns is really powerful, Lu Qi actually broke through the Qiaoba fur defense, just like the nails of Huang Se plunged into the meat of Choba. Qiao Ba is still bitter, still not falling, but instead gave Luqi a slap in the face. This time, Luckey did not use iron block passive defense, the iron block is good, but it still has a reaction. That is, there is no way to attack anyone when the iron is opened, because every muscle in the body is highly tight, and there is no way to do other actions. However, this is the strong cp9 eight hundred years to meet the strong, the navy six styles have long been familiar with childhood, so each skill has been strengthened by Lu Qi, and cp9 training camps want to use Lu Qi development of the move. "Iron and empty wood." This trick is a bit of a thought of Urki''s tricks, the muscles absorb the other''s strength, and then counterattack the opponent. However, Urki has a delay, while Luqi is an instant return, the stronger the strike force, the stronger the counter-attack force. This time, the attack did not take Luqi from the sky, but Lu Qiqi sounded in the air, and Qiao Ba seemed to have touched the spring, and the hand was bombed like this. Choba was awake at this time, and the pain in his arm was transmitted. He almost asked him to scream, and he had no fractures. Otherwise, he was a doctor on the ship, he could save people, but it was hard to save himself. Choba wanted to say that he was a good reason for the ship doctor to let him escape the battle. But in this way, Qiao Ba will not grow, it will only become a drag, and can not help Chiba on the spot. Choba needs to be stronger, telling the world with a perfect battle, he is a member of the Air Island Pirates, and can exist on his own. Choba changed back to the size of the original human being, and Urki nervously asked Choba, because Chobas neck was bleeding and the blood had fallen to the ground. Qiao Ba said: "It''s okay, he is the strongest person I have ever met. He has a trump card and I have my trump card." Choba''s blood is still there, but Qiaoba can''t stop bleeding, but the handle becomes a hand frame, aiming at Luqi. This is his transformation of the morphological brain power, and Qiao Ba is very careful in analyzing the flaws of Lu Qi. The leopard is a perfect creature with explosive power, but the endurance is really unsatisfactory. Qiao Ba understands the mystery. Since it is the ability of the leopard fruit, there are the drawbacks of the leopard. The shortcoming lies in endurance and back. Qiao Ba is clear at a glance. The blue wave ball has 30 seconds, the wrist strength is strengthened again, and Qiao Ba uses his strongest move. This move should break through the Navy''s six-style iron. "The hoof is sakura." This is a multi-strike move, and it is an enhanced version of the blue wave ball. There is also a 25-second hit time, and Qiao Ba does not have any monthly steps, just a simple jump, faster than the monthly step. He had to go around Luke and give him a fatal blow to his back spine. You have to say that Luke did not see it. The answer is no, but he has already felt the coldness behind him. When he is preparing to use his elbow to defend the back of the chobe, Choba has already played the first hoof. Just the first seal, Lu Qi launched his own iron. The cherry blossoms are a little bit, and the flowers are colorful. I can''t see the speed of Choba. I can only hear the slap sound that a wave is higher than a wave. There are still ten seconds. If you don''t defeat Luke, Qiao Ba will be completely comatose by the side effects of the blue wave ball. At that time, he lost, and he lost his resentment because he has seen the length, but God. Did not give him another thirty seconds. The defense mode of the iron block is still strong, and the leopard is not strong enough. Finally, in the last five seconds, Lu Qis iron block was lifted. When Qiaoba suddenly felt it, Lukes defense was broken. The last five seconds of Choba''s outbreak, the strengthening of the wrist force increased again, and Choba was the last blow to endure the pain of muscle breakage. In the last second, Qiaobas final move was to hold Luqi tightly and plan to hit Luqiao with the bridge and fall into the sea. On the way to the fall, Choba lost consciousness, but still clung to Luke. Asking for flowers Lu Qis back was broken, and even if he was awake, he would lie down, and Luqi had already injured his fighting power. The huge impact on the bridge surface caused the bridge deck to collapse. At the moment of contact with the bridge deck, Urki brought Joebala back. Choba is now a sleeping civet, lying quietly in the arms of Urki. Choba is really a silly boy, so desperately. Chiba is a little touched, he wants to become stronger, so that he can better protect the brothers. Just when everyone was worried about the injury of Qiao Ba, a phoenix sounded and Chiba would not be mistaken. It was a unique bird cry. Looking up, there was a red-hot thing flying. When I saw it, it was a bird man, similar to an angel, but that person could not see men and women and looks, but with a white mask. .............. Cp0, cp0, cp0, the important thing to say three. Chiba meditation on cp0, he knows this mask, which is the highest of the three masks. It seems that he is a fruit capable person, and is very rare in the flight system, and is a phoenix, a creature that appears in the legend. From that mask, I actually spit out a line of fire, and they came directly to Chiba. The flame of this fire dragon is very strange, it is dark red, it looks very dark and cold, just like the feeling of falling to hell. The speed of the line of fire is still slightly slower, just like the water of a waterfall flies down. The flame is like kerosene on the ground, burning on the bridge. Everyone has nothing to do, Bonnie took over Choba, she is more gentle than the previous Bonnie, this may be the power of maternal love. In the sky, the bird man hovered in the air, and the mouth kept breathing in flames. The goal of this flame is not Chiba, but the surrounding. It seems to be a complete blockade of Chiba. The answer is obvious to the bird man. He wants Chiba to have no way to escape and become a shackle. The flames are formed into a piece, surrounded by a group of people in Chiba. This flame is not hot, but the burning has been endless, even the marble of the bridge has been swallowed up, and now it has become a broken bridge. At this time, the bird talent flew down and stopped in the flame of the broken bridge. . v4 Chapter 45： : Eudemons fruit surprise The flame hovered from his legs and spread throughout the body. The mask man seemed to have the strange flame coat. His mask cracked and the mask slowly shattered. The face under the mask is actually hairy, a bird''s head, he is really a phoenix. Another phoenix sounded, and the voice echoed in their ears in Chiba, shaking their hearts. Chiba felt the invisible micro-pressure, just like a trial angel is trying everything. "I am cp0 Azu, the illusion of the phoenix phoenix fruit. You hate these pirates, actually come here to die. Die in my phoenix flame!" When the birdman reported that he was a cp0 Azu, the biggest reaction was Robin, but it was Urki and Bonnie who did not hear the reputation of cp0. Robin grabbed his ears and did not dare to look at Azu''s "three or four zeros." What appeared in her mind was that night, three masks cp0 had been inspected in her hometown, and the next day was when the demon commander destroyed her home. The scene of the day was so similar to the present. Her surroundings were full of flames, like the brand that ran out of memory, hurting her heart again and again. "Sister Robin, what''s wrong with you? Do you know this bird man?" Bonnie hugged Robin and asked softly. Robin shook his head. "We surrendered. We can''t beat them. They are cp0. They are stronger than the Navy generals. One person is capable of destroying the strength of a kingdom." Robin was really scared, and the calming sister on weekdays was not calm at all, but it became extremely incomprehensible. It is indeed tricky, but the other is the phoenix phoenix fruit ability, which is a rare rare existence. I did not expect the strength of the world government to be so strong, this is the tip of the iceberg of the world government. Chiba said: "This is the first one. cp0. They are three people. We have to plan for it, because at least there are two people. Afterwards, you can fly and attack him. I want to Kill him with the power of my thunder." This is the only good way for Chiba to think of it. In any case, it must be quick and fast, because there is a guy on the second floor of the tower who will use illusion. As for the guy, its confusing, its estimated to be beyond Chiba. Imagine. Anyway, Chiba will fight **** the scalp. Bonnie gave Choba to Robin. "Give it to me. I am not a weak woman. My strength is different." Three people stood in front of Robin, protecting the shivering Robin. Through the corner Azu saw Robin and licked his head. "The Son of the Devil? It turned out to be the survivor of the Tree of Wisdom. The world government is very interested in you. Robin will not kill you. I will bring you back with Tom." Bonnie said: "I want to take Robin and pass me first. We will never want you to be happy." "Hehehe, just like you mortals, although we are not gods, we can absolutely sanction you as God. We are cp0, the hidden power of the world government." Chiba sighed: "What hides combat power is nothing but the running dog of the world government." I switched to the ability to burn the fruit, and the orange-red flame on the body and the deep red evil fire were against the court. "Phoenix FireWire!" "Fire fist Ice!" Azus mouth spit out a **** flame, and Chibas fist also spit out an orange flame. The two flames collided on the wall of the enemy and the enemy, and the surrounding area was hot. In the past three seconds, Chiba felt that something was wrong. Azus flame seems to be consuming the flames of Chiba, and his own flame is even more fierce. Not good, the collision of the flames is the loss of Chiba, and the **** flames are like wild horses that are dislocated. From the body of Chiba, the flames were radiated, and Chiba instantly created a wall of fire to defend against the erosive flame. "It''s useless, I am a phoenix phoenix. I can devour all the flames. It can be said that you are a natural nemesis burning fruit. Your kid still has two brushes, and the natural ability to burn fruit is incredible. It looks like Your fruit ability will return to the old tree, and it will be stored in our navy." Sure enough, even if the flames of Chiba are fierce, there is still no way to resist, and the fire wall is swallowed up by this strange flame. Chiba is a little helpless, but still forcibly increases the ability of the flames, and fights desperately.... He understands that he has fallen, and there is no way for the people behind. Choba fell, Urki is a melee, there is no way to beat this cp0. At this time Bonnie took a look at Chibas shoulder: "Let me come, I will deal with this guy." Chiba is wanting Bonnie to retreat, because he is in a fire and will burn Bonnie. But looking back at Bonnie, I was inexplicably surprised. Bonnie was like a **** flame, consuming his flames. Bonnie smiled and said: "The reason why I have not been shooting is because I am afraid of getting old. Now there is no way, the enemy behind will be more powerful, so I will give you hope and ask me to fight hard." Bonnie stood in front of Chiba, and Chiba looked at Bonnie''s back. It was like a centurion on her own side. For the first time, she felt the power of Bonnie. The entire gas field completely suppressed everyone present. Chiba slowly put away the flame, and the **** flame came to Bonnie. Chiba is not worried, because I have already seen it, Bonnie''s extraordinary ability, she can **** the flame like eating food, it seems that Bonnie can absorb any ability, this is the special ability of Bonnie''s fruit. Bonnie''s fingers were open, and white light appeared in his hands. The flames could not be broken, and they were absorbed into the body by Bonnie. Azus Phoenix FireWire also stopped, because the release in this way is 4.5 useless. Although the fruit of his own evil phoenix is ??powerful, it also has its drawbacks. It is very consuming its own power, so it is necessary to save its own physical strength. Azu looked at Bonnie with some indifference. What kind of fruit is this woman, these two sons really can''t see it. "What are you capable of?" Azus heart is somewhat stalked, because the fruits that fall in the world are ordinary goods, and there are few high-grade fruits. He is confident that his flames are comparable to the three flavors of the world. It is impossible for someone to break. Today is really strange, actually was broken by a sister casually. Bonnie smiled and said: "I am an age-fruited person who can change the ability of oneself and others at will, so it can absorb the power of others and themselves." v4 Chapter 46： : Angel vs Bird Man The original age fruit ability has a further ability, it is a little surprised to see Chiba. At the beginning, Chiba thought that Bonnies fruit was more difficult to fight in battle. I didnt expect it to be so high. Its just that she is invincible, and all your attacks are ineffective. Azus disdainful face seemed to have heard Bonnies ability to be well-informed. This may be the arrogance of the King of the Birds, overlooking all the power. Azu took a picture of his own flame wing, Azu hangs in the air, and the superior looks at them in Chiba. Flying is something that humans don''t have. He does this by keeping his own advantage. Urki also intends to fly, after all, he is an empty islander, he has wings, it seems that only he can attack this bird. But Bonnie refused to help, giving Urki a look and asking them to step back. Since Bonnie had such information, Chiba no longer blocked and retreated to the side. Chiba knows what kind of skills Bonnie wants to perform, she does not want to spread to innocent. 14 Some blue scent, the naked eye wrapped in Bonnie, just like Azu''s flame wrapped around the body. If Azus flames are to be scorpion and bloody, and fire and devouring, then Bonnies blue breath is milder, gentle and fresh, filled with cold energy and strength. Bonnie is like a butterfly, she actually has wings, the wings are transparent blue, like the wings of a butterfly. Bonnie will also fly, a blue swallowtail butterfly! Chiba fell in love with Bonnie, and Bonnie swayed her wings every time, and blue crystals fell from her body like blue snow. Chiba stretched out his hand, and the blue snow was actually thin and crystallized like a flap. As long as it is in contact with this crystallization, Chiba feels unprecedented calm, just like a sweet spring. The blue crystal is healing, and it is slowly positive energy, which is the energy that Bonnie Hu can''t see. Bonnie can store energy in the xiong mouth and then consume it in a burning way. However, she has time, and her state can only last for five minutes. The magical blue crystals awaken the tired Joe Bar, which is moisturized by warm energy, which makes his muscles relax, not so sore. Qiao Ba struggled from Robins arms and said, "I can continue to fight. I want to protect everyone." It seems that Chobas memory is still in the fight against Luqi. He thinks that Luqi has not fallen down and plans to eat another blue wave ball. Chiba said: "You are enough. It is still good to rest now. You are going to die here when you eat a blue wave ball. The rest of the opponents are handed over to us. We are not a group of weak people. You see Bonnie, she is a butterfly. Fairy, she is the most powerful and beautiful person among us." At this time, Qiao Ba looked up at the sky, and the beautiful shadow could not be seen at the beginning of Bonnie. The blue crystals are still floating, hovering around Chiba, seemingly protecting everyone. In the eyes of Choba, those crystals are like beautiful cherry blossoms, and Bonnie is now an angel who spreads romance. Choba yelled at Bonnie, which seemed to be the only thing he could do. Bonnie is flying at the same height as the bird, and he looks at the Azu in the air. A phoenix sounds, Azu is hard to bear all of this, and wants to melt it all with his own evil fire. A flame of a human shape was split from Azu''s body, rushing vertically into the sky, and then listening to it in a place where the naked eye saw only a little. Azu suddenly gambled half of his fruit ability. Azu pointed to Bonnie and then went straight to the finger. The split humanoid flame really turned into a phoenix phoenix, falling directly at a forty-five degree angle. Azus phoenix fruit moves, and the phoenix whistle hits. The falling phoenix phoenix continues to grow bigger, and its attack range is not Bonnie, but the entire bridge deck, all of them. The Eudemons is really a devil''s fruit. If the average person touches the thousand-degree flame, it is estimated that it is not burned, but there is no residue left by the gasification. Azu is going to use this wide range of flames to devour the group of Chiba. Azu is still afraid that Chibas group will become a climate. Although Chibas name is not passed down, Azu knows the qualification of Chiba. Sooner or later, it will become the biggest enemy of the navy. Chiba intends to use the fire wall again to defend, but it is only a glass of water, and the horror is a big witch. But Chiba did it like this, and his flame ushered in. What I didn''t expect was that it was stopped by Bonnie. Bonnie''s butterfly wings were just a random shock. The strange blue whirlwind instantly disintegrated the flames of Chiba, just as Chiba did not release anything. That was the suppressed power. I didn''t expect Bonnie to be stronger than Chiba''s burning fruit, even higher than Chiba, although Chiba had only 80% of the body''s ability. The blue butterfly wings quickly expanded, and the blue wings turned into a huge cover, which wrapped them around Chiba. The thin, flanked blue hood seems to be vulnerable, but it is actually blocking the impact of evil fire. Under the protection of the blue hood, Chiba has a **** field, like a blood pool. Such a violent and **** picture, Chiba feels very evil 213 hearts. If this is the real blood, then there will be more blood, how much skyrocketing. This state of state lasted for a minute, Robin did not dare to look outside, can only sit on the ground and hugged Choba, which seems to be her last comfort. Since the emergence of p0, Robin has lost his fighting power, because the destruction of his hometown is too hard to remember, because the massacre made her lose everything. She didn''t want to lose anything, she lost her friendship. Suddenly Robin shouted and shouted out all the grievances and unwillingness in his heart. Chiba can clearly feel a gust of wind slipping through his skin, yes, this is an invisible force burst, hidden in Robin''s armed color domineering. Although slightly less than the domineering color, but the collision force is still amazing. The invisible shock wave hit the **** flame and finally tore a hole in the air. For the first time, Chiba felt that it was really blue and white. The blue breath is like finding a breakthrough and expanding the mouth of the sky. Finally broke through this evil fire, only a trace of flame left on the ground. The blue hood also disappeared, and Azus physical strength fell to the ground and gasped. It consumes half of the energy at a time, which makes him tired and does not look at it. It seems that Azu is now somewhat inferior. . v4 Chapter 47： : The fist of justice Bonnie can devour energy, but with such a huge energy, she can only passively defend and cannot absorb. If forced to absorb, Bonnie''s body will inevitably explode, like a balloon that bursts. Bonnie has a lot of heart, after all, she knows her tolerance. Now her energy consumption is also very fast, and she can''t always be passively defended. Bonnie danced in the sky, like a flower fairy spreading a petal, and the original blue crystal gradually became a crimson. These crystals do not drift to Chiba, but to the vicinity of the bird. Chiba looked at the strange petals and fell to the ground. The petals actually melted the slate, darkened the slate, and raised white smoke. The temperature of this careless petal is so high that it is like aqua regia and skin. Azu also knows that it is not normal, but if it is a flame, he is not afraid. Because he is a evil fire, he can devour the evil fire of other flames. Azu did not evade, but instead grabbed the blushing petals. So many petals are overwhelming, really want Azu very angry. Hey, the sound of the cymbal is like the sound of the meat being grilled on the barbecue. It was Azus hand that was burned. Azu suddenly let go of the hand. The petals fell from Azus hand, and the slate was burned out of a hole in front of Azu. This is not a flame, but energy, pure energy like fire. Azu suddenly panicked, this seems to be a careless petal, in fact, the lethality is even more powerful. Even if you are an illusionary beast, it will be uncomfortable to be hit by pure energy. I moved my wings and planned to blow away this **** saffron ban. But those flowers ban seem to be aesthetically pleasing, and the gusts have no touch on them. Just as the birds rushed away from these annoying flower bans, those crystals changed and finally revealed their true colors. The flower ban or a combination of two or three has actually become a two-pointed steel needle suspended in the air. This steel needle is like iron that has just been taken out of the stove. The orange is just busy, and Azu, who is not far away, feels the heat. Bonnie''s attack method, the annual fruit butterfly shape flying needle solo dance started. This is a 100% hit, unless you have the domineering domineering, otherwise you can defend against this move. The careless petals have surrounded the birds, and the orange needles of this change are also irregularly formed around the birds. Even if the bird has eight eyes, there is no way to see all the steel needles. At this time, Bonnie also floated down, and her right hand opened very hard. It was like grabbing a bird who was far away, and then clenched her fist: "Fireworks fly rain!" In the blink of an eye, all the steel needles are shot from four sides like an arrow. Azu had already prepared for it. Just one second after the formation of the steel needle, Azus hand seemed to be printed, and what was in his mouth. Because the distance was too far, Chiba did not hear it. Chiba guesses that this should be a defensive move, similar to the fire wall that burns the fruit. "Phoenix feathers." This is not just a defense, it is more advanced than the Chiba fire wall. It is possible to transform the evil spirit, and the defense is stronger than the energy defense. The **** flame turned into a **** armor, but the armor was not perfect, but covered his important head and xiong mouth, and the hands and feet were exposed to the attack. Chiba knows that this is helpless. It seems that the ability of the Azu''s Eudemons is not fully developed. If it is covered, I am afraid that even the gods will not hurt Azu. The orange steel needle did not penetrate the armor, but was inserted on the armor. The unprotected legs are penetrated by six steel needles, and it seems that they are all distressed. Regardless of the pain, Azu touched the armor and quickly pulled out the steel needle. Azu knows that this thing is energy damage, and even if he is an illusionist, it is difficult to bear the damage. When Azu pulled out the last steel needle, Bonnie snorted and slammed her finger. There was no way to pull out the steel needle, but the burning pain was gone. "It''s all red." In the mouth of Bonnie, I have mastered everything, and I have a glimpse of everything. This is the fruit ability of the Eudemons, which is so easily restrained by Bonnie. Some people in Chiba don''t know how to help you. I have been living together for so long. I thought she was always a foodie. I didn''t expect her to be a warrior. Its really a man who cant look at the sea. Dont wait for the three days. Chiba, but study hard, so as not to be dressed as a tiger. With Bonnie''s meditation, the steel needle is like a pea seedling, and it actually took root. The vine slowly wrapped around Azu''s legs and feet, and asked Azu to move, and then spread to his hand, his hand was also entangled. Now Azu is like a gift bound by a spider web, waiting for the spider to enjoy this meal. The tragic phoenix sounded, and unlike the previous domineering, Feng Ming was somewhat embarrassed. This is the fear of fear, the fear of the king of birds, just like the fear of death for those who are going to die. He could feel Bonnie''s invisible micro-pressure, as if the entire sky had a Bonnie evil face. Bonnie sank her feelings, her wings gradually broken and disappeared, leaving Bonnie on the ground. Bonnie now feels that Chiba is somewhat illusory, and it feels like a mirage. Bonnie is brewing the energy of the body, and also absorbs the natural energy. The blue breath of the small fist suddenly broke out, like a fist on the fist. Bonnie walked step by step to the birdman Azu, each step seemed to be light, but every step of the way produced a concave footprint on the bridge. Now Bonnie is an energy nuclear bomb, as long as a blast and half of the judicial island will be turned into ruins. "You don''t come over, don''t come over!" Azu yelled that Bonnie should not be close, and Bonnie did not seem to hear, and continued to walk forward. The bridge did not completely collapse, and the left side of the wreckage could allow two people to walk side by side. But Bonnie walked on it, and Chiba was a little uneasy. The bridge that had just stabilized began to collapse again. The bridge deck, which was not wide, could be left side by side. Fortunately, Bonnie went smoothly, and everyone followed. Azus last struggle, spit out a **** flame from his mouth, preventing Bonnie from approaching. But it didn''t work. Bonnie''s body seemed to have an invisible cover, and the flame was bounced off. Thirty meters, fifteen meters, five meters, one meter, the distance of one arm. The bird man suffered the spiritual shock of Bonnie in fear, and he did not want to come back. Bonnie came to Azu. . v4 Chapter 48： : fascinating "I heard that you are confident in the fruit ability of your own magical beast system. I don''t know if your ability can withstand my righteous fist." Bonnie said as she raised her fist, the blue breath of the fist was like boiling, and the breath was like a fist is a typhoon eye. The blue breath of the fist changed out of a bird''s head. It was exactly the same as the bird, and it was also a phoenix, but the phoenix was blue. Azu had already felt the atmosphere of this phoenix, so he struggled hard. In fact, Azu said that he is a phoenix, but only he knows what he is an illusion. The ostrich looks like a dove, its mouth is black and highly toxic, and it lives in the leeches where the water plants grow. The ostrich is the real look of Azu, but he deliberately concealed it and turned it into a phoenix with his own flame. Bonnie is the phoenix of the king of birds. No wonder the atmosphere can completely suppress Azu. "Don''t kill me, Phoenix, don''t kill me, Phoenix. I am just a fox and a tiger. It is impossible to surpass the adults in any way. You just let me go, I will tell you about the secrets of the world government, such as the devil fruit tree." Chiba seriously looked at Bonnie. Is that person stupid? He actually called Bonnie as a Phoenix adult. Could it be that Bonnie is a phoenix himself, or is Bonnie and Ning Wais fruit ability? Chibas second son, the second monk, 427 couldnt figure it out. Bonnies child was too confusing, and Chiba had completely lost the prostitute. "No, there are some words, you still go to the Luolu Temple." Bonnie screamed, and the angry iron fist slammed into Azu''s face. The bird''s face is distorted, the bird''s beak is broken, and this force should be blown, but it is bound by the vine, and it is bound here. Azus body trembled, but his eyes had already turned his eyes, and he had no consciousness. He died, and the death is simple, especially the broken skull can not fight, and the impact is strong. And Bonnie was a little shaken, leaning back unconsciously. Chiba hugged Bonnie, and Bonnie fell in the memory of Chiba, smiling. "Chiba brother, I am not very powerful, you are not worthy of saving me on the sea. You are not convinced, I am not giving you a hind leg, hehehe" Bonnie''s smile was full of fainting, and now Bonnie couldn''t hear the answer from Chiba. But in the eyes of Chiba, there is a tearful way: "You are awesome. I have never looked down on you. You are my little princess. Even if you have the ability to turn the tide, I will protect you. Because the princess You don''t need to fight, the knight who guards you won''t want you to be hurt." Just after Bonnie fainted, the bound vines disappeared and turned into pink powder flying in the sky. I did not expect that they had not entered the judicial tower, and they lost two fighting power in Chiba. Choba and Bonnie were unable to enter, and Robin was already scared. It seems that only Urki and Chiba. Chiba said: "Robin, trouble you, take care of Bonnie and Choba, and I and Urki are going to the top of the tower to save Tom." Chiba put Bonnie on the ground, and Choba dragged his tired body to diagnose Bonnie. "Its just exhausting, the body is fine, and its similar to my blue wave ball. Choba comforted Chiba and wanted Chiba to rest assured. Robin is determined to change from a timid and shrinking look. Robin said: "I have to go, I can still fight. I know that I can''t escape now. I have to work hard to face it. I can beat cp0 and let everyone know the truth of the world. I don''t want to escape, just want to leave history. The truth of the text goes further." Chiba looked at Robin and just nodded, then the first one went to the Justice Tower. There should be no danger here, leaving the unconscious Bonnie and the weak Joeba should be no problem. There are still no people in the tower. There is no navy. Like the periphery, it seems that there are only people with cp9 and cp0. The empty darkness can only hear everyone''s footsteps. Chiba said: "You have to be careful. The enemy you will encounter immediately is a person who will use the illusion of bead. Don''t be afraid. If it is fear, say it. If you are woken up, there is no problem." Illusion, Robin and Urki are somewhat puzzled, but they nod their heads. It just feels very quiet now, but it''s really what they are afraid of. Suddenly there was a strange laugh in the dark world. Chiba did not hear the mistake of the person who had to make an illusion on the bridge. "You really came. Its really great. Im too bored here. Come to the second floor. I am here waiting for you. The sharp voice echoed in Chiba''s ear. It was not an illusion, but a real, real voice that came out of the stairs. Chiba faintly can hear the sound of leather shoes and the ground friction. Chiba stopped and walked on the stairs in front of him. "Or I will go up first, you later, I feel that this person is stronger than the bird outside." Urki shook his head. "Since we are all here, you still want us to go up together. Since we know that our opponents are strong and use illusion attacks, we can only take care of each other." Robin also agrees. Although Chiba is strong, but this opponent is in the dark, in case of a knife behind it, it is better to go together. This time Chibas words are useless. He knows that they are their relationship, and they are not very willing to forcefully refuse. Chiba nodded and the first stepped up. One step, two steps, three steps Suddenly a gentle hand touched the hand of Chiba, and Chiba looked back and saw Robin. She smiled at Chiba. Chiba didn''t retreat, and there was nothing to think about. Robbin grabbed it tighter and took Robin to go forward. The stairs to the second floor are so long, as if they could never be reached. It is only a step in a dozen knots, why is it so difficult. Chibas heart is just a obsession, and it must be on the second floor to speed up its pace. But looking at the front, there are still more than a dozen steps, looking back at Robin, Robin still smiles and looks at Chiba. It seems that Robin has gone so long, and there is no fatigue at all. It is as if Chiba had not gone, just just going up the stairs, step by step and three steps. There is only a small voice in my heart that tells Chiba, you have to go up, you have to go up, I am waiting for you on the second floor, this sudden and near sound. "Where am I going? Where am I going? Where is the second floor, where is it?" Chiba asked himself, it seems that Chiba has lost her memory. I don''t remember myself, and I don''t remember what I want to do. . v4 Chapter 49： : City of the Kings At this time Robin said: "You have to take me to the second floor. You are not talking about going to the room, show me your baby?" is it? Chiba has some doubts about her, but what can they do when they go upstairs? Chibas brain is full of paste, hesitant and slow to move forward. At this time, my heart was warm and the familiar sound was ringing. "Captain Chiba, what''s wrong with you?" Suddenly, the picture in front of Chibas eyes was broken, and the world was like a crab with a clam shell, which became extraordinarily clear. At first, the sense of guilt did not exist. At this time, Chiba realized that she had not yet realized the illusion that she had just entered. Chibas heart was cold and sweaty in her hand. This is like a robbery, Robin, she is now holding the hand of Chiba, disrupting the mental power of Chiba, otherwise I am afraid that Chiba will live and die in the dream. Robin continued to ask: "Captain Chiba, what''s wrong with you? Why is your face so bad, your hands sweating, how are you nervous?" Chibas new steps have been retracted one step further: No, nothing, just a little love. You should be careful, the enemy is in the dark. After saying that Chiba continued to pull Robin''s hand, this step is real, Chiba they really went to the second floor. The second floor is still empty, and there is no navy, just like the quietness here. In Chibas mind, you came back with that nasty voice. "Hahaha, you are here, are you coming soon? I am waiting for you in the room at the stairs, come on, come on, let me see how good you are." All three people heard the sneer of this voice, swallowed a sip of water, and then walked a little. What the other party is, Chiba does not know, anyway, it must be more difficult than the Azu of the Eudemons fruit. Now Chiba still has no way, only to die as a living horse doctor. The door is not gorgeously decorated, just like the ordinary one. But Chibas mind is floating in thought, and there will be something terrible in it. The Queen of Blades is just an ordinary broom. Shen Shen, Chiba turned the door handle and pushed the mysterious door. In an instant, Chiba is a white, and the rest of the time seems to have passed for a long time. Chiba wakes up in a headache and looks away. When Chibas eyes returned to normal, its not the things in the room, but the wild, right in a seemingly weird graveyard. It is indeed a graveyard, and it is an abandoned graveyard. The main color here is dark gray. There is a crow tweet on the branch, and its eyes are bloody. The first thought in Chiba is the illusion, but it is too clear. Looking at one side of Robin and Urki, they gradually woke up. This is good, three people are in the illusion, there is no way to disturb their mental strength. Urki asked: "Where is it here? Why did we not enter the house, but we were thrown into this graveyard? It was really suffocating." Chiba replied: "It was not lost, but we have already reached the fantasy of that guy. And all three of us have been recruited, and now we can only take one step." Urki slammed his thighs hard and yelled at himself. "This is really exactly the same as real, can we not wake up?" Chiba said: "This is the illusion of the Five Integrals. The sense of touch, smell, hearing, vision, and taste are exactly the same as the reality. That is, you are hurt in this dream. You will be hurt in reality. You are dead here. You will die in reality. It is the most powerful illusion, and our current every move is watched by the owner of this dream. All the scripts are written by that person." Robin is relatively calm, using the ability of the flower and fruit, to catch the crow on the branch. The devil fruit ability can be used here, and the animal is also very realistic. Chiba looked at the still struggling crow and meditated for a while. He has a very risky plan, maybe he can come out of his dreams. Chiba said: "There is no way to do it now. I can only take one step and I will be successful." Urki also had no choice but to follow Chiba. Of course he knows that this is a dream, because his metal sticks have not come to this world. The road ahead is very long, I can''t see the side at first, and the front is dark. There is no sun, no moon, and the sky is dark. The trees on the road have no leaves, just abruptly there. ask for flowers Everything is weird, and this is simply not a realistic scenario. The three people walked three miles without a word, and the color of the seven-point color was no longer gray. Even the stars appeared in the sky, but the moon was never seen. This reason is that people are still formed by illusions, and Chiba does not know. It is more like a shanty town or a slum, which looks very messy. The arrival of the tribe of Chiba caught the attention of those people. A group of very strong men came over with weapons like forks. The man who took the lead pointed to the Chiba road with a fork: "Hey! Newcomer, who are you? Is it a fruit power? If not, you stay in the peripheral village but pay a protection fee. We can protect you." ............. The big man looked at the eyes of Chiba and then shrank the fork. If he is really a fruit person, he really can''t afford to be offended. He is awkward. Chiba said: "Sorry, we are all demonic fruit. Who are you? What are you doing here?" Dahan took back his fork and everyone retired. That big Handao said: "My name is Wen Congchang. They all call me Wen Gongzi. I know some knowledge. Since there are some capable people, you can go directly to the city of the king. We are just ordinary people here. There is no way to go back. It can only be settled here." Ordinary people, what do they say is true, can dreams really live? Chiba has some problems that cannot be solved here. It is difficult for them to be individuals and to fall into the dream of this person. At this time, a man with a mustache ran over: "Big brother, who is eating today, the newcomer is too little, and he is overwhelmed." Robin suddenly said: "You are not going to eat people, and you are still a woman." Robin is a famous poisonous mouth. If she says something bad, then it will happen. Chiba also glanced at the pot not far away, and a pair of human legs were still hanging on the side of the pot. These people are not people, actually eat their own kind! . v4 Chapter 50： : Dreamer Chiba is a bit angry, even if it is a dream, it is all illusory, but still can not restrain his mood. Chiba replicated the ability of the thundering fruit, and the body screamed out the thunderous sound of the thunder, and his hand shone with white light. The literary son knew that Chiba was so powerful that he quickly waved his hand to indicate that Chiba had stopped. "Don''t, don''t, don''t. This big brother, you listen to me, there are reasons for this. There is a reason for this." At this time, a gray-haired girl rushed out of the Chiba Road: "You are not allowed to hurt my older brother. Can you listen to me? You will not know the sin here when you first come." A woman is a bowl of clear water that can ignite anger. Chiba sinks into a deep mood, after all, can not be true with women. Put away the energy of the ability of your own fruit: "Then give me a good explanation of the "eight nine three", what is in your pot?" At this time, Urki and Robin also noticed the pot in the distance, and Robin surprised his mouth. "People''s legs are human legs, you really are cannibals!" Robin affirmed that Urki was looking at the big man and the woman with a frown. Dahan Wengong said: "Can you give us some time to explain, I can tell you why, some things you can only accept silently, after all, the city owners here are extremely powerful." The Dahan Wenzi asked three people from Chiba to sit inside. Chiba entered the middle of these houses and also defined the things in the pot, that is, human flesh. The gray woman said: "There is nothing wrong with you. It is human flesh, and it is the meat of the people in this slum. This is the only food here. It is not the place where the bankers, the animals, the only animals here. Its the crows, they are the eyes of the inner city surveillance. Robin took out the crow from the cemetery branch: "Are you talking about this red-eyed crow?" The gray-haired girl nodded. "Yes, you still lost it. This is their watcher, they are watched by them every move." Robin put the crow in a handful, and after a few ugly crows, more crows flew into the sky and disappeared. The gray-haired girl continued: "This is a small island, a grass that is not a grass, and it is completely a weak animal in the animal world, that is, the survival rule of a powerful person who eats weak people." The girl said very well, as if these are commonplace. And the three of them in Chiba have become even bigger, which is simply incredible and completely beyond their imagination. Dahan Wengong said: "What do you want to eat? If you want to eat anything, we can do it for you." Chiba has some confusing words: "You can''t just eat human flesh? Why can you say anything?" Dahan Wenzi explained: "In fact, as long as the person here is dead, it will turn into a stock ability. As long as the killer thinks what food can be like. This is a gentle bloody, don''t play when eating. I can think of that." Dahan handed out a piece of meat from the pot soup, then closed his eyes and meditated. Suddenly a white smoke rose, and the bowl actually had white rice. The world of this dream is really amazing, and I want to eat whatever I want. Even so, Chiba is hard to swallow, so how is this distorted world a place for people to stay. Chiba decided to stop all of this and let it disappear without a trace. Here is the world of dreams, and you don''t need those tricks. The same is true of Robin and Urki, even if they are in delicious food, they think that they are made with human flesh, and they can''t even open their mouths. At this time, the mustache man rushed to report. "Not good, not good, someone in the inner city is coming, we are hiding." Dahan asked: "Who? Is there a few people? Is it a fruit person?" The mustache man nodded and said: "It is the fruit ability, the general level, all have Dahongpao." "Oh, my God, my God!" Dahan walked back and forth while he was talking. He was flustered and didn''t know how to be good. Suddenly the big man pointed at the mustache man: "Get the slaves out of jail. I hope these people can satisfy them. If it is not, then the people here can only sacrifice." The mustache man nodded quickly and quickly walked inside.... The chaos in the slums was running around. The gray-clothed woman explained: "That is the red ambassador of the inner city. It is considered to be the strongest among the strongmen in the city. It is also the core of the city. There are four in total. This is what we can''t afford. I see you too. Hide and hide." It turned out to be the person under the city, and Chiba felt that the city of dreams became more and more interesting. Chiba may not want to avoid anything, anyway, it will be a long-term conflict with the mysterious man of the city. Chiba said: "You all leave, you don''t need any living to make sacrifices. We three can resist these people. The purpose of our coming here is to eliminate everything here." At this time, Chiba also saw a sad scene. The left-handed moustache man took a group of people and walked from afar. These people are naked, mostly women and children, and some are crying and crying. This is more violent than the human auctions of the world government. It is really sad. Those who can make such dreams must not be good people. Chiba clenched his fist and took Robin and Urki to the direction of the city. I can''t see the city here, but after passing through the slums of this slum, I saw the hidden black city behind the mountain. Black City, the name Chiba sees this city is like this. Because the entire city is black, bricks, doors, and even flags are black. On the way from the 2.7, three people walked, more specifically, the animals that walked on two feet. Because the left and right are obviously beasts, a cow and a chicken, in the middle is a black cloak, listening to a bloody-eyed crow on the shoulder. The crow that Chiba looked out was the one that Robin had caught. It seems that this group of people really came to them. Oh, its the sound of the cows beast holding the bell. "Ah, I finally met the person who is going to be killed today. I want to turn you into Zhu Xiancao, but it is delicious." Urki is on the same eye as the milk beast: "I haven''t eaten good meat for a long time, and the taste of your cow must be delicious." Its really Wang Bas mung bean, Chiba hasnt started yet, and the cow beast and Urki are arrogant. . v4 Chapter 51： : Red Jacket The enemy in the middle is of course handed over to Chiba, and the chicken head is given to Robin. The chicken head and beast fanned a few wings, and it seemed that the flight jumped to Robin. "It turned out to be a woman, and the woman''s meat is very good!" The voice just fell, only heard a sound of Kara, it seems to be the sound of broken bones. The neck and one arm of the chicken head don''t break the bones. Really will not lose Robin, her fruit is a weapon of assassination, just three seconds to get the opponent. Her fruit ability can make any bu position of the body bloom and attack on any tangible thing in the line of sight, which is really an invincible means. If you don''t pay attention, you will start, unless you have armed domineering. Chiba glanced at Robin, and Robin just smiled and looked at Chiba. Then Chiba turned back and looked at the black cloak. Suddenly there was an arm on the shoulder of the cloak. This is not Robins ability to flower and fruit, but Chibas ability to replicate Robins fruit. Chiba wants to do the same, and quickly solve the enemy. There is no sound of broken bones, and it seems that the idea of ??Chiba has fallen. The head of the cloak of 14 people was awkwardly dislocated, so it was so strange to stand there. "Hahaha, how do you treat a woman like this, really don''t know shy chi." The sound of the enchanting even Chiba''s bones are crisp, I did not expect this black cloak to be a woman. The womans head was put back to its original position by hand, and the woman unveiled her cloak. Its just Feng ru fat tun, dressed in lace, its like a night chen woman. Its just this beautiful body, beautiful face, very unharmonious holding a dirty rag doll. That play is like garbage dumping, not to mention a few, and the face looks very frightened, just like horrifying eyes. But the woman seems to love the rag doll very much, gently stroking the rag doll: "Little baby, baby, mother immediately kill this stinky boy, give you fresh blood." The woman said that her head was weird and twisted, and then spit out a head. The tongue is like a python suddenly stabbed over, if the direct head of Chiba is stabbed, it must be a string of gourd. This is a disgusting move, and suddenly there is no mood for Chibas pity and jade. Chiba quickly ducked to the left, and the disgusting she did not hit. The tongue came so fast that it was as fast as the frog''s head. "Little devil, good skills. I like you a little man like this, I want to be gentle with me, my head is very powerful." Although the young lady still said this gently, but Chiba became more and more disgusting, especially the abominable face when she spoke. Just as Chiba and the woman confronted each other, Robin was eating sushi and sweet. Robin mastered the essentials quickly and quickly became a table delicious. Robin said leisurely: "Hurry up, I have beautiful sashimi here." Chiba is so fragrant, Robin''s adaptability can be really fast, and it really is Robin who owns the belly black attribute. Ning, the battle between Urki and the cow beast was one-sided, and Urki defeated the cow beast. The muscles of the muscles are strong and can be resisted by the average monster. At that time, each time the cows were knocked down, the cows and the beasts miraculously sat up and recovered. No matter how Urki beats the cow beast, the cow beast has always recovered in a short time, and the ability to have a poor ability with Urki muscles. Urkis hands were numb, and they all began to doubt life. God, this cow beast is really too fleshy, completely unable to move, and the battle between Urki and the cow beast is anxious. Looking back at the battle of Chiba, Chiba did not use the fruit ability, just to avoid the attack of the woman. Why is this? Because he knows that this guy is a fruit capable person, but how to copy the fruit ability can not be copied, which makes Chiba confused. Is it difficult for you to copy fruit in other people''s dreams? However, it is clear that the ability of Robin can be copied. Chiba really can''t guess the mystery. What is the sacred woman who will spit her tongue? Suddenly the womans strange fingers stretched like a fishing rod and waved toward Chiba. This nail is like a sharp knife, and it wants to tear the Chiba torn. The orange flame in Chibas heart burns and spreads throughout the body, changing the fire. The natural form of the element, the normal attack is completely ineffective, and the same is true for the mutated finger attack. "fire punch!" Chibas arm stretched, and the flaming flame turned into a fireball and directed at the woman. The power of this fire fist can not be underestimated, Ace has used this fire fist to attack a moment to destroy five naval warships. The woman struggles in the flames, and rolls in the flames, and the reality is very painful. "Help, help, hurt is me, hurt me! Haha haha, lie to you. You stinky boy, I want to kill you." When the words turn, it is really a woman''s heart, and the attitude is the same as turning a book. The woman smiled evilly in the flame until the flame stopped. The woman patted the dust and wiped the dirty 440 stain on her face and stood up. She was unscathed and had no burns at all. Repeatedly, it was accidentally fell, but the clothes and the body were stained with dust. Could it be that the woman is not dead? This is really too unharmonious. If it is really the ability of the devil fruit, why can''t Chiba have the ability to replicate fruit? Chiba is somewhat overwhelmed and has the ability to switch his own fruit. Since the natural system is ineffective, use body techniques. Chiba''s ability to replicate fruit has a unique effect, and it can replicate two fruit abilities at the same time, but each fruit has a power of only 80%. After the rational development of Chiba, the muscle fruit ability and the ability of the human fruit to combine the deer form, Chiba''s body technique can be said to be the strongest, even the Navy six styles are far behind. It was the same move, and the disgusting tongue was stretched. This time Chiba did not evade, but directly grasped the tongue directly by hand. There is no sense of smoothness and viscousness. Instead, it feels like a dead tree vine. This is clearly not a flesh-and-blood body. It is like a cold body. Is this woman a zombie, what zombie fruit ability? Chibas hard-working womans head was about to prepare to use her hand to break her head. The woman actually flew over with the strength of shes head. . v4 Chapter 52： : The secret of the undead body "I won''t want you to be happy!" When the voice just fell, the woman flew over and brushed her hand, grabbing the hand of Chiba, and nailing her nails into the flesh of Chiba. Xin Zhi Chiba has Choba''s hair protector, and the woman''s nails are broken and not inserted. One can''t count on it, and the beautiful woman is a monster that eats people. The woman licked her own hair, and her hair was wrapped around the neck of Chiba as a snake, and the more wrapped it. "Abominable, hateful, go to hell!" As long as it is all at once, as long as it is all at once, the woman is eager to make a wound on the body of Chiba. Because she had venom on her body, as long as she touched the wound of Chiba, the woman had the confidence to poison this person alive. However, the woman couldn''t move Chiba with all her efforts, and the woman finally used her own killer. In the mouth, nose, ears and purple smoke, it is her traits of poison, only immune, she does not even have the poison. Not good, Chiba''s body is tyrannical, but it does not mean that your breathing will not be poisoned. It seems that Chiba is still too big, and the woman really has two brushes. The woman''s **** is useless for Chiba. Chiba directly uses the hoof of Choba, and her wrist is ten times stronger. She kicks the sly woman at once. Hair, fingers, and tongue were torn apart and broken into two sections. Then Chiba quickly retreated to the back, farther away from the poisonous smoke. Cangling, it was the sound of the woman and the land crashing. From the purple smoke, the gray smoke was raised in front of Chiba. Chiba grabbed the hair wrapped around rao''s neck, looked at the hair, and had no gloss at all. It was like a wig. Suddenly the hair disappeared, and the broken head and fingers disappeared. The smoke dissipated, and the beautiful woman appeared in front of Chiba, and it was unscathed, as if nothing had happened. Chiba is a glimpse of it, and its really endless. Chiba saw it, and this is to alive and kill him. Like the cow beast, he can''t die, if he is hit, he is hurt. This must have a mystery, but Chiba has not yet seen it. Chiba transforms the special form of Choba and strengthens the brain to the highest level. Now Chiba''s big trouble is like the advanced cpu processor, which is particularly eye-catching and extraordinarily smart. Scanning every part of this woman, contrasting with the woman I just remembered. But exactly the same, there is no flaw at all. And this woman is all flawed, there is no feeling of martial arts. It seems that this woman''s body skills are very short, only the strange attack and the immortal body. Suddenly, Chiba suddenly woke up. When I first appeared, the ghost face doll in the womans hand, where is the ghost face doll? Behind a small stone, the grimace doll showed half a head and was staring at Chiba. Chiba knows that this mystery is a ghost face doll, and that doll must have a secret. When you randomly smashed a piece of black on the ground, you were thrown at the doll face. This is not a general throw, but a fortified throw of the wrist. Even if the stone is not sharp, throwing it out on the power of the monster''s power is as powerful as an arrow. The woman was shocked and seemed to be seen through, showing the meaning of horror. Running fast, I plan to use my body to stop the attack of the black stone. The black stone hit the woman''s xiong mouth, and it clicked, it was the sound of the rib fracture. The woman bowed her head in a flash, just like a blow. But just as she was calm on the ground, her nose and mouth vomited purple smoke. This is the blind eye method, which is to cover the blind eye of the ghost face doll. Chiba determined that there was a problem with the ghost face doll, and that the ghost face doll had to be caught, so that the mystery of the undead body would be solved. The purple mist dissipated, the ghost face doll disappeared, and the rest was just a woman who was intact. That doll is alive and wise. There are not many shelters in the wilderness. The hiding of a doll is nothing more than the back of dead wood branches and small stones. Chiba smiled and pointed at the sky, his muscles and fruits were replaced, and now he has the thundering fruit. Chiba wants to lead the thunder, a wide range of killing, and force the face doll out. But for a long time, I didnt feel the arrival of Thundercloud. The world is really incomplete, the sky is just a display. Perhaps the urban master has limited environmental capacity and can only do this. It is estimated that most of his abilities are to trap these people in his dreams. Since there is no thunder, use your own fruit ability. Suddenly, five lightning bolts were sent from the hands of Chiba, and the lightning and the dead wood shattered the stones and the dead wood piles. The last hiding is gone, the ghost face doll is hiding behind the dead wood pile, just a step of fifty steps from Chiba. The grimace doll covers his face and there is a feeling of sneaking the bell. The woman stopped the way of Chiba, and she became more and more terrible. The skin of her body was wrinkled, as if her skin was a painted skin. "You actually saw me, I want to kill you, so my secret is always a secret." For the first time, Chiba finally knew the meaning of three thousand feet of white hair. The womans hair turned white, and it kept growing, and covered most of the basketball court. The chill of this woman was felt through Chiba, so far away. This is the dampness of only dead people. Chiba finally understood, that person is a sly, the deity is the ghost face doll. Sure enough, through the ghost face baby (good Wang Hao) baby, Chiba successfully replicated the fruit ability. The ability of the fruit can replace oneself and the cockroach at any time, and can control anything invisibly. This really is a very powerful ability, Chiba thought of the five-color line of Fleminger, it is just the same. However, the ability to manipulate the fruit should be more powerful, and he should control any object with an invisible line. The woman was attacking, but suddenly she did not move. Chiba replicates the ability of the fruit, and the woman who controls herself is the woman who wants to compete with the doll for control. As long as there is such a good quality, the ghost face doll has nothing to do. The ghost face doll also feels abnormal, and his mental strength is extra concentrated, and he intends to take back the control of the cockroach. Its just that its futile, because Chibas spiritual strength is one of the best in the world. With the suppression of mental power, Chiba successfully seized the womans control. . v4 Chapter 53： :傀儡 doll "You, you, who are you?" The grimace doll finally spoke up, and the voice was basically the same as that of the woman. It was just said from a doll''s mouth that it looked extremely twisted. The grimace doll finally couldn''t hold back, completely revealing his identity, and Chiba is now 100% sure that this is the deity. I have been playing with this guy for so long, Chiba is really lacking. This is the world of dreams. I wake up this spring and autumn dream earlier. Lightning has always been the strongest presence in any world, and its speed and power are the most powerful in any world. The thundering fruit is launched, and 100 million volts of electricity is hit from the fingers of Chiba. The sly girl blocked the trajectory of the attack, but it was just useless. The thunder was a penetration attack. Even if the power was greatly reduced, the game would be over if the actual controller was reached. The current is intertwined with the light to burn the girl, but Chiba does not have a pity, because she is just a ragdoll, even if it is beautiful, there is no life. The current continues to move forward, although the power is only half of the killing, but the Thunder is not enough to catch the ghost face doll. Ghost face doll was paralyzed by 540, losing control consciousness. The girl did not return to the original, but began to burn at high temperatures. Chiba also saw the true face of the beauty in that fire. She is an empty shell, full of humanoid weapons. Even the bones are black metal and look like water pipes. Since it was the ability of the fruit, the cockroaches were destroyed, and the ghost face doll did not sing. This ghost face doll has been exploding with electricity, and it has turned white eyes and spit out white smoke in the mouth. This is the rhythm to be cooked. Sprinkle a little and mix it with dumplings. Chiba is about to put on a handsome position and announce his victory. Suddenly, Urki was hit, and Chiba fell to the ground. "Urki, what''s the matter with you, why did you fly without warning?" "Sorry, I am sorry, the cow is too rogue. It is simply an undead body. No matter what kind of moves I use, he can resurrect after three seconds of falling." "That brother, you stand up, I will help you (bedc) when I clean up the mess." "Well, Captain Chiba, I will never want you to be disappointed." Urki jumped up and fought the cow beast. And Chiba is up, and is going to give the grimace a fatal blow. This is the world of dreams, everything is nothing, Chiba will not be merciful. On one side, Robins deputy was not his own. He drank black tea and watched the struggle of Chiba. The strange face of the ghost face, suddenly stood up straight, like a zombie. Ghost face doll language is more sharp and more gloomy than before. "You ruined my doll, I want to make you a doll and drink your heart and soul." As I said that the face of the ghost face doll was distorted, there were countless gray lines from the nose of the nose, as if I couldnt get rid of the nose and looked extremely disgusting. That grim face doll became a monster, this is her true strength. The ghost face doll is no longer a ghost face doll, the gray line is covered with the ground, and now she is like an eight-claw octopus. "Erosion line, big run!" Ghost face doll clenched his fist hard, just like crumpling Chiba. For her, the doll is very important, but it is made up of different organs of ten people, so it will be so beautiful. The gray line is like a myriad of snakes. This line is not an ordinary entanglement. It is like a tree root. It can sprout in the muscles as long as it touches the skin. However, Chiba is indifferent, even if the fruit ability of the cow''s fork is rarely defeated by the natural system. Since you are a line, then Chibas firepower is fully open, and you will burn it all. The ability to burn fruit is attached to the body. The flame in the heart of Chiba is combined with the flame of the fruit''s ability. It turns into a burning fireman, and Robin on one side feels the temperature. Chiba rushed over with the flames of the whole body and directly into the monster face of the monster. The back of Chiba provoked the dust of the sky, his steps were getting heavier and heavier, and the speed was getting faster and faster. A road of flame came out from behind Chiba. The ghost face dolls are not retreating, the erosion line packs up the Chiba, and the lines are raised high, like a rattlesnake with a strong hair, followed by Chiba. The front line hit, and the gray thread suddenly turned purple. The ghost face doll attached the thick venom. The tip of the needle is on the wheat, and the narrow road meets the brave. Chiba rushed forward without fear, even if it was Taishan, Chiba would collapse. Erosion line, Chiba finally collided together, it seems that Chiba won, and the erosion line did not penetrate the flame. Instead, it was contaminated with flames and continued to burn. The fire of Chiba is not only the ability of the devil''s fruit, but the combination of the heart and the heart, and it becomes a fire of fire. The orange flame burns all the sinful flames. "Shenfire, I don''t know the fire!" Chiba broke through the containment of the erosion line and approached the ghost face doll. The grimace doll looked at the Chiba, which was flying in a horror, and seemed to notice that his death was coming, and desperately summoned the erosion line, but those were just in vain, no matter which line would be disintegrated, the attack of the ghost face doll Do not be in the body of Chiba. Only ten meters away from the ghost face doll, Chiba stepped on the ground and suddenly leaped up, creating two fireballs in the hand. This move is similar to the Navy''s six-style finger gun, except that Chiba''s shot is a high-heated fire. The two fireballs flew out of Chibas hand, reached the face of the ghost face doll, and then exploded. This fire is not so easy to extinguish, even if it jumps into the water, it will burn for ten minutes or more. A sharp scream, the grimace doll put away all the erosion lines, and finally restored the original doll look. But he is the last time to show respect, because she has no way to put out. Ghost face dolls rolled on the ground and screamed in pain. It took a while to stop, and Chiba knew that she was dead, so she turned back. At this time, Robin used his ability to spend flowers and handed a cup of warm black tea. Chiba didn''t say a word, then lost the cup and helped Urki. Only Urki left, it seems that he is in a lot of trouble, otherwise it will not always be bullied by the cow beast. Now that Urki is not injured, Urki has been exhausted from the battle. . v4 Chapter 54： : Spring and Autumn Dreams Chiba said: "How have you not cleaned up, I am still waiting to eat spicy beef slices?" Urki panted: "This is not a dead animal, a little god, Captain Chiba is still coming, I really can''t." The cow was not tired at all, patted the dust on his body, and began to shake his brass bell, ridiculing the taste. "I am mad at me, mad at me, he is so arrogant, I really want to shoot him." The first time Chiba saw Urki so angry, it seems that the battle with this cow is indeed wrong. Chiba also thinks that the cow beast is very owed, really wants to slap and die ~ he. This illusion is also weird, and it has turned into a strange city, but it is really too embarrassing to see the city owner. So Chiba wants to put out some words from the cow''s mouth, at least to understand some things in this illusory world. Chiba looked straight at the cow beast, and a slot in the body kept the position, intending to copy the cow''s beast. After the copy was successful, Chiba suddenly realized that Xiaoqiangs mystery was not dead. Chiba stood in front of the cows and said bluntly: "The cows have the ability to treat others and others with their own milk, and they can increase their attack power and defense by 20%." Its really a word that awakens the dreamer. The bell of the cows beast stops to be knocked, and some look at Chiba. "How do you know about you? Who are you?" Chiba smirked and said: "Because I am God, I know that everything is unknown. I am here to save the world." "you you" The cow beast seems to have something to say, but he doesn''t want to say it. "Can you tell me everything about the world? To put it bluntly, you can''t beat it, and surrender is a better choice." The cow beast sinks into the sinking way: "Come with me, I think you are the opportunity that the person said. When you arrive, you will understand everything in this world." Suddenly, the thunder of the black city, so that Chiba is as shocking as a thunder, as if the voice echoed in his own mind. The cows and beasts reacted violently, and they stumbled on the ground and bowed in the direction of the black city. "Long live the city owner, long live the city owner, long live the city owner." The cow beast shouted these six words very piously, and has been praying for more than a minute, more pious than a devout Muslim, as if the city was worshipped as a god. The cow beast finally finished the prayer, and looked at the forehead with a smile on the forehead. "You are a little faster, the master of the city is about to wake up. Our heart has been eaten by the city owner, his voice will shock our soul, I have already I feel that my soul is weak. I can hold it, I will take you to see a master of light." The cow beast said very hard, and walked toward the slum. The Chiba and Urki trio followed the cow beast, and those slums were not afraid to die and watched the lively hide at a corner of the fence. They know the greatness of the cow and the beast, and they know the two people who have just been killed. They are the red dresses in the city, the eastern defenders of the city. As long as they appear, they have no good things. Most of them are to sacrifice ten people. Sometimes they will be more. Therefore, the slums can only help prepare some old and weak women and women, and live in this abominable world. Seeing the cow beast mentioned a lamp master, Wen Gongzi took the lead and walked out from the secret place. I have long wanted to get rid of it, and Wen Gongzi is not afraid of anything now. "Do you say that the opportunity of a master of light has arrived? Can we participate? We are not afraid of death, we do not want to stay in this world, even if it is broken." Wen Gongzi came out, followed by the gray clothes woman, and the wretched mustache and other people. The eyes of everyone are full of hope and fiery, and it seems that waiting for this time is too long. The gray-clothed woman untied her hat and said, "I am going with you. A master of light is now at the altar." At this time, Chiba also saw the face of this woman, although not even, but looks very cute. Her hair is yellow se, this should be born, there are Gothic Lolita Fan. Unconsciously, this group of people formed an alliance, and their goal was to eliminate this embarrassing world. Along the way, Chiba knows more about the world and the people here. Asking for flowers The yellow hair Loli called Ruth, the wretched mustache is the soup master, the cow beast is Meng Xin, they all met the city from the different regions to the city of the city. A light master came here a little later. Unlike them, he is not forced but willing to volunteer. Because of his efforts, many people have to understand their minds and have not lost their way in this dark society. He always told them to wait patiently, and the suffering will one day end, there will be an opportunity to return them to the previous world. A past half an hour, a flattened hill, where a man sits. He was somewhat stern, holding an orange-red lantern and illuminating the entire mountain bag, so the rock wall of the entire mountain bag was milky white. ......... The white-bearded old man seemed to feel the arrival of Chiba, waved his own lantern, and looked at Chiba with his eyes. Chiba understood what it meant. It was for him to come over to him. Chiba and Urki and Robin boarded the mountain bag, and the light was warm in Chiba''s heart, which seemed to give them endless power. Light can''t have Chiba. They have long shadows. Chiba is not strange, because here is the world of dreams, too many abnormalities are normal. The old man said: "You are coming, the legendary prophet." The old man seems to be talking to Chiba, but he did not look at Chiba. Chiba was very polite, and he felt the extraordinary of the old man. Being able to feel at ease in this dream world, this old man is really unpredictable. "I am just a ghost, a soul, my body is not here, but this is enough, enough to support your arrival. The world is deformed, awkward, for a certain person''s spring and autumn dreams It was formed. He tried to use his own power to swallow the whole world and become a world. It was really a crazy guy." Chibas listening to this seems to be familiar, and this kind of thing can actually appear in the world of pirates, which is strange. If Chiba is not mistaken, this is a bit of a plan for the eye of the moon. Its just that the Eye of the Moon program is to use illusion to let the people who see the moon fall into an infinite month of reading, and here is to let everyone fall into their own dreams. . v4 Chapter 55： : Wang Zhidian The old man seems to be able to hear Chiba thinking, and nodded slightly. "It is just a dream of spring and autumn. It is a dream that cannot be realized in a lifetime. If you are there, his dream will wake up." Chiba asked: "What can I do? I am not forcibly brought into a dream? I am also helpless with everything here, even I don''t know the way the city owner looks, how to save this?" The old man is not anxious or slow: "Because you have different powers of the world, that is, the power God has given you, I just give this power back to you. If you have this power, you will definitely Take the person behind you and go out." The old man took out a scroll from his pocket and thought about what was said. Other people may not know what the mystery, but Chiba is in the heart. This is the seal of the seal, "four or six zeros" is a ninja, I did not expect that there will be people in this world. Just this procedure, Chiba can''t see through, and can only wait silently for what happened. The blank scroll suddenly climbed out of countless words like sly, and these inscriptions were alive and well, like a beating fire that surrounded Chiba. Suddenly the circle of golden light bursts, Chiba only feels that his meridian is abnormally stretched, and a clear stream from the bottom of the foot directly comes up until the brain and eyes are stopped. Chibas eyes are also golden, like two searchlights, and the light shines on the hill. Chiba knows what this is, actually writing a round eye, a presence that cannot appear in this world. The old man continued to explain: "This is a dream, a world that does not exist. I don''t exist. You don''t exist. This power does not exist. Back in the real world, you won''t have these eyes. You take advantage of it. Well, and the way is also to the body, the dream is unlimited, someone must be in the dream forever. Hahaha!" The old man laughed and laughed, but he was more and more illusory, as if he was slowly disappearing. The old man finally said: "This is the Kongming Lantern, you can remove all fantasies, you bring it to find the city owner." The old man disappeared without a trace, leaving only the lantern-like kongming lantern. It was quick to go, and Chiba had to ask him who he was. He just disappeared after a few breaths, leaving only the Chiba on the table and the brightly lit kongming lantern. At this time, the people did not confuse to run over, it seems that they can''t believe that a master of light left like this, and they asked about the beginning and end of Chiba. Chiba had to make a mystery. I can only say that it is a number of days. A master of light is not controlled by this world. Only Robin was keenly aware of the abnormality of Chiba''s eyes, but did not immediately talk about Chiba''s eyes. Chiba has already realized something. Since it is a dream world, it is exactly the same as illusion. Devil''s fruit ability is white, it is a specific method of not printing, and Chiba has always been like this. For example, the ability to burn fruit is very similar to the fire of Ninjutsu. The more the cultivation is to the end, the more powerful the flame is. Chiba should make good use of these eyes and let these people be free in the dream of dreams. With a temporary writing eye, Chiba thought of the ultimate ban of the Uchiha family, namely Izanami and Igna. These two techniques are related to each other. Ise is the skill to change the destiny, and the evil is the art of determining fate. The illusion of illusion is endless possibilities. Chiba can feel that the soul of this world is infinite. That is, no matter how much you use it, it will recover. Chiba wants everyone to come to the platform. Everyone is ready for a distance of one meter. Then Chiba will use illusion to change the fate of everyone. The complicated knots in his hands are used, and Chiba has applied himself to the evil spirits. Its just that Chiba is not blind, just a short-lived loss of light, and Chiba returns to its original appearance. This is okay, and Chiba has played Yigens branch for everyone. Everyone has a golden light around the body after the operation. The first one to stand up from Jinguang was Wen Gongzi, which gave him the magical power. He actually possessed the power of the devil fruit. The bat fruit ability, the trick is supersonic. The excited Wen Gongzi immediately used his own demon fruit ability, and his hand became the wings of the bat. It was amazing, flying in the same place. "You are really God? You are here to save us. I have the fruit ability, I am so grateful to you, Chiba God." Wen Gongzi gratefully thanked Chiba for his face, and Chiba swears, only silently nodded. "It''s only temporary. If the dreams here are broken, your abilities will disappear. I don''t know if the world is ruined. Where are you going, do you really want to go to the city with me?" The second one stood up with the yellow hair loli, Loli said: "This is the desert, we want to see the oasis, maybe the oasis is just a mirage, we have no regrets. We don''t want to live here painfully, in The life law here will make people crazy." The wretched soup master and the people behind nodded, most of them had the devil fruit ability of the animal system. The loli is a hummingbird, and the soup master is a guinea pig, all strengthening their strength. With this team, Chiba felt that his chips were much bigger. Although the cow beast has the ability to demon fruit, it has also been moistened by Ignatius, and its strength has increased by 100%. The cow beast said: "I will lead you, I know the shortcut of the temple of the king, but we never came in. We must defeat the gatekeeper of the temple of the king, only a guy is very powerful, and I have stars and moons. difference." Chiba asked: "What is his ability, can 3.9 be enough to explain it? Know yourself and know what to do." The cow beast meditation for a long time: "I don''t know, I only know that he is a sword master. It seems that the defense is also very amazing. There was once a bullhead and a beast, and the temple was completely blocked by the white shield, and was the master. Throwing 10,000 transparent holes and dying." It seems to be tricky, but with the ability to replicate fruit in Chiba, as long as it is the fruit ability, you can see through the opponent. Chiba has the confidence to give him the most troublesome, and he will be able to solve it. Chibas hand-held kongming lanterns went down the hill, and the people with these slums walked toward the black city. When the counterattack finally came, Chibas group of people were united and fearless. . v4 Chapter 56： : The fog of blood The black city is uninhabited outside, and the water in the moat is black. A man casually throws a branch into it, and suddenly a white bubble pops up, and the speed at which the branch is visible to the naked eye is swallowed up. This black water is not poisonous, so I am afraid that people will fall and not even slag. "Everyone is careful to cross the bridge. If you fall, you will be dead!" The crowd did not dare to congest, arranged in two teams, carefully crossing the bridge. Outside the city gate, the people of the slums came here for the first time. Most of the people who came here became living sacrifices and never returned. The gate is also black, and the material should be wood. This is what the city owner has turned out to be. It should be similar to the general gate. Urki shouted, and the things that broke into the door were still handed to him. The muscle fruit capacity broke out, and his body skyrocketed with half the size of the gate. Like the bullfight of the Spanish passion, the hook that hits the gate. The huge impact swayed the earth, and Chiba felt his legs smashed, and the soil of the entire wall shook. No need for a second strike, the city gate has been knocked open. And Urki had already flew a hundred meters away, and he was a little too hard. The style of the city is somewhat Western-style. It is a two- or three-storey loft. The streets are not lively, and there are no half-personal figures. Its strange, the city should be full of wicked monks, no one is alone. Urki scratched his head, his body returned to his original appearance, and then came to the side of Chiba. Chiba, they have entered the inner city with a hole, and the city is quiet and terrible, like an uninhabited city. The cows said: "I think they are all huddled near the temple, the more dangerous it is to go inside." So the cows and beasts continue to walk with them, and Chiba feels more and more. The boulevard became a narrow alley, and several people in the towering wall could not climb up. It is not right here, there may be ambushes. Suddenly there was a red smog coming from the alley, just like the tide. The fog of **** color, others can not recognize, cows and beasts are known, but he is a group with the city. The cow beast screamed: "No, it is a poisonous mist. Even the sea kings will be swallowed up, just like the black water of the moat." Its just too late, and some of the vanguards have already come into contact with the poisonous fog. A hot taste comes from the skin, just like a shower of hot pepper. The hot skin is convex, just like the blisters, but the blisters are too big, half the size of a fist, and clustered. Like a bursting balloon, those blisters burst open after the limit, and the rest is a broken body, falling on the ground, the blood fog is more intense. This blood fog is really terrible. Chiba finally understands why this city is so quiet, and this is mostly blood and fog. Everyone who saw this scene, squatting back, they are not the walls of the copper wall, they will inevitably be eroded by this blood fog. Someone looked back, and they all had to kneel down. God, this is simply dead and fast. "God, we have blood fog behind us, we are surrounded, we are going to die!" The anxious atmosphere was ignited, the feared people leaned against the wall, and some people wanted to climb up, but they couldnt go up. Its really a thousand miles. Is it true that a group of people in Chiba are killed like this? No, this is absolutely impossible. "fire punch!" A huge flame fist flew out of Chibas fist. Since there is bound to be water vapor in the blood, let the flame evaporate them. The power of the fire fist is obvious to all, and Ace has destroyed five naval warships in one stroke. It was only this flame that came into the blood, and the blood mist turned into a gummy candy, which actually let the passage escape. "Ha ha ha, nature is the fruit ability, good ability, but can not match my blood fog, I want to turn you into blood, into my blood well." There are black figures in the **** fog, only to see the approximate, but quickly disappeared. How did Chiba exist, he was a little helpless, but the blood fog exposed a trace of flaws, Chiba Facade was the only one. The ability to copy the fruit was instantly copied, and Chibas heart was first shocked, but it was immediately relieved. Blood fruit ability, good rare fruit ability. You can control your own blood and touch the enemy to detonate someone else''s blood. This is similar to smoke or rustling fruit, except that he does not belong to the natural system, but the superhuman system, a very special superhuman system. Since it is so tricky, it is the ability to replicate this blood fruit, and it is double return. Although Chiba''s ability to replicate fruit can only replicate 80% of the ability, it can replicate two differences. If it is all blood, it is 60% stronger than this blood. Although this blood fruit is powerful, Chiba is very disdainful to use. This is really a grasshopper, killing others to be strong, killing more people to awaken the fruit, is the devil fruit devil. Chiba said: "Let everyone stand together, don''t panic, I will deal with this blood fog." The sound of Chiba is not small, and people in the blood fog can hear it. "Just by you, can you win me with this squeaky kid? Its really a joke, but I am a **** man, one of the three great guardians of the citys 670 people." The cow beast touched the Chiba mini channel: "The three big guards are the strongest fighting power in the city, and they are more powerful than the red generals in the city. Chiba God, you must be careful." The people in the blood fog also saw the cow beast, a sigh of sigh: "And you, your cow, you will become your brother''s end, become our three big guards of beef. Even if we put After you, the master of the city will also smash the corpse." Chiba was not disturbed by his indignation, but closed his eyes, and he became a **** fog and melted in. The next thing is the contest in the blood. In the field of blood is the place where the blood is repaired, just in the deepest part of the blood fog, the blood fog is actually used for his range. The figure of Chiba in front of the blood repaired, the Chiba is blood red, the face is still the face of Chiba, but the legs are replaced by blood fog. "How is this possible? This is the field of my blood, how can someone enter without permission?" Chiba smiled and said: "This is God''s will. It is also the way to use it. You seem to have killed a lot of people, otherwise it will not be so bloody, **** I want to vomit. You Really a demon, I want you to annihilate in this dream world." v4 Chapter 57： : ruling sword Blood Xiu Luo is just a sigh, although Chiba can be a little surprised to come to his field, but he has his own victory over Chiba on his own site. The outsiders and other people naturally can''t see the mystery inside the blood fog. They only think that the blood fog has stopped, and the Chiba disappears. Urki and Robin know the skills of Chiba, and also know that the disappearance of Chiba is to solve the troublesome blood fog, waiting anxiously. Although the blood fog stopped, but close at hand, everyone''s heart mentioned the eyes of the blind, if they moved ten meters, they would explode and become a blood. Inside Chiba and Blood Shura are still facing each other. Blood Xiu Luo seems to be standing on a big tripod, and Dading is a boiling blood. Those blood vapors moisturize the blood, so that the blood is more powerful. All of this is false, everything is nothing. Chiba heart thinks like this, but the picture is so real. From time to time in the blood pool will be the face of the bleeding proof, as if the feared person is being dragged into hell, people look at the creeps. How many people killed this guy, how many people killed, it is a beast in the human skin, the human hangman. Chibas eyes are full of hatred, and the ability to copy fruits is crazy and the power of blood is repaired. But the blood pool seems to never dry up. No matter how Chiba summons the blood to its surroundings, the blood pool is not retreating at all, and it is still tumbling. At this time, the blood of Xiu Luos eyes suddenly flowed out of the blood, and a drop of blood like tears dripped into the pool. The sound of the water droplets seems to drip in the heart of Chiba, and the ticking of Chiba is so thorough. In the eyes of Chiba, there was a ripple of water, the whole world was faded, the world of blood was gradually faded, and Chiba arrived in a brown room. It was a house built around the earth. There was nothing left in it. Only the blood was repaired. Sitting on a stone chair. At this time, Chiba finally saw the true face of the blood repair, the red big cloak wrapped the body, he did not have hair, the teeth had sharp tiger teeth, which is like a vampire. Chiba knows that this is the illusion of blood repair, but there is no way to know it. In the fantasy of one person, it is an intriguing experience. The hoarse voice of dying sounded in Chibas ear, and it was clear that there was no mouth, but Chiba knew that it was blood. "You can''t escape, this is the field of my blood. Even the urban master can''t easily snoop. I have to take possession of your body and have your ability. This should be a very good experience." The room that was slightly stable for a moment melted instantly, and the house was a room full of snakes of various shapes. The ground at the foot of Chiba disappeared instantly, but Chiba did not fall, but floated in the air. The neck of Xue Xiu Luo suddenly stretched out like a snake, and then slowly wraps around Chiba like a python swallows an animal. The imaginary scales rubbed against the body of Chiba, and the biting cold made the Chiba a bit paralyzed. Chiba, who wanted to move, could not move. Chiba knows that he has been mastered by Blood Shura, so is it swallowed up by a little bit? Chibas eyes are closed and seem to wait for death to approach. Blood Shura is somewhat proud, revealing a wicked smile, which is particularly ugly on the body of the snake. Chiba suddenly blinked, and the invisible shock wave erupted with Chiba as a heart. The slightly loose blood repaired the body of Chiba suddenly bounced off, causing the blood to repair the wall. Chiba opened her eyes. This is the ability of the Taoist to write a round eye. Chiba actually uses a kaleidoscope blood wheel. The kaleidoscope blood wheel eye is the highest end of the evolution of the blood wheel, only slightly worse than the reincarnation. Anyone who opens his eyes is using that horrible skill, which is a hundred times more powerful than the world''s sea king class. Chiba is not a person of Uchiha, and naturally does not use the whole body, but as long as a little energy is enough. The blue light around Chiba flickered, the illusion was broken, and it did not return to the **** pool, but an empty space. The outer space of the space is the **** fog of rotation, and the place where the blood is repaired and the battle of Chiba is like a typhoon eye. The blood fog of a football field rotates around Chiba and Blood. The blood repaired Luo also restored the human form, and he was extremely unwilling to wait for Chiba. "Damn! The cooked duck flies!" The blood repaired a complaint, and his breath immediately increased several times, and he blew the bleeding color on his body. The blood on the ground engulfs the ground, but there is no way to get close to Chiba. The power of Chibas saga can be as good as the blood of the blood. Appeared, the blue breath turned into a blue half-length giant, wrapped in Chiba in the abdomen, but this person is just a simple shape, there is an arm or a bone without muscles. Chiba only feels a headache, just like a nerve in the brain is jumping. This is the side effect that must begin with Zuo, which is like a powerful seven-injury boxing, which hurts 10,000 people to lose weight. The blood repair Luo is full of strength, and he has changed. The end of the bald head grows out of the corner. This corner has some spirals. It looks like a ram. The black bat wings grow on the back, and the body is also increased in size. His appearance is like the fear of the Burning Legion, this is the true face of blood. A large man with a long hair slammed against the Chiba''s sacred energy. Even if it was strong, it was quickly overwhelmed by the giant hand. Although Chiba does not feel pain, but the body does not consciously follow the need to be suppressed, Chiba knows the power of this power. If it is a boulder, it is estimated that it will be shot by this force. (Wang Wang Zhao) Chiba also raised his own bones. This hand gradually grew muscles and skin during the swing. When it was completely formed, Chiba had a hook on the chest of Blood Shura. This power is not inferior to the blood repair, but Chibas headache has caused her face to start twitching. The greater the power, the greater the cost, but Chiba is not afraid. Anyway, this is the world of dreams. As long as you don''t die, you will be alive and kick when you return to reality. Chiba shouted, and no matter how painful he was, he would also drive his own saga to become a semi-complete body. Because Chiba knows that he has become a semi-complete body, this battle is the victory of Chiba. The sound of the squeak, the bones are wrapped in muscles, the muscles are wrapped in the skin, and the half body is wrapped in a mysterious cloak. Chibas saga can be like a cloak warrior who is wandering around the world. . v4 Chapter 59： : bone repair "Give it to us!" The voices of the endless people are coming and going, they know that Chiba has done enough. The red robes naturally they can''t be enemies, but they want to help Chiba to use their flesh and blood to clear the way for Chiba. Chiba nodded hard, and waited for the order under Chiba, Wen Gongzi screamed and took the lead to rush. The people behind them also changed the various animal forms and rushed to the black robes. The bullhead takes the lead, followed by Chiba and Robin, and the last is Urki. Four people and a small team, Chiba they quickly passed the scuffled crowd, step by step - after all, the West Gate of the Palace of the King. From time to time, black robes emerged from hidden corners, but they were defeated one by one. In particular, Robin''s fruit ability is simply a spike. As long as the enemy she can see, she must be folded. When she is attacked, she does not know what is going on. What''s even worse is that Robin is naughty, and every time he kills, he tries to imagine what food becomes. What king crabs, breaded crabs, octopus, geoducks, and seafood are all there. They all went to the seafood market. The Chiba was silent for a while, and there was no tension before the battle. This is not that the black robe is weak, but Robins fruit ability is too powerful, killing people invisible. However, the group of Wen Gongzi''s slums can be without the success of Chiba, and the reluctant and black robes are open on the 6th and the literary sons. They are still a little superior. As long as you persist, you can definitely eliminate the enemy. The door of the temple is in front of you, and the walls are golden, just like gold. It was a black robe who stopped their way, and there were ten black robes left. The red robes at the door did not move, just lazily leaning against the door, as if everything was irrelevant to him. Ten black robes took out their weapons, or a knife or fork, or an axe or a sickle, just taking a step forward, and a clear bone bang sounded. Those black robes were smashed by Robin''s fruit ability, and they instantly defeated a black robes and fell in front of them in Chiba. Robin smiled and turned them into ten Pippi shrimps. It seems that Robin is addicted. Chiba suddenly feels the horror of Robin. If she angers her next time, Chiba only feels her neck creaking. Chiba touched her neck, and it seemed that the neck was just the same. The west gate of the palace of the king was not closed, the door was half-covered, and the red robe finally moved. Stretched and stretched, lazily down the steps. "The cow beast, your courage is not small, you are leading these squatters. The betrayal of the lord is only a dead end, only one dead road!" That is the old voice, and the red robes Chiba also see clearly. This is a skinny old man with only one or two strands of blue hair, which seems to be blown off by the wind whenever and wherever. And still squatting, walking to the front of Chiba. Can this old man really fight? Chiba has some doubts. But people can''t look at the sea and can''t fight. Since he is a red robe, his strength must no longer be under the blood. When Chiba remembers the cow beast, the impact of the bison beast can also be blocked by the janitor. The strength should not be simple. The cows and beasts did not pay attention to the scrawny old man, but whispered to the Chiba Road: "Chiba God, you have to be careful, he is a violent person..." Suddenly the sound of the cow beast stopped, and a blood was spit from the mouth of the cow beast. Chiba was shocked, the cows were actually injured, but they did not see the old man moving, the old man still staring at them in Chiba. Amazing! Robin''s arm was placed in the shape of a fork at the xiong mouth, and his ability to flower the fruit was launched. She did not have the feeling of respecting the old and loving the young, but also gave the old man of the red robe a neck. It was just that there was no sound of a broken bone, but his own illusionary hand tried to look at the neck of the old man in the red robe. "Good fruit ability, but the power is still a little worse. The old man''s old bones are not so easy to cut off, the old man is a bone repair, the city''s first adult." Robin looked at the old man in the red robe with some rasps. He lost his hand for the first time, and his ability to break his own fruit by a weak and windless old man was really unexpected. Chiba is ready to hold some unstable cows, but the cows have refused. Asking for flowers "Away from me, there is something in my body. Promise me, defeat them, defeat the city owner, but I have no chance to see it." The red robe old mans bone Shura sang a ring and said: Bone flower. From the different bu positions of the cows and beasts, a white object like a horn is grown, and the careful identification of those things is actually a bone, which is really creepy. There was a bone that was pressed against the eye of one of the cow''s beasts and squeezed out of the eyelids. The cow beast was instantly killed by the spike, and the death was extremely fierce. This is the ability of the bone repair, the ability of the bone fruit, can control the bone changes of the body. And those bones have become less fragile, and even steel can''t be compared. ......... The abduction also turned into a bone. This is a bone sword. It seems that this guy is not only a fruit capable but a master with a sword. "The traitor''s death should be the same, and you will be like that. Unfortunately, you have no bones, or you will die like this." It turns out that the spine bones of the cows and beasts have long been planted with bones of their own bones. This bone has been expected, and those who know the cows and beasts will rebel against the city. Chiba broke his heart, even if it was only a half-day time, he also regarded the cow beast as his brother. I didnt expect that there would be such a sudden ending, and there was no sign at all. Chiba is about to touch the dead cow beast, and the bone repair is a thought, even turned the cow beast into a bottle of milk. "This milk is a practice of drinking wine, drink can strengthen the body, I wish you bones calcium, hehehe!" Bone Shura waved a few bone swords while talking, and Robins hair fluttered in a burst of wind. This is a frightening sword, even if it is easy to wave, people must feel the superb sword. Chiba angered to the extreme, mad at the bones. For the first time, Urki and Robin saw that Chiba was out of control. Chiba is the most emotional, since the cow has been a brother, even if it is only one minute, he is also the brother of Chiba''s life. "You will retreat, I will single out with him, I have to repair this old and awkward bones." v4 Chapter 60： : white bones "Small beast, you are old and not respected, you are my grandson, I want to win me twenty years later." Robin and Urki know that Chibas words are serious, Robins fruit ability is no longer effective, and Urki is melee, and his muscle fruit is similar to that of Luffys rubber fruit. Very afraid of cutting, it can be said that the knowledge is his nemesis. Urki and Robin can only shout on the side of the flag, but their position does not stop, and occasionally there will be some black robes who attacked them, but they were all spiked by Robin. Now Robin has no mood to turn those people into various kinds of seafood, but anxiously looking at Chiba. Chiba can''t fall, if he is not, I am afraid that they will not go out in this life. Swordsmanship is not good at Chiba, but Chiba is not afraid. If you have your own characteristics, why use eggs to touch the stones. The strength of Chiba is the ability to use a variety of fruits, choose the strongest deal. This bone repair is rich in combat power, although the wind is a candle, but there is no point in the flaws. Chiba is the best choice for responding with the natural system. From the very least, you can become a natural form, and his sniper will not hurt Chiba. The tentative blow of the bone Shura was only the bone sword swept. A crescent-shaped wind blade flew in an instant, and the body of Chiba was broken. But Chiba is not flustered, he has turned into sand. He already possesses the ability of rustling fruit and is a double rustling fruit. Although Chiba can only replicate 80% of the body''s ability, but his body can replicate two fruits, so his fruit ability can be used alone, which is 60% more powerful than the body. This is only the power of the fruit, not to show that Chiba can be used freely. After all, it is Chiba who borrows eggs from chickens and cannot show the powerful ability of fruit awakening. What does Chiba want to do, can sand really fight bones? Chiba has been considered for a long time. Although the power of this thunder is strong, the bones are not conductive, and the flames are the same. Only the bones can be burnt black, and there is no way to deal with the bones. Only sand can, and the ability to bones is half a catty. The broken body was restored, and Chibas hand held the ground and launched the rustling fruit. If it is in the desert, the rustling fruit is invincible, as long as there is no water, it can be defeated. But there is no sand, no matter, Chibas hands can be used for their own use as long as they touch the ground. Fortunately, this is a world of dreams. It is impossible to rain here, so it is very dry here, so you can have a shoal of fruit. The ground was eroded and turned into soft sand. I wanted to sand together with the temple of the king. I didn''t expect the palace of the king to be so special, there was no room for turbulence. Whether it is worth mentioning or not, Chiba is only a small temptation. Now I have to deal with this bone repair all at once. The rest can only be seen in the Temple of the King. At the foot of the bone Shura, the sand was surging, and the bone repairing Luo fell into the sand, and he couldnt get rid of it if he broke free. Bone Shura is like a stepping on cotton, and it doesn''t work at all. This is the jealousy of the martial arts people. Zha Mabu is a basic skill, and his body is unstable. How to use swords to kill the enemy. Bone Shura is somewhat underestimated, but he is not afraid, because there is no way to defeat him if he is alone. "The worm is a small skill, and the insects are small. How can the sand beat my bones? This is just a squad." The bone sword is useless. The bone repaired the sword in his hand and pointed his finger at Chiba. Chiba only saw the bones of the bones like the roots of the roots revealing the white bones. "Bone gun." This is so similar to Lu Qi''s finger gun, except that the bones are really my own bones. This guy is really a wonderful thing, you can actually use your bones as bullets. However, this attack is naturally useless. Chibas own body has been naturalized, and the bones are only hitting the sand. Chiba is like a water painting, and it is riddled with holes, but it slowly recovers its original appearance. At this time, a careful storm emerged from Chibas palm, and the whirlwind wrapped in sand was like a fourteen-level typhoon eye. "Heavy sandstorm." This is not a general sandstorm, but Chiba deliberately adds a lot of sand. He wants to use the rotating centrifugal force and the weight of the sand to kill the bone Shura..... Although the bones are scrawny, they still have muscles and skin. The sand rubs against the skin of the old bark, and it will be painful for a long time. The bone repair is actually bleeding, and the wound is extremely hot and spicy. Chiba buried the bones of Shura, and there was a sand dune in front of him. The red robe of the bones of Shura was invisible. Chiba has not yet played, and the knots in the hands are quickly flipping. Chiba is showing ninja. This is the move of my love. The perfect combination of rustling fruit ability and ninju, Chiba wants to crush this chewy bone. Chiba fingers unfolded and tightened: "Blocking!" The sand covering the bones of Shura suddenly shrank. The twist was like a twist. The sand overflowed a little bit of blood. Even if the ghost Shura was not dead, he was injured. Bone Shura underestimated the ability of the sand. When he realized the danger, he could only protect his chest and head, and his own arm was the torn muscles that were torn. The blood was from The arm ran out of it. Really hate, hate too much. Bone Shura thought of himself in reality, and he was already a dying couch. If it wasn''t for the big man who brought him into the world of dreams, I am afraid he would have died. As a price for him, the great master of the city promised the prayers of the bones to protect his people, and one of them was Luqi, who was actually the ancestor of Luqi. 4.6 Although the bone repair was injured, the heart still sneaked. I have never encountered a decent opponent in this life. I did not expect to be able to play a game in this dream world, and I will not be in this life. In fact, the bone Shura is tired of the world of this dream, just thinking about his own people, bone repair must protect the temple of the king. The bones of the bones are creaking, and they are not human, but the bones are attached to every part of the skin, just like the white armor made of bones. The bones are still mad, like white grass that cannot be controlled, and the bone thorns grow sand step by step. Like the spring bamboo shoots after the rain, the sand broke open and the ground grew. The radius of 50 meters with the bones of the bones is full of spurs. It is only a wide range of attacks, even Robin and Urki are not immune. . v4 Chapter 61： : The match is quite [subscription] Seeing countless bone spurs grow like spring bamboo shoots, Chiba also made a defensive posture. Wrap the Urki and Robin in the sand and turn it into a sand ball. It is difficult for the bone spur to penetrate, just push the sand ball to push it. And Chiba doesn''t matter, he can turn into sand, and the sand is not mud, it can float in the sky. Chiba is like a dandelion in the sky. Just ten meters above the ground, I look at the sand dunes below. The sand dunes slowly lost, and the bone Shura was like a warrior of the Star Wars, wearing white armor looking at the high Chiba. What is even more amazing is that the bone Shura actually took out his spine and became a bone sword. This sword is much longer, and even if the Chiba floats in the air, it can be stretched and stabbed. For a moment, the white spinal bone sword turned black, and it straightened to the xiong mouth of Chiba. Bone Shura will be armed with domineering, this is the natural nemesis, although there is no way to think of the ability to take away the demon fruit like the sea stone, but now the bone repair has finally had the means to counter the Chiba. The bones were originally exceptionally strong, and they were armed with domineering blessings and became machines for cutting. Chiba can''t use his own fruit ability to naturalize his body. This is simply 14 to find death, because the attack with armed color domineering can attack him. Using the sand to make a big hand to hold the black bone sword, slightly to the direction of the bone sword attack, and he is falling free fall. This is no problem for the current Chiba, because he is a piece of sand. The big hand made of sand did not block too much time, and the force could not withstand the pull of the force. Bone Shura is a real skill, and intends to succumb to Chiba with overwhelming strength. The helplessness of Chibas face is not enough for himself. He will not be armed with domineering. The previous battle was entirely tricky, after all, his fruit ability was so special. The eyes of Chiba are bleeding again, and the body that has just recovered has to suffer side effects. He has already squandered, and he will avenge the cow beast and destroy the old man who has only one mane. Suzuki was able to make a debut here. This change was faster than last time. It took only a few seconds to become a semi-complete body and became a swordsman wearing a cloak. Its just that the sword is just a different knife, and the previous one has long been with the blood. Some sarcasm, in the face of a sword master, Chiba has some classes to make axe. But that''s just the meaning of a drunkard. Chiba really cares about the defensive power of Zuo. These sands are unable to stop the attack of the bone Shura, and the bone sword quickly shrinks back, and then the thunder and the smashing of the momentum are stabbed again, and the innocent stabbing must be above. This is the contest between the spear and the shield. It is neither a spear nor a shield, but it is where it is. Huge tremors shook the earth. Wen Gongzi is so far away from him, he feels his feet are like an earthquake. Chiba is concentrating on this blow, and there is no empty mind to control the sand. Keeping the sands of Urki and Robin weathered, but it is not very high. The ground is full of soft sand. They just fell into the sky and did not suffer too much damage. After watching the battle between Chiba and Bone Shura, Urki and Robin knew that they could not be inserted at all, so they quietly left. This is not to escape, but to help the people of Wengongzi and the slums to solve those black robes. With the support of these two masters, the battlefield is changing rapidly, and there is a one-sided posture. It is estimated that the general time should be reduced to defeat those people. The only remaining is Chiba, and his battle with Bone Shura is still anxious. Bone Shura tried several times of stimulation and was amazed by the defensive power of Zuo. Actually, there is no loss, and Chiba stands in front of him. This is an opponent he has never met before. It is really the waves of the Yangtze River that push the waves before, and one wave is stronger than the waves. Bone Shura has been excited and trembled, and after waiting for so many years, finally waited for a peerless master. Even if he defeated Chiba, Bone Shura did not want to kill Chiba. He wanted to send this person who could reverse the world to a dream. "Hey, good boy, you can still be the first one that can be hit by my spinal sword. Whether it is my spear or your shield is great, just solve it in the next move." Bone Shura has changed, and Chiba has looked at the bone repairs invariably. The burden on the body is getting heavier and heavier. This is a side effect of the eyes. He is not the system of the Uchiha family. For him, the power of the eye is really big. He needs to do his best to control his mental power. Zuo Neng. The sword of the spinal cord was stretched out, and the snake was like a white-skinned snake. It was tied to the Chiba of the Chiba with lightning speed, just like the bound rope controlled the action of Chiba. The support of Chiba can not be moved, because the hand of Blood Shura is still controlling the spinal sword. Chiba is like a lamb that is being slaughtered by anyone. A free hand outside the bone repairing Luo Ning quickly became a huge awl. This is the hardest bone of the bone repair, and it is several times harder than the diamond. He wants to use the drill made of bones to slowly disintegrate the needs of Chiba. The bones are rotating on the surface of the Saskatchewan, just like a hole in the wall. However, this strength is not as strong as the general, 023 but the absolute defense that is stronger than the copper wall is necessary. Chibas state is very uncomfortable. I didnt expect the spinal sword to turn into a whip, and it also limited the hands of Chiba. Now Chiba can only wait for the result, and it must be able to defend against it, and trying to control one''s own needs can be semi-complete. The group of Wen Gongzi and Robin finally merged and understood the remaining black robes. It wasn''t the corpse around, but the imitation of Robin to turn them all into seafood, just like shrinking themselves and falling into the seafood buffet. The confrontation between Chiba and Satura is still there. Robin cleaned up the battlefield and went to support Chiba. The bones have been drilled for ten minutes, but there is still no damage. It seems that the needle tip is on the wheat, and no one loses. Another five minutes passed, a crisp sound, like the chestnuts of a stove. One party can''t hold it anymore. It''s not the Chiba''s must-have, but the blood''s strongest and hardest bone. The surface of the bone suddenly cracked and shattered into white slag. The bones have failed, and they have to break the defense. Bone repair Luo stunned a sigh: "Even if this is the case, we are also tied, your thing is restricted by me, and you also want to move me." v4 Chapter 62： : Wang Zhidian Indeed, Chiba is indeed not moving, but Chiba will never sit still. Chiba wants to fight back, not just a hard bone. I am a man called God. I will never fall in this world of idiots and dreams. Unexpected Chiba retracted his own needs, not using the burden of writing the wheel, so exposed to the bones of Shura. This time, I really want to repair my bones, and I didnt even think about it. Chiba thinks that the magic weapon should not be pinned on the eyes. Since the mysterious old man gave this power, it is already used on the blade, that is, hit this guy and enter the mysterious temple of the king. With this move, let''s win. The sand under the foot of Chiba and the sand under the bones of Shura moved. Actually drowning the bone marrow sword like a whip, but also drowning the body of the bone Shura. Bone Shura is a passive bone marrow sword in his hand that beats the sand like a spray, preventing himself from being drowned by sand. But all this is just futile. Although the sand is not sharp, it is very soft, like flowing gold water on the ground. With Joker Gang, it is the way to win. Even if you can''t kill this bone repair, Chiba will bind him for ten minutes. As long as he and his companions enter the temple of the king and ruin everything here, the bone repair will naturally have no good sings. It is. This range is larger than before, just as the entire city''s land is deserted. Chiba wants to sink the bones into the deepest part of the earth. Even if he is not crushed, he must at least trap him for a while. In this way, the bone repaired with the quicksand wrapped in the quicksand, but he still sinks into the sand. These sands are the result of the ability of the rustling fruit to make the earth completely dry, so the Chiba does not suffer as much. But Chiba still feels that it is not possible. Even if it is buried a few hundred meters deep, with the performance of the bone repairer just now, this guy is likely to climb out again. The knot inside the Chiba hand is flipping. This is the ninjutsu of my love Luo. He wants to use the ultimate move of my love Luo, and the sand waterfall is buried. Suddenly, both hands slammed the ground, and the burial of the sand waterfall combined with the demon fruit and the ninja was launched. The deafening sound of banging sounds one after another, resounding through the whole dream world, and the false city owners are somewhat frowning, and they are about to wake up. Some people are not standing still, and some are sitting on the ground. This sudden blow shocked the world of this dream, which is what Chiba wants to see, and wakes up the person who dreams of spring and autumn. Under the ground, the bone Shura was crushed by tremendous pressure, and his bones and armor finally cracked, but the bone Shura tried to control his bone cells to fill the leak, and did not want his own bone armor to break. The bones were maintained in front of the Shura, but they were no longer able to come up with the Chiba. If this is in the real world, bone repair is mortal. But in this dream world, if you don''t die, you will still be alive if you insist on it. However, this is irrelevant. For Chiba, it is his victory to block the tough guy of the bone repair. After the earth subsided, the battle was over. There was no black or red man in the city, only Chiba and the people behind him. Everyone looked at this magnificent door, and the door was half covered and could be sneaked in. Is this a trap? Why is this so? Chiba is a little cautious and waits at the door. However, the son of the literary son of the literary son is not afraid of the tiger, and the hidden door opens directly. Now everyone can see what it is inside, there is nothing in it, only a house in the distance, that is where the city owner is. Wen Gongzi shouted: "Guns, that is the temple of the city, we rushed, we have to vent their grievances for many years, and this is a slap in the face." All of a sudden, the spirit of the people was aroused. Only Chiba, Urki and Robin did not cheer, and they stood there out of place. They vaguely felt the unusual breath, which was a characteristic cold, much darker than ice. Just as Wengongzi rushed in, there was a crack in the sky slowly opening. Actually it is three times bigger than the moon, but this eye is only half-figured, as if it is not awake, the eyes are bloody, like blood is full. The eyes were just too weak to smack them, and then they slowly closed again, and then they merged into the black curtain as if they had never appeared. Chiba did not have much reaction, but it was a little shocked. But the people who rushed inside were violent, squatting and then bowing to the sky with eyes. "Long live the city owner, long live the city owner!" I kept repeating this sentence, and kept bowing, even if it was the ground made of stone, my head was also a dagger. After all, it is still the dream of the master of the city, and can''t escape the control of the master of the city. The eyes of Wen Gongzis group were also blood red and were completely controlled. This is the hinterland of the urban master, but its control is more than twice as much outside the city. The Wengongzi came, and they only looked for a dead end for the urban master. Chiba tried to wake up the literary son, but everything was awkward, because they seemed to have lost their hearing and lost their minds. They were kneeling on the jingle, even if they were bleeding from the brain, they were still there. If this is not stopped, I am afraid that these people will die here. Its just why Chibas three are not affected. Its hard that they didnt dream too deeply. Did the citys adults still have the ability to control them? It is estimated that this hypothesis is inseparable. Regardless of those people, the management did not help, Chiba went straight to the main hall of the city, and finally had to face this mysterious person. The house (the Zhao) is still unlocked, and the three thousand leaves can still push the door. Its a fascinating scene, and Chiba is like the Golden Temple. It is so realistic, it is like the emperor''s main hall, but there is no minister. Only in the so-called long chair, there was a man who fell asleep and slept, and a woman was waiting next to him. "You have finally arrived. The city owner is waiting here for a long time. As long as this robbery is over, the master of the city will dominate the world and complete the great cause." Its a woman who speaks, and Chiba doesnt understand it. Its like the masters of the city know that they are coming. Is this the so-called fixed number, it seems that the urban master is not small, actually can predict the future. Just to see what Chiba did not expect, actually saw the owner of the city, how can a sleepy person fight with himself! . v4 Chapter 63： : Ghost Shura Robin can start with a lot faster than Chiba, and he will be able to talk about it before he gets a neck. As soon as the voice fell, Robins flowering ability was all right, and a pair of arms behind her woman wrapped her neck around her. Only Robins means fell, she actually only grasped the robes on her head, as if the robes were empty. Robin stunned Chiba and seemed to be afraid to believe that his attack had a miss. Chiba also saw the attack falling, and felt too embarrassed, and immediately copied the woman''s fruit ability. The woman made a sharp laugh when she copied the fruit in Chiba, and the laughter was creepy. Chiba suddenly realized that he knew this woman, that is, in the illusion of Chiba on the bridge. At that time, the woman pretended to be half naked and Bonnie, and asked him to be languid. If Bonnie did not wake him up, he would be unable to extricate himself in his dreams. When Chiba copied the woman''s demon fruit ability, Chiba''s forehead also appeared a big bean sweat. God, is there really a ghost in this world? That woman is actually a ghostly fruit. Han Feiziyun: Ghost charm 240, invisible, not in the front, so easy. Ghosts are intangible things, often called superstitious legends, actually there will be. It seems that the demonic fruit ability in this dream world is really incredible. If Chiba can return to the real world, use the ability of blood repair, bone repair, ghost Shura, and not the world is invincible, the navy general and the four emperors are the hands Pinch it. Chiba is not afraid of the ghost Shura, but he is somewhat happy because his attack mode is just a fantasy. The attack with the city master is only a big witch, her attack can not be materialized, but the spiritual world is used to destroy the opponent. This illusion comes and comes, and the world inside the Chiba eye shows that a clear spring has dripped into the water droplets. The scene has not changed, and Chiba only feels that it is tingling behind her. Chiba looked back and was shocked. The horrible face of Robins face was that she stabbed the back of Chiba with a dagger. "Sorry, I am undercover, I must kill you. This is the order of the master of the city." Robin explained his behavior, but how Chiba believes, this is absolutely impossible (beag) thing. But when Chiba was about to ask, the general Urki suddenly pierced the side of Chiba with a dagger, and the same words came from Urki''s mouth. "Sorry, I am undercover, I must kill you. This is the order of the master of the city." The blood left the ground along the wound, and a red mirror was formed on the ground, and the picture was just played. It is as if the reflection is delayed by ten seconds than the reality, but when the knife pierces the person in the mirror, Chiba can clearly feel his sting. The people inside the mirror of blood are themselves, and the people here are themselves. The pain of Chibas pain is not enough, but there is a hint of brightness in the heart to remind Chiba that it is not true. Being smashed by the partner behind, it will never happen to the Air Island Pirates. Chiba trusts the ship''s people and trusts their eyes. Chiba knows that all this is an illusion, but how to wake up this time, but no one in the distance yells at him, because these three people are in the hallucination, Robin and Urki are doing this too. The dream, but the surgeon is Chiba. Chiba was tortured and fell to the ground, and the body in the hall was also the same reaction, but also fell in front of the woman, but Chiba was not hurt, just a painful stomach. A big blood drop dripped into the ground, and suddenly felt a silence in the heart of Chiba. Even the pain was gone, only the sound of the blood dripping into the ground was heard. Suddenly, Chiba raised his head and suddenly became shocked. Not just oneself, but thousands of self-enclosed, each of them holding a dagger and looking at Chiba with a gloomy expression. "Sorry, I am undercover, I must kill you. This is the order of the master of the city." Then all the daggers in all directions stabbed at the same time. This is the pain of Wan Jians heart-wrenching. Each dagger is still being pulled out in the body of Chiba for a week. Chiba wants to pass out, but how can I not do it. Those pains are so clear that every nerve in Chiba has to be cut off. Obviously knowing that it is an illusion, why is it still so painful, why can''t you wake up? Chiba struggled hard, but the body was like an ice sculpture, not listening. Chiba must never circulate in other people''s dreams. The great willpower seemed to touch the light in Chibas heart, and a white ball of light was ordered. His ability to replicate fruit has already replicated the power of ghostly fruit when he first entered the dream, and now the ghostly fruit ability has finally been activated. Although it was an unconscious activation, it solved the urgent need of Chiba. The virtual space, Chiba was 10,000 times insulted by her own space, and the sky suddenly burst into a hole, and a person in white clothes floated down. That is not someone else, it is Chiba himself. This is the kind side of Chiba. As soon as he appeared, the evil Chiba around him disappeared instantly, and white butterflies flew around. White Chiba smiled at Chiba, when his hand reached the shoulder of Chiba. Chiba finally woke up and suddenly returned to the temple of the king. The ghost Shura was in the shape of a dew. Inside Chibas mouth, he secretly said: "Grandmas, its enough. In this world, I havent been so insulted. Im actually in front of a woman. I have to annihilate you, I want you to become real. Lonely ghost." Chiba deliberately pretends that he is still in a illusion, and his fingers are doing small moves. The ability to burn fruit, flame spray, and instantly ejected from your index finger. The ghost Shura is now in a physical state and can be burned with flames. Sure enough, the ghost Shura that became the entity is vulnerable to existence. The first to catch fire was her Dahongpao, and she put down her dagger because of the pain. The sound of the dagger falling also awakened Robin and Urki in the dream, and they fell to the ground and gasped, and there was no fighting power for the time being. Chiba is not good enough to stop, and the ghost Shura is burned and rolled on the ground, even if she is burned to death. "The flame cross." Chiba''s hands are in the shape of a cross, and a more ferocious flame is emitted from the hand. Chiba really hates it, and there is no residue left in the ghost Shura. . v4 Chapter 64： : Back to reality "Humph!" A squeaking sound, this seemingly inadvertent sound actually wants Chiba''s eyes to be confused, when watching the ghost Shura, the burning flame actually disappeared unconsciously. The open temple door suddenly closed, and the hall suddenly became dark and abnormal. The Golden Temple suddenly became a black devil''s castle, and everything was blackened. Ghost Shura is still not dead, but the hair has been burned out, crawling hard, dragging a long trace of blood behind him. "The master of the city saved me, and the lord of the city saved me. I am your queen, I can be your queen." The place where Ghost Shura tried to climb was the city owner who was false on the throne, but the city owner still had his eyes closed, and even if he spoke, his mouth did not move. But now the city owner is not dressed in a robe, but replaced with black armor, like a general, waiting for a big fight. "Hey! Useless things, you can become my queen like this, it is even more ugly than a hairless monkey. You still become the king''s food, let the king eat a meal." Suddenly, the savage ghost Shura suddenly appeared in the black huge hammer and chased it down. In a moment, the ghost Shura became muddy and bloody. This kind of death is much more miserable. It seems that the urban master is not a kind-hearted person, even his own people have not let go. I thought that I was just saving myself. I didn''t expect to just want to personally practice it. "This is the king of the robin, the queen, the Chiba is the prime minister, and Urki is the general of the national defense. The hereditary replacement is forever." How did Chiba feel that he did not know what to do? What is this with what the hell, how can the old hen become a duck, and he will become a prime. Really ridiculous! Chiba said: "What the **** are you? I won''t be the prime of your dog''s city. You should wake up and wake up from the dream of your shit." "Bold, your rebellious minister is so arrogant, and despise the king, the king will burn you." The owner of the black armor stood up and stood up. Although he saw the body in action, he still slept with his eyes closed. The master of the city grasped the black hammer, the gorgeous ghost Shura became a firefly and slowly integrated into the black armor, and the armor bulged a lot. Then, from the direction of the door, more fireflies came one after another. Every firefly emits a light and presents a person''s face. It seems to be calling for help, but Chiba can''t hear it carefully. Wen Gongzi, Tang Shiye, Bone Shura, Ghost Shura, Dairy Cow, and countless black robes. Everyone in Chibas encounter turned into a firefly, passing by Chibas eyes and then blending into black armor. Every time you integrate, the city owner becomes stronger. Although the volume is only a little bit increased, the simple armor has become gorgeous, and there are patterns on the surface of the armor. Carefully look at the textures that are actually those people''s faces. This is the aggregation of power, no one can escape, this city is the transformation of the city owner, he wants to use who''s power, what he said. Only after encountering a few thorns here, he wants to wash away the memories of these three people and control them in their hands. Although the city owner became extremely powerful, but stood there and slept with his eyes closed, Chiba did not feel a sense of crisis. Which is the play, is it a dream of Luohanquan? Is it that the urban master is overconfident? He has aggregated the power of the entire city, and I am afraid that the mighty Urki can''t hold it. The bone fruit ability of the bone repair appeared, and the white bone grows along the arm, and the hammer is turned into a mace, and the power is increased a lot. The surrounding city is surrounded by **** fog, which is the ability of blood repair. Chiba wants to take a glimpse of what the city owner is, and it will be so enchanting. , odd-footed, mammals, a fantasy creature. Legend has it that he feeds on dreams, devours dreams, and reproduces the engulfed dreams. Actually, it is the ability of the Eudemons fruit, the ability of the nightmare fruit. Chiba finally understood why this city owner can change the city so realistic, and it is also the illusion of the beast. It seems that the card of cp0 is infinite, this is the hidden power of the world government, cp9 is just a look. Chiba smiled and said: "It''s just a person with the ability of the Eudemons. If you don''t have fruit, you are just a scum. You still want to be a king in the world of dreams. I think you should wake up from the dream." Asking for flowers Chiba eyes turned into a kaleidoscope to write the eye, this is the power given by the mysterious old man, where Chiba has no reservation. Speaking of the truth of the city owner, the face of the city owner has a glimmer of color. "Since this is the case, it seems that you can''t leave you. The king wants to be a safe place for you, except for the unknown person." It was a big talk, and the anger of Chiba suddenly rose. I immediately changed it and asked for it to protect myself and Urki and Robin behind me. The mace came on the scene, and a bang sounded like it hit the old clock in the ancient temple. Chiba''s ear roots feel some pain, but the more painful ones should be the ones that can be used. Even though that is the summoned thing, Chiba is very distressed. ............... Although Zuo can be able to withstand the hammering, but his defense has been broken, the armor seems to fall again, the bones on a white mace have been plunged into the interior. A fierce attack must be difficult to parry, and what can be done by Chiba. Chibas left eye oozes blood, and Chibas eyes stare at the sleeping face. Although he cant see it, there is no armor there. This should be his fatal weakness. "Amaterasu." A move that is registered in the outside of the writing wheel, Ningwai, the target that is directly viewed with the writing wheel will be swallowed by the black flame. The black flame does not burn the target, it will never stop. Unless it can be blocked by the seal of fire, but in the world of One Piece, Chiba will never find a second person who will have this kind of ninjutsu. Even if the city owner swallowed so many souls, he saw the flesh in this world setting. He has no way to purify this flame anyway, because Chibas group of people who have just arrived are not controlled by the power of the citys nightmare. His ability is only to bring Chiba into their dreams. Only. The face of the city owner is a burning heart, and his face is trying to get this black flame down. Its just that the city owner is getting darker and darker. Now its not just the head, but the hands and arms are also the flame of the day. . v4 Chapter 65： : Nami Ija Regardless of your armor, no matter your strength, the black flame will burn out. When the city owner dies, everything will pass, and Chiba will return to the real world smoothly. Under the test of the black flame, the city owner earned the big eyes of the bell, staring at Chiba. This color is extremely resentful. Chiba has no guessing. The **** eye that appears in the sky is that the city owner is peeping at him. The city is mainly awake? This is the world of his dreams. He wakes up like this, then the world will collapse. But what if you wake up? The skylight is a fire that burns everything. But here is the illusion, and many things are beyond imagination. The lord fell to the ground under the devour of the flame, and the mouth opened the boss, as if there was something to come out. Then something like the soul appeared. This is not the "one seven three" is the owner of the armor, but a white beard. Chiba suddenly shocked, this person he knows, isn''t that the old man in the high platform? If you want to say the difference, the old man of the high platform is kind and eye-catching, and the old man is exposed to the fierce light, just like the opposite of the old man. It is difficult for the human heart to measure the difficulty of sea water. Anyone has two sides. Even if he has the ability of the Eudemons to lick the fruit, there is no way to remove his front and back. This is human nature. Perhaps he is really doing a lot of evil, and the kindness in his heart has helped to help Chiba, and the world like this demon will be wiped out. And Chiba is not a god, but a wire that ignites explosives. "Chiba, Chiba, your soul is mine. Even if you ruin the world, you will never want to slip away from my dreams." The master of the city has been completely awake, the sky is fragmented like a broken mirror, Chiba they are like in the egg, as long as they break through the sky they can go back, but this is harder than going to heaven. The hall also began to be unstable, and even the ground shook, and the dream world would collapse. If the city owner is pretending, he may still be able to maintain it, but the spiritual consciousness of the city owner is completely awake, and in a few minutes the world will be destroyed. Chiba thoroughly angered the master of the city, at the expense of destroying the world, but also bound the soul of Chiba. "You burn me, I also burn you, look at the trick!" The urban master must be quick and quick. If a city is replaced by the soul of Chiba, this sale is a big loss. Suddenly a blue flame emerged from behind the city owner, as if it was a wildfire in the cemetery, and flew over. Chibas eyes stared at the blue flame, and the black flame ignited against the blue flame. The flame of the sky that can swallow everything, there is no way to devour it, intertwined with the blue flame. The city owner made a loud voice: "Dream reversal!" This is the power of the nightmare fruit. Although the world is collapsing, it is still the world conceived by the city. In this world he can control everything, including controlling the ending of the flame. The blue flame actually hurts more than the flame of the sky under the power of the nightmare, and swallows the black flame a little bit. Chiba has lost, and it seems that even if he is a bug, he cant fight the snake. The flame continues to float, and it must be passively defended. Just a moment of contact with the flame, the only form of the scorpion that must be left in the form of the sacred scorpion, which is barely maintained, seems to be disappearing immediately. This flame is really powerful. In the spiritual world of this city, it is the most powerful skill that is built with the flame of spiritual power. Chiba is not flustered, even if the flames are swallowing him sooner or later, but Chiba has already been well-informed. As early as entering the temple of the king, Chiba showed himself to the evil spirits. He was in the dream of the dream. It was already in the dream of the city owner. There was no way for Chibas mental power. Manipulated. Chiba showed the final ban, even if he wanted to write his own eyes at zero, he would complete the ban and complete the mission. Ignatiuss sister, Izanami, was launched instantly. The world of the moment was slightly distorted. It seems that nothing has changed. It is just that the left eye of Chiba is blind, and the right eye of the city owner is blind, but the urban master does not feel anything at all. "You lost, I won, your soul I accepted." The master of the city proudly announced his victory, because he saw that Zuo Zuo could break down. This is the last defense of Chiba. The blue flame does not burn the body of Chiba, only the mental power of Chiba is forbidden. It is necessary for Chiba to completely forget who he is. The dream world built by the city owner has become his new law.... In the expectation of the city owner, the Zuo can be broken, the blue wildfire smoothly controlled three people, Chiba dropped his hands, and the raft was not moving. But without waiting for a second of happy time, a white figure suddenly appeared in the sky, and a sharp sword was cut down directly. There is actually a third person here, even if the city owner is not inductive, and directly threatens his life. Looked carefully at the white figure, shook his head in disbelief, and then looked at Chiba on the ground. How is this possible, how is this possible? The face of the white dress is actually Chiba. The unbiased sword pierced the shoulders of the lord of the city, and actually wanted the lord of the city to bleed. He is a state of soul, but a gathering of spiritual power, how can it bleed. The master of the city couldn''t believe the blood on the wound, looked at himself, and looked at the white Chiba. From the head of the city, a blue fist was formed, which was even bigger than the sandbag. He hammered the face of the white Chiba. The white Chiba face was twisted and was beaten out to know that it hit the pillar in the temple. That is a punch of anger. Today''s variables are too big. The city is mainly playing a 12-point spirit, a good 1.0 and a battle in Chiba. It is just that the giants are as deep as the sea. When Chiba is showing the beauty of the evil, the city owner is doomed to failure. The white Chiba was lying on the ground, and the body gradually became transparent, but the eyes disappeared. When the city owner came back to see this Chiba, Chiba had a perfect life, and his eyes were bleeding. The master of the city knew that Chiba had to release the black flame, and quickly resisted with his own blue flame. . Just when the flames were intertwined, the face of the urban master was white and touched his shoulder. Surprisingly, he was not injured in his left shoulder. How did he bleed? The blue flame smoothly swallowed the black flame under the guidance of the city master, and also broke the defense of the Saskatchewan. The city master controlled the Chiba together, but the sky appeared again in the white clothes of Chiba, slammed with a sharp blade. . . v4 Chapter 66： : Tower top The city owner was still injured, using his own heavy punch to fly the white Chiba, but the Chiba lie on the ground and slowly disappeared into the eyes of the city owner. Another cycle, the city owner has seen the doorway, but the invisible power prompted him to circulate, which is the power of Izanami. No matter what tricks the city owner has to change to restrain the white Chiba, it will eventually reach the original starting point. The city owner is too deep in obstinacy, and he is trapped in the environment of the evil spirits. In the world where the masters of the city are overseas, the world no longer trembles, but instead becomes stable. The city owner is sleeping in a circular environment, and the relative world is also balanced. Robin walked to Chiba and suddenly asked about Chiba: "Captain Chiba, your eyes, what is your eye?" Chiba said with some exhaustion: "Nothing, just an eye. It''s just a price to overcome him. You see that his eyes are not white. He also has one eye. If you can''t wash your face, He will be trapped in his own fantasy 14 forever." Although Robin and Urki did not quite understand the meaning of Chiba, but because of the efforts of Chiba, the war ended abruptly. At the very least, the body raft suspended by the city owner floated in the sky. But there is a difficulty now, they are still in the world of dreams, how to come out? Chiba is not in the slightest panic, Izumi is not so simple, Chiba has mastered the trick, can lift the illusion of the city, return to the world. Chiba said: "You two are holding on to me, I have to touch the illusion, although I don''t know what will happen, but it is better for you to hurry." Robin and Urki nodded and grabbed one hand of Chiba, so that this is the way to do this. Chiba just patted the palm of his hand and whispered a solution in his mouth. The moments change, the time is as fast as the same ten years, the surrounding things are deserted, and Chiba is invisible to their bodies. The adventure of this dream only lasted for five minutes, and Chiba climbed hard. This is the second floor room, the door is still a hidden seam, but this is not the environment, and the judicial tower. The lord of the city is quietly lying in the chair in front. This should not be called the lord of the city, but the man with the cp0 code. Although Chiba has already had a dream, the magical thing is that it is still controlled by Izanami in the world of illusion, and at least there is no threat to them now. Chiba touched his own eyes, and the eyes that should have been blinded were not flawed, and their own writing eyes were gone. This seems to be a dream. Everything is not true. Even if it is the ability to copy fruits, there is no way to copy any fruit in the dream. At this time, Chiba was also aware of the drawbacks of his own fruit. Although he could easily replicate the ordinary fruit ability, he did not seem to be able to copy the fruits of the illusion. Is it difficult to be the fruit of the Eudemons? This allowed Chiba''s superficial fruit to try a lesson. It seems that Chiba knows that the truth of this world is still very few, just knowing some fur. Breathing in the air, Chiba sits on the ground and rests with Robin and Urki. Although I didn''t consume any physical strength just now, my mental strength was tortured, so I was tired and needed to close my eyes and recharge my batteries. Urki is a little scared. It consumes so much combat power outside the tower and what will happen on the tower. Eudemons, listening to this noun is a bit afraid. But Urki looked at Chiba, and he didn''t have a good idea to say his own thoughts. Even if he was afraid of him, he would not abandon his brother. No matter what Chiba can be, its more violent to come from the storm. What big winds and waves havent experienced, he cant fall here. About half an hour, Chiba stood up from the new, and the three continued to climb the judicial tower. The battle outside began to be clear, and the fishermans body was still robbed of humans. Most of the judicial islands forces were transferred to compete with the fishermen, but the fishermen were not afraid of it, and they did not suffer a loss. At the moment, there is also a support army, this is the legendary ship of the Navy, the ship of Karp. He just passed through here, just to come to support. However, in one direction of Ningwai, the city of Seven Waters, Chiba did not know that a support army of Ningwai was also coming. Chiba didn''t know what was going on outside, but he could only do it himself and hand over the peripheral things to a group of fish people. In the judicial tower, the atmosphere is very dignified, there is no navy, only three people''s footsteps. It seems that the Navy is very confident, and the security towers of the judicial tower are handed over to the three cp0. Chiba they smoothly came to the top of the tower, the wall has become a curved shape, and the stairs become extremely narrow. Pass. There seems to be only one room at the top of the tower, and the door is the ordinary bedroom door. Chiba is smart, and this time I can''t break into the trade, but it is even worse than the two people below. The threshold was pushed open and Chiba was just looking outside. A scent of fish is mixed with **** scent, a bit like the feeling of dead fish. This is not ordinary blood, but the fisherman, and the fisherman is Tom. Chiba saw the tied Tom in the far outside, and Tom was dying, only one breath. Standing next to Tom, with a mask, he is the last cp0.323 Chiba knows that the person is the most difficult guy in the entire judicial island, and it is even more difficult than the Luke. Looking at the surrounding environment, Tom''s cross was written with a big word of justice, and cp0 stood below that. There are torture instruments in the remaining corners, which is actually a place to torture prisoners. Chiba said: "I am going to fight the mask man, you can find a way to take Tom away, leave me alone, and take the chobe and Bonnie outside the tower." Chiba didn''t even have a smile, just told me seriously. He knew nothing about this person, and Chibas heart was full of anxiety, and the atmosphere of the three people was extremely tense. Chiba slowly moved forward, close to the cp0, Robin and Urki followed, but kept a long distance. Robin glanced at Tom, bloodstained, like a salted dried fish. For her, saving Tom is a matter of minutes. Is it really possible to take the prisoner under the eyes of cp0? This is a problem. There is no eye contact, because cp0 has not taken off the mask, but just twisted his head and did not move and looked at Chiba to come, as if the body is moving, the body is stiff. The ability to copy the fruit is activated, although the fruit ability of Chiba cannot replicate the ability of the Eudemons, but it is good to know the opponent''s card. . v4 Chapter 67： : Tiger and Tiger But just thinking about the next second, Chiba screamed and froze. A huge pressure shocked Robin behind him, and even her fruit ability could not be activated. This is the essence of the domineering domineering, I did not expect that there is a second person in the world to use the ultimate, cp0 is really terrible. "Hey! Who are you? You can break into here! You are very good, do you want to join our navy, as long as you can abandon the dark, I will protect you." Cp0 said, but the mask is still not taken off, the tone of the word is round, like a middle-aged broadcaster. But this voice did not say a word, it shocked the birth of Chiba, as if it was pressed on the ground by a tiger. Although Chiba is a bit awkward, it immediately launched its own fruit ability. He wants to see what the fruit is. "Oh, my God! God!" Chiba just snooped at it and couldn''t help but marvel. The fault in the heart is presented in Chiba. "Good boy, you seem to be able to spy on my hidden thoughts, so powerful, it seems that your fruit ability is not ordinary, it should be a special species of Superman, but the same is rubbish, only the Eudemons is the strongest. The strongest of the Eudemons is the ancient beast. You see it right, I am Zuo Qinglong right white tiger, Xuanwu under the Suzaku, cp0 white tiger is also." Qinglong! White tiger? The ancient four elephants, the ancient beasts, this is really a breathtaking self-reporting door, on the one side of the listening of Urki and Robin. The one who can be respected as a beast is the head of all things. It can be said that it is equivalent to the existence of human beings, and there is an illusion. "Chiba!" Robin shouted, and Chiba raised his hand and didn''t look back, then raised his thumb and said that he was ok. Chiba can''t be sloppy, and the spirit is full of battle with the cp0. Rare Eudemons, even rarer is the Eudemons, Chiba has never seen, I don''t know what his ability is. Now he can only use the strongest fruit ability he has ever seen, and that is the ability of Aini Road to thunder. The squeaking thunder of the thunder, like a storm coming from a storm, like a whisper of a beast, launching a lightning-like attack at any time. The cp0 man finally moved, twisting his body and taking off his mask. It turns out that the black hair is fake, and the face that appears in front of Chiba is not a human face, but a white-striped tiger face, more like a half-orc with a tiger head. Then he took off his navy robes and revealed his upper body, which was filled with tiger hair. For a moment, the cp0 white tiger is like a fire. The blue-and-white flame is like the ability of Chiba to turn on the burning fruit. But this flame is not a flame, but a gas, the sound of the Eudemons fruit is like a layer. The same as the protective cover. 30 million volts discharge, Chiba took the lead to shoot out the finger, and instantly launched the fruit ability, this is his fastest move, although the power is not strong, but it is instant. The lightning speed is naturally fast, and it hits the co0 body unbiased. Thunderbolt hit the eye, but the white tiger is like nothing, not humble, but his fingers become tiger claws, each with carrot thickness. "Nature Department? See the smell of domineering? You are really interesting, I will leave you alive, study it well, you are really unexpected, I am too interested." For a moment, the white tiger that just spoke disappeared, as if he had never seen it before. "Back, back, bow!" Urki shouted, and Chiba immediately came down. He was familiar with this voice. He knew that Urki would not lie to him. The white tiger appeared behind Chiba, the body was so light, and even a breeze did not drive. Urki''s muscles swelled and slammed the white tiger''s claws. When the big hand and the tiger''s claw were just in contact, Urki was bounced off. Like a cannonball, the roar slammed into the wall, and the hollow on the wall was about to break a hole. Urki''s hand is unbearable, this time it seems that his fruit ability is not effective, but the pain is so powerful, just like using the armed color domineering to hit him. "Urkhi, Urki." Chiba shouted Urki''s name, and Urki bit his teeth and smiled and looked at Chiba. "Let''s take care of yourself, stinky boy." This time, no one can help Chiba, the white tiger does not need his tiger claws, and suddenly kicked Chiba''s pi shares. Chiba is like a football. He has been kicked several times in a row, and he has earned Tom''s cross before he stops. Chiba fell a bit of mud, and the **** smell was fermented in the Chiba mouth, and the Chiba was spit. The blood of Tom, he wants to save Tom''s blood. Chiba looked up at the comatose Tom, and his hand was holding his pi, hot pain. He has become a lightning property, and he should not be able to hit him with his hands and feet. How can this foot be so solid? But without waiting for Chiba to think more, Chiba suddenly turned back. ".Robin!" Robins heart was in the heart, and he launched his own ability to spend flowers and quickly loosened Toms bondage. Chiba endured his own pi-feel and took Tom down. Tom is a puffer fish, fat is very weighty, but Chiba is still holding. "Robin, take Tom and Urki away, here I am blocking, go." White Tiger looked at Robin and planned to attack Robin in a teleport, but was immediately stopped by Chiba. As long as you are all at once, you can ask the white tiger to hesitate. The lightning shape turned into a white chain, which actually grew from the ground and bound the white tiger. This is a combination of the ability of Ninjutsu and the devil''s fruit, and the **** of Ray. Chiba does not want to save any strength. For such a strong opponent (Li Zhao), he has a lot of money. However, this **** is really tied to the white tiger. I really don''t know if it is a powerful technique of Chiba, or a devil''s fruit. The white tiger couldnt help but forget Chiba. He knew that it was a ghost of Chiba. But just a moment of hesitation, Robin slipped away and turned into a sky full of hua petals, and his body shape has long been hidden elsewhere. "Look, as long as you suddenly, you can''t stop me even a blow, you dare to stop me. Just a warning, I am the four great beasts, white tigers, they have a domineering domineering, then you are the natural department, right I am just a sandbag." Chiba has long been expected, I really hate that I have no armed color domineering, facing the strong, it is really a bit poor. However, Chiba has already accepted his life. He can''t beat it anyway. He can only hold the white tiger now. They want Robin to flee first. They are thinking of other ways to escape. . v4 Chapter 68： : Escape Robin''s ability is very slippery, and the ability of the flower and fruit has become countless hands to lift Tom''s body and Urki''s body, and then keep the two people out of the window. Is this the rhythm of falling out of the window directly to death? This can be really chaotic, but Chiba loves it. If you think about it carefully, this is probably the fastest way to evacuate. Such a high face to ordinary people must be broken, but that is Urki, he has muscle and fruit ability, such a high place will not fall. Urki also hugged Tom''s body and hugged Tom on his back. I am at fault, so I will fall down, even if I am on the back, I will not be hurt. Ulki and Tom were thrown out like this, and they fell in a moment and disappeared in front of Chiba. Amazing! Robin actually half of the body outside the wall, like a wild mushroom growing on the wall. The ability of the flower fruit is really convenient, as long as it is visible to the naked eye, you can display your own abilities. Although Urki was physically strong, Robin did the protection and supported a large 267 net on the ground. They managed to escape smoothly and joined the outside of Choba and Bonnie. Now, as long as Chiba can drag the opponent, the chances of their escape are still great. If Chiba is defeated, their chances of survival are zero. Chiba can''t be sloppy, but how do you deal with such awesome people? Chiba forcefully bit his arm and calm down with pain. The chain that turned into a illusion did not hurt, and the white tiger was like the dust on the body. The tiger claws took the chain and disappeared. Can only use the strong to describe the cp0 white tiger, Chiba sweat drenched the back, Chiba holding the mortal belief and the white tiger fighting. The body is no longer the fruit of the natural system, because it is an ineffective existence, it is better to suffer damage. The perfect combination of the ability of the elk fruit and the ability of the muscles and fruits has forced Chibas body to be more than doubled. Chiba does not intend to attack, just want to delay the time. His body is attached to the fur of the elk, and he becomes a hairball shape, which is a swollen plush ball. Chibas face is owed, and I dont know how much my body can withstand the white tigers claws. But Chiba was there on the other side, blocking the window of escape. Even if the white tiger does not care, he must fly Chiba before he can find Tom to escape. Chiba took a breath: "Kitten, you come to beat me, kill me, **** it. You are not a cat, arrogant, you are a sick cat, a sick cat." Chiba is ridiculous, that is, he wants the white tiger to beat him, he is procrastinating time. Outside this time, outside the Judicial Tower, Urki suddenly turned his body into a giant, and on his shoulders he sat with Choba, Bonnie and Robin, Tom, and four people. Urki strode forward and headed for the island outside the Judicial Island. The pier shouted a lot of noise, the navy had some strengths, and the cruel fishermen were dead hands, like a feast of slaughter, the rest of the navy did not dare to step further, just hiding in the distance. Wait and see. The fisherman successfully took all the boats and waited for them to arrive in Chiba. It was more clear that they only waited for Tom. For the fishermen, it is not important for them to die. Even if they are weak, kill them. Hearts are there. Aaron is still a man of suspicion. He hates human beings and is an extremely dangerous person. I really don''t know that Urki''s meeting with Aaron is a blessing or a curse. It is estimated that there is no shortage of battles. Urki, they are afraid... It can only be resigned. Back in the judicial tower, the white tiger took a poke to the face of Chiba. This is the first time that Chiba has been exposed to such a large tiger claw. The time that Urki blocked it, (bece) was only bombed in a flash, and should be as strong as a jack. The only thing that Chiba can do now is to control his own hairball shape, to make his fur more soft, and to make his muscles stronger and more resistant. Chiba is not afraid of being hit on the wall, but is worried about his face. This is not a hit, although Chiba is not a good idea, but Lang Lang, but to swollen, but to give others a joke, he is a boat, if it is photographed by the Navy, it is sent to the world news. Just when Chiba was thinking about it, the tiger''s palm had been brushed with a trace of residual image. The thick meat mat was not soft and ruan, but it was like a few sandbags. The power to the Chiba face is accompanied by the shape of the tiger''s paw. This is an attack with its own armed color. Even if it is a good fruit, it will hurt. Chiba is a large artillery shell that is ejected onto the wall, and the unbiased position is Urki''s position. There was no way for the wall to withstand the second impact, and finally broke a large air gap, but the body of Chibas bulging body was stuck in the hole. Nose blood flows out of the blue nose of Chiba, which is a feature that replicates the ability of Choba fruit. Chiba also has a blue nose. It hurts, it hurts really, and the roots hurt. Although there is no fracture, the fragile nose is still bleeding. However, Chiba can still hold on, and the embarrassed face is still so bright. "No pain, no pain, no pain at all, I have the ability to kill me, I have the ability to kill me." Listening to the words of Chiba, the white tiger''s eyes lit up, and there was not much nonsense, and slowly came over. His own tiger claws have a blue flame, and it seems that the next blow will be a thousand years old. Chiba is just a scornful smile. He didn''t want to hide. He could only gamble on the pity of the white tiger. Bai Hu said that he loves talent and can keep the life of Chiba for the navy. But people will always become, I hope the white tiger will be merciful. "Do you think you don''t know? You just want to delay the time for them to escape. This is completely hopeless, because here is the judicial island, we are just, and no one of you can escape the legal sanctions." The blue flame of the tiger''s palm turned out to be a tiger''s head. It means that the gun is awesome. The white tiger is a tiger gun, which is more than ten times stronger than Luke''s fighter. "Tiger Gun!" Chiba closed his eyes, and all his ability to use was on defensive fur. Chiba only feels the body shaking, and a wave passes through his xiong mouth. Chiba was accompanied by a fist attack, and it was adaptively retracted. The spherical body was instantly made into an ellipse. A blood spewed out, the air inside the body of Chiba was scattered, and the eyes were everted. This is a sign that you are going to be stunned. . v4 Chapter 69： : Get out? Still can''t fall! Chiba shook his head, his eyes began to blur, and he must hold it for a while! But I can''t continue to support this, so it will not last long! Heavily took a shot in Chiba, and the white tiger seemed to see through Chibas thoughts. He laughed and came. "Ha ha ha!! I would like to see when you can hold it! You want to delay the time so that the big guy can save Tom! Don''t think about it! Look back! cp9, but there are still several strengths to keep intact. That''s it!" "With the current state of the big man, it will take a long time to die _ in their hands!" After the shock, Chiba quickly looked back. It''s not surprising that three people are stepping on the air and advancing quickly, and they can still use the ''squatting foot'' while using the ''monthly step''. They do have a lot of physical strength. but "I believe in Urki, now my task is to delay you!" Chiba turned his head, and the coldness of the eyes flashed. The ability of the rustling fruit to replace the muscle fruit, Chiba turned into a group of salon rolls to dissipate in the house. Baihu took a shot of the sand in front of him and watched the Chiba, which was not far from the original shape. He smiled coldly, and the armed color was arrogant. The sharp claws were wrapped in a dark black coat. "Ha ha ha, I want to escape the attack through elementalization! Don''t think about it! Take it!" This time, Chiba did not use his body to fight hard. He directly turned into a group of sand in the house, and escaped the white tiger''s blow in the room. "Oh, see where you can hide!" The white tiger snorted and turned his head to look at the condensed Chiba, the foot of the foot, and directly took the floor out of a huge hole, and he himself rushed past like a cannonball. Chiba quickly hid to one side, while the hand lifted, a sand wall composed of sandstone appeared in front of him, while the latter did not even look at it and took a palm, and directly shot the wall. Smashed. The white tiger stepped hard in the air. He had already deviated from the attacking track. He turned a 90-degree turn in the air. The tiger claws in his hand lit up and fiercely shot to Chiba. "Ha ha ha!!! You can''t hide!" Looking at the white tiger with bloodthirsty excitement in his eyes, Chibas mouth showed a smile. It is this time! Chiba turned and pointed a spiral shell-like thing in his hand to the white tiger, and he closed his eyes. "Flash Bay!!!!!!" A few centimeters from the front of the white tiger, the dazzling white light suddenly released in the room, suddenly dyed everything in this room white. That''s right! This is one of the special shells that came from the empty island at the beginning of Chiba. This flash is originally used for lighting when it is a large bonfire at night, which is equivalent to a super power searchlight. When Chiba first saw it, she thought of the use of blinding and hid it in her pocket, but she never had a chance to use it. The huge contrast of light directly caused the white tiger''s eyes to lose their light. The eyesight of cats can see things at night, and the sensitivity to light is extremely high, and the white tiger is no exception. In such a close range, he was hit by this attack. At least within ten days, he could not restore his vision. . "Ah! Ah!! Damn!!! Bastard, you dare to do this!! My eyes!!!!" How could Chiba miss this good opportunity, open the bow at the same time, and replace the rustling fruit with the burning fruit and the burning fruit, the left hand is a group of thunder and lightning, the right hand is a group of flames, Chiba red eyes rushed up, and he took it. White tiger''s body. The body of the White Tiger Eudemons has its own body, but when he is in a state of flusteredness, how can this kind of bodyguards resist the two attacks of thunder and fire. The fierce flame and the violent thunder directly blew the translucent gas, and then plunged into his body and exploded directly! "boom!!!!" The violent shock wave rushed the room, and the room seemed to be burnt on the side, revealing a scorching smell. The unforgiving white tiger was stunned on the ground, and a trace of electric awning and Mars emanate from him, his fingers still twitching. "Is this not dead?! Vitality is really tenacious!" Chiba caught a white tiger that was so embarrassed that he turned into a flame and rushed outward. Asking for flowers Here, Urki has long been unable to walk, and the three cp9 kicked a strong sniper around him. When he was close to the limit, he could not rely on the ability of the fruit to resist. Left to hide right. Although he is bigger and his strength is getting bigger, the reminder on this battlefield is equal to the live target! Not mentioning the cp9 attack, even the ordinary naval attack can not completely avoid it. This is still with the help of Aaron. Although he didn''t care about the life and death of Chiba and his party, he cares about Tom. If he didn''t take advantage of Urki in front of him, it would be absolutely impossible for him to be alone. The long-toothed knife in his hand waved, and Aaron slashed a sneak attacking sea squad while blocking a few squatting air snipers. ......... "Go! Go!" Aaron vomited blood while yelling, his pupil stared at one of the cp9 in the air, wondering if he could be beaten down and killed. Its not time to take away Toms, because with their offense, even the Aaron in the heyday cant reach the ship! "damn it!!!" Just when Aaron and Urki and others were ready to fight, the three cp9 suddenly seemed to be gusting, and their feet rushed to the rear. "what happened?!!!" Aaron and Urki and others face each other. A familiar voice rang from behind them, and Chiba said breathlessly to Urki. "I have thrown their chief co0 white tiger out of the sea on the other side of the island, and there is a lot of sea kings just because of the **** atmosphere." "captain!" "Chiba!" The people cried with joy, and even Aaron, who was full of ghosts, was excited. "Well, I don''t have time to be happy now. I quickly got on the boat and sailed. On the other side of the island, I saw a lot of Navy ships coming here. There are absolutely no fewer than 50. If we don''t leave, If you are surrounded, I am afraid I will not be able to run." Everyone glimpsed, and then they fought a cold war, and they ran to the boat without turning their heads. . v4 Chapter 70： :meet Several ships sailed out of the chaotic coast, and after a certain distance, Aaron ran to the bow and blew a loud whistle. "The fisherman pirate ship belongs! Withdraw!!" After the fishermen who had been left on the island, they had lost their opponents and ran to the beach, and jumped without saying anything. They are well-versed in water, and the sea is like a part of their body. Once they get into the water, they can''t catch up with the fishermen if they are fast. They have this confidence. Looking at the navy standing on the shore, Urki had a long sigh of relief, and Robin and Choba were relieved. "Great, it''s safe." Bonnie was very undeserved lying on the ground, using the big tui of Chiba as a pillow. "It''s over, this time is over." "One nine three" and Chiba smiled and shook his head: "Who said it is over, and there is a final level." Bonnie stunned and just wanted to ask what it was. There were two huge explosions in the distant sea, and the splashes of water were hundreds of meters high. Aaron''s face ugly came from the side. "Those navies are catching up. The ships seem to have been modified. The speed is much faster than ours. Even though I have let all the fish people go down and lose weight, it is still not enough. If you look at the situation, dont take anything. If you do, you can catch up for up to half an hour." Wen Yan, Chiba''s brow wrinkled tightly. "For half an hour, my physical strength will probably recover more than half. When it comes down, the strength of the flame should be able to escape. The basic aim of the cannonball is not accurate. Even if it is not afraid, Urki can fly. ,but" "...If the Navy sent people to trouble, they should not let us go so easily." After hearing the words of Chiba, the face of Robin and others became ugly. Sure enough, I was really afraid of what came. After ten minutes in Chiba, there were three cp9 members in the distant sea. They stepped on the air under their feet, and the ''monthly step'' was launched continuously. Every time they went far beyond tens of meters, the distance of several kilometers was quickly chased by them. At the moment, Chiba is closing his eyes and rejuvenating his strength. He is now not suitable for fighting. Otherwise, I am afraid that there will be no strength to push the moves in the future. In other words, the task of this battle falls on the same. Seriously injured Robin and others. The grass and grass wrapped the wound, and opened a blue wave ball in his mouth. Choba was ready to attack. Bonnie is stuffed with food and trying to store a little energy, but this has little effect on the upcoming battle. Will be in the coma of Tom, Urki picked up the pencil, and Aaron also picked up the serrated knife, but his eyes were spinning and not knowing what to think. As for Robin, the attack was launched directly. Amazing! Several hands grew out from behind the three cp9, and they licked their necks, then squeezed them hard! "Hey, how can these two tricks be useful!" "Iron!" The three cp9 personnel screamed at the same time, and the faint domineering flowed on them, and Robins hand could not twist their neck. One of them had two beards, and a man with a long scorpion sneered, his feet stepping in the air, speeding up, and the body quickly became bigger in the air. After only a few seconds, a huge werewolf nearly four meters high appeared there. He came to the sky above the ship. He slammed his feet and dozens of invisible air snipers fell. With just one blow, everyone was beaten to the ground, the wound on his body split, and the wound that had been wrapped was cracked again. The werewolf stood on the bow and looked at the crowd. "I am a werewolf who has eaten a dog and a wolf! I remember my name, Gabriel! It is the one who killed you! Don''t forget to sign my name when you go down to the ground!" Chiba sighed and opened his eyes to see everyone unable to move. Gently pointed at the railing on the side of the boat, he looked at the bow of the captain faintly said. "Werewolf, do you know that the railing of this ship is connected to the hull?" "Well? You haven''t passed out yet? What are you asking this question? Don''t stay there!" Gabra stretched out the scarlet head and rubbed his claws, his eyes looked at Chiba cautiously, and all said warning... Even if he is seriously injured, he does not dare to have the slightest effect in the face of Chiba. "Well, my head is really heavy now, but I can still hold on for a while, then do you know that the bow at your feet is also connected to the railing?" Gabriels doubts bowed his head, "How about that... wait!!!!" Suddenly, he saw the fingers of Chiba being on the railing next to it, and a trace of electric sparks flashed at his fingertips. A touch of fear appeared in his eyes. "Difficult, is it...." "It''s right to guess, it''s iron, it''s conductive." At this moment, one hand was shot on his shoulder and another cp9 fell to his side. "Hey, what are you doing there in Gabrah? Don''t you attack?" "Wait!! Don''t come over!!!" "late." A smile appeared on the face of Chiba. "electric shock." The blue current rushed out of the finger and instantly swallowed the two of the bow. After a burst of humming sound, the two scorching figures fell stiffly from the bow and twitched with life and death. The last cp9 member was a blonde, and she swallowed and looked at Chiba sitting there, her eyes full of fear. She pulled out a whip and cautiously stared at Chiba 3.0: "I will not let go of that mistake! Your physical strength should be exhausted! I just stay here waiting for the Navy to catch up!" "Oh, I really don''t have the strength, but it doesn''t mean you are safe. Look at your right." The voice just fell, a translucent air column hit her on the body accurately, and the cp9 member flew out of the room without any smashing. "Super~ The wind is coming!! It is an attack of Uncle Flach!!" "Hey, hello! You can''t go to that kind of beauty! He was my secretary a few days ago!" "Super~Mr. Tom! Your cutest Frazi disciple picks you up with the junk disciple Es Cuba..." Hearing the familiar voice of Francis, Chiba finally breathed a sigh of relief, his head sinking, and he fell asleep. . v4 Chapter 71： :anger '''' is not only huge in size, but also extremely fast in speed. After all, the volume is large, and the sails on the ship are also much larger. With the careful design of the hull, at the same wind speed, The speed of '''' crushes all ships. It took only half an hour, and the ԡ left the navys ship far behind. In the center of the boat, Robin Bonnie and others were looking worriedly at the Chiba on the bed, while Choba kept changing dressings and gauze. After a long time, Qiao Ba wiped the sweat and pushed everyone out. "Reassured, Chiba is mostly skin trauma, only two heavier wounds, although it is irrelevant, but it is good to recuperate, at least half a month to lie on the chuang, this action, Chiba basically bears all the pressure..." Choba turned to look at the comatose Chiba: "We don''t want to be here. People who have more obstacles to air circulation will not be conducive to wound healing." Everyone quickly nodded and left here far away. What they didn''t notice was that a pair of circles in the shadows in the distance disappeared. In the evening, Francis and Esbagu came to find Urki and others. They expressed their gratitude to them for their rescue of Mr. Tom. They also said that they would fully persuade Mr. Tom to help him to help Chiba to make ''Pluto''. . Also, they are very sorry about the unauthorized use of the ''rumor'', because they do not have such a rapid ship, and if they use their own ship to go to the judicial island, it is likely to cause a big deal for the seven water capitals. Troubled, they can''t even make the seven water capitals for their own privacy. It is understandable to Robin and others. After all, if they are not two, the power of Chiba alone will probably not escape. Instead, they will fully persuade Tom to help them make ''Pluto'', but they will I am overjoyed. In this way, the two sides reached a good agreement, and Francie rescued Mr. Tom, and the strength of Chibas team will be greatly enhanced. A win-win situation. However, just as both of them were happy to return to their respective rooms and thought that this time the event was finally over, they did not expect that Aaron, who had been forgotten by them, had already turned red. "Hehehe, we fisher brothers have died so much, do we treat us like this? Its really a good calculation, human!" He smashed the teacup in his hand and dialed the phone bug. "Bloo Blubru, oh... Hey? Is it Aaron? How is the matter going?" There was a thick voice coming from the phone, and it sounded like a big expectation from the voice. Aaron gritted his teeth and said it gloomyly. "Its very good, really good, Big Brother, they are going to give us a banner for the fishermen and boast about our glorious deeds!" There was no movement on the phone for a long time, and the face of the phone bug gradually changed from a pouting mouth to a low. "that''s it?" "Yes, that''s what it is." "where are you now." Aaron quickly reported his address, and the fisherman had a natural sense of position on the sea, and the estimated difference would not exceed one kilometer. "Not too far, I will go there, I expect to arrive tonight." "At the speed of this ship, it is probably only at noon tomorrow to return to the capital of seven waters, time is enough." Aaron said wickedly. "The speed is not slow, it is ours." "Yes, Big Brother, since Tom''s guy refused to give us the drawings of ''Pluto'', then no wonder we used it!" ...... It was night, Robin was discussing with Joeba in the room of Chiba, and Bonnie slept with the arms of Chiba, and muttered with meat, chicken legs and the like. As for Urki, it is a job of guarding with a pencil. After all, this boat is not only a few of them, but it is always a matter of caution. However, looking at his mouthful of eggs, it seems that the guards are not in the heart... Swallowing an entire egg, Urki raised his head and poured a sip of wine, chewing on his face with a happy face, long except for a breath. "Call~ Really comfortable~ Robin, Qiaoba, do you want eggs and wine? If you want something else, I can give it to you." Don''t look at Urki''s fierce look, killing people, but he is full of gentleness, very good for his partner, especially for Robin, Choba and Bonnie, every fight He will stand in front of them subconsciously. The sailor on the boat remembered the names of everyone on the first day. He treats them like brothers. In his words, it is the right thing to go out with the Chiba boss, and he has met so many partners. It is his happiest thing. Perhaps this is the soft point of his heart. "Well, thank you, Urki, I want the first fruit and a little red wine." Robin was also polite, laughing. "Okay! What about Joeb?" "I want meat, big meat, just Bonnie said that my dreams are all stunned...." Choba jumped up and excited. "Haha, good! I am going to find the fat cook who likes to steal it!" "Hmm, thank you!" Urki squatted on the empty island and walked back to the kitchen with his hands on his back. "Hey, its not very convenient for the ship to be big. If the big night is cold and clear, do you want to quarrel them up and have a lively party? Well.....I will wait until the boss is hurt and let me talk, so as not to quarrel with him." Finally came to the front of the kitchen, Urki twisted the kitchen door. "Hey! Fat dude! You didn''t want me to brag about the new barbecue that day! Now you need........" As he said, Urki''s pupils shrank violently. A strong **** suffocation! Wait, bloody? ! ! 327 Urki glanced around in a panic, and in the corner he found a scene that made his hands and feet cold. The fat chef is closing his eyes, and in his left chest, there is a blood hole before and after! "Hey, hello! What''s wrong with you!! Talk!!!" Urki rushed to the past, and his favorite wine was thrown out by him. He shuddered his hands and helped the fat chef from the pool. However, the fat chef had already had no breathing. "Hey! Not saying that I have boiled eggs once I come. Isn''t it good to sail together at sea? Isn''t it good to make the best barbecue?! Not to say good!! Thank you so much for saving me!! You give me up, bastard!!!" The **** hole in the blood is still dripping, but the body is already cold. Urki put him down and slowly picked up the short knife in the chef''s hand. He remembers that this knife was not used for cooking, it was the guy used by the fat cook to fight, and now, there is a group of blood on the silver blade. Shen gave her head a bit of blood, and Urki slowly stood up and inserted the short knife behind her. "Robin, Choba, what you want may not be able to send you tonight, because..." A touch of murderous murder appeared in the eyes of Urki, surrounded by faint black light, and the pupil narrowed by anger. "...the food sticks to the blood, it will be very dirty." v4 Chapter 72： : fisher Gunners, snipers, boat doctors, nauticalians, and sailors........ ԡ is very big, even if the sailors are at least one room for one person, and Urki visits one by one. Of course, he is not suspected of being the hand of his own people. There is no reason, and there is no hatred. He is only worried about their safety. Every time I knocked on a door and looked at the fluffy guys, Urkis heart fell, and the hatred of the murderer deepened. After knocking all the crew''s rooms on one side, Urki''s heart fell. There are no more dead people. Once again, I found the short knife of the fat chef, and Urkis eyes were as sharp as a knife. That is the blood of the fisherman. He will not be wrong, it is definitely the blood of the fisherman, and the blood of animals and people is very different from the blood of the fish. "Chiba boss is seriously injured and coma. We have a few serious injuries, so you have played the ''Pluto''ism. Is this going to kill Franci and Es Cuba to marry us? Indeed they died in us. Get on board, you can have a lot of excuses to blame." "It doesn''t matter, even if it''s really we kill them, I don''t care, let alone a broken sheet, but..." Urki kicked the door in front of him, and in the small room in the door, dozens of fishmen of various shapes were crowded, and Aaron sat in the middle and looked at him with horror. Urki stared at Aaron and said one word at a time. "...you shouldn''t kill him!" In the hands of Aaron, there is a bunch of barbecue bones from the fat chef. Looking at the murderous Urki, Aaron stunned. what happened? Has the plan been revealed? How did he know? And when he saw Urki staring at the barbecue in his hand and looking at the short knife with blood on his handle, Aaron suddenly understood. I called the **** to find something for me to eat, but I didn''t let you kill someone! "Who knows that he will go to the kitchen in the middle of the night?" A fisherman leaning against the wall said faintly. Glanced at the fisherman, Aaron ate the meat in three or two mouths, and his eyes showed a stern color. "Since it has already been discovered, let''s do it! Anyway, people have come almost! Send a message to Brother Jones! Hands-on!" After he finished, he directly picked up his own serrated knife, and slashed it to Urki, while the latter raised his hand, and the short knife accurately held the weapon of the handle. "You, still, really, dare, ah!!" Grabbing the blade with one hand, letting the knife cut his hand into a scarlet, Urki red eyes! A huge force was uploaded from the knife, and Aaron was uncontrollable and was taken to the front of Urki. Hold the knife''s left hand up high and then use all your strength to kneel down! However, a handle was blocked in front of the short knife. Although the short knife split the knife into two, Aaron was taken off by the opportunity and avoided Urki far away. The fisherman got up from the wall, and the six tentacles rolled up the six-handed knife. He filled the mouth and drunk, watching the violent Urki, throwing away the broken knife and rolling the Aaron''s handle. Knife. This is an octopus fisherman who carries a small hip flask and looks like he has to fall down at all times. "Hey, can''t you kill Aaron? That''s the head of the team that will kill me..." As he said, his two tentacles were cut out without warning, and his other four arms were rolled up with a knife and smashed to Urki at various angles! Urki''s pupils thought of a pencil and smashed out. With a pencil of the size of a stone column, these knives would be swept away easily, and he was sure to kill him in the search! But where did he lie, knowing that just now Urki discovered that he did not bring weapons! The normal situation should be like this. Who will go to the kitchen with a stone-sized weapon? But because of this, Urki is in a lot of passiveness. At least half of his strength is on the stone pillar, and there is no weapon, just like a tiger that is bound. "damn it!!!" Can''t avoid the attack of the drunken octopus swordsman, Urki bite his teeth. If the weapon is there, can I shoot him with a stroke? This guy''s six-handed knife is really annoying. "He gave me to deal with it. You are going to find Tom and Chiba. After you find Tom, you can''t fight. If you find Chiba, if you find that he has not recovered, you must kill him. It is a very tense." Tough enemies, definitely can''t stay! Go!" "Yes!" Urki immediately stunned, and if so many fishermen went to siege, Robin would not really be able to stop it! "You **** stop me! Labor is here!" Urki rushed back and tried to hold the exit of this floor, but he had not yet walked a few steps, and he felt a sense of crisis. On the spot, a smashing and leaving the place, Urki quickly turned to look. In front of him, a cross-shaped sword mark divides the entire corridor into two, and the octopus swordsman stands in front of him, and the six-handed knife in front of him forms a windmill-like appearance. ".Recognize again, my name is Leopard, the new fisherman pirate group killer, six swords swordsman, please advise!!" On the other side, Choba jumped on the deck. "How hasn''t Urki come back so long, and definitely hide in the kitchen to eat? Or where do you personally give me barbecue?" Thinking of this, Chobas eyes became a crescent moon. "Oh yeah~ I hate it~ Even if Urki cares about me, I won''t be happy~" As he said, Chobas little ears suddenly moved. Footsteps? Someone? Is it Urki? Thinking of Chobba here (no good) speeded up the pace, but when he was still a corner from the distance, he suddenly stopped. "Hey, hello, which one is called Chiba, is it really so powerful?" Since it is so powerful, why should we let him kill him? Is this not harmful to us?" "Oh, I said that he was seriously injured and seriously injured! If you don''t go = no one is forcing you, go find Tom, but in that case, you can''t have a reward for killing Chiba''s bounty~" "Oh, don''t, this bonus is the most. Hey, go find it. I heard that there are rewards for finding it first!" "Say! Fast!" The two figures went further and further, until the footsteps disappeared into the air. In the dark corner, Choba shuddered, his eyes widening his mouth, and the sweaty stream on his body ran down. "attack, killing Chiba?!!!!". v4 Chapter 73： : Two battlefields "Hurry up, tell Urki to do this! Just because of the power of Robin Bunny, it is absolutely impossible to protect Chiba! If he is there, he should be able to protect it!" In the darkness, Choba poked his head out from the corner, carefully observed the front, and hurriedly rushed to the kitchen with his short legs. Just now, in just a short while, he has seen at least 30 fish people rushing to the ward. After hearing their conversation, Qiaoba does not think they will visit Chiba. ! "Fortunately, Bonnie will send Chiba back to the room, otherwise it will be really bad. That is to say, it should be done as soon as possible. They can''t find Chiba in the ward, they will definitely go to other rooms to find Although the ''rumor'' is big, but so many fishermen will not be long before they will be found!" Choba flustered and said to himself. "It''s here! It''s ahead!" Pushing the door open, Choba yelled inside: "Urki! Don''t take the barbecue! The fish people are going to sneak when they are suffering from a serious injury to Chiba! Go back!" Quiet.... "Oh, not here... wait! This is, **** smell!" No loss is a doctor, even in the dark, Qiao Ba saw a person who was in a pool of blood not far away. He rushed over, but when he saw the hole in the chuong mouth of the fat cook, he was where he was, and the hand that was unloading the medical backpack stopped. "Fat chef, dead, dead?" Choba''s eyes widened, and the twitching hand touched his nose. No breathing. Looking at the blood on his body, and then looking at the broken jug of eggs around him, Qiaoba suddenly understood why Urki did not go back so long. Gently drag the fat chef out of the pool of blood, find a dry place to put him down, and Choba turned his head, his eyes changed like never before. "Go, Urki, go and kill the people who killed the fat chef, they must pay the price, Chiba here, let me protect!" After that, Qiao Ba rushed out. However, when he had just rushed out of the door, he saw that a dozen fishmen were running towards the ward, and the weapons in their hands were so dazzling in the moonlight. Choba went straight and took a blue pill from his pocket. "Blue wave ball, strengthen the foot." The body suddenly rose from fifty centimeters to nearly two meters (beef), and Choba''s legs became slender and powerful. Forced to step on the ground, two traces of hoof were printed on the ground, and Qiao Ba rushed through this force and quickly rushed to the group. "Blue wave ball, strengthening the wrist." The arms swelled abnormally, and Qiaoba slammed into the crowd like a cannonball, and suddenly the unsuspecting fisherman hit the individual. He walked on the deck, because the force was too strong, the thick wooden board made a painful smash and then burst open, and Qiaoba waved his fist with no expression. He is a doctor. He understands the structure of the human body. Therefore, he not only saves people, but also knows **** people. "Sakurahoof carving!!!!" Choba quickly moved in the crowd. The arms strengthened by the wrist had horrible muscles. Each hit slammed into their weaknesses. The powerful wrist force swept them far away, a dozen. The fishermen were all bombarded in just a few seconds. And when the fishermen flew out, they squatted on the ground, as if they had been hit by a huge blow. "Oh ah! What''s going on! I can''t move!!" "Damn, good health!!" "You are the civet cat that will transform? Damn, your fruit ability should not be like this!" Choba returned to normal, he said coldly. "My fruit ability is really not like this. The human body structure is different from that of animals. Therefore, I have carefully studied the human body structure and found many specific parts. If I hit it according to a specific force, it will have many effects and even cause people to die directly. "" Chobas eyes swept over them, and a group of fishermen shuddered. "And, I am a reindeer! Not a civet cat." A few screams, more than a dozen fish people in the corridor of the cabin were mourned and beaten. They landed on the ground, and the mouth spit and could not stop twitching. The strengthened wrist of Choba came out from behind. Slowly becoming normal, he unloaded his medical kit and took out three blue **** to close it up. "It''s here, here is one of the two intersections leading to his room in Chiba. Bunny''s sister hasn''t recovered yet, can''t move, Robin''s sister is going to hold another intersection, I must hold it here!" Pulling out a blue wave ball, Choba''s eyes flashed a trace of madness. "Qiao Ba likes Chiba very much, so I have to hold it here, it must be, no matter what!" There was a footstep in the distant corridor, and Qiao Ba swallowed the blue wave ball in his hand. Looking at the rushing man, Qiaoba bent down slightly. The number is a lot, its a bit of a hassle, but... "come on." With a pair of feet, Qiao Ba rushed up in a crazy way. In the cabin where Aaron is located, Urki is arrogantly bandaging the wound. There was a thick bronze column for his decoration, which was covered with blood stains and staggered knife marks. In front of him, he was a six-knife swordsman who had been smashed into flesh and blood. Put a piece of cloth on the wound that is deep in the arm, and Urki snorted, and the sweat on the forehead dripped down. "Hey~ It hurts! The guy''s knife is so fast. If you can''t find this guy who can barely be a weapon, you might have to turn over the ship in the gutter. Is the fishman so strong now?" Urki is covered with fine knife marks. The fishman is very embarrassed. He knows that he can absorb strength, so he only uses a small amount of strength to attack each time. The path is not worthy of his absorption. Instead, it will waste a lot of energy. However, after finding the bronze pillar in Urki, all problems were solved. In this small environment, he used only one blow, and turned the leopard to the stunned head. The six swords were completely broken, and the second shot was directly photographed as meat. "You can''t delay, listen to their tone is very confident, there should be a stronger fisherman, come back soon," Standing up against the wall, he slowly walked out with a bronze column. It wasn''t whether it was luck or not. The direction he chose was the one that Robin defended, and it was the route that needed help. . v4 Chapter 74： : Shark Jones Dozens of fishmen hold swords, and they stand in the hallway and dare not go forward. Their eyes are filled with fear. However, they are afraid, and they must not stand on behalf of the other party. "Six-round flower blossoms and flowers" Three pairs of arms suddenly appeared on them, grabbing their necks, arms, and ankles, and directly bending them when they hadn''t reacted! "Dz..." The continuous fractures came, and when Robin opened his eyes, the twenty fishmen had already passed their eyes and fainted on the ground. After solving this enemy, Robin gave a soft breath. She didn''t actually look so relaxed. The release of the flowering fruit required a lot of physical strength. In addition, her strength did not recover, and the number of enemies exceeded his imagination. Now she actually only has a normal three-thirds. One''s strength. "Fortunately, Qiao Ba found something wrong. If you really let them go in again, I am afraid it will be really troublesome." Robin sat on the ground and said, he resumed his strength. Just then, she suddenly stood up and turned to look at the corridor. "Well? Someone is coming?" "Bang!!!!" The wooden board shattered, and a blurred figure flew directly from the door panel that broke the room. The posture was ready to be shot, and when Robin saw the face of the man, he was stunned. "Urki?" A net of arms appeared in the hallway, picking up the flying Urki. At this moment, Urki can be described as a wolverine, covered with a knife wound, the blood of the arm wound flowing out of the bandage, and in his hand, there is a bronze pillar broken into two halves. "What happened to you? How is it so hurt?" Urki didn''t speak. He stood up on his chest and stared at the hole that he had knocked out. A tall figure bent over and walked out of the hole. Robin looked up. It was a mermaid, white all over, long curly hair, and a flat hat with a trident pattern on the head. "Jahaha, I was alive with a blow, and your anti-strike ability is very strong!" Robins pupils shrank, and she felt great danger from this fisherman. He doesn''t understand my fruit ability, it is strong first! With his hands crossed in front of xiong, Robin closed his eyes and whispered: "Twelve rounds of flowers!" Twelve arms appeared on the fisherman, grabbing his hands and feet and his neck, a slap! However, the unexpected thing happened to Robin. The other person''s body was very hard. Her arm was caught on the steel, and she couldn''t twist him, let alone break it. "You are tickling?" The fisher looked at the arm that grew out of his eye, and then looked at Robin with interest. "Jahahaha, the strange fruit ability, this group of garbage is what you killed, great! Right, I have not introduced myself, my name is Hoddy Jones, the head of the New Fishman Pirates!" After that, Hoddy Jones stunned, and in Robin''s cry, he grabbed his arms and turned it into light and shadow disappeared. "How, my strength is very strong! Consider how we join us? I can make you the first human member of my pirate group!" Robin looked at him coldly, and Urki in front of her spit on him and stood up on the ground. "Kid, what''s your name, right? The punch just was not strong enough!" Robin chuckled and used the flowering fruit ability. One arm appeared on the ground and the distant pencil was transferred from the door of the room to the front of Urki. "It seems that some people disagree with your point of view, and, sorry, I like it very much." Hoddy Jones laughed, but there was no smile in his voice. "Jahahaha! I know you will refuse! This is fun, not! So........ I will kill you even more!" "The arrogant guy." Urchi kicked the bronze pillar with his foot and leaned over and picked up his pencil. "Thank you, Robin, or my old guy is easy to use." After he finished, he had a slap in his eyes, and his eyes narrowed and he screamed at Hoddy Jones. The pencil in his hand was like a wall, and he slammed into the ugly face. Robin also mobilized his own fruit ability again, a clear drink, two huge arms growing from the wall, smashed against Hoddy Jones. And Hoddy Jones didn''t have the slightest fear. Instead, he burst into a big mouth and smiled. He didn''t know where to find a light red trident, and he was directly drawn with Urki''s pencil. The slender Trident broke out with great power, and after a loud bang, Urki''s pencil was directly shaken off, and he himself changed his face quickly and quickly. Asking for flowers Jumping up, Hoddy Jones made a circle in the air, and waved two giant palms into the sky, and then he landed firmly on the ground. "It seems that there are not enough for just two of you." Robin Urki looked at each other and nodded. He joined forces again. On the other side, Qiaoba has already been struggling. He doesn''t need Robin and Urki. The short-term battle is good. If he fights for a long time, the drawbacks will be exposed. The effect of his blue wave ball is only three minutes, that is, he only has three minutes to become a combat state. Although the time of the blue wave ball can be superimposed, but the huge potency will be superimposed on the body. He has experimented before. It is his limit to eat the blue wave ball in the third lesson. The third lesson will go straight away, huge. And not a single attack. ...... And now Choba, has already eaten the fourth. Choba stood in the middle of a group of fishermen. The original grayish fluff of the body was all open, and the color turned pale red. He forced himself to control that he was not huge, but the potency was not something he could control. Excessive force was drilled from his pores, bringing out a **** mist. "Wrist enhancement! Cherry blossoms and hoofs!" The two fishermen flew again, and Qiaoba shivered slightly. A few fish people behind him seized this opportunity, and several sharp swords were cut from all angles, sealing up all the routes that Choba avoided. Seeing that he could not escape, Choba turned and turned quickly in place. "Fur strengthen!" A rotating reddish hair group appeared in place, and the swords that had been cut up were flew out. "Heavy weight! I am!" Choba stared red, and each fist screamed and screamed out. Several of the people who sneaked on him all spit blood and were shot and flew out. However, when he was preparing for the next intensive, he found that he could not strengthen, and the surrounding scenery suddenly became higher. Is the time for the blue wave ball coming? ! A strong sense of weakness rushed into my heart, and now he only feels the confusion of the brain like never before, just like thousands of bees roaming in his mind. The shrinking Choba fell from the air to the ground, and in his hand, he held the fifth blue wave ball! In Choba, the ultimate blue wave ball was swallowed and turned into a giant beast. At the same time, Chiba in the room opened his eyes sharply. . v4 Chapter 75： : Chiba arrival The huge orc, more than ten meters high, broke the deck of the ԡ, and the monsterized Qiaoba held his hands on the deck and pulled himself out of the second cabin. The huge weight made the ԡ sway around, and it immediately attracted everyones attention. Robin and Urki, who were struggling to support, also stopped their movements and looked at the behemoth, and the cherry-colored hat of the logo showed his identity. "Joe, Choba?!!!" "!!!" The monsterized Qiao Ba screamed in the sky, and a pair of lantern-like pupils had no slight focus, and the eyes were filled with violent and killing. "Monster! Run!" "Quick and fast!! Go to the sea!!" The fishermen on the deck suddenly became a mess, letting Aaron roar without "August 4th" and one to listen to him. "You guys bastard!!!" The messy fishman quickly caught his attention, the monsterized Qiaoba turned his head to the side with the most people, and the thick arm shot down like a city wall. "Damn!!" Aaron was busy with a slap in the face of the attack, and when he took him back, there was a huge pothole in the previous place, and the fishermen who were covered by this palm were all photographed below. I dont know if I am covered in blood. And before Aaron got up, the monsterized Qiaoba reached out and took it to him. This time it was completely shrouded in Aaron, and how he smashed it. He was still photographed on the body, smashing the hardened deck, lying in the ruins of life and death. "Hey! Hey!" Just as Hoddy Jones planned to kill the mad Carb, a bunch of sand appeared in the air. Chiba frowned and looked at Choba, while the latter slammed his fist and slammed him. The direct elemental words floated to the front of Choba, and Chiba put a hand on his xiong mouth, faintly said. "quicksand." A huge sand group appeared in the hands of Chiba, and the sand with a diameter of several tens of meters directly involved Choba inside. Then, with the light drink of Chiba, he directly floated the sand group and Choba. On the sea, and then plunged into the sea. A few blisters appeared on the sea, and the fish on the deck looked at the scene with a stunned look. "That is the sand, it is the fruit ability, he just jumped into the water?" "Okay, it seems to be..." Seeing this scene, Hoddy Jones laughed loudly. "Jahahahahaha!!!! I thought that the Chiba that Aron said was so powerful, even blowing him to the sky, it turned out to be such a silly fork! Devil fruit ability to jump into the sea is not looking for death What? He is not normal!" On the other side, Robin and Urki came back from the excitement and turned to look at Hodie Jones with a look of dead. Hoddy Jones was furious at the moment: "What are the two eyes of you?! Live enough!" "No, they won''t die, but it is estimated that you are likely to die." A gloomy voice came from behind his back, and Chiba said coldly. Hoddy Jones was awkward, and he didnt want to turn his head and swept it back. However, the gun was swept away. Looking back and looking at it, Chiba didn''t know when it happened to Robin. I didnt see it at all, how did he do it! ! ! ! Handing the scarred Joeb to Robin, the burning flame of Chibas eyes. "Qiaoba, look at it first, I will go back all the annoying fish people." After turning around, I walked to the deck. Urki said with a voice: "The fat cook is dead and killed by them." Chibas footsteps. "what?" "The fat cook is dead and killed by them." Chiba was silent for a while, and a murderous murder that almost disappeared appeared on him. "Then don''t leave, let''s bury the labor!" Walking a little bit, Chiba turned his head and looked at Hoddy Jones, who was holding the Trident. He said with a murderous voice: "Stand there, don''t move, be optimistic." The ability of the rustling fruit is converted into the thundering fruit, and the two copies are all the thundering fruits. The blazing electric light appears on the body of Chiba, and there is a faint smell in the air. Chiba closed his eyes, and an invisible wave covered the entire ԡ. When he saw the domineering, all the things on the boat were remembered in his mind. Franci and Ace Cuba at the corner of the ship were besieged by the fishermen. They were desperately protecting Tom: the sailor and crew in the lounge were fighting with the fishermen, but fortunately the crew had no casualties: the fish on the deck were slow. Its close to here, and there are hundreds of fish people under the boat. Two seconds later, Chiba opened his eyes and a stern look appeared in his eyes. "Plus you, there are three hundred and seventy-nine fish people, very good, now, let''s die." "Wan Lei." There was a sudden glimmer of light in the air, but before the fish people looked up and looked at it, the light blew down with horror fluctuations, and there was a lightning column hundreds of meters wide, still at the distance from the ship. When there are dozens of meters, it is like a gorgeous blue flower, and it spreads out fiercely. However, this blue flower brings destruction and death. Three hundred and seventy-nine, one is not much, one is quite a lot. The fishmen who stood on the deck had not reacted to what was going on, they were concentrated by an arm-sized electric light. They didnt even have a chance to scream, they were directly burned into a ash by the high temperature attached to the lightning. . 5.3 And inside the deck, the blue light column directly penetrates the deck. There is no shun and turn, and the shortest distance and time penetrate everything on them. In an instant, they step into the deck and fish people. The aftermath. Those who were even worse under the water, the original dense fish, waited for a burst of blue light to flash, only left a large group of ashes in the original place, washed by the sea, directly without the ash. For a moment, on the original rumored rumor, all the sounds disappeared, and only a group of ashes still had the remaining heat. After doing all this, Chiba put down his arm and walked slowly to the side of Hoddy Jones who stood in front. "Do you see it clearly? My strength?" Gently pointing at him, Hoddy Jones collapsed with his trident and turned into ashes and disappeared into the air. . v4 Chapter 76： :Next target Even if all the fishermen who had committed the crime were wiped out, the Chiba group was still not happy. The fat cook died, and the '''' was smashed by the raging Chiba, and everyone was injured to varying degrees. And because the '''' power system was damaged, they caused the Chiba to float for a day at sea. To the capital of seven waters. After returning, under the emergency treatment of Es Cuba, they recovered their entire state in just one day. This tenacious vitality made Ace Cuba admire. Tom was restored to his original condition under the careful care of him and Flach. After waking up, Tom knew from Frank where the cause and effect of the Tom was very happy to promise to help them transform the ԡ. The reason for the transformation is not to build a Phantom. First, the time required for construction is too long. After all, it is the legendary ancient weapon that could not be built without decades. It is not a problem for people. Second, there is no need to rebuild at all. Instead of spending so much time, it is better to reform the ''rumor''. The foundation of '''' would have been good, but after the transformation, it may be insufficient in attack power, but absolutely in defense. Will not lag behind the real ''Pluto''. 14 After thinking about it, Chiba agreed. It is worth mentioning that when Es Cuba searched Luke for their room, they accidentally discovered their experience notes of practicing the ''six styles'', and this is tantamount to the surprise of Chiba. As a result, they experienced a lot of dangers in a series of incidents in the Seven Capitals of Water, but they also grew a lot. So, in the next few days, Chiba waited for the repair and transformation of ԡ while practicing six style and domineering. After only ten days, Chiba learned all the six styles. After all, it is very simple to learn these things with his strength, while Choba learned the four styles, and Robin also learned the four styles. However, Urki only learned the ''iron block'', but he developed the armed color domineering through the coincidence of the ''iron block'' and became the second person to learn to be domineering, but he envied Choba, this honest. Men are also happy with their mouths, and when they eat eggs in the middle of the night, they can''t help laughing. As for Bonnie... She learned monthly step, and the motivation for her learning is saving time in the food, its going to fly much faster... On the tenth day after returning, Chiba walked in the capital of Seven Waters, and the bustling streets made their moods look a little better. Suddenly, Urki squeezed the crowd into mysteriously toward Chiba, and the sneaky and excited look of it made Joeba laugh a little. "Boss boss, you see this! It is a wanted order! It is our wanted order!" Chiba took an eyebrow and took it. Robin Choba also curiously came together. Only Bonnie, still holding a bag of food where to eat and eat, a look that does not care at all. Sure enough, those few are their wanted orders! "Chiba, head of the empty island pirates, reward 300 million Bailey!" "Quirks Ukier, rewarding 180 million Pele! "The son of the devil, Robin, offers a reward of 150 million Bailey!" "The niece, Joe Ellie Bonnie, offers a reward of 140 million Bailey!" "Me! I am!" On the side of the chobe, pointing to his anxiously said, because he was not tall enough, he could not see the wanted orders. "You all have more than 100 million Bailey, then I should have exceeded 100 million Bailey! How much is it? How much! Tell me!" After seeing the wanted order, Robin smiled and blasted Joeba. "Well, by contrast, it is a lot." It was said that Qiaobas eyes were shining, and he turned his head and looked forward to seeing Chiba. Looking at the wanted order in his hand, Chiba pumped his mouth and twisted his head to the side. "Pet.... pet, Choba, a reward of 100 Bailey." Compared to ordinary pets... After he finished reading this sentence, Chiba heard the sound of petrochemical shattering... On the same day, Qiaoba lost for a long time, and for a while he was blind. "Mr. Chisiluk, Dr. Kureha, adventure, boat doctor, sea thief, 100 Bailey, pet........" However, everyone was very interested in not bothering him, let him alone taste this loss... The rewards of the storm soon passed, and the same time passed, Chibas strength was steadily strengthened, and the repair work of ԡ was already completed, and the transformation work was carried out by more than half. One morning, Chiba was practicing to see the color of domineering, and suddenly there was a knock on the door. "The door is not closed, Mr. Tom please come in and say it!" The door was pushed open, and it was Mr. Tom, but his fat face was anxious and uneasy at this time. "What''s wrong? Mr. Tom?" asked Chiba on a glass of water. "Thank you, thank you." And Tom didn''t see it, and he drunk it when he passed the water. "Long story short, now it is not safe, we have to leave as soon as possible." Chiba sighed and then asked: "Is the Navy looking for them?" "Yes, it''s reliable. This time it''s not only the cps, but even a few famous lieutenants at the Navy headquarters! We have to leave here as soon as possible!" But what about the transformation of ԡ? "Oh, I just want to tell you about this, I still looked down on ''Pluto''. These days I found the best craftsmen on the island to transform with me, but it is still very difficult. I know that an hour ago, we were 090. Arrange the defense system of ''Pluto'' and the weapon system has not been placed." It was said that Chiba spewed out of the water. "Hey? Its so slow! Can you hurry up? It doesn''t matter if it''s simple." And Tom wiped the water on his face and looked at Chiba. "As the best shipsmith, how can it be ''simple''! It''s best to do it! What''s more, whether it''s '''' or ''ڤ'' is one of the best, how can it be sloppy! skilled work!" Looking at the soul of the craftsman, the burning of Tom, Chiba smoked his mouth. "Then what do you say, do you have to go with the boat craftsmen? Let them go to be pirates?" And Tom is proud of the xiong. "Although I personally hope that they join the pirate team, but they do not live and die, so I thought of a perfect way!" "Yes, what method." "Take them to the fisherman island, you must go to the new world! It will definitely pass through the fisherman island! Where will I finish? The weapon manufacturing part of ''Pluto''! I am guaranteed this old face, waiting for you When you go, just install the weapon directly! How about! My plan is good!" Chiba took a sip from the teacup and looked at the four Bonnies who packed their bags at the door and smiled. "Fishman Island, it is really good." v4 Chapter 77： : Wan Lei reproduction Now that you have decided on your goals, you don''t have to hesitate, and if they stay here, they will probably be in the water. Although it has been known that ԡ has been transformed halfway, it was a surprise when Chiba saw it. First of all, in terms of volume, the huge volume of the original ''rumor'' was directly reduced by half, and the color changed from gold to darker gold with deeper domineering. In terms of shape, it was directly changed, streamlined hull, arc. The shape of the sail, the open space on the bow of the ship has a three-cylinder gun full of technology. And on the deck, carefully laid a layer of ''carpet grass'', this grass does not need soil, as long as the water can grow well, the operating ground originally exposed to the air is now heavily The dark gold metal surrounds. Chiba went in and glanced at it. The dense buttons almost made him unclear. Tom explained it for a long time and he gradually became familiar with it. "This, is this still my rumor?" Chiba looked narrower, but forced a countless times of ԡ to stay in the air. It is said that Tom is proud to tingxiong, and to hear the praise of the boat, is undoubtedly the best affirmation for a boatman! So despite the urgency of time, he ran to the fart. "First of all, the size of the ''rumor'' is too big, which not only reduces its speed, but is also more likely to be hit by artillery. Considering that your pirates do not need such a large volume, we cut half of him and will Half of the metal melted the mast and the alloy was added to the other half of the boat, making it stronger and harder." "Well, it''s really good, but why do you want to make a mast?" Robin asked curiously. "Oh, this is the most important thing in our days. This mast, which was cast by a half-boat rumor, is sturdy and terrible. If it is there, no matter how strong the wind is, it is impossible to blow the sail, and he The most important role is the central carrier of the ''Pluto'' defense system! When I mentioned Phantom, its not only that Chibas eyes are bright, but several others have come together. Tom tweeted tingxiong again, pointing to a button in the control room. "The ''Pluto'' is installed on it, see the red button, press it!" It was said that Qiaoba rushed over and pressed the red button. A slight machine sounded, and the base of the main mast suddenly lit a light blue light, and then the light stretched up the mast and slammed open as it reached the top. A thin, light blue mask fell, and the 100-meter-long '''' was completely enveloped inside. Although the layer was very thin, anyone could clearly feel the power contained in it. It is definitely not Easily broken. Looking at the surprised and speechless people, Tom said excitedly. "The defensive defensive power of this defensive hood is incredible. Franci''s kid''s ''winds and cannons'' you know, one hit to destroy several buildings, but in the nearest distance to the defensive hood, the defensive hood has ripples Didn''t produce a point!" "And his energy comes from the water in the construction drawings of ''Pluto''. As long as there is sea water, the hood can be opened forever! Although it takes electricity to convert seawater, you are not a problem for the amount of lightning. !" Chiba slowly shot out, tentatively blasting a flame column against the defensive hood. The hot flame column rolled over and rushed to the defensive hood. After the blast on the hood, it made a loud noise, but when the flame dissipated, it was found that although the momentum was huge, the defensive hood did not even have a crack. "It''s a strong defense..." "Oh, that''s not, it doesn''t look at who built it. Although this ship has not yet been completed, it is definitely my best work! I was not mature enough for Roger''s ship, so I didn''t do it best. And now, after more than ten years, I can definitely do my best!" Although ԡ has undergone major transformations, there has been no change in the use of electrical energy to accelerate progress. After a simple familiarization, Chiba has been fully skilled. "In this case, Mr. Tom, then we are at the fisherman island!" Tom didn''t take the ԡ to the fisherman island. After all, there are still many boat crafters who have to go together. Although they know that Chiba is not the kind of pirate, the pirate ship is always awkward..... "Well! You don''t have to be too anxious, the weapon system won''t finish so fast, take your time!" "understood!" After saying goodbye to Tom, Chiba turned and turned into a group of electric mans back to the ship. Robin, Choba, Bonnie and Urki are looking at him with all their expectations. Chiba smiled and shouted. ".start sailing!!!" "Oh!!!!!!!" Looking at the cheering people, Chiba felt a clear and refreshing, long breath, and he turned into a group of electric mans flying to the top of the ship''s mast. "There is still one thing to do." Chiba said with a whisper. Standing there, Chiba closed his eyes. See the smell of domineering! The powerful domineering temperament, Chiba placed the main detection point in the northeast, where is the place where the judicial island is located, and where the offensive fleet arrives. Soon, Chiba discovered the naval vessel that was hit. There are fifty warships with armed militia soldiers. Seeing the color domineering, the image over there was passed to his mind, and Chiba slowly extended his right hand. Double imitation of the thundering fruit, the ability to superimpose! At that moment, Chibas body was completely (Nuo Zhao) turned into a purple-blue electric ball. The terrible temperature of the horrible power, the space around it was faintly distorted. The clouds in the sky did not fly normally in the distance, and a cluster of gray-black cumulonimbus clouds flashed over the group of warships. "You can''t let me disturb my good mood, so please stop there." Taking a deep breath, Chiba slammed openly, and the endless thunderbolt jumped in the eyes, and the electric light spurted in the hand, and he slammed the force in front of him! Far away, a loud bang, tens of thousands of blue lightnings are like crazy, the navy is completely wrapped inside, every naval eye reflects the violent electric mans, and deep fear . "Wan Lei!!!!" Watching a ship battle slowly disappear in the world of Thunder, Chiba waved like a thing that didn''t matter, and turned back to the deck. . v4 Chapter 78： : Is this fishing? The ԡ broke through the sea, and the sails rose high, leaving a long ripple on the sea behind them. This is already the tenth day to leave the capital of Seven Waters. They are moving towards the agreed place. Seven Waters is not the world''s best shipyard. The performance of ԡ has increased several times compared with the previous one. The original ԡ was developed by Ai Nilu. Thanks to the revival of the rumors, only by the wind, Chiba has already made tens of millions of miles. Chiba has a fishing rod in his hand. The fish hook is a spiced bait. He is carrying a boring fishing, and next to him is a sleepy Bonnie. Long sighed, Chiba turned and asked: "Robin! How many days we can come!" Because the nauticalian was not very reliable, Robin volunteered to assume the responsibility of the nautical. Although she is not a professional voyager, with her knowledge, there is generally no mistake. Robin put down the book, looked at the permanent pointer, and said with a smile. "It takes about two days, Captain Chiba." "what." Chiba sighed, and when he wanted to complain, the hook in his hand suddenly moved. Chiba stunned and turned quickly, and a flash of electric light broke out in his eyes. "Ha ha ha ha, there are 187 hooks on the fish!!! 100,000 volts, discharge!!!!" It was only then that the fishing rod in Chibas hand was not a piece of wood at all, but a solid metal rod, not just a fishing rod, even the fishing line was twisted with wire. The stunned blue current rushed into the sea along the fishing rod. Only a whole blue light flashed, and then a few bubbles were raised on the sea surface. A fish about ten meters long floated up and floated up. And then with the white eyes floating up, there are fish within hundreds of meters. "Ha ha ha! I am so amazing!!" With a slap in the air, this fish, which is full of white pounds, was taken directly to the boat by him, and the fish also braised the smell of grilled fish... Bonnie smoked her nose and slammed her eyes open. The little eyes stared at the half-cooked fish on the deck. The mouth of the mouth almost fell to the ground, and the Chiba was grabbing her back neck. How can you struggle to break free? "No, it''s not cooked yet, don''t eat." Wen Yan, Bonnie squatted like a deflated ball, turned her head, and looked at Chiba with a look of resentment. Chiba smoked the mouth of the mouth. "Hey, you just ate 15 people for breakfast, now its only an hour?" Bonnie''s face turned red and turned her head. "That is breakfast, this is dessert, dessert!!" Chiba took another slap, and did not pick up the words of interest. Instead, he turned his head and put the fishing rods that had the bait on again. Your home dessert is a ten-meter-long semi-cooked fish. Fortunately, the labor is very rich..... Looking at the two men, Robin grinned next to him. Chiba sighed helplessly. Suddenly, the bait that had just been put down moved again. "Well?! So hooked up so soon! No loss is the bait for Qiao Ba! 100,000 volts, discharge!!" The electric light flashed again, and the azure blue occupied a hundred meters of sea surface, and the wire arc tumbling on the water. After a few seconds, various fishes floated to the surface with their eyes closed, and the fish line in Chibas hand not only did not stop, but they struggled even more madly. The fishing line consisting of metal wires almost broke. Signs. "Europe and Europe, this fish is really amazing! Chiba, increase the power! Directly cooked! So he has no resistance." Bonnie''s eyes are shining, and the mouth of the mouth is almost dripping. "Hey, your thoughts are exposed....." Chiba looked at her with helplessness, sighed and turned to look at the tight metal box on the sea, feeling the powerful pulling force, and Chiba browed. Its against you. "10 million volts, discharge!!!!" More than a few times more electric light was released from the hands of Chiba, and it was injected into the sea along the fishing rod. A second later, the blue electric awns were all over the surrounding sea, and the strong electric light even jumped a few meters from the sea, and the lightning of the sound was heard. By the time the electric light disappeared, more fish (beaa) floated into the sea with a white eye, and a rich seafood scent rose from the sea... "Hey, this is the time....I rely on!! Still moving!!" Looking at the tightly threaded wire, Chibas eyes slammed and stood up from the railing. "I still don''t believe in electricity today, you are not dead! Bonnie is waiting to eat fish soup!!!" "it is good!!" The right hand was lifted up high, and a lightning ball in the state of plasma appeared in his hand. Chiba snorted, and the lightning ball suddenly expanded to about five meters. The thunder and lightning caused the air to be slightly distorted. stand up. "This is about 100 million volts. Hey, I have to see how big the fish is today!!!!" After saying that Chiba directly pressed the thunder ball on the fishing rod. "stop!!!" The fishing rod instantly gasified, and the thunderbolt thundered into the sea. "Boom!!!!!֨֨֨֨~" A huge roar sounded, and thousands of seas around it suddenly rolled up. The fish floating directly on the surface of the sea gasified. The dazzling thunder and lightning evaporated large pieces of sea water. The water flow collided with the electric current and made a loud noise. The water and electricity are directly tens of meters high. Several figures rushed out of the cabin, Urki held a pencil, and Qiaoba held a blue wave ball in his hand. When he saw the scene outside, Qiaoba was awkward and did not directly eat the blue wave ball. Seeing Robin looking at him with a smile, Qiaoba asked quickly. "How, what''s wrong!!! Is it an enemy!" "No, Chiba is fishing," Robin said with a smile. "fishing, fishing?" On the edge of the ship, Chiba frowned at the surface of the sea, and the fishing rod in his hand had disappeared directly under the strong current, and the sea was still calm. After Chiba looked at it for a while, he turned to stare at Bonnie, who was also looking at him with a serious look. Just, what did you hear? For example, stop. "No, you got it wrong." "Yes, that''s good." Bonnie and Chiba were relieved at the same time. "No, you didn''t get it wrong." A strange voice came from behind, and there were several sounds of the human body falling on the deck. Chiba glimpsed, slowly turning his head. A person appears behind his back, with a furry winter hat with leopard spots, two small gold earrings on each side of the ear, a beard on the lower jaw, and a casual long-sleeved dress with a hat. Shallow Blue spotted pants. The black sleeves and hats are matched with pink orange clothes, and the xiong front has a large smiley special pattern. And beside him, there are a few people who have been corona, they are carrying a touch of black smoke. The man leaned his knife on his shoulder and stared at Chiba coldly. "Who is the owner of this ship, I am Trafalgar Luo, head of the Red Heart Pirates Group, I want to find something for you to discuss." v4 Chapter 79： : Trafalgarro Luo stood on the edge of the ship and looked at Chiba coldly. There were a lot of scorching on several people around him. "Trafalgarro?" Chiba looked strangely at him, thinking of Luos only submarine pirate ship in the whole pirate world, and then remembering the previous big fish, and the few people who were corona... Eggs are not fish... Chiba turned to look at the crowd, and they didn''t go too far, and they looked like I still have things that didnt bother the captains adult steadily coming, and took a small step and quickly walked away. Robin smiled at him and looked down at the book. These bastards... Coughing a few times, Chiba said a face, said the voice. "I am the captain of this ship. Hello, my name is Chiba, the captain of the Air Island Pirates." When he heard the words of the empty island Haize regiment, Luos brow wrinkled, but when he saw the coma around him, he turned his head and looked at Chiba again. "Chiba is the master, you just attacked us, can you give me an explanation?" Chibas face suddenly became very embarrassing, and the low-looking look could no longer be carried. After a few coughs, he smiled and touched his head. "Ha ha ha, just... I am fishing! I am not careful, haha, so I am too hard, hahaha, then we can know how people around us, hahaha, so it is accidental injury, accidental injury." Luos eyes jumped and he looked down at his unlucky crew. If it wasnt for the strength of his timely surgery, they should have been a bunch of coke.... If this is another pirate group, Luo will definitely not be merciful, and they will be thrown into the sea and deflated. As for death, it is not his business. And facing the Chiba''s empty island pirate group ..... he really did not have that guts. One-on-one, Luo has confidence that he will never lose to anyone on a supernova, but if you want a pair of three, then you are looking for death..... After all, they are only hurt, and the other party does not seem to be deliberate. It is not as good as it is. With a long sigh, Luo jumped from the boat and looked at Chiba and said, "Do you have a ship doctor here? I need a little healing medicine to treat them." Already ready to smash the smashing of Chiba, and then quickly reacted. "Qoba! Come out and save people! Come out with a burn!" After two hours, the moonlight has appeared in the air. In the hall of the cabin, Luo Jiaojiao looked at the white bear Peibo and others who had been mingled with Qiaoba and his party. It was very depressed about what happened just now. Its clear that two hours ago, Im not going to work hard. Now Im looking like a happy person? Looking at Xia Qi and Pei Jin, who are working with Bonnie, Luo sighed and sighed, and took a sip of the cup. After a while, he got up and came to Chiba. "Chiba is the master of the house, can you come out for a while, I have something to say to you." "Hey? I? Ok." Chiba stuffed a few pieces of meat into his mouth and put down the chopsticks and followed them up. "What is it, Luo, don''t you like the excitement?" "Ah, forget it, Chiba is the master, I really hate that atmosphere." Luo pressed his hat and said. Chiba sat on the grass and said with a smile. "Haha, me too, I don''t like the environment very much. It''s a bit too noisy for me, but they like it, and the pirates shouldn''t be like this, happy, unrestrained, though I prefer quiet practice." Luo was silent for a while and nodded. "Its true, but I am looking for you not to say this, but to have more important things to say." "What is it, is it still worrying about this afternoon''s affairs?" Chiba said half-jokingly, he had already guessed what Luo had to say, and it had nothing to do with the matter of being charged. Sure enough, Luo shook his head and said. "No, things are over. Chiba is the master. I am looking for you tonight, mainly because I want to talk to you." "Let''s talk about it? Are you sure you are not reporting the hatred of that electricity?" "No, I just want to talk to you about how strong the second-ranked supernova is, and that''s about my next plan." Asking for flowers As he said, Luo pulled out the long knife he carried with him and pointed it at the tip of the sword. "Come on! Chiba is the master!" Seeing it, Chiba sighed helplessly, slowly rising from the ground, but his eyes drifted to the door of the next hall. Choba and Peibo immediately shrank their heads back. A flash of electric light appeared in the hands of Chiba, his mouth slightly tilted. "You all said that this level is pointing at me with a sword. How can you not teach you lessons? Just, don''t cry for mercy." Luo answered him with a quick attack. .......... And Chiba didn''t even hide from hiding. Luo, who had not learned to be domineering, could not hurt him at this level of criticism. The knife was cut on the body of the Chiba Thunderbolt, but it only provoked a series of electric awns. When the knives passed, his body would return to its original state. "Oh, its really no mercy." With a cold sigh, Chiba was too lazy to give Luo what face, and directly turned into a lightning rush, and a ray of light in his hand smashed it. The eye of the eye was condensed, and one hand pressed, and a 100-meter-wide translucent mask wrapped him together with Chiba. "room! baton!" Luos figure suddenly disappeared, and the thunderball hit the open space, but even the grass did not hurt one. And Luo suddenly appeared under the Chiba, the knife in his hand with a strange light, squatting to the chest of Chiba. "Hey, the ability to operate the fruit is really good, but... it doesn''t mean you can win me!" The body of Chiba was shocked, and the unexplained thunder and lightning that suddenly spread out of the body, the hot thunder and lightning with a huge force, would have to retreat with the baton. However, an electric light flashed, and the shape of Chiba appeared directly at the place where Luo appeared. The blue sphere in his hand flashed with silk and electric, and he pressed straight into his body. "100,000 volts, discharge." v4 Chapter 80： :Unlucky Luo The shiny electric horns were firmly pressed against Luo''s body, and the violent lightning directly surrounded Luo in the middle, and then turned into a group of ashes in a glare of light. "It turned gray!" The group of people watching in the corner shouted. But Chiba smiled. "The speed of lightning is ultimately better than teleportation." He looked up at the sky, where there was a figure making a slashing action over hundreds of meters. In his savage domineering, a green grass slowly fell behind him. Chibas smile is even stronger. The next moment, Luo in the air instantly disappeared into his sight. At the same time, Chiba thought about turning over the grass leaves without thinking about turning around. The blade of grass disappeared, and Luos eyes were cold and the knife appeared. "four three three" but. How is the sole of the grass? ! ! ! Just after the teleportation of the ''baton'', Luo simply couldnt make any defenses, and he could only watch the soles zoom in front of his eyes. A dull sound, the sole of the shoe with no additional ability was printed on Luo''s face. In the treacherous smile of Chiba, Luo''s handsome face was instantly deformed, and the hat flew into the air. His whole person directly hit the mast of the ship like a ball that was shot. The mouth is a blood, and the crisp, cracked bones of the sound are ringing. The statue is pulled out with all the strength and slowly falls to the ground. Chiba smashed her feet and raised an eyebrow at Luo, who was kneeling on the ground. "Don''t pretend! I don''t have the ability to use it. It hurts your surgery and the fruit is easy to connect. I want to attack me, the door is not there, get up." As he said, Chiba had lost a few thunderballs in the past. Sure enough, when the thunderball flew over, Luos figure disappeared directly into the air. In the air hundreds of meters high, Luo Qichuan appealed to the figure, he held the handle in one hand, and the other hand pressed on the back of the knife, aiming at the Chiba on the ground through the blade. If you are not fooled, then pick me up! "Scalpel Injection!!!" With a push, a huge knife-shaped air wave rushed out of his knife and pressed against the Chiba on the deck. The rapid flight of air fluctuations with great kinetic energy, if this attack does not follow the next, even if the enhanced "rumor" will probably be a big hole. This Luo, actually forced me to take this move. "As you wish, 60 million volts, Raytheon!" A huge dragon-shaped thunder and lightning sprang from his hand, and the bright purple Thunder Dragon and Luo''s air volatility collided with each other and a huge explosion occurred directly. After hitting this shot, Chiba smashed his head and disappeared into a shape. The speed of lightning is comparable to the speed of light. Although the current Chiba can''t reach that speed, it can still be achieved by speeding in the range of a few hundred meters. A touch of electric mans appeared behind Luo, and when Luo had not yet reflected, Chiba hit a big punch directly on his stomach. Luo directly spurted out of the blood, and was smashed into the v shape and rushed to the ground, while Chiba continued to turn into lightning and catch up with Luo, a leg lashing on his arms. A burst of buzzing sounds, the crowd of people closed their eyes. In a burst of bones, Luo flew out laterally and once again hit the mast of the ship, showing a large shape, slowly sliding to the ground. Chiba turned to electric mans to come to him. After careful observation, he nodded. "Well, this is dizzy, it should be that I won, haha, its really a big harvest tonight, Qiaoba! Come and save people!" After that, Chiba directly turned into a group of lightning disappeared. A glimpse of electric awns appeared in the room and gradually turned into a look of Chiba. He lay down directly on chuang and reached out and shouted. "room!" An invisible force field covering a few kilometers of the square appears in the air, while Chiba is in the center of the circular force field. With a stroke, a cup on the table suddenly split into two, and then instantly appeared in the hands of Chiba. Looking at the cup with a smooth cut as a mirror, Chiba pressed the cup together again, and a wave of space occurred, and the cup became the same. Controlling the cup slowly flying on the table, Chiba smiled lightly..... The power of the surgery fruit, huh, it is interesting. I didn''t know what Luo would think. I was violently beaten. Not only did I not test my strength, but I also copied the ability of the surgery. If he knew it, he would be depressed. The next day, Luo tied a circle of bandages and knocked on the door of Chiba. After coming in, Luo was not embarrassed, and he said straight to the door. "A thousand homes, are you interested in challenging the four emperors with me? Or, are you confident?" Chiba raised an eyebrow and said with a cup of tea: "Hey, I am really interested. I am sure to defeat the Four Emperors. However, I don''t think I have to challenge you with you." This is tantamount to direct rejection. Although Luo guessed that Chiba might refuse, he did not expect that he would be so ruthless, so straightforward, his sentence made Luo Haohang not pick up. Coughing a few times, Luo frowned and said: "Chiba is the master of the house, the four emperors are the strongest in the second half of the great route. If you want to find onepiece, you must go through their territory, relying on their temper, absolutely not It will make people easy to pass, and a pirate group alone can''t do it anyway." Chiba waved his hand and said with a look of disappointment. "How did Roger pass in the past? At that time, although there were no four emperors, the danger of opening up the route should not be much less than this. The predecessors have helped us open up the road. I have not had the courage to face them. If it is dangerous, why bother to find onepiece?" "But, Chiba is the master..." "Well, I don''t have to say more, I won''t agree, although I really want to destroy the Four Emperors, but not now, and ..... I have to do my own things, I will not be played." Reunion." Chiba put down the teacup and pointed to his head. "I am not stupid enough to think that you have only one day, so I believe in me, I am coming to discuss with you the crusade of the four emperors. It is difficult for me to be so popular. It is nothing more than seeing the strength of our pirates. It is said that I have seen four ''supernovas''. "Do you say it, Death surgeon Trafalgar?. v4 Chapter 81： : Being the captain Luo stood there silent for a while, and finally sighed. "Hey, Chibas family is really justified. I really took a fancy to your strength, but I forgot that cooperation should be reciprocal. On the one hand, it is beneficial, cooperation is not established, it is my abruptness. Then, I will retire first." After that, Luo turned and walked backwards. "and many more." Luos footsteps stopped at the door. Chiba held two hands on the table and looked at him with a slanting head. He smiled and said. "Although it won''t establish a cooperative relationship with you, when you go to cruel Dolan, I will go back and help you." Luos pupils shrank and slowly turned to look at Chiba. "Chiba is the master of the house, how do you know that I will go to crusade Dolanming? I only said that the goal is the four emperors, although Dolfranming is very big........" How do I know? Oh, you dont know what you know, I know all. Chiba waved his hand and interrupted Luos words and continued. "You used to be a member of the Fleming family, but you have retired from it. Oh, the power of the Fleming family is still very strong. It is a good opportunity to hide strength into 14 long. The wisdom will never be able to figure this out." Chiba stared at Luo, whose face was slightly changed, and his mouth raised a curve. He whispered on the table. "But you have come out. When the wings are not yet full, presumably this must be something that will change your view of the Dolframming family. What is it? Style, communication, Interest, life, or what stimulation?" Luo was silent for a while, looked up at Chiba, and there was a trace of surprise in his eyes. Although the guess is not correct, but at least half of it. He smiled and looked at Chiba: "I didn''t expect the power of Chiba to be strong, and even the wisdom is so strong. Yes, my first goal is indeed to crusade Dolanming, not just for personal reasons." "Dolfranming has a huge underground communication force. He not only provides weapons and ammunition to various national forces, but also provides a very precious thing." Speaking of this, Luo Dunton, did not continue to say. And Chiba is a spit. Its as if you dont say that I dont know what its like, its not the artificial demon fruit, Ive been thinking for a long time. "In short, Duo Fulang Ming has a deal with Kai Duo, one of the four emperors. If he kills more than Franken, then the grasp of Kaduo will definitely increase the number." Chiba nodded. "I don''t care if you say it. I will go there at the time, but not to weaken Kaido, but for you." Luo Yizhen, surprised to point to himself. "I?" Chiba nodded. As a person with the ability to operate the disease, Luo has mastered the power of space, and his medical skills are extremely powerful. Basically, he can save people back with a sigh of relief. Although he has reproduced the fruit power, he has not copied him. Superb medical skills. And the power of Chiba does not mean that other people are also strong. Bonnie, Robin Urki, Choba, and the people on board, they are not strong. But they came here with themselves. Perhaps some of them were greedy and fearful of death, but they entrusted their lives to themselves. This time, the death of the fat cook made him think a lot. As their captain, they should use the greatest strength to protect them, because they entrusted everything to the Chiba as the captain. Chiba nodded and continued. "You have superb medical skills. It is not that Choba''s medical skills are not good. On medical treatment alone, you are definitely not his opponent. He is the best doctor at sea, but some injuries can not be treated by simple medical skills. Luo is also an understanding person, combined with the enthusiasm of Chiba for his crew, he instantly guessed the idea of ??Chiba. "So, Chibas home is what it means. When your crew is injured, can''t I refuse?" Chiba nodded. "Yes, when the crew is injured by the inability to heal, I will take you to find you. At the same time, I have fifteen of the best artificial fruit in the place of Franming." "This is a deal, promise, we will go to help you, but only limited to deal with Dolframming: if you don''t agree, there will be no result." Luo frowned and thought about it. When Chiba looked at him, he knew that he had basically agreed. Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Luo to nod and look at Chiba: "Okay, I promised!" "Haha, then, mutual help is enjoyable." Luo reached out and held both hands together. When Luo went out, Chiba laughed. Life is guaranteed, the strength of the crew is strengthened, and the overall strength is strengthened. Moreover, Dolfranming was originally on his crusade list, and the artificial demon fruit had to be obtained. That was what he had already set when he entered the new route. He has the ability to reproduce the fruit, he can know the effect without eating the fruit. The artificial demon fruit is not so rare, and it will also have defects, but it is quite easy to find several fruits without side effects. How strong is a pirate group composed of full-powered people? Thinking of this, Chiba laughed, and he gradually understood why Kaido wanted to form a pirate group with full capabilities. Chiba is really good, but he forgot one thing. With his character, after fighting side by side with Luo, will he be assured that Luo will find a person to die? Just as the thousand 057 leaves were thinking, the phone bug sounded him out of fantasy. "Bloobrobru...oh." "Hey, I am Chiba, who are you?" "Chiba! I am Tom! Now I have already arrived at Yuman Island. Now you should be on the island of Shampoo!" "You are running really fast...." Chiba spit a word, thinking for a while, lazily said: "It should be here tonight." Hearing this, the face on the phone bug that looked like Tom suddenly excited. "Yes! That''s great! You still have a lot of money!" "clam?" An ominous premonition rose from the heart of Chiba. And Tom''s next words also confirmed the feeling of ominousness in his heart. "We found that we needed a special kind of metal when we made the "King of the Kings" attack system. Without the metal, the weapon system could not be perfectly installed on the ship!" "and then" Chiba didn''t care about the words ''I can''t install perfectly''. From the look of the guy, he wouldn''t be so excited if he didn''t find a solution. "I am very fortunate! The next Champa Island will have a very large auction! There are countless treasures! There will be countless pirates navy, and wherever there is exactly that metal!". v4 Chapter 82： : It seems that I can only do something that pirates should do. Chiba hangs up the phone, and looks at the front with no eyes. Ten billion, ten billion, ten billion. "What a broken iron piece actually wants ten billion! What is special is the low price!! Low price!!!! Why not grab it!!!" Chibas madness. This stone, about 1.5 billion will be able to win! How about it, cheaper! Tom said. Just because I made a cheap and self-satisfied Chiba, I squeezed the cup into pieces. "I know that it should be too early to be happy! How about I cut my head with the ability to change money? This money is coming! It can be changed many times!" Recalling Toms words, Chiba was extremely depressed. He has to pay for this money. Since it is a transformation, it must be transformed to the best, not to mention that if he does not, he will count on the group of dead and poor ghost shipmen! The auction will start tomorrow morning, but where can he find 10 billion yuan? Is it difficult for him to dismantle the ԡ? Chiba stood up depressed, frowned and went out, and turned a few turns to Robin''s room. "Robin! Robin! Are you there? I have something important to find you." After a while, Robin opened his door with a sleepy eye. She was wearing a thin pajamas, lazily leaning against the door, and a mature and feminine feeling came to the surface. Chiba was blushing in the face and waiting for him to come back. When Robin looked back, Robin looked at him with a funny look. "What''s wrong, Chiba, I want to come in and say, I just took a shower." Don''t tell me! ! The old face was red, and Chiba coughed a few times, shifting his gaze to the other side. "I don''t have to go in, just stand here, that, Robin, how much do we have?" Robin brows slightly. "There are still 300 million Baileys. What happened? I suddenly worried about finances." Hearing this number, Chibas eyes widened and he couldnt take care of anything. He grabbed Robins shoulder and swayed. "Three or three hundred million? No, I remember that there is a big piece of gold in it! Is it wrong?" Robin smiled at him. "No." Like a squat on the head of Chiba, he squatted to the side and squinted his eyes and snorted. "How come....how come....I always thought that we were very rich... I always thought that there were at least seven hundred and eight billion."..." "Well, it''s really a lot, but it took a lot in the capital of the seven waters. Although the transformation is free for Mr. Tom, the ship repair is to collect the money. The cost for the craftsmen is about 100 million yuan. 50 million, 50 million for clothing and food, Bonnie used 200 million for dinner, and used for 30 million for healing...." Chiba slammed and raised his head fiercely. "Wait....wait!!!! What''s the last one?" "Oh, Bonnie is eating too much." "That wouldn''t be so abnormal.....my metal, my Pluto weapon system. Looking at Robin''s smile, Chiba once again slammed his head in pain. However, how can a real pirate be stumped for a few cents! Then look for what onepiece! A few seconds later, Chiba stood up slowly and slowly, and there was a faint smell on his body. "Thousand, Chiba, you are fine....." Robin asked worriedly. "Hehehe, yeah, how can I be stumped by this few cents," Chibas eyes flashed in the electric Mars, and a sullen smile appeared in his mouth. "Let''s... do something that the pirates are supposed to do!" Two hours later. Chiba stood in the pile of money, madly throwing a variety of gold coins Bailey and various jewels. Robin looked at him silently behind him. "Ha ha ha ha!!! Money! These are all money!! There are 100 million! It is still so fast!" "Hey, Captain, is this what you call the pirates?..." Robin took a look at his mouth. "Yeah, the pirates are stealing money, what''s wrong with us! We are pirates!" "But, shouldn''t we be grab? "Yeah, if you are found, you have to grab it! Quickly, don''t find those idiots, don''t find it, use this to install it!" Chiba pulled out two huge sacks from behind and threw one of them to Robin. Robin sighed heavily, passed the sack, and stuffed it with money: "Captain, is that teleportation ability the ability of a ''death surgeon''?" ". er er um, not a teleport." Chiba said on the side of the line. "It is the space to control, in a spherical space, it is completely in control of everything, not just teleportation, but also a lot, such as cutting the human body, controlling objects, etc. Now my ability is shrouded in two or three kilometers. "" "Well, take control of the space, the ability to be strong and powerful. Chiba, you told me the ability, okay." "It''s okay, we are partners, aren''t they?" After the looting of Chiba one night, the pirate boats around the shampoo islands were smuggled into the warehouse, and it was really convenient to use the space-shifting Chiba in the sea to be a thief. At the end of the day, Chiba almost searched for the pirate ship near the shampoo island. Although the 1.5 billion is enough for the compact, but Chiba, who is worried that the money may not be enough, decided to make another vote! The sky has gradually brightened up, and a few out of the realm of the post, the people on board (good Li Hao) still sleep in the dream, and Chiba is quietly ran out. "One night, don''t bother Robin anymore, let me come alone." Looking at the shampoo island that can already see the outline, and then look at a pirate ship not far away, Chiba sneered. "Eustace Kidd, a reward of 470 million Baileys, the ability of the magnet fruit, hehehe, one of the supernovas, and the killing warrior Kira, also a supernova. "Two pirates composed of tens of billions of pirates should have a lot of money. Before that, they were afraid that the pirates would run away and steal them. If this is the last one, then there is no need." "Go and play, I heard that Kidd is a cruel guy? I don''t know if he can make me feel a little surprised." A smile rises from the corner of his mouth, and the shape of Chiba disappears into the air. . v4 Chapter 82： : Dont think who is it, I am so merciless. Pirate ship, in the captain''s room. In the dim light, a map of the South China Sea was marked with a big red cross, and the words ''Conquering'' two red characters appeared blatantly. A red-haired hedgehog, wearing a dagger and a pistol in front of Xiong, and wearing a goggles and a dark red coat, Kidd sat in a chair. He is a man with both ideals and ambitions, but his character is more brutal and often irritated for a little thing. For example, today he tore a crew member who angered him. A few knocks on the door sounded. "The door is not closed." A blue-and-white striped mask with several small holes in his head, with a blond hair, and a tall figure with two rotating sickles in his hand came in through the door. Kidd lifted his eyelids: "What''s the matter, Kira." The base stretches and pulls the curtains of the cabin to let the sun shine in. "There is nothing wrong with it, Captain, I heard that you have shredded a crew member again?" Kidd spread his hands and sneered at Kira. "Where is it, do you still have a bad temper? I am a newcomer or a sly. I am not ignorant and sinless. It is the greatest sin to anger me." Kira sat down beside him and sighed. "Oh, its a newcomer, so the rest of the crew is likely to think about something." Kidd snorted: "There are some kinds of crew members who just want to come up with my name and want to come and pick up the big thief cannons." If you are worried about this, there is absolutely no need." "You are like this, forget it, don''t say this, just got the news, Apu''s ''Broadcast Pirates'' was copied out of the old, the store''s Bailey is not left, originally intended to enter the auction to buy things. There is no money left." Kidd snorted for a while, then laughed. "Hahaha! This is a good news. The three-handed freak is probably mad! If you know who did it, I would rather see him!" "It''s really interesting. One of the supernovas, the reward of 350 million thieves, is not left without a penny. It is really a dead man." Outside the door, a foot that was about to kneel on the door stopped. Oh? I said that the harvest of the first ship is so much, there are nearly 300 million Baileys, it is the guy, it is not surprising. Chiba patted his clothes a few times and smashed the collar. Pushing the door open, Chiba slowly walked in. Two seconds later, dozens of fierce knives emerged from the captain''s room, cutting the little room into pieces, and a figure jumped out of the ruins. (bebi) Chiba gently fell on a piece of wood, a little dissatisfied. "Its really violent, even if I dont say hello, do you do it directly? Kidd slowly stepped out of the ruins, and a ring of iron was suspended by his side, flying all the things that fell down to the other side. He said with a sullen face: "Who are you, definitely not my ship, enough to come to my room silently, but also want me to ask who you are?" "Hey, am I not coming in from the door? And you are very calmly watching me for two seconds?" Chiba smiled and said that at the same time, a knife suddenly appeared in his hand, and the backhand that Chiba didn''t look at it was cut off behind. A sound of gold and iron intersected, and the knife collided with two sickles. Kiras figure appeared behind Chiba. "Haha, discharge!!!" Suddenly, the inferior knives suddenly appeared savage electric mans, scared Kira quickly gave up the idea of ??attack, and a flashed back. "It''s really two unfriendly people." Looking at the front made of metal, there are huge fists of several meters. There is a very friendly smile on the face of Chiba, and the left hand condenses a group of lightning and directly blasts up. "boom!!!" In a roar, the huge fist was directly blown into the sky with electric light, and the lightning ball rushed to Kidd. A metal wall appeared in front of the electric ball to block the lightning ball, and then the metal wall slowly split, turning into a huge arm condensed on Kidd''s arm. Looking at Chiba, who was covered in thunder and lightning, there was a sly smile on his face. "I used to go to other people''s troubles. I didn''t expect to be found in trouble today. Hahahaha! You are really bold!!!! Kira!!!" Kira nodded behind Chiba, the two-handed rotary knives in his hand flashed through a cold mang, and his legs smashed, and the wooden planks under his feet burst, and he rushed out like a shell. Both eyes and the eyes locked the throat of Chiba at the same time, and the hands waved wildly, and dozens of narrow air knives twirled against the Chiba. The former Kidd also snorted, and the steel arm was stretched against the Chiba. The steel on the next moment rushed to Chiba like a bullet. The huge area almost shrouded all the directions of Chiba. Go in. "Oh, don''t you mean to talk to me? Just like me." With the smile of Chiba, a touch of blue color appears in the sky. "Thunder!" A bundle of blue light that almost penetrated the heavens and earth slammed down. The violent current directly penetrated the ship. A large hole was blown out in the place where Chiba stood, and the thunderstorm spread. The offensives of the people were all resolved, and they were all covered. The speed of lightning spread is so fast, Kidd quickly adsorbed the surrounding metal, forming a metal iron ball to cover him firmly. Kira''s reaction was not so fast. He was only half-timed and he could only look at the horrible electric mans to cover him. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!" Kira screamed, and the blue-colored electric beating jumped, and he flew out directly into the blackened bomb. Floating in the air, watching the big hole in the boat, and the crew who was rushing to make up the bottom of the boat, Chiba spit out her head. "Oh, hahaha, it seems to be a bit too hot. I obviously want to try another ability. I accidentally used the mine, haha, hahaha...." Next to it, the blackened iron ball slowly opened, and Kidd came out from the inside with a black hedgehog head. He gritted his teeth and looked at it all, and finally his face looked ugly to the Chiba in the air. "Bastard!!!!! I #@........" Chiba raised his eyebrows, and when his swearing words had not yet been said, he directly rewarded him with a thunder. The blue light column of the sky reappeared, and Kidd spit foaming and lying on the deck. Amidst the position of the cabin, several large boxes appeared in the hands of Chiba, filled with jewels. I opened the box and glanced. Chiba picked up her eyebrows. Turning around and coughing a few times, Chiba snorted and said to the black charcoal on the ground. "Cut, don''t think that the labor and management of all the people are so merciless, if it is not in your rich family, today''s exception!". v4 Chapter 84： : Arriving at Chambord Island The Kidd Pirates'' group is very rich, so it is still barely qualified as a moral compensation. Chiba ''s sincere and sincerely asked if the people on the ship had opinions, and the ones on the ship were shaking their heads, so Chiba left with satisfaction. The morning came soon, and the warm sunshine reappeared on the rippling sea. Chiba''s room. ~, Chiba? Chiba? Chiba lying on the bed tightened his quilt, plunged under the pillow and firmly wrapped his head. "Hey, Chiba! Chiba! It''s me! Get up _ come!" Qiaoba anxiously knocked at the door outside the door. Chiba wrapped his head and rolled it on the bed. "Its Choba, hey, is the boat on the shore?..." "Not yet, but I have already arrived at the dock. There are a lot of pirate boats here. There are not enough docks, they are waiting in line." "Yes, that''s letting me lie for a while, just for a while..." Wen Yan, Qiao Ba anxiously shouting outside the door. "But, but if you can''t get up, Bonnie takes the money in the hall and eats it. That was what you got last night." Bonnie? money? Eat something? Chibas eyes slammed wide and kicked the quilt out of bed. "what!!!!!!" On the streets of the Chambord Island, Chiba and his line are wandering around. "This is the shampoo island, it is really a good place." Bonnie said in her hand that she had two large skewers of shampoo, which was unique to the island. Two of them ate the skewers, and she licked the clothes of Chiba, her eyes fixed on the huge pizza in the store not far away. Chiba sighed. "I know, I know........" Chiba walked to the store and took out a 10,000 Bailey hand to the boss. "Three hundred, pack, don''t look for it." The old shop owner is a fat chef. He looked at Chiba in surprise and quickly took over the coins. He turned his head and yelled at the store. "The big business is on the door! Three hundred pizzas! Pack now!" "Yes! Boss! But in that case there is no inventory in the store!" "Let the rest of the people wait! Do it again! Meet the needs of big customers first!" "Yes! Boss!" Chiba found a seat to sit down, and Bonnie bite directly at the pizza that came up, and the fierce appearance made the surrounding pedestrians stop and watch. "It''s greedy, Bonnie," Robin laughed and shot a Bonnie''s forehead, picked up three pizzas, and gave them to Choba and Urki. At the moment when the pizza was picked up, Bonnies eyes suddenly turned into a fierce look. However, when she saw Robin, her eyes became mild like a kitten, picking up three newly released ones. Handed over. "Hey, Robin, this beef curry pizza is really super delicious! Try it!" Chiba turned a blank eye, and a hand bursting a fist on her head. "Eat yours, think that everyone can eat like you." Bonnie looked at Chiba with a grievance in her head, and Robin chuckled and smiled for a moment, he said to Chiba. "Chiba, I went to the island with Choba to see what special products, or books and drugs." "Well, you are careful, because of the auction, there seems to be a lot of pirates around, and most of them are a bit of a pirate." Chiba looked at the fierce pirates around him. "Well, but also Don''t worry too much, if you have something to call your signal gun, I will arrive at the first time." "Ok." Looking at Choba and Robin walking away, Urki also scratched the back of his head, it is estimated that he did not like the reason for eating pizza, Urki also left by excuses to find the auction house, in fact, mostly to find wine Drinked........ When Chiba looked at the big eaten Bonnie, she picked up a pizza and ate it. She completely ignored the strange sights around her and observed the pedestrians around her. Well, most of them are pirates. More than half of them are famous pirates. There are also many navies and rich people. It seems that this auction is very attractive. While eating a pizza, the pupil of Chiba slightly condensed, and a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. "What? Don''t you give me? There isn''t that much!" A tall figure walked over to the table on the side of Chiba, and reached out and grabbed the pizza. "Hey! Chick! I will take these pizzas! You have no opinion! Hahaha! You must not have any opinions! Otherwise, kill your captain and blame me!" When the hand was about to touch the pizza, Bonnie looked down and didn''t even look at it and flew the hand out. Surrounded by a quiet, the heads of those who watched the bustle suddenly shorted, and then laughed wildly. "Ha ha ha ha! A good rough man, was beaten by a chick!" ask for flowers "You can''t do it! Even a little girl can''t cure it?!" "Ha ha ha! The people of the Hawkins pirate group are so embarrassed!!" "That chick is going to be unlucky, Olympus, and the little white face next to it." In a sneer. Bonnie and Chiba are still eating pizza quietly, and the face of Dahan has already become reddish. "Chick, give your face a shameless face! Fight by the captain! I will also make you a cake!" Bonnie glanced at Chiba, who sighed and nodded. Dahan screamed, and the big fist banged to Bonnie with the whistling wind, and Bonnie didn''t even look at it and slammed it. There was no loud noise, no more fractures, only a soft bang, the man trembled and the muscles of the strong muscles decayed with the visibility of the naked eye. ................ Then the man disappeared in two seconds, and a dirty old man with white hair appeared in place. Ageing! Bonnie stood up and took a gun from her pocket and reached it directly on his head. She bit his pizza while looking down at him vaguely. "Not the same as you, even if I kill you ten times, the captain will not marry me." "wait wait wait!!!" A gunshot, the man''s head burst out of a **** fog. When the blood mist has not spread out, a shiny blue directly enveloped the body, and when the body fell to the ground, it became a group of ashes, and a strong burnt smell appeared in the store. . "Hey, don''t make it so bloody, almost no appetite, make a pool of blood, how the boss does business today." Chiba said casually. "Sorry." "Well, punish you for eating half a pizza...." The people around him were quiet in an instant, and their eyes almost fell to the ground. What happened just now? The Hawkins pirate group, known as the captains right hand, is rewarded with a reward of nearly 100 million pirates? Didn''t even leave the body? A group of gray? Looking at the ashes that had dissipated quickly, the onlookers twitched and screamed. At this time, a person trembled at them both. "Then, those two people are not unnamed thieves, he, they are Chiba and wife, and the supernova is the second and eighth sea thief!!!! They are all rewarded with billions!!. v4 Chapter 85： : Magician Hawkins A squeaky voice came from the crowd, and they fled here. What a joke! ! These guys are called the worst generation! Stay here is looking for death! And the people who have just been killed are the Hawkins pirates, they will definitely not give up, if they are involved, they will be unlucky! In just ten seconds, the people around here disappeared. Chiba shrugged, and he was too lazy to deal with this situation, and not to mention the people of Hawkins, even if he came, if he annoyed him, he would kill if he killed. Anyway, it is no big deal. The pizza shop owner came out of the kitchen with ten pizzas. Hey? What about the people around? "Who knows, maybe it''s going to see what''s going on." Chiba said with a smile. "Three two seven" "Amount, is it..." Just as Chiba planned to continue to tease this sly fat boss, Bonnie suddenly stopped eating and eating, and looked up into the air. "Hey? What happened? Bonnie." Bonnie extended her finger and said in the distance: "Chiba, look over there." Chiba turned his head curiously, but when he saw Bonnie pointing at something, he frowned. "Signal bomb, from the side of the auction, Urki is in trouble, let''s go! Bonnie!" "Ok." On the side of the auction floor, Urki did encounter some trouble, but it was not the trouble he was looking for, but the trouble he was looking for. A group of people stood in front of the door, with an excitement in their eyes, and Urki was one of the two men surrounded. He held a pencil in his hand and looked at the front with a wound and panting, his eyes flashing with an angry look. In front of him, it was turned into a giant scarecrow state Hawkins. Looking at the red light spots in the air, Hawkins said faintly: "Send a signal bomb, find someone to help?" "Really, if there are three other ''supernovas'', I can''t beat them, but the money can''t be exchanged for you. After all, I have to use it for a while, and the things that are sent to my hand are not returned. reason." "Ha ha ha! Just come and have a good show! It is still a battle between supernovas!" "Yeah yeah! But now it seems that ''Quirks'' Urki is completely at a disadvantage, completely beaten by the ''Magician'' Hawkins, if this is not only the money can not be won, even life will be lost! The huge scarecrow bent down slightly, and the nails on the ten hands were full of strange colors. "solve quickly." The foot was squatting, the ground was sunken and there was a cobweb-like texture, and Hawkins disappeared in place. Urki''s pupils shrank, and he barely saw the figure rushing to his back. The pencil in his hand picked up and slammed into the back with a raging wind. But the first time the pencil swept through the figure, he noticed something was wrong. There is no feeling of hitting the entity at all! The yellow straw appeared in front of Urki out of thin air, and his face was a sly smile. "The Scarecrow Five-inch nail cutting!" Ten fingers with black light nailed a strange color in the air, and slammed into the heart of Urki. Oops! ! ! ! ! ! Cold sweat instantly emerged from Urki, and a huge death crisis caught his heart. With a roar, desperately, Urki broke out! "Iron! Power absorption!!!!" Black with a faint glow appeared on him, and the armed color domineering instantly blessed him. The black stud was crossed and five traces of blood appeared in the air. Urki coughed, and quickly retraced while licking the xiong mouth, his eyes full of fear, his xiong was five deep bone scars. Fortunately, fortunately, the armed color is domineering, but fortunately, he absorbed most of his power by virtue of his fruit. Looking at the dark Urki, the pirates around them all looked surprised. The Scarecrow in the distance, Hawkins, smiled faintly. Domineering? Indeed, although I have not learned yet, this does not mean that I cannot break! Like this weak domineering, how can I not open! Sneering, the scarecrow disappeared into the air again. After mobilizing his ability to transform his body, his abilities have more than doubled..... After seeing him disappear, Urki didn''t think about it. It was a slap in the face. When he just got out, a loud bang rang from behind him and ten long claw marks appeared on the ground. Hawkins''s figure appeared in place. "Don''t test the armed color domineering resistance? Do you hide? Do you want to hide once and twice, and avoid ten times?" As soon as the figure was swaying, the yellow-scarred scarecrow disappeared into the air again, and a small black wind blade was cut from the middle of Urki in all directions. Urki holds a huge pencil, armed with domineering to cover the whole. In the face of such an intensive attack, he can''t hide, but he can only resist it, but fortunately this attack is not high, and he can barely kneel down. A wind blade cut on him and made a sound of gold and iron, and Hawkins'' ghostly voice came. "How long can your strength last? How long can your domineering persist?" Urki did not answer his question. He just held the pencil and watched the surroundings in case of a sudden attack by Hawkins. The wind blade is getting denser and denser, and the sound of gold and iron intersecting is getting denser. At the time when the sound was most dense, silent, Hawkins smirked and appeared above Urki, and five long nails stabbed Urki''s weak wounds. "The Scarecrow Five-inch Stab!!" At this time, Huo 2.4 Kings saw a look of excitement from the eyes of Urki. Excited? Is he scared? The next moment, he suddenly found his arm flying away. A bunch of fist-sized azure beams pass through the left shoulder, and the hot temperature burns his shoulders directly. This is, lightning? "Shooting him, Lei Zhu." The sound of a serious killing sounded coldly. The five rotating blue beams of light directly blew through the Scarecrow, and six huge potholes appeared on the Scarecrow where Hawkins was. Then a flash of lightning appeared next to the straw man and pressed his hand on the head of the Scarecrow. The light column flashed and a soft bang, the Scarecrow directly turned into a group of ashes disappeared. . v4 Chapter 86： : The death of Hawkins The lightning was released and the scarecrow was burned to ashes. Chibas cold face appeared next to Urki. "Hey, hello!! Who is that person!! Actually killed the supernova!!!" "The power of thunder, um..... that person is Chiba! The ranking is still above Hawkins! His strength is so terrible! "What! It turned out to be him!!!" Chiba looked at Urki with a slightly angry expression. "What is the injury to your body, is this scarecrow doing it? What do you call me to be careful!!!" Urki coughed a few times and said with a loud laugh: "Ha ha ha, I am not okay, hahaha, cough and cough!!!" Under the command of Chiba, he carefully lifted Urki, and his huge wounds kept rushing out of the blood. "Resist the point." When Urki hadn''t reflected it, Chiba''s palm turned into a concentrated flame, and his fingers were red with a few strokes on the wounds. Urkis eyes flicked round, but he was screaming and not shouting. The hot temperature swept over, and a scent of 12 grams of scent came out, and the wounds on Urki were temporarily blocked by violence. "Call, boss, you are going to hurt me!" "No way, whoever made Choba still not here, your injury is not allowed." Urki smiled a bit, and then the smile disappeared, and he looked at Chiba seriously. "Captain, the money was robbed, I can''t beat him, it''s Magician Hawkins, I will give it to you. "Ah, that, um, give it to me." Chiba put down Urki, turned his head and looked at the side and got up. Hawkins, who is holding a Carlo divination with straw, he slammed his head slightly. A strong murderous scent from Chiba. Is the divination over? Is it the result of a surprise? Have you met your own death? In the distance, Hawkins suddenly trembled, and then quickly used the Devil''s Phase to become a three-meter-high scarecrow, and the pickpocket threw the bag of money to Chiba. He looked at Chiba''s low voice and said: "The thing today is that I am not right. I should not hit your idea. I will return the money to you, and I will give you all the 500 million that we want to auction. It will be used as a gift." And we are leaving the shampoo island now, how about it." As soon as this statement came out, the people around the crowd were stunned. And Chiba smashed the **** and put the box next to Urki. The next moment, his figure turned into a thunder and disappeared into the air. Hawkins, who became a scarecrow, suddenly smashed his head and reached out in front of him. At the same time, he turned his head and shouted to his pirate member: "Flee!!!! It is possible to escape!" After he had just said this, Chiba appeared in front of him with no expression. Less than two meters of Chiba floated in front of the three-meter-high giant scarecrow, but the Scarecrow made a full defense. Gently put his hand out, a group of lightning appeared in the palm of his hand, Chiba looked at him coldly. "Shooting him, Lei Zhu." The stinging blue light column reappeared, and the hot thunderbolt exploded. Hawkins faced no such resistance in the face of this attack, and the head of the Scarecrow was directly burned into coke. But in the next moment, a strange scene appeared. In the distance, a member of the Hawkins pirate group that had escaped far away suddenly stopped, and his head exploded suddenly, and the head of the scarecrow that had disappeared here appeared out of thin air. Damage transfer! "Is it my own crew to be the target of the damage transfer?" Chiba snorted. "But how many crew members do you have?" With a shake of his hand, a glaring light appeared again, and Hawkinss chest had a big hole in front and rear. A person in the distance broke out again. Hawkins, who had come back to him, never dared to stay again. He turned and disappeared into the air. My speed is fast! I will be able to escape before he kills everyone! must be able to! His speed is really fast, but in front of Chiba, who has seen the domineering, he is clearly seen. Chiba didn''t move. He just stared coldly at the distance. A bunch of blue light beams rushed out of his palm and turned into a blue light beam through the scarecrow''s head. damn it! Why did he attack so accurately! Obviously only a small attack range! ! Hawkins snarled wildly, and the sly Scarecrow rushed to the distance, and all the people on the way were torn to crush. However, this does not prevent him from being killed again and again. His head is constantly being penetrated, and the members of the pirates who have been planted ''cursed seeds'' are continually dying. When the pirate members were about to die, Hawkins suddenly noticed that the lightning beam behind him disappeared. Looking back, he found that Chiba stood in the distance and looked at him coldly, but did not make any attack. I escaped? I escaped! I escaped from his attack range! I know that his attack can not have such a long range of attacks! ! ! But to be on the safe side, Hawkins still picked up the remaining members and quickly rushed to his boat. However, when he thought he was about to be safe, he saw the arc 473 of the corner of Chiba''s mouth when he turned back. Chiba made a mouth shape for him. Wan Lei. There was a paralyzed electric light in the air, and Hawkins looked up and looked at the air more and more, and he, the squadron and the half-boat were all covered in a ten-meter-wide thunderbolt, and there was a madness in the scarlet eyes. look. "Do not!!!!!!!!" The thunder column runs through, and a huge figure opens his hands and is swallowed up by the front of the thunder. The blue light shrouds everything around him. A few seconds later, a huge pothole appeared in the original place, and the half of the ship was directly shattered, and a scorching figure opened his hand and looked at the sky insanely. A breeze blew through, starting from the finger, the shadow was turned into an ashes and slowly disappeared into the air. Chiba retracted his hand and his body converges. "Cut, still want to run?" At this time Robin, Choba, Bonnie have also come here, watching Choba, who carefully lifted Urki from the ground, especially the other two supernovas around him, and the surrounding pirates swallowed. Spit. Three or three? Is it really a pirate group? At this moment, countless people have made a rule while concealing in their hearts. That is, no matter what, don''t mess with this pirate group, let alone provoke this person called Chiba! . v4 Chapter 87： : Naval action Naval headquarters, Malinford. The Warring States slammed into the table with a fist and scared the lamb that grazes next to it and ran to the distance. In front of him is a detailed report on the battle between Chiba and Hawkins. Not long after the battle, the Warring States had a detailed report here. It can be seen that the Navys intelligence work is still doing very well. This is also the place where the Warring States has been arrogant in the past, but now, he has no sense of happiness at all. "Controlling the thunder and lightning, it should be the power of the empty island," I heard that Chiba has indeed reached the empty island, and defeated Aini Road. Is it true that the guy is really dead? But how can it be as simple as a powerful natural system? Is it dead?!" The navy is hard to put in the air on the island. They just know that Chiba has arrived at the empty island and defeated Aini Road, but the whereabouts of Aini Road are unknown. The Warring States looked at the photos and frowned. "The empty island pirates, only appeared for a year, they defeated Aini Road, Qiwuhai crocodile, challenge the judicial island, war cp0, have thunder, fire, sand, three natural abilities, and four men The powerful and sinister generation of ''supernovas'', now that he has only used ''lei'', will look at Hawkinss rebellious look..." The face of the Warring States became ugly. ".... should be slightly lower than the generals, the battle may be victorious, but even if the three majors will all chase him, relying on which three natural powers, he will definitely retreat." "This is a lawless thing from his work. He is completely in accordance with his own preferences. He is definitely not a good thing!" The sharp light flashed in the eyes of the Warring States. "This person must not let him grow up!" A smiley face with traces of wind and frost appeared in front of the Warring States. "Who? Our wisdom will focus on that doll again?" The Warring States stunned for a second. "Kapp!! You give me out!! Labor is a naval marshal!!! You come in and knock at me! ?"! "Ha ha ha ha! Really, isn''t it scaring you? Come, I brought Xianbei!" Karp laughed and patted the shoulders of the Warring States. He pulled a chair from the side and threw the full of Xianbei on the desk of the Warring States. He sat down in his chair. The Warring States took a slap in the mouth. When Karp was eating Xianbei, he asked: "Is there any fun thing about it recently? Then take me to see." The Warring States tore open a scallop, and pointed to a pile of intelligence at the corner of the table, "You take it yourself!" "stingy." "you!!!!" Looking through the information, when I saw the one in Chiba, Karps face gradually became indifferent and fun, and became a dignified and serious look. He put the information down, and he slammed the head of the radish head on the table and closed his eyes and thought quietly. The Warring States was eating Xianbei drinking tea next to him, but his eyes could not stop moving to Karp here. When he couldn''t make up his mind, after all, he still wanted to hear the opinions of his old comrades. For a long time, when the Warring States could not help but ask, Karp opened his eyes. He said solemnly: "This person is very talented!" "and then?" "then?" "Yes, then!" Karp squatted for a while, then made a bitter look: "It''s a pity! Why is he not a navy! If the navy is perfect!!" "...you are rolling out, Karp, and, let''s put down the flight order of Luffy, which is to be released this afternoon." ".......hahaha! Don''t!" "Don''t think that I don''t know what you are doing! Let go! Go out! He is still in the shampoo island! If you want to see it, go now!" Karp laughed and let go of the wanted order: "No, although he chose to be a pirate, but he did not do murder and plunder, so I don''t care!" The Warring States sighed and sighed, and he was helpless to Karp. "If you let others know that the grandson of the hero of the navy is a pirate, you still don''t know how to look at us... you don''t care about him.... If you want to go, I will prepare you for the boat. Champagne Island, that way, by the way....." And Karp waved his hand and went straight out. "Don''t, I am old. These things are handed over to the young people. As for the kid who is flying, he can''t die." After that, Karp disappeared as soon as he slipped. The Warring States once again smiled bitterly. "Just let the young people go alone, you don''t know the strength of the Chiba guys. I am afraid that one person is not enough." Sitting there and thinking for a while, the Warring States dialed a phone call. "Brubbru... oh.... Hey, yes, I am the Warring States. You go to the Green, and Huang Wei is here." Champagne Island, Chiba and his party have already arrived at the auction, and Chiba, who has just got a lot of treasure, is very bold and has a private room. And his previous killing of Hawkins has already spread. This kind of strength, Rao is a group of eyes above the top of the guys dare not despise the new debut of Chiba. Chiba sat in the box, and several waiters sent fruit drinks and cakes to retreat. These delicate cakes completely attracted Bonnie''s attention. After all, it is still difficult for a pirate to eat such delicate things. of. Chibas attention was drawn to several other boxes. There are a total of ten boxes, which are built around the middle of the auction floor. The line of sight is through a layer of reflective glass. The inside is not visible from the outside. The number is from the tenth, and the thousand leaves are on the seventh. He didn''t know who was in the other nine boxes. He didn''t bother to know that anyway, he must take away the metal of today. It is best to use money to buy it. If you can''t buy it with money, then you can use it. chant. For this, he still has confidence (money? Zhao), as long as there are no two generals at the level of the opposite, it is very simple to want to steal. ". Its starting soon! Its getting started! I am here for the first time! I dont know what will happen! Bonnie said excitedly, there was a blazing flame in both eyes. Chiba''s one-handed knife hit her head gently, watching him solemnly say. "Tell you, don''t yell at me later! If I can''t shoot the metal, I will punish you for not eating one day." Bonnie''s face was white, and she quickly grabbed Choba in front of her and stopped her head. "No! No!" Seeing her astonished, Robin and others laughed. Chiba will nod his head in doubt. I always feel that she will make a mistake like that... Well, forget it, just look at her first. Just when Chiba was not looking at Bonnie, the auction started. . v4 Chapter 88： : Memory Metal The lights around it suddenly turned off, and the scene was dark. When the people were in a mess, suddenly a beam of light hit the auction floor, and a figure appeared in the light column. Everyone looked at them, but when they saw the face of the man, they took a breath. The man was in a standard men''s black suit with a handsome face and a red rose on his chest. His eyes were slightly lifted and his mouth was filled with a kind smile. "Hello everyone, this auction, hosted by me, I hope everyone will abide by the regulations." The scene suddenly whispered, Chiba can see, there are many people in the eyes clearly leaked both disdain and fear. And after that person appeared, at least a dozen people left without returning. Robin was also taken aback when he saw the man, then he said in a deep voice: "I didn''t expect him to be the host." "What happened, Robin, who is that person?" Chiba asked curiously. "Well, his nickname is trigger. As for the real name, no one knows. Simply put, he is one of the strongest guards around the Tianlong people. He has the strength of a general, but is a standard running dog. Chiba was slightly surprised. "Can you be more than 127? Then why is he..." "From the fact that he has such a strong strength but he is a running dog of the Tianlong people, he should be able to see what kind of person he is, don''t look at his innocent appearance all day, but the person who thinks so, has long since died. Finished." Chiba nodded, although he didn''t think he would lose to him, but he wouldn''t look down on others. Turning to look at the person named trigger, Chiba launched the fruit ability. "Hah, really can''t copy it, is it the Eudemons system? There are so many good things in the world government..." On the auction floor, a piece of precious items is constantly being sent. As time goes on, the items presented are more and more precious and the price is getting higher and higher. I have to say that this trigger not only has strong strength, but also a good eloquence, coupled with his humorous language, it is easy for everyone to forget his identity and keep placarding. "500 million Bailey!!! The VIP in the 7th box has 500 million Bailey!!! There is even higher! This is the devil fruit! And it is the demon fruit that is not recorded! It is likely to be a powerful Ability! Its the nature department! Chiba looked at the trigger that had entered the state with a slight helplessness. It was not a natural system. It was easy to know the ability of the fruit under his ability to replicate the fruit. It was the fox system of the animal cat and cat. "Five hundred million is already the most, the fruit of an animal system. If it is higher, it will not be worth the loss." Chiba put down the sign and said softly. "Oh oh! The VIP in the third box! 600 million! VIP in the seventh box! What do you think!" Chiba picked up his eyebrows and closed his eyes and ignored him. A hand around him raised the sign. "Oh oh oh!!! The number seven VIP is out of a billion!! One billion!! It is too big!! Is it the role of this fruit on the 7th! This is a very precious fruit! No one should be robbed of the No. 7 VIP!" "Hey, Chiba! Look! We got it!!" Bonnie looked at Chiba with a sign. Everyone in the box looked at Bonnie in a sluggish manner. Chibas teacup slammed into the ground, and he turned his head stiffly, looking at the excited Bonnie in a petrified state. After a second. "Xiao Nizi, you have to play dead, ah ah!!!!!" The voice of Chiba even changed, and he grabbed Bonnie''s shoulder and swayed wildly. "Hey, don''t shake it, it''s so dizzy." "Robin, don''t stop me, today I have to teach this little Nizi who doesn''t know how to save!!!" Chiba slammed his sleeves and looked at Bonnie with his eyes. Bonnie, with her head in her bed, turned around and shouted at the same time. "You shouldn''t bring you out!! You know that one billion is my whole night''s income!!" At this time, in the first box. "Fufurfurfurfure, interesting." There are three chairs in the middle of the box and a tall figure in the center of the chair. Pink feather coat, pink cropped trousers, pink glasses, yellow hair, and iconic laughter. In the No. 1 box is one of the kings of the Seven Seas, Don Quixote Dofranco, on both sides of the family are two cadres in the family, Guladios and Diamanti. Diamanti cocked his legs and looked at the No. 7 box. "Hey, hello, Dover, someone dares to grab something with you, ask me to give them some color to see?" "Fufurfurfur, you don''t have to take it out, and it''s not very convenient here. I dare to give out one billion to win this fruit. It seems that I know the fruit''s ability, the fruit value of one billion, how can it be so easy? Was it taken?" Dolfranmings mouth twitched with a sly smile. "Add another 500 million, I want to see if he can afford it, furfurfur~" Diamanti shrugged and raised his sign with his legs up. "Oh oh!! The number one VIP is 1.5 billion! It seems that this fruit is absolutely precious! There is no fare increase!" In the No. 7 box, Chiba, who was pinching Bonnies two cheeks, took a look, and then he didnt know where to pull a rope, and Ma Li bundled Bonnie into a scorpion. I clap my hands, and the calm walk will look in the same place, but the price tag is held firmly in his hand. Holding the grass? Is that one number a fool? Actually out of 1.5 billion? Looking up at the mouth and calming down, Chiba sighed with relief: "Fortunately, this mental retardation is a big head...." After that, he knocked Bonnies head again. After the auctioneer had delayed for a long time, after repeatedly confirming that the No. 7 VIP would not increase the price again, he finally hammered the fruit and sent the animal fruit to the No. 1 box. I don''t know if the person inside knows that this fruit, which is not worth 100 million yuan, has spent 1.5 billion to buy it back. Will it be mad? Chiba smiled and thought. Just as Chiba was stealing music, trigger uncovered the red cloth covered by the next item. It is a piece of metal about the size of a human head. It is not so much a metal, but a stone, a translucent stone. The attention of Chiba is instantly attracted by this stone. "The following is one of the finale of this auction. This is a piece of things called ''memory metal''. Anything that adds a little of this metal will have a terrible ability, no matter what What it looks like, it will return to its original state!!!!" It is it, memory metal! . v4 Chapter 89： : Getting it Undoubtedly, this metal is extremely precious, and its kind of property that can restore metal can be described as pervert. Think about it, if you drive at sea, if there is a ship that will recover anyway, then the whole pirate team''s combat power can not only rise a grade! "How to use this kind of metal, I don''t need to introduce it, use it on the boat, use it on the cannon, use it on the sword, or even the shield! Don''t look at this kind of metal, only the size of the head, but make one The ship that is recoverable is more than enough! How about everyone''s heartbeat?" The following people are noisy, but most people have a high interest in this metal, and in their eyes - a greedy look. "This is absolutely good and moving! If you have him, our ship can be strong _ I don''t know how!" "This metal is mine! It just happens that I want to build a new ship. It''s great!" "If I put metal into my knife, I am afraid my strength will be stronger!" The trigger smiled at it all. He seemed to be very satisfied with this scene. He lifted the hammer in his hand and then squatted. "Since everyone is so enthusiastic, then I will not say more! The auction begins! The reserve price is one billion!" Listening to the sound of one billion, the scene was in turmoil. "What!! Billion!! Just kidding!! How could it be so expensive!!" "It''s so expensive! It''s about 400-500 million to build a normal ship. This metal is so expensive!" "A good ship, plus a piece of metal, there is no two billion yuan, don''t even think about it. How could this be a small pirate group?! And those big families may not have such a ship. How big is the enhancement, this is simply chicken ribs!" "Yes, that''s too expensive! Reduce the price!!" How can someone buy it? The opposition sounded like a wave, and the face of the trigger standing on the auction floor was slightly intolerant, and the brow wrinkled. Just then, a voice rang. "I am out of 1.1 billion." The pupil of the trigger lit up and quickly looked at the direction of the bid. Chiba holds a sign in the box, faintly said. "Good!! The box number 7 is bidding! 1.2 billion! Who else will increase the price!" When I heard someone paying a price, those who were clamoring for price cuts closed their mouths. Some fierce pirates were looking at the fiercely looking box of Chiba. It is a pity that they can''t see anything, and they also know that people who can be in the box are at least seven levels of people, and they simply can''t afford it. At this time, Dolfranming brother put down the phone bug in his hand, his face looked gloomy and looked at the box No. 7, and his face clearly showed a root blue vein. "Fufufurfur, it was actually played, it is a very bold boy." He picked up the sign in his hand and just wanted to quote but suddenly stopped. "Is it a trick? I want to use the flashy things to auction to weaken my financial resources? Furfurfur, an interesting kid!" There was a sly smile on his face, and he put down his hand. "Guladious, are the people in the box looking up?" Guladious had been calling at the corner of the room and heard that he immediately hung up. "Well, I asked a lot of people with the phone bug, but, you know, Dover, here is the chassis of the Tianlong people, it is not so easy to find out, but I think a person is probably the one in the seventh box." "who is it." "The supernova that just killed someone on the island, Chiba. "why." Guladios walked to the side of Fleminger, standing there, looking through the glass to the seventh box. "Perception and guessing." "Fufurfurfur! Good reason! I also have a feeling that he is!" Dolfranming laughed and took a glass of red wine and drank it. Then the cup was neatly divided into four petals and fell on the ground. The incision was as smooth as a mirror. "After the auction, let him bring him." Chiba in the No. 7 box does not know that he has been targeted by Dolfranming, but with his temper, even if he knows, it is estimated that he will not be concerned. Because, after the arrival of Diamanti and Guladios, it is not necessarily who will be taken away....... At the moment, Chiba Zhengxiang is calmly screaming at the price. Dolfranming is only the first box. He does not call, but does not represent other boxes. In just a few minutes, the price has risen to 1.5 billion, which should be the biggest price of this metal. Asking for flowers "1.6 billion!" Chiba gritted his teeth and reported his price. This time, the man in the box No. 10 finally did not raise the price again, which made Chiba relieved. After all, they only had less than 2 billion Baileys. If they were called, they would only be able to use them. ........ Watching the hammer in the ''trigger'' drop in fear. "Good!! Memory metal! All the VIPs!" Chiba and his party sighed with relief and softly stepped on the sofa. Although the process is a bit twisty, the materials needed for the Pluto are ready to be completed! Hey, VIP, the memory metal of your auction is coming. .................... "Come in." A pretty little maid came in from the door, and two brawny men pushed a small box with a ''memory metal''. The little maid looked at Chiba and respectfully said: "VIP, this is the item you are auctioning. Is it delivered with Bailey or the item?" Chiba made a snap, and three boxes filled with Bailey floated from the corner and slowly fell to the table. "This is 1.6 billion Bailey, check it out." Then Chiba waved his hand and the box in the cart appeared directly in his hand. The two big men were shocked, and the subconsciously they were pulling out their weapons. However, the little maid gave them a direct look. They reflected this, and they stood at the bottom and stood still. Although the little maid was also very surprised, but soon after the inspection of Bailey, he took a trip back. After the little maid and the group went out, Chiba put the metal back in the box and watched a fiery auction in the field. Chiba smiled. "What about the longevity of life? It''s no wonder that there are so many people coming today, and they are all for this, but I don''t have that interest." In the first box, Dolfranming smiled low and his voice came from Diamanti. "Dover, they are going out, waiting for my good news." "Note that after all, it is a ''supernova''," Dover said sarcastically. "Ha ha ha ha! supernova? A group of children are playing tricks! Waiting for my good news!. v4 Chapter 90： : Cruelty Bonnie jumped in the front, holding huge barbecues in both hands, and Choba also held a lollipop that was almost bigger than him. The eyes of the two men shone from time to time. That is how they see food. Robin looked at the helpless money and said, "Lake, do you want them to be both?" Chiba sighed heavily, but his face was also a smile. "What can I do, and it''s just a little money. Are they happy? The materials needed for the ''weapon system'' are ready. The money is much more useful and not useful. Right, what do you want? What do you want?" Robin heard a smile. "So, I am not welcome, I wanted a study a long time ago." Chiba: "......." At this moment, in the back of the Ukrainian "Six-seven" Erki suddenly whispered: "Boss, behind the people tracking." Robin stunned and quickly analyzed it. "Someone is tracking? Is it because we are asking for the price at the auction first, and the reason for offending people... No, it should not be, they are not so courageous, they should be sent by people in other boxes, they are eyeing the ''memory metal ''What?'' Chiba scratched his head and looked at Robin with some helplessness. "You, do you want to be so tired? Two rubbish, just give it to me. You are going to be busy with you. I just want to practice new abilities and I have not found an opponent." "But...." Urki said with some concern. "Urki, too, the injury is not good, go to help Robin to move the book, here, let me play." Robin looked at Chiba deeply, and then his face showed a sincere smile. "Thank you, Captain." Chiba stunned, and the back face instantly became red. "That, then, I am going to fly the two people who don''t know how to be good." Just finished, it turned into a blue lightning and rushed to the distance. Robin stood there, quietly watching Chiba disappear in sight, and the curvature of the corner of his mouth did not fall. In the distant streets, a bright blue light flashed away, and Chibas cheeks appeared red on the edge of the street, scaring the cat next to it. With a slap in the head, Chiba forced himself to calm down. Seeing the smell of domineering, locked two people behind Robin Urg. Diamanti and Guladios, two faces appear in his perception. "Call, Im in a good mood, just take the two of you and open the knife." After inhaling, Chiba turned into lightning and disappeared. A few hundred meters behind Robin Urki, Diamanti and Guladisus followed behind each other and whispered something. Guladios looked at the wanted order in his hand. "Sure enough, a group of Chiba, ''Devil'' Robin, ''Quirky'' Urki, plus the previous ''prostitute'' Bonnie, the highest prize of Chiba, a whole four ''supernova'', good strength And I heard that they have been formed less than a year." What Diamanti just wanted to say, but violently pushed Guladios away. Quickly pumping at the waist, a long sword like a cloth was pulled out of his waist, and then directly turned into a sharp sword, smashed up from the bottom up. "when!!!!" The long sword was cut on a sword made of blue light, but it made a sound of gold and iron. "Chiba, the second place of the supernova, used a sneak attack? Diamanti snorted, the other hand was wiped at the waist, and the other sword appeared in his hand. The black domineering wraps around the sword, and he stabs directly against the head of Chiba. After the astonishment, Guladisus appeared in the back of Chiba, and his palms expanded abnormally. The hands were turned into several rays and shot on the back of Chiba. , "It doesn''t mean that it has been cooperated for many years, but it has quickly reacted, and it can also launch counterattacks, but..." Chiba sneered, and the right hand hooked, the body disappeared directly into their eyes and reappeared on the ground not far away. "what!!!!" Guladios and Diamantis eyes almost came out. "Is the ability to teleport a fruit?! The intelligence of the bastard! This can be a mistake!" Chiba licked the hoe, and then appeared behind Diamanti, the right hand of the thunder and long sword straight down. Diamanti was covered in cold sweat and tried to turn around and keep the sword in front of him. But in a popping sound, Diamanti was slashed and flew out, and knocked down several houses in succession... .. Looking at Diamanti, who slowly got up from the ruins, Chiba frowned. "Domineering can really resist a lot of things, even lightning can block how much?" On one side, Guladisus rushed over and lifted up Diamanti, who was burnt and had a large burn. "Dia Manti!!! Damn bastard!!" His right hand was directly pressed to the ground, and the ground he touched expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye. Chiba smiled disdainfully and reached out to throw the thunder and lightning sword into the air. The right hand of a group of lightning was constantly appearing and compressing. "Since I hit my mind, I have to be mentally prepared to be killed. I am not a charity person." When the lightning sword fell from the air, Chiba gently raised his right hand and standardized the lightning sword. "What is he doing?" Guladios looked at Chibas strange move, and a raging crisis enveloped his body. "baton!" "Shooting him, Lei Zhu!" When the voice did not fall, Guladisus felt a flower in front of him, and then a bunch of fist-sized thunder pillars directly penetrated his chest, and the hot light column directly burned his heart to ashes. A spurt of blood, his eyes slammed loudly, full of incredible looks. "Hand, surgery fruit........, 3.5 space transfer?" Chiba shrugged. "I got it right, but unfortunately no prize." Two beams of light blasted, and Diamanti in the distance just escaped the lightning sword that appeared in an instant. The body was still in the air, and it was directly penetrated by the two beams of light through the heart and throat. The two blackened hollows took away all his vitality, and when he fell from the air, his eyes had already lost their former look. The box containing the ''memory metal'' appeared in the air out of the air, and Chiba carried the box and disappeared into the air again. Knowing that at night, only two people found the body, and the multi-Franming brother who heard the sound immediately angered after seeing the body. "Little Ghost!!!!!!" At this time, Chiba and others have already carried out coating and marched toward the bottom of the mermaid island. . v4 Chapter 91： : Yuren Island Thousands of meters on the sea floor, surrounded by thick tree roots, countless sea king Lei drifting between the roots of the tree, a huge bubble completely wrapped in the ԡ. "This is the root of the island that supports the island of Shampoo. It is really big." Chiba stood on the boat and looked at the huge tree roots, and Bonnie, who wanted to run out, came back. "Meat, meat, meat..... Eat and eat.....I haven''t seen it, it''s super delicious..." Bonnie struggled constantly, her eyes staring straight ahead, and the saliva almost flowed to the ground. Wiping his mouth, Bonnie turned her head and looked at Chiba anxiously. "I will catch another one, no, two... no, three... still catch ten! Good, Chiba!" Chiba turned her eyes and continued to screw her wet clothes. "not good!" "Why ~~~~" "It''s very simple. The devil''s fruit can''t enter the sea. If you go in, I''m afraid it will be swallowed directly by the fish." Robin walked over with a plate of 14 grilled meat. Bonnie rushed over with two eyes, and took it and ate it. "There is no Chiba," Bonnie muttered while eating. "I haven''t helped you so much! How much do you want!!" Chiba put the wrung clothes on his body and walked over to pinch Bonnie''s cheeks, screaming hard. On the deck, more than a dozen sea kings have turned their eyes on the top, occupying at least 70% of the space. "Hey, those are not saving food... ah, don''t pinch, I''m wrong!!!!" Unable to open Bonnie, Chiba asked Robin: "How long will it take to get to the fisherman''s island?" Robin looked at the permanent pointer in his hand and thought for a while: "It''s still a seabed, turning around here, reaching the cliff, then going down to the bottom of the sea, it should be there. As for the time, I don''t know." "Is that so...." Just as Chiba thought about things, Urki, standing next to him, suddenly said something. "Boss, the little fish over there seems to see our eyes are very wrong." "Well? Where?" Looking along Urki''s line of sight, in a place not far away, a fish that is only a pupil than a rumor is slowly passing by them. It is covered in cyan, with algae-like fins behind it. The two fish eyes are distributed in front of them, and two layers of scorpion teeth grow in the mouth. The hundreds of meters of ԡ is compared with him, like the ratio between people and bees. Qiao Bar suddenly stiffened where. "This is a small fish??" Chiba smoked his mouth and stood still. If it is not necessary, he does not want to annoy this monster, but here is the bottom of the sea, no more than land. However, Chiba does not want to provoke it, but does not mean that the other party does not want to provoke Chiba. The surrounding sea water suddenly accelerated, and the rushing water squirted outside the bubble and trembled dou. "Hey, hey, boss! The fish seems to open his mouth!!!!" Chiba''s face is ugly, and I can almost swallow up ten rumors of rumors: "I have seen it! You don''t have to say it!!" Then he turned his head and said: "Turn on defensive! Then you will fix yourself on the boat!" "Yes!!!" Several sailors should sing and ran over and pressed the button on the mast. A layer of azure blue translucent hood appeared on the outside of the ship, and the oval hood completely enveloped the rumor, and the impact of the surrounding sea on the ԡ was much smaller. However, the huge impact of the current flow still pushes the ԡ to the fish mouth at a very fast speed. If it is rumored, it is absolutely impossible to get rid of it. Choba looked up at the guillotine-like fish teeth and his eyes were dizzy. "Ah, ah, I have to be swallowed, I am not afraid!" Robin chuckled and fixed the panic on the deck with the fruit ability to help panic. Thunder and lightning, Chiba is fully urging the power system of ԡ, but even if he inputs electricity, ԡ is a sign that he cant get rid of it. Helplessly sighed. Dead fish, what are you pushing me! Chiba grabbed a rope and tied himself to the bow. He took a deep breath and then broke through the defensive hood and broke into the sea. The arrogant water flow directly tens of thousands of Chiba, and the huge water pressure is like being crushed with heavy stones. Not only is the movement slow, but even the xiong mouth becomes extremely boring. With both hands clutching the rope, he barely leaned on the rope to stabilize his figure and stopped rolling. Chiba is covered with electricity, and the strong blue current even ionizes the surrounding seawater. A hemispherical space appears next to him. A group of tens of meters wide thunderballs appeared in his hands, and then he was smashed out. "Hey, and the world bus, the society sprinkles tea!!! (dead fish, go to hell, shoot him!!!)" The powerful thunder ball with the power of violent, swallowed the fish into the mouth along the water. After a few breaths, the violent water gradually disappeared, and a very thin, extremely bright blue electric column rushed out from the forehead of the big fish, bringing a bright red color, rushing into the sky, piercing A few trunks disappeared. Then it was a rush from the belly of the fish, and it was one, and then another, the dense lightning bolts rushed out of the body of the fish, and the whole giant fish 323 struggled wildly, screaming and screaming. Sent from its mouth. The huge body rolled up the turbulent undercurrent, and the ''rumor'' was like a ball that was flying around by the horrible undercurrents, but whenever it hit the bottom of the sea, the defensive hood of ''Pluto'' would come out. The ripples create a huge stretch of force, like '''' floating into the water again. And Chiba ran back to the boat after the blow, and firmly tied himself to the ship. After a few minutes, the fine lightning beam disappeared, and the huge fish stopped struggling, flipping its belly and sinking slowly into the water. With the outflow of blood, the rich astringency filled the entire sea, and the strips looked like sharks, but the fish with three fins on the back surrounded it. At first glance, the black pressure is filled with the entire seabed. Surrounded by thousands of kilometers of sea kings, a feast of theirs began. As for Chiba, the ԡ was involved in the undercurrent of the fish with the last force, and it was blown out. On the other hand, it is exactly the direction of the fisherman''s island trench. When Chiba fainted, they were directly dragged into the trench by the powerful undercurrent. Then they continued to stun and rushed to the fisherman''s island under the protection of the Guardian''s defensive hood. . v4 Chapter 92： :Tom After wandering for more than ten hours in the raging waters, Chiba and his party finally fell to the bottom of the water. Although the defensive cover on the ''Proverbs'' was so strong that the ship did not suffer any damage, the people on the boat did not have a dizzy, drowsy, and a few unfortunate things that fell in the roll. Gorgeous and fainted in the past. "Its bad luck........but its not far from the fishermans island. We seem to be falling from the crack... Forcing discomfort, Chiba untied the rope and asked with a sigh of relief. "Well, it should be very close to the fisherman''s island, and the record pointer is pointing to the front." Robin also squatted on the ground, holding on to the permanent pointer, and beside her was Bonnie and Choba, who were kneeling on the deck. As for Urki, he fainted because he accidentally bumped into something before, and it is worth mentioning that he hit the thing is a pencil in his hand. See which guy is thick and thick, and its nothing to hit. "It was a lot of time to save by that thing, but I would rather not save this time...." Chiba swayed into the control room, and a pi was squatting on the chair. Power was transmitted through the control room, and in a soft sound, the ԡ slowly moved and slowly drove forward. "Sail! Start sailing!" Chiba said with a weak voice. "Oh!" The crowd lifted their right hand as well. After driving for several hours, Chiba and his party finally saw the fisherman island. It is a huge two-layer semi-circular bubble shield that surrounds the entire island. There is also an air layer in the middle of the two-layered shroud. A variety of beautiful fish surround the island, reflecting the island like a sea fairyland. Here, even the sea kings have become docile. "Okay, great! Although it is under the deep sea, there are also sky and clouds!" Choba looked at the beautiful fisherman''s island in front of him. Chiba came to him, his hands on the railing, and said with a smile. "Because the giant tree "Yangshu Xia Daiwa" growing near the fisherman''s island can transmit the sunlight on the ground to the fisherman''s island, the fisherman''s island in the deep sea will have sunshine and day and night changes, and the local residents even describe it. This phenomenon is ''the grace of the sun''" As the world''s first shipbuilder, Tom is still a good old man. He is very prestigious in the fisherman''s island. Soldiers guarding the entrance to the fisherman''s island have already received Tom''s aunt, so Chiba and his party are very simple to enter. The fisherman island. The boat was moored at the port unique to Yuren Island. Chiba and his team took the box to find Tom. They planned to find Tom and build the attack part of Phantom. Like the shampoo islands, vehicles and facilities that use a combination of bubble membranes are often seen on the island. For example, some large fish will carry a medium-sized seat and bubble film on the back as a fish taxi or fish bus. Phoenix car and waterr to different areas Most of the buildings in this area are built along coral reefs. In some buildings, the sea water will be higher than the average person''s big tui to facilitate the activities of mermaid and fishermen. "Why is the mermaid not eating fish, but, there are still a lot of delicious food, the octopus is burning incense." Bonnie said, both hands were full of food, and both eyes said. "The fish here is different from the mermaid. The mermaid is docile. The sign is the human tail. The female will not become a double tui until the 30-year-old tail, but does not eat fish and meat, but has the ability to communicate with fish: The fisherman is born with a double tui, human form, but has the characteristics of fish, eating fish and meat, but has no ability to communicate with fish," Robin said. "For example, we have encountered Aaron, Hoddy Jones, are fish people, and Nicole is a mermaid, and female mermaid is very precious, so there are often traffickers here to plunder the mermaid until the four emperors and white beards Its only when I get here as my own chassis. "It turned out to be the case." Chiba suddenly realized, and firmly grasped Bonnie who wanted to run around. Not long after, they came to a huge factory in Chiba. Tom said in the letter that this is his brother''s factory, and now he is here. "Its finally arrived. Its really a lot of work to get the weapon of Phantom. Urki pushed the door and found that the door was locked from the inside. "Mr. Tom! We are here! Are you there?" For a long time, he did not agree, and Urki frowned and continued to shout. "Mr. Tom? Mr. Tom!!" "֨Ѿ~~~" Tom showed his head like a thief, looked around for a while, and quickly pulled Chiba to the factory. "Hey, hello!! Chiba kid, I am now wanted! You want to kill me!" Chiba scratched his head and said with a slight embarrassment: "Haha, it seems to be awkward, but there is no one around this wilderness. Hey, this is the ''memory metal'', I will give it to you as soon as I get it. Sent it." As soon as he heard the memory metal, Toms fat face, which was still a little angry, immediately changed, and he couldnt wait to take the box and open it. Looking at the translucent rock-like metal, Tom said with excitement: "It really is! It is a memory metal! The dream of the shipbuilding! The top items!!!" After that, he braved the blazing fire in his eyes and looked up at Chibas eyes. Chiba was somewhat uncomfortable when he saw it. He asked, "What, what, Mr. Tom." "If you can find me ten pieces of this metal, I can give you the ԡ transformation without losing to Peace! Tom said excitedly. Ten pieces? One hundred and six billion? "Or please Mr. Tom, you can install the weapon system." Chiba''s face refused seriously. "I know that there are quite a few naval headquarters, four emperors, and there are also Tianlong people........" "No, please do it well!" Just in the eyes of Tom (Qian Wang Zhao), he kept talking about the benefits of Phantom. When Chiba went to steal, he suddenly came out of a fisherman. He grabbed Tom''s neck and picked up Tom, who had fattened the ball, and threw it aside. It was a mermaid higher than Tom. He wore a dark hat, thick-framed glasses and earrings, a thick hair, a sharp face and a slightly hooked nose, a beard with a beard, arms and a jacket. The pattern of the dipping sauce. The person came forward and said with a slight apology: "I''m sorry, my brother is too obsessed with forging. I am Dan, the brother of the guy, and also a shipsmith, the oriental wolffish, the best on the fisherman''s island. Shipsmith." "And, the guy said it is really good, by him, oh no, with his strength with me, if there are really so many ''memory metals'', it can really make a ship that is not weak and ''Pluto'' You don''t think about it." "Amount, forget it.......". v4 Chapter 93： : Umihei "Oh, that''s a pity, but there is nothing to do. It is estimated that the ԡ after the transformation will definitely be the top ship. Dan looked at Tom, who had climbed up, and turned to walk to the room. "Come on, I will let people help you drive here, let''s go to the house first." Chiba, they nodded, and when they were preparing to go in, they found that a figure was running in the distance. Seeing the color of domineering open, a fat blue fish face appeared in his perception. "That is... very flat?" After only a few seconds, the peace came from a small point in the distance to the crowd. "Dan! Tom! You are all right! I heard that the pirates are here!" Dan and Tom shook their heads. They just wanted to introduce Chiba to him, but they saw a very flat face. They pulled them both behind and put a defensive posture. "You, you are Chiba! And you?! Why is the Air Island Pirates here?" What purpose do you have for the fisherman island?!" Looking at the very flat look, Chiba was very helpless to shoot the forehead. As for? After I came to Yuman Island, did I do something bad? And without waiting for Chiba to explain, Tom laughed at 630 haha. "Ha ha ha, very flat, he is my friend, rest assured that he and his crew are very good people. The information on the navy is used to mislead. Others don''t know, you still don''t know? ?" When I heard these words, I was very flat and then reacted. "Soup, Mr. Tom, are you talking about a friend who comes to you? Is he the one who saved you?" "correct!" It is very unbelievable to see Chiba in the words of Chiba. He didn''t know that Tom had the manufacturing drawings of ''Pluto'' in his hand, and he didn''t know that Chiba really liked Tom. All he knew was that Chiba had a strong fighting power, and he did whatever he wanted. Hesitated for a while, and he bent down and said: "I''m sorry, Mr. Chiba, I am the first to be the main, and I am sorry to show your hostility." Chiba waved his hand, and he knew that he was wary of the fisherman''s island, and he did not care. "Nothing, just plain, you shouldn''t be Qi Wuhai, why is it in Yuren Island? And come to (beeb) Tom?" Very flat and skilled to find a pack of coral tea from Dan''s drawer to soak in, then he looked at Chiba seriously. "Of course it is because of you." "I?" "Yeah, you don''t know, you killed the ''super galaxies'' Hawkins, it doesn''t matter, but you actually killed the two confidants of the franchise, this is not the same, not to mention more The flamenco angered and killed the innocent pirate civilians, even the Navy was eyeing you." Chiba shrugged, and it didn''t matter. "How about that? Anyway, it has long been remembered by the Navy. When I am in the judicial island, I should be blacklisted." A very bitter smile. "That''s not the same, one is the branch, the other is the headquarters. Since Mr. Chiba is a friend of Mr. Tom, then I will just say it, the naval headquarters is already eyeing you, Huang Hao, the two generals are On the way to here, only when they feel that you are no longer shampooed." When I heard the words of Huang Qi and Qing Yu, Chibas slight sighed. "Does the Navy send two of the three major players to deal with me? Can you afford to see a pirate too?" Shake his head very flatly: "No, this is very right. After all, your strength is really amazing. Only after one year of debut, you have grown to this level, and from your personality, there is no possibility of being recruited. For the Navy, the future is definitely a big worry." "No, needless to say, in the future, you are now, four ''supernovas'' on a ship, this is how much potential, and the strongest you can kill the same level of people..... take the liberty to ask, thousand Mr. Ye, can you definitely compete with the generals now?" Chiba seriously thought for a while and shook his head. "Can''t beat, but there is no problem with the escape." He said that it is true. In the face of naturalization, Chiba really has no good means to deal with it, but when he learns to be armed and domineering, they should have to go around when they see themselves. Wait, armed color domineering? This guy in front seems to be jealous... He nodded evenly, he thought so, but it was totally different from what Chiba thought........ In his heart, he believes that the strength of Chiba is higher than that of Qiwuhai, but below the level of the three majors. In fact, Chiba is indeed lower than the three majors, but it is the kind that the three generals jointly attacked him....... "Its no wonder that you were just a vigilant look. It turned out that I was afraid that I would come on the island." "Cough, subconscious, subconscious, I am not surprised, that is how fast you can reach the fisherman island...." Chiba smiled and waved his hand and said, "Okay, just kidding. Is there anything important to you to find Mr. Tom?" When I talked about this, I was finally thinking of my own purpose. "Almost forgot the business!" He turned to look at Tom and said in a hurry: "Princess of White Star, Mr. Tom, do you remember, and the target person who is capable of pursuing him?" Tom frowned. "White Star? The daughter of the old thing? What happened to her? What happened to the pursuer?" "Forehead, I will not be able to say it for a while. In short, as long as I know that the pursuer is angry and angry, and use his fruit ability to attack the White Star Princess, the harmful White Star Princess can only hide in the tower, and now the defensive tower needs to be repaired. So I would like to ask Mr. Tom to help. After all, Mr. Tom is not only good at shipbuilding, but also a construction." After he finished, he looked forward to watching Tom. Tom is a good old man. Based on his understanding of him, he will not refuse this kind of thing. But what he didn''t think of was that Tom shook his head. "Sorry, I still have some things that can''t help you." "What, what? Mr. Tom, if you want to go through the order, you can rest assured that the Dragon Palace will not be a traitor." Tom still shook his head. "I really have more important things, it''s about dreams, so I won''t stop what I am doing now." v4 Chapter 94： : Looking for a new fisherman pirate group "It turned out to be like this. It really is not." Very flat and disappointed. "I thought that relying on your unique technology, you can certainly build a tower that protects the White Star Princess. Hey, Mr. Nadan? It must have helped Mr. Tom together." Dan nodded: "Sorry." "It doesn''t matter, it should be because I said ~ sorry." I waved my hand very flatly. Since I couldnt help, please stay here and it will not help. I got up and wanted to go out. Sea King White Star Princess..._..... Looking at the disappointment, there was a glimmer of light in the eyes of Chiba. "It''s very flat. Can you tell me about the White Star Princess? Maybe I can help her too." He turned his head very flat and looked at Chiba with doubt. "You? You won''t build, how can you help the White Star Princess?" Chiba smiled slightly, and the corner of his mouth picked up slightly. "Who said that I want to build? The pursuer who uses the target fruit is the main reason for the white star princess, can you catch him?" He sighed and turned and sat down again. "Why don''t we want to catch him? That person is called Van Der Deken IX. It is a wide-striped tiger shark. The whole mermaid kingdom has wanted him all the time, but the guy is so embarrassed that he even has his shadow. Can''t see, how can I catch him?" It was heard that Urky frowned. "So how did he attack the princess of the people? Even his shadow could not be seen, then how could he attack the people in the Dragon Palace?" "Vander Deken IX is the target target person. Any item that is touched by him will be marked as a target. No matter where he projects, he will eventually fly to the target unless there is an object in the middle that will block the attack." He was helplessly spread his hand: "He is a wide-grained tiger shark. His strength is enormous. Although he can''t touch the sea because of eating fruit, if there is a water-repellent film, it will not be a problem at all. The strength is great, hehe, The speed is fast. When the soldiers go to a small number, they will not be able to catch him. Instead, they will be thrown directly to him without knowing it. If there are more people, he will run away early." Chiba nodded. "It turns out that it is no wonder that you can''t catch him, but hey, it''s flat, how do we make a deal?" "transaction?" "Yes! It''s a deal!" Chiba said with a smile: "I will help you get back to Van der Deken IX. You taught me to learn domineering, how?" "Teach you to learn domineering? Can you say that you haven''t learned yet?" said a very surprised. Chiba''s old face was red, and he quickly said: "Hey, hello! This is not the key! Ok, no answer!!" "Oh, it''s fine to teach you, but do you have the confidence to find him, and in the sea?" "Haha, you don''t have to worry about it, you can''t agree." I thought for a while, and looked up and said: "You are not the kind of evil and evil. I still have some eyesight. I promise, even if you are not successful, I will teach you domineering." Chiba excitedly took a very flat hand. "Hahaha! Deal! Don''t worry, I will help the White Star Princess to solve the **** named Van der Deken IX tonight!" "Haha, then I will wait and see, but before that you have to deal with some things," he turned his head and looked out the window. In the far distance, the ԡ is slowly coming, and next to the ԡ is the hundreds of mighty fishermen, and in front of it is a familiar pirate banner. Chiba picked up his eyebrows. "Is the new fisherman pirate group? Is this coming to me for trouble?" By his side, Urki laughed loudly. "Boss!! Let me go! These days there is always no chance for me to shoot! For these little thieves, let me practice my hands!" "And me! And me! I want to go! Let them see my power!" Choba said next to him, his eyes full of eager expressions. It is said that Chiba, who is preparing to corona them, puts down his hand. It is not bad to let them practice. "That''s okay, but remember not to kill them, it doesn''t matter if you hurt and kill." "Yes!" "To understanding!" When Chiba just finished, the two of them quickly rushed out, and Urkis body gradually grew taller, muscled and tied with huge pencils, and each step left a deep footprint on the ground. . Asking for flowers Seeing Urki''s look, he nodded slightly. But when he saw Choba on the shoulders of Urki, his face became a little more exciting. "That, quirk is really strong, but the chobby who likes to eat cotton candy, although he will say, but this........ When he was still flat, his eyes were rounded. Originally chubby and cute, Qiao Ba, suddenly did not know where to find a pill into the mouth, and then jumped from the shoulders of Urki. In the air, his body swells abnormally, from a pet-sized appearance to nearly three meters high. When it falls to the ground, he has completely become a humanoid orc, and the momentum is not inferior to the height. After the transformation of Urki. ............ "Gun punch!" With two punches, the four people rushing to the front suddenly screamed with their arms screaming. The sharp fists ran directly through their arms. The white bones bulged out of the flesh. They flew and flew a companion. The flat mouth was pumped. "This special thing.... Is it a pet? A reward of fifty Bailey?" Urki also laughed and didn''t use domineering. He held the thick pencil in his hand and rushed into the crowd to sweep up. Every hit shot was a group of people, but none of them were able to climb. All of them got up and rolled on the ground with their wounds. The fisherman''s knife was cut on Urki but it didn''t have any effect. A layer of faint red awns covered the whole body of Urki. The knife was cut on his skin and instantly absorbed all the power, even the white seal. Can''t stay. "Ha ha ha, ǰ! I will kill more than you!" Urki said excitedly. "Nonsense! I will beat more than you! Month! Lame!" Qiaoba turned back and protested. five minutes later. Choba and Ur base station in the screaming fish crowd, for whom the number of people defeated and disputed red-faced. And the flag of the new fisherman pirate group printed on it, I have long been missing where I was thrown. . v4 Chapter 95： : anger Located on the top of the fisherman''s island where you can see the sun, Dragon Palace is a magnificent building made up of large coral reefs, shells and other building materials. An image of blue ju dragon squats above the palace. In the parliament hall of the center of the Dragon Palace, five tall figures are sitting in front of the Chiba people. Although they are on the agenda, their eyes are mainly concentrated on Bonnie who eats and eats. Wearing a crown, the body is more sturdy than the average mermaid, a dense fluffy orange hair and beard, Neptune''s mouth is slightly twitching. With a slight cough, Neptune transferred everyone''s attention to himself. "Shark Star, Royal Star, Rolling Star, Mr. Chiba, this is my three children, and Bai Xing, because of the dangerous reasons, can not come out to meet, rude, but also forgive me." The three mermaid princes nodded slightly to Chiba. "Three One Seven" Chiba also returned a gift and said with a smile: "Haha, where is the rudeness, is it on our side, Bonnie, her character is like this, if there is no etiquette for seeing food, I hope you forgive me. a bit." Nipton shook his head and was about to say something polite, but he was directly interrupted by the shark star around him. "Well, father, you don''t want to fight those bureaucrats, both sides are in trouble, very flat friends are our friends, why are there so many friends between friends!" Wen Yan, Chiba laughed. "Ha ha ha! This is good, the most troublesome thing in the bureaucracy!" "Haha, that''s also true!" Neptune also laughed. As the king of the sea, he had no special ability, but he could hear whether a person was a ghost. After a short period of time, the Chiba in front of him is obviously not the kind of person, otherwise the old Tom and He Ping will not recommend him to himself. Yang Tian poured a large glass of wine, Nipton wiped his mouth, said a little nervous. "In this case, then I will say it straight! Mr. Chiba, can you really help the little girl to get the nasty person back?" Chiba laughed and swayed the glass. "Yes, I have already boasted of Haikou with a very flat. If I still can''t catch it, then I will not lose the dead?" He even nodded and said to Neptune: "The strength of Chiba is very strong. Although there is no contest, I dont think I can beat him. Chiba is still a fruit capable person, but can swim in the sea. It is his greatest grasp." Neptune saw a few people, and then they looked at Chiba with surprise. "What! Can you use the devil''s fruit ability in the sea?!" Chiba spread his hand, and a touch of blue electric mans appeared in his hand. "Although I don''t know what''s going on, but I can use it. Hailou Stone is also useless to me, and one of my strengths is lightning. It is quite simple to defeat that Vanderdeken IX in the sea. After all, is he going too fast?" Neptune solemnly nodded. "Well, we will keep secrets, then the matter of the white star will please you, Mr. Chiba!" Chiba nodded and looked out the window. "Well, don''t worry, as long as he has something to lose, I can get him back." Then Chiba smashed, and the corner of his mouth twitched. "What are you really thinking about?" !!!!! Two loud noises came from a distance, and the Dragon Palace suddenly became like a fried pot. "The **** is attacking again!!" "Its **** to bully the lovely white star princess!" "Who can catch him back! I am willing to give up all my treasures!" "Hey, hello!! Don''t say it!! Quickly open, the axe is coming again!!" Just when everyone was licking their ears, but there was nothing to do, a slap of lightning appeared in the water, and the latter figure appeared in front of the axe. "Oh, a big axe." The dense thunder and lightning came out of Chiba. When the axe just entered the lightning range, it seemed to have lost all its power and fell straight from the air. The heavy axe fell to the ground, and the ground was pulled out of a huge pit, and the people next to it finally came back to God. Looking at the Chiba who stood down and meditated, the mermaids talked about it. "Hey, that person, is human, but why did he use the electricity of the squid? And the power has hit so much?" "I don''t know, but I know that he is indeed a human being, and that he is bringing him closer to the Dragon Palace." "God, just stand there and pick up the two attacks?" "It''s amazing! The shark star will be tired and will not be motivated next!" At this moment, Chiba floating in the air suddenly opened his eyes, his right hand stretched chu, a shining lightning ball appeared in his hand, instantly expanded to a size of more than ten meters..... Then, there were unusual fluctuations in the water. Dozens of huge axes rushed at a very fast speed. The sharp axe spun in the water, and dozens of axles even swirled the waters into a spiral. If you really let these attacks hit the hard-shell tower behind you, the broken gate will be crushed! The hearts of the people rose up and there was a problem in their minds. Can he really stop it? Under the gaze of the surrounding people, the rotating axe broke into the lightning ball! Then... turned into a few pools of red molten iron flowing out of the lightning ball... Did not care about the sunshine of others, Chiba extended the lightning ball a few meters, and then directly pressed five meters in front of the door. The huge lightning ball directly blocked the door of the hard-shell tower. Chiba smiled at the door and scared the white star that peeked behind the door and quickly closed the door and hid it back. "You..... Are you coming to save me, is it, is the father asking you to save me? This, this time, can I go out..." Although the sound of the white star is very small, it is still very nice. Although it is greasy, it gives a very comfortable feeling. The princess was detained for ten years, and even her personality changed. Van der Deken IX was really a hateful guy. Chiba clapped his hands and said softly. "Well, yes. The interval of five meters wide is a little small, but don''t worry, you can go out this evening. If you are lucky, you can do it this afternoon." "Really, really!" "Well, really, I promise you." After that, Chiba slowly walked forward, and the lightning light on his body was getting brighter and brighter. "If I don''t take him back, I won''t be angry for a long time, what should I do?" The shining thunderbolt blew open, and Chiba was directly elementized, turning into a slender lightning, rushing to the far end, and his goal was the ark ''Noah''. . v4 Chapter 96： :electrotherapy Aside from Bonnie, its not a big deal. Chiba hasnt been angry for a long time, and today, he is really angry. The elemental Chiba is already part of the thunder and he does not need to breathe. Coupled with the conductivity of seawater, his speed is almost the same, and he knows the location of Van der Deken IX. Chiba with a blue electric light rushed through the sea, eyes coldly looking at the front. It was a rotating stream of water, and in the stream there were dozens of sharp axe, and the enormous force changed the state of the surrounding water. "Oh, its really a guy who is looking for death." Faced with these axes, Chiba stretched out his hand and a group of thunder and lightning gathered in his palm. "boom!!!" The two collided, the violent thunder and lightning spread out, the axe was directly blown into a crush, and Chiba was cold and the face accelerated a bit faster. The bottom of the fisherman''s island, Noah This ancient warship is the crystallization of the wisdom of the ancient fisherman''s island, but its production technology is still a mystery, dozens of thick iron chains lie in front of the ship, this is the chain for the sea king class, it is huge The volume is also 14 only the sea king class can drag. The hull is covered with moss, and various aquatic creatures wandered on it. As one of the forbidden places on the fisherman''s island, and under the deep sea, it has been lying peacefully for many years. The dim light will be built here. It is as quiet as a dream. But today, it is obviously not as old as it used to be. A blue ray rushed from a distance, and Chiba with a huge kinetic energy stirred up the turbid waters behind the sea. Looking at the rotating axe flying out of Noah, Chibas eyes were cold again. Seeing the smell of domineering, the huge scope shrouded the entire Noah, and soon he found his goal. "Oh, I finally found you, residue." At this time, Van der Deken IX did not know that he had been picked up by Chiba. He had just launched a wave of attacks and was preparing to take a break. Kneeling in the chair, he played the axe in his hand. "I don''t know if the White Star Princess has received my love for her. It should have been received. If you can''t accept it, you can''t accept her. Only a fisher who is so handsome, how can Baixing not catch me? How dare you not look at me?! Kendong is a **** stinky fish that prevents my love!" While talking about Van der Deken IX standing up from the chair, he smiled and ran to the bottom of the chuang, dragging a huge box from below, filled with a cold axe. "Oh, with these, plus my strength, I am not afraid that the old man of White Star will not let go. It is only a matter of time to get a white star! Ah~ I can''t control my thoughts when I think of Miss Bai Xing!" Suddenly, Van der Deken IX built an axe and slammed it against the back! The axe was slashed and cut on the wall, but no figure appeared. "Who?! Come out!" Van der Deacon had picked up two axes and said with vigilance. A trace of lightning suddenly appeared in the room, and Chiba was shining with electric awns. "I don''t think that Noyari has such a big air bubble. No wonder you can act here." Chiba said with no expression. Just now, Chiba had heard all of it through the smell of domineering, and now his degree of disgust towards Van der Deken has deepened. Rubbish. In a word, he was too lazy to tell him that Chiba directly turned into a group of lightning and rushed to the past, and the palm of his hand condensed the thunderball to his xiong mouth. And Van der Deacon is a hard scorpion that is wanted by the Dragon Palace but can still be safe. It is impossible to be defeated in this way. When he saw that Chiba had not spoken, he rushed over. He quickly sneaked away and smashed his head against the head of Chiba. However, Chiba does not even mean to escape. "One million volts, discharge." With the coldness of Chiba, the dazzling electric mans filled the room momentarily, and the jumping thunder arc covered the body of Van Der Deken. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!" The dazzling electro-optic only lasted for a few seconds, only after the room was dimmed. Van der Deken was like a piece of coke. It fell on the ground and twitched, and the air was filled with a scorching smell. "This, this is evil, devil fruit.... Why do humans appear here?!" Answering him is a simple straight punch. Chiba''s cold face slammed his fist, and his left hand picked up the collar of Van der Deken IX, and his right hand was like a machine gun. In the face of such a shameless attack, Van der Dyken, who has been killed by electricity, has no chance to resist. At the beginning, I could still swear two sentences, then I was screaming, then I was embarrassed. Later, even I didnt even have a cockroach, but my eyes were white, and I was less ventilated. "ž" Chiba released his hand and threw Van Der Deken on the ground. Looking at the van der Dyken who was smashed into a pig''s head and was about to die, Chiba''s mouth raised a cruel smile. "Where can you let you die? I promised to bring you back." A thin electric awn on the finger shines, and Chiba smiles and points his finger at the xiong mouth of Van der Deacon. "Electric shock, heart recovery!" The thin electric light was covered with Van Der Deken''s body. Under the stimulation of the current, his heart began to beat vigorously again. The breathing gradually returned to calm, and Van der Deceen slowly opened his eyes. But when he opened his eyes, he saw a cruel smile and a growing fist. The screams sounded again from the room, and Chiba started the previous action. This day is the most difficult day since Van der Decken was born. It was not until a few hours later that the electric screams and screams in the room disappeared. Chiba had a long sigh of relief, picking up a coral that made bubbles from the corner of the room, and put Van der Deacon, who had almost become a mud, into the bubble. Don''t look at Van der Deacon''s dying appearance. In fact, he is about to die. If it is not even more difficult to catch a living, to get rid of the fear in the heart of Bai Xing, Chiba has long made him a meat. "Call, its gone, now its so good." After that, Chiba thundered again, and waved the room to a clean, directly smashing Van der Daiken into an electric mans disappeared in place. . v4 Chapter 97： : Huang Wei arrived The time is that Chiba has just departed from Dragon Palace and went to Van der Dyken. When he turned into a thunderbolt and disappeared in the Dragon Palace City, a boat from the fisherman island to the island of Chambord to participate in the auction also returned to the fisherman island. And when the fishermen in the boat all went down, a wretched face appeared in the cabin. "Hey~ Is this the fisherman''s island? I heard that it is called ''the pure land''. It seems to be really good." The man was tall and thin, with black curly hair and a yellow-white striped suit with a beard and a pair of sunglasses on his face. He is the highest force of the navy, one of the three majors, Porusalino, codenamed ''Huang Wei''. In Chiba, the island captured Chiba without fruit, but it was entangled in a small pirate. The little pirate has never seen it, and the strength is not good, but the things inside seem a bit complicated. Raleigh, who is known as the ''right hand of One Piece,'' is actually on the island of Chambord, and it is still exposed to the identity of a small pirate who does not turn around. Compared to this, the Tianlong people are only a small matter. . Of course, this is in his heart. "The troublesome Tianlong people~ The little pirate seems to be called ~ is called ~ Austria, Luffy is right~ I should have seen the straw hat in some people." "Well~ no matter, its just a little pirate. Anyway, it has been taken by a violent bear. Its still a problem if you dont live.~ Qingyan should make a wanted order~ Then I dont have to worry about it~ I heard that there are four ''supernovas'' here~ so terrible~" As I said, Huang Hao''s laziness turned into a particle-like light, and gradually disappeared into the boat. In the city of Dragon Palace, in the city, on a giant flounder that transports VIPs, Huang Wei is holding his hands behind his back, and enjoys the beauty of Longgongcheng. And by his side, there are several fidgeting Dragon Palace guards. Oops! ! I heard that the Chiba adults who saved the White Star Princess are pirates. Now I am coming to the Navy General, I must find a way to inform them! ! But looking at the jaundice around........ "Hey~ this little brother, you seem to be very scared~ What happened?" "No, nothing!!!!" It was not long before I went out to Chiba. They were still happy to talk to Neptune. Perhaps they saw confidence in the strength of Chiba. In the past, some silent kings were very happy today, often sending out A loud laughter. "Ha ha ha! It turns out that Mr. Chiba is so powerful! It has been fighting with the captain of the legendary White Beard Pirates! It is a sea thief with a reward of 500 million!" Neptune''s eyes flashed with excitement. As He said, they are really very kind people, and they can easily find out after a short encounter. "Haha! The boss''s record is not limited! The Magician Hawkins knows that it is the sea thief who rewards more than 300 million! Among the three emperors, the most stable shark star appeared in the eyes. "You said that Hawkins? The one who was killed on the island of Chambord the other day?! Is it that you are..." Urki poured a special wine from Longgongcheng and said with a big laugh. "Yes, it is him! On the island of Chambord, I was robbed of money to find someone to settle accounts, but the strength is not good enough to be beaten and killed. The boss came, just took less than a minute, the sea will be The thief group is completely gone!!" "Hey~ so terrible~" "Ha ha ha! That is not a problem! I want to make a big noise... Qiao Ba, what do you want me to do.....is loud in the judicial island, when the heads-up cp0, the boss is the prestige! The navy is a waste Even though I have a lot of credit, it is worth mentioning... No. How do you all have such an expression, what is good at the door." Urki turned his head and looked at the door of the Dragon Palace. "Hey~ hello~ keep talking~ the navy is a waste." Huang Wei smiled and raised his hand and said hello to Urki. "Big, general, Huang Wei! Where did this guy come from!" Urki returned to the gods and said with a big eyes. "Hey~ is here on a fish with a bubble. The specific purpose is to catch a pirate called Chiba, but he doesn''t seem to be here." After saying this, Huang Qis momentum suddenly changed, his hand pulled out of his pocket, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at the three men of Urki. "But, the three of you, it seems to be the person in the naval order." Just as they were tight and ready to fight in Urki, Neptton suddenly spoke in the back. "That, Mr. Huang Wei, these are our friends in Longgongcheng, can you........" "No." Huang Qi didn''t even look at him and even interrupted Neptune''s words. "In fact, I don''t want to catch them. It''s just that the above order is really bad. Why, Mr. Neptune wants to be an enemy against the Navy for these newly discovered pirates?" Nipton glimpsed, and the cold sweat brushed down, but he still insisted. "But, these people have not done anything bad, they........" Huang Hao interrupted his words again. "Well, Mr. King, I advise you that if you are an enemy of the Navy, you are an enemy of the world government. You are thinking about speaking." Neptune''s face became ugly, but the shark star beside it could not stand. He pulled out a trident directly and blocked them in front of Urki. "Hey! I have to look today! Can you hurt my friend! I speak to you as a friend, not a prince!" The imperial star and the rollover star also realized that they had pulled out their weapons and blocked them in front of Huang. "Its terrible. The shark star is really smart. It can really get rid of the relationship with the mermaid kingdom as a friend, but..." Huang Yis meal changed from a leisurely to a chilly murder. "........ If you are friends with the pirates, then can I arrest you? Or do you really have the confidence to stop me?!" Slanting sideways, a little yellow light converges on the calf''s calf. "Light speed kick!" In the twinkling of an instant, the first yellow light flashed on them when the three emperors had not reflected it, and they flew directly into the sky, while the second strike directly lost consciousness in the air. The three emperors rushed over. () All of this came too fast, and even the Ping did not react. No one thought that Huang Hao actually attacked and attacked, but three emperors! "boom!!!" A huge explosion rang and the air filled with a hint of blood. "Mr. Nepton!!!" "His Majesty!!" Huang Qi said with his hands and pockets, lazily. "Hey~ Your Majesty, are you following in the name of your father? That would be good." The explosion in the air disappeared, and Neptune appeared in the air in a stiff, a trace of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. The three emperors, such as the shark star, were firmly held in his arms, and he used his back to make a living. Blocked this blow. "No, yes........ is the name of the father...." Huang Wei spread his hand and shifted his sight from the new one to the Urki trio. "That''s good, now it has nothing to do with the mermaid island. The rest is the contest between the pirates and the navy." v4 Chapter 98： :战黄猿 Huang Hao stood lazily at the door, don''t look at his unintentional look, but in the heart he had already made absolute preparations. He never looked down on anyone, the so-called ''lazy ocean'' and ''dummy'', but he added a layer of protection to himself. Sometimes people can''t be too serious. For example, the scene just now, if the red dog came, his character would definitely kill the Neptune four people for his absolute justice. "There is absolutely absolute justice~ Hey~ It seems that there is no pet over there~" On the other side, Robin also played all the spirits. After all, this is one of the top three top forces. Choba directly swallowed the blue wave ball and turned into a tall half-orc, while Urki and Robin launched an offensive in an instant. "Six rounds of flowers and strangles!" The six arms appeared on the scorpion without warning, and when Urki was licking the scorpion, he slammed his feet and rushed over like a cannonball. "Good! Robin is holding him like this!" As a natural warrior, Urchi knows that it is the most stupid way to stay in the face of opponents, not to mention facing opponents stronger than himself. "Ah, ah!" The fruit''s ability was turned on, and with a burst of red light, the muscles of Urki''s body swelled again, which made the moment of incomparable moments reach a height of nearly four meters. 803 And this is not finished. As he roared, Huang Weis pupil was slightly surprised. "Oh, its actually a man with armed color domineering. Its really a small one. How about doing my navy~ "Yes, good, but you must first die!!" When the muscles burst, Ulki laughed and picked up the black pencil, and smashed it toward the head of Huang Wei. The smile on Huang Qis face converges back. "I don''t know how to lift." In Robin''s imprisonment, the yellow scorpion turned into a burst of light particles that disappeared directly. When he appeared again, it was on the side of Urki''s side, and the raised right foot was condensed with yellow light, and it was kicked towards Urki, who was close at hand. "Light speed kick!" The yellow laser beam reappeared, and Urki barely bottomed his head. The laser shoved Urki''s scalp and flew over, and the ground behind it exploded a huge hole. "Oh~ actually see it clearly~ Hehe~ That''s it, how do you dodge in the air?" The light on the calf''s calf condensed again, and Huang Qi quickly kicked out a dozen or so smaller lasers in the air, sealing out all the retreats of Urki. "Iron!!" In a critical moment, Urki quickly opened the iron block and covered it with a layer of armed color domineering. But in the face of Huang Wei''s laser beam, he couldn''t hold it for a few times. It was just three small beams of light. The domineering of Urki was broken. "Booming!" The rest of the laser beams were all blasted on Urki''s body, and a huge explosion sounded, and Urki was directly submerged in the explosion. "Solve one~" Huang Wei smiled slightly and then slammed. Two deer hooves emerged from his xiong mouth. But it did not bring out a trace of blood. Huang Xiao smiled, and the reflexiveness was a kick, and the slender legs had the light of yellow se. The speed of this shot was amazing. "Strengthen the foot! Moon step!" Without a hit, Qiao Ba did not hesitate to launch the blue wave ball to jump up and jump into the air, dangerously and dangerously avoiding Huang Wei''s blow. "Lame! Month!" Choba''s feet crossed a cross in the air, and the sharp air knife rushed to the jaundice, and the latter did not hide even. The knives directly penetrated his elemental body and directly smashed the door behind him. Four petals. "Is the cp9 move learned by you?" The body of Huang Qi disappeared into the disappearance of light particles, and he was re-established behind Qiao Ba. The latter was only able to see the figure of Huang Qi, and barely turned his body. "That''s too bad!" Joe (befg), who kicked the air with his bare legs, although he couldn''t see it, but he didn''t have a fear. "Robin!!!" "Two rounds of flowers!" Robin''s flower and fruit ability was re-emerged, and two black arms appeared on Choba, crossing the front of the attack of Huang Qi. "!!!" Robin screamed and the two arms disappeared, but the attack of Huang Qi was also offset by her. "Human form strengthening! Iron!" Then Robin blocked the blow for him, and Choba took the opportunity to become a huge orc, with his hands faint black awns, directly grabbing the legs of Huang Qi. Robins armed color domineering was learned not long ago. Although Choba cant fully grasp it, it can still be done by catching Huang Qi and not letting him turn into a ray of light. "Oh now!! Urki!!!" In the previous crater, Urki laughed and rushed out. Compared with the previous one, Huang Haos indiscriminate bombing was blocked by Robins armed color arm, while the other half was directly He absorbed it. Not only did it not suffer any damage, but it absorbed some of the power and the body expanded again. The armed color was once again wrapped around rao, and Urki picked up the pencil and patted the imprisoned jaundice. Two laser beams were slamming on Choba, but in a hurry, even Huang Qi couldn''t use the iron block that was hard to use the iron block, but he vomited blood. The thick pencil was photographed, and the eyes of Huang Wei flashed with anger. "You guys!!!" "boom!!!!!" A heavy roar sounded, and Urki''s huge iron bar with great power, smashed the scorpion to the ground, and the huge force smashed the ground through the body of the scorpion. crack. And Choba used the fur to strengthen the escape. The smoke on the ground spread out, and a squid squid patted and stood up. The black light of his hands disappeared, and blood was wiped from the corners of his mouth. The lazy expression on his face disappeared completely, and his face filled his face. "You, really, very powerful!!!" However, just as Huang Hao was preparing to attack with all his strength, a dark shadow rushed through his visual dead space. month step! Because it is only a month step style, Bonnies monthly step is much faster than Robins. The tacit cooperation of the people made her find an excellent opportunity to attack. There is a colorful light in her palm, but the power of the light is a shrine in the island of Chambord, which will turn people into old age and control the age! . v4 Chapter 99： : Very flat aid This is the ultimate goal of cooperation! Bonnies eyes flashed with confidence. She believes that as long as her hand touches Huang Qi, it means that they won. Whether Huang Hao is a general or a flash, her age control will turn into a child ten years old. This is the state. Ni can change the minimum age. Bonnie came to Huang Qi as soon as she was smoky, and her body leaned forward, and her right hand used all her strength to shoot the past. Time is so slow in Bonnie''s eyes at this moment, watching the light of the palm of the hand slowly near Huang Wei, her eyes are big, _ staring at the front. Can do it! I can do it! He can''t see it! however. "Little girl, do you know what it is like to be savvy?" Huang Weis cold voice sounded. The confidence in Bonnies eyes disappeared, and a look of fear appeared in her eyes. Her full-strength hit was vacated, and the last glimmer of light disappeared in the place where Huang Wei stood, and the wretched uncle''s jaundice appeared on the right side of Bonnie. "I want to attack me? Its terrible." The classic jaundice is ridiculous, but at the moment, Huang Biaos eyes are full of anger, without a trace of disdain. His left foot kicked Bonnie with a dazzling light. Oops! ! ! "Light speed kick!" Because it is the full use of the ''month step'', so under the cause of inertia, Bonnie had no time to dodge, can only watch the group of lasers banging. The yellow laser light is getting closer and closer, and the twelve arms grow out of Bonnie. With the dark domineering, Bonnie is firmly guarded in the middle. This is, Robin? "boom!!!!!!" A huge explosion rang, and Robin, who saved Bonnies life in the distance, spurted a blood directly, and fell softly on the ground. Even with the protection of the armed color, her arm was still blown up under the attack of Huang Wei. The severe pain was uploaded from her arms, and her ability to fight back made her lose all her fighting power. A shadow rushed out of the dust, and although it was terrible, Qiao Ba was still rushed into the form of reindeer, and Bonnie was saved from it. "Bonnie! Bonnie! You are fine!!" "I''m fine, Robin saved me." Wendeng, Qiao Ba sighed: "It''s so good." But when he just showed this expression, Urki in the distance suddenly shook his eyes and shouted at the two great gods: "Get away!! Joeba!!!!" Choba looked back subconsciously and could see a beam of lasers rushing to him. A sly yellow beam of light flew out of the dust and accurately hit Choba in the air. The huge buzzing sounded, and Huang Xiaoyan walked out of the dust with no expression, and there was another yellow glow in his hand. The air blast disappeared and Qiao Ba fell from the air in a darkened state. At the last minute, Qiao Ba reluctantly turned around and held the fragile Bonnie behind. Even so, Bonnie was still stunned by the huge impact, and Qiao Ba was also lost consciousness. "Is it using iron? It is a tenacious vitality, but it is here." The figure was slightly flashing, and Huang Yuhua flew out as a ray of light. He wanted to go to the rescue of Urki kicking off, and then a smear of laser appeared in the fingers of Huang Wei. "Let me show it again." call out! The yellow laser slammed into the coma on the ground. Although Urki roared where he rushed, how could his speed pass? A smile appeared on the face of Huang Qi, but his smile disappeared in the next second. "Five thousand tiles are punching!!" The laser blasted on a strong air wave, and a huge explosion occurred, and a large figure stood in front of Choba and Bonnie, blocking the rest of the wave for them. Urki quickly came to him and side by side to protect the two behind him. "Ha ha ha! Did not misread you! Very flat! The jaundice is a slight squint, with his hands in his pockets, and his voice is a little low. "Flat, you want to help them, don''t forget your identity, they are pirates, and you are Qi Wuhai." "Seven Wuhaili, the one I hate the most is you, so I advise you, if you take the shot now, your identity will be deprived. At that time, the Navy can no longer shelter you from the fisherman island. You Consider clearing up? For these pirates, give up the naval shelter?" For the sake of them, give up the shelter of the Navy? Urki glimpsed slightly, subconsciously looking very flat, not knowing what to say. Asking for flowers The flat eyes were slightly stunned, but it didn''t take long to rekindle the look. He put up an offensive posture and showed his choice with his movements. "In this era of thieves, after all, it is the era of pirates. Only the strength of oneself is the right way. And, Poluzalino, you know what the government is like to treat our countries." "Strong management, inquiring, interfering with internal affairs, accepting bribes, even when the danger comes, even the help of pirates, such a government, what is the use!" Huang Haos eyes flashed a glimmer of light: Its very flat, there are some words that you have to think about. "Ha ha ha!! Good! What is the use of this kind of government? What is wrong with this?!" Urki laughed loudly: "Hey, very flat, when we create some more famous, Let us protect the fisherman island!" ............. A very flat mouth showed a smile. "it is good." The face of Huang Wei became gloomy and terrible. He slowly opened his hand and a light sword with a huge hand guard appeared in his hand. "Heavenly clouds." "It''s very flat. It''s useless to say these things to me. I''m just a navy. Some things are not something I can change. For example, now those pirates bring great danger. I have to take them away." Looking at the squatting posture of the fighting stance, the flat face is also very solemn. "I don''t know what they are called ''dangerous''. I only know that they have helped the fisherman''s island. They are kind." When it comes to this one, Huang Wei knows that it is impossible to leave today. Blocked again and again, in addition to just being shot down on the ground. Huang Hao also gradually raised a anger. He leaned over slightly, his body flashing, his eyes full of murderous locks in front of the two. As one of the highest forces of the Navy, Huang Wei is confident that he can be defeated within ten minutes, even though there is still a Qiwu Sea. However, just as Huang was preparing to attack, a figure appeared several kilometers away. He reached out to the Dragon Palace City with a hand extended, and a faint lightning was collected in his hand. Close your eyes and sing out from the dazzling thunderbolt. "Shooting him, Lei Zhu." v4 Chapter 100： : Two glitter fruits "Sting" The dazzling blue electric mansions merged into a five-meter-wide beam of light, which blasted from the top of the kilometer and directly penetrated the front of the Dragon Palace. The yellow owl in the hall was swallowed and penetrated behind the Dragon Palace. The wall, and then hit the mountain at the bottom of the sea, made a huge explosion. In the hall of the Dragon Palace City, Urki and the pingmumu looked at the huge hole, and there was no reaction in the mind. In the passage of this straight-through hall, a blue light flashed, and a figure appeared in the hall with a person. The deadly van der Dyken was thrown to the ground. Chiba''s cold face, looking at everything around him, and taking him to see the three men in a coma, Chiba''s fists gradually clenched. When I went back, I had a sigh of Chiba, but I was happy, but when he walked into the fishermans island "6:3," he found something wrong. The subconscious opening turned out to be arrogant, and sure enough, I found something wrong. Navy general Huang Wei will appear here? ! When he sook to the opposite of Huang Wei is Urki, when several people are in a coma, a nameless anger rises from his heart. Raise your hand, Chiba completely ignores this is the Dragon Palace City, directly launched an attack, the thundering lightning column will swallow the yellow scorpion. As for the results after the attack, he did not think that Huang Wei would die like this. At this time, Urki and Heping finally reflected, and shouted in surprise. "Boss!! You are back!! That jaundice is very tricky! I will give it to you!" "Chiba!! Be careful, that is the naval general!" Nodded, Chiba closed his eyes and ran the fruit around the empty space. The glittering fruit is copied. A slender lightsaber appeared behind the Chiba brain, and the yellow scorpion turned into a light grain condensed in the air. From the cloud sword, the thank-you from the dead corner slashed to Chiba. "Hey~ a terrible attack~ You are the head of this pirate group, Chiba." Huang Wei said lazily, but when he finished his words, he had an incredible look in his eyes. Because the sky crossed the neck of Chiba from Yunjian, and the body of the latter actually emitted light particles like him! "This, this is!!!!" Chiba opened her eyes and grinned: "Hey, there are more surprises." As soon as he reached out, a sword with the same shape as Huang Qi appeared in his hand, and Chiba was unceremonious against Huang. Unwilling to be surprised, Huang Wei quickly lifted his sword and stood in front of him. Chiba smiled, and the sword in his hand was madly waved, and Huang Wei also waved the lightsaber against it. The two lightsabers kept colliding together and made a sound of 顯. "Bastard!!! What''s going on! Why do you use the ability to flash the fruit!" Huang Wei waved the sky and the face was unbelievable. "Well, who knows?" Chiba grinned. "You don''t have to know so much. You just need to know that today is not going to run. Laser!" "Hey, use my moves to attack me. Do you think this will work?" Huang Yu snorted and ducked down to avoid the laser. The sound became a burst of light particles disappearing into the air. When he appeared again, he was behind Chiba, his left foot wrapped in shining light and kicked toward the back of Chiba, while his right hand swept the sword. "Even the imitation is only seven or eighty, and the fake is a fake. How could it win me?!" Huang Hao whispered, and the yellow light on the two attacks deepened again. Chiba smiled, the body twisted, the right hand light sword stretched, slammed into the ground, and set the sword on the ground to block the attack of Huang Wei. "when!!" "Cut, even so soon, I learned to let the lightsaber stretch, little devil, but not enough!" With the snoring of the scorpion, the ray of the sky is a lot of light, and the lightsaber of Chiba has a road crack. "Yes, what about this?" Chibas right foot glimpses, and the yellow light particles gradually condense on the calf. "Light speed kick!!" "Bastard kid." With a sword, the laser was smashed into the air, and a huge roar of the parliament hall rang. The huge voice awakened the stunned shark star, and with his movements, Nipton and his two brothers were also awake. Come over. However, just woke up, they saw the incredible scene. Two people, composed of light, flew in and out of the parliament hall. There was a laser rushing out of the hall, smashing the already ruined hall, and they held two identical swords in their hands. The collisions are all deafening sounds..... "Father, father, who are the two people? One is a general of Huang Wei, and the other is a light, not a Chiba." Neptune was also awkward looking at the two people with the same ability, and the brain was a bit short-circuited. "Ah, it seems to be Mr. Chiba.... He brought the Van der Deken IX back..." In the center of the battlefield, Chiba is still fighting against Huang Wei, and a bunch of lasers are constantly blasting from his fingers. Huang Wei also unwittingly made all his strength, but even so, he can only temporarily be in the upper hand and can suppress Chiba, but he can never defeat it. "I haven''t done it all the time. It seems to be really dangerous now." Huang Wei whispered, and at the same time, the lightsaber in his hand made three blows. I can imitate my ability with a strange power, and it is a comprehensive imitation, but it is only about eight points. This is also extremely horrible. I heard that he will use the power of flames, sand, and thunder, and today is the touch. Hard on the scorpion. Just as Huang Hao was quietly thinking about it in his heart, Chiba sneered and swayed out of the circle of battle. "Hey, Huang Wei, you want to know what a stronger flash fruit is." "What do you want to say." "Oh, just think..... let you see the real glittering fruit!" Chiba laughed loudly, and then the sword quickly rushed to Huang Wei, and Huang Qi was also cold and inexplicably stunned, and then the same sword rushed over. In the air flying 5.9 lines, Chiba launched the second replication ability of the fruit. Glitter fruit, copied, and superimposed. The two lightsabers were cut together, but this time, Chiba did not fall into the wind as usual. The lightsaber in the hands of Chiba directly chopped the thousands of clouds in the hands of Huang Qi, and then smashed the shocked Huang Qi, because the same light elementalization, so Huang Xis xiong was cut out before Long blood marks. The wall of the parliament hall was knocked out of a spider-like crack, and the yellow sputum came out of the dust. I have always felt anger when I have been cynical and have dealt with everything. The armed color dominated the whole body, and the smoldering air wave spread out with him as the center. He stared at Chiba and screamed in a low voice: "Boy!! What is going on?!". v4 Chapter 101： : serious injury Looking at the domineering Huang Qi, Chiba disdainfully said: "Armed color domineering this kind of thing, only in the best place to play the greatest power, I want you to cover the whole body, it seems that there is no flaw, but All of them are flaws." "As for why my strength will increase, you guess!" At the foot of the foot, Chiba turned into a ray of light, condensing the figure above the scorpion, and the bristled bristles straightened down his head. Armed color domineering is really easy to use, can attack the strongest natural system, but after domineering, there are also shortcomings, that is, can no longer be elemental. Unable to elementize, naturally it is impossible to keep up with the attack speed of Chiba. but. "what!!!!" The sound of a sword intersected, and Chiba flew out, and the look of surprise appeared in his eyes. For the first time, he lost control of the development of the matter. In front of him, Huang Wei is holding a black sword and looking at him coldly, and the sword is covered with a domineering sword! "Elementalization can also cover domineering..." After a brief shock, Chiba 14 said something incredulously: "How did you do it?" Huang Wei waved his sword in disdain, and a black, armed color domineering wrapped him all inside. "Oh, there are still a lot of things you don''t know in this world! Don''t put on a I know everything., kid! After that, Huang Hao rushed over with a sword in his hand. "cut." Chiba is not showing weakness, but directly rushed to the past, the light sword in his hand shines brightly, and the sly squatting toward Huang Wei. However, this time the two swords intersected, but the light sword in the hands of Chiba was broken. "damn it!" Looking down at the sweeping blow, Chibas hands were on the ground, and the yellow light on his feet kicked directly onto the chest of Huangs chest. Huang Haos sigh was kicked and kicked back a few steps, while Chiba was His face twitched and he recovered his foot. It hurts! After rubbing his chest, the figure of Huang Qi disappeared into the air. The pupil of Chiba suddenly shrinks to the tip of the needle, a light sword appears in his hand, and then when he just made a defensive posture, a black sword appeared in the air. Huang Wei sneered with a blow and cut the sword of Chiba into a ray of light, then turned around and slammed his fist with his domineering fist. !!!! The Chiba, which flew out, turned around in the air, and his feet slammed on the wall. The walls of Noda were trampled by him, and pieces of gravel fell off the wall. "Cut!!! Unlock the armed color for elemental displacement, and then start the armed color at the moment of the combination? Good control ability!" Huang Wei did not answer his words. He just raised one leg, and the light shone in a row and kicked a few feet against Chiba. "Light speed kick!!!" The blood from the mouth of the mouth is spit out, and Chiba converts one of the glittering fruits into a thundering fruit, and a thunder ball appears in the left hand. "Shooting him, Lei Zhu!" A few small columns of mines rushed out of Chibas hand and collided with the yellow scorpions laser. The two collided with a huge explosion and then annihilated. A sword was thrown out of the dust, and Chiba slammed into a place where the lightning disappeared into the same place. At the same time, the left hand was lightly tapped, and a beam of lightning bolts blew against the place where he stood before. Huang Wei waved his long sword, and all the lightning bolts that were close to him were flew out. "What is the power of thunder, how much power you got from where." The speed is not high, the strength is not high, but I just can''t break through his defense. It is clear that the two elements are lower than mine... It seems that I have to try that trick. Chiba looked at the sword, and the yellow scorpion covered by the armed color domineering, biting his teeth, his hands suddenly lit up. The left hand thunderbolt blooms, the right hand shines, and Chiba uses both hands to control the strength of the hand. Then the forces on the left and the right are forced to compress, gradually becoming the two ball-sized light balls, one in blue and one in yellow. "Ok?" Huang Biao''s brow wrinkled and looked at Chiba, surrounded by two kinds of energy. I don''t know why, and my heart was inexplicably raised with a strong sense of crisis. "What new tricks do you want to use, the beauty you want, there is so much time for you to prepare." Slightly leaning over, Huang Qi''s figure disappeared into the air. He was ready to appear directly above the money. Even if he couldn''t hurt him, at least he could interrupt his next attack. However, when he appeared again, there was a **** stick on the head. "Ha ha ha!! Huang Hao old man, have you forgotten something?!" Urki is not a leisurely generation. Seeing how his boss is preparing to attack, how can he let Huang Haos unscrupulous attack? Forced to helpless, Huang Wei had to cut on the pencil, the huge anti-shock force was uploaded from the pencil, Huang Qi was shocked by this force and exited more than ten meters. "Damn guy!!" With a low scream, Huang Wei was planning to rush again in the past, but suddenly caught a heart with a huge fear. Chiba in front of him opened his eyes, and two dazzling lights shone in his pupils. Before he was xiong, he had a group of two fist-sized light groups. The light group was ordinary, but it exudes a heart-warming taste. "Father, it will not be Chiba to combine lightning and light." Shark star looked at the light column in front of Chiba xiong mouth, slightly trembled dou said. Even if the 350 is not aimed at him, the shark star still feels a huge fear. Nipton swallowed: "It should be, but it should not be completely integrated, but even then, the power of horror is amazing... Damn! Evacate the people in the Dragon Palace!!!" As he said, Neptune was about to rush out. However, he just stopped halfway and stopped. Because, in front of him, one of the three major navies, known as Huang Lu''s Poluzalino, actually escaped! ! ! "˳!!!!!" The face of Huang Qi was covered with cold sweat, his hands were closed at the xiong mouth, a mirror-like light appeared in his xiong mouth, and then a beam of light was shot out, and the surrounding buildings were far away to the distance. Then, Huang Qi was elementalized and planned to escape this road, however... "Shooting him, Light Ray." The simple and simple name brings about the destructive power of disaster. The tiny light column does not have the slightest energy to leak, just like a solid light column that pierces the xiong mouth of the jaundice in an instant. Still in the elementary jaundice, the energy not only hit his xiong mouth, but also brought him unimaginable trauma. Resist the pain and fainting, and the jaundice quickly disappeared into the light path. . v4 Chapter 102： : Sea Kings Secret The magnificent palace of the Dragon Palace has now become ruined. The parliament hall is the most devastating place, with several transparent holes, countless potholes, burnt walls and ground. If there were broken decorations on the ground, it would be believed that there are people in the ruins. But Nipton, the head of a country, did not care. Speaking of long-standing troubles, getting rid of the oppression of the world government is one aspect. In fact, compared with the Navy, the world government, and the fishermans island are more troublesome. The pirates who are strong but ill-intentioned, the navy will not at least be destroyed by the fishermans island, and the pirates who sell the mermaid are Neptune is most worried about things. However, with the shelter of the white-bearded pirates, there are basically no pirates who dare to start on the fisherman island. In this case, it will be best to hand over the Bailey pirate group to the world government at the end of the year. It is worth mentioning. Yes, Baileys pirates want only one-third of the worlds government. As for the Navy attacking the fisherman island? Anxious to him, Neptune directly destroys the bubble on the island. He does not think that the navy can survive in the deep sea of ??10,000 meters, even if the general will not do it. This is the privilege granted to the fisherman. In this way, this time, getting rid of the government, the opposite is beneficial. On the other hand, what excited Neptune was that Chiba had captured the person he hated the most, Van der Deken IX. You know, Neptune is most distressed by this little daughter. Every day I see that the white star can only be in the hard shell tower. He is deeply blamed every day, but no matter how he increases the reward, no one can solve the problem. Until Chiba arrived, it took only one afternoon to solve his biggest wish. This alone, let alone destroy the Dragon Palace, is the ten Dragon Palace, he does not have a distressed. In the library of the Dragon Palace, Robin is sitting at the desk and reading the books. In front of her is the choker who has read the book and is asleep. As for the Chiba that has been pulled, she has been squatting on the table. Cheering. At Robins request, Neptune readily agreed to let Robin go to see the original text of the fishermans island. Anyway, the historical text was just an indestructible stone for them, and Robin could not take it away. Then go with her. After reading this piece of historical text, Robin fell into meditation. Not long after, he forced Qianba and Choba to come to the library of Longgongcheng. "Sure enough, there are many things in the original text that I don''t know very well. Even if I can translate them, I can''t understand the meaning. But after reading the history of the fisherman''s island, I seem to have already understood some..." "." Stretch a hand and gently hold the nose of Chiba. After five seconds. "Huh!! !! Robin, what are you doing!" Chiba was smashed red, and breathed in the air. Next to Robin smiled and said softly, "Chiba, after reading these books, I seem to have found something, of course, just guessing." guess? It won''t be about Sea King. Before I think of it, Robin is looking at Neptune to see the original text........ Although my heart is clear, I also know that Robin should have found this, but Chiba still has a look of unknown. "Well? Hey guess?" "About the speculation of the White Star Princess." Sure enough! Chiba continued to show a look of nothing, pretending to be curious and asking: "Princess of White Star? What is it about her?" Robin smiled. He touched the soft fur of Choba and said, "Chiba, don''t you think there are a lot of unexplained things in the fisherman''s island? ''Sunshine Tree'', the huge ship Noah sinking under the sea ''Why is there a floating island under the sea, and why the size of the White Star Princess is so large, it is definitely not the normal body shape of the mermaid." "What is this, isn''t it a variation?" Robin shook his head, and some solemnly said: "That is not the mutated explanation. I have already read the original text of the fisherman island. If I didn''t guess wrong, the white star princess should be legendary. One of the three weapons." "Sea King, Poseidon." When the words came out, there was some silence in the room. Chibas head looked down and seemed to be thinking about something, and Robin seemed to have something to say. After a long time, Chiba slowly raised her head and her face showed a helpless smile. "The reason why you called me here is that I was afraid that I discovered the secret of the white star and couldn''t help but start with the sea king?" "That''s not it. I don''t think my captain will start with White Star for the so-called ''Sea King'', so I won''t tell you." "What do you specifically call me here? Also with Joeba?" "Its quiet here, its very empty, no one will overhear it, and if I tell this news to Urki and Bonnie, Im afraid of the next day, the whole great route will know. Think about it for a moment... ". Amount, you said it really makes sense.....The two guys are not strict with the tone..." Chiba said with a sullen face, while a finger hit the head of Choba. "And Joeb, you have to keep a secret, otherwise it will probably bring disaster to the fisherman island." Choba, who was sleeping, opened his eyes and spit on his head. "Oh, I know." Robin chuckled a few times and reached out and grabbed the cheek of Choba. Scared Qiaoba quickly ran to the back of Chiba. "Okay, don''t make trouble," Chiba grabbed Choba and threw him to Robin. "There are people coming outside. It seems to be Neptune. They should know about White Star, but we are best. I still dont know if Im colliding, and Im having some trouble. Wenbian, Robin and Choba nodded. Not long after, a few footsteps came, the library was opened, and Chiba looked at it. The comer was a shark star and his two brothers, and behind them, it was a white star with a look or fear. "Ha ha ha! Chiba! You are really here!" Chiba (good money) also smiled and nodded: "What wind blows you, and white star can she adapt to the outside environment?" The shark star strode over and grabbed Chiba, laughing. "White Star! This is Mr. Chiba that you want to see all day, hahaha, don''t you always want to talk to him, now see the real person!" Chiba stretched out his hand and said hello to the white star. The white star was a spurt, and the cheeks quickly became red. When she was huge, she quickly ran to the back of her two brothers and watched Chiba carefully. "Thousands....Mr. Chiba is good..." Amount........ Sure enough, courage is small....... The shark star also smoked his mouth and sighed a little helplessly. "It seems that I still need to adapt to it for a while. Baixing is afraid of seeing people..... Forget it, there is actually another thing today. Mr. Chiba, the white-bearded pirate group sent people, you have to see What?". v4 Chapter 103： : Liu Fan Captain, Bramanke The Dragon Palace City Ballroom, an extremely spacious and luxurious banquet hall with a shell-like stage in the center, several mermaid singers and musicians to play the song. Chiba sat in his seat and stared at the two people in front of him. Two people who eat and eat, Bonnie and Bramanke. Bramank is a short, fat body with a grayish complexion and two pockets near the chin. Wearing a simple purple blouse decorated with a white-bearded pirate group, on the head is a purple three jiao hat, embroidered with a gray white beard and a skull mark. These are not important. What is important is that he quickly formed a close friend relationship with Bonnie as a foodie. "I am the captain of the White Beard Liufan team, called Bramank, Bonnie! You are one of the ''supernovas''! Do you want to join the white-bearded pirates? The old lady will accept you! And where is there? A lot of food can be eaten!" Hey Hey hey! In the face of a captain to dig the wall, you are too bold, bastard! And do you think Bonnie will be tempted by you? Don''t be naive! Sitting next to Chiba, Bonnie stopped the action of 693 in her hand and looked at Bramanke with a little thought. Chiba ݺ a hand knife cut on Bonnie''s head. "Hey! Don''t show me the smug look, bastard! Didn''t you have enough for that day?! At least one-third of the money in the boat is eaten by you!" Bonnie squirmed and spit her head, took the peeled shrimp from Chiba and ate it. "Yes, that''s a pity, there is a rival that is quite similar." Bramanke sighed, slightly sad. The magical attraction of the grocery store? Chiba licked his head and took this strange setting out of his head. He looked up and did not notice what he should say. He was eating a special Bramank. Chiba sighed and sighed. . Fortunately, it didn''t take long for Neptune to break the deadlock. "That, Bramank, did you have the captain of the white beard when you came?" "Hey? It seems to have said....... Yes, let me come here for a while, and someone who is free (bebd) messes up, by the way tells you, don''t worry about the revenge of the navy, there are old scorpions." When he heard this, Neptune took a sigh of relief and he waited for the words of white beard. Chiba also nodded and relaxed a bit. From Urki, where did they know these things, although they said that without them, the fisherman island will sooner or later leave the world government, but at least this time is due to the rescue of Bonnie. Just when Chiba let go of his heart and planned to continue eating, Bramank suddenly spoke. "Right, you are called Chiba, the captain of the empty island pirate group, but a pirate group has three ''supernovas''. You know that this generation of supernovas is called ''the most evil generation'', and you are The devastating power of the shampoo island, and the previous jaundice, is indeed strong." "But that thing has been going on for many days, but you risked being attacked by the navy again. There is definitely a special purpose. For that purpose, can Captain Chiba tell me about it? Otherwise, there is a battle force comparable to the naval generals, and our white-bearded pirates cant feel at ease." After that, Bramanke looked up and smiled at Chiba, a human and animal-friendly look. It seems that he is not a fool, too, after all, is the captain of the White Beard Pirates. However, is it not enough to use the white beard pirate group to press me? Funny guys, not only fruit is fun, but people are also very interesting. Chiba lazily glanced at Bramanke, and the light fluttering gave the problem a very flat. "The reason for staying here is very simple. It''s so simple that you may not believe it, so let him explain it to you. If you want to, he should always believe it." Nodded evenly, said to Bramank: "The reason why they came here in Chiba was mainly to transform their boats." "Renovation of the ship?" "Well, yes, Mr. Tom seems to have returned from the Seven Rivers to the fisherman''s island because of something, so Chiba took their boat here to carry the transformation, and I heard that the transformation is only Tom. Will you." "Do not worry, if the boat is good, we will go." Chiba added lazily. Bramank frowned. Transforming the ship? It is indeed a simple reason, but it cannot be refuted. Wrinkled, Bramanke asked again: "When will you leave?" When I heard this, Urki''s face became less good and asked them when they left, which is no different from chasing them. Urki was about to attack, but Chiba put a hand on his shoulder. He endured it and eventually returned to his position. Chiba looked deep into Bramank and said. "Do we need to tell you when to leave? Don''t talk to laborers with a high-profile attitude. The former dare to talk to me doesn''t know where to die." Bramankes face changed and he was angry. A lightning bolt directly rubbed through his ear roots, and the burning temperature and horror killing changed the face of Bramman on the opposite side. Putting down his fingers, Chiba whispered: "When is it going to be our business, you don''t need to manage it, you can manage it, of course, at your own risk." After that, Chiba did not care how ugly the face of Bramank was, and turned and went out. Urki compared Bramank to the **** and then went out. Robin and Neptton said sorry, then they went out, and Qiaoba took advantage of Bonnie, who was born. Drag it out. Walking on the street outside, Chiba sneered. A small captain, the guy who ate the pocket fruit, even asked him to come. If it werent for the fishermans island here, Chiba had long since he could not take care of himself. "However, it seems that the so-called pocket fruit is quite useful." v4 Chapter 104： : Successive breakthroughs It has been five days since the day of the attack on Huang. On the island of Chambord, a pirate ship that has just returned from the fisherman island is slowly docked on the shore, and the berther leads the ship to the port. In the past, most of the pirate ships that came to the island of Champa were coming for resupply. However, today''s ship seems to be somewhat wrong. The quiet is too much. The berth has been watching for a long time, and no one on the boat has come down. "What the **** is it? Don''t you fall asleep? Hey, evil pirates." Of course, he didn''t have the meaning to go up and look at it. He didn''t have the guts to speak loudly. The ghost knew what the sea above was. However, just as the berth was going to leave, the sound of wearing a few yellow suits appeared on the ship''s deck. Huang Hao walked out of the room. On his left chest, there were a few gauze wrapped around the grass, but through the gauze, there was still a shocking blood hole, and the blood left behind had already dyed the clothes on the red. . At the last moment, Huang Wei actually saw a little attack trajectory and barely moved his body. This made the fatal blow of Chiba not hit his heart, just rubbing his heart. It was hard to escape the Chiba''s cofferdam and went to a ship, but was discovered by the pirates of this ship. He wanted to kill Huang Qi to become famous. But that is Huang Qi, even if he was seriously injured, it is not the three bad things that can be cleaned up. This blow on the chest directly caused him to lose consciousness in half of his body, so he could not dress the wound and set the boat to the shampoo island, which is already the limit of Huang Qi. Fortunately, what I met here was a civilian, not a pirate. "Big, big, general Mr. Huang Wei!!!" The berther can no longer care about the pirate ship, and rushed to help hold the jaundice. "Mr. Lao, can you help me call the navy on the island? My wounds are a bit uncontrollable..." A few minutes later, the old man came to him with a man in a white suit vest and a dark blue shirt with a green goggle in front of him. "Ӵ ް, let you laugh." The brow''s brow wrinkled tightly, and he leaned down and gently pointed at the wound of Huang Qi. "It''s a very serious injury. Fortunately, I am still here. Otherwise, if your injury can be cured, I am afraid that there will be sequelae that cannot be treated." "Haha, I know, don''t brag about your freezing, go back, I invite you to drink cough! Cough and cough!" "Well, you shut up. The old gentleman thank you, here I am here, you should go to work first." Qing Yan sat next to Huang Hao, smiled and said to the old man. When the old man was sent away, the young man looked down at the jaundice, and the ice in his chest would take a while to end. If it was frozen directly, it would be tantamount to secondary injury. "How did you get hurt? Who can do it with your strength? Is it a hand of Shanks or a white beard?" Huang Wei smiled and shook his head. Qing Yan also guessed that these two people are unlikely, but the other few people are in their respective sites. It is impossible to come here. Except for a limited number of people, he really cant think of anyone who can take Huang Wei. Injury into this. Huang Wei smiled and said: "I think it is those two people, so even if it is defeated, there is nothing to be shameful, but not. Remember the main goal of our arrival here? Marshal of the Warring States still underestimated the kid." Hearing the words, the face of the green eyes suddenly changed. "You mean, is that thief called Chiba?! Just kidding! How could he do this step! The so-called ''supernova'' is just a group of pirates who have never seen the world before! How is it possible? ...." "I think too, but it is true." When Huang Wei interrupted the Qing dynasty, he coughed and said softly: "The kid is definitely a confidant. If he does not die, the future achievements will definitely not be lower than Roger, and even stronger." Qing Biao''s brow is wrinkled, and he can hear his attention to Chiba from Huang Qi''s tone. But, want to make him unable to grow up... Qing Lan smiled a bit, but it was too late to find out. A pirate who can beat Huang Qi and almost killed him, it is so easy to be killed. Its an unstable time. A long sigh, the green scorpion slowly lifted the scorpion. \ "This thing goes back and says, the urgent task now is to treat your wounds." Yuren Island, Chiba does not know that Huang Hao has just escaped, and soon increased his reward, of course, even if he knows it will not care. In the Tom Brothers'' shipyard, Chiba is still practicing the new ability. Asking for flowers Bramank did not come to Chiba again after that day, but instead shark star three, often with white stars to find Chiba. Perhaps it was because Chiba saved her, and White Star would not be afraid when he was with him. Instead, he would be more lively than the shark star. Later, the three shark stars directly gave the white star to Chiba. The excuse was to let Chiba help her recover, at least to make him more ordinary. This is actually the fisherman''s island to show goodwill to Chiba and his party. Anyway, Chiba has nothing to do here, and although the white star is timid but very fond of Chiba and his party, they also agreed. At the moment, Chiba is on the wrist of the white star, shining brightly, and is using the power of the pocket fruit to open a ''pocket'' to the white star. The strength of the pocket fruit is very special. It can form a pocket of storage space on the body. It can be used by itself or for others, but the total amount of space is limited. For others, it means less for yourself. portion. ........... Even if it is divided into six, each space is still three hundred square meters in size. "Okay! You''re done! The size of three hundred square meters is a huge space for us, but it is just a big pocket for you." Grow a sigh of relief, Chiba said with a smile. White Star retracted his hand and nervously touched a trace on his wrist: "Thank you, thank you Mr. Chiba." Chiba waved his hand and showed the traces under his wrist. With a touch, a small gold coin appeared in his hand. "Look, as long as you use it, feel the space inside, and you can take things out with a thought. It''s very convenient." White Star picked up a snack and tried to put it in. "Yeah! It''s fun!" The snacks suddenly disappeared into the hands, and the eyes of the white stars appeared in the eyes of the children when they saw the toys, and a piece of cake was taken out and put in. Looking at the relish of the white star, Chiba smiled helplessly. Shark star, they want me to teach her, in the end, I wont blame me for teaching her princess majesty all... Just as Chiba wanted to remind her of the princess''s etiquette, Tom suddenly got out of the door. "Hey! Chiba! The weapon system has been built, and now I have to experiment, you have to come see it!". v4 Chapter 105： : rumor attack system In Dan''s shipbuilding workshop, Tom is passionately introducing Chiba''s attack system to the ''Pluto''. "''Pluto'' is one of the three ancient weapons. Although I have already made great efforts, I still can''t completely copy the weapon system of the former ''Pluto''. The weapon system is not so much that it can be made. In all respects, the ultimate surprise is that when the structure, defense, materials, etc. reach the extreme, the "Pluto" attack system can exert its ultimate power." Hearing here, Chiba frowned slightly. "What do you mean is that you don''t have the ԡ number that reaches the extreme in all respects, can''t you equip the King attack system? Tom shook his head as he walked. "No, no, I know what you are thinking, not because you can''t copy it, so the power will drop. You can rest assured that the power of this "two one zero" block will definitely not be lower than the true ''Pluto''. Attack the system." "But ԡ should only be the ultimate in defense. Isnt it the inability to play the ultimate in the Phantom of the Kings attack system? Robin interjected. "Well. That''s right, ԡ is really unable to load the attack system of Phantom. Said here, Tomton paused. "But, who said that the ''rumor'' is loaded with the ''Pluto'' attack system? The attack system of the old version of ''Pluto'' is only in ancient times, although it is still destroyed by the current power, but it has been attacked. High, but it limits the use of weapons." As he said, Tom finally took the Chiba line to the front of the cabin, and he gently pushed the door open. "Well, let''s say nothing, you come in and see, I believe you will be shocked." The door slowly pushed open, and everyone''s eyes shone with excitement. Even the white stars who knew nothing about it all showed the look of expectation. A dazzling light came out of the boat, and the people who adapted to the dim channel were subconsciously closed, and there was a strong metal smell and mechanical work. After adapting to the light of the room, Chiba slowly opened his eyes. When he first saw the revoked ԡ, he completely believed that Tom was not boasting. "Rely, too handsome." Presented in front of Chiba is a pirate ship more than 200 meters long. It is more like a pirate ship than a steel warship. There is not much change in the overall hull. It is still a familiar dark gold, but the middle part of the ship seems to be a little narrower than before, and the overall looks a little more fluid. There was no change in the main cockpit and the cabin behind it. It was just a few metal pipes. The pipe was taken from the stern part of the stern, and the deck of the ship that was connected to it made the whole ship a bit more fierce. breath. The biggest change is in the bow, on the front deck. The three-barrel turret that had not been used since the original door was installed has already been dismantled. There is a full five-meter turret where it appears. The slender barrel has a metallic luster, and the turret is round. The generous and generous, on the deck, there is a feeling of being a husband and a husband. And the metal passages from the stern power room are all connected to it. At the top of the turret, about three meters above the deck, there are three small bulges, and in the center of the bulge, It is a blue lightning ball. Looking at the surprised eyes, Tom introduced it proudly. He went to the most powerful cannon in front of the door and said, he patted the fort. "This is the main gun that is modeled after the ''Pluto'' attack system, and the core of the entire attack system. Since it is on the ''rumor'', then I will call it '''', as for its power, oh, Try it out if you have time, but don''t face someone." "Well, I know, I know, let''s talk about what else it is." Urki said with a sigh of relief, this powerful technology style is really suitable for him! "Haha, don''t worry, I saw the three metal pipes that came out of the power room. Yes, the core power room of the '''' attack system is ''electricity'', which is different from the attack system of ''Pluto''. The power of ''Pluto'' is ''air'', although it is more convenient and more convenient than ''electricity'', but the shortcomings are also obvious." "First of all, the volume is too large, and the air is converted into an attack. What it does is dozens of times more difficult than turning "electricity" into an attack. The place occupied by the instrument is dozens of times larger. The rumor ''is impossible to install, as the ''electricity'' is different, Chiba you can make electricity by itself, so there is no energy exhaustion problem....." "In other words, this ԡ is only you can control, Tom said with a smile. Without your power, let alone attack, no matter who he is, its impossible to launch ڡ. "Of course, you can also store enough power in the power room, so that''s another matter, and the power room has been expanded by us. If there is no accident, it can support twenty shots of ''rumors'' or one shot. The guns rang.''" I was imagining that I was whispering in the ԡ situation, and asked subconsciously: Well? What is the martial arts? Tom smiled mysteriously. "Hey, Chiba, you don''t think that we have only used such a cannon for so many days. It''s too small to look at us. I have said before, this run is an attack system. core." There was a flash of excitement in the eyes of Chiba. "What is the meaning of the words, there are other places?" Tom nodded proudly, he was very satisfied with the look of Chiba, which made him a shipbuilder very useful! Yes, Chibas advanced control room will fully charge the power room. "okay!" Chiba promised, and he ran to the iron shell on the deck and began to charge the power room. however. After 1.9 minutes, Chiba spit his tongue and fell on the deck. "Hold the grass!! How big are you expanding the power room?! Filling him with all my physical strength!" Tom stood in the console with his eyes shining, his hands kept pressing some unknown buttons, and his mouth was still thinking about what was going on. Looking at his madness, Chiba closed his mouth. After more than ten seconds, Tom pressed a red button and wiped the sweat from his forehead and took a sigh of relief. "Its finally fully charged........ Ok, set it up!" As the button fell, the whole ''rumor'' suddenly sounded a slight roar, mixed with the sound of machinery and steam. In a burst of electric light, on the hull of the ''rumor'', a door shone with a gloomy slender barrel. Slowly exposed from the split metal. . v4 Chapter 106： : Parting fisherman island The next day, Chiba and his party were standing on the newly decorated ''Proverbs'' and looked at the fisherman''s island. Beside him was the shark star Neptune and others. They were commanding the fisherman island soldiers to carry things and put some The fisherman island specialty and food were moved to the ''''. The eyes of the shark star fell on the ԡ from time to time, and the eyes were filled with naked envy. "Wait for Mr. Tom and Dan''s injury, we also asked him to follow suit...." The Royal Star and the Rolling Star also nodded quickly. Not only are they, every soldier is embarking on a ''rumor'', his eyes are bursting with bright eyes. After all, such a handsome ship is the dream of every man sailing on the sea. Its still that they didnt see the slamming rumors on the deck, or they might be envious of what they would look like. '''' is equipped with a lifting device, which is placed under the deck of the ship when it is not in use. It will only appear when it is used. Otherwise, it will be eye-catching by the enemy at a glance. . And... its also very likely to hurt people..... Think of this thing Chiba 14 is silent for a while. Today, Tom and Dan did not come to see him off. There was no reason for him. He was accidentally injured yesterday. Yesterday, after the power plant was filled in Chiba, a hundred dark gold barrels appeared on the ship, two meters long, half a meter wide, fifty on each side, every eight meters, divided into upper and lower Two floors. The barrel protrudes from the interior of the cabin. It also has a retracting device and can rotate 360 ??degrees behind the cabin. At the bottom of the retraction device is an energy pipeline connecting the power chamber. There are also a hundred smaller buttons corresponding to the chamber granules, corresponding to each gun. Just as Tom was excited about the composition of the gun, Chiba didn''t control his hand and pressed one of the buttons. After all, when he wanted to come, how powerful a two-meter-wide gun can be, it would be nice to make a hole in the ground at most. So he pointed the gun at the ground and pressed the button. A bunch of half-meter-wide lightning bolts blasted from the muzzle, and they were accurately bombarded in the open space according to the idea of ??Chiba. Then, the shipbuilding workshop of Dan was bombed. Well, yes, aiming at the ground, but the entire shipbuilding workshop was blown up, and even in the distant Dragon Palace City, you can clearly hear this huge explosion. After all the dust was quiet, a huge hole of 100 meters wide appeared in the original place, and the pothole was filled with fragments of the shipbuilding workshop. Tom and Dan were white in the pit and were stunned. At this time, a voice interrupted the memories of Chiba. "Hey. Boss, what are you thinking about? Going away, don''t you talk to Mr. Tom?" Urki went to Chiba and asked. Chiba shook his head. "Forget it, I will be angry with him yesterday, or don''t go looking for him. If you look for him, it is estimated that he will blow up even the wounds..." "Ha ha ha! Boss, you were so funny yesterday, what did you think at the time?" Chiba reluctantly sighed, slightly depressed: "Who knows that the two-meter-long barrel can make such a powerful attack." Urki smiled and shook his head. "Boss, things are all installed, let''s go, or wait for the white star to come, but I don''t want to see her crying." Chiba nodded and finally took a deep look at the fisherman island. The old guy really didn''t come......... They nodded to the Neptune shark star, and Chiba turned his head. I watched everyone say. "That''s it, then, let''s set off." The ԡ was gradually wrapped in a layer of air bubbles, and the mast raised a ray of light. A thin translucent shield shrouded the boat with the bubbles, and the boat slowly moved out of the port. Just then, on the road that I saw before Chiba, Tom tied a bandage and walked out from the corner. "Hey! Kid! I have something to say to you!" Chiba glimpsed, then quickly turned his head and shouted loudly. "You know what to send off! Tom old man! You are not angry with me?" In the distance, Tian Toms laughter came. "Ha ha ha! I am like a little chicken? I haven''t been angry since I was old, not to mention that it was my best work to attack me, haha, it seems to be very powerful!" As the ship gradually moved away, Tom and others gradually became smaller. "Hey! Chiba! You must find a onepiece, and make a name for yourself at sea. Don''t bury the ship built by the world''s first shipbuilder!" A smile appeared on Chibas face, and Tom gave a thumb to his hand. "Do not worry!" Slowly leaving the fisherman''s island, Chiba and his wife sat on the deck of the ԡ while discussing the next step of the plan while grilling. Urki took a bunch of roasted eggs off the grill, and sprinkled various spices on the eyes, and asked while sprinkling. "Boss, what are your plans for entering the new world?" "Plan? Of course." Chiba peeled off a piece of meat and dipped it into the mouth in the salt. "Push to the four emperors, then find onepiece, how, simple." Robin closed the book and looked at Chiba and sighed. "Chiba, you don''t really want 420 to cooperate with Luo." "Haha, it''s Robin, I really understand me!" Chiba smirked and laughed. "But, you guessed it wrong, I have no time to accompany the Luo Nazi, and now his strength is not enough. It is estimated that after two years, his strength can barely take a look. At most, help him to destroy. Dufranming, as for now, I still have a lot to do." Another bite of a bite of meat, a flash of light flashed in the eyes of Chiba. "And, that event should be coming soon. Bonnie stopped the food in her hand and looked at the sorrowful Chiba with a slight contempt. "Hey, Chiba, you just laughed and treacherously, did you think of something bad?" "Hey? No." Immediately, a serious look was made. Chiba said seriously: "I am thinking about our plans and the route that the crew should grow up!" "Cut ~~~" Four disdainful voices came. Just when Chiba wants to refute and maintain the majesty of his captain. A loud bang suddenly popped up from the defensive hood in front, exploding a burst of explosion sparks. Then, this piece of water was like a horse cell that was smashed, and countless lights lit up, exploding countless flames. . v4 Chapter 107： : Caesars ambush There was an endless explosion in the seabed within 500 meters. A burst of flowers like a flower bloomed in the water. The huge spark of the explosion completely covered the two hundred meters long ԡ. Not far from the blast, a coated ship with c`c appeared, and a strange person on the deck of the ship was watching the explosion with a telescope. The man is a long purple-blue long hair with a horn-like ornament on it. It looks like a Japanese ghost. He is more than two meters tall, wearing a white gas-like coat, and wearing a diagonal striped dress. Wear black gloves with the words "Hands on the hand." m. Caesar Coulan, a deceased Berga punk scientist, is now obeying the underground trading hub, clown Don Quixote de Flamenco. At this time, Caesar was watching the explosion of the deep sea. Behind him, it was a screen of light and shadow, and on the screen was a generation of underground kings, Don Quixote Dofranco. "Hey, look at the ''clown'', this is my newly developed ''Caesar 3'' deep-sea bomb, which has a smaller volume than the previous two generations, a bigger explosion, and more adaptable to the water. Pressure super strong shell!" "It''s the best place to sneak a sneak attack. Look! Even if you think of a large ship, it''s impossible to resist it, the ambush under the Caesar 3 deep-sea bomb! In the light, the multi-Flaming brother still maintains that kind of mad smile. "Hey, Caesar, it''s very small, it''s very powerful, but you tell me what is going on with the super-strong shell that is more adaptable to water pressure?! Do you want to use this deep-water bomb to blow the bottom of the sea to dig gold?" Caesar shrank her neck and smiled. "Oh, it is also very good........" "If I give you such a long time with money, if you get something like this, Furfurfur, I think it is necessary to talk to you." Caesar was a spirit, and immediately put on a look of pleasing. "Don''t, don''t! How can you trouble the clown adults come in person, and I definitely dont have these things, but there is no goal, no way to demonstrate it. "Who said there is no goal?" "Well? But that ship..." Caesar looked back and wondered. The ԡ number appeared intact in the center of the explosion. "Hey!!!! What''s the situation!! How could it not even break the defensive cover outside of him?! The defensive hood disperses the energy on a huge plane, and there is no defense at all!" The multi-Franming brother behind him smiled gloomyly. "Even without any defense, I can''t break it, Caesar. It seems that I really need to talk to you." Cold sweat immediately flowed down Caesar''s face. This time Dover is not like the last time he was joking. "It seems that we have to secretly secret weapons, oh. Clown, look at my newly developed sea and amphibious combat biochemicals! Caesar pulled out a controller and shouted at it; "Take me out! Then, destroy the **** ship!" With a sound of steam, the ten fuzzy shadows were bounced out by a special launcher, and the twenty oily lights quickly advanced in the deep sea. On the ԡ, Chiba stood up and stunned. Because sailing on the seabed does not encounter any big danger, as long as it is a little bit of a pirate, it will not choose to fight in the sea. As for the sea king class, there is a bug of '''', he is trying to find a fearless death. Come and practice your hand. Therefore, in the idea of ??not wasting resources, Chiba just opened the defensive cover to a tenth of the strength. "Mah!! Shocked!! The explosion that came from just now!!" Urki glared at his head, stood up in a powerful manner, and quickly patted the flame on his body. Although the explosion did not destroy the defensive hood, but the shock was worn in, and Urkicuo was unable to prevent the next head from knocking down the campfire. Just looking at the two eyes, Chiba found the white ship floating in their distance. "c.c? Is it ..... Caesar''s logo?!" Chiba said in amazement: "Why did he come to deal with me?" After hearing Caesar''s name, Robin asked subconsciously: "Caesar? Chiba, are you talking about the evil scientist Caesar Coulomb?" "Yes, it is him, selling arms. In Dovelange is his men........Oh! I know why!" Chiba slaps his head and says to everyone who looks like a stunned person. "Haha! I forgot to tell you, do you still remember the auction on Chambord Island? In the first box, the one who got me a hand is Dufranming." ". "Seven Wuhai", is called the "Clown" Don Quixote." Robin nodded, it seems to have a clue. "So?" Qiaoba asked with a blank face. "After that, Dolfranming seems to want to take revenge, and then sent two cadres to chase me, but I was killed by the lane." Choba nodded. "For this kind of person, I really don''t have to be soft. Well, I introduced it to the alley. It is a good place to cover the body.... Hey?? You gave it to the killing!!!" Robin Bonnie looked at Chiba with surprise. "Oh, yes." On the boat above, Caesar is introducing weapons to Dolfland. "Hey, ''The Clown'', the Amphibians are one of the top researches of my days. I am a shark fisherman who has transformed them. They have excellent speed and strength in the sea. The mechanized transformation, the strength of the sea is absolutely terrible! Take the ordinary (money good) navy to speak, after many trials, it is absolutely not a problem in a battle!" Dolfranming in the image nodded, just wanted to say something, and suddenly there was a glimmer of light in the distance. The ten hot thunderbolts directly blasted the heads of the ten fishermen, and a thunderbolt that was much thicker than the ten was torn the seawater and slammed into Caesar''s head. Caesar screamed and quickly pulled out a controller from his arms and pressed it. The two c.c outside the boat suddenly moved, turned into two shields in front of the ship, and took the strong blow. Looked at the shield that has been faintly reddened and almost penetrated. Caesar swallowed hard. "This, can this special ability be used in the sea?" In the distance, Chiba blows the smoke that does not exist on his finger. "Cut, still bright green, is it afraid that I can''t hit?". v4 Chapter 108： : Dofranco and Caesar [Happy Mid-Autumn Festival] Caesar opened his mouth and looked at Chiba in the distance, then looked down at the two specially made shields. Two obvious dents appear on the shield. The two shields are stacked together and almost hit by a blow? Chiba saw this scene in the distance and was slightly surprised. "Hey? It can be blocked, there must be something special about the two shields..." Thinking of this, Chiba is more spiritual. "Caesar''s guy will appear here, but he can''t let him run. If he can catch him, he should be able to extort a lot of demonic fruits. Well, just do it!" "Robin! See the figure on the ship in front? Can you grab him with fruit power?" "Let me try." Robin glanced at Caesar on the deck in the distance, closed his eyes and crossed his hands in front of xiong. However, it didn''t take long for Robin to open his eyes and say a little helplessly. "This distance should not exceed my attack range, but this is the sea, the atmosphere around the ocean is too strong, the ability is faintly suppressed, the distance is not enough." "This way, I know," Chiba pinched her chin, turned to look at Caesar''s boat, and then laughed. "Oh, then you can''t blame me for 697. If you destroy his ship, you should be able to grab him easily with the effect of his devil''s fruit. Well, destroy his ship first! In the hands of a few clusters of lightning, Chiba smashed against Caesar''s ship, and several azure electric beams were pulled out by him, tearing the sea with a faint light and rushing to Caesar in the distance. At a distance of more than a dozen meters from Caesar''s ship, the thunderbolt beams suddenly spread out, and they crossed the angle of the boring in the sea, and they smashed into a fan shape. "Booming!!!!!" Caesar was caught off guard by Chiba''s trick. He was sweating and controlled the two shields in front, trying to keep the shield from being hit by the lightning bolt in the same place. This is so, under the raging bombardment of Chiba, just a few minutes later, the two shields became ruined and covered with potholes. "The clown! Let me go back! That guy is not a human! His fruit ability in the sea has not been weakened! How can this be played! Looking at the shield that could not last for a long time, Caesar turned to and said to Franmingo. "It won''t work like this! Let me escape!" And the multi-Franming brother in the image is a bit ugly. Although I don''t know what fruit Chiba is eating, the fruit''s ability will still be suppressed in the sea even if it does not touch the sea. This kind of thing is common knowledge at sea. But he can still have such a strong strength in the case of being suppressed... This makes him feel a little pressure. Although he does not think that Chiba can beat him, reason tells him that it is best to bury the person of Chiba. it''s here. Dolfranming''s mouth raised a dangerous arc. "Fufurfurfur.. Caesar, don''t pretend to me, if you don''t take out the cards, you are likely to die here." Caesar glanced, then smiled and waved. "Hey~ clown, you can really make a joke, what is my card? "Is it?" The multi-Fleminger in the mirror smiled even more brilliantly. "Then take it with you. By the way, the power system on your ship seems to have some problems. It can''t be moved within half an hour, so don''t hide it." "what!!!???" Caesar quickly pressed the power button, however, the boat did not show any signs of progress. Then the look of his eyes changed, his hands madly pressed the console, and various layers of defensive shields appeared on the ship. The two shields that were riddled with holes fell on both sides, but they were more compact. Ying''s shield replaced its position and blocked dozens of lightning bolts. "Hey, hello!!! ''Clown''!! You are killing me!" Caesar''s cold sweat brushed down, half an hour said short is not short, said long is not long, but if you continue to do this (becd), it is estimated that ten Caesar will be blown into ash. "Fufurfur........ Then, I wish you good luck, Caesar." "Hey??? Wait a minute!! Clown!!!!" "Snapped" The image disappeared, Caesar''s face twitched and looked at the gray screen. Dres Rosa, Wang Cheng. Dolfranming smiled and turned off the communication equipment, slowly got up from the chair, went to the window and looked out the window. "Chiba........" The smile on the face of Dolfranming disappeared and was replaced by a chilling gloom. He didn''t know if Caesar could clean up the Chiba line. Just then, a cigarette on his mouth, dressed in a maid costume, a black-haired woman rushed into the room with a smashing glass, her arms squirming in the air, waiting for her to fall, her The right hand has become a long gun that has been smashed. She put a long gun on the head of Dolfranming, and said with tears in her eyes: "Dover! Why did you kill someone who needs me!! Why!" Dolfranming did not remove the gun and allowed her to point the gun at herself. Turning to look at baby-5, Dolfranming said with a smile. "baby-5, I need you to look at my home now, can you do it?" The baby-5, which was holding the gun, suddenly slammed and then shuddered and turned the gun back to the arm. "Dover needs me.... Dover needs me..... Don''t worry!! I will definitely look good!!!!" "Fufurfur, thank you very much." With a chuckle, the invisible line spread out of him, and a little glimpse, Dolfranming stepped on these lines, and a few flashes rushed into the air. "Chiba? It''s better for me to go there." On the other side, in the farther away from the island of Chambord, Chiba and his party are chasing Caesar a few kilometers below the water, while the latter is fleeing insanely. Chiba stood at the bow of the ship, and a lightning bolt rushed out of his hand. The light shone on the way to Caesar''s boat. However, those light beams blew on the two shields but had no effect at all. It was absorbed the same. "It''s a bit interesting. It can absorb the power of the two shields to absorb the power of lightning." Chiba said with a smile, and at the same time increased the output of lightning, and the speed of ԡ was strengthened again. In fact, Chiba does not know that Caesar is very cherished for his own life. In addition to steam power, his ship also has an electric power system, which is not even known to Fleming. "Hey!!! Fortunately, I am wit, I have installed a power system. If I dont rely on this power system to absorb electricity, I am afraid that labor and capital will soon die." Happy Mid-autumn Festival! ! ! ! ! ! ! ! . v4 Chapter 109： : gas explosion Looking at Chiba, who is still bombing the thunderbolt, Caesar smiled gloomyly. "Oh, although your defense can''t be broken, but my speed is also very fast. When I designed this ship, it was mainly used to escape! How could the power system be worse!" Looked at the watch, half an hour has passed halfway, and then the rest of the half an hour, his other power room can be used, then you can easily ask the back of that terrible guy. As he said, Caesar looked back at the -. "Hey!!! I really don''t want to be Caesar! I can follow the speed of his boat. Now the main consideration is how to follow the ''clown''........!!! The ship is what happened!!" I dont know if I dont see it. This watch didnt scare Caesars little heart. The ԡ that was far behind him, like the one who took the medicine, chased it up at a very fast speed. The distance of more than 2,000 meters has been unconsciously shortened to one kilometer. And this distance is still shrinking. Look at this situation, up to five minutes ԡ can catch up. At the rear, Chiba has stopped the attack and is fully manipulating the ԡ advance. He intends to move closer to the room. Although Chiba won''t lose its strength because it touches the sea, but the seawater has a certain influence on him, the worse the understanding of the ability to copy, the greater the impact, the ''room'' that just learned not long, in the sea. Can only barely cover the range of about 500 meters. "But that''s enough. If you have a few minutes of rumors, you can catch up with him. When you move in, you can kill him with Caesar''s fighting power." Chiba thought while holding the boat. In the past, one second and a second, when Chiba is about to use room, a small circle has appeared in his hand. A strong stun suddenly came, and then a strong sense of crisis instantly enveloped Chiba. what happened? ! The subconscious opening elementalization, while Chiba became a group of thunder and lightning, in the distance, Caesar smiled and covered his ears. "burst" On the ԡ, Robin and others are looking at the elementalized and fascinating Chiba, when they want to ask, when a fire suddenly comes from Chiba. "boom!!!!!!!" A huge blast sounded on the deck, and a continuous explosion shrouded the entire deck. The power of the explosion was not inferior or even stronger than Caesar''s previously arranged bomb array. Moreover, one is inside the shield and the other is outside the shield. The explosion was so abrupt, it spread out in an instant, and people didnt respond at all. Even the armed color did not have time to open. Gas explosion, Caesar is the ability of gas fruit, so it can control a little gas, and the flammable and explosive gas and poison gas is his favorite sneak attack. Although the defensive hood of Peace can block all the tangible objects of the Lord, it is impossible to defend against gas, otherwise it will not be coated on the ship. When chasing Caesar, he has secretly developed a colorless, odorless and explosive gas that has been developed, and stayed at the stern all the way, so that the ''rumors'' chased in the back will be filled with no waste. In the hood. By the time they approached, the gas had already filled the entire deck. After a few seconds, the explosion flare disappeared. On the deck of the ԡ, a large number of scorched large holes appeared on the deck, and the entire deck turned directly into a burnt black. The people who stood on the deck, in addition to Chiba''s timely elementalization, all of Urkichoba and others fell to the ground with a scorching atmosphere, and the air was filled with a breath of smoke. Sudden explosions made Chiba unprepared, and had no time to catch Caesar. Chiba quickly checked the wounds of others and relied on the strength of the doctor''s medicine and the fruits of the surgery to repress their injuries. Turning to look at the triumphant Caesar, there is a fire in the eyes of Chiba. I blame me for being careless. He is a gas-powerful person who can control a little gas. It should have been that I noticed the thunder of the crisis, and then the lightning detonated the surrounding gas. "Bastard!!!" As Chiba reached out, the room opened and the translucent barrier spread out, and the stern of Caesar was shrouded. Asking for flowers When Caesar on the boat had not come and was happy, he saw this scene, and he immediately pulled his mouth. Hey? The room for the surgery fruit? The next moment, his conjecture was established. Chiba appeared at the stern and then flashed again, and Chibas cold face appeared in front of Caesar. "It''s really!! It''s not like this!" Caesar screamed, his hands clenched his fists and opened his arms, and he did not want to take a big move. "No time in the world!" Then he reached for a grasp, and a hilt appeared in his hand, and a two-meter-long cyan flame emerged from the hilt. ........... "Qingyan sword!!" Caesar chopped the sword and chased it to Chiba. The flame on the sword was put on, and it instantly rose to more than ten meters. "Hey! In the world of no time, you will soon stun the past, let me use this blow to burn you to cut you in half! This special gas burning flame, even if it is cut You will also be seriously injured in the elementalized!!݆!!!" However, Chiba just looked at him. Directly teleported to the top of Caesar, the right foot covered the unfamiliar armed color domineering, squatting on Caesar''s face. Three big teeth flew out, Caesar''s face was directly deformed by this ankle, and this slanting sword of Qingyan sword was cut in the control room of his ship, cutting out a sparkle of lightning. Chiba feet stepped in the air. Month step! Instantly catching up with Caesar, who is still in the air, Chibas right hand is claw-shaped and straight to the heart of Caesar. Scalpel! "wave" A soft bang, Chiba''s hand passed through the chest from Caesar''s heart, a small square space surrounded by a bright red heart, and the heart was still beating in Chiba''s hand. Caesar, who fell to the ground, just wanted to become a gas and rushed out, but suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart, and changed directly from gasification to the original shape and fell from the air. In the back of his Chiba face, he walked over without expression, and the card that pinched his fingers rang. . v4 Chapter 110： : Unexpected people On the sea far from the island of Chambord, the two boats floated quietly on the sea. A ship is like a fire, it is very dark, and the other is even worse. There is no good place, it is a ragged, and it is a miracle to float on the water. On the ԡ, Caesar crawled in the corner and swollen in the corner. A big tooth was already halfway, and he grabbed his hands on the deck and was trying to climb a little further. "Where do you want to go." Chiba said coldly, and he squeezed the heart in his hand. Caesar suddenly writhed abnormally. "It hurts and hurts!!" "You still know the pain." Chiba gently touched the heart with the trace at the wrist, and the heart suddenly disappeared into the air. This is the ability of the pocket fruit to store items, and as long as it does not exceed the internal space, it can be instantaneously "four zeros." Between the storage and take out. Reaching over Caesar, who wants to escape, Chibas cold face slammed into the old fist. "Call you to attack me," "Call you to explode." "I told you to laugh." "Continue to laugh, don''t cry." "Its really hard to laugh, crying for labor." ...... Ten minutes later, Chiba released his hand, and Caesar, who had been beaten into a pig''s head, was thrown aside by him. He didn''t worry that Caesar would run. He didn''t say that it was the sea. He couldn''t run without a boat. Even if he could run, as long as the heart was still in Chiba, he would have to obey. Pushing open the door of the room, Chiba slowly walked in. In front of the bed was the injured coma, Joe Bonne, Bonnie, and Robin. Although Urki was also attacked the same way, he was originally rough and thick, and he was subconsciously using the fruit ability after being hit, so he actually did not suffer any injuries. Robin, Bonnie and Choba are really serious injuries. Chiba closed his eyes, raised his hand to open the room, and carefully looked at their wounds. While looking, the face of Chiba became ugly. Urki did not know when he had arrived behind him, holding a basin and a towel in his hands. He cautiously asked: "Boss, how are they?" Taking a deep breath, Chiba slowly opened his eyes and took a towel and gently placed it on Bonnie''s forehead. "Everyone is seriously injured. Everyone is broken at least dozens of places where the fracture is broken. Although I have the power of surgery, I will not have any surgery at all. If Choba is here, maybe Can also cooperate with them to stabilize the wound..." Urki put two other towels on Robin Choba''s head and looked at their painful expression. Urki hurriedly said to Chiba: "What should I do, boss? You have an idea!" Chiba took a shot of Urki''s shoulder. "I know that you are good for them, but don''t worry, take care of them, I have already got it. I still remember that it was called Luo. I didn''t expect to go to him so soon." Urki''s pupil lit up, and he took a hand and said with surprise. "Yes! That kid should have this kind of surgery! And the time he got the surgery is much longer than the boss! It will definitely be treated!" "Well, so don''t worry about it, the more you worry, the more likely you are to get into trouble," Chiba said with a smile. "I just didn''t expect the appointment to be used so quickly. I want to get more benefits." I am sorry...." "What are you talking about at the boss? What is the agreement? What are the benefits? I still think about the benefits... I remember you but slammed Luo as a kid, will he promise to help us?" "He will help us, I can guarantee this." Chiba sighed. Wen said that Urki immediately said: "What are we waiting for?! Go find him!" "Well, although I have to go to him, there is still an account to calculate before." "Accounting? Who are you looking for?" "The clown, Don Quixote de Flamenco. When they came out of the sea, it happened to be noon, but now it is already in the evening. Caesar''s boat with the c`c logo floated quietly on the surface of the sea, and far from the ship was an uninhabited island. Chiba and Urki had already drove the ship to the port of one of the small islands. The location of the port was very hidden. If you didnt pay attention, you would not find a pirate ship with more than two hundred meters hidden inside. . The ڡ that pulled the wind on the deck has been raised by Chiba, and the muzzle of ڡ is naturally the ruined ship of Caesar.... Chiba and Urki quietly hid on the deck and looked at the ship from a distance. Urki regained his gaze and yelled at Caesar. He said with a foul voice: "Boy, you said that Franmingo is coming back, but, man? This has been waiting for half a night! Don''t say Dophron Brother, there is not even a pirate around!" Having Wu Erji hands up, as if we should beat him. Caesar firmly held his head in his hands and said in a hurry. "Hey, hey, the ''clown'' is definitely coming back! I can really guarantee this! Because I have the method of artificial evil fruit in my hand, he is absolutely impossible to abandon me, if he does not come Will be found by the buyer, the other does not matter, but there are always a few ''clowns'' do not dare to provoke the existence." Urki glanced at Chiba, who slowly nodded. Urki slammed Caesar on the ground: "I hope that what you said is true. If you don''t see it, you will have to throw it into the sea and let you die." Wen Yan, Caesar quickly showed a smile of pleading: "Don''t, don''t, I still use it, oh, hehe..." When he finished, he swallowed and looked at the ڡ that was pulling the wind behind him. Although Caesar is a little off-line, it is one of Begar Punk''s assistants. Naturally, it is impossible to think of it as ''there is no bird to use for the wind.'' He can see the power of this gun at a glance. . Even in the case of Bega Punk, who claims to be 2.7 in the world for 500 years, Caesar does not think that there will be more power than it is. This is purely a cannon created by the killing of power. Use this to play clown....... Im afraid I have to think about the next master........ As Caesar''s eyes continued to float on Chiba, Chiba''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Urchi, look! Dolfranming is coming!" Caesar also hurriedly turned to look at it, but at the first sight, his face changed. Urki also glanced at him, but he scratched his head in confusion: "Hey? How can there be two people on the ship, the one wearing the bird hair is Dolfranming, but the other is ivory. who is it?" Dr. Jack?! Caesar stared at her eyes and looked at the tall figure: Why is he around the clown?. v4 Chapter 111： : One strike "Drought" Jack?! Isn''t that the Emperor of the Four Emperors? How could he appear here?" Urki glimpsed, then revealed a more surprised expression than Caesar. Caesar glanced at her and quickly grabbed Urki''s mouth and looked at the franchise and looked at the Fleming brothers. They saw that they had no reaction before they took a breath. "Hey! Little! If you let the clown know that I am with you, then I will finish it! Hearing, Urki lowered his voice. "What is the matter, why did the four emperors walk with Dolfranming?" Seeing that Urki was not making a big noise, Caesar also gave a sigh of relief. He spread his hand and said that he would not cut it. "What''s so amazing, it should happen just at sea. I think it should be the day of delivery in the past few days, and hand over the fruit of the bad fruit developed by this uncle, hehe~~" Hearing the laughter, Chiba in front of him turned his fist and slammed it on his head. "What are you laughing at? Glee." Caesar quickly stopped his mouth. Urki also reflected and gave him a look. 14 Looking at the two people who were not in a hurry or not, Chiba fell into meditation. Caesar looked at Chiba, and then looked at Urki, who was not looking at the brow, and finally locked his eyes on the ڡ. What is he thinking? Still not taking the opportunity to do his shot? Its hard to be... This gun is really just for pulling the wind? Just as Caesar wanted to open his mouth to persuade him to say a few words, when he was hot, he talked to Urki on the side. "Boss, I know what you are thinking about, but our main purpose now is to treat Robin''s injuries, but they have no time to fight with them." After hearing this, Chiba sighed for a long time. "I also know that using ڡ is the best, but its rare to run someone who can do two tricks with me. Its a shame to kill it.... Killed.....pity... I swallowed the words I wanted to say with the spit, and Caesar closed her mouth with interest. "That boss has a good grasp of them to beat them?" "Jiucheng!" followed by Chiba and a bitter smile, "But to beat them completely, it takes a lot of time, and now the most lacking is time." "That won''t be! Boss! Let''s kill them, time is precious!" Chiba sighed: "Hey, I know, I know...." As he said, Chiba went to the ڡ, while his mouth kept talking about pity, pity and the like. Caesar looked at the two stunned and turned up the waves in her heart. Just kidding, the opposite is drought Jack! A reward of one billion sea thieves, worth twice as much as you! Even so easy to determine the other''s life and death? You think it is a kitten and a puppy. If you want to kill it, you will kill it? Just as Caesar was sluggish, Chiba looked up from the control panel and watched him frown. "Hey! Caesar, you are in the muzzle. If you don''t want to die, go to the side and don''t bother me." "Ah? Austria........" Oh, it must be blowing! Not to mention that you are a small place here, even Bega Punk can''t say that it can make a shot to kill a billion pirates, to the extent of Jack, let alone kill him, even wounds It is very difficult to get to him! Caesar''s small runway into the corner, slowly taking out the green sword from the arms, thinking silently. Waiting to see the clown and Jack killing them, I took the opportunity to cut off the guys hand with the imprint, then took out the heart and ran. Regarding Caesar''s careful thoughts, Chiba was too lazy to pay attention. He now has all his attention on the rumors. Just did not launch, rumors and guns are handsome and handsome, when it is really launched, Rao is a swearing. "Its so special!" As Chiba constantly adjusts the direction of ڡ, his power is constantly rising, and the three pipes that are connected to the power room alone emit a faint light, which is a trace of a large amount of electric power transportation. With a slight roar, several pillars above the ڡ slowly introduced the groups extremely compressed lightning ball into the cannon. The base below squirts a stream of steam, and a ten-thick metal bracket protrudes from the base. In the sturdy metal fit, the gun body is firmly fixed on it. A burst of white steam rose from the cannon, and a few slight metal movements, the muzzle of the '''' stretched a few meters in a piece of metal flip, and the brilliant blue current instantly enveloped the barrel. The dark gold metal block is connected to the blue current and slowly rotates on the barrel. Caesar''s mouth twitched and looked at everything slightly, and the Qingyan sword in his hand picked up and lowered it. When Chiba came to the assembly and slammed the electric slamming squad, he was naturally afraid of the leaking thunder. Holding the handrail, Chiba held his breath and looked at the two people who were getting closer and closer to Caesar''s ship, his eyes slightly picking up. As the distance got closer, Jack jumped on the boat and tried to look at the broken ship. After not seeing the figure, he went to the side of Fleminger and patted his shoulder. "Hey! Joker! Is Caesar really here? There is no one on the ship!" Dolfranming did not care for him. His eyes were hidden under the sunglasses and he looked around. After a long time, his face reappeared from the usual smile, and Jacks hand was said. "Fufurfurfur, have you not found something wrong with you?" Hearing, Jack glimpsed. "What is wrong? Is there anything?" Dofranco shook his head: "Strong, but simple, no wonder you are always sent out to run errands, Caesar is not on this 437 ship, but he still let us come here, don''t you think it is strange?" "What''s wrong? Is it being taken away?" Jack suddenly changed his face and grabbed the shoulders of Dolfranming''s shoulders. "joker! If Caesar is taken away, what about the devil''s fruit?! Hurry and save him!" A few clear black lines appeared on Doforan''s forehead. He patted Jack''s hand with one palm, while five long lines were stretched out from his right hand, and he grabbed the broken ship next to him. "Five-color line!" Five neat cracks appeared on the ship, and Dolfranming did not look at the ship that sank into the water. His sight fell far away to a small island in the distance. Just as Dolfranmings low smile and want to say something, the attack button was pressed by Chiba opposite him. The suspended shell on the gun of the ڡ was madly rotated. With a dazzling light, a bundle of five meters wide, wrapped in electric awns, but the dark purple lightning column inside smashed the sea and rushed out. Chiba was directly bombed out, and the huge anti-shock force pressed the fort. The whole ԡ trembled fiercely and was pushed out by the force for dozens of meters. But Chiba didn''t care about those. He only saw the beam of light blasting out, and there was a fierce scream in the distance. . v4 Chapter 112： : Escape to the Flemish When the ڡ was just lit and the suspension of the barrel was rapidly spinning, Dolfranming felt a touch of crisis that was almost in a desperate situation. The smile on his face didn''t even freeze, and he jumped to the side. How strong is Dofranco''s strength? The name is ''Seven Wuhai'', although it is not as good as the ''four emperors'', but the strength is higher than the four emperors. The reward is nothing but a reference. But in this crisis, Dolfranming even told Jack that he didn''t dare. He didn''t want him to block the gun because he was prompted to delay the time. Sure enough, his expectations are correct. When he just jumped a few meters, a beam of light almost rushed at the speed of light. Anyway, Dolfranming didn''t even have time to react, and Jack was directly shrouded in by the light column. Purple light flashed, for a moment, named ''drought disaster'', the four emperors confessed, the strength of the reward of one billion sea thieves, even the screams did not have time to send out, it disappeared directly in the world, is completely disappeared, even A trace of ashes did not stay. Wait until the light column passed, leaving only a few kilometers of water marks and a dozen meters high water waves on the sea. Dolfranming brother looked at it all, and when he was glad that he had escaped, he found that his entire left leg did not know when it disappeared, a severe pain and paralysis. Passed. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!" At the same time, in the distance, Chiba, which is still in the state of being shaken, is directly elementized. Light particles surround him. "Eight feet Qionggou jade!" A mirror-like light path appeared beside him, and Chiba turned into a beam of light, which rushed straight to the multi-Franming brother who was seriously injured. However, his speed is not the speed of light, but the speed is very fast. When he crosses the distance of several kilometers, Dolfranming has fluttered to the height of nearly a kilometer. "Damn! Hey!" said Chiba annoyed. I should have attacked earlier! Still a slow step! Chiba''s feet stepped in the air, and the ''monthly step'' was used. The body shape rushed into the air with a turning point in the air. "Shooting him! Thunder!!" A few thunderbolts blasted from the hands of Chiba, and as Chiba slammed his hand, he pulled out a beautiful arc in the air and rushed to the air from the flamenco. On the forehead, the blue veins violent, Dolflander forced the wound with a thread, and used the line to form a left leg. His left hand slammed against the bottom, and countless lines rushed out of his palm, intertwined in the air for a huge spider web. "Cobweb Wall!!! Rotate!!!" The 100-meter-wide spider web swiftly spun up, and the thundering thunderbolts flew out. At the same time, the top finger of Fleminger turned to Chiba, and a bundle of domineering lines rushed out of his palm. "Super hit whip!!" Chiba screamed coldly, stepping on the moon, and escaping the attack in the air. However, Dolfranming''s mouth showed a gloomy smile. "Don''t dare to attack me, furfurfurfure, go to hell, Chiba!! Lai no downline!!" More than a dozen transparent silk lines fell from the sky, covering the armed color domineering in an instant, directly through the thunder and lightning that could not be avoided in the air. However, Chiba did not give up the attack. At the last moment, he had already avoided the key, and the black silk thread was so bright that it was small and the wound was wounded and did not cause too much wound. Looking at the Chiba that was penetrated, Dolfranmings right hand smashed, and the dozens of black lines spread out directly. If Chiba is still in the same place, it will be cut into pieces by this sharp line, however... "room!!!!" The translucent circular position appeared, and the Chiba hand went up directly, and appeared directly behind Dolfranming, and his pink feather coat appeared in the place where Chiba was located, and was cut into pieces. . Dove''s dream of turning back, the slight mouth of his mouth showed his surprise. "Surgical fruit, you........." Chiba did not pay attention to him. At this distance, only the fists and feet can be the most effective attack. Fingers licked at the neck of Dolfranming, and a faint black appeared at his fingertips. "Finger gun!" "!!!!!" "when!!!!!" Fingers point on a dark, armed color domineering, Chiba''s immature domineering did not penetrate his neck. "A little devil who didn''t even learn to be domineering, damn!!!" The blue veins on Doforan''s forehead almost rushed out, but he stepped on his feet and rushed straight up. Want to escape? Chiba just wanted to use the ''baton'' to transfer the past, but found that Dolfranming was surrounded by domineering, he could not convert. "You can''t fly infinitely in your moonstep, and the lightning and light you control are just stagnating in the air, furfurfurfur, if I want to go, you can''t catch up with me." Well, you are right, but do you think this will run? Chiba fell from the sky, reaching out with a handkerchief and pressing down on Dolanmingham. "Thunder!!" A thick thunderbolt blasted from the air, and the smashing slammed into the ''rotating spider web'' formed by the Flemish brothers. The two broke out with great vibration. When the thunderbolt disappeared, Dolfranming quickly fled to the distance. In the air, Chibas eyes stared at Dolfranming, and the left and right hands illuminate each other. The blue thunder and yellow light shimmer at the fingertips. Chiba folded his hands and then aimed at the escaped Dolfranming brother, whispering (Zhao Wanghao). "Shooting him, Lei Guangzhu." The unpretentious name is with great power. A fist is thick, and the light column that is doped with thunder and light power catches up with Dolfranming, and the latter simply does not think that the other party will have such a powerful attack. In the face of this horror blow that defeated Huang Wei, Dolfranming did not even have time to escape, and was directly penetrated by the light column. Chiba fell into the sea, then quickly swam up and looked to the other side. "Did you die?" Far away, a shadow swayed away in the air. "Cut, is it too far away to hit the key?" Chiba annoyed the water, very disappointing. However, what Chiba does not know is that on an uninhabited island not far away, there are a pair of eyes that have witnessed the whole process of his battle with Dolfranming. . v4 Chapter 113： : Official alliance The next day, Chiba and his party returned to the beach of Champa, and there was no special reason. They simply repaired the ԡ and added some food reserves. Chiba and Caesar sat in a restaurant, and in front of them were busy servants who were packing ingredients and handing them to Chiba. In the space created by the fruits of the imported bags, Chiba said, "Case, go out and see if Luo has come." "Yes!" Caesar agreed, ran out and looked around the door for a while, then ran back. "Nothing! The guy in Luo is really too slow! It is actually letting Chiba adults wait!" Since Caesar saw Jack being hit by a blow, and the thighs were frustrated and the wolverines fled, he became exceptionally honest. Jack was killed and said something better. Dove Flemingers temper is very clear. If Dove Fleming knows that he is more Chiba, he doesnt care whether he has any relationship with Chiba. He will definitely die very badly. And Jacks mistake of being killed will also be placed on his own head. 843 Four Emperor Kadugao Flamenco. Caesar is absolutely necessary to find the next thigh, and the Chiba in front of him is the best thigh candidate. "Caesar, go out and buy some eggs, and find more herbs that can clear away heat and detoxification. You should understand this." Chiba also told me, and at the same time threatened to take out the heart and pinched it. "It hurts and hurts!!! I go to me!!" It seems that this thigh is not easy to hold... Looking at Caesar''s eyes with tears out, Chiba gently threw a few hearts. How could he not know Caesar''s thoughts, and since he knew it, how could it be as easy as he wished? "The heart is in my hand, and you have to obey if you don''t obey." Just then, the door was opened again, and Caesar walked in from the door with a little excitement. "Chiba, Chiba, look, I took Luo!" Behind him, Luo impatiently pressed on Caesar''s face and pushed him aside. "What told you to bring me, here is the appointed place, I have come, but I haven''t found (bedf) people, I have been waiting for it. As for you, sneaking your head, at least Ten times around the street, I didnt even find me, you are really a talent, m. Caesar Coulo!" "݆~~~Thank you..." "Get out and buy things." Chiba said without raising. "Yes." Looking at Caesar''s back, Luo frowned. "Chiba is the master of the house, how did you find Caesar''s, he should always stay in the test site of Punk Hasad." Chiba shrugged. "Dolfranming sent him, now he is my captive. This is not mentioned, can you help me treat my three crew members? Our ship doctor was injured, so I have never been there. treatment." Although Luo would like to continue to ask Chiba Caesar and Dofranco, but in this case he is not good to deny, had to go out with Chiba. "Chiba is the master of the house, so it is better to leave Caesar here. As far as I know, Caesar is not the kind of person who has seen the opportunity not to run away." "Hey, you can rest assured that he doesn''t dare not come back. If you will cure the crew, I will tell you the reason, and I will hand you Caesar. But you can''t be surprised if you say it." Luo was silent for a while. "A word is fixed." On the boat, Urki hoped that he would finally come to Luo Pan. Although he knew that Bonnie and the three of them would not have anything, but they didnt see them getting better in a day, he couldnt let go of the day. Looking at Urki, who was pacing back and forth at the door, Chiba smiled and shook his head. Obviously he is the captain, but Urki really attaches great importance to this small group. No one can think of such a big five big three men, the sea thief famous for violence, there will be such a side. "Reassured, they will be fine." Chiba hands behind his head, leaning on the boat. "Oh, that being said, but in case....." "Nothing." Luo came out of the room and took off two gloves and said softly: "Robin''s master and Bonnie are very successful. They can sleep for two days. It is a bit difficult for Qiaoba to be a master. It is about a week or so. I have already treated the burns, and I don''t have to worry about leaving scars." "Great!!" Urki jumped up and ran straight to the room. Luo looked at him and sat down next to Chiba. "Chiba is the master of the house, can you tell me about the things of Franming and Caesar?" "Well, of course." As he spoke, Chiba gently touched the mark on his wrist, and a beating heart appeared in his hand. When Luton was shocked, he quickly picked it up. When he saw the heart, Luo understood why Chiba was so sure that Caesar would not run. "But, how, how is it possible?! Is this the heart of Caesar? Is anyone actually having the same abilities as me?" Suddenly, Luo gave a moment. "This is what you did in Chiba? I remember your ability is lightning, fire, and sand?! Wait, wait!" Luo''s pupil contracted instantly, and he suddenly thought of a terrible possibility. "Difficult, is it...." Chiba smiled and nodded, stretched his hand, and five strong silk threads rushed out of his hand and made five small holes on the deck. "Well, I guessed it. The copying person of my copying fruit can replicate the ability of all the fruits I see," said Chiba. "It''s just that my energy is limited, and the reproduction of the fruit can only be copied 80%. I will need to grow myself in the future, but I can''t practice all the abilities. So, what I am best at is Ray, and second. Its fire, sand, and the fruit of your surgery. Open mouth, do not know what to say, after all, a person to get a slightly better fruit ability is enough to become a strong, but like Chiba ... he seems to understand why Chiba did not follow him Allied. I really don''t need it....... At this moment, Chiba patted the pi shares and stood up. He said to Luo, he said sincerely. "Thank you for saving my partner, I am very happy to be friends with you, Luo." Luo took a moment and then laughed. He also stood up and said solemnly. "Well, I am very happy to be friends with you." You saved my best partner, then we are the best friends, and the friendship between the pirates is as simple as that. . v4 Chapter 114： : Shichibukai The gentle moonlight sprinkled from the air. On the quiet sea, two pirate ships floated on the water. A boat with a dark gold overall floated. The two-meter-long hull was fierce and felt like a glance. The invisible momentum is coming. The other is a submarine, and the slender hull is like a deep-sea snake. On the ԡ, a large bonfire was on the deck, and the Red Heart Pirates were playing a bonfire party with Urki. A sea kingfish from the deep sea was placed on the grill. The size of the meat was tens of meters long, and Caesar pulled out the oxygen on the side and rushed into the campfire, making him face. Its not awkward. "Why let me blow the fire!" Caesar shouted. Chiba took out his heart and swayed at him. Caesar smiled like a good smile and immediately lowered his head and continued to swell. "Overall, things are probably like this. The ڡ hit a third of the force, but it directly killed the drought Jack and smashed _Franminger. Chiba tore a piece of tender barbecue, said vaguely. "If it wasn''t for me to take a step late, it would be estimated that Dolfranming would be gray." Next to him, Luo was biting a bit of barbecue. A bombardment of a billion pirates? And his biggest wish was almost completed because of this gun. What kind of gun is it, ancient weapon? Luo shook his head and recovered from the shock. He looked down and thought for a while. "Chiba is the master of the house, which gun has not been discovered, and if it is ugly, if it is used for sneak attack, it is basically the result of spike, and it is also a good weapon for breaking the city." Chiba nodded: "Except for Dolfranming, no one knows, there is something that is hard to hear. From time to time on the battlefield, you are dead, and it is also an important part of the sneak attack and strategy. The soldiers are not deceptive." "The soldiers are not deceived.... A good soldier is not detested. Chiba is the master. I have a plan to talk to you." "Let me guess, is it about Dofranco and Caesar?" "Well, that''s right, I don''t care about you now. I have specific grievances with Dolfranming. He, I must kill. I used to value the strength of your pirates. Again, I am Apologize to you." After that, Luo was about to stand up, but he was not sure when he touched Urki and slap it on his shoulder, and he took it back. Urki blushes and says with a big tongue. "Ha ha ha ha!! Don''t care about those, Luo, do you want a bite? This is how I cherish a lot of good wine!" Luo smoked his mouth and subconsciously turned the glass. Just when he hesitated to drink, Chiba suddenly smirked and made a look at Urki. Urki immediately agreed, and Luo did not prepare to directly save him, and Chibas hand grabbed the glass from the side of the fat bear Peibo and directly poured it into Luo. "wait wait wait!!!" Filled with a glass of wine, Chiba smiled and returned the glass to the fat bear: "Ha ha ha, double the penalty! The previous thing is written off! Let''s start planning! How to kill Dolanming? !" Luo shook his head and smiled. "Although I am very grateful to the good intentions of Chiba, but your topic has become too fast........" Urki took the call with a smile, and the wine in his hand said cheerfully. "Haha! Are you still voicing? What do you do with Fleminger, I think as long as it is directly bombarded, directly..." "Stupid." Luo said with a finger. Chiba squinted at her face: "The guy who has no brain, makes you laugh...." Urki''s face instantly turned into pig liver. At this time, the fat bear Peibo, who was only a Luo cushion, scratched his head. "I think Urki is right. Can you blow up the place where Dolfranming is in a single shot?" Luo and Chiba looked at each other and sighed at the same time. "This guy is a pet, not a crew member, and his mind is not normal." "Understand understanding, the guy on our side is just a young man who just got on the boat. It is normal for IQ to be low." Peibo and Urki looked at each other and then turned to look at their captain and squeak the card with their fingers (bear claws). ask for flowers "explain!" Chiba shrugged and looked at them in a foolish look: "First of all, the place where Dofranco is located is the kingdom. From the coastline to the palace, there are countless civilian rooms. Do you care for the innocent civilians? Although we are pirates, we must not kill them innocently." Peibo and Urki looked at each other. "This" Luo extended his **** and continued: "Secondly, do you want to tell the world that we want to attack the chassis of Dolfranming? Or do we find that the two-meter-long ship will not find them? Will they ambush? Will you avoid it? Finally, how can you lock DoFranmingo with only a five-meter-wide beam?" .................. "Haha, haha, the two captains continue, let''s go have a drink, haha........" Chiba and Luo looked at each other and laughed at the same time. Pick up two bottles of wine and shake your hand to throw a bottle. "I have a plan for the Seven Wuhai." Luo unscrewed the cap and said it. "Coincident, Chiba is the master of the house, my plan is also, my plan is to do Qiwuhai, and then abducted Caesar in this capacity, then angered Dofranco, he and the ''four emperors'' Kaido can not continue to complete the transaction, Then he sneaked when he was flustered." As he said, Luo looked at Caesar, who was trying to poke the bonfire. "Just now, it seems that there is no need to go directly to crusade, but if you want to cut down on the words of Fleming, the name of the seven Wuhai is still necessary, otherwise the naval forces are likely to intervene." Chiba nodded. "We don''t have ''seven Wuhai'', that is, ''the battle between the pirates and the navy'', the navy does not have to go; and if there is the name of ''seven Wuhai'', it is the two pirates fighting in the Navy ''The Navy will certainly sit on the mountain and watch the tiger." "And Seven Wuhai just vacated two. Chiba smiled and looked at Luo, and Luo smiled and looked at him. When they touched the bottle, they said in unison. "That is to say, the first goal now is 亣. v4 Chapter 115： : Pirate Hunter New World, the intersection behind the shampoo island. As the second half of the great route, it is also the only intersection to the new century. Seven routes are gathered here, and every pirate will pass. In fact, there are two ways to reach the new world. One is to make a request to the world government, and then directly cross the holy land of Mary Joa, which is located at the summit of the red clay continent. Therefore, it can only abandon the ship. Although it takes a lot of money to apply and it takes time, it is safe. . The other one is coating, diving 10,000 meters, crossing a huge hole below the red clay continent, passing the "submarine route" fisherman island to the new world, but it is dangerous. However, all pirates are the second one of choice. Therefore, in the waters around the island of Chambord, the pirates on all routes and the bounty hunters of self-sustaining martial arts are gathered all the year round. Only today, there are two pirates who have a strong bounty hunter''s life. A "Six-seven" ship was quietly driving on the sea. Suddenly, a semi-transparent area with a radius of several hundred meters covered the ship. "room! Scalpel!" Several knives flashed over, and there were dozens of smooth cuts on the ship. Then the whole ship was broken into dozens of pieces of different sizes, and each ship had a cry on it. The pirate shouting in the sky. On a large piece of debris, the figure of Chiba suddenly appeared. Chiba squatted down and spread the picture of the reward for the guy who was trying to climb to the debris at the foot. He only took a look and smiled on the face of Chiba. "You are the captain of this ship? The murderer who is famous for the seventh route is interested in killing lu. The corpse is everywhere. Hey, the person on this picture is you. The person on the portrait is indeed a fierce face, a black-faced blindfold, and a **** cockroach in his hand, which adds a bit of fierceness. However, the real person at the moment is soaked in the sea, and even the scars on his face are revealing a smile to Chiba. "Thousands, Captain Chiba!! I.... The villain did not offend you! Forgive me for a life! Look at my brother''s share, they are relying on me to live!" "Well, since it is definitely you, then there is nothing to say." Chiba rolled up the bounty and watched the man faintly said. "Are you not convinced of the weak meat? Then I will be happy..." When the man heard it, he immediately rushed to the eye and rushed to keep the legs of Chiba crying and crying. "Thousands... Captain Chiba!!!! No, don''t, if I do something wrong, I must change it! Let me have a little life!!!!" Chiba frowned slightly, and there was a trace of disgust on his face. Because he couldn''t help but see the hatred of this person''s eyes, he also saw the dagger behind him. Five fingers into the claws, Chiba squatting against his heart bu. Hey. A heart wrapped in a square appeared on the ground. The black-faced pirate glanced at the hole in the chest and slowly fell on the deck. The dagger in his hand fell weakly into the sea. "Well, it is a reward of 80 million pirates. Don''t give me the face that is lost and the face of the thief. How can these people be such a virtue?" Pick up the heart and put it in the storage area of ??your wrist. Chiba looked at the remaining pirates. After witnessing the captain of their own being killed, when the sight of Chiba was swept, they all groaned. A reward of 80 million pirates, a pirate with a reward of 800 million, is really only a kill! For the increase in rewards, Chiba is actually somewhat helpless. After all, the high reward is easy to be targeted by powerful people. Although Chiba is very confident about himself, he really faces the level of ''four emperors''. Characters, in fact, still not much confidence. Not to mention the four emperors, the two generals will be able to drag him, and the three generals will be able to flee his wolves. He sighed again, Chiba said. "Hey, your captain is not dead, wait until he wakes up and remember to tell him to follow the recent newspaper, because it is likely to record where his heart is." After that, they didn''t wait for them to react. Chiba turned into a flash of lightning and disappeared into their sight, leaving behind a group of long-spirited pirates. This kind of thing is not the only thing. In a week, Chiba has successively attacked nearly two hundred pirate regiments. None of them died, but each one was taken away by the fruit of his surgery. Like him, Luo, his strength without Chiba is just a hundred hearts. For these pirates, Chiba and Luo do not have any sympathy, because at sea, not all pirates are going to sea for the pursuit of freedom and dreams, more for the treasure and fame.... . This pirate is a thief in the true sense of the word, burning and looting without evil, this pirate will not produce any heart. Of course, after the toss of both of them, many of these pirates have chosen to delay the plan to the new world......... On the ԡ, Chiba counted the harvest of these days. On the table in front of him, is the hill of the heart of a whole table. Put the last one on the hill, and Chiba licks it. "It looks really horrible... um, one hundred and sixty-five, okay, wait until two hundred to go to the naval headquarters, Luo is a bit slow, just collected a hundred, oh, it seems To slow down the point." "Speaking, the timing of the selection seems to be a little bit too good........ Lu Fei just flew the Tianlong people half a month ago, then, if this is the case, the incident should be coming soon, it is really a headache... .." When Chiba thought about how to deal with it, the door was suddenly opened. "Oh? Choba, is your body better? What?. Hey, hello! What are you hiding?" Joe Bastha shivered and looked at Chiba, because he was afraid and couldn''t speak. He stretched a handcuff and pointed at the pile of hearts on the table. Shaking his head helplessly, Chiba put those hearts into his wrist. "Hey, let''s talk, what''s wrong?" After repeatedly confirming that there was no heart, Qiao Ba ran out from behind the door, 3.0 patted xiong. "Don''t move a bunch of hearts, it''s scary." "I know it~ anecdote~" "Oh, there is nothing, but Luo came to the phone bug, but you are not there, so let me see you come and just hit him. He has something to discuss with you, it seems to be rushing." After Choba left, Chiba doubted the phone bug of Luo. "Brubbrubru.....hey. Hey? Is it Luo? I am Chiba, is there something to find me?" Chiba said while thinking about things, "Yeah, have you read today''s newspaper? The son of the One Piece Roger, Poscals d. Ace, was detained in the ''Promoting City'', and in a few days he was to be publicly opened in the port of Marin van Gogh. "what?!!!". v4 Chapter 116： : The Sorrow of the Warring States The naval headquarters, the place where all the navies dreamed, and the holy places in the navy. In peacetime, the Warring States is also proud of being a Marshal of the Navy. Although there are many responsibilities on the shoulders, he believes that this is what he must bear, because the cloak behind him is justice. In the office of the Marshal, the Warring States is holding a file to watch, and not far from him, it is his old buddy Karp, where he is screaming and eating Simeon, although it looks like usual There is no big difference, but the Warring States know that Karps heart must be very uncomfortable. "Ugh.." Picking up a document, the Warring States sighed. That was written on the time and plan for Aces execution. The Warring States Period is one of the few people who know Ace''s life. In addition to being the only son of One Piece Roger, he is the adopted son of Karp. In fact, the Warring States is not too annoying to Roger. Even if they are not opposing positions, they may become friends, but Rogers the 14th thief era caused by the death of the ruling makes the Warring States remorse to the heart. Because of Roger''s words, the number of pirates in the world has turned several times out of thin air, so that Roger can say that sentence is the greatest regret of the Warring States. Therefore, this Warring States did not want to let Aes out, even if he is Karp''s adopted son, the navy is the navy, the pirates are pirates, do not need sympathy. For this, Karp naturally understands that he did not plead with him. This is to let the Warring States breathe a sigh of relief, because when his old man really prayed to him, the Warring States really did not dare to say that they would promise. Just as the Warring States planned for the next plan, there was a sudden knock on the door. "Marshal, it is us." "Yes, come in." Red dogs, scutellaria, green scorpion, red, yellow and blue, the three top battles of the Navy. "I have seen Marshal and I have seen Lieutenant Capt." The red dog bent over and said respectfully. Karp waved his hand and made a strong look. "I am just a lieutenant, and you are a general. You don''t have to be polite." "The hero is a hero!" The red dog is slow, but he said with a serious look: "As long as the person who is really holding on to justice is worthy of my gift! It doesn''t matter to the identity! It doesn''t matter to rank! We are all navies!" "Is it a navy... hahahaha." Karp laughed, but the laughter was so stubborn in the ears of the Warring States. With a light cough, the Warring States turned the attention of everyone to themselves. "Cough and cough!! These words will be said later, you all know why I told you to come." The wound has been cultivated, and the jaundice is much better. He spread his hand. "Know~ Isn''t it the captain of the white-bearded pirate group who recently caught the fire, Ace, the reward of 500 million, and invited him to be the seven Wuhai, and now he is caught by another seven Wuhai~ How can it be difficult? Will White Beard come here to save people for this person~" The Warring States looked at Karp next to him and saw that he had no reaction before continuing. "Well, I think it will be, the full name of Ace is Boscas d. Ace, Roger and the only son." This statement came out, not only Huang Hao picked up his eyebrows, but even the blues that had always been lazy to cope with the matter frowned. "He is the son of Roger?" However, the most reactive is the red dog. A smog of smoke came out of the red dog, and the red dog''s fist was tightly held. "It turned out to be like this. No wonder the marshals called us. If this is the case, then it is not a small pirate. With the character of white beard, they will definitely save people, but..." "Hey, red dog, convergence point, here is the marshal office." Qing Yan frowned and reminded. The red dog retreated the lava, but his face was still gloomy. "....... Here is the naval headquarters, put on the justice of the navy, if they come, come and kill a few, as the son of the biggest pirate in history, must kill him!" The Warring States nodded: "My purpose for calling you is to say to you, to prepare you, and to summon the Seven Wuhai, let them come here to defend together." "I have done so many things in the name of the Navy. I really don''t know. The Navy is not a banner to cover crimes. It should also be a force. The things that call them are handed over to you. Red dogs, I don''t care. By what means, you must recruit them." The red dog nodded gloomyly. "Give me your heart, Marshal, I will let them come, time is not waiting for people, I will go ahead and prepare." After that, without waiting for the Warring States to nod, the Red Dog gave a courtesy and turned and went out. In this case, Huang Qi shrugged. "Marshal~ Is there anything else? If we don''t have one, we have to prepare early." Just when the Warring States nodded and wanted them to leave, the telephone bugs around the Warring States rang. "Brubbru... oh." "Hey? Is it the front door defense office? I am Marshal of the Warring States, what is it?" There was a ߶847 sound from the phone. "War, Marshal of the Warring States, there is a person who calls himself Chiba I don''t know when I got here. Now he is forcing me to call you, saying that there is something I want to talk to you, saying that there is a big gift to give you personally. ......" Hearing here, the face of the Warring States became very exciting. Chiba? The thief who seriously injured the jaundice? What does he mean when he comes here at this time? Big gift? Just thinking for a few seconds, the Warring States made a decision, said to the phone bug. "Take him to see me." "Yes" Putting down the phone bug, the Warring States stopped the scorpion and the scorpion that was going out, and said. "Huang Wei, Chiba is coming." Being called, the inexplicable jaundice suddenly stunned, and then a murderous scent in his eyes. Qing Yan also turned back to some surprise. "He? Why are you here?" The Warring States shook his head: I dont know, he said that there is a big gift to be given to me, in Marin van Gogh. Huang Hao nodded and sat down on the vacant side of Karp, his voice said low. "I hope he really has a big gift, otherwise, I also have a big gift to send him a copy, how is heaven?" v4 Chapter 117： : Qiwuhai Chiba The footsteps outside the door are getting heavier and heavier, and Huangs fists are getting tighter and tighter. "Oh." The door was opened and one foot stepped into the room, and then the foot was retracted. I was preparing to give a lash of a yellow horse in Chiba. Was he discovered? In the next moment, one foot slammed on the door panel, and a ray of lightning appeared on the sole of the foot. "boom!!!!!" The door cast by ľ was instantly blown into pieces, and a figure appeared in the smoke. The dust dissipated, and Chibas hands stood with the sea floor stone, and there was a trace of disdain in the corner of his mouth. "Hey, its not easy to see a face, Marshal of the Warring States." "You, its really daring!" Huang Hao snorted and turned into a light particle directly in front of Chiba. At the same time, the fist was wrapped in a black armed color domineering, with a power of 10% hit the head of Chiba. "clang!!!!" Armed-colored fists hit the fists that were also armed, and a loud noise spread throughout Malin van Gogh. In the office of the marshal, two figures, one yellow and one blue, were on the fist. Huang Wei looked at the green eyes in front of him with amazement, and the latter looked at him with astonishment. "Hey." A few applauses were uploaded from the location where the barley was originally located, and Chiba gently patted her hand and said with a smile. Hey, a good welcome ceremony. Huang Weis eyes are slightly stunned, and the momentum is going to rush. However, the young man around him was surprised, but he still clung to Huang Wei. "Don''t be impulsive! Here is Marin van Gogh! Not the place to fight you!" "Yes, Mr. Qing Yu said that it is not a fight. This is not a place to fight." Chiba said with a smile, and at the same time, he handcuffed the handcuffs of Hailou Stone to the side. The eyes of the Warring States were condensed. He stopped Karps movements and completely ignored the provocation of Chiba, saying back to his original position. "Is there a reward for the 800 million pirates? Is there anything that comes here? If it is simply to provoke, I am afraid you can''t get out of this door." Chiba shrugged: "Since it is here, I have the ability to walk, but I don''t think you will attack me at this moment." The corner of the mouth picked up a curve, and Chiba leaned against the seat to lift the legs. "You should also know my abilities, copy the abilities of others, and strengthen, Ace is about to be executed. At this time, you will not be stupid to fight with me here, and I want to go, you really Can you stop it?" Chiba points to the jaundice where he stands. "Huang Wei''s ''Eight-footed Qiongjiu'' is a very useful skill. After strengthening it, I don''t think you have anyone chasing me, so don''t waste your time. Although its own users have some garbage. "" "you!!!!" "Okay! Huang Wei! Don''t be disgusted!" The Warring States screamed and let Huang Hao calm down a bit. Turning around, an invisible momentum rose from the Warring States, and Karp around Chiba also uttered a dangerous atmosphere without saying a word. "Here is Marin van Gogh, you, are you sure you can escape?" In the face of these two old navy, who have already made a name for themselves, Rao is a daring person in Chiba, and he feels a little pressure, but ..... "...you can try it." A momentum that is not inferior to the two people is a sword, and the momentum that binds them together is divided into two halves. When the Warring States and Karps face changed at the same time, they both nodded. When they were ready to take the arrogant kid, Chiba suddenly laughed. "I want to be seven Wuhai." As soon as this statement came out, all four people in the room were quiet. After three seconds. "Hey? What are you talking about?" The Warring States said with a blank face. "I said that I want to be a seven-Wuhai." Chiba said again, while emphasizing the words "seven Wuhai". After hearing the words of Chiba, the brows of the Warring States brinkled again. "''Wang Xia Qi Wuhai'' is not something you can think of when you want to be a person. You must have a certain strength and influence. Just because you are a ''supernova,'' you can''t afford the name of ''Seven Wuhai'', and ......." The Warring States eyes were slightly stunned, reaching out and gently slamming the table. "...you don''t think it''s ridiculous to be a slap in the judicial island, to injure the jaundice, to offend the navy and then to be a ''seven Wuhai''?" Chiba stretched out a finger and shook it in front of her eyes. "No, no! There is a saying that is good, there is no eternal enemy, only eternal interests, don''t say something, my strength is not enough, if the sea reputation is not enough, I am definitely enough with the present, and we still have the interest. Is it not the same?" "The interests are the same? What is it?" The Warring States said with doubt. "First of all, after I became a seven-Wuhai, I will help you against the upcoming Whitebeard Pirates. Oh, about this, White Beard will come in person, hey, called "the strongest in the world today." Man''s, ah, don''t ask me how I know, he will definitely come back, and he will come with a pirate group. This is my free gift." "At that time, there is a seven-wuhai out of thin air, and it is still comparable to the strength of the generals of the seven Wuhai, the success rate will naturally be much higher, let alone I have brought a lot of help ~" Chiba smiled, his hand waved, a big table appeared in front of him, and on the table was the heart of the hill, more than 360 hearts in the square space kept beating, one A thick, strange breath emanates from these hearts. "This is the ability to...the fruit of surgery?!!" The eyes of the Warring States changed, and it looked strange to see the eyes of Chiba. "You, with Luo Nandi..." "This is my ability to replicate the fruit of the surgery. The little boy you''d better save is not (good) me, Trafalgarro, who is called the ''death surgeon''." Chiba swayed and interrupted the words of the Warring States, and at the same time took out a thick stack of wanted orders. "How, these hearts are a proof, and if the hearts of these pirates are here, you don''t have to worry that they will not obey. I deliberately choose the kind of scum that is so wicked, for the sake of my life. They have a lot of white beards, hahaha, when the white beard is attacking all the time, the scene will definitely be fun!" Looking at the whole three hundred beating heart, the Warring States suddenly felt a puzzle from the bottom of my heart. There is a strong strength, only doing things by preference, but it has a clear purpose. Why did he want to become a seven-Wuhai, what purpose is there? Just as the Warring States frowned and hesitated, the low sound of the red dog came from outside the door. "Marshal, promise him." v4 Chapter 118： : Two major storms New World, an island full of black plants. Smoke is permeated on this insignificant island. In the coastal area of ??the island, there are two pirate boats parked not far from the shore. From the pirate flag, it is obviously not the same black thief group. What''s more, one of them is ruined, one is about to sink to the bottom of the sea, and the other is quietly floating on the sea. There are only a few small potholes on the ship. Kidd sat on a rock on the shore, holding the latest newspaper today, his hands on his back, and his face was more terrible than the dead bodies around him. In the distance, two people belonging to the Kidd Pirates are cleaning the battlefield. They are moving carefully while they are moving. "Hey, this battle is obviously a big win for us. How is the captain''s face so ugly?" "Who knows, since the deputy captain gave the captain the newspaper, the captain has been sitting there for almost an hour, and his face is gloomy and terrible." Hey. The two hands were pressed against their shoulders, and the slender sickle appeared from their necks, and the blood on the blade radiated a sweet smell. 480 Kira patted their shoulders and looked at them with their eyebrows. "What are you talking about?" The two of them sweated and the cold sweat brushed down. "No!! No!!! Captain Kira!!" "I, let''s move things right away!!!" Looking at the two crew members who fled in a panic, Kira shook his head. Looking back at Kidd sitting there, Kira sighed. "I don''t think of the famous ''Fire Boxing'' Ace, who was the son of One Piece Roger, and was also arrested. It was a big event in Marin Vatican a week later. This is probably a big event. Being alarmed, but for Kidd, he cares more about the latter message..." Kidd glared at the newspaper, his fingers turned pale because of too much force, and his eyes never left a title. "The captain of the Air Island Pirates, re-carved Chiba, replaced the sark crocodile Krokdal and became the latest seven Wuhai. This newspaper is the latest issue of the newspaper. As the most commonly used means of obtaining information at sea, the news is still very fast. After only half a day after Chiba became the ''Seven Wuhai'', the whole pirate world has already known it. In the usual birth of the new ''Seven Wuhai'', it is a great disappearance for the pirates, because each of the ''seven wuhai'' represents a powerful strength and a brutal force, and every pirate will be exceptionally Pay attention to it. But today, the naval government gave them two shocking news. That is the life experience of Fire Boxing Ace and will be asked. The news of Seven Wuhai was released at this time. It is obviously the provocation of the Navy against the pirates. To be exact, it is the provocation of the White Beard Pirates. The location of the ''four emperors'' Edward Gay Newt, Mobidik. The hundreds of meters long Moby Dick sailed quietly on the water. It has a huge volume. Even in terms of weight, even if it is compared with the original unmodified '''', it is more than one point. . Ships like this are generally at the level of the maritime hegemony, and it is impossible to overthrow this class of ships with large winds and waves. However, today''s Mobidek is clearly not calm. On the broad deck at the forefront of the ship, the captains of all the teams were all gathered in front of the white beard, except for Ace, who killed the four teams with the black beard, a total of fourteen, even in Braman on the fisherman island. Ke, they all came back in the first few minutes. The atmosphere was heavier than they thought, but the silence did not last long. Looking at all the low son, the white beards face showed a smile. (beea) "Hey, what are you doing with your head down? Is Ace scratched? Asked a week later? You don''t know what to do? Do you still think about it? Let me tell you the answer!" Hearing his words, the captains of the team raised their heads with a look of hope. The newspaper was crushed and the white beard stood up and took off the infusion tube and laughed. "Then go and save him! I can only teach my ''son''! I can''t help anyone else! La la la, bully my ''son''? Is he Marin van Gogh or Yulin Vatican? How can we be afraid of the Navy? After a moment of silence, the captains of the White Beard Pirates laughed. Yeah, what are they hesitating? How can the old man disagree? "Ha ha ha!! Good!! Let us stir up the naval headquarters!!!" "I will contact my pirates now!! Let them go with us!!" "Aisna mixed kid! Waiting for him to come back has his good feelings! And the black beard, hey, he is dead." Looking at the white-bearded pirate group that turned back to the original, Bramanck smiled happily. This is our white-bearded pirate group. We will not give up any brothers, even for one person, and dare to confront the entire navy. "only.." Bramank bowed his head and looked at an article that occupied the other half of the newspaper. "The kid actually went to block the ''seven Wuhai'', maybe it was a little trouble, or let''s talk to the old man...." Seeing Bramank looking worried and coming, the white beard smiled. "Oh? Bramank, what''s wrong, still worried about Ace? La la la, rest assured, my good son, and I am, will not let any son have an accident! This is the responsibility of the old man. !" Bramanke shook his head and pointed at the newspaper. "There are old people who don''t worry about Ace. I can definitely save it. I just care about this person. This new 亣 is ''replicating Chiba. "Oh? Seven Wuhai? It really needs to be dealt with seriously. The Navy is now recruiting; Seven Wuhai should be against us. Hey la la la! Bramank nodded and continued. "But, dad, if I remember correctly, this is called Chiba''s strength to be a great general. In Yuren Island, Neptune said that this Chiba, once one-on-one will hit the generals Huang Qi seriously injured and fled. "" The white beards eyes picked up slightly. "Is it" "But it''s not that more important. I tracked it for a while when they left the fisherman''s island, but they chased it. When I finally found it, I saw an incredible scene." v4 Chapter 119： :action "What is it?" White beard asked. He knows that his son seems to be dull, but his mind is not as simple as his appearance, and just because he just said it is enough to make white beards pay attention to it. "That was seen on a deserted island. I secretly saw the battle between Chiba and Dofranco. In that battle, Chiba used at least lightning, light, and a space shift. The power of the fruit, Dolfranming brother is also the same - was severely beaten and fleeing." Said here, Bramank paused and frowned. "But the scene that happened before this was the most confusing for me. Before I found the Chiba line, I found Dufranmingo, but there was another person beside the Fleminger. Known as the ''drought disaster'' Jack." "There is a deal between Kaido and Dolfranming, and Jack is not surprised. What is so confusing." Bramanke shook his head. "Daddy, after I just left, I heard a loud noise. When I rushed to see it, it was time for Chiba to fight with Fleming, and that Jack disappeared directly. not see." The white beard''s pupil suddenly shrunk. "What do you mean by saying........" Bramank nodded and said with a serious look. "Well, it should be killed by the second, old man, this time you can''t care, I am afraid that Chiba, the biggest variable...." Dres Rosa, Wang Xia Wu Wu is home to the island of Fleming. Chiba is walking on the street with Bonnie and Luo. Looking at Bonnie, who was swaying around and searching for food, Luo couldn''t help but sigh. "When Chiba is the master of the house, let her run around like this? This is likely to cause the attention of many Fleming family figures." Chiba turned his eyes to him: "Who saw the ability of Bonnie and she proposed to bring her? Now it is said that people are in trouble?" "Her ability is very strong, but I thought that Chiba''s master could control Bonnie''s master. I didn''t expect that it was controlled by Chiba." Luo said with a knife. Chiba once again turned a blind eye, did not pay attention to Luo''s spit. "It wouldn''t be better to take DoFranminger out of it. Just kill him. Speaking of it, these toys on the side of the road are made by those who are called ''sand sugar''?" "Well, the Meihua Army of the Don Quixote family, that is, the special ability group, the childlike fruit of sugar, turns people into toys, and erases all the basis of its existence, the powerful ability is called metamorphosis, said Dover. It is no exaggeration for Langming to control the core of this country." Turning into a toy, erasing the basis, this is almost changing the cause and effect, and indeed metamorphosis. Chiba nodded and said: "Well, but it is good, as long as it is not touched by her, it will be able to corrode her with a thunder, which is a powerful fruit for ordinary people, but for us it is Don''t worry so much, it''s better to kill Dolfranming earlier, after all, the scene after that is the big one." Chiba couldn''t help but laugh at the passage of Marin Vado in yesterday. That day, the Warring States struggled for a long time before they agreed to let Chiba be the Seven Seas, and then Chiba was called out by the red dog. Chiba, who was in a good mood, was too lazy to talk nonsense with the Chih, which directly indicated that he would come on the day of Aces execution. But before you can solve some things, go to Dres Rosa. The red dog does not know that the purpose of Chiba is to kill Dolfranming, and he absolutely cannot guess that there will be contradictions between Chiba and Dolfranming. He himself has his own plan. Go to Dres Rosa? Very good, then call DoFranmingo by the way, no one is looking for him, more importantly, look at the strength of Chiba, is it really so powerful. So after hearing the advice of the red dog, Chiba was even more happy, because there was an excuse for justifiable to deal with more Fleminger. Calling Seven Wuhai and more Flemings go to Marin Vado, not only did not listen to the order, but also hit the new seven Wuhai, and Chiba reluctantly retaliated and killed him. Although Chiba does not need any reason, but this can make DoFranming brother blow up the lungs, no need to use it. It seems that there are still many advantages to becoming a seven-Wuhai. At least I can find a good excuse when doing something. I dont know how those people who have seen me have seen me become a thing of Qiwuhai. Haha, don''t say anything else, those guys who are taken away by my heart, I am afraid that my face is green. Asking for flowers Thinking of this, Chiba couldn''t help but laughed. However, Luos voice pulled him out of his memory. "I found the target. Chiba is the master. I saw the man wearing a high-heeled hood and the high-heeled shoes. He is a Delinger, a mermaid, and has a fighting fish gene. It is one of the cadres." "Oh? It''s them....." Chiba pinched his chin and looked at the man far away, then made a snap. "Hey! What are you doing for Chiba? I can''t make too much noise here! His strength is very strong, and he plans slowly..." When his words were not finished, he saw a pink figure rushing past at an incredible speed. ............. The angle of the boring, the excellent timing, the ultra-fast speed and the unsolvable fruit ability. The result of all this superposition is victory. The fisherman De Linjie didn''t even reflect the time, and was directly pressed by Bonnie on the back. The fruit ability was instantly activated, and Delinger directly became a child of only 50 centimeters. "Hey?" Looking around the moment, Delingers doubts uttered a word and his only line. In the next moment, an invisible position enveloped him and the scene in front of him changed directly. It seems that it was caught by people? A strong sense of paralysis came from his back, and the poor Don Quixote family cadres fainted without even swearing. In the eyes of passers-by around, Chiba took a sack from the wrist and directly dropped the unconscious ''Little Drinker'' into it, then placed it directly in Luos hand, carrying a small tune and carrying hands. Going out. Looking at the weird sight of the people around, Luo mouth twitched a few times, hesitated for a while or lost the sack, and chased it on his shoulders. "Chiba is the master! This is not the same as our plan, and why do you carry such a large sack with you, it is not going to want to put all the cadres in the sack........" Chiba turned around and smiled at him. "clever.". v4 Chapter 120： :Three-person meeting On the streets of Dres Rosa, a group of people are pointing at the three people, and they can see from their gaze that it is a kind of contemptuous eyes. However, most of those eyes are given to Luo, because behind him is carrying a bulging sack of hemp, plus his unsmiling look, it is not a good person at first glance. However, who is Luo, but the man who can face the hearts of hundreds of pirates with no expression, how can he be troubled by the eyes of a group of people and toys? But in fact, he is uncomfortable... "Chiba is the master of the house, can we go faster, so it is very uncomfortable to be surrounded." "Oh, don''t worry, don''t worry, look slowly, look closely, it''s all in the center of Dres Rosa, and a few haven''t caught it, it should be around here~" It is rare to see this picture of the "five-five-seven" Luo, how could Chiba let him go so easily. However, Luo also knows that Chiba is there to find happiness. He lowered his voice and resisted the discomfort of his body. "Chiba is the master! Now is not the time to play! Now the family of the Fleming brothers is left with Torepol, sugar, Leica and Seignor. The four people have not been caught. They should all be at the end. Inside the castle, there is no need to waste time here!" "Hey, who said it is not necessary, you look ahead." Chiba smiled and pointed to the front. It was a man wearing a cloak with a circle and a quilt. He was holding a cane with a plum logo, wearing a pair of small sunglasses, hanging a half of his nose, the upper part of the hair was bangs, and the lower part was glued. . Barefoot, the upper lip is unshaven, the teeth are sparse, and the middle-aged uncle looks like a typical disgusting man. Luo pumped his mouth and finally lowered his head, saying a little helplessly. "Tho, Torrepol.... He didn''t stay in the castle honestly, what did he run out..." "What are you doing, Bonnie! Go on! Look at you!" However, what Chiba did not expect was that Bonnie shook her head. She looked at Torepol with disgust, with a strong dislike and resentment in her tone: "Smudged disgusting, I will not touch him, I will not go to kill, go to yourself, thousand leaf." After that, she also smeared a few hands on Luo''s clothes, as if she had stained her hands. "Hey, don''t use my clothes to wipe your hands, Bonnie is the master..." Seeing that Torrepol is about to disappear into the crowd, Chiba sighs helplessly. Room opened, a space replacement for Chiba appeared above Torre Poll. The fist-sized thunderball was thrown directly into the unsuspecting Torrepol. A faint blue electric light flowed, and the thick layer of mucus outside Torrepol was directly vaporized, and the air was filled with an unpleasant smell. And the skinny Torepol was stiff and fell to the ground, full of scorching, and from time to time there was a trace of thunder and lightning on him. After killing Torre Pollo in Chiba, he also felt a little boring. It seemed to be enough to make fun of Luo, so he boarded Wangcheng together. In the castle, Bonnie is licking the bones, smiling at the ''monthly step'' to turn the guards into children, and Luo is carrying the bag to clean up the guards with the "room." And Chiba is closing his eyes and opening up the smell of domineering. Soon after, Chiba opened his eyes. "Found, the sugar is in his own room, and Leica is playing with O''Neill, who is in Dovelange." Waving a wave, Chiba went to the side of the stairs. "Let''s go, first unravel the ability of the sugar, and then go to find more Fleminger, so I can''t wait to see the country continue to suffer." This time Luo did not object, but quickly chased up the bag. ten minutes later. DoFrammingo''s room. Leica, who is tall and muscular like a rock, is impatient. "Dover, let Torrepol go to call g, why havent come so long, the guy is a bit dragged." Senyor, who was wearing a baby costume, licked his mouth and licked his pacifier, and said with his hands on his shoulders. "Hey, Leica, you occasionally have to understand Torepol as a man. Like me, since Diamanti died, all his burdens were on me. Now I can Its not easy to experience Torrepol." "Who is not the same? I have a lot of things. After Guladisus died, his share was also on me. That''s how I blame him for delaying my time!" "Like me, don''t complain all day, silently resisting the responsibility of being under the breath, this is the romance that a man should have....." "Are you laughing at my voice like a woman?!" "I didn''t say it, but isn''t it?" Without saying a few words, the two men had a quarrel about Maimang. At this time, Dolfranming, sitting on the side, grinned. "Fufurfurfur, you two don''t bother, I know that after Diamanti and Guladisus are dead, you have a lot more things, but no one but me can entrust you. So I am bothering you." Upon hearing this, the two talents stopped talking and quarreled. After seeing a lot of noisy windows, Leka muttered a sentence, and then first asked: "Dover, what did you call us this time, is it about the fire fist Ace was ruined? Dolfranming nodded. "Well, this is one of two reasons. Which group of soft-hearted people at the Navy Headquarters are afraid to be found by the White Beard Pirates, so we want to go to Marin Vado I think I should send someone to come. I will go there this time. If I dont go, I might miss a good show, furfurfurfur..." Senigal nodded. "It seems to be getting more and more noisy outside. What other reason did you say that Dover?" At this time, a 4.7 voice came from outside the door. "Another reason is for me to tell you, that is another thing that Seven Wuhai took office, and why... A few knives illuminate the door, and with a loud bang, the door that was cast by Iron was broken into small pieces, and the electric light path rushed straight to Dolfranming. A few thin lines fell from the sky, and the flying stones were directly crushed. Dolfranminge looked gloomy at the three people at the door. Chiba squinted her head, her hands on her shoulders, and a disdainful smile on her face appeared at the door. On the left was the scabbard, and on the right, Bonne, who frowned and stared at her hand. "... As for why, he won''t say it, I''m right, Dufranming." Chiba said sarcastically. . v4 Chapter 121： : The last struggle The fist was tightly gripped, and Leicas forehead appeared on the forehead. "Where is the guy..." The block rock split from the ground wall and condensed toward Leica''s fist, eventually forming a huge rock fist. "Looking for death! The name of Dover is also your name!!!" Leicas eyes rushed to Chiba, and the fist in his hand slammed into Chiba with a huge empty sound. The strong wind pressure firmly locked the Chiba, and the surrounding air became sticky because of this blow. Thickened a few points. Dolfranming did not think that Leicas reaction would be so fierce, and when he returned, Leica had already rushed to Chiba. "Wait!! Leica!!!" And Leica did not hear it, but the strength of the hand increased again. "Go to hell! Little devil!!" When Chiba faced this blow, his face always had a smile. Even when the stone fist was about to slam on his face, Chiba had no movement. Because this opponent is not worth his shot. Shi Quan stopped when he was a few centimeters away from Chiba. 14 An arm penetrates the entire stone from the side. Leica looked at the figure with a big look, and his eyes looked incredulous. The long pink hair hangs down from the shoulders of Bonnie. She raises her head and smiles at the surprised Leica, but there is no smile in the smile, but a full chill. "Hey, big guy, want to play Chiba? I caught you." Slightly shocked, the stone that was penetrated by the Leica was smashed, and Bonnies hand was firmly grasped on Leicas fist, clearly the hand of the white and nen was wrapped in a black domineering. "Hey, hello, when did Xiao Nizi learn the armed color... So I will not be with Qiaoba....." "I have learned it long ago, Chiba~" Bonnie turned back and made a face to Chiba, while the fruit was able to start. "Ah! What is going on here?!!" The power of time circulates on Leica, his body aging in an instant, and the original strong muscles disappear at a speed visible to the naked eye. And his figure is like a punctuated balloon, which has changed from nearly four meters to less than half of the original, and it has a aging atmosphere. "This, this is the power of time?!" On the side of Senyor''s eyes wide open, watching the pink-haired girl licking Leica like a dead dog, he couldn''t stand the yu. At the foot of his feet, he suddenly thought of the surface of the water, and when he planned to sneak into the ground, Dolanmingham came to him. "do not go." There was no smile in the corner of the mouth. Dolfranming looked in one direction and his face was gloomy and terrible. "Fufurfurfur, Luo, this is your revenge, it is really unfamiliar dog scorpion." Seignor followed his gaze and his pupils shrank. There was a hand on the other side holding Ola G, who was almost old, and his other hand was holding a beating heart. "Yes, this is my revenge, for the revenge of Mr. Lag." After that, Luo directly squeezed the heart into a crush, the bright red blood from his palm, and then he directly dropped the life-loving Aura g to the foot of Dolfranming. Looking at the gray face of Ola G, two blue tendons bulged from the forehead of Dolfranming. How many years have passed, only he has more to kill the Franconian family, and no one has ever dared to start with them. "You are really impatient! Ro!!" With a roar, Dolfranming couldnt care for reason, and the ground under his feet split open. He directly turned into a pink shadow and rushed to Luo. In his right hand, he covered five black sharp sharp lines. A few whispers, and the ground was neatly marked with five cracks. In the face of this blow by Dolfranming, Luo did not retreat in the slightest. "room, baton." The translucent of a square of nearly a thousand meters shrouded the entire castle, and Chiba gently touched Luo, and the position of the two was instantly replaced. With one hand pulled, the faint light particles condensed in the hands of Chiba, and a yellow-sword light sword with a slight squeak appeared in the hands of Chiba. "when!!!!!" Five black thin lines were cut on the sky cloud sword and made a loud noise. "Hey, Dolfranming, your opponent is me, continue our battle that day." "You, this bastard!!!" Dolfranming lifted his right foot and slammed directly to Chiba, a layer of black domineering over it, while Chiba was pulled by the right hand, and the other stalked the sword again, holding the backhand in front of him, blocking it. A lot of Fleming''s feet. "Super whip whip!!!!" A thick red line rushed out of DoFramming''s hand and stabbed the neck of Chiba with a hot temperature. The twisted red line even shook the air slightly. Chiba put the sword in front of xiong, then slammed it and slashed the line directly in a loud noise. "Do you only have this strength? DoFranming, that can disappoint me." Chiba sneered, and the yellow light condensed on his calves. "Light speed kick!" "Rotating a spider web!!" The shining yellow light banged on the line that stopped spinning, and a huge explosion was made. In the sky, Chiba and Dolframming rushed into two black shadows. When I first came out of the castle, Chiba used the monthly step directly. With his feet on the road, Chibas death and entanglement of Dofranco, so that he could not lift the sky with the help of the empty road. The two stalks of the sky and the sword with the 033 great force collided with the line of the multi-Franmingo, even if the multi-Fleminger covered the line with the domineering of the armed color, still can not stand the violent offensive of Chiba, the line is The slash of the two swords broke down. And Dofranco is also clearly at a disadvantage, relying on the armed color domineering in the air, but there are still traces of scars appearing on him. At this moment, Chiba suddenly smiled and took the initiative to leave the battle circle, no longer tightly wrapped around the flamenco. In the face of Chiba''s strange move, Dolfranming frowned, but he still flew into the air through the airway, because in the air he would have a chance. In the case that a leg can only be replaced by a line, the opponent who is not a moon step in Chiba at all is only able to attack by remote. However, he saw a strange posture in Chiba below. "this is." Chiba grinned. "Its too much trouble to continue playing, and hurry up and win." In the next moment, dozens of knives of knives blew out from the Chiba swords, but they were bombarded in all directions, and only a few slashes were seen and slashed to Dofranco. Doubtfully shredded these few powerful knives, Dolfranming suddenly felt a sway of his feet, then his feet were empty, and the cockroaches fell from the air. That guy is actually the second ''airway'' line in the air! . v4 Chapter 122： : The death of Dofranco In the lower Chiba smiled. Although I can''t find a real knife, it is still possible to create a few light lines that cut off the line. "And....... After you have no line, you can''t escape in the air!!!" Chiba shouted and the fruit ability was copied into a thunder. Thousands of small Thunderballs emerged around Chiba, and the two handles in Chibas hands changed from Yunjian to a shining ball of light, and then a huge lightsaber was synthesized. "Shooting him! Lei Zhu!" Dozens of blue lightning bolts rushed out from the lightning ball around Chiba, and crossed the angles of the boring in the air, surrounded by many flamenco in all directions. It is still relatively easy to do this with the control of Chiba on the fruit of the thunder. The thunderbolt is no longer the attacking move of the past. Looking at the thunderbolt from the four sides, Dolfranming clearly felt the huge lethality contained in it. Before it came to the front, the lightning sound of the wire would ionize the air out of the odor. Its too late to build an ''airway'', its only hard to resist! Dolfranming was in the air, and opened his hands to shoot on both sides. The spider web reappeared, but this time the spider web formed a sphere, which wrapped up the entire flamenco. A dark layer of domineering appeared on the rotating spider web, and when the domineering was completely covered, dozens of thunderbolts also slammed on it. Booming. The endless explosion sounded, but in the defense of the spider wall, Dolfranming did not suffer any harm. Wait until the explosion, the black sphere rushed out of the center intact. However, the next attack is the attack that Chiba is ready for. A figure appeared above the black ball, and behind him, it was a huge lightsaber with a length of more than ten meters. If you look at the huge momentum, you can know the terrorist attack. "Hey, this black ball, can you do this next shot?" Chiba grinned and slammed hard in the air, while staying away from the flamenco, the body stretched out in the air. Holding the hilt, Chibas arm was pulled back, aiming at the distant ball of light, and then threw it out. "Eat a blow, super big sky!!" The lightsaber turned into a yellow se light, tearing the air with the whistling sound of the whistling sound to the black ball, and Dolfranming brother also tried his best to thicken the thickness of the spider wall, layering the image coverage The domineering rao is outside. However, all of this is useless. The lightsaber smashed on the rotating spider web. This time, the rotating spider web did not fly the attack bombs as before. The lightsaber is like a liquid on the wall of the thorns. With the constant rotation of the spider web, the liquid of the ten-meter-long light sword directly connects the spider wall together with the multi-Franming brother inside. Wrapped up. The liquid-like thing composed of light particles began to tremble slightly, and a sense of crisis permeated the heart of Dolfranming. Oops! "Snapped." Chiba hit a ring. "burst." Like the soldier who received the order, the light particles of Huang Se trembled insanely, and then the whole ball gave off a dazzling light, and a beam of light appeared from the ball that was compressed to the extreme. Next is a sound that almost shocked the ears. "Boom!!!!!!" A huge explosion rang in the air, and the blast wave with a diameter of nearly 100 meters radiated a glare. In the center of the explosion, even the space was slightly distorted by the slight explosion. The explosion of the explosive gas wave even rolled thousands of meters before the body shape was able to stop. This voice spread throughout the island nation of Dres Rosa, people who are fortunate enough to get a new life have raised their heads, and then saw a scene that will never be forgotten. "That, what is going on?!!" "It is the direction of Wangcheng! It is the direction of the place where Franming is!" "Is it a navy? Is the navy to punish the wicked Dolframming?! They are finally here!" Countless people cheered after a brief shock. "No matter who it is, in short, he saved us and saved our kingdom of Dres Rosa!" "He must have won, or we will not be saved!" I dont know who is swearing, "Go and go!! Go and see, don''t forget the way the benefactor!!" "That''s right!! Go!! Who the benefactor did!!" On the castle of Wangcheng, Luo was dull and looked at the castle that was almost destroyed into ruins. In his hand, he was stunned by Senol, who had been comatose, and Bonnie, who was eating and not care. All the buildings in the square of a few kilometers were moved to the ground, and even the most sturdy Wangcheng Castle was blown into the ruins by the explosion. This is still the explosion point in the air, if it is on the ground... Luo calculated that at least there would be no buildings above the horizon within five kilometers... Chiba fell from the sky, and looked around as if nothing had happened. ". Hahaha,! I said that I will transfer the surrounding residents early. You still oppose it! Now I know that I am as good as God!" Bonnie said with a merciless side. "Yeah, they also used electricity for free to make them have a good dream." "Hahaha! Don''t care about those details~" Chiba said, and immediately transferred the topic. Open the room, Chiba is a hook, and Dolfranming, who has no resistance at all, appears in front of Luo. "Cough and cough!!!!" Dolfranmings open hand lay on the ground, black and exudes a burning smell, one leg is empty, there is no line of fruit (Li is good), strength, his legs maintained by the line naturally disappear not see. Luo facelessly put his knife on his shoulder and took out an old-fashioned pistol from his arms. That was when Corrazon pointed at the gun of Dolfranming. "Fufurfurfuryl, is that a Corazon gun? You can find it. But Luo, even with the power of others to revenge, don''t you feel sorry for my brother?" "My original plan was to use the power of Kaiduo to destroy you. Now, not only has the goal been completed ahead of time, but it is still my own hands. What regrets?" "and" Luo''s eyes were slightly cold, and the muzzle was aimed at the head of Dolfranming''s head, and the finger gently pulled the trigger. "" The muzzle of the muzzle rises, and the bullet instantly runs through the head of Dolfranming, leaving a trace of blood on the ground. "..... and, you are not qualified to call Mr. ''s name." v4 Chapter 123： : Rage of Caddo Dofranco died and died in the hands of the re-engrave Chiba, who is also the seven seas. This time the news even spread faster than the previous one. When the newspaper had not reported it, the pirate navy on the great route, but all the people with some power knew it. The killing of a single Wuwu sea is not a major event that shocked the sea, but Flamencos Seven Wuhai is just a cover. His most important thing is another identity. joker, the clown, the king of the underground transfer station. Without him, underground trades such as the arms and gold of the entire pirate world have fallen into shackles. Countless small countries and pirate groups have lost the supply of arms, and the results of many years of hard work have disappeared. All the grievances were sprinkled on the man named Chiba. In three days, three major events occurred. In addition to the incident of One Piece, Ace was arrested and asked ,, the other two are related to Chiba. Under this circumstance, none of the entire sea knows the reputation of re-enacting Chiba. Although many pirates hated Chiba, they were screaming that the guy who was murdered by 603 was the one who exchanged more than three hundred pirates. At least 80% of the people retired. The remaining two points, one point is not known to live and die, the other point is really not afraid. I dont know what to do, but those who are really not afraid of Chiba are a little bit in trouble. At this time, Chiba is in the submarine of the ''Red Heart Pirates'', and it is also relying on Luos submarine that they can enter and exit the new world from the submarine corridor. In a room of the submarine, Chiba is sitting where he is trying to make a domineering, and a touch of black appears on him. After being stimulated by Bonnie, he is trying to surpass Choba and not be the last man to get an armed color. "Bloo Bleu........" Chiba opened his eyes and took the call. "Hey, hello, I am Chiba, now I have something to do, please contact me later." After that, Chiba directly hangs up the phone bug. After two seconds, the phone bug rang again. Sighed, Chiba picked up the electricity (befg) worm, said lazily. "Hey, is there something?" Contrary to Chiba, the voice of the Warring States anger came from the other end of the phone. "Crap! Chiba! Do you know what you did? The little thing you said is to kill Dolan Fleming? You know how much influence a Seven Wuhai kills another Qiwu sea! And that Dovelang Ming Ge is still a Tianlong person! It is one of the core centers of the underground trading network! Now many people think that I am instructing you to kill Dolfranming! The reason is to provoke the pirates? I am! Labor and capital are not there!" With so many anger, he said so much, the Warring States was easy to breathe and continued. "If you don''t look at the more than 300 hearts that you gave me, I will now deprive you of the rights of Qiwuhai! Then I will catch it!" Upon hearing this, Chiba smiled faintly and raised his legs. "Oh, it seems that I was not caught by you before, nor did you see how your navy took me, and deprived of my seven Wuhai rights when the navy was in desperate need of strength? Hahaha, even if you agree, others agree What?" "you!!!!" "Listen to me first," Chiba slammed the road. "Do you really think that I will help your navy without compensation? Is it a matter of brains? How can there be such a good thing, killing more Fleminger, just a small condition, as for what you think, I am too lazy to manage it. "" "Ice went back to me and helped the Navy. I said this, and I will give you a reminder. If I didn''t guess wrong, Kato might also go to join in the fun, hahahaha." After saying that Chiba did not control the Warring States, he directly hangs up the phone bug and throws it into a corner. If the phone bug is called, Chiba is calm and does not care about the harsh ringing of the armed color. Killing more Fleminger, white beard attacking Marin van Gogh, plus Caesar in my hands, with the character of Kato, if you don''t come to Marin van Gogh to find me to blame. However, apart from me and some insiders, I would not know the grievances of me and Kato. When Kaido came to Marin Vado, when there was a navy to contain his men....... Oh, maybe, can you try to kill Caddo? "I don''t know, can he block the slamming of a rumor? The man named ''the strongest creature''? I don''t know if the letter is in his hands." Not to mention the enforceability of Chiba''s plan, at least from now on, his plan is correct, and every step is strictly in accordance with his plan. Today, the White Beard Pirates ushered in a special guest, so the captain of the team once again gathered on the deck, all looking at the guests. It was a tall, burly man, about ten meters long, with a black shawl, a pair of full horns on his head, and a long beard covering his cheeks. There is a scale tattoo on his left arm, the upper body is naked, the lower body is wearing a pair of wide pants, and the waist is tied with a thick note. The white beard slowly stood up from the seat, and the tone was slightly eccentric and looked at the people in front of him. "Joining together to Marin Vatican? I didn''t get it wrong, Kaido." That''s right, this one who came alone to the Whitebeard Pirates was one of the Beasts, one of the four emperors. A horrible existence that requires all captains to monitor together. Looking at the captains who were extremely alert to him, Caido completely ignored their gaze and stared at the white beard. "I will be joking on this boat because of this? To be honest, I hate you, but I have to admire you. In addition to this Marin van Gogh, I have a person who must kill, so I will come to help you. and" Kato looked at the white beard and said it in a word. "...I am like a joke? Edward Gay Newt!!" "Bastard!!!" Seeing that Kaido was so arrogant, the captains were all trying to shoot. However, the white beard raised his hand to signal them to calm down. "Who is that person?" In the eyes of Kaido, there was a violent killing. "The clown, re-engraving, Chiba. v4 Chapter 124： : the famous will be Because it was an urgent rush, the submarine with full firepower was able to arrive in one day, and the problem was solved. After adding a good mood, Chiba and Rosie were swaying for two days before returning to Marin Vado. Marin van Gogh, who has not seen for days, seems to have a lot more people. There are still four days away from the public office of Ace. On the port of Marin Vado, a medium-sized submarine slowly emerged from the surface of the water, and two figures showed their heads from the submarine. When I came to the boat, Chiba stretched out and took a deep breath. "Ah~~ I finally smelled the fresh air~ Say your submarine is too small, completely - not used." Luo shut the hatch, not angry _ said. "That''s really a bad reception, Chiba is the master." "Ha ha ha, An Laan," Chiba said haha, and looked around. A huge warship was full of the entire port, and each ship was loaded with hundreds of artillery pieces, and a pair of naval guns were patrolling. On the farther sea, at least within a few hundred meters, the range was filled with dense naval ships, and a cursory glance, at least not a thousand ships, this is not a small battleship. "A big posture.... It seems that some acquaintances have come." Luo Hao went to his side with a knife: "Affirmative, this is a big event that shocked the world, and you also specifically told the arrival of the Warring States Kato.... It is estimated that the entire navy will be nervous." Luo pointed to a group of people in the distance. "Behold, Chiba''s masters, those who are the squadrons'' ships, are the ships of the famous Heeutenant General''. They are not the weedy cannon gray navy, each of them is the elite of the navy. Chibas mouth showed a smile. "Is that better?" Pressing the hat, Luo said with some concern. "Actually, if Chiba is the master, even if there is their containment, this time your plan is still very dangerous." "Hey, don''t worry, I don''t know what my strength is. Even if I can''t beat it, no one can stop it. I don''t want to use it in the sea. This is a bug!" "Bug? What is that?" "Ha ha ha, nothing," Chiba smiled, but his eyes looking to the front gradually cooled down. The squadrons who just disembarked were coming straight to them, and their eyes contained obvious hostility. "It seems that there are some guys who don''t open their eyes." "Oh, yes." Chiba stood there quietly, looking at the opposite 20 or 30 lieutenants slowly coming. In front of all the middle, a blonde lieutenant with a small braid in the back, is looking at Chiba and Luo with his hands and pockets. The man stood in front of Chiba and took a wanted order from his arms and transferred his gaze to Luo. The corner of his mouth opened a smile. When he was holding a wanted order and just wanted to say something to Luo, a **** shook in front of him. Looking up, Luo Zhengg showed them a scornful smile. In the next moment, all of Lieutenants minds rose in a flash of fire. In the foremost one, there will be an angry look, and the fists will not hesitate to rush to Luos head, and a dark, armed color is overbearing on the fist. "A small pirate dares to be so arrogant?! You think that there is a Qiwuhai to protect you, I dare not do it! Here is the place of absolute justice!!" "room. scalpel." On the first floor, there was only a few meters of translucent space to cover them. Luos ghost was crying and squirting, and the sharp cold mang fell directly to the fist. The fist hit the knife, and the fist covered with the armed color was directly cut into two halves. Even the half body with the lieutenant was directly cut down by Luo. "what!!!" In the latter, the generals suddenly changed their faces, and they did not expect a small supernova to have such strength! Just as they planned to help the lieutenant Lieutenant, a figure appeared between them and Luo. A deep blue electric light flashed, and in front of them there was a horizontal line that was half a meter wide and more than ten meters long, but barely bottomed. Chiba smiled. "If you cross this place, you will be at your own risk." Many lieutenants hesitated, and at this meeting, Luo had cut the lieutenant into several paragraphs, and looked at his indifferent look, without any intention to stop. Asking for flowers However, soon one person rushed out from inside. "A bunch of waste! I don''t dare to save with my partner! What a navy!" A group of white smoke bypassed Chiba and ran straight to the lieutenant who was cut into several segments. Chiba sneered in front of him as he was a few meters away from the middle. "Smoke, Smog." A powerful leg lashed on him, and the latter retreated back at a faster rate than before. The black on the leg gradually disappeared, and Chiba nodded. "One, one stroke will put the smoker........" Chiba turned and looked at the hesitant generals who were hesitant. "The first one is barely killing, and if you continue to come over, then don''t blame me for being rude." ............. A faint killing sentiment came out of Chiba, and more than 30 of them were standing there, not knowing what to do. Although they are many people, if they really want to fight, most of them will lose. Seeing that Lieutenant Xiaozi had been cut into fist-sized squares, they finally couldnt help it. "With the help of the companion, I will talk about justice!" I don''t know who shouted, and more than 30 of them have pulled out their weapons, and they will rush to Chiba. "Oh, interesting..." Chiba leaned down slightly and put on a fighting stance. He faced great prizes and he could not care. A sly light sword appeared in the hands of Chiba. "I have already reminded you. Waiting for others to attack is not my style." Muttered, Chiba turned into a shadow and rushed directly to the foremost naval navy. The invisible position of the room opened, and the sword in Chibas hand slid down his head without any scruples. "when!!!!" A sword blocked a hit from Chiba, and Chiba looked at the person''s appearance and then looked at the brow. The strength of the hand not only did not decrease, but increased the score again. But an invisible force came from the sword, and the power on the sword of Chiba was transferred to the side, and the huge hole was cut on the ground. Chiba put away the sky and clouds and looked at the old man in front of him. "Lieutenant Hehe, hey, its really good. v4 Chapter 125： : Qiwuhai and Luffy However, when Chiba just finished saying this sentence, a strong sense of danger came from above. A shadow fell from the sky, and the sword in his hand was smashed three times with a cold light. The three fan-shaped swords came out quietly, silently blocking all the retreats of Chiba. But Chiba originally had no intention of avoiding it. The light in the hands is great, and the Tian Congyun sword appears again in his hand. A trace of lightning climbs from the palm of his hand and outlines the blue Chinese pattern on the edge of the sword. "boom!!!" Three swords were slashed in three swords, because the speed was too fast and only an explosion occurred. The two figures stepped back out of the dust, and Chiba stood in front of Luo''s body and looked down at the sword in his hand. At the moment of just playing, Chiba will be able to feel a trace of the same, after the lightning-enhanced day, the cloud was cut off by the three knives! "Although "three three seven" immediately healed, but it was still cut off. Hey, the famous knife "Jin Pi Luo", is not a person who is comparable to the generals, Lieutenant General ''Peach Rabbit''." In front of Chiba is a tall woman with a tall nose, rosy lips, black hair and a slap in the back, even wearing a fuchsia dress, can not cover her heroic cool. She and He Heping are sisters, and the peach rabbit is the sister. The peach rabbit face at the moment is also not good-looking. Originally wanted to give him a Mawei, I did not expect to be given to the next Ma Wei. A long wound appeared on her left shoulder, and the scarlet blood fell with the broken sleeves. The peach rabbit clenched the knife in his hand. Although Chibas blow did not bring her real damage, but with the rush of swords on the ''Golden Pi Luo, it still prevailed........ It seems that Huang Qi was really hurt by him. of. "No, this sentence should be what I said." With both hands holding the knife across the front, the peach rabbit made an offensive posture. Seeing the peach rabbit a serious, ready to fight, Chiba frowned. The next boat in the labor and capital can meet some people who are picking things. Is it really a good temper when I am? "Oh, it seems that you really love to find you." Peach rabbit did not answer, but her eyes kept aiming at the weakness of Chiba. The corner of the mouth evoked a smile, and the sky in the hands of Chiba was shining. Just as Chiba was preparing to attack, a familiar face appeared in front of Chiba. "Ha ha ha ha!! This is not a small crane and a peach rabbit! How come! Hahahaha!!!" Kapp laughed and walked between the two, completely ignoring the latter''s impatience, and patted the shoulders of the crane intimately. Chiba shrugged and put away the clouds. Its going to take a lot of effort to suppress the peach rabbit. If there is a crane, you can cope with it, but add a Kapu... It is only three lieutenants, but it has the strength comparable to the three generals. What''s more, Chiba does not want to fight with Karp. Karp turned his head and said to him, laughing. "Ha ha ha, yes, Chiba, Wang Xia Wu Wuhai are mostly in the same place, dont you go see it? Seeing that I can''t beat it, Chiba stalls her hands. Seven Wuhai? Who is here? "Well, there is ''Moonlight'' Moria, ''Tyrant'' big bear, ''Eagle Eye'' Mihawk, and the new black beard, Dolfranming is not coming, as for the ''Female Emperor'' Hancock It is on the way." Chiba held his chin and thought for a while. "Hancock, she seems to come with a person........ So, then I can go and see it, maybe there will be some interesting things happening." And Luo, who was next to him, stopped the knife in his hand. Taking back the position of the room, he said to Chiba: "I don''t go to Chiba''s home, the two ships outside need someone to be there, and the control you teach me can just contact you now." "Well," Chiba nodded. "Be a good practice. If you don''t understand anything, ask Robin. If you ask another question, it will be white.... And they will be handed over to you." "Well, don''t worry, Chiba is the master." After that, Luo returned to his submarine. "Well, let''s take a look at what the so-called "Seven Wuhai" is." At the Naval Headquarters, in a spacious room, dozens of Navy Guards stood in the room, watching the huge table in the center, showing a look of fear from time to time. Seven Wuhai! In addition to Dolfranming, the remaining six are not all here, and the monk who killed the multi-Fleminger in the last two days is also... But to put it bluntly, the re-enactment of Chiba is not as tall as the rumors outside. It is obviously the height of a normal person. It is hard to imagine that such a small body would contain such a terrifying force. At this time, Chiba is sitting in his position, absent-mindedly eating a piece of barbecue. Looking at the other five people on the table, Chiba sighed in her heart. Hey, what is this kind of dinner? It is better to let me go to visit the Marlin Vadodos execution ground. Bored to play with the smoke in his hand, this is his ability to copy Smog. "Its idle, too, even if you don''t have to copy it." Shrugging his eyelids, Chiba launched the ability to replicate the fruit. First, the dark fruit, then the meat ball fruit, and finally the shadow fruit. In less than two minutes, Chiba copied the three abilities. Feeling the new ability, Chiba sighed boringly. "Hey, why didn''t the white beard guy come, it''s all moldy." Hearing this sentence, the black beard sitting in the apple pie was not laughing. He suddenly laughed and reached out and patted him on the shoulder. "Ha ha ha ha!!! Chiba brother is waiting for the arrival of white beard! I am waiting for his arrival! Hello! Hello! Your ability is ''re-engraving''! Then you want to get his ability Still get his head? Think of the latter! Hahahaha!!" Although some people hate black beards, but 0.1 each other with a smile to face him is not a cold face. Chiba slaps the black beard and puts his hand on his shoulder. It doesn''t matter. "I am not interested in the power and head of the white beard. I am interested in the person who works with him." A black beard. "Working with the white beard?" "One of the four emperors the beast Kato, he really will come. The eagle eye sitting across from Chiba earned open eyes and asked some doubts. Suddenly noisy outside, Chiba shifted his eyes to the window and suddenly remembered something very interesting. I smiled and stood up from the seat, and Chiba walked outside the door. "Kado is definitely coming back. And, I seem to think of a fun thing, let me go." v4 Chapter 126： : Hey, fat. It is still more than a day from the execution of Ace. One of the three bases of the Navy, and also the world''s largest prison, ''Peelton'', promotes the government directly under the government of the world, and the three major agencies of the Navy headquarters and the judicial island synthesis government. It is located on the bottom of the sea, the security is very strict, and some prisoners are imprisoned in the prison. It is very scary. There are various monsters and jailers and videophones. The warships are parked outside the prison. There are a large number of large sea kings on the sea floor. Therefore, the propulsion city has the title of copper wall and iron wall. A warship slowly docked on the dock of the ''first prison'', and Chiba stood on the deck and stretched out. Looking at the island that was completely a castle style, Chiba licked his tongue and muttered a little. "The rich criminal atmosphere, it''s easy to do something here..." Beside him, Peach Rabbit said with a puzzled voice: "What did you say?" Because Chiba, a guy who doesn''t play the cards according to common sense, wants to push the city. He has a crane called the ''think tank''. If he does not say anything, he will be able to accompany him in the future. In the scene that happened in front of Marin Vado in the past few days, the two did not have any mention of it. Instead, they talked like old friends for many years. As for their private feelings, they may naturally be as harmonious as the surface. It is. Hey, this old lady who doesnt know how many years old, called the crane a sister, is definitely not a small one, everything is really much. Chiba thought of viciousness in her heart. "Haha, what''s there~~ Because there is a ''gate of justice'' and a natural geographical advantage, so only the navy can freely enter and exit, and it is said that the ''gate of justice'' can also be easily No winds." Haha, haha, Chiba completely ignored the eyes of Taobao, and said to himself. After spending a few days, I touched the terrain of Marin Vadoto. Now I have pushed the city to the side. Its reasonable to say that Luffy and Hancock havent come yet. I cant let me come here. Let''s go. When frowning and thinking, Chibas eyes suddenly brightened. The the door of justice in the distance slowly opened, and several warships were made from the door. "Quick and fast!! Lieutenant General Mickey and the "Seven Wuhai" Hankuke!! Everyone is ready!!" "What about Magellan''s Warden?! What? Still in the toilet? Isn''t that **** today''s ten hours still not finished?" Looking at the slowly coming boat, the corner of Chibas mouth outlines a curve. "Is it a squirrel and Hancock? They seem to have said that they want to push the city? Its so good... its arriving at the same time..." After that, the peach rabbit looked puzzled at Chiba, while the latter was indifferent. "Amount... It should be a coincidence.....? Chiba? Where are you going?!". Chiba turned into a group of light spots disappearing on the ship, and the figure gradually appeared on the dock. "Since it has come across, and the other party is still seven wuhai and the worlds number one beauty, we must greet it with reason. The shape of the peach rabbit appeared next to him. Now I feel more and more that the Hey sister has made me follow the right thing. Chiba stalls hands. "whatever." Anyway, even if you know that I am not good, there is no evidence, you can''t do anything about me. As they talked, the warship slowly docked in the port, and the two men and snakes came down from the boat, and the navy on both sides suddenly set off a wave of carnival. The Mole walking in front will suddenly glimpse. Hancock behind him frowned. "What''s wrong? It''s very urgent, can you not be surprised, you need to turn you into a stone?" "Ah, forget it, mainly because I saw an acquaintance in front of me, Olympus, one of you may have heard of it. It is the latest Seven Wuhai Reissue Chiba........ Hancock did not even listen to it, and bypassed the Mole and continued to move forward. "There is no interest in who is in the body. Now I am just the main person who wants to see this thing quickly, and see what the people who come here are going to look like." Hearing this, the Chiba in the distance hooked the corner of his mouth. Its really arrogant to the point of arrogance. Seeing that Hancock directly ignored him and walked over, Chiba smiled and said something. "Hey, Hancock, a lot of fat." As everyone knows, the word ''fat'' is not the most lethal for all women, but it is definitely among the top three. When the words came out, the surrounding moments were quiet, and even the peach rabbits around him looked at Chiba. Sure enough, the female emperor who had already walked over stopped her steps and turned around with a few blue veins. "In the past, I didn''t hear it clearly. Can you please say one more..." "Isn''t it fat? What is it that doesn''t matter?" Chiba said with a smile, his eyes slightly picking up. "Especially at the waist, it seems to be the width of a fat arm...." When I heard that Chiba said this, the surrounding navies could not help but retreat a few steps. Even the peach rabbit and the mole also left the two unconsciously. Hankuke, who had a look of anger, was shocked after hearing this, then bowed his head and said a little bit of panic. 880 "Yes.....is it... a little bit more recently..." Well, this is what Hancock should have....... and so on! ! This is not the right thing! ! ! ! what happened? How to develop? The peach rabbit looked at some of the ''shame'' Hancock, and both eyes almost protruded out. I asked myself, if Chiba had just said the two words to her, she would definitely say no to the knife. However, Hancock she... In the sluggish eyes of a group of seamen, Hancock walked to Chiba and slowly extended his hand, his face showing a smile of the country. "Hello, it is Hancock, and it is one of the ''seven Wuhais.'' Please advise." Chiba also smiled and reached out. "Mother of the daughter island? A place where men are not allowed to set foot, but recently I heard that there seems to be a pirate...." "Ha ha ha ha, Mr. Chiba is really a joke, there is nothing, how could there be a pirate to the island, not to mention the male pirate~" Hello, you said it yourself. Just after saying this, Hancock knew that he had made a mistake, and Chiba could clearly see the two arms under Hankooks clothes moving. "Is it? Hancock?" Hankuks face began to look a bit ugly, and the smile on Chibas face was even stronger. . v4 Chapter 127： : Pushing the wave Calm, calm, calm! Hankook closed his eyes and meditated. However, when she opened her eyes, she saw the face of Chiba with a sinister smile, and the heartbeat that settled down quickly accelerated again. How to do? ! He must know about Luffy! I heard that this person named Chiba is moody. When he took office, he killed Dolfranming. If he was on the road, dont say to save his brother. I cant guarantee my own safety. No! Be sure to protect your road! Even if you use force, you must protect Luffy! Seeing that Hancocks fists have been gripped, there are more and more signs of panic, and Chiba knows that he should stop. Although Hancocks panic is very fun, if she is really stunned and beats with me, its really not fun. Dont say that its a mess by the road, maybe its directly killed. Maybe....... The surprised woman behind me is the presence of the great power of the war.... With a light cough, Chiba said with a smile. "Hahaha, kidding, just kidding, Hancock, are you going to see Ace? Together, I want to see Ace, hey, don''t worry, I won''t shoot you, or say Do you want to play here? People are so careful to go out." After hearing the last sentence, Han Cook was shocked by a cold sweat. Yes, yeah, if you start here, Luffy will definitely be discovered. "Hah, haha, is it true that Mr. Chiba likes to make such a joke, haha, its really going to see Ace, so lets go together." "Let''s go." Chiba smiled and nodded, completely ignoring the people who had caught the eye in the surrounding area and took the lead to the door of the submarine prison. Ten minutes later, Chiba and Hankuk took the sea hand stone handcuffs and walked in front of them, and in their far rear, they were Mole, Peach Rabbit, Magellan and Hanbini. The female emperor looked at Chiba and said coldly: "There is a re-enactment of Chiba. What exactly are you coming to, I know that I have brought Luffy in, and why do you help me?" Chiba looked back at the four people behind her and decided that they would not hear their conversation before shrugged. "It has nothing to do with you, I didn''t say it, just want to see Ace." It is said that Hankook hates teeth and how long it has been. No one has spoken to him in this tone. Before he did not pay much attention at the door, he discovered that this is called Chibas interest in him. . In the past, both men and women should be obsessed with her beauty, this is the second in addition to Luffy. Is my charm down? Even if I dont have the fruit, Im still the most beautiful. Hancock whispered as he looked at the prisoners who had been attracted to her by her eyes. "Where are you doing? Going forward and hitting the door." Hancock glanced, then his cheeks turned red. "Yes, it won''t be! With the charm of the whole body, let alone an iron gate, even if it is an iron block, you will automatically avoid it when you see it!" "What are you talking about...." Chiba smoked his mouth and suddenly felt that this woman was a bit interesting. Wait a minute, etc. Now that I dont think about it, the disruption plan hasnt started yet. Shaking his head and turning these thoughts behind him, followed Magellan into the giant lift. Hanbinis fart went to Hankuks side and said with a hand: This is my six-story Peelton submarine prison. Im exposed to ambition, although I really want to be the warden. Magellan squatted on Hanbini and flew it out. "Your boy gave me a point, I am still here." Then he also said to Hancock with a look of grace: "The following is the sixth floor. It is the place where Ace is held. Those who go in are those who are not allowed. It is not a prisoner of death or a life imprisonment. The criminals are monster-level characters that have been wiped out from history by being too ferocious. The prisoners on this floor are very strong guys, but if you are there, you don''t have to worry." "Oh." Hankook glanced at him and slammed a word coldly. "Hey!! What a blow..." Chiba, who was at the forefront, sighed. "I said Magellan, you are the warden, you are fascinated like this, look at the people''s moles, the level is lower than you, don''t feel ashamed, come over and open the door, you have to let me wait at the door. Long time." Magellan muttered, picked up the key and opened the door of the lift, and everyone went out from the door. A finger-sized black thunderball appeared on the ground where Chiba passed. About a few hundred meters, Chiba would put it down. Because the thunder ball was small, his movements were very hidden, so no one found it along the way. . Its good to go with Hancock, and its successful to attract their attention. Haha, its a good teammate, Hancock. And Chiba is the first to go out, and with the ability to imprison the sea floor stone, they do not know that the sea floor stone is ineffective against Chiba, so no one has any vigilance against Chiba, and no one will pay special attention to it. he. In addition to Hancock who raised his curiosity. Hey? What was just under the foot of Chiba? Black ball? Obviously, even if Hancock discovers it, he will never guess that this small black ball is an extremely compressed lightning........ It didn''t take long for Chiba and his party to come where Ace was being held, and he also placed nearly a hundred compressed lightning **** on the road. After Magellan opened the last door, Chiba finally saw Ace locked in prison. Beside him, it is already very deprived of the name of the seven Wuhai, and his body is also like Ace, full of scars. "This is Ace, the incident directly provoked, the reward of 500 million criminals, One Piece..." Chiba swings his hand (Li Li Zhao) to interrupt Magellan''s words. "You don''t need to introduce it, I know, I have something to say to him, can you avoid it?" "No, it must be monitored by me here, and Qiwuhai is no exception!" Magellan shook his head and said. "Cut, follow you." Chiba sat in front of Ace in the cage. The scene of the day clearly appeared in his mind. Aces domineering and strength left a deep impression on Chiba. He also admitted that Ace was him. friend. Ace in the cell looked up and barely squeezed a smile. "Chiba, you, became the Seven Wuhai, time flies so fast." "Yeah, it has become a seven-wuhai that you don''t like. I can see that I have seen Luffy. Then I will dare to chase my strength, and my temper will definitely look like you." "Haha, I have this troubled younger brother. I will ask you more in the future. I promised to protect him, but it seems a bit difficult now." v4 Chapter 128： : Plan failed After hearing the dialogue between Chiba and Ace, Hancock finally realized that Chiba was not in trouble. Although she did not understand the friendship between men, she could feel that Chibas purpose was to save Ace. . So, isn''t it just like Luffy? Did you blame him before? Thinking of this, Hancock has a slight blush. However, there are four naval people behind him.....The words of Chiba are not quite right when they sound. Magellan gave Hannibal a look, and Hannibal whispered in his heart, hesitating to say to Chiba. "Amount, that, Mr. Chiba, can you hurry up? After all, Hancock is still waiting on the side, and time is running out." Chiba brows, but before he speaks, the female emperor on the side is attacking. She raised her head high and stretched her finger to Hannibal. She said in a very proud voice. "Who said that he was busy, he didn''t care about this time at all, what did your eyes use? Didn''t you see that the whole body was touched by the friendship between Mr. Chiba and Mr. Ace? How can you say this kind of disappointment!" "Ah....this..." Hannibal''s face was flushed, and he didn''t know what to say, and looked at Magellan for help. 647 The latter is a punch on the back of his head, said fiercely. "Shut up! Listen honestly! If you anger the beautiful female Emperor! Wait for you to look good!" "Humph." Chibas mouth showed a smile and made a speech to Ace. And Ace looked down after seeing this sentence, and Chiba stood up and patted the dust. "Hey, there is nothing to say, I have said what I said." Stretching out, Chiba walked out. "Ah~ The rest of the time is handed over to Hancock, and she seems to have something to say to you." Hancock looked at Ace, who was head down. She shook her head and turned and walked out. "No, there is nothing to say about the central figure who has seen this incident." However, when Chiba and Hancock walked to Magellan, one hand was in front of them. "Wait a minute, Chiba, what did you say to the prisoner?" "Oh?" Chiba smiled and looked up, his body flashed, and his eyes passed a murderous murder. "What did I say, must I report it to you? Great temper." Magellan frowned, but his arm was still in front of Chiba, and the dark purple mist gradually covered her arm. "As a warden, I need to know what you said to a prisoner..." Chiba smiled, and a blue pillar of light struck from the side and slammed into the arm in front of him. "you!!!!" Magellan couldnt think of Chibas smile on the way. He really dared to shoot. In his consciousness, this prison did not dare to provoke the existence of his majesty. Lei Zhu directly used to wear the venom arm, and the hand hit a scorching hollow, and an unpleasant smell was uploaded from the venom arm. Although the arm quickly recovered, Magellan''s face became very ugly. The poisonous liquid rushed out from Magellan, his eyes narrow and his fists clenched. "Bastard!!! Kid! Here is my chassis!! Seven Wuhai in a district is not qualified to be crazy here!! Look at it! Duron!!!!" With a wave of his hands, a dark purple liquid rushed out of Magellan''s body, and the viscous liquid rolled in the air. A huge scorpion faucet appeared in the air, and the horrible big mouth silently snarled against the Chiba. Chiba just looked at the rushing faucet quietly, and the right hand gripped, and a dazzling thunderbolt appeared in his hand. Well, its easy to be irritated. In this case, I should have no problem in this submarine prison. After all, the power of lightning is not so easy to control..... The amount of lightning power in his hand was strengthened again, but he had not waited for him to throw the thunderball out, and his plan was gone. "Swallow back! Come home!" The figure of the peach rabbit appeared in front of Chiba, and the jinbiaoluo in his hand was sheathed, and countless knives were cut off at the moment. The sound of ࣡, the poisonous dragon was cut into a mass of liquid in the air and fell to the ground, eroding the ground of the yin to the sound of zizi, and the air was filled with a pungent smell. When the peach rabbit just stood, he screamed at Magellan: "Magellan Warden! What are you doing! Do you want to fight in this big prison?" How much will it be released... Wait!! Chiba!!!" Seeing a blue light ball rushing out from behind her, the peach rabbit quickly catch up, the black domineering covered ''Jin Pi Luo'', countless knives like black flowers bloom in front of the thunder ball, with countless swords hard Life will offset the power of the Thunderbolt. "Not bad~" Chiba said with a smile in the distance. The peach rabbit looked slightly at Chiba, and the hand holding the knife trembled slightly. When she thought of the crane, she forced the fire to receive the knife. "Chiba! What are you doing! Just a blow, did you want to ruin it here?!" Chiba didn''t even look at him and walked straight past her and Magellan. "He hit me once and I went back once, now it''s flat." The peach rabbit looked at Chiba, who had no scruples, and almost fired in her eyes. "you!!!!" At this moment, the Mole suddenly spoke, but his voice was a little trembled. "You....... is the stone handcuffs with the sea floor........" The peach rabbit glimpsed, and looked subconsciously to Chiba. On his wrist, a pair of plain sea stone handcuffs firmly rested on his hands. Magellan and the peach rabbit gradually became bigger, Hannibal and Hancock also opened their mouths, and even the prisoners around them widened their eyes. "What.....what..." Chiba is also a glimpse, look down. by! ! forget! ! ! There is also the sea floor stone handcuffs! ! Clearly thinking about hiding the sea stone! ! With a long sigh, Chiba threw the sea floor stone to the side. "Well, forget it. Anyway, the guys at the top of the navy have already known it. It is estimated that there are too many things to tell you." "As a person who is capable, he is not afraid of the sea stone..." Magellan swallowed. He had some dissatisfaction with the peach rabbit to him. It seems that it is thanks to her. Chiba is not afraid of sea floor stone, then is it not afraid of sea water? In that case, he only needs to destroy the prison to let the sea in....... Magellan and the peach rabbit looked at each other and saw the fear in the other''s eyes. If the Chiba really does, here is the deep sea, even if it is not attacked after Chiba, they have a probability of more than 90% will die here.... v4 Chapter 129： :riot The huge elevators rose rapidly, and after leaving the ocean, the five talents in the elevator secretly sighed. "Its an unstable bomb. Whats crazy about the Navys headquarters... Magellan looked at Chiba with some hatred and said, muttering. The thought just gave him too much shock. On this road, the more he thought about it, the more likely he was. If he remembered correctly, the Thunderball that Chiba had thrown before was aimed at supporting the pillar of the prison-... .. In this regard, Chiba also has some regrets. He did think about breaking the wall and letting the sea water in, but he has not been so perverted by Magellan. In order to avoid the crazy moody guy in Chiba, the Navy is far behind Chiba and Hancock. Hancock looked at the four people behind his eyes with some uneasiness, and whispered to the side of Chiba. "Mr. Chiba, have you just wanted to smash the prison and let the sea in?" What can Magellan think of, how can the female emperor not think of it? Its just that she has a good point to hold back, but she cant help but curiosity after shes out of danger... Looking at some of the late Hancock, Chiba couldn''t help but smile. "Oh, that, just want to make a hole in the wall of the submarine prison, let the sea water slowly in, so the riot will be even bigger, so it would be more convenient for the road to save Ace. "Well, it turned out to help Luffy....and so on!! I didn''t listen to it! You said Luffy!!" Chiba stalls, some helpless said. "You really thought that I was the same as those tens of buckets. Can''t you see that you brought Lufei under the cloak and brought it in?" Looking at the female emperor who didn''t know what to say, Chiba pointed her head and continued. "You also saw that the sea floor stone is not effective for me, and my knowledge is very domineering. When the elevator just rises, I saw Luffy. The kid is marching with two people. He is Ace. Brother, how can I expose him?" Hankook gradually recovered from the shock and glanced at him with a sneak peek. "Then, are the two people his partner?" In the mind of Chiba, the appearance of Baki and mr.3 emerged... "Amount... Im barely." "Too, it''s too good, just, even if he is not surrounded by Luffy, he is willing to accompany him to such a place to be born and helped by his dead partner, and he is so happy...." No.....the two guys just want to make your road fly a bait. Its true that the old partner has been photographed by the big bear for a long time. I dont know where to go..... Chiba looked at his mouth and his face flushed with a little silence. Its a good woman. For the sweetheart, I can pay so much. A small thing has made her so happy... Chibas heart gradually rose into a warmth. I dont have such a partner. After the serious injury to the judicial island, Robin, Bonnie, and Urquichoba are not all fighting to protect me. Being able to meet such a partner is the luckiest thing in life... Out of the door of Pelton, Chibas mouth smirked and smiled. Originally discovered that the ability to use under the sea floor stone, you should not use those thunderballs....but... "Hancock, you care about Luffy." Chiba said to Hancock with a smile. Upon hearing this, Hancocks cheeks immediately raised two blushes. "Ah?! What does Mr. Chiba say?? Hey, hey........" "Haha, your thoughts are all exposed on the face. How do we make a deal? In this incident, I am not allowed to fly, and you owe me a favor." Hankook glimpsed, although she rationally told her that this person was talking loudly, in the war of Kaiduo Baibei and the Navy, to keep a person in the core vortex, even she could not think. But the firm momentum in that voice made her believe in this person... "Don''t say it''s a human feeling. If Mr. Chiba can keep Luffy, all the people will agree! But... Why did you make this promise? Mr. Chiba was not seen at all. Signs of confusion, ....." "Haha, who knows? I saw you, I remembered a food on board, and estimated that she would worry about me like you...." Marin vando, on the ''Proverbs'', at the top of the central mast, Bonnie is sitting on it, dragging her hands and looking far away to the place where the sun is falling, and that place is the direction of Chiba, because Pelton The direction of the submarine prison. "How come you haven''t come back, Chiba..." A figure appeared quietly behind her, and Robin smiled and patted Bonnie''s shoulder. Asking for flowers "Bonnie, what are you looking at? Think of Chiba?" Bonnie immediately slammed and turned her head and looked back. "Ah! Who is it?!! Luo, Robin! Don''t be so scary..." "Oh, oh, cute~" Robin smiled and said to Bonnie, watching the sunset in the distance. "Do not worry, Chiba will be fine, don''t forget who he is, he is our captain." Bonnie also sat down again, turning his head and turning his head. "Who, who is worried about him, making this dangerous plan, he, he........" Robin leaned closer to Bonnie and had a devilish smile on his face. "Well, how is he?" ........ Bonnies face almost became red. "Who, who cares about him! Hey! I won''t worry about him! I, let me go and see how Master Masters the rumors of the rumors, and I can''t go wrong!" After that, Robin hadn''t even said that Bonnie had quickly stepped on the ''moon step'' and flew out in the blink of an eye. Robin smiled and saw Bonnie fleeing, turning her head to look at the sun far away, and she sighed softly. "There are still some rushes, you must be okay, Chiba." The dim light shone on Robin''s body, and the shadow of the sunset glowed on the sea and was pulled long, just as she was in the mood, as the waves undulating. At this time, Chiba, at the far end, hit a ring finger. The Thunder, which he stayed in all corners, slowly moved and stuck to the nearest prisoner''s fence under his control. Then the Thunderbolt blew open quietly, and a group of meters of lightning flashed wildly, and a trace of scorching smell came. The blue thunder and lightning cut the prisoners railings and the organic prisoners. Handcuffs. Ten seconds later, the peach rabbit, the mole, and Hancock in front of Chiba turned their heads in surprise. Behind Chiba, the fortress-like building suddenly became noisy, followed by a mad alarm bell on the island, with an explosion that seemed to be simultaneously on the island. The peach rabbit was staring at Peelton, who was caught in the flames. "This, what is going on?!!" The riots are about to begin. . v4 Chapter 130： : Undersea Prison Explosion A group of flames rose from all directions of the island, and almost one-third of the place was covered by flames, and the rising smoke almost buried the entire island. Mole peach rabbit looked ugly and looked at everything, grabbed a navy rushing back. "Hey! What happened inside?!" The man was caught by the original face, and after seeing the Mole, he immediately gave a military ceremony. "China, Lieutenant General! Just in the submarine prison, there have been hundreds of violent explosions. Countless fugitives are rushing out from below, and they have also launched riots, destroying the cells and releasing more prisoners. !" "What?! Why is this?!" In the Pelton Prison Headquarters, the first floor of the monitoring room, Magellan is looking at a surveillance phone with Hannibal. Hannibal looked at the picture "Three-Three-Three" and jumped. "Bastard! The so-called ''straw hat boy'' came here? Is that the guy who plays the flying dragon? Isn''t he killed by the big bear?! Why is it here! What is this special intelligence! And his side Who are the two people!" Magellan looked at this dense surveillance image and analyzed it calmly. "Don''t panic, there are no air traffic control, and you can stop the prisoners! In addition to the big elevator, the submarine prison has only one exit per floor. Have they broken through the first few layers?" "First send people to cut off the power of the big elevator........ Forget it, directly destroy the axle wheel of the elevator, the elevator can be rebuilt, and the prisoner must not run out." "And Saru Dyce (the commander of the blue-gorilla) and Satie (the commander of the prisoner)? Ask them to take their own hands and suppress the rebellion! Try not to distract! The place that occupies the exit is waiting for me... Dozens of orders were orderly from Magellan''s mouth, and the surrounding navies also acted. The blonde watchman next to him swept his eyes on the dozens of surveillance phone bugs in the front, and thought about it quickly and made a report. "Report, except for the sixth floor of the prison, which was not destroyed, the rest of the first to fifth floors have rioters! And both Saru Days and Satie have already set off with their men. They have arrived and have two The third floor of the exit is held, and the first layer of Hannibal has just rushed out to guard!" Magellan patted the table and picked up a bunch of keys and walked outside the door. "Good domino! It is a deputy guardian! You stay here to continue to monitor the command! I have something to do!" "Wait, wait! Maggie Long, where are you going?! It''s dangerous!" "No one is more dangerous than me! I am going to suppress the rebellion! And I will ship Ace first! He must not lose!" Just as Magellan was ready to go out, two figures appeared at the door. "Peach rabbit and mole? How come you back?" Magellan said in surprise. The peach rabbit and the mole will take the sword with blood back to the scabbard. "Chiba and Hancock are defending at the gate, killing all the pirates who are going out, and we are going with you to **** Ace! He must not let go!" At the main entrance, Hancock stood in front of her. In front of her were dozens of pirates turned into stones. She looked up at the pirates who made dou at the gate. "You dare to be unreasonable to people! You have to turn all of you into stones! But no one will blame me for this! If you say why! That is really beautiful!" Her voice was just falling, and the naval people who were filled with heart-shaped eyes around her were screaming. For a time, the artillery bullets did not go out of money, and the pirates who took the head rushed back. And how could Chiba be able to listen to the words of the two men at the door, silly to help them defend? At this moment, he is relying on elementalization, quietly to the fourth floor of the submarine prison. A group of white smoke fluttered in the air, although the fourth layer was a hot hell, but a group of fire flying in the air was still easily found by people, and if a cloud of smoke floated from their heads, it should No one will notice it. Crossing the crowd, Chiba quietly walked to the monitoring room on the fourth floor. His goal was to monitor the keys in the room. "This is already a prison in the lower class. The pirates of the pirates are still quite high. If they are released, they should be able to play a lot of roles." However, when I was about to enter the monitoring room, Chiba suddenly stopped. Someone is inside? Just as Chiba planned to smash them in the wall, the wall in front of him suddenly split, and then a long fist rushed from the center with a huge force to the Chiba.... this is? Rubber fruit? Luffy? ! "Boom!" The walls crashed, dozens of fierce pirates ran out of the cracked walls, and the leader was a red nose, a man with a pirate hat on his head, and a key that had just been stolen from his waist. . Chiba turned into a cloud of smoke floating above, and looked at the person with some surprise. Bucky? Is he actually here? Is it to steal the keys? A pure voice sounded, one hand stretched out from behind, and smashed out on the crack. Luffy appeared in the hole with his straw hat. When he just came out, he looked around in confusion and stared at the empty ceiling for a long time. "Hey to feed!! Alcohol hat! Don''t be scary! This is the place where Magellan is working. You are so shocked that it is easy to scare heart disease!!" After not finding something in the air, Luffy looked around with some doubts, then touched his head and said with a pout. "I obviously feel that there are people outside, how can I not see it..." "Bastard!! No need to find an excuse!!!" Baki red-eyed punched on the head of Luffy, hit him a block. "what are you doing!!!" "Wow! Look!! Baki boss is beating a man who has a reward of over 100 million! Its amazing!!" Bucky stunned, but after 1.2, his hands akimbo laughed. "Hah, hahaha, that''s not it! Don''t forget, but who saved you from which dirty cell! That''s the brave Baki boss! With this bunch of keys, there are more companions I need to save it!" Amount.....I was thinking about how to send these released prisoners to Marin Vado, now it seems that I just followed the plot, but I dont know if Bakis flicking cant fool so many pirates... Just as he thought about the plan, a fist suddenly smashed the stone and ran straight through the smoked Chiba on the ceiling. Chiba underground, slightly surprised to watch Luffy, and what stunned to look at his Baki and his man. The arm was retracted, and Luffy said with a straw hat and looked up. "Found it! Hey, I said someone is outside." v4 Chapter 131： : Fruit combination "Are you looking for me?" Chiba changed from smog to human form, and fell from the air, and said doubtfully. what''s the situation? This kid is weaker than me, even looking for me? Luffy in front of him smiled and nodded. "Well! I thought I used to see an uncle who is similar to you in Rogge Town. I originally saw that the group of cigarettes just wanted to try it. I didn''t expect to really hit someone, hehe." It was said that Chiba had pumped his mouth. Its really a reason. "And then, why not continue to attack?" "Hey, I don''t want to fight Uncle." Big, uncle... "Oh, huh, huh..." Chiba and kindly smiled and slammed back with a punch. A thunderbolt flashed through, and Baki, who had sneaked from behind, fell from the air. "Why.....why will be found...." "Baki boss!" "Are you OK!!" After picking up his hand, Chiba looked at the end of the 14-eyed corridor and turned back and took a life card from the space of the wrist and handed it to Luffy. "What is this?" Luffy said in confusion. Chibas hand was radiant, and a long lightsaber appeared in his hand. "Oh, although it''s a little late, but before Ace asked me to give you the life card, take it on the sixth floor." Lufei suddenly got excited, took it out of his hat and compared it. "Ah! What! You know Ace! You are also coming to rescue Ace! Thank you!" Chiba sighed and took a set of black robes from her wrist space. By the way, she took out a mask engraved with ghosts and put it on her face. "Don''t call my uncle, I am a few years older than you, call me Chiba." Deeply took a breath, Chiba slightly bent down, and the eyes burst into a horrible light. At the foot of the foot, Chiba appeared in front of Baki at a very fast speed, and the right hand of the sky was straight down. "boom!!!" In the sound of a huge explosion, several figures ran out of the dust. Bucky fled on the ground with the prisoners, and he himself flew high into the air. "Ah, ah!!!! That is called Chiba! I have no hatred with you! Why are you cutting me with a sword!!!" The dust was scattered, revealing the figure of Chiba inside. He just looked at the end of the corridor and ignored the noisy Baki. "Baki, someone came in front, just now Uncle Chiba helped you block an attack." "Hey?" A broken wind came, and Chibas brow was a slight pick. "It turned out to be you." The lightsaber in his hand disappeared, and the body of Chiba was suddenly covered with a thick layer of purple liquid. copy! Poisonous fruit! ࣡ The four whispers sounded from the layer of mucus outside the body, and the four bullets were eroded by the venom. "cut." Chiba licked his mouth, the venom of his body continued to expand, and eventually the entire corridor was blocked. The purple venom eroded the entire corridor, and the strong toxins even made the air faint. "Hey, hello!! Isn''t that the poisonous fruit of Magellan, the prison director? How can it appear on him?" Bucky looked at the thick venom wall and said with amazement, "He just had it in his hand." The yellow sword seems to have heard of me!" And Luffy is deeply looking at the Chiba in front of the poison wall. "Uncle! I will definitely save Ace! Please come here!" Cut, although one of my goals is to save Ace, but can you let me save Ace, who will hold the hand of Kaido? Calculate the time, as long as the peach rabbit and Magellan are not stupid, should also go to the place of Ace... "Good! Luffy! Remember to owe me a favor! To be back!" Chiba said with a big laugh. "........ cut....small uncle....." Chiba looked at the back of Luffy and hurriedly, and I was sorry in my heart. In order to save your brother is also quite hard, but for my plan, you will be anxious for a while, anyway, Ace will definitely save you. On the contrary, this guy in front of you can''t let you meet him. Three bullets came out of the air, and Chiba disdained and grinned. With a wave, a huge poisonous dragon was twisted and formed in front of Chiba, and one mouth directly swallowed the three bullets, and then the poisonous dragon swayed a little at the top of Chiba, and slammed into the distance of the corridor again. . "The thief hahahaha!! Is this the signature of Magellan''s Warden attacking the Dragon''? The thief hahahaha!! Look at my dark water!!! A twisted darkness appeared in front of the poison dragon, a whirlpool of black particles appeared in the darkness, and the fierce poisonous dragon of Chiba rushed into the whirlpool, and there was no effect at all. It was directly absorbed by the vortex. Clean. Oh, dark fruit, black beard........ It will happen here. I want to look for the the crew in the worlds largest prison with turmoil. Oh, its a good calculation... Five figures appeared from the distant corridor, and Black Beard smiled and walked in the forefront. "The thief hahaha!! Magellan! It was originally heard that there was a noise here. I was surprised to see you here! But your attack is weak! Do you want to see my attack!!" "liberation!!" A huge garbage rushed out of the darkness in front of Black Beard, and the ocean current formed by a piece of steel debris instantly flooded the entire corridor and slowly rushed to Chiba. "Although I can easily avoid it by naturalization, but ..... you said that my attack is weak? Even if you just get the fruit ability, it is not what you can compare." "Let you see, what is a fruit combination." Whispered a few words, the ability to copy the fruit to start, smoke the fruit! "boom!!!!" The broken torrents ran straight through the Chiba, but all objects that were two meters away from Chiba would disappear directly. The huge torrent shattered the poison barrier behind him, but it did not hurt him. Chiba slowly lifted the aerosolized hand and looked at the fog that turned into a purple smoke. The place where he stood was already eroded by a smog on his body. I did not expect that the combination of smoked fruits and poisonous fruits would be so horrible, strong and strong, but this color is a bit ugly, like Caesar''s fool........ Sighing, Chiba waved, and the faint mist instantly centered on Chiba, covering hundreds of meters, and the toxins in the fog changed from ''corrosion'' to ''spiritual toxins''. The five people not far from Chiba even shrouded in even the reaction. "I heard that this toxin can be very painful? Oh, well, I have to see, how do you absorb the poisonous mist of the Quartet in one hand!". v4 Chapter 132： : Take one pick five The mist of lavender is all over the corridor, and a trace of purple mist is like a life that slowly rotates around the black beard. "What are these? Magellan''s poison? But I remember..." Before he finished, the black beard slammed and then fell to the ground with his head painfully. The dark skin on his body glowed purple in a matter of seconds. "What is this fog!! Ah! It hurts!! It hurts!!" By his side, his four crew members also rolled on the ground with their bodies, the same purple floating on their skin, but the poison in them was obviously much deeper. Poisonq struggled to hold a skinny horse up, purple liquid in his mouth, and a strange worm in his hand was stuffed into his mouth. He squatted in front of the black beard in the poisonous mist and stuffed a bug in the black beard. "Captain, this poisonous fog is not corrosive. I will deal with it. You are barely walking. These insects carry the same toxins. Although there will be side effects, it will help you for a while." "The thief hahaha, although you are right, but that can''t be done. It is very important to ship a doctor at sea. Now you still have a big role!" Under the black beard, the fat worms were chewed and swallowed, and the ankles of the poison q were grasped and pulled back hard. A purple misty fist rushed down the air, and when the poisonq just left the place, it slammed on the ground and made a hard hole to make a deep hole. The corner of Chibas mouth was bent, and the right hand was pinched. A purple liquid appeared in his hand, and he pressed the black beard and the poisonous q. I will save your crew, it really makes me look good, black beard. "But do you think this will run?" Looking at the black beard and the two who were crawling away from the poisonous ball, Chiba took another step and chased it up again. But two black shadows flashed in front of him. A black fist and a black sword staggered to the Chiba, covering the domineering attack, even Chiba would not use the body to resist. "Cut.....the toxin has not fully spread yet....." In the air from the smoke to a poisonous person of about three meters, Chiba waved over the venomous arm, condensing a few meters of poison palm and patted the past. The two large poisonous palms were completely shrouded in, so that even if they destroyed the poisonous palm, there would be countless venom splashing on them. Chiba''s expressionless advancement, the unexpected poisonous palm was destroyed by a fist and a sword, but the scattered poison gas did not fall on them both as expected. "Three bombs open!!!" The three bullets'' finished glyphs bombarded the venom that was about to spread, and the huge explosion that pushed the venom was left in the distance. Chibas eyes are condensed. A dark bullet rotates through the venom protective layer around Chiba, and it hits the center of the Chiba eyebrows. "Is it a three-shot, but is there still a bullet left behind?" The palm of the hand covered with black domineering was in front of the bullet. "boom!!!!!!!" A violent explosion rang, and the raging waves directly rushed out of Lafite and Bashas not far away. The sniper Fan Oka of the black-bearded group in the distance collapsed on the ground, letting the black beard slap him on his shoulder. "He hasn''t died yet, he has been disturbed by poisonous gas. Otherwise, if he can''t kill him, he can seriously hurt him." "The thief hahaha, good job! Temporarily can''t beat! All the staff retreat!" However, just after the black beard and the two quickly went, they had escaped from the kilometer. A blue thunder rushed out of the broken ruins, and immediately chased through the ruins of countless walls. It rushed out from a wall and blew through the left arm of the black beard, and then stopped for dozens of meters. Come down. A black beard is a beggar. Almost directly on the ground. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!" Before he was finished, a few lightning bolts rushed out from the side wall and rushed to the five people who fled. Lafite flashed a sizzling color in his eyes, quickly ate the fat insects in his mouth, reluctantly suppressed the poison gas, and waved his cane sword and desperately flew out several lightning bolts, and he himself was attacked by the thunder. The large amount of vomiting blood from the force of the earthquake. "The thief hahahaha!! Not Magellan, Ray! I know who you are! Sure enough!! Thief hahahaha! 1 Your head will definitely be taken by me to receive the bounty!!! Regardless of where he laughed and fled the black beard, Badger grabbed the vain Lafite on his shoulder and fled without saying a word. In the ruins of the corridor, a ray of lightning exploded, and all the rocks around it were blown up. Chiba frowned and walked out of the center of the explosion, looking down at the palm of his hand. There was a penetrating wound in his hand. The scarlet blood flowed out of the small finger''s wound. Chiba peeled off a piece of cloth from the body and bandaged it. ". Sure enough, with the newly acquired ability to face the five of them, they are still a little reluctant. This is instead they are known by their identity. I knew that I would kill him directly with ''Lei Guangzhu''... Its OK, forget the black beard. Can''t die, use him to force a white beard..." Looking at the messy fourth-floor prison, Chiba closed his eyes and saw the domineering spread out, covering a range of three kilometers. Prisoners with red eyes, unrecognized prison guards, hot flames and killings everywhere, and... More prisoners in the cage. "I didn''t see them flying, they should go to the next level, well, leave them alone," Chiba touched the back of his head and walked to a place full of prisoners. "Although there is no key, it is not a problem to destroy several cages with my strength...." Half an hour later, Chibas face was in the fourth layer of the cold prison, and a layer of faint flame surrounded the cold. Behind him was a group of stunned navies (Wang Nuo''s) and prisoners, and the door that was connected to the four or five floors of a dozen meters was directly blown up by half. "The few broken cages are so hard!! You can''t cut them without compressing the thunderballs!!" He took out a ball of fire and burned a few snow wolves that wanted to sneak into ashes. The whistle of the snow wolf flew out and caught his tail. "Its too slow to release a hundred inmates in half an hour. Its too slow! Bakis **** took the key and gave the labor to the cell!! Just then, a sudden sound came from Chibas wrist. "Bloo Bleu..." I took out the phone bug from the wrist mark, Chiba said. "Hey? I am Chiba, is there anything?" On the other side of the phone bug, there was a slightly low voice. "Chiba is the master of the house, you probably should have come back, I got the news that fire fist Ace is already on the way to Marin Vado, the war, it should start." v4 Chapter 133： : Rain to stay "Yeah, finally have to start... Luo, Marin Vandor has more attention on the other side, no matter what, first protect the two crew members, everything else is put back, after I finish this thing, I will Go back, it won''t take long." "Okay, that''s it, I have to practice." After that, there was a beep in the phone. Put the phone bug in the mark of the wrist, and Chiba will squeak the fist. "Call, good! Put as many prisoners as possible! Then go back!!" When the foot stepped, Chiba turned into a flame and rushed to the nearest prison. In front of Chiba''s road, a tall figure is rushing toward the entrance of the fourth floor. According to his speed, 100% will meet Chiba, which has just come out from the fourth floor. The man was tall, wearing a hat from the prison of Inpel and a aviator hat. He had an extinguished cigar in his mouth and a long knife at his waist. A trace of suffocating air from the scabbard into the air, not only a knife, Xi left the whole person with a trace of murder. Frowning on the snow while frowning. "Hey, what a ghost place, even a cigar can''t smoke." Looking at the white snow, Xi left a sigh. "427 can not only smoke cigars, even the individual can not see, is not to say that the prisoners riot? This can not even kill the individual, ah? What is that?" In front of him, Chiba just released a dozen of almost frozen prisoners, and the flames were playing a role as a heater. Forbearance! ! ! Its hard to put them out, the prisoners on the fifth floor are all okay, and letting them move is a good battle! ! ! Under the influence of this idea, Chiba resisted the temper in destroying the cage, but even if they knew that they had great use, Chiba was still polished by the slow egg pain. too slow! too slow! After the group is finished, release a group and go back! When he looked up inadvertently, Chiba saw a small black spot rushing at a very fast speed. "Hey? What is that? People?" A tall prisoner with a roasting fire next to him, then turned to look at it. "Ah? Which is the mix..." It doesn''t matter if you look at this, the cold sweat on his body comes out directly. ".......rain, rain is staying!!!!" "Pull the knife and raindrop!!!" (b) The figure of Shiliu instantly appeared beside the outermost prisoner, and the sword in his hand was squirted out. After flashing around the man, he passed through the rest of the people at a very fast speed. And every prisoner he passed through was hit by a huge force and then spewed out in a small hole. "The last two." Xi Liu smiled coldly, and the knife in his hand was squirted, and it was straight to the best mortal around Chiba. The extremely fast speed spread was like a rain curtain, and all the dodge directions of the prisoner were covered. Several black lines appeared on the brain of Chiba. "What are you doing, what are you doing!!!!" Three hot flame columns juxtaposed in front of Xi Liu, directly cutting off the direction of Xi Liu. Xiliu also finally stopped the signs of the attack, the rain of the knife disappeared, the red long knife returned to the sheath, and he left a dozen meters after leaving a fold, and also escaped the next dozen flame columns of Chiba. The prisoner fell cold on the floor and then screamed and ran out. "what are you doing?!" Spit spit, and he stayed looking at the gloomy Chiba, sipping a cigar, a disdainful look. "Killing, can''t you see? Hey, the ability of the fruit, the ability to control the flame is rare.... How about giving me a fire?" Chiba wraps around and sees that except for the prisoners who were rescued at the last emergency, the other prisoners fell to the ground and looked at the dozens of perforated wounds. Obviously, it was impossible to stand up. Cannon fodder that labor and capital is hard to find....... The flames are put away, and the lightning is condensed in the eyes of Chiba. An invisible momentum spread out around Chiba. Xilius eyes slammed into the mouth and slowly pulled out the long knife at the waist. A trace of mist condensed on the island, and the water droplets gradually condensed, and even washed away the scarlet blood. Be serious....... With a long knife and a cross, he left his hands and held the knife across his eyes. "The demon knife villa Yumaru can wash away the blood on the knife and has an absolutely sharp blade. As for my name is Shiliu, the rain is staying. Xi Liu put on a standard sword attack posture, two eyes firmly staring at Chiba. His instinct told him that this person in front of him was very strong and deserved him to fight with all his strength. "Hey? You told me what to do?" Chiba slightly raised his hand, dozens of lightning **** flashed blue light appeared in the back space, squatting, Chiba''s low voice with a bone-like killing. "For a dead person, what are you talking about!" Xis pupils shrank, and in the next moment, dozens of lightning bolts blasted from all directions with glare. boom! ! ! ! ! The continuous explosion sounded, and the hot air melted the snow into a piece of water vapor. Chiba stood in the air and looked at the explosion. At his feet was a transparent thin line, and the two lines. The end is connected to the ceiling and the surrounding trees. A figure rushed out of the explosion, and the shape of Chiba rushed to the figure at the same time. Xilius clothes were slightly curled, and his face looked ugly and looked at Chiba: Lee? Its just a fire? Its like a hard scorpion... At a long distance from Xiliu, the hands of Chiba slid wildly in the air, and the invisible thin lines connected the ceiling to the ground, and the lines were filled within a few hundred meters. "What is this? Hey, I can cut off this line of his line!!" The fist of Chiba burning with flames slammed on the knife of Shiliu, the burning flame will bring Shiliu to the ground, and Chiba will retreat into the air. He burned a flame in his hand, and then he grabbed the line around him. "Burning line, cage!" Teng! ! ! The flame instantly spreads out along the line, and all the thin lines around the day are covered with hot flames, like a wire-like line burnt into a faint red. "This kind of thing is also called ''cage cage''? Look at me and chop them all!" Just as Xiliu was ready to rush, several huge fire fists fell from the sky, and Xiliu was slashed on a burning line regardless of the knife. However, after the knife was cut on top, the face of Xi Liu became very ugly. Mura Yumaru cut off a line, but after his knife had just passed, the line that had been opened was reconnected. "How is this going?!". v4 Chapter 134： : Burning cage The four fire fists were slammed on the back of Shiliu. However, for Xiliu, who has a strong and aggressive domineering, although this level of injury can cause injury, it will not stand up. . "What is the line?!" Chiba sneered, and did not answer his meaning at all. Standing in the air, it was a huge fire fist of two groups. In the case of Chiba, which occupies an absolute air superiority, Xiliu can only dodge in the cage, even if it is cut off from time to time, even if it will be cut into more than a dozen segments, the latter can The flame quickly recovered. However, if you do not break through this semi-circular flame cage, Xiliu, who relies only on swordsmanship, will not be able to launch a counterattack. He can only passively defend the fireball. Xi Liu naturally understood this, but let him attack, this cage is not broken. As time went by, Xi Lius physical strength gradually dropped to a dangerous level, and Chiba was still cold and cold with fire fists on top, like _ all tired. Looking at the more and more impatient Xiliu, Chibas eyes narrowed slightly. The timing is almost the same. After the two fire fists were fired, Chiba instantly copied the fruit into a flash and a thunder. From the cloud sword appeared in the hands of Chiba, a touch of lightning climbed on it, he turned into a thunder and quickly rushed down. "I know that you still have the strength. You should not retain your strength in this attack. Otherwise, you will die hard to see." There was a smile on his face, and Zhangs long knife was released from the ''Village Yumao and brushed two knives. The difficult fire fist that had been escaping was directly scattered in the air. The shape of Chiba appears above the Greek. "Okay, I have to see how strong a fury is!" The lightsaber and the knife are cut at everything, and the spurred sparks are shot in the sword of the two. "You are still young, patience, is what a strong person should have! Elemental sword, how can it be more than a real sword!!" Xiliu sneered, and the squad of the ''Village Yumao'' was armed and domineering! Then, with his roar, the domineering ''Village Yumaru'' actually cut the sky from Yunjian into two halves! The black demon knife slashed into the neck of Chiba, and the eyes of Xi Liu also showed an excited look. "Ha ha ha!! Go to hell!! Little devil!!!" However, when the knife was cut on the neck of Chiba, there was no blood flow. There was an incredible look in the eyes of Xi Liu, and the forehead was covered with cold sweat. One hand pressed on the back of Shiliu. "Well, the elemental sword does not match the physical sword, but that doesn''t mean you can win." "Wait!! Wait!!!!" Xiliu said quickly, while the sword of the right hand was instantly held back, and the mercy was stabbed to Chiba. "Shooting him, Lei Zhu!" Along with the cold and cold sound of Chiba, a blue thunder rushed out of Chiba''s hand, and instantly ran through the body of Xi Liu, and set off a huge explosion at a great distance. Villa Yumaru fell to the ground and made a crisp sound. Xis slowly lowered his head and looked at the big hole in his chest. "You... little devil... I....." Through the hole, you can see the palm of Chiba, and the hole is also out of the blood because of the burning scent, but the life of Shiliu is coming to an end when he bows his head. With a slight push, Xis body collapsed stiffly on the ground, and there was a scorching smell in the air. "Brubble Blubru..." "Hey? I am a thousand...." Before he finished speaking, Hankooks anxious voice came from the phone. "Mr. Chiba, where are you? Come back soon, the peach rabbit and the mole are already in doubt, and the whole body can''t be dragged!" "Amount....good! I will go back soon! You are dragging for a while! Five minutes is fine! Also, I saw Luffy, he is safe, and the specific things will be said later!" "Ah, Mr. Chiba saw Luffy, he......." Directly hang up the phone bug, Chiba quickly picked up the ''Village Yumao'' into the mark of the wrist, directly turned into a group of lightning and rushed to the exit. Ten minutes later, Chibas wheezing appeared on the first floor of the gate, and the peach rabbit and the squirrel and Hancock were waiting anxiously there. Asking for flowers Upon seeing Chiba coming back, the peach rabbit immediately rushed up. When I just wanted to ask questions, I was stunned back by a word from Chiba. "You don''t have the power to ask me where to go, you can''t manage me." After that, Chiba directly ignored the peach rabbit that had been pumping his mouth, and went straight to the boat that had already been prepared, and behind him, Hancock also forced the idea of ??pressing the inquiry to follow. As for the Mole, after the abolition of the power of the two cows and the pull of the peach rabbit, he hurriedly announced the order to Marin van Gogh. After I asked Hancock''s inquiry, Chiba finally found a gap and made a phone call to the ''Proverbs''. When I heard Urki eating something and reporting things to him, Chiba Just let go of my heart. ............... "Ha ha ha, nothing! If there are people who dare to beat our ship''s ideas, or provocative people, you are jealous of him! You can''t call them Luo! At this time, the Navy does not dare!" Laughing and hanging up the phone, Chiba had a long sigh of relief, just then, the door knocked outside the door. "In, the door is not locked." The door was opened and the Mole was in the middle. Chiba actually has a faint affection for the Mole, and he does not say anything else. It is worthy of his respect for Chiba. "What is it, Lieutenant Mole, will not come to ask me to go there." Chiba signaled him to sit down and said with a smile. The Mole quickly said, "No, I can ask these questions." "There is nothing to ask, that is, the rise of the killing, it is only a little inside, but the question of the peach rabbit makes me very uncomfortable. Then again, the rebellion of the submarine prison has not been suppressed, how come you come back?" The words, the Mole sighed. "There has really not been suppressed, but compared with the things of Marin van Gogh, the rebellion of the big sea prison is still a trivial matter." Chiba frowned, so fast? The time is wrong? "Well? White beard is coming?" "It''s not like this. I just want to discuss it. Around Marin Vado, the Navy discovered the trace of Kaido." v4 Chapter 135： : The beginning of the chaos The two sides rushed to the middle of the frozen sea, fighting indiscriminately. Looking at the navy and the pirates who had been fighting together, Moglias face showed a gloomy expression. "Hey, hit it, hit it, the more people you die, the more people I can control~" The peach rabbit gave him a look and said coldly. "It just means that your garbage has corrupted the reputation of the Navy. If you are such a person, even if the pirates are harming civilians." After that, the peach rabbit leaned over and rushed out from Chiba, and at the same time rushed out there were a dozen of the naval lieutenants he led. Moglia clenched her fist in anger, and if it wasn''t for his attack, it would lead to the attack of the Navy and the pirate at the same time, and his temper had already made a big hit, and now he can only swallow this breath. "Peach rabbit, and the "five-seven" one called Chiba, don''t fall into my hands, or I will let you know what is better than death........" At this time, Chiba did not care about the meaning of Moria. He also rushed out when the peach rabbit rushed out. Because the battle ahead is really not so good. The lower ranks of the navy and the pirates are not much produced, but the middle-class navies are much higher than the pirates, because the navy is almost arranging the vast majority, plus the naval gunfire, so that the situation is directly one-sided Look like that. But this overall situation will not last long. The top force of the Navy is less than that of pirates. The more the battle goes to the back, the greater the role of top-level combat power, and Chiba has released so many prisoners under the sea.... "Our self-defense... The top force of the Navy is not enough...." Chiba smiled and shook his head. He intended to retain his strength. Now it seems that he wants to weaken the power of the pirates..... Looking at the person who was covered with diamonds in front and killed in the naval camp, a beam of light appeared in Chibas hand, and Tian Congyun appeared in his hands. "So....... The first one is you... Diamond Joz! With his feet stepping in the air, Chibas figure quickly came behind Jozs body, and the sky clumps in his hand slashed at his neck. when! ! ! ! Tian Congyun sword was cut on a dark diamond, and the force from the wrist made Chiba unable to tremble. With a blow pushing Chiba, George looked at his arm. On the dark arm of the armed diamond, a sword mark about two inches deep appeared on it. "A strong attack, the sky is a cloud sword?! You are yellow..... No! You are a ''re-enactment'' Chiba!!" And Chiba is waving the sky from the cloud, indicating that the two naval lieutenants who are supporting the two left. When he left, Chiba turned to look at Joz, and his body disappeared into the air. "A good arrogant little devil, I want to see if you have any arrogant capital!!" Jorze snorted, and after his diamonds were covered, he was covered with a dark black domineering, and he did not even return to his elbows and rushed behind him. "when!!!" Chiba''s fist and squatting on Jos''s elbow, although a few steps back, but still barely blocked the blow. "Well, now it seems that I should have this capital." Just as Joz was ready to be ironic, a piece of crystal diamond appeared in front of him, and an unbearable pain and paralysis came from him. A strong current passed through his body, and Joz fell to the ground with a powerless force, and a cloud of thunder flashed through his cloud on his left shoulder. "How can this be" Chiba licked his neck and the corners of his mouth outlined a slight curvature. "Is there anything impossible? I heard that I was recently promoted the ''Seven Wuhai'' so I am too lazy to use all my strength? It is so funny..." Jorze''s pupils were big and they tried their best to control the paralyzed body, while the right hand grabbed a huge piece of crushed ice and threw it behind the Chiba. Chiba brows and wrinkles, let go of the sky clumps in his hand and withdraw, and at the same time, his hands waved in front of him to gather dozens of thunderballs, and instantly blasted that huge piece of crushed ice into pieces. "Brush brush........" Dozens of swordsmanships were blasted from the broken ice, pulling out the sturdy sound of the air in the air, covering the space of ten meters around Chiba. "Cut... still use this kind of useless thing..." However, just as Chiba intends to avoid it directly with elementalization, a figure jumps in the broken ice, and appears rapidly in front of Chiba, and the two Western-style swords are pulled out with a dark, armed color. A few meters wide black rose..... It was a man with a curved beard, a top hat and white gloves, and a big blue-purple cloak. He took the black rose in his hand and printed it on the Chiba, which was elemental in the sword. "Foil Rose ~" When I am elemental to avoid, use a massive domineering attack? No loss is the captain of the Wufan team....... "Hey!!!! The two captains attacked me together? Five captains Bista?! Shoot him! Lei Zhu!" One left and one right two large lightning clusters appeared in the hands of Chiba, two lightning bolts of one meter wide rushed out of the lightning ball, one banged to the black rose, and the other blasted to the near Justa''s feet. The two shocked eyes lit up from the eyes of Bista, and his moustaches were slightly moved. "People who can come to this kind of attack are also worthy of our two captains to jointly deal with ~" "Foil, Burning Flower~" The two swords in his hand danced wildly, and the rose expanded again, pressing straight into two lightning bolts. "boom!!!" After a loud noise, Chiba turned into a lightning bolt on top of Bista, and once again, he gathered a sword in the sky and shook it with lightning. 2.6 "Sword ~ ??is still a good entity~" Bista keeps a smile that cant be for a thousand years. The stilettos are gently placed on the tip of the thousands of clouds and swords. The swords that are domineering are divided into two by effortlessly. "Mr. Chiba, your swordsmanship is far less than yellow....." "Ah, I know, I don''t know how to play swords, but I will definitely do this...." With a wave of hands, dozens of tens of stalks of heaven and clouds are only appearing around Chiba, and the blazing lightning is wrapped in a violent thunder, and the arc that jumps even ionizes the air. "Then you pick this shot and show it to me!!" Chibas hand waved, and the sky clouds in the air moved gently in the air, and then dozens of swords glared at the ground with a glare. . v4 Chapter 136： : Double Emperor Arrival Its actually coming in from the surface with a coating method!!! The face of the Warring States suddenly became ugly. In this case, the method of remote suppression in the outer bay to use gunfire can not be used, and .... "White Beard''s ''Mobidek'', should .... sneak into the inner bay directly!!!" Chiba looked back and opened her mouth with a smile. In the wide inner bay of the Navy headquarters, five huge water bags appeared on the surface of the sea, and the huge currents that slammed the sea made a deafening sound. Four smaller **** boats broke open one after another, and a white whale-like giant ship appeared on the sea. The four white beards and flags were raised high. Chiba fingers are slightly complete, and the lightning is beating in the five fingers. "White beard, finally came out....and Kayto." With a loud noise, the huge water film suddenly broke open, and two tall figures appeared in front of the ''Bai Whale'' Mobidia. "That is... the fleet of white beards!!! And their captains!!" "Kado!!! People who are called ''the world''s strongest creatures!''!!! He really came!!" "Double Emperor!!! White 14 beard is how to please move Kato!!!" Looking at the panicked navy, the white beard will have the sickle in his hand. "Hey la la la... my beloved son, are you okay... Wait a minute, let us save you....." White beard and Kedot appeared in front of the deck, behind them, more than a dozen captains. "Daddy!!!!!!!" "Hey, la la la, not only is me coming, but he is coming." Drops of cold sweat fell from the cheeks of the Warring States. "Four Emperors, Kaiduo..." Kaido walked out slowly from behind and stood beside the white beard. "I knew that it would be so lively, I will bring a bunch of little sisters at home." "There is no way, who makes you seem to have a contradiction in the ''country of the country''." "I know a lot, white beard." "Oh la la la, I am called the strongest person." "Humph." Kaiduo snorted and did not return to the white beard. Shen made a hand, pointing to the three majors in the heights and the Warring States. Shen gave a thumbs up, then turned 180 degrees and pressed down one. The red dog and other people suddenly became ugly, and their fists were tightly gripped. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!!! Navy''s miscellaneous! The labor came!!!! Labor is coming alone!! Come kill me! The craps!!!" White beard and Caesar looked at each other, and then the white beard showed a faint glow. "Son, I am here to save you, waiting for me... !!!!" The white beard''s huge fist squatted in the air, and after a loud bang, a white crack appeared in the air. "What is that!! How can the air crack!!" "Shut up!! Don''t talk nonsense! Just the white beard uses the fruit ability!" The Mole turned his head and screamed at the panicked navy. However, he himself, the right hand of the knife oozes sweat unconsciously. "Yes, if it''s true, it would be fine....." Chiba whispered. As soon as the voice fell, the entire Marin van Gogh suddenly violently swayed. Not only the island, but also the tens of thousands of meters of water around it violently swayed. The calm and calm sea suddenly seemed like drunk. Crazy swaying. The waves of a dozen meters above the ground with a huge bang, overshadowed the flood walls on both sides of the strait, and patted the past with a dense navy in the base. "Damn!! It is a tsunami!!!" Sitting on the high platform, the green hole flashed, and the body shape instantly rushed into the air. The layer of extremely cold air quickly condensed on him, and the surrounding air was faintly frozen by him. "Call.........Ice Age!!!!" The green hands were on display, and the two white ice lines were violently shot through the open hands. They accurately hit the waves tens of meters high on both sides, and then frozen the waves in the eyes of countless people. Its up. Hey. The green cricket fell from the air on the surface of the sea, and the strong cold spread out, and the five ships with white beards were frozen into a whole piece. Looking at the inner bay, there are still several kilometers away from the punishment platform, and the white beard has a slight look. "The young devil..." "Call, you can''t..." Qing Lan patted the body and stood up, looking at his white beard with his hands. "........ Let you take the target as soon as you come up." "Oh! Austria!! Grand Master!" And Kato, who is beside the white beard, snorted. "Hey, I havent been active for a long time..." Slightly bent over and slammed, the boat of the Moby Dick suddenly sank. The next moment, a tall shadow shrouded the green, and Kaido appeared next to the green, and the right fist was lifted high. The green hole suddenly shrank, and the hands chan around the domineering in front of him. Fast speed! ! ! ! ".....let me educate you! The little devil who is not stinky!" Almost two meters wide fists from top to bottom, with a fierce wind breaking on the green arm. boom! ! ! ! Along with a loud noise, the ice surface made a squeaking sound, and the cobweb-like cracks spread and eventually spread to the entire ice. Kara... bang! ! ! ! The sea that had just frozen from the barley suddenly shattered, and the ship with white beard and row re-entered into the sea. The broken ice cubes came out with a horror, and the surrounding navy was caught off guard. "Well, a terrible blow, Qing.......a great general..." Chiba also frowned, but he was not alone in the heart, but in the horrible speed of the 133 heart. "There is only the elementalization of light and thunder, and Caesar can be chased in speed...." As soon as the voice fell, the surrounding navy suddenly burst into a burst of cheers. When Chiba looked up, the green scorpion reappeared on the surface of the sea, and the sea surface was once again frozen by him. "A heavy fist, but don''t destroy the ice again. This is ..... our battlefield." Caddo disdainfully held his shoulders. "Hey la la la la la........ Do you think that a positive duel can beat us?! Navy?!" The warring states on the high platform witnessed it all. After the white beard appeared with Keduo, his brows did not ease. "I clearly sent people to disturb the and country and tried to drag Katos, but even if it was civil strife, he came.... Deeply sighed, the battle of the Warring States broke out with unprecedented firmness. What about the two emperors, our navy, but the one who bears justice! It will never be defeated... Absolutely! ! ! ! Picking up the phone bug at hand, the Warring States said coldly. "All naval orders!! Stop the pirates!! Kill innocent!!!" "Yes!!!" At this time, the white beard had already been unable to withstand it. He raised the sickle and pointed to the Warring States in the distance. "!!! Goal, rescue Ace! Everything else, kill the innocent!!!" "Oh!!!!". v4 Chapter 137： : Four Captains Looking at dozens of attacks from the face, Bista slightly gripped the fine sword in his hand. "This kind of attack ~ can''t win by quantity~" "Oh, is it?" With a trembling of his wrist, the fine sword in the hands of Bista shot dozens of sharp edges. "Foil, Wanhua!" Every two sharp sharp points are precisely pointed to a stalk of the sky, and the control of the details of Bista is undoubted. However, when the sword in the hands of Bista was just placed on a sword, his face changed, and he quickly took the sword and stepped back. A smile appeared on the face of Chiba. "Is it discovered? Its late, its bursting." For the master of this process attack, the best way is to explode at a close distance, he can bounce off an explosive wind, and can''t bounce dozens of explosions. Chibas heart is obviously bullying Bista has no remote skills. The swordsman who focuses on the sword will not have many long-range attacks, and there will be no defensive moves. "Booming!!!!" The endless explosions rang, and a trace of violent lightning caught in the explosion. Where is it... The two fingertips of the fingertips jumped, and Chiba converted the fruit into surgery and thunder. A semi-circular space with a radius of tens of meters covers the entire explosion site, and Chiba is gently hooked to a place. "room, baton!" The Chiba instant and the ice on the ice replaced the figure, and the two compressed currents between the fingers have changed from azure blue to dark blue, fading into black. Gently lift the hand, a person''s image is loaded, and the back is unprepared against the Chiba. "Be careful behind!!! Vista!" After hearing Jozs words, he squinted at Statonton and subconsciously shifted his gaze from the air to the back. However, he did not turn his head. "Oh, its too late." Chiba sneered, pressing the hands of the dark blue electric mans on the back of Vista. "One billion volts! Discharge!" The dark blue electric mangling instantly climbed to Bista, and the violent current surged rapidly, wrapping it into a shiny sphere. Through the lightning ball, you can clearly see the blood vessels that Bista had cracked. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!!" The thunder and lightning flashed, and Bista fell from the air with a blackened heart, and the ice surface was pulled out of a huge pothole. The life and death were lingering inside, and the air exudes a strong burnt smell. "Bista!!!" This is what Joz finally managed to overcome the paralysis, and refused to pull out the Tian Congyun sword on his shoulder. He rushed to the pothole. However, Chiba was in front of him. "Get out!!!!" The right arm of the intact diamond covered a layer of domineering, and Joz hugged the body and hit it against Chiba. "Although I understand that you are worried about the heart of your companions, the kindness to the enemy is cruel to yourself, bursting!" Chiba''s mind is connected to the stalk of the sword on the body of Joz, and the fingers of the chu are gently pressed, and the celestial clouds are cracked and cracked, and a trace of Rayman with the light can spread instantly. "boom!!!!" A shocking explosion rang, and in the **** smell of the sky, a broken armor fell on the ice, and the scorpion rolled to the foot of Chiba. Jorze appeared on the ice, and his left shoulder showed a big hole in the washbasin. The entire shoulder was blown up by two-thirds of the explosion, leaving only a thin layer of flesh and blood connected. At the twitching pace, Jorze came to the front of Chiba, raised his fist weakly and hit the forehead of Chiba. The next moment, he stared at the front with his eyes wide open. In his stomach, where a black fist blew, the huge force made him vomit directly. Just as Chiba planned to throw him away directly, Jorze twitched his hand on his shoulder. "You.....you.....not allowed....." This egg is not finished, is it? "Roll!... Labor has not killed him, its corona, you are so annoying!" After that, Chiba kicked directly on the waist side of Jorze. With a few broken sounds, Joz rolled and fell to the pothole where Bista was, and this time, Joz finally got a gorgeous halo. The past. "Its really stuffy and depressed..." Chiba scratched her head and clearly defeated two powerful guys, but it was like how I got the wrong thing. The pirates around looked at it all, and left Chiba inadvertently. The two captains of the white beard have been solved so easily? What kind of joke? When was Wu Wuhai so strong? The navy, with their eyes shining, has launched a strong offensive against the enemies in front of them. Muttered a few words, Chibas hand once again showed a sword, this time, Chiba will target a person in the distance holding a two-barreled rifle. The man was obviously a man, but he had a long black hair like a woman, wearing a kimono, but the shot was fast and embarrassing. If you remember correctly, this person is called Tibet, the captain of the 16th team. "It''s you....When you kill a captain, even if the prisoners are coming, the navy can tie them down..." "room!" The invisible space position reappeared, this time directly covering all the people within a hundred meters. Far away from the Tibetans who are waving pistols in the crowd, Chiba puts the clouds in front of the eyes, pointing at the tip of the sword, and an invisible indicator appears on the body of Tibet. "shotshoot!!!" With a sound like a gunshot, the sky in the hands of Chiba appears in front of the hidden body from the cloud in the field of the ability of the surgical fruit (good Zhao), and then accelerates in the second stage when he has not reflected it. Straight through his chest and nailed him firmly to the ice on the ground. "baton!" With a finger hook, Chiba appeared in the air above the screaming screaming from the sky, and the light on the calf condensed. "Light speed kick!!" However, just as Chiba planned the next goal, in his room position, a person with blue-blue flame wings fell from the air to him at a very fast speed. "!!!" Chiba, who was too late to dodge, was slammed on the back by the man, and with a huge force, he smashed the ice and sinked deep into the sea. Chiba eyes wide open, screaming in the water with his back. "Cough and cough!!! Damn Malcolm!! Actually sneak attack!!". v4 Chapter 138： : Four captains Looking at dozens of attacks from the face, Bista slightly gripped the fine sword in his hand. "This kind of attack ~ can''t win by quantity~" "Oh, is it?" With a trembling of his wrist, the fine sword in the hands of Bista shot dozens of sharp edges. "Foil, Wanhua!" Every two sharp sharp points are precisely pointed to a stalk of the sky, and the control of the details of Bista is undoubted. However, when the sword in the hands of Bista was just placed on a sword, his face changed, and he quickly took the sword and stepped back. A smile appeared on the face of Chiba. "Is it discovered? Its late, its bursting." For the master of this process attack, the best way is to explode at a close distance, he can bounce off an explosive wind, and can''t bounce dozens of explosions. Chibas heart is obviously bullying Bista has no remote skills. The swordsman who focuses on the sword will not have many long-range attacks, and there will be no defensive moves. "Booming!!!!" The endless explosions rang, and a trace of violent lightning caught in the explosion. Where is it... The two fingertips of the fingertips jumped, and Chiba converted the fruit into surgery and thunder. A semi-circular space with a radius of tens of meters covered the entire explosion site, and Chiba gently 273 against a place. "room, baton!" The Chiba instant and the ice on the ice replaced the figure, and the two compressed currents between the fingers have changed from azure blue to dark blue, fading into black. Gently lift the hand, a person''s image is loaded, and the back is unprepared against the Chiba. "Be careful behind!!! Vista!" After hearing Jozs words, he squinted at Statonton and subconsciously shifted his gaze from the air to the back. However, he did not turn his head. "Oh, its too late." Chiba sneered, pressing the hands of the dark blue electric mans on the back of Vista. "One billion volts! Discharge!" The dark blue electric mangling instantly climbed to Bista, and the violent current surged rapidly, wrapping it into a shiny sphere. Through the lightning ball, you can clearly see the blood vessels that Bistashen split. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!!" The thunder and lightning flashed, and Bistashen fell black from the air, and the ice surface was pulled out of a huge pothole. The life and death were hidden inside, and the air exudes a strong burnt smell. "Bista!!!" This is what Joz finally managed to overcome the paralysis, and refused to pull out the Tian Congyun sword on his shoulder. He rushed to the pothole. However, Chiba was in front of him. "Get out!!!!" The right arm of the intact diamond covered a layer of domineering, and Joz hung his body against the Chiba. "Although I understand that you are worried about the heart of your companions, the kindness to the enemy is cruel to yourself, bursting!" Chiba''s mind is connected to the stalk of the sword on the body of Joz, and the fingers of the chu are gently pressed, and the celestial clouds are cracked and cracked, and a trace of Rayman with the light can spread instantly. "boom!!!!" A shocking explosion rang, and in the **** smell of the sky, a broken armor fell on the ice, and the scorpion rolled to the foot of Chiba. Jorze appeared on the ice, and his left shoulder showed a big hole in the washbasin. The entire shoulder was blown up by two-thirds of the explosion, leaving only a thin layer of flesh and blood connected. At the twitching pace, Jorze came to the front of Chiba, raised his fist weakly and hit the forehead of Chiba. The next moment, he stared at the front with his eyes wide open. In his stomach, where a black fist blew, the huge force made him vomit directly. Just as Chiba planned to throw him away directly, Jorze twitched his hand on his shoulder. "You.....you.....not allowed....." This egg is not finished, is it? "(bedi) roll!... Labor has not killed him, corona is all right, you are not bothered!" After that, Chiba kicked directly on the waist side of Jorze. With a few broken sounds, Joz rolled and fell to the pothole where Bista was, and this time, Joz finally got a gorgeous halo. The past. "Its really stuffy and depressed..." Chiba scratched her head and clearly defeated two powerful guys, but it was like how I got the wrong thing. The pirates around looked at it all, and left Chiba inadvertently. The two captains of the white beard have been solved so easily? What kind of joke? When was Wu Wuhai so strong? The navy, with their eyes shining, has launched a strong offensive against the enemies in front of them. Muttered a few words, Chibas hand once again showed a sword, this time, Chiba will target a person in the distance holding a two-barreled rifle. The man was obviously a man, but he had a long black hair like a woman, wearing a kimono, but the shot was fast and embarrassing. If you remember correctly, this person is called Tibet, the captain of the 16th team. "It''s you..." After killing a captain, even if the prisoners are coming, the navy can tie them down..." "room!" The invisible space position reappeared, this time directly covering all the people within a hundred meters. Far away from the Tibetans who are waving pistols in the crowd, Chiba puts the clouds in front of the eyes, pointing at the tip of the sword, and an invisible indicator appears on the body of Tibet. "shotshoot!!!" With a sound like a gunshot, the sky in the hands of Chiba appears in front of the hidden body from the cloud in the field of the ability of the surgery fruit, and then accelerates in the second stage when he has not reflected it. His chest nailed him firmly to the ice on the ground. "baton!" With a finger hook, Chiba appeared in the air above the screaming screaming from the sky, and the light on the calf condensed. "Light speed kick!!" However, when Chiba planned the next goal, in his room position, a man with blue-blue flame wings fell from the air behind him at a very fast speed. "!!!" Chiba, who was too late to dodge, was slammed on the back by the man, and with a huge force, he smashed the ice and sinked deep into the sea. Chiba eyes wide open, screaming in the water with his back. "Cough and cough!!! Damn Malcolm!! Actually sneak attack!!". v4 Chapter 139： : Malcolm defeated Through the ice, Chiba can clearly see the figure. The blue-blue flame is like the shape of a phoenix. Its always a half-eyed eye with the yellow se pheasant on top of the head........ "In addition to this kind of not hot flame......... some team captain, undead bird Marco.... With a wave of his hands in the water, a stalk of clouds and clouds will instantly emerge from the ball of light in his hand. "Oh, this is interesting, the character of the full-level general level, or the troublesome _ ecstasy fruit." On the ice, Marko is lifting a serious injury to Joz and Bista. "With Tibet, can you still fight?" Not far away, the snoring of the Tibetans, a day to pull out the chest from the cloud sword, coughing blood from the ground to get up. "Hey.....The lungs on the left side were opened with a small hole. It hurts him. Don''t worry, Marko, this hurts my life." "That........danger!!!!" A bunch of yellow se rays appeared in the unprepared foot, and the thin laser light blasted from the ice, and nearly ten meters of ice penetrated a fist-sized hole. burst! In Mark''s flustered eyes, the yellow singer slammed behind the enemy, and then exploded. "Hidden!!!!". Malco turned into a rushing bird and quickly rushed over. In the center of the explosion, he found the squatting on the ground. The latter was burnt black by the explosive force of Ju. Although the heart still jumped dong, it was absolutely impossible. Fighted. "Bastard!!! Why is there a laser beam of jaundice!! And it is still coming out of the ice!!" baton! Chibas figure was instantly transformed with a man who was caught in the blast and bombed into the air. Hand zhi light, two beams of light glaring at the Marco with a glaring light. Cut ..... you still don''t know a lot..... Feeling shou to the rear of the big crisis, Marco thinks that he does not want to directly become a dead bird, pick up and quickly fly to Tibet. boom! boom! Two loud explosions came out, and the strong shock wave that spread out allowed Marco to shake a few times in the air. It''s now! Chiba doesn''t know what to call for, but there is no sympathy at all on the battlefield. The room of the surgical fruit is retracted and converted into a familiar thundering fruit. A trace of thunder and lightning wrapped around the thousands of clouds. "˳........" The yellow se light path appeared in front of the Chiba, and the Chiba turned into a pale yellow se light particle appeared along the road behind Marco. Waving the clouds, he cut directly the knives of the zigzag, and cut the Marco in the air into four pieces. However, the blue-blue flame around him was almost entangled at the same time, and was opened. Ti is quickly reborn after the flame has burned. "Cut... the ability to trouble." With a wave of left hand, the laser beams of the two yellow se moments penetrated the body of Marco, but the two small holes were not burned after the burning of the blue-blue flame. Just as Chiba continued to slash and slash, a large flame wing was shot from the side. Sighed, Chiba could only be played with a sword, but the li road on the wing was bigger than the imagination of Chiba, and he was directly fanned out of the air by a wing. Climbing out of the ice, Chiba lived his arm and looked at Marco, who was not far away. "It turned out to be you, replica Chiba, I seem to be able to understand your ability, no wonder what is called a replica, really terrible ability..... "Light, thunder, the fruit of surgery... copying the power of others is your ability." Chiba smiled a little and didn''t speak. It was just a few points in the sky, and the sky clumped with lightning was so glaring in the eyes of Marco. Chiba looked at Markco, who was seriously injured and delivered it to a pirate, and made a fighting stance. Chiba slightly bent down. The calculation time should be almost the same, quick fix... "It may be a bit difficult to defeat him, but it is not the same to trap him........10 meters below, but the sea!" There was a hint of horror in the eyes, and Chiba took the sword and quickly rushed up. Then, eat me a sword first! ! ! The sky in the hand is shining from the cloud sword. In the dazzling light, the sky is directly transformed from the cloud into a sword with a length of ten meters. The blue current flows on the sword, and it is only a kind of waving. Violent momentum. Marko''s blue-blue flames flourished, and the two huge wings beside him were suddenly expanding in the flames, with the great energy fluctuations of Ju to the giant sword of Chiba. "Well!!!" After just peng to the sword, the horse''s face changed. "Hey, the energy sword composed of two elements may be troublesome for the real thing, but for the upper energy body, it is absolutely crushing nature!!!" The voice just fell, the sky clumped in the hand with the great light of ju, pressed the two blue-blue flame wings from the middle si into two halves. Asking for flowers Chiba held the sword in both hands and madly waved the giant sword. "Ah, ah!" In the blink of an eye, the juniper of the incarnation of Marko was smashed into dozens of pieces. "Not finished yet!" With his feet on one foot, Chiba jumped into the air with his sword. The sky was shrinking in his hand, and finally it was turned into a thunderball with a diameter of only one meter. The horrible momentum was scattered from the small thunder ball. If you look at it, you know that if you throw it out, you will definitely blow up the ice. Chiba also knows this. Just as the surrounding navy pirates ran away in a panic, Chiba hands clasped on the thunderball. "Shooting him! Lei Guangzhu!!!!" It is like a fireworks blasting in the air, a beam of blue lightning beams rushing out of the ball of light, drawing a perfect arc in the air, rushing from the corners of the dead to the ground has not been restored. Marco. ............. Brush and brush! ! A fist-sized pothole appeared on Marco''s body, and hundreds of thunderbolts smashed Marco into the horse''s nest with the ice beneath his feet. Unlike the laser explosion, the Lei column and the Lei Guang column focus on the strong penetrating power. However, in the center of the fire, the blue-blue flame of Marko has no meaning to be extinguished. Instead, the flaming fire burns up, and a piece of meat is reborn in the flame. Seeing that situation is up to ten seconds, Marco can complete Rebirth. "This attack...how could it work for me!!!!!" ........ A slight noise rang at Mark''s ear, letting him lie directly. "Ice.... The ice is cracked.....Your goal is ice!" The translucent circular space appeared, and Chiba smiled and appeared next to Marko. The four sounds he had just repaired were cut into hundreds of paragraphs. A thin line appeared in the air, and the tens of thousands of white silk threads were covered in the surrounding space. "I got it right, but unfortunately no prize." Chiba smiled a little and caught the mark of Marko. Countless silks swarmed up, regardless of Marco''s struggle to earn zha, directly tied him into a humanoid white clew. Just as he earned zha in the crazy online group of Marko, Chiba was on the ice around him. The ice surface in the vicinity of a hundred meters collapsed instantly, and the line that was made by Marco was directly hit by the Chiba to the sea. . v4 Chapter 140： : White Beard Tentative The pirates around looked at Malcolm being smashed into the water by Chiba. They no longer hesitated and feared, and they sneaked down their opponents and dive to the sea. "Malco Captain!!!!" "Go to save him!!! He is a dry duck!!!" Several pirates trembled in front of Chiba and forced the fear to pull out the knife. "You....you will stop it by us!!!" "Go to save the captain of the Malgo! This seven Wuhai has us dragging!!!" And Chiba didn''t even look at them from all walks of life, and even the thoughts of the shots were not owed. Just now, it is estimated that Malcolm will be directly taken to the bottom of the sea. Finding a person on this dim sea floor will last at least half an hour. Even though Malcolm is not dead, it will definitely pass out, in other words, This "90-80" war on the top is basically nothing to do with him........ He grabbed a pirate who wanted to sneak attack. Chiba threw him out like a sandbag, and looked at the pirates who were still guarding him. Chiba turned his head and spit out a word. "roll." "Yes!!!!!!" In the blink of an eye, the pirates who were around him disappeared. With a sigh of relief, Chiba looked at the battle. Because of the strong fighting power of Chiba, the situation of the pirates and the navy has completely become a one-sided situation. The high-level combat power was temporarily flat. White Beard and Kaiduo did not start, and the Navy did not shoot the three majors. However, the old man who stood in front of the three majors looked so familiar. "The Navy seems to have really gathered a lot of strong people. Now Fujiwara is a lieutenant general, but the strength alone is not in the generals.... The strength of the four generals can indeed be a battle with the two emperors. ...." Chiba squinted and observed the situation around him. Qi Wuhai and several lieutenants are playing with the remaining captains of the white beard, and the captains of the pirate group under the white beard are in full swing. In the case of the waterproofing of the seven seas, they are tied with the pirates. "If you count the "encirclement and suppression" plan of the Warring States period, it should be a battle with the upcoming the pirate reinforcements.... Just as Chiba planned to return to the execution platform, a cold gaze came from afar, and Chiba unconsciously shuddered. Looking down at the gaze, Chiba sighed with helplessness. The gaze was the look of the white beard. From the hand he held the sickle, his mood would not be too good. Suddenly, the pupil of Chiba suddenly shrank. The white beard in the distance inserted the sickle obliquely on the ground, and his hands were lifted over the top of the head in claws. He firmly grasped the air, and in the white light, he even grabbed the air and cracked the road. A horrible momentum was in the air. He is condensed around. The warring states on the execution desk suddenly stood up and looked at the white beard, which was obviously in an offensive state, with a confused look in his eyes. "Well? White beard is going to attack?! Its obviously not the time to win...." There is also a faint look in the eyes of Kapp. "Trying the attack, the line of sight above is really good. You may not have noticed that the white beards gaze has been swaying in a small battlefield since the beginning, and you used the telephone bug to execute the ''iron wall'' for the ''encirclement''. ''When Margo, Jorze, Bista and Izakaya, the four white beards were all defeated and were alone." "What do you say!! Be alone!" The Warring States saw the white beard''s gaze. When the figure was clearly seen, the pupil of the Warring States contracted to the tip of the needle. Below the execution desk, Qing Yan looked at Chiba and said lazily: "Huang Wei, you said that the kid can take the shot." "Hey~ this~ who knows~ That guy used my skills very well, but the counterfeit goods are ultimately counterfeit goods~" The red dog is quietly watching Chiba, did not interject their conversation, quietly do not know what he is thinking. A strong sense of crisis spread from Chiba''s heart. He had already been elementalized to avoid it, but an invisible force directly applied to him. Chiba has a feeling that no matter where he hides, this beard of white beard will slam on him, even if he hides in the water. "Damn! It''s locked! Even though I know I will be stared at by the white beard, I didn''t expect him to shoot. Is it really so long for me to beat me alone?" As the white beard continues to accumulate, the pressure on the body is getting bigger and bigger, and Chiba faintly feels a sense of death..... When this sense of crisis reached its peak, the white beard in the distance opened his eyes. "!С!" The three beams of light traversed the tens of thousands of meters of lightning around the lightning and accurately hit the white beard. However, the three beams of light hit the white beard without causing any harm, but only three small black cockroaches burned on his tall body. "The egg can''t hide, then the labor will be blocked for you!!!" Chiba stands on the ice, transforming the ability to line the fruit and the thundering fruit. With both hands slamming into the air, several layers of spider webs appeared in front of Chiba, and the spider webs of more than ten meters high were entangled in lightning, and then in the next moment, dense lightning appeared on the rotating spider web. "Rotating spider web!!! One billion volts!! Discharge!!!" With the scream of Chiba, the lightning on the wall of the spider web quickly changed from light blue to deep blue, and there was a trace of black lightning at the center of the rotation. "Hey to feed!! Look over there!! Good lightning power!! Who is it!!" 4.3 "Look! The old man is ready to start on the boat! The goal of the old man is that person?!" "With lightning to protect the blood of the old man, he is crazy!" "Who said that he wants to defend... Look at him, it must be an attacking old man!!!" "Oh la la la!! Funny kid!!" The white beard laughed and the two hands squatted down. The bow of the Mobidia was slightly sunken, and the air was cracked. A huge shock wave rushed out with violent vibration energy. At the same time, Chiba also shouted, the upper body clothes were cracked, and the horrible thunder was blasted from a beam of light from a huge spider web, tearing the ice into a long crack, with a roaring The sound of shaking and swaying slammed into the shocking energy of the incoming. . v4 Chapter 141： : Prisoners descending from the sky "boom!!!!" The two shocks radiated a strong impact in the air. People within a radius of 100 meters were all blown out by the strong airflow. After the white and blue attacks were deadlocked in the air for a while, a more intense explosion sounded than before. After a few seconds, the person who tried to calm down looked at the hundreds of meters of potholes between the two, and opened his mouth and did not know what to say. After a moment of silence, the surrounding crowds boiled directly. "This.....this...that...the kid has blocked the power of the old man??!!" "What a joke!!" Even the warring States'' Captain''s eyes were slightly picked up, and the navy, who was fighting the pirates, even sent out a shout of cheers. White beard and Kaiduo are like two big mountains in their hearts, although they know that the three will be able to contain them, but they can see that they have the ability to take a white beard and have a blow in their own camp. The stone in their heart is a lot lighter. Chiba panted and looked at the white beard in the distance, and his mouth gradually raised a smile. 14 Although I know that White Beard deliberately gave him time to power the thunder, but the white beard is also a power boost, isn''t it? After the previous attack, Chiba probably guessed the strength of the Four Emperors. Although he still can''t beat the four emperors now, it is equally difficult for the four emperors to defeat him. At the very least, it is not a problem. White Beard is obviously aware of this. His look at Chibas eyes is not a contempt, but an extraordinary attention. "Hey, la la la, you can block the blow at a young age, Kaido, you are right, he is not my opponent, but it can definitely hold me." After a brief surprise, the war continued, but the pirates around Chiba were sparse and the Navy was a little more. "Now the hungry navy should be in the upper hand. The guys in the submarine prison are probably coming soon... Its really hard to keep the balance between the two sides...." Chiba looked at the chaotic battlefield and took a deep breath. Just as he aimed at a captain and prepared to attack, his heart suddenly filled half a beat, and a strong crisis shrouded him. A shadow appeared at his feet, and the huge figure of Kaydo emerged above Chiba, and the one-meter-wide fist was stunned with a horrible wind and whistle. There was no time to think about it. Chiba was almost subconsciously concentrating dozens of spider webs in front of her, and she fell in the direction of her fist. The hard and incomparable silk thread cracked at the moment of contact, and the black fist smashed the cobweb like a beast, and slammed it on the side of Chiba with a horrible force. After being hit, Chibas heart had only one thought, and that was pain. The bones of the body were nearing the collapse of the sound, and Chiba was directly bombarded like a broken sack. It hit the wall of the inner bay and shattered countless rocks, which were deeply printed in the center of the pit. Everyone stopped the attack in his hand, staring at the tall figure where he stood, and his mind was blank. What''s wrong? First, the white beard is capable of attacking, and then it is a punch that Kaiduo almost sneaked. What is this called Chibas treatment? Just then, a hoarse voice came out of the pothole. "Shooting him.....Raybeam!!!!!" A beam of half a meter wide beam blasted from the dust, and the cockroach hit the heart of Kaiduo''s eyebrows. After the latter was hit by the light column, it only leaned back on the head and did not step back. In the dust, Chiba put down his hand and pulled himself out of the stone. Touching his sore arm, Chiba licked his teeth. Fortunately, which one of the last unloading action, or now it will definitely be a broken bone, lying on the ground can not move ... this can be eaten big losses ..... Stepping out of the dust, Chibas hand condensed a sword in the sky, and his eyes looked cold and looked at Kaido. He knew why Kedu would attack him. Dolfranming told him that he would die in my hands before he died. I don''t know if he said ڡ... Looking at Chiba seems to be a good thing to stand up, Kayto eyes slightly. "Oh, kid, your attack is too low... or look at me!!" After he finished his foot, he rushed to Chiba at a speed that was incredible. And Chiba has no plans to fight with him. He doesn''t say that he is suffering all the time. If he is playing with him now, who is the shield of who? "Labor and capital don''t want to be a shield for the Navy." Whispered a whisper, Chiba''s direct lightning escaped Kaidu''s attack between the millennium. "Airway!!!!" A few transparent lines appeared in the air, and then Chiba followed them up to the air, and then fell to Ace''s execution platform in the eyes of Kayto almost fire. In the lower part of the red dog brow wrinkled, looked up and shouted loudly against Chiba. "Chiba! Why are you as a Wu Wuhai........" Chiba sat on the edge of the table and waved his hand impatiently. "Shut up, you didn''t see Kaido staring at me? Now I am physically weak, I have to rest, and I have to work hard to kill four white beard captains. It is said that the war started so long, you are sitting there and motionless. "As a naval general, you have to sit in the middle of the town! And you are the ''Seven Wuhai''! This time is to rush in the forefront! If 393 we shot, the opposite white beard and Kayto will definitely shoot! Now the situation is good, we are Pin down here........" Just as Chiba planned to satirize the red dog, there was a sudden riot on the battlefield ahead. A smile appeared on Chiba''s face. "Hey, red dog, look back at your eyes and see, ''The situation is great''? This is what you call the situation?" The red dog glimpsed, subconsciously turned back, and his face became extremely gloomy. "Where are the prisoners?" On the top of the battlefield, on the tsunami that was frozen by the barley, two huge warships were falling from the sky with a lot of crushed ice. In those crushed ice, at least a thousand pirates are mourning to fall, and at the forefront of those pirates, a familiar face with a straw hat appears in front of everyone. "Ace!! I am here to save you!!!" The eyes of the Warring States were rounded, and they turned their heads to the nearby Karp Road. "Kapp! It''s your loved one!" Kapp, who has always been calm, has also rounded his eyes. "Luffy?!!" And Chiba is calmly watching the nearly a thousand criminals. Is the egg even a little bit out?....... v4 Chapter 142： : Inpeton Undersea Prison Thousands of criminals who were staring at the airdrop, the hands and feet gradually became flustered. Over time, the opposite pirates seemed to have reached an agreement. Soon, the newly arrived prisoners naturally joined the pirates'' team. For these wicked guys, they didn''t know the meaning of the war. They didn''t know why the two sides would fight. But the grievances accumulated in the prisons in these years, but all thanks to the Navy........ One party is arresting their navy, one is their former old pirate, and there are two four emperors sitting in the town. Do you need to ask such things? There was no need for Bakis instructions, and the weapons were stalked on the battlefield. These fierce prisoners directly plunged into the pirate army and screamed at the positions of the navy. These prisoners who escaped from the Pelton prison have no less than 30 million bounty, and there are naturally many good players. Its not long before they joined the battlefield. Its almost a one-sided situation. White beard looked at the situation and pulled back again, and quietly relieved. Originally intended to go on like this with Kaido, but it would open the final battle directly. The variables are too big. It seems that there is no need for it. One arm caught the Mobidia''s ship''s side from the rear, and Luffy flew up with his hat. "Uncle! Are you a white beard? Ace said that you are his captain! Are you coming to him?" "Oh la la la la, yes! Ace''s brother! You are doing very well!" "Hey, uncle, uncle, in fact, they are not saved by me, but their hearts are very good, knowing that I am coming to save Ace, they are all huddled on board! I have not thanked them yet!" The other side of the card was originally not paying attention to Luffy, but when he inadvertently glanced, he found the hat on the top of Luffy. "Boy, where did the straw hat come from?" "Hey? Do you know this hat? It was given to me by my savior. He is a Shanks! It is a very powerful pirate. We have promised to meet at sea!" White beard and Kaiduo are at the same time, and there is a strange look in their eyes......... At the moment, Chiba sneaked into an inconspicuous corner below. When Lu Fei first appeared, he slipped down. If he continued to be on the execution desk, he would definitely be discovered by the boy of Lu Fei. And if it is discovered, the ghost knows what will happen with his brain that lacks roots. Moreover, he promised that people would not let him die, and he could not renege on it. Chiba looked at his worried Hankook and sighed long. "Bonnie at this time, they must be as worried about me as she is... but... I will leave the world after all...." Sighed again, Chibas body shape disappeared into a beam of lightning. At the same time, Qing Yan looked up at the Warring States on the execution desk and said, lazily. "Mr. Warring States, we almost have to use ''encirclement''." "Let''s wait, wait for our soldiers to quit." "Ok" As time passed, the navy was gradually suppressed from the ice battlefield back to the shore. The new prisoners released their own pressure, almost a desperate play, and the surrounding pirates seemed to be infected by their enthusiasm, and they all attacked madly. "How can we lose to the White Beard Pirates!! Rush!! Brothers! Save Ace!!" "That is, how can the reputation of the old man be lost? Rush!!" As the prisoners joined, the situation reversed instantly, the Navy stepped back, and the pirates continued to move forward. Looking at the navy, which has almost retreated to the coast, Chibas mouth evokes a smile. "Well, this should be started now..." As the voice just fell, there was a sudden sound of mechanical noise around the coast. "Oh....... No loss is the Warring States, which is called the Zhizhi. The timing is really accurate." With the roaring mechanical sound, a tall iron wall emerged from the coast, and the steam that was so hot was connected. However, these huge iron walls are extremely powerful, but the speed of their combined movement is also very slow. "If I remember correctly, there should be a ship under the sea, and the Little Oz did not appear... no matter what! Chiba turned into a bunch of lightning and exploded in the same place, and instantly appeared on the side of an iron wall. "White beard" The three majors of Qinglan, Red Dog and Huangqi also appeared on the other side of the wall. At their feet is the last gap in the iron wall. The pirates trapped in it also understood the meaning of the navy. They found that they had lost their attention after a violent bombing of the iron wall, and they rushed out to the only gap under the three majors. "Hey la la la!! That is the gap! Attack on the exit! The Warring States guy wants to trap us here!" With the sound of the white beard, whether it is understood or not, all the pirates turned their directions toward the gap. And the top three will be below, a purple figure with eyes closed, and the backhand holding the knife standing in front of the crowd. ". Hey? Where is the old man who is coming? Is it still holding the knife in the backhand? Where is the courage to come?! Let''s rush together! Save Ace back!!!" The pirates all laughed and the figure accelerated again. However, in many pirates, several people recognized the identity of the old man in the purple robe, and the cold sweat instantly wet their back. "Hey, hello...the guy in the purple dress is not a smile, what a joke...." The companion around him glanced: "What a smile, its just a blink of an eye..." When the voice did not fall, he suddenly felt a heavy body, and then he couldn''t help but hit the ground. The huge force even knocked a thick crack of ice on the ground. It wasn''t just him. Everything within a few hundred meters in front of the purple robe was like a heavy thing pressed onto the body, and it was printed on the ice. (No matter what) "Heavy control!" I smiled and pulled out the knife in my hand and pressed it to the front. "Double weights!" As he slammed down, the pirates who had struggled to get up had once again reached the ground. Some of them were weak and even spurted out of the blood. The ice on the entire range of hundreds of meters made a loud noise. Clear cracks appear on it. "Hey la la la la!! Gravity control?..." The white beard flashed in the eyes, and a small flash of light flashed in his hand, smashing the space in front of him. The space suddenly split, and a bunch of invisible positions whistling and screaming at the past. "Blue Bird!" A dozen-meter-long ice bird with a sly ice crystal screamed from the **** to hit the invisible position, both of which exploded in midair. The green barley fell from the sky with silky white frost. "This can''t make you destroy, white beard...". v4 Chapter 143： : chaos [to complete order] A white bearded face showed a smile. "Hey la la la la, is it for you?" "Although I can''t beat you, but I still have no problem procrastinating..." A loud noise came from not far from the barley, and the laser beam from Huang Wei exploded. "It''s so scary~ Kayto." A figure rushed out of the explosion intact, and Kaidos eyes flashed with the murderous light. The original ice surface exploded. With this force, Keduo rushed to Huang Hao with a very fast speed. The fists in the head succumbed to the latter''s head without mercy. "Hey~ I cant do it with the four emperors.... Tian Congyun! Huang Weis hands were smeared, and a slender yellow light sword appeared in his hand, picking up the sword, and a tinge in his eyes. "The sky is full of clouds and swords!" The light on the sky-cage cloud sword is greatly changed from yellow to a blazing white light, pulling out a glaring light particle. He was cut in the fist of Kaido. "boom!!!!" A huge explosion, a mushroom cloud was raised in situ, and a yellow figure was directly blasted into the air from the explosion. After flying hundreds of meters, it was able to stabilize the 433 body shape. In the air, Huang Qi released the broken Tian Congyun sword in his hand and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his back. "Hey~ I don''t think it''s Kedo..." Kaydo showed his body shape from the explosion unscathed, grinning, and the armed color was once again covered in the fist, and his feet were smashed. A speed that was no less than the previous speed caught up with the scorpion, and the huge fist brought up. The horror of the wind smashed the past. "Hey~ That''s there....what!!!" The fist of Kaido is about half a meter away from Huang Qi, while the latter is unbelievably bombarded. Huang Yans half-finished eyes slid round. "This.... What happened?" "Winning and losing, often in an instant." Kayto leaned slightly, did not hesitate to catch up with the jaundice still in the air, stretched out the right fist to cover the horrible domineering, fiercely smashed to the unstoppable jaundice. boom! ! ! Huang Weis voice was bombarded from the air, and the armed color domineering that covered the whole body had become extremely weak, and the Kayto was a big bang, and after landing on the ground, he was convinced that Huang Qi rushed over. (beei) "Huang Wei!!" In the distance, the green screaming anxiously, waved out two huge ice cones, and screamed to Kato with a fierce wind breaking sound. "Two spines spear!!!" However, a huge sickle was slashed on the two ice spears with a slight vibration. The horrible destructive power of the vibrating force smashed the ice spear from start to finish at the moment of contact. At the same time, Qinglan himself was also hit by a fist on the stomach, directly falling back from the air to the ice. "Hey la la la la! Little devil, dare to distract me in the face?" Just as the red dog was ready to go to the rescue, a thunderbolt exploded in his ear. "Kado gives me, you are ready to move." Chiba came silently to the side of the red dog, surrounded by three groups of thunder-sized thunder balls. I still wanted to kill a few people, but I didn''t expect that there would be so many prisoners... but it was not bad. If Huang Hao died, it would be troublesome. Thinking of this, Chiba was not hesitating, his hands pressed against the air, and three laser beams wrapped in lightning thundered from the three thunderballs around him. "Shooting him! Lei Guangzhu!" Caddo looked at the thunderbolt of the eye, and some of the rare wrinkles. It seems to be a little different from the previous one........ But he still chose to hit the thunder with Lei Guangzhu. The fist with this horrible power blew on the scorpion without a fancy. In the sound of a crisp bone blast, the arm of the yellow stalks and the defensive arm was broken, and the armed color of the body disappeared, and the fist of Kaiduo was slammed on him. Like a large cannonball, Huang Qi was bombarded from the battlefield by this attack, and slammed into the ''iron wall'', knocking a hard wall into a humanoid hole. And Chibas eyes are fixed on three beams of lightning. With the sullenness of Kaiduo, the three-finger flaws appeared on his left shoulder. Sure enough to penetrate....... Chiba sneered and rushed up, but he was caught on one shoulder by one hand. "This is what you call rescue!" The red dogs eyes are red. Chiba is the cold hand of the red dog. "Who knows that Kaido will not escape? Also, don''t leave the mistake on my head. If the position of Huang Wei is me, you will never go to the rescue." "you!!!!" Two fire smokes appeared in the eyes of the red dog, and the fist of the right hand lowered the silk magma. "Oh?" Chiba looked at the red dog with a meaningful smile on his face. "Want to attack me?" Just then there was a smile on the edge of the ''iron wall''. "Red dog general!!! Launched offensive!! I can''t control it!!!" Within a kilometer of the smile, all the pirates were overwhelmed by the massive gravity, and this range is the maximum that he can control. In this short period of time, countless pirates swarmed into the huge rebellion. The pressure of a smile and a smile has also increased geometrically. The Warring States on the punishment platform also said with a sullen face: "Red dog! Don''t worry about Huang Wei! Launch an offensive!" At this point, the red dog''s eyes are almost gloomy and can spurt fire, and Chiba is an indifferent look at him. "!!!" "know!!" The barley machine, which is able to withstand the white beard, pointed out at the yellow scorpion, and a group of extremely cold gas rushed out, freezing the stunned yellow scorpion in the huge ice. With a long scream, the red dog turned his head and his body rushed out of the flames of the big group, and his hands lifted his aim at the sky. "Go to hell!! Pirates!! Meteor Volcano!!!" However, when the red dog blasted the first meteor volcano, the figure of Kaido appeared quietly next to the red dog, and the fist of the right hand was wrapped in dark domineering. "Little scorpion, want to start under my eyes?" With a sneer, Kedado waved his fist and screamed at the head of the red dog. however A loud noise, a wall composed of lines like a spider web, was blocked in front of Kay''s fist, and Chiba looked at Kaido and said coldly. "Although I really want to see the red dog being smashed, but not now." "Your opponent is me, Kaido." v4 Chapter 144： : Battle Kato The Meteor volcano is the most suitable move for the red dog. The double fists produce a large number of huge lava fists with lava. The magma of the meteor shower is constantly falling, turning the ice into a lava sea, and the pirates who have lost their foothold are Can only be a live target. In the Warring States period, the ''Iron Wall'' cofferdam plan was not fully developed, because a person appeared at the last moment, dragging a smile, allowing the pirates to get out of the gravity field, so that although many pirates were lost, However, it is a good idea to get rid of the predicament of being a living target or sinking into the sea. As for the person who dragged a smile, it was a Malcolm that was saved from the background of the sea. The pirates have a strong addition to Malcolm, and they have not lost much of the navy in terms of top-level combat power. The pirates have been bombarded by the navy when they landed from the last crack, and they lost a lot of troops. Now the navy and the pirates have the same level of strength, all on the coast, with the first half of Marin Vatican as the battlefield, carrying out a crazy attack. But these don''t make much sense to Chiba because...-. "The purpose has been _ reached..." Watching the battled navy pirates, the blue-eyed red dogs fighting with white beards, and the white-bearded captains who fought against the Seven Wuhai, the war finally ushered in a heated situation. And this situation of ''everyone is busy'' is exactly what Chiba expects. Because in this case, no matter whether it is to save Ace or do something else, no one will come and stop him, because your opponent will entangle them... Chiba leans slightly and transforms the fruit''s ability into a thunder and a surgical fruit. "I can''t die anyway, Ace, you will suffer a lot from it first. If you save you and escape from the navy, you have to work hard. The current goal is mainly..." A fist with a horrible wind broke down, and there was a burst of smoke in the place where Chiba stood before. Turned into a thunderstorm in the distance, Chiba looked at the tall figure rushing out of the dust, and spit out a few words. "Its another sneak attack. Its really uncultivated, Kaido." "What is education? You should live in my fist and talk to me about education!" The ground block at the foot of Kaiduo was split, and with a loud bang, Keduos huge fist wrapped in domineering appeared in front of him. Chiba hands entangled in domineering, in a cross shape in front of the body. when! ! ! ! Undoubtedly, Chiba directly slammed out with a punch. After flying a dozen meters in the air, he slammed into the wall of the naval headquarters wall and pulled out a human-shaped pothole, firmly embedded in it. "Hey ~ ~ strong brute force, can not face hard." Looking up and looking at Kaido who disappeared in front of him again, Chibas spirited shuddered. "room!! baton!!!" The semi-circular position of the diameter of a kilometer appeared, and the Chiba was exchanged with a piece of gravel far away. "boom!!!!!" When he first appeared, Chiba saw that Kedots fist was printed in the pothole he had been waiting for. A crack in the width of Zhang was running through the tall naval wall, dividing the naval symbol in the middle into two. Waved three lightning bolts, Chiba quickly exchanged positions with another gravel. boom! ! There was a giant pit appearing on the ground, and Kayto''s face became a bit gloomy. "The guy who is more than a dozen meters tall, the speed is so fast, I use the teleport to be able to take advantage of the speed, really worthy of the four emperors. Thunder!!!!" A ten-meter-wide lightning column descended from the sky and directly enveloped the lower Kayto. However, in the thunderbolt of the thunder, one hand stretched out. Chiba''s pupils shrink, and the ability to exchange the fruits of surgery is again activated. boom! ! ! The boulder was smashed in an instant, and Kato squinted at Chiba with a cold face, and a few flashes of the body rushed over. "Kids! Don''t jump around like a bug!" Wen Yan, Chiba turned a big white eye to him, raising his hand is two extremely fast thunder, and this time, Chiba is aimed at Kaido''s eyes. Even if your body strength is higher, your eyes are still fragile. Sure enough, looking at the two lasing blasters, Kaido in the rapid advance can only helplessly close his eyes. And Chiba and so on is the moment he closes his eyes. baton! ! ! Asking for flowers Chiba''s body shape was instantly exchanged with a piece of gravel above the top of Kaiduo''s head. The right hand was lightly touched on the mark of the wrist, and a knives with red handles appeared in Chiba. The violent electric mans sprang from the hand, and the blade of the village Yumao was covered with a very thin outer sheath. The knife with the sharpness was once again rising one step. "A guy with a sharp eye like you will definitely not be able to see the domineering moments, so..." Chiba body in the air is a beautiful big loop, the knife in the hand brings a trace of lightning, using all the power. The violent slashing of Kedot''s back neck. ".......you can''t hide my knife!!!!" when! ! ! ! ! A loud noise, the village rain with a thunderbolt was cut directly on the back neck of Kaido, but there was a layer of armed color domineering. Not only his back neck, his entire back, but his body is covered with a layer of armed color domineering. "Hey? Another one?" At a small meeting of Chiba''s gods, Keduo sneered, his feet off the ground, and made a difficult big loop in the air. The right fist was armed with a dark, armed color. "!!!" In such a short period of time, there was no time to start the transfer. Chiba could barely keep the knife in front of him and cover the domineering. boom! ! ! ! This lower Kayto finally squatted on the body of Chiba, and Chiba was like the jaundice before, and spit out **** head and flew out. However, he was not hit a second time. "room!! baton!!" Already refused to find a stone, a bad pirate was exchanged by him. The next moment, the pirate was directly bombarded by Kato''s fist into a platter of meat. Chiba appeared in the distance, and the hand holding the knife was slightly numb. "Call, call, call.... The abnormal body, plus the armed color of the whole body....... It is impossible to cut the defense at all!" Just after saying this, in the distance, Kato rushed over again. This time, Chiba did not choose to transfer again. . v4 Chapter 145： : Hard fight If a pure physical attack can''t destroy Kaido''s defense, then try the cutting of the surgical fruit! Holding the knife in both hands, a flash of light in the eyes of Chiba, "cut!!" A long knife crossed, an invisible force was cut out, a light bang, a very fine knife mark appeared on the far-away naval wall, and a hundred meters long invisible knife mantle cut directly a piece of more than 100 meters. City wall. And Kaito, who is close at hand, continues to rush like no one else. "@@#%!" Cursing a few words, Chiba directly transferred to the 100-meter-long wall that was cut. In the strength of the fruit of the operation, gently grabbed the wall, and Chiba threw it out at the face of Kaido. Looking at the flying wall, Kedot bent over. "Like this kind of attack.... it is useless at all!!!" At the foot of the land, "two three three three" scattered a circle of cobweb-like cracks, and Kaido shook a punch against the wall. The huge force pushed the air, and with a horrible bang, the wall was directly smashed by the air waves, but Kayto smashed. Where did the bug go? "Looking for me?" Chiba is full of electric awns, and each of them stretches out a thumb, and the dark blue electric awns jump at his fingertips. "One billion volts, discharge!!!" The violent current rushed along the fingers of Chiba to the back of Kayto. The dazzling blue current covered all of Kedot''s body in an instant, and a thunderball that almost wrapped him up appeared in everyone''s eyes. "Well!!!" And Kaido seems to have been affected, and the body kept smashing. effective! ! "Continue to continue! Discharge!!!!" The violent current once again ran down the body of Kayto along the hand of Chiba, and the electric mans on his body strengthened again, and the blazing thunder and lightning made a dazzling light. "Thunder!!!" In the sky, a thick thunderbolt is not falling like money, and the violent thunder is almost through the heavens and the earth. In the attack of Chiba, Kaido was also paralyzed by the body, with both feet soft and unconsciously half-squatting on the ground. "Hey, Karp, look over there, Kaido seems to have been dragged by Chiba alone. This Chiba has caused a lot of trouble when it is seven Wuhai, but it is really not wrong!" The Warring States watched the lightning-wrapped parcel on the punishment platform, and said that Chiba, who had been paralyzed by Kato, said to Karp with some excitement. Karp blinked. "Using the paralysis of thunder is indeed a good method, but the paralysis of lightning is limited. After Kedo adapts, it will not have this effect." The voice just fell, and there was a roar in the thunderbolt in the distance. Slowly stood up from the ground, in the lightning of the sky, Kaido clenched his fist. "You, this, one, bastard!!!!" The next moment, the thunder of the sky disappeared, and a blue figure was slammed into the air. Chiba''s shoulders came out of the ruins, and a trace of blood ran down from the corner of his mouth. It hurts a lot, and sure enough, he can''t continue to trap him when he adapts. Fortunately, his body is still in paralysis, this fist is not very powerful, but... "room!!" Chiba exchanged with a piece of gravel in the air, and she avoided the punch of Kaido. "I seem to know how to deal with him!" Converting the ability of the thundering fruit into a line of fruit, Chiba shook a hand against the underlying Keduo. "Lineage!!" Tens of thousands of invisible silk lines appeared in the vicinity of Kaiduo, and Kaidu did not even look at these lines, and stepped on a pit in the same place and rushed to the air in the Chiba. Humph. With a slam, Chiba quickly exchanged a position with a gravel in the distance, but this time he just exchanged, and Kaido rushed to his side. The speed is getting faster! "baton!!!" Once again in the air exchange position, Chiba relies on the ability of the surgery to evade Kato''s offense, and this time does not have to be before, Kaiduo seems to speed up a lot, every time he is able to avoid Kai More fists. After an attack, Kayto finally stopped the attack with irritability. "Bastard! Bug! You are down to fight with me! Dare not to run away!" He stood in the same place, and he made a punching air wave against the air. However, in the face of Chiba''s ability to transfer, this attack wave simply has no meaning. Taking time to look at Keduo, the latter is standing in the air and beating the air, releasing a group of air waves to blow up the surrounding. The power of each air wave is no less than the attack of Kaiduo''s fist. After watching a few navy-level navies stunned by an air wave, Chiba could not help but scream. "This power is really terrible. How much power is there to make the air like this...." Said to return, Chiba also began to counterattack..... "Wiring harness, bondage!!" With the clearing of Chiba, the squad that is beating the air in the distance, a tough silk thread instantly wrapped him into a ball of more than a dozen meters. This is to only bind it for a little while, but he should be more angry. Sure enough, in less than five seconds, Kaidos fist shattered the ball. "This is the move of Dolfranming, you don''t know what the waste is most afraid of me, there is nothing to stop my fist!" Kayto screamed and chased his feet again, and Chiba did not use the transfer again, but the line turned the fruit into a frosty fruit, and dragged him with ice, while continuing to lean toward the naval wall. go with. Chiba swayed to the south coast, while Kayto seized the opportunity in an instant and slammed into Chiba. The latter can barely make an ice shield, but under the fist of Kaido, the unskilled ice shield was broken instantly, and Chiba was beaten by this punch and printed on the naval wall. Shake his head, the pupil of Chiba shrank, and then opened the room and teleported out of place. boom! ! Kaido is like a destructive god, and a punch trembles before and after the small half of the naval wall. "Ha ha ha! Little devil! Don''t you run away! Why, change your mind?!" With his feet on the wall, Kaido jumped to the naval wall and looked at Chiba not far away, screaming loudly. "Haha! Run 5.4! I want to see if you can go there!!" Kayto yelled. Chiba smiled at Kaido. "Do you know that there are only two places in the entire navy overlooking the island, one is the execution desk, and the other is here, on the naval wall." "Well? How about that? Want to see the scenery before dying?" Kay smirked and said: "Your transfer is easy to use, but it requires a ''target'' to start. I don''t know if you find it or not. ''The things are blown away by the wind." "Here, it is not the ground!" And Chiba is an indiscriminate spreader, taking out a phone bug from the mark of the wrist. "This is the highest point, and it should be able to see it." A familiar voice came from the phone bug. "Ah, Chibas head, through the sight of the ڡ, I see it very clearly.... v4 Chapter 146： : Transformation strategy At the culmination of Marin Vado, the walls of the Navy City, where Chiba is entangled with Kay. The two figures are wrapped in a horrible thunder and lightning, while the other is in the shape of a giant of more than a dozen meters. The gestures are terrifying. After all, freezing is a skill that has just been learned. It is still not as good as a thunder. No matter what method Chiba uses, the wiring harness is good, and the ice is frozen. In the face of Kaidos strange power, it cant be delayed for a second. . Flashing away from Kaidos punch, Chiba moved to the gravel in the air. The pickpocket hit two lightning bolts, and Kaido flew out the two lightning bolts with a single wave, and the speed of rushing to Chiba did not slow down at all. "Damn......." After again swapping the position with a piece of gravel and re-blasting the two beams, Chiba slightly breathed. Always open the room and transfer position, use lightning, the spirit is still highly concentrated, and accidentally will be hit by the guy. Looking at Kato, who was laughing and rushing, Chiba had no choice but to transfer again. At the same time, he took out more than a dozen thunderbolts and banged his 14 eyes. The moment that Kaido closed was a few attacks time in Chiba. But these attacks don''t have much effect on Kaido. "Annoying little devil!!" Kaytos black domineering domineering directly killed all the bombardments in Chiba. Looking at the fist that Kaido turned and rushed, Chiba could only pull back with a knife. Originally thought that he would be brought here, he could kill him directly with the '''', but he did not expect that the speed of Kaidu was so fast that he could not recognize it, except that he locked it for a while when he just stood up and talked. In the distance, Luo could not lock the attacking Caddo. "The rumor gun''s attack range is only five meters, which is similar to the Thunderbolt''. It is almost normal for a Kayto to catch up with the speed of the teleport. It is normal for Luo to lock it.... "Hahaha!! Bug! Where are you doing?" Kaidu laughed and rushed to Chiba, and his fists kept hitting. A group of white air masses pushed the air out of the huge roar, and grabbed it on the wall. A stone of ten meters was easily caught in his hand. I voted for Chiba. I sneaked away from the air fist, and held the ''Village Yumaru'' to crush the boulder. Chiba used the power of surgery and the thundering fruit to shoot against the gravel. The gravel was wrapped around the silk and Rayman flew back. however.. "Hahaha!! Little devil!! How do you run here!!!" The voice of Kaidu suddenly appeared behind Chiba, and the domineering on the right hand was glaring. Oops! ! Is it taking me to shoot the broken rock from the side? ! boom! ! ! ! Chiba barely put the knife in front of him, but the power on the fist was horrible, and it was directly stamped on the chest of Chiba. After a loud bang, Chiba was directly hit by the punch from the wall, hitting a corner of the wall into a powder, and then printed a huge hole of tens of meters on the ground. In the eyes of the surrounding people, the shape of Chiba appears on the edge of the big pit. "Cough... cough, cough, cough!!!" "Bug, it is still alive." Kaydo disdained and opened his mouth, jumping off the wall and shaking the surrounding stones several meters high. "Be able to resist my fist is not dead, you really have the power to kill Jack, but this is not enough!!!" Chibas pupils shrank, and they refused physical discomfort and immediately shifted out. The fists were like a shadow, with a huge whistling sound hitting the place before Chiba. Chiba just wanted to pick up a few thunderbolts. With the movement of his right hand, there was a sharp pain in his chest. A blood squirted directly, and the blood contained a few pieces of internal organs. "۶!!!" Did the blow have broken a few ribs and inserted it into the lungs... Damn, can''t continue this way! ! "Ha ha ha!! How can I not be hurt if I hit a blow! Bug!!" There was a blur in front of him, and Kaidos fist slammed into his body again. baton! ! ! In the millennium, Chiba forcibly lifted the spirit into the air, and then stretched out the left fist and hit the chest. With a black blood spit out, the broken bones and the injured lungs were temporarily under the power of the surgical fruit. Recovery. After such a long time, Kaido also had some asthma, he stopped at the ground and looked up at Chiba. "Oh? Is it self-mutilated? Bed bugs." It hurts...calling... It seems that the plan to kill Kayto is temporarily put aside. Its not so good, but its not so good. If this is the case, then save Ace first........ The Thunder fruit is transformed into a glittering fruit. Chiba looked up and rushed over again, and Kedos stretched out his hand, and a group of light condensed in his hand. "Its really annoying for a bed bug!!!!" Several laser beams were blasting on Kayto, and the flames of the explosion of the ring shrouded him. Kedo laughed and rushed out of the smoke. "If ס doesnt work, use light? If its useless, how much is this attack... When he hadn''t finished speaking, he stunned because he had no shadow of Chiba in his eyes, and some were a hot light. "Who said that I want to attack? It''s just to seal your vision. I said that if your body is stronger, your eyes will always be weak." "Yaoguang!!!" A group of extremely glaring light blasted at the fingertips of Chiba, and Kato, who was caught off guard, was directly closed to the vision. Last night, all of Chiba directly turned into a light granule and rushed to the execution desk, because he knew that with Kaydos knowledge of domineering, it was very simple to lock him in 390, but he wanted to be so precise. It''s not that simple. What happens to Kaido, which cannot be precisely locked? "Ah!! Bug!!! I must kill you!!" After adjusting for a while, Kaido turned his head and looked at the direction of Chiba. His feet went to Chiba in desperation. Whether it was a navy or a pirate, as long as it was slightly rubbed to Kato. Just flew out with a vomiting blood. At the moment, Chiba stood on the penalty platform. Karp said with a smile in the dull eyes of the Warring States. "Hey, this guy is handed over to you." If the eyes can kill, then the eyes of the Warring States are like that. He screams at Chiba in an almost roaring tone. "what did you say!!!!" The next moment, Kaidos fist arrived. This is a slap in the face of Kaiduo. The huge force is at the top of the punishment platform. The two prisoners were directly crushed into patties by the punching of the fists. The Karp and the Warring States on the stage were also caught off guard by the war. boom! ! ! ! ! A loud bang, the execution table made by the special haitiemu is like a piece of wood. "Snapped" A soft bang sounded in the dust. Then, a string of hot flames skyrocketed, and the thick flame almost penetrated the whole world. "Fire column...". v4 Chapter 147： : Plan to expand Looking at the huge flame column rising in front of the navy, both the pirates and the navy are stuck in place. . The glare from Chiba, the smashing of the torture platform, and the release of Ace, all came too fast, so that everyone could not respond. "The execution desk.... was broken by Kaido? Ace came out....." Malcolm looked at the broken table in the air, and some overwhelmed. We haven''t passed yet, is Ace down? "Is that called Chiba to seduce Kayto? There is also a stone handcuffs..." Looking at the fire pillar rising in front of the navy, the white beard flashed a trace of surprise. A blow forced the red dog and the green scorpion, and Bai Hu gasped and laughed. "Hey la la la la!! That kid is doing very well!" "Chiba that bastard!!!" In the eyes of the red dog, there is a very deep murderousness, and one foot is stepping on it. The red dog directly squatted down the white beard and rushed to the place where the punishment was placed. "All Navy!!!! Fully stop Fire Boxing Ace and White Beard Pirates are close! With the roar of the red dog, the surrounding navy reflected and shrank, moving closer to the middle. "Yes!" The pirates around me also recovered from the excitement. They excitedly raised the sword in their hands. Margo launched two blue-blue wings, and the horse first rushed from the air. "White Beard Pirates!! Follow me!! Save Ace together!!!" "Oh!!!!" There was a hint of impatience in the eyes of the green scorpion, and the two hands condensed two ice crystals, and the force was pressed against the sea surface. However, just as he was about to press his hand on the surface of the sea, a sickle swept him with domineering. The hands were shot on the sickle, and the knife was instantly frozen into a huge ice crystal, and the green dragonfly bit his teeth and said a word. "White beard!" "!!! , you should not go to participate....... I am old bones, and some use!!!" Its a bit hard to deal with two, but one... The air cracked a trace of the road, and the white beard laughed and slashed the knife to the green. "That''s over there, give it to them! ``!" "!!!" In fact, without the blocking of the white beard, the young man knows that Ace can''t stop it. In the flames of the ruins of the execution desk, Ace slammed a fiery flame, waved a hot wave, and directly retracted the rushing navy. "Thank you, Chiba." "Hey, before I looked at your expression, I was prepared to eat my rhythm. Do you want me to say a few words now?" Chiba also laughed, and the thunder and lightning flashed, and several navies that rushed up the thunder and lightning directly flew out. Ace blushes slightly, then a little embarrassed to say: "This.....this.....hahahaha!! Don''t go to the heart! Let''s go out and compare better!" Chiba licked his mouth. "Cut, you really think so.. Haha!! You bastard! Go out and settle it!" "it is good!" The Chiba eyes are condensed, and the translucent circular space is released from the hand, covering a few kilometers again. "But... you better stay away from me....the guy recovers quickly...." The voice just fell, and a nearby figure suddenly broke through the fire wall. Kayto rushed in with a fire, and raised his fist and printed it against Chiba. "Dare to attack me! Bug!! Go to hell!!" Chiba turned his eyes, and he had already seen Kaidos attacking moves, with simple speed and strength, and a tough body. "baton!" Chiba instantly moved to the sky, and his feet slammed into the air and turned into an arrow. Kayto was about to catch up, but a flame column was in front of him, and Ace flashed out of the flame. "Come on! Chiba! I will cover you!!" Kedots eyes twitched slightly, and the fists in his hand took back a bit of strength. "Kid, don''t get in the way!" And Ace did not mean to retreat, his hands clasped to the ground, with the flames on his body, almost a physical fire wall greeted Kayto''s fist. "Fire mirror!" The fist banged on the fire wall, and the fire wall only lasted for less than two seconds and turned into a flame of the sky. Kaiduo snorted, and the huge fist rushed to Ace without mercy. "!!!" Two blue-blue wings crossed in front of Kay''s fist, and Malgo turned into a dead bird from the sky. But the two are still being smashed and kicked out by the punch of Kaido. Kaidu glanced at the pirates who had broken through the naval defense lines, and then looked at Ace deeply, and slammed his feet and quickly chased the Chiba in the air. Just as Ace was about to stop again, Karp stood in front of him with his fists pressed, and on the Malcolm side, the red dog had roared and attacked him. Ace looked anxiously at the figure that Kato rushed to, and silently said in his heart: It should be able to run away, Chiba. On the other side, with the block of Ace, Chiba had long ran a long distance, and turned into a thunder and lightning flashing forward in the air, looking back at the Kaidu, who was quickly chasing after him, from the wrist mark Call out the phone bug. ". Luo! Are you still on the boat? Let Robin fill half of the energy into the one hundred ''dark gold cannons'' on both sides of the ship! The other half are all added to the ''''! Good attack preparation! Big fish is coming!" While talking, while Chiba avoided the air fist that Kato blew. "Know it! Chiba is the master! This point has already been thought of by Robin! I have already prepared it, and now you are leading the target!" Chiba took the phone bug in his arms and thought about it. He turned to Kedo and gave him a middle finger. Was flashed to the eyes, blocked by two little devils, and intercepted by a group of navies. Kaido was already on the air. After seeing this gesture, the anger that had inflated to the limit in his heart rose again. "Kid, I must kill you today!!!!" With one foot on the ground (Zhao Zhao), the ground within a few tens of meters instantly cracked the road, and Kaidu accelerated again with a force. Calculate, it should be faster....... Crossing a tall building again, Chiba finally saw the ԡ resting on the port. At the same time, the phone bug in Chibas arms sounded. "Chiba is the master! Get out!" It was said that Chiba had not thought about it and exchanged a position with a piece of gravel on the ground. At the same time, Luo, who was a few kilometers away, bent his mouth. "See you...Kado..." Gently pull the trigger down. The floating shell on the ڡ barrel was frantically rotated, and the power of the cymbal was compressed in an instant. With a muffled sound, the slogan''s avatar was suddenly pressed and pressed. A bundle of five meters wide, deep purple, almost black light column instantly spans more than a thousand meters of space, in the outer Le Mans wrapped, straight ahead of Kaido. . v4 Chapter 148： : The shock of this hit When Kaido just rushed out from the upstairs, a dangerous crisis machine instantly enveloped Kaiduo''s body, although he did not know why, but his instinctive instinct for death told him that there must be a death that could cause him to die. thing. His instinct for death has never been wrong, and it is exactly the same. Kaido is keen to commit suicide because he knows that he will never die. It is also because of this intuition that Kayto will become stronger step by step, grow step by step, and eventually become the four emperors of the new world. However, since he remembered, there has never been such a feeling that he can be afraid of being cold. The first second is still a prey, and the next second becomes a prey. Just like being thrown into the extremely cold ice from the warm tropical, the momentary difference made him lose control of the body directly. fast! Quickly move! ! Kedo groaned in his heart, and he seemed to see a hot light in his retina. The pursuit of life, let Kaido move miraculously a few meters before the rumor gun launched. In the next second, the rumored gun fired, and the dark purple light beam directly penetrated the half of Kaiduo. From the waist above, the entire right arm, connected with half of the 247 lungs, he proud of the powerful body in front of the deep purple beam. It is exactly the same as sheet of paper. Destroy and annihilate, instantly annihilate. "what is this" After the deep purple light beam passed through Kaido, there was no pause and continued to blast out. From the top left of the battlefield, the entire naval wall was penetrated and crossed from above the battlefield. There were a few unlucky eggs that jumped into the air, and they were instantly smashed into pieces by the purple light column. The light column still had no signs of stopping after bombarding the two sides of the iron wall, pulling a long stretch on the sea. Wave line. The light column came fast, and it went fast. It lost all the signs in just two seconds. However, the shock brought by those two seconds is absolutely unparalleled. Looking through a neat line of light, the entire battlefield is silent. Even the violent red dog and the powerful white beard were staring at the direction in which the light column disappeared. Bang....... The ruined and riddled naval wall was finally unsustainable and slowly shattered into a ruin. "That...what is it..." Ace opened his mouth and said in a dull moment. And Chiba, who made all of this, met unexpected people. The man lacked a few teeth in his mouth, his appearance was rough, his body was thick and hairy, his hair was black and fluffy, he was wearing a headscarf, he wore two necklaces around his neck, his hands were wearing two bracelets, and the ten fingers were also separated. Wear jewelry rings in different styles. There were three flintlocks on the left side of the waist, and a bottle of strong rum on the right side of the waist, wearing a white shirt. This man is a black beard that has dark fruits and provokes everything. There were several crew members beside him, and the look of the prisoner was obviously the prisoners who had just escaped from the Pelton prison. Their hands were firmly caught on the seriously injured Kayto. "Ha ha ha ha ha!! Chiba! Your boat is very powerful! Join us how!" The black beard stood in front of the lost body, and looked at Chiba with his arms wide open. "With your boat! Plus our strength! Who else can stop us in this sea! Who else can compete with us! The next era is ours!" "How?! Let us start the next era together!! Look! Look!" Black beard licked Kato''s hair and his eyes flashed to Chiba. "To be honest, Berga Punk has already dealt with me! The madman who was so intoxicated in the experiment told me that if he was brought to him with excellent experimental products, he would promise me all the conditions, and (beaf) Kedo! Is there a good experimental product than Kayto!" Chiba, who looked at his inability to kneel on the ground, frowned slightly. "Hey, don''t say anything else. He is a four-time emperor. It''s not good to treat you like this." The black beard stunned, then laughed loudly, patted the dust on Kayto, and gently placed him on the ground. "Oh, O, that''s right! So you promised me?" Chiba took out a set of clothes from the wrist and put it on. After finishing the fine finishing, he lifted his eyelids and looked at his black beard. "No interest, I don''t like scum." The black beard squinted and then narrowed his eyes. A slamming sound, six bullets into two interlaced characters hit the thousand leaves. Chiba did not even look at it, and turned and walked backwards. A dark pillar descended from the sky behind the Chiba, and the large column flew out the six bullets. "Hey, scum, what do you do relative to the boss?" Urki fell on the edge of the pillar and looked coldly at the black beard. The black beard turned into a number of colors, and finally looked down on Urki. "What do you say about me........" "Oh, can''t hear? Urki said that you are a scum." The space shook, Luo, Bonnie, Choba and Robin appeared in the back of Chiba, staring coldly at the black beard. Chiba stopped the steps back, turned around, and gathered a bunch of darkness that kept spinning, laughing and looking at the black beard. "Why, do you want to die? Or do you think that you have a dark fruit and you are invincible? Don''t be stupid, scum!" Just finished, Chiba crushed the darkness and then held it against the black beard. "shock!" As soon as the voice fell, the air of the black beard appeared a crack in the road. Then, with a loud noise, the black beard and his body spewed blood directly and flew out. I don''t want to wipe the corners of my mouth, and the black beard looks up with an incredible look. "This is the power of the shocking fruit! Shocking in the air! Even the white beard...." Chiba sneered. Of course, the white beard can''t do it. This is 180%. The two earthquakes can superimpose the ability of the fruit. Although this kind of attack is useless in the distance, it is quite easy to use in the vicinity. "He can''t do it, shut me down, scum." "you!!!" Chiba waved his hand and turned to walk towards the ԡ. "If you are not afraid of death, just follow up. Let''s go back. It is very troublesome for the navy to come." v4 Chapter 149： : Hundreds of cannons Turning around, Chiba and his party completely ignored the dark face of the black beard that was going to drip out of the water, and waved his hand to go to the ԡ. Before leaving, Urki also peeled an egg into his mouth and compared the black beard to a middle finger. Next to the black beard, the old man with two long white horns on his head took a step forward, and the thick hands and bones made a loud noise. "Captain Black Beard, do you want to attack? I can''t do it in prison...." The black beard is a gloomy look at the Chiba line. "No, don''t do it....." Next to it, the white-faced red lips and long nose, looking at the appearance of a very vampire like Katrina Tipo touched the gun in his sleeve, and then smashed the prison uniform. "Hey, Captain, don''t need to be so scared of them. There are four big prisoners in the six-story prison. Now I am short of a dress. The clothes of the two chicks are pretty good." The black beard''s face was more gloomy. He turned his head and looked at Catalina coldly. There were two small swirls in his eyes, and the silky kill was released from the pupil. "I said, don''t be big with him, can''t you hear?" When he was seen by the black beard''s eyes, Katrina cut out and unconsciously twisted his head to the other side without refutation. The black beard leaned over and grabbed more hair, and turned his head and walked back to the other side. "Where do you want clothes to go to the Navy? Did you forget the attack?" "But that kind of attack can''t be used multiple times in a short time....." "Even if there is a half-point, I won''t take risks, let alone they have other weapons of attack." Upon hearing this, the people of the Black Beard Pirates rushed, subconsciously turned their heads, and then the pupils contracted to the tip size. Not far from the ''Proverbs'', I dont know when there are countless dark gold barrels. The barrel is about two meters long. A group of shining currents flash in the barrel from time to time, and as they move The barrel is also moving. This time, they never said a word again, honestly following the black beard, fleeing here. In the domineering color of Chiba, the disappearance of the black beard and his line clearly came to mind. Uh... I know that Im running. If I dare to come up, the labor and energy will be completely consumed, and I will leave you with this group of scum. however.. "Hey, hello! Chiba! What happened to you!!!" Chiba lay on the deck, lying where he was lying, and he shuddered and pointed to the switch of the defensive hood, saying that he was out of breath. "No... it doesn''t matter, just broke a few ribs, blood in the lungs, comminuted fractures in the thighs, muscle necrosis....." "What should I do!!!" Qiaoba ran around Chiba with his hands in his head, tearing his eyes in his eyes. "Doctor! Doctor! If you don''t have a doctor, you will die!" "I.......you..." Choba grabbed the arm of Chiba, and a few bones shattered, and the latter suddenly expanded. "Broken, broken..... let go, let go.......you..... are you not a doctor..." "Hey?" Half an hour later, the door to Chiba surgery was opened, and Luo and Choba walked out of the room. "Chiba is a good thing, he just injured a little in the battle, and forced the use of the power of the surgical fruit to block the wound, so it led to the way, just under the treatment of I and Qiaoba, the wound can be completely restored. "Oh yeah~~ Even if you praise me like this, I won''t be happy~~" Bonnie rushed into the house, and Luo took the excitement of Choba and threw it to Robin. He came to the ship''s side with a knife and looked at the port. On the other side of the port, there are dense pirate ships and warships. It is faint to see a blue-blue bird circling in the air. "White beards have also begun to withdraw their troops. After all, Ace has been saved, but it seems that the White Beard Pirates Group is not so simple..." In the front of Marin Vado, in the crescent-shaped bay, the dense pirates are retreating to the outside against the gunfire of the sky, and the direction in which they retreat is the place where Chiba blasted the hole in the ''iron wall''. The sturdiness of the ''iron wall'' lies in its integrity. It has to admit that a complete ''iron wall'' has no way for it, but if there is a gap on it, the result will be different. With a light hit, the white beard expands the five-meter-wide hole dozens of times. Waving the sickle in his hand, the white beard wrestled with the green scorpion, while covering the pirates to retreat, while Malcolm occupied the air superiority and commanded many pirates. As for the red dogs, they just fled. Ace and Luffy came out, and the captain of another white-bearded pirate group. Asking for flowers Although Luffy is not strong enough now, his tacit understanding with Ace can definitely resist the red dog, and with the addition of a captain, it will completely suppress the red dog. The latter can only watch the many pirates slipping under his eyes under the eyes. White beard looked up and looked at the Warring States in the state of the Big Buddha, laughing out loud. "Hey la la la la!! Warring States! This war is what we won!! I took my son away!" The Warring States is a punch that will smash the pirate ship in front of him, watching the white beard scream. "Even if you saved Ace, you still have nearly half of the pirates staying here, and our navy has lost less than a quarter. How did the war win? War, No winners!" ............... "............" Looking at the dumb white beard, there was a glimmer of light in the eyes of the Warring States. "And, is it still unknown whether you can escape? Outside the port, there are hundreds of battleships waiting for you! I can''t stay with your Mobidia, but except for your ship. Don''t even want to run the other one! Today! I will let all the pirates, all buried here!!!" In the eyes of the green eyes, the light shines, avoiding the knife with white beard, and grabbing the opportunity to pick up the left shoulder of a white beard pierced by a cone of ice. "White beard, your moves are messy." The white beard''s face was ugly. "earthquake!!!!!" "Ice Age!!!" The sea that had just surged was instantly frozen, and even the small island that was shaking was stopped because the ice was in the sea, and the blue-eyed beard looked down. "Today, you are defeated!" However, after Qing Lan just finished saying this sentence, there was a dazzling light coming from the air in the distance. A whole hundred blazing blue beams of light rose from the northwestern port of the island, across the bay, pulling a dazzling light in the air, slowly falling to the front of the harbor. A second later, the endless explosions spread throughout the harbor, and the entire Marin van Gogh was shaken by this huge explosion. . v4 Chapter 150： : The big event ended For a full ten seconds, the huge explosion disappeared, and Marin van Gogh stopped swaying. Malgo flew in the air, watching the sea that had not yet calmed, and the mouth was twitching. "This is special...." As the sudden explosion disappeared, the sea below it has become a ''junkyard'' like the sea. The original dense warships are now left, and countless discarded ships are floating on the surface of the sea. The navy, which is full of water, is watching in a panic. I dont know what happened. 90% of them were temporarily shocked in the huge explosion. As for the weapons on their bodies, they did not know where to go. Only one thing is obvious. The Navy could not leave the White Beard Pirates. "Bastard!!! Who is the attack!!!" "five seven three" Although in the inner bay, but the Warring Statess domineering color is not covered, he clearly ''sees'' everything that happened outside, and under such overwhelming and devastating attacks, his carefully arranged naval warships are all The bombardment became a fragment. "!!!!" White beard laughed and slammed the ball, pulled out of the battle circle, and pulled back to the Mobidia, raising his head and asking Malgo to the air. "Malga! Who annihilated the navy outside! La la la la!! It won''t be the kid of Chiba!" In the air, Malcolm was also excited, completely forgetting the things that had been smashed by Chiba, and said loudly. "It''s a ship of Chiba! The attack is from his ship! The light that broke through the ''iron wall'' was from which direction! The two hits should be his!" "Hey la la la la la!! Ace, this friend you have made is good!" "Oh, that is of course!" A white bear had a smile on his face. He turned and glanced at the Warring States. Then he looked up and shouted loudly. "White Beard Pirates! Oh now! Don''t fall in love! Retreat at full speed!" "Yes!!!!" Looking at the unscrupulous retreat of the white beard and his line, the Warring States forehead showed a blue vein, and the situation would have to rush. "All...." Just when he didn''t finish it, Karp on the side grabbed his shoulder and stopped what he wanted to say. Karp pointed to the battlefield around the wolf and the mourning naval soldiers. "Don''t chase, this time, we lost." The Warring States was silent, looking down at the black ground and firmly clenching his fists. "Chiba!!!!!" Lets not say whether the Warring States gave up and continued to chase the white beard. Chiba and his party are on the stern of the ԡ to appreciate the spectacular aftertaste of the guns. "Ha ha ha! I don''t know what their faces will look like in the Warring States. It will definitely be purple!" "Purple is not purple, I don''t know, but it won''t look good!" Chiba sat in his own wheelchair and smiled at Urki. They were loud and noisy, but Luo looked a little different. Chiba smiled and pushed the wheelchair away. "Luo, what are you thinking about?" Luo Yizhen. "Well? Chiba''s? I am thinking about some boring things." Chiba nodded. "Well, is it thinking that this battle will be too dazzling? Or is it helpful to help the White Beard Pirates?" When I heard Chiba say this, Luo reversed his brow. "It doesn''t matter if it''s dazzling, but the second one is really not right. Our goal is to be the Four Emperors. If it is to save Ace for the chaotic navy thief, take the opportunity to lead Kaido, then the last ''100 guns'' Its a bit extra to remove the white beard." "Haha, you know you will say this!" Chiba said with a big laugh. "How to say that, saving Ace is not all for chaos of the navy pirates, half will not explain. In short, I have been friends with Ace a long time ago, hey, you know now." "I said that it would be such a great effort to lead Kaito. There is also Ais in Pelton''s reason." "Clever, hey, understand this, I will spend so much effort to balance the two sides, because only the two sides are balanced, I can achieve the goal most easily. One is to kill Kato and the other is to save Ace." Chiba stretched out **** and said with a smile. Luo also smiled. "Haha, no loss is the home of Chiba. The power of the '''' is really big. If it is not the premonition of Kaiduo, it will be traversed before the shot, and Kaidu will become the first one to die. ''Four emperors''." ...... The next day, with the printing and publication of the sea newspaper, the result of staring at the war spread throughout the sea in a short period of time, because the video phone bug was destroyed in the first time, so the result of the war on the top They don''t know..... However, no matter how they guess, they will not guess the result. "Ace was rescued, prison inmates were released, white beard pirates lost more than half, ''Wang Xiawu Wuhai'' ''replica'' Chiba rebellion, ''black beard'' Tiki rebellion, Kay multiple injuries disappeared, while reward Tiki''s bounty rose to 500 million, Chiba rewards ... rose to one billion!!!!" One billion figures, the number of people in the whole sea instantly knew the name of the ''re-enactment'' Chiba, and with the attention of people, the things that Chiba had done on the top of the war were also discovered one by one. Killing Hawkins, killing more Fleming, hurting Kay, saving Ace, the hundred guns to solve the crisis, I heard that he is still on the top of the war, picking four, defeating the four white beard captains....all of this The name Chiba is deeply imprinted in the hearts of every sea person. On the Mobidia, White Beard is listening to Ace reading the newspaper. "Hey la la la la!! Ace! This time, thanks to your friend! Defeated my four sons? Hey, isn''t Margaux not defeated! La la la la!!" And Ace put down the newspaper and said with a serious look. "No, to be exact, Malcol was stunned, and then one of the first to wake up. I saw it clearly on the table. Compared to the three of them, Malcolm was the fastest in the loss of 1.0... Malcolm suddenly widened his eyes. "What are you talking about!! Ais, are you looking for you?!" "No, I didn''t see it, but I think Ace said it was good." Joz nodded and nodded. "Well, it''s not bad." Bista also tied a bandage and looked solemn. "You.......you! Good! Ace went out and heads out!!" "Ah? Good! Who is afraid of who!" A group of captains have started to squat up. Looking at the bustling hall, the white beard also laughed. This is his white-bearded pirate group. One person will not give up. Everyone will unite and help each other. This is the home he wants. Chiba, this time owes you a human feeling, ........ v4 Chapter 151： : a leisurely journey This time, the reward of Chiba rose greatly, causing strong jealousy of other people on board, especially with the importance of Choba. Chiba heard that Qiaoba knew that his bounty had reached one billion, and he was alone in the raging waves. Watched for a long time....... "Speaking, Choba''s bounty is really funny..." Chiba was sweating and sat on the deck behind the boat, talking to himself. Because the time of the war on the top copied too much fruit power, Chiba is now screening some of it to be used smoothly, and his palm will become cold and cold, and then become a flame rising smoke. In the eyes of others, the natural fruit ability of the treasure is in the hands of Chiba. "The line fruit and the flame fruit can be combined very well. The poisonous fruit can also be well combined with the smoked fruit. The thunder and the flashing fruit are my main means of attack..." A fruit has insufficient capacity, but what if the two fruits are combined? Power is not a problem of one plus one equals two. From the initial Lei Guangzhu, then slowly to the poisonous fog, the flame and the line form a binding array....14 These powerful abilities not only diversified Chiba''s attack methods, but also enabled his copying ability to be fully utilized. The most important thing is that his strength has grown tremendously. "Proficient in one or two, and then use seven or eight flexibly. Others occasionally use a few times. Its not good to be the last one." Shaking his head, Chiba stood up from the deck. With a wave of hand, a few transparent thin lines stick out from the tip of Chiba, pierce the water without wave, and accurately hit a huge sea fish dozens of meters away. "The fruit of the line is really easy to use. The line that is played out is not only hard, but also changes with the mind. It is no wonder that Franming is so strong, but his tricks are too skillful and powerful. Not very good..." "... For example, what happens to the flame attached to this line?" A small flame appeared in the hands of Chiba and burned along the line. however.. "Amount... Forgot that the flame will be extinguished in the water, forget it, try the lightning." The flame disappeared and a flash of jumping appeared in the hands of Chiba. The blue current suddenly rushed out and walked straight into the deep sea along the line. After closing his eyes and feeling for a while, Chiba opened his eyes. "Well, the current is more condensed, and the penetrating power of the line is greatly enhanced. It is because the wire is oriented. It is a good choice to use the ''Land no drop line'' plus lightning to blow from the air........ Next test Try this!" Chiba hand gently puts a hook. The sea suddenly burst into the air, and with the huge waves rising, a flying fish with a length of more than ten meters rushed out of the sea, flapping a pair of film-like wings, silently rushing to the stern of Chiba. A slight break in the air, three lines of lightning and lightning rise from the surface of the sea, after several large turns in the air, piercing the flying fish in the air from three directions, firmly stick it Fixed in the air. At the same time, the high-intensity lightning on the line entered its body, and the electric light flashed in the blink of an eye. After the disappearance of the electric light, the air is full of the aroma of grilled fish.... "The lightning power has turned." Chiba pinched his chin, and his eyes exude an excited look. "Maybe at a long distance because the speed of the line is not enough, there is no attack effect, but in the middle and close distance, the lightning line that covers hundreds of millions of volts will be the enemy''s nightmare!" Chiba hand waved, dozens of lines rushed out of the body of Chiba, after dozens of twists in the air, the piercing pierced the poor fish, the horrible power instantly entangled. The air is filled with the smell of fish being scorched. Satisfied with a nod, the control line tore off a piece of grilled fish, Chiba sitting back to the original position while eating. Well... its useful to list the fruits of the line as a few normal types, which can be used to control the offensive direction of other fruits. Think about other fruits... As time passed, Chiba had completely indulged in the study of the fruit. From time to time, there was a flame of ice and ice. I also laughed for a moment, frowning and thinking about it, completely forgetting the existence of time. Regardless of day or night, Chiba is sitting on the deck behind the boat, madly experimenting with fish in the sea. Bonnie and others are seeing that Chiba is completely addicted to the world of cultivation, and does not bother. He just silently put the prepared food aside. This situation continued until the third day. In the early hours of the morning, Chiba finally decided on several of his main cultivation abilities. He had been looking for a place to sleep after he had not closed his eyes for three days. The sun has turned more than half a circle in the sky. When the sea level is about to fall, Chiba finally woke up from her sleep. Only he did not wake up naturally, but was picked up by Bonnie. "Chiba, Chiba! It''s coming!!!" "Ah~~~~~What''s the matter..." Chiba opened her eyes and looked at Bonnie, then turned and fell asleep. "Don''t sleep! It''s hard to get up! Someone is coming! It''s getting up!" Bonnie pulled the arm of Chiba and forced him to withdraw from the ground. "Don''t make trouble.... I have to sleep..." "No! Brother Robin told me to call you, he said that you will meet this person!" "Robin?..... Okay....I am going...." "Why do I ask you not to go, my sister Robin will ask you to leave!" "...you are stupid." Under Bonnies language offensive and Sapos sale, Chiba finally couldnt stand the sentence, and his sleepiness was rushed to the clouds. "Bonnie, what the man called, Robin is so sure." "Well, it seems to be called Saab, a revolutionary army." "Oh, Saab......." Chiba stunned, turned his head and looked at Bonnie incredibly. "Saab? Why is he here?!". v4 Chapter 152： : Invitation from the Revolutionary Army How did the Revolutionary Army know that I am here? With this in mind, Chiba opened the door to the room. On the sofa in the room were Robin, Urki, Choba, Luo and Bepo, and there were three people sitting opposite them. One of them is Saab, the other two Chiba are also known, the karate fisher Haku, and Saab''s partner Kerla. Seeing that Chiba came in, Saab stood up quickly, politely reaching out, with a friendly smile on his face. "Hello Mr. Chiba! I am Saab! These two are Haku and Kerla, my partner!" I have to say that Saab laughs like Ace Luffy, and it is a kind of laugh that makes people look very comfortable. It is estimated that he has saved Ace and Luffy, and quickly sent him away and continued to sleep....... "Hello, Mr. Chiba, I am a partner of Saab, taking the liberty to disturb." "Hello, Mr. Chiba, listen to King Neptune saying that you saved Princess White Star and thank you here." Chiba gripped Saabs hand and motioned them to sit down. "Yes, and the character of White Star is also very flattering." Haku nodded and solemnly took a nap and sat down. Chiba took a glass of water and drank it, knowing what he asked. "So, what are the reasons for the three to come here? It is not going to thank the fisherman island." Speaking, Saab smiled happily. "Ha ha ha, it is indeed a thank you, but Haku is for the fisherman island, and I am for Luffy and Ace, the two prisoners are my brothers, we have been worshipped by three brothers since childhood." I already knew it........ Chiba raised an eyebrow and made a surprised expression. "Three brothers? Ace did not tell you about me? If you forget, I will accept your kindness!" "amount." In a word of Chiba, Saab, who was ready to explain, almost drowned. "Cough.... Mr. Chiba believes me so much...." "Why, do you want me not to believe in you? Good!" "Amount, no, not....." Saab said with a quick hand. "Hey? Its not a while, its not me, what about you? How do you know that I am here? What is your identity? Isnt it too weak to look at you? Chiba tilted his legs and squinted. "No, no, I don''t, this... that..." After asking a series of questions, Saab did not know what to say. Kerla, who was next to him, grinned and grinned. I haven''t seen Saab so embarrassed for a long time, hahaha, and this nicknamed re-engraving Chibas guy is really amazing, fully grasping the rhythm of the conversation. As everyone knows, Chiba is also wondering at the moment. Don''t you ask a few words? Just panicked? Is this still Saab? Kerla looked at some flustered Saab and said with a smile. "Hey, Saab, you have today, don''t be full, tell everything to Mr. Chiba, he is not so fooled." Saab stunned and then smiled. "I saw some people who are overwhelmed...." "Benevolent?" said Chiba, and he immediately understood when he thought about it. It is natural to accept this title, Chiba said with a listless list. "Okay, I understand, you don''t have to explain what happened to you when you were with Luffy Ace, and hurry to say something right." Saab, who was preparing to promote his childhood Yongwu, once again slammed back to his mouth and muttered. "Oh, then I will say something right, you really don''t feel good about my childhood........" "Well, let''s talk about things." Kerla and Haku whispered. After Saab resumed his memory yesterday, he was glaring at the two of them talking about their own hours of the night, but they both smashed them and saw how Saab would eat. How could it be possible? Not secretly happy. Saab lowered his head and said something depressed. "I am the chief of staff of the Revolutionary Bureau." Chiba picked a eyelid. "Well, keep going." "This time it is the task of carrying out the revolutionary army and putting the seized weapons into the base of the revolutionary army on a small island not far away." "Well, I listen." "As for how to meet you, it is entirely happening, otherwise I will not be so excited." "Ok." "Hey, hello, this time there is only one word!! You are not curious? Do not doubt?!" Chiba turned a blind eye to Saab and said the staller. "I don''t bother to doubt it. It''s just a passer-by. If you finish it, please go on. If you don''t leave, we have to set sail. We don''t want to be related to the revolutionary army." When he heard the words of Chiba, Saab suddenly smiled, and he touched his head and said something embarrassed. "In fact, I still have one thing to ask Miss Robin to help. Our revolutionary army has been looking for Miss Robin for a long time." Robin glimpsed. "Looking for me? What did the Revolutionary Army look for?" Chiba is also a glimpse, and then the brows are slightly treed. Although it is not very annoying to you, but this is always annoying, and what does the Revolutionary Army look for in Robin? If you dare to move Robin, be careful that Laozi will kill your old nest, the island of Baitu, and directly slap Baldige, so that you can see what it means to be ''a hundred guns.'' Wait, the revolutionary army is looking for Robin? Its hard to be... Chiba and Robin looked at each other with a surprised expression on their faces. Looking at the two surprised, Saab stunned and said quickly. "It''s not a bad thing! It''s not a bad thing! Just want to ask Miss Robin to take a look at a piece of stone tablet! I heard that Miss Robin is the only survivor of the "Island of Scholars" Olaha, we know The only person who can interpret the words on the stone tablet is the ''fire of the revolution'', so I will come here to find her!" After that, Saab was afraid that the two would not believe, and quickly took out a piece of paper from his arms, and printed a series of quirky words. Before waiting for Chiba to speak, Robin rushed over with an elegant one. Saab explained quickly. "This piece of inscription is only half, as it is on my ship, and the other half is in the base of a small island not far away." When he finished, he looked at Chiba and his line with uneasiness. A few seconds later, Robin looked up and looked at Chiba. "Captain, I want to go, if it is anxious, let me one..." Chiba raised his hand to stop Robins words and turned to smile and said to Saab. "Well, let''s go, where is the island? The original text of history is really one of the few things in the world that I don''t know." v4 Chapter 153： : Bega Punk The sun has already fallen, and the bright moonlight is scattered on the sea, setting the sacredness of the sea at night. On the quiet sea, the two ships are picking up the breeze, driving slowly, and the waves from the stern break the silence of the ocean. On the larger ԡ, a huge barbecue party is being held to celebrate their victory on the top of the war. Half-drunk Urki swayed and sat next to Saab. "Hey, Saab, is it not far from what you said? Its been a few hours, so I havent arrived yet." Saab rolled his eyes and took a huge roast from the shelf. "It''s not fast! It''s already very fast! How many hours have you been running in the hundreds of nautical miles? Is your ship too fast, so it feels slow!" It has not been found on the ԡ until the comparison of the ship of his revolutionary army reveals the horror of the speed of ԡ. Chiba said with a drink and smiled. "Oh, this is already the slowest speed of the rumor. Your ship is actually the ultimate speed? Hahaha..." Saab''s face was slightly red, and he said with a stalk on his neck. "What''s the big deal?! What''s the big deal! You can run 993 at sea! What do you do?" Chiba heard a big laugh. "Hahaha, I am not angry, hahaha, ԡ is fast! Looking at the smile of this goods, the slightly drunk Saab disdain twisted his head to the side. Said here, Chiba condensed a smile, sat next to Saab, eyes watching the fire of Kerla and Bonnie, whispered. "Saab, have you noticed that the stars on your left rear are not quite right? There was no change in Saab''s face, but the tone changed somewhat and he whispered. "Is that three? You don''t say that I haven''t noticed yet. I saw it with a smell. The three should be three monitors. The technology is so good that it was installed on the bird...." "Exactly, it was tied to it." Chiba still smiled and looked at the bonfire, but the three invisible wires suddenly shot from his fingers. As his fingers moved, the three lines rushed into the air and then came over the three seabirds. Then the line turns straight in the air, rushing under the neck of the three birds, accurately penetrating the thumb-sized mechanical device (bebi) underneath their neck. Then another bend, the three lines returned to Chiba with three small machines that sparked. Saabs face looked ugly and looked at the three small machines. The second-in-command of the Revolutionary Armys second-in-command did not even know how to be tracked. If it was traced by it, it would be awful to find the base... Chiba stared at the three spheres. "Oh... who is it? There are people in the world who can make such a delicate weapon.....Bega Punk." The colleague who smashed the monitor with the line in Chiba, far away, the uninhabited island of the ice and snow on the great route, in the naval secret laboratory. The lab was covered with dense mechanical instruments, and countless people wearing white lab coats were rushing through the corridors. There are various textures on the walls, and the strong sense of science and technology is full of this underground laboratory. The touch screen can be seen everywhere. It is covered with various plans, and there are also conceptual plans. Every walk can feel the technology generation. The shock came. A piece of air display appeared on the staff. Only those who observed it carefully would find that the people in the hurry were not active in the pupils of the hurry. Even if they were blown up by an arm during the experiment, they were only Stop the blood casually, and then continue the experiment without emotional fluctuations. In the depths of their nephews, it is a line of code that jumps. In the center of the laboratory, it looks the most luxurious, the most powerful sense of technology, and is the place where all biochemical people can''t bother. There is a man working with golden gloves. Wearing a white coat jacket with a yellow-and-white horizontal shirt inside, at the age of twenty, he has a long blond hair and a handsome appearance, but the scar on his cheek slightly ruined the beauty, and the head The matted hair directly deducted his face value by more than half. Even so, he is still a handsome genius scientist, dr. Bega Punk. He was concentrating on the commissioning of a pistol, but when he carefully placed a chip in the small mouth with a scorpion, the display behind him suddenly turned on. "Drips!!!!!" Bega Punk had a flaw, and the chip touched the edge of the small mouth slightly. "boom!!!" The pistol exploded suddenly, but a translucent membrane quickly wrapped the pistol, completely slamming the power of the explosion inside. "Failed again, where is the calculation wrong? It shouldn''t be so easy to fry." While muttering, Bega Punk opened the display. "Dr., this is the video of the rewarding prisoner you called me. ''The surveillance ball-7283 has just been destroyed. This is the last picture it came from. It is recognized as a pirate with a reward of one billion, named ''Fu Engraved ''Chiba, according to your set of characters, report to you before reporting to the Navy." Bega Punk, who was originally tempted by the failure of the experiment, was slightly surprised. "Chiba? Just set it in yesterday, there is news of him today? I heard that his fruit ability is very unique, a good experimental object....." Bega Punk opened the picture, which is exactly what Chiba just promised Saab to come out of the room. "Oh? This boat is very good, the sails should not be so big, push forward, um........ Is there another power cabin? Unfortunately, I dont know what the attacking device looks like, the guy who listens to the black beard seems to Very nice look..." Bega Punk made the chip while looking at the record until the monitor was destroyed. After the picture disappeared, he said to himself. "The yellow hair is the chief of staff of the revolutionary army. It seems to be called Saab. Why is the "re-enactment" with the revolutionary army''s second-in-command? When did he have contact with the revolutionary army?" A sound is uploaded from the display. "Dr., do you want to report..." "No, this video is here, don''t give it to anyone." "Follow the doctor, there is one more thing, Black Beard Tiki, with the four emperors Katos coming, I am looking for you. "It''s him again, I don''t see you, don''t say that there is no material, don''t wait... Wait? He''s carrying Kedo? Kedo? Hey, let''s see if Kaido is dead!" The voice disappeared for two seconds and then rang again. "Dr., Kedo did not die, but lost consciousness." Bega Punk''s eyes showed a dazzling light, and he was excited to linger in the room. "Great! That''s Kedo! Kado!! There is the strongest body'' Kato!! Come on! Let the black beard come in! Just as Bega Punk met with the black beard, he also had another major meeting in the room of the Holy Land Mary Joas Five Old Stars. . v4 Chapter 154： : Five old stars In the center of the room are four old men in black suits, and there is an old man not far away. He is wearing a robe and is wiping it with a long knife. Five old stars. A person at the top of the world government. At this moment, their faces are not so calm, even the old man who is wiping the sword, it is obvious that he is suppressing anger. In their hands, there are photos of Dolflinger being held in jail, and the truth of all events of top war. The atmosphere has also been suppressed, and the air seems to have been condensed by the momentum on them, showing a faint ripple. Finally, the old man wearing a robes and wiping a long knife next to him opened his mouth, and the old and squeaking voice smashed the surrounding atmosphere. "The war on the top, mastering the squad''s dismissal, the chief culprit of two major events is a man named Chiba. What do you think about it?" With him at the beginning, sitting on the sofa, there was a white curly hair, a flat hat, and the old man with a scar on his left face opened his eyes. "The war on the top is okay. At most, it is just a pirate. Although the face of the Navy has lost a lot, but it has the merit of ''killing half of the white beard'', and can barely make up, but! He reached out and slammed the newspaper with the picture of the flamenco on the table. "But! DoFranming, this person who holds the "Dragon" or "weakness" of the Tianlong people! How can it be defeated!! The Navy and Dolfranming are eating?! Less than two years of garbage defeat!!" Although he is trying to suppress the anger, he can completely imagine the anger in his heart from his tone. "The matter has come to this point, it has been irreparable. With the arrest of Dolfranming, the things of Dresden Rosa have been known to the world, and it is impossible for Dolfranming to return to its original position." In the bald head, the man with the eight-shaped beard said quietly. "Then what do you say!" After he asked this sentence, the other four old people were silent for a while, and even he himself did not know what to say. After a long time, there was a trace on the chest sitting in the middle of the middle. Without the leader, the old man who looked so bright opened his eyes. "In any case, the person named Chiba must die, barely find out the first one." The other four were silent for a while, then nodded and nodded. "He must die, no accidents." The old man who wiped the knife next to him finally stopped the action of wiping the knife. He looked at the blade with the cold mang, and there was deep anger in the calm tone. "This person asked me to kill, let me, kill myself." Chiba didn''t know that she was stared at by the five old stars at this time. In fact, he also thought that he might be stared at by the five old men, but he did not expect it to be because he killed Dolfranming, not big. Noisy ''top war''. Even if you know Chiba, you won''t care because he is facing more troublesome things. Great route, Peach Island, Kingdom of Kama Baka. From a distance, it is a pink island. Even the mountains on the island are pink heart-shaped. The scenery on the island is pink. This island can be called a flower. Every corner is full of hormonal atmosphere. This island is nice and looks beautiful. This is the idea that Chiba was just seeing the island. At that time, he did not realize that Saab, who was next to him, was afraid. When he arrived on the island, he could not wait to directly dismantle Saab and throw it into the sea. At this time, Chiba and Saab are rushing toward the ship on the shore. Chiba was full of anger, and occasionally he looked back and the fear on his face was more than a bit. "You didn''t tell me about the situation here!!!!" Saab is also a martyrdom that is not to be outdone. "I don''t know!! The last time it was Kerla!! She didn''t tell me that it was so horrible!! I was mentally prepared before I came!!" "Bastard, you are mentally prepared!! I saw the group in the castle.....a group....the enchanting guys, do you know that feeling!!!" "Who knows that Ivankov''s kind of guy''s nest will be here!!!" Chiba looked at the black line and looked behind him. It was a group of guys with brothers and nobles, but dressed up with squirts and faces with unusual foundations and lipsticks. More importantly, they were still called ''gentle''. The name of the leaf. ask for flowers "Chiba leaves ~ ~ I heard that you saved the King''s Majesty ~ ~ people have to thank you very much ~ ~ run what ~ ~" "Don''t be shy~~ People can make you feel free tonight~~ࣶ~~" Hearing this sentence, Chibas stomach rushed. "I don''t care about you!! I want to use elementalization, I can''t help it, Saab brothers!!!" However, when Chiba planned to use light particles to escape directly, it found that elementalization could not be done anyway. Turning around, the roots of the blue gluten on the head of Chiba violently. Saabs hand was firmly grasped on his clothes, and the hand was entangled in armed color. "No, I can''t leave me running... I will die..." ...... "What do you want to let the work go!" Half an hour later, Chiba and Saab finally got rid of which group of **** returned to the ship. Chiba gasped and stretched her head out, carefully looked out of the eyes and took a long breath after seeing no one. "Mr. Chiba, more, thank you. Thanks to you, take me to fly together..." The black line on the brain of Chibas head rose again, and he raised his fist and hesitated for a long time. "That''s called ''moon step''!! What is it to fly with you! You can''t run, don''t hold me! If I know it is here, kill me, I won''t come!!" "Can the skill of flying teach me?" "roll." Just as Saab was apologizing for the gasp, a broken, old notebook was smashed on his head. "this is" Chiba leaned on the deck and looked at the sea. The naval ''six-style practice experience. Saab stunned, and then a gentle smile appeared on his face. "The mouth is hard, but the heart is still very soft..." Chiba. "You said, didn''t you hear?" Saab quickly put the book in his arms. "Oh, this is also a good way to give it to me. I don''t know if I want to copy it." "Hey, what do you say? This labor is really not heard." "Amount....nothing...". v4 Chapter 155： : We are a pirate group On the Shemale Island, the two men who after the rest of the robbery did not dare to step on the **** island again. Until the next morning, Robin and his party returned to the boat. And Chiba is holding his fist and looking at Ivankov. "~ǧҶboy!!!" Ivankov gave a big wink at Chiba, and the enchanting blue lipstick looked in the stomach of Chiba. "Ur, Urki, throw this big guy into the sea! Don''t let me see him!" "Ah? Not very good..." Chiba held his forehead and picked up his sleeves. "Then come by myself!!! The **** Evakov! What did you say to those on the island?" "No, you saved me, I am here to thank you, Chiba, boy~" Evakov laughed at "Two, Three, Three," and threw a wink at Chiba. "No one should stop me..." "Ah!! Its great to see those guys." At this time, Chiba has left the Shemale Island and is standing on the beautiful scenery of the blue waters. After learning about the meaning of the stone tablet, Saab and others left. Before he left, he bowed deeply to Chiba. Although he did not say anything, Chiba could feel his heart. "Thanks to Ais Luffy... that guy..." "Well? What are you talking about in Chiba? That guy?" Qiao Ba jumped and appeared next to Chiba, asking doubtfully. "Oh, let''s say Saab, it''s a very good person." Chiba looked at the distance with the railing. "Don''t talk about him first. I haven''t seen Luo for a long time. Where did he go?" "Luo, in Chiba, you left when you practiced for three days, saying that you are going to the ''new world'' first, saying that you are going to improve your strength. There is no danger at all around Chiba, so it is difficult to get promoted, by the way. Inquire about the news of Kato, and the information of the aunt." "Inquiring about intelligence, knowing oneself and knowing oneself, does match his character........" Chiba whispered. Just as Chiba was trying to improve the strength of Urki, Bonnie came out from behind and held a piece of meat in each hand. "Luo is like that. Chiba, there are four small sea beasts behind the ship that are following us ten meters below the sea. It has been a long time, it seems a bit weird." It is said that Chiba is slightly stunned. It was not the four sea beasts, but because Bonnie could see something ten meters below the sea. "Are you awakened to see the domineering?" Chiba asked in surprise. Just then, Urki came out from behind. "Boss, not just Bonnie, we are all awakened to see the color, this time you are not there, we are not idle, the Navy has a house dedicated to collecting various exercises, Luo went to ''borrow'' a lot of book notes Oh." "That''s right, captain, don''t go alone in the next fight." Robin snorted quietly from the side and smiled and said to Chiba. "We are a pirate group." "Well, its a pirate group." At the same time, under the water not far from the ԡ, two fishmen wearing naval uniforms are quietly following, from the ranks of them, this is the two major generals. "I just experienced the battle of Marin Vado, and I saw this perverted guy with the horrible ship, the last blue light column of the war........" "It''s OK! Don''t say it! What kind of scenes do you remember!" "Oh, what is said is, if the big dog will personally issue it, I definitely don''t want to see this ship again! Yes, you know who ordered it. The general dog of the Red Dog sent so many people to the shampoo island to monitor. This ship, and this ship is really coming." "Who knows, it must be a big man," the lean fisherman pointed out a finger and pointed his finger at the point. After waiting for a while to determine which port it headed to, honestly reporting it, this is a great achievement. "Oh? One of the great achievements? What is great work, let me know a little." The lean fishman proudly raised his mouth. "Hey, if I chose to be in this sea area, can you get this credit?" Halfway through, he suddenly saw the fisherman opposite him pointing at himself. "Replica, replica..." The lean fisherman suddenly turned awkward and turned his head in trembling..... "Well, what''s the best?" Chiba smiled and said to him, and at the same time pressed a finger on the fisherman''s arm, and the silk flower jumped at the fingertips. "That will reward you, discharge." Ten seconds later, on the deck of the rumor, Qiaoba was carrying a medicine chest and treating two black-eyed fish people. "Where did the two navies come from? Chiba, you will erase them! Its too embarrassing!" Chiba touched her head and looked embarrassed. "Ha ha ha, sorry, sorry, I just wanted to solve the four marine fish with monitors, but I didn''t expect to have two sneaky navies behind, I didn''t want to use so much current, but recently grilled fish baked. too much" Qiaoba sighed helplessly and whispered: "The fish you grilled are not good, or the sake of Urki is delicious....." Now is the time to discuss who is grilled fish? You are not trying to save people... Is it better to say that current grilled fish? Not right! With a slap in the head, Chiba threw out strange thoughts. He looked at Robin and said: "It seems to have been targeted by someone recently. It is estimated that the navy, the pirates have not been so sneaky, the small monitor I guess is from the hands of Bega Punk, from that day, it seems These things are getting more and more, but they will be discovered when they are close, and it is not dangerous to temporarily construct 2.5, but..." Said, Chiba squatted down and turned the shoulders of the fisherman''s burnt clothes. "The Rear Admiral!!" Urki said with some surprise: "It is a coincidence or deliberate to send a few future surveillances. If it is intentional, it will be troublesome. In front of the shampoo island, I am afraid there will be a naval ambush." Bonnie, who was eating grilled fish next to her, shook her fist and waved. "What about that! This is the shampoo island, not the naval headquarters. I am not afraid of anyone who is full!" Looking at Bonnie''s eagerness to try, Chiba looked at Ukier and smiled. Yeah, are the two men not as good as a little girl? We are a pirate group, afraid of anything, no matter who comes, swearing at him! . v4 Chapter 156： :ambush On the port of Chambord Island, the ԡ slowly stopped. Chiba jumped from the boat and glanced at the straight civilian at the two stations in the distance. He turned and smiled and said to Robin and his party. "The task of the guard ship is handed over to you! I am going to find someone!" "Well, wear it and give it to us! There will be no loss!" Urki said with a chest. Bonnie jumped directly from the boat and ran to Chiba, leaning back to her face. "I have to go this time, Chiba, if you drive me away, I will secretly follow it." Chiba sighed helplessly. "Okay, but listen to me on the road, don''t mess things up." "Ok!!" After watching Chiba agree, Bonnie said excitedly. Shrugging, Chiba picked up Bonnie''s hand and walked forward, while the latter''s face was slightly red, and then he recovered a big sly look, laughing awkwardly around Chiba. Seeing the smell of domineering open, Chiba slightly recognized the direction, pulling Bonnie quickly to a corner of the island. After they left, the straight civilians of the previous two stations pressed the hat, and after the phone worm said a few words, he lowered his head and sighed behind the Chiba. In front of Chiba and Bonnie, it is like not paying attention to more and more people in the back. Purchasing the food and meat needed along the way, stuffing the space in the wrist mark slowly. This time Bonnie was also surprisingly well-behaved, just pulling the corner of Chiba, quietly watching him bargain with the owner of the vegetable shop, completely unable to see the supernova of her very bad generation. "Cut! The pit shop owner was really bile! Just here is the only fleet supply station, even bought so expensive! So a little bit of food actually sells a hundred Bailey!! This is what I am new to the sea. The girl is green!! Say my name scared him!" Chiba put a small basket of vegetables in the imprint, sullenly sullen. Looking at Chiba''s stingy look, Bonnie grinned and grinned. "Who makes you look so young? Since you are a veteran, don''t pay, you are a big name pirate!'' As she spoke, Bonnie gave a slight glimpse, and she suddenly saw that Chiba was staring at her with a puzzled look. I looked down at myself with a confused look. The clothes were very clean. Is there something on my face? After confirming that there was no, Bonnie asked in confusion: "What are you looking at?" "Nothing, just think that you are not comfortable with today''s well-behaved. You don''t have food on your hands, you always feel something less....." "roll." "Hahaha, kidding," Chiba laughed and glared at Bonnie''s shoulder. "I just want you to say something!" "what did you say?" Seeing that Bonnie had a look, Chiba quickly transferred the topic. "Cough, that, we have enough things to buy, and we should do business, and there are more and more guys around the group." As I said, two tall figures suddenly came out from the crowd in front, and they came to the two without saying a word, and the people around them were quickly reduced. The streets were in all directions, upstairs and roofs. On the window, dozens of people have come up with a word. A corner of the corner of Chiba. "Look, what am I saying." Like him came two tall figures slowly removed their hats and broken cloak, revealing a white navy uniform. "I am the lieutenant of the Navy''s Champa Island, Chiba, you have been deprived of the identity of ''Seven Wuhai'' and surrounded by there. There are fifty naval lieutenants, the generals are on the way, not to Do something unnecessary resistance." "Oh? Is it green?" The smile on Chiba''s face is even stronger. "That can be interesting." At the same time, on a tree far away, a bird''s chest is hung with a small ball-like thing. The lens of the ball shines in the sunlight with a pale green luster. All the scenes here passed through this small ball, and through complicated procedures, they were sent to the room of Bega Punk. In front of the screen image, it is black beard and Bega Punk. "Ha ha ha ha! These do not know the navy! I want to besiege Chiba!" Looking at the scene of Chiba being besieged, Blackbeard laughed loudly and bit the apple pie in his hand. Bega Punk frowned, his finger on the display next to him, and the head of the man who was talking to Chiba appeared on it, with all his life experiences. "Although it is too far away to see the mouth shape, there are about fifty navies, and all are in the middle," Bega Punk looked at the head of the personal object, some unexpectedly said. "These cadres who are stationed on the island of Champa are carefully selected. They are the lieutenant generals of the US Navy. Even if they are naval generals, it will be very troublesome to be wrapped up by them. How do you..." The words of Bega Punk have not been finished yet, and his two pupils are violently enlarged. Because there seems to be a flash of people in the picture, then a dozen navies in front of Chiba suddenly turned into a ten-year-old. "Control the age? Is it time?!! That woman is ....." Bega Punk quickly knocked on the display next to him, but when he had just found Bonnie''s wanted order, the scene in the picture changed dramatically. Without warning, the air suddenly dropped down countless lines of lightning, covering all the navies in a dense manner, but as they shunned and breathed a sigh of relief, those thorns on the ground ray 423 broke out from the ground. . At this point, no one thought of it. If it is said that the lightning line was lowered before, it can be understood, but how can the lightning generated in the soil be explained? Can you still turn? The glaring blue lightning illuminates on them, and when the lightning disappears, all the navies are all burnt, and the foaming foam falls to the ground. And Chiba is like nothing, smashing his hand and pulling Bonnie and turning away. "Ha ha ha! I said it! Chiba''s **** is not so defeated! Promise me to cooperate! I promised to hand over Kaito to you!" The black beard excitedly squatted beside. And Begang Punks brows wrinkled tightly. "What is going on? The ability of the natural department, no matter how skilled he is, should not be like that. It can be drilled from the ground and the lightning line can turn..." Just as Bega Punk wanted to control the bird to go up, he suddenly found that he couldn''t control the bird anyway. In the next second, the screen turned black. Bega Punk sneaked and then smashed. "The hundred and fifty!!!! Mom really doesn''t want money for the monitor!" In the place of the shampoo island, Chiba is blowing the blue smoke that does not exist at the fingertips. "Call, that kind of monitor is cheap? Is it for me to practice shooting?" v4 Chapter 157： : The right hand of One Piece After getting rid of the navy''s reclamation, Chiba discovered that the tracked navy was directly a drop line. First create a line in the cloud, and then compress the ''falling thunder'' to that line. The two fall together, not only the lightning power is stronger, but also can avoid the situation of not hitting. After all, the scope of the attack on Thunder is very large before compression. The power after compression is several times larger, but the scope is smaller and easier to hide. And the line control is not the same, the limit speed of the mine is able to turn, even if it is stronger than Chiba''s opponent, meeting this trick will also be a headache. What''s more, Chiba has also done a lot of hard work on this move. "Chiba, where are we going to find the painter, will there be someone to help us at this time? There are more navies, there is one over there." Bonnie groaned with a piece of meat bone in the side, and said vaguely in her mouth. Still you are like this, I am used to it... Of course, this sentence is also said in my heart. I grabbed the unfortunate navy and dropped the line, Chiba said with a smile. "Haha, this is not for you, I know that there are individuals, not only good technology, but will definitely help us." "Look at your smile, you know that you have to go to the pit family again..." Chiba smiled and took a look at Bonnie''s head. "Well, I don''t know if you can''t wait, it''s coming soon. Did you see the bar in front of you? It is there." ".......̵bar bar." Bonnie said silently. Chiba didn''t care. After confirming that there were no one around, he pulled Donne directly into it. Perhaps not the reason for the time, the bar is a bit deserted, except for Chiba, there is only one white-haired old man, although the shop is small, but it is cleaned very clean, the sun shines on the tabletop flowers from the window, so that the house has a touch of light. warm. A black hair, it looks like a woman in her 30s and 40s is holding a cup on the bar, and the cigarette in her mouth is smoking a blue smoke. When she saw Chiba coming in, she smiled on her face. Hello, what do guests want? ? Chiba took Bonnie to the front of the bar and smiled and said: "I will come to a glass of ale, just give her a cup of green tea. It is greasy and can''t drink, forgive me." "A very gentle boy, haha, just fine." She said as she gave a drink to Chiba. "The young man is coming for the first time. It is a waste to come to my bar without drinking. What is the name of her? It is so cute to see how she eats." "Amount.... Her name is Bonnie, it is a snack, and I don''t care about her." Chiba borrowed tea and handed it to Bonnie, then drank it, but said helplessly. "Bonnie? My name is peony, and the guests who come and go call me." He yelled at the bar and slammed the ash. "So, what are you doing? Don''t say it is to drink, I don''t believe it, re-enacting Chiba. Looking up and pouring a large glass of ale, Chiba took a long breath. "Haha, I was recognized. It''s a good ale." And he said faintly. "Well, that''s good, if you have nothing, please leave, this wine and tea is my delivery." And Chiba smiled a little, pulling Bonnie without any way to go. How can the shopkeeper get the guests away? And I still have something to find the uncle over there to help. Chiba looked at the only person in the store and said with a smile. "''The right wrist of One Piece'' or ''Pluto'', Silbaz Reli." At the same time, the cigarette was pressed on the table, and the sound gradually cooled down. "What are you talking about? There is only one old man there." Chiba laughs without saying. But it is this kind of fearless look, coupled with the lawless impression he left on the pirates, so that this long-awaited person is also somewhat impetuous. Her eyes were slightly stunned, her fists gradually grabbed, and she said, "Is it funny?" She is going to make a fire, I have shown very good intentions. If Rayleigh does not agree to the coating, it will cost a lot of effort... Hold Bonnie''s hand and signal her not to act rashly. Chiba just wanted to talk, and Rayleigh, who had never spoken in the distance, suddenly spoke up. "Well, what have you said about it? She is only worried about me, not malicious." "but!!!" "it''s OK!" Raleigh looked up and smiled at Chiba, his lion-like majesty in his pupil, and an invisible momentum emanating from him. "How to say, please don''t ask the guests to go out." The head is a little dull, this is the overlord color? Sure enough, it is similar to the effect of suppression........ Chiba smiled and stood up. Although there was no majestic momentum, he wanted a hard reef, letting Raleigh''s tyrants hit him. From standing up to sitting opposite Raleigh. Chiba said with a smile: "There is no loss of the legendary Phantom of the Kings. Its quite a matter of saying that I am with the word Phantom. From standing up to coming, even the smile on the corner of the mouth has not changed a bit... "After life is awesome, huh, huh, don''t laugh at the old man, the navy is looking for you!" The atmosphere suddenly eased, and the momentum of Raleigh suddenly disappeared. He was like a neighbor''s uncle, and he exuded a kind atmosphere. Chiba also said with a smile. "Hey, the uncle knows, can the uncle help us to plate the film? After all, except for the uncle, this island does not dare to help us paint." Chiba said very sincerely. "There is nothing to say about the money! Just mention it! It is not (I am Zhao Hao). I will ruin all the bars on the island, so the only bar will be full!" Riley stunned and then laughed. "Destroy all the bars? Hahaha, forget it! You still have this side, I didn''t expect the furious mood'' in the rumor! "Hey, thank you Uncle Rayley." Chiba said with a smile. "I haven''t promised yet! Stinky boy! Speaking of it, you saved our captain''s son! Hahaha, thank you! Coating is just a matter of ease." "Ace is my friend, not related to his identity." "I know." Speaking of Ace, Rayleigh had a warm smile on his face. That guy, actually left a son squatting..... Chiba just wanted to say something, but a voice outside the door caught his attention. "Quick and fast! Chiba is not seen here! Find it!". v4 Chapter 158： : Green and a smile "Is it all here?" Chiba frowned and said, "Don''t you save Ace? As for this? What kind of medicine did the navy eat, and looking for me insanely, is it that I am too light?" "You have all erased them...." Chiba gently slaps on Bonnie''s head and looks at Rayleigh. "Uncle Raleigh, let me go and lead them. This is not so good. The coating is handed over to you, can you?" Raleigh nodded and gestured to hand over the coating to him. "Oh, there is this guy, she will also..." Bonnie brows and licks the hand of Chiba. "I don''t go! I want to go!" "Bonnie! Don''t make trouble! You are very strong now! But it is still not the opponent of the general! This is the truth! When you can really fight against the generals, I will not be polite to you!" After that, without waiting for Bonnie to refute, Chiba directly turned into a group of lightning and rushed out from the door. Bonnie just wanted to catch up but was pulled by Raleigh. "He''s right, the little girl doesn''t have to worry about him. It''s a metamorphosis in terms of strength. Even if the three big players are coming, it won''t be able to leave him. If you go, it will make him stand up." Bonnie 250 bit his lip and looked at the door, biting a bite of meat, but no matter how she motivated, she couldn''t swallow the meat. Its obviously so hard to eat, obviously so hard to accumulate energy........ Just as Rayleigh wanted to persuade her, Bonnie suddenly raised her head. "No matter what, I must help Chiba. Now my strength is not enough, but I can still help him! Uncle! I will take you to the ԡ! After that, Bonnie took the lead and rushed out. "Is it really okay to help him? The man named Chiba is definitely not a good person." He said with a cigarette. "But he has good kindness in his heart, he will be a very good friend," Raleigh looked up and poured the last bit of wine, stood up and turned his head and smiled and looked at him. "Reassure, I still have this eyesight, no need. worry about me." "Hey.....the old things of narcissism, with you." At this time, Chiba is deeply annoyed. I have said something to Bonnie! ! ! She won''t hate me? Will you be angry with me? If you dont feel bad, youre done! ! However, when he saw the bonnet of Bonnies firmness and ran to the port, Chibas heart finally put down a bag. Fortunately, she has not been greatly affected... but. Looking at the civilians who did not know when they were evacuated, there were also naval soldiers who rushed out from all directions and the number was still increasing. The electric mansions at the fingertips of Chiba made a loud noise. "You **** navy, it''s really annoying! Thunder!" This time it was not the kind of thunder that was compressed to the line. It was a horrible thunderbolt that was close to ten meters. The huge thunderbolt energy directly shrouded dozens of navies, and waited until the thunderbolt disappeared. Dozens of black-skinned people lie on the ground and twitch, the air is filled with scorching taste. "Look for me, come! I am here! Come!" Chiba''s hands and hands flashed, raised high, and then pressed at both sides. Two horrible thunderbolts blasted the flowers again in the crowd, and dozens of naval mouth spits appeared on the blackened ground. In just three strokes, one-third of the incoming naval soldiers lay on the ground, and the remaining soldiers swallowed. "This kind of lightning strike is not what we have played!!" "What are the tops doing!! How could you beat this natural person!" Although the heart of the high-level smashed a dog''s blood sprinkler, but did not order them to absolutely not back, under the attack of Chiba may still be alive, if you become a deserter, you will die. In the airless sky, I dont know when a large cloud of darkness has gathered. The original Thunders thunder has the ability to produce dark clouds. Together with the use of the line fruit to gather the surrounding clouds, now the shampoo island has become On a cloudy day, there are large clouds in the air, and Raysman gathers in the clouds. Originally, bedg was easy to mention. A little fighting spirit collapsed instantly. Even if there were still a steady stream of sea soldiers coming in, but they saw this repressed scene, they could not help but slow down. Just kidding.....I can only change the weather if I dont see it for a few days? No one will like to go to death. Chiba is cold-faced and looks at the hesitant navy. He raises his left hand high and his hands are beating the thunder and arc. He can easily feel the thunder and lightning in the dark clouds. Hey, annoying guy. Although these black clouds are a bit small, they should be able to cover most of them. "Thunder!" Chiba left his hand in the air. Hey! A thunderous thunder rang in the clouds, and a beam of lightning near 50 meters blew up against the most densely populated areas of the Navy, and the air was burned with a scorching smell. If it is hit by this thunder, it is not a foaming of the mouth, it is so simple and dark. "You can really go, Mr. Chiba! Two ostriches and glaciers!" A lazy voice sounded, a large tens of meters wide ice appeared in front of the thunderbolt, behind the green, the hands were supported on the ice shield, barely offset the huge lightning. I licked some numb arms, and the green eyes looked up at the dark clouds in the air, and my eyes changed slightly. "Mr. Chiba''s ability can change the weather? Is this your strength?" Chiba stalls hands, knowing that the green cricket is coming before the attack, otherwise his character will certainly not be so easy to kill. "If I say full strength, do you believe it? Green?" "It''s really troublesome. If I come alone, I can''t win you, but...." A glimpse of a cold man in the eyes of Qing Yan, the hand throws two spears of coldness, and he also condenses a cold spear. Then rushed up behind. ".......Two people are different!" In the sharp eyes of Qinglan, fifty meters centered on Chiba, suddenly there was an invisible force to press down. The originally flat ground was directly pressed out by a circular crater of several tens of meters deep, only Chiba The piece of land at the foot is fine, turning into a stone pillar to support Chiba. The green cricket rushed to the middle of Chiba like nothing, and the three ice spears shone in the air. This is a laughing gravity field. Even elementalization will be suppressed by gravity. Only certain people can act inside! You cant hide my blow!! The dark domineering moments covered the spears, and the spears were about to stab in the throat of Chiba, even if it was always calm and calm, and the eyes glowed with excitement. However, the next moment, Chiba suddenly disappeared in front of his eyes. what happened! ! ! A smile is not to say that he can''t avoid it! ! "Ah, this trick is really amazing, but I also have a ''gravity fruit'', although not very proficient." The voice of Chiba sounded above him. At the same time, a dark fist quickly zoomed in in the eyes of the green. . v4 Chapter 159： : Five old stars Boom. A dull sound came like a stone being lifted up and smashed on an apple. The face of the green dragonfly was instantly deformed, and the whole person changed from static to static. It fell from the air several meters high, and a huge pothole was thrown on the ground~, ??picking up a piece of dust. A handful of ice-cold spears in his hand, Chiba''s cold face, the momentum will continue to fight, but in the smell of domineering, he found an attack, by rising dust from the visual corner - . Slightly looking up, a lavender air wave rubbed _ his chin swept over, "boom!!!!" Fluttering in the distant residential buildings, a loud noise, the whole four-story building was blown up. More than a dozen lavender circular corrugations wrapped in several pieces of gravel from the air to the Chiba, while Chiba is just a cold bang, three lines wrapped in high-voltage lightning, a few turns in the air, easily put those few The gravel was smashed. And Qing Lan took advantage of this opportunity to turn into a piece of ice and quickly moved away from Chiba. "Using gravity to launch an attack, Fujio...." Chiba turned his head and looked at the direction of the road, squinting. A purple robe''s blind uncle came with a knife from the street. "Oh, it was discovered, and it was not seen for a few days. Mr. Chiba has become stronger again." Qinglan turned into a group of frost and returned to the side of the rattan tiger, raising his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. "Be careful, Fujio, his strength will be a bit higher than what I expected, and it will be difficult to take him........" Hearing Chiba laughed, and there was a thunder jumping in his hand. "Get me? Are you kidding? Shoot him! Lei Zhu!" Dozens of fist-sized lightning **** floated behind Chiba, and a bunch of thunderbolts traversed in the air, rushing from all directions to the distant green and the rattan. A group of ice appeared in an instant, and they were protected. The thunder and lightning bombed on the top of the ice, but in the end there was no breakthrough in the defense. In the ice layer, the rattan tiger body is slightly curved, and the layers of purple ripples condense on his knives. Through the smell of domineering, the vine tiger locks the Chiba in the distance. "One person fights against us and is the first to launch an attack. I really don''t know if you are arrogant or confident! Gravity knife and tiger!" The stick knife swayed out, the air inch array, the ice layer in front of the body instantly burst into a smash, the purple ripples spread in the air, turned into a fan-shaped wave, and the shattered ground smashed toward the Chiba. Compressing the gravity on the knife and then cutting out the gravity horizontally, it is possible to develop the gravity fruit to the total extent, but... "It''s just that! !room! baton!" The translucent circular field opened, and Chiba battled out when the gravity knife came to him, and he chose the object directly above the Fuji and the Tiger. "boom!!!" The glaring lightning blasted from the side of Chiba, and the thick lightning column condensed above the Chiba, and it ran through, and a huge pothole appeared again on the ground. The three figures rushed out of the potholes and stood on both sides. Chiba licked some numb arms, and attacking the anti-shock force made him suffer a little bit of injury, but he knew that the two injuries on the opposite side were definitely heavier than him. This kind of move of space transfer is too laborious to use. To deal with these two comprehensive opponents, you don''t need too fast speed. It is best to use thunder and flash. While thinking about it, Chiba turned the fruit of the operation into a glittering fruit, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He picked up the sky and rushed to the green vine from the Yunjian. Just the blow was that Chiba rule had the upper hand. He clearly felt that the two people on the opposite side were absolutely invaded by lightning. When they were slightly paralyzed, they should expand their advantage! Sure enough, the movements of Qinglan and Fujio are slower than just a few minutes. The outcome of a battle is often produced in a small detail, and it is difficult to defeat it if it falls into the wind! The light in the eyes of Chiba is bright, and a circle of sky emerges from behind him. Rayman instantly covers it. As his attack continues to assist from the side, and with the characteristics of lightning, even the sky cant touch the cloud. The green scorpion and the vine tiger, the thunder and lightning can also be transmitted to them by the air, constantly deepening their sense of paralysis. With the mad attack of Chiba, under the attack of more than a dozen Leiguang swords, the green and the tigers fell from the slightest, and gradually evolved into complete suppression. The surrounding navy looked at everything with stunned eyes. Originally, there was a general and a beautiful general who could easily suppress Chiba, but they did not expect that the two of them would be suppressed by Chiba! Asking for flowers "What to do? Do we want to attack? If this continues, the generals and the generals will be defeated!" A sea soldier said anxiously, the momentum will rush. The companion next to him hurriedly pulled him: "What are you going to do?! Are you dead? You can only go to the hind legs! See a circle of Raymond outside?! For the generals and the generals It can be ignored, but if we go, it will be directly smashed!!" "What to do!!" "What can I do! Who knows that Chiba is so strong! Just don''t bother! Just look at it here!" ................... In the battle circle at the moment, not only the Qinglan and Fujio are struggling to support, but even Chiba is suffering. This kind of large-scale offensive is a terrible burden for him. It is so simple to suppress the two masters of Qinglan and Fujio, and the swords in the air are huge. Physical strength. Although they can suppress them, but it is rare to beat the old guys who want to defeat the two defenses. Well, forget it, anyway, my purpose is to delay them, just wait until Uncle Reilly gives the boat a film. When you are not awake, someone dares to chase the ''''. Chiba kept commanding the sky to slash and slash, and figured out how to evacuate. However, at this moment, Chiba suddenly browed, and there was a strong sense of danger in his heart. what? Is there a threat to me around? Could it be that there is another big general? ! I want to think about it. When Chiba felt the danger, she immediately gave up the attack and turned into a thunder and quickly rushed to the air. Almost as he rushed into the air, a half-moon-shaped sniper rushed from where he was, and after cutting an empty, he slashed straight to the back house. With a soft bang, more than a dozen houses were cut into two halves in an instant, and the incision was as bright as a mirror. When Chiba saw the white kimono bald old man coming out of the street, it was a direct swearing. "Hold the grass! Five old stars?!!!!". v4 Chapter 160： : Siege Slowly falling from the sky, Chiba looked at the eyes and was cut into dozens of shredded houses, and then looked at the old man wearing a kimono and pedaling the raft, the mouth was slightly twitching. Why are the five old stars here? However, before waiting for Chiba to come up with a clue, the old man opposite has once again created a few swords, two knives in a cross shape in the air, and cut two deep traces on the ground. Quickly two swords will open the sword from the middle, and Chiba looked at the old man with some doubts. This strength does not seem to be high, that is, the water of the generals, even if it is slightly higher, it will definitely not reach the level of Kaiduo. In fact, this level is already terrible. After all, not everyone will compare people with the four emperors. The naval generals will only have three districts. The kimono is already among the top experts in the world. "Your strength is not bad." The "three three zeros" kimono elderly slowly pulled out the long knife and pointed it at the tip of the blade with Chiba. "But you don''t know what you have done yourself, and I don''t have to explain it to you. It is impossible to persuade you to commit suicide, so let me take your life personally." Oh? Take my life? Chibas eyes are slightly picked up, and its almost because of the three of you. But we can''t relax our vigilance. Even one of the five old stars has come. Who knows if there will be other people attacking on the side, no wonder so many of today''s navy. "Hey, old man, do you want to kill me?" Chiba spread his hands and looked at the thousands of navies around him. The blue-eyed beating, some madly said. "These people are not enough!" I dont know when the sky has condensed a thick layer of dark clouds, and a horrible electric mangle flashes in the clouds. "It hasn''t been done for a long time." In the eyes of the old man in the kimono, there was a glimmer of sorrow, and the foot was squatting. The figure was like a sharp sword and rushed to Chiba. When the body was still in the air, he quickly twirled in the air. The dozens of sharp swords were sent out from the knife in his hand, and his figure was directly hidden behind the white knife. Going to Chiba. However, in the next moment, Chiba disappeared into his sight. A cold slap appeared above him, and Chibas hand held the village where the rain pills appeared. "I haven''t done it for a long time? Let me play with you! Old man!" For this old man, Chiba does not know why there is a strange resentment, so this time Chiba did not use the sky, but directly took out the village Yumao. The dark domineering was covered in the village rain pill, and Chiba screamed in the air, slashing from top to bottom. "when!!!!" The knife of the old man in the kimono was taken back between the millennial and the hair, and it was blocked in front of the village Yuwan. "Want to beat me, you are still far away!!" However, his next sentence has not been said yet. Chibas fist is wrapped in a domineering fist from the side, and the evil slamming on his face. The old man in the kimono was directly kicked out by this punch. Two big teeth danced in the air, and Aoba did not let him go. Anyway, he had already formed a beam, and then he will die! Three beams of thunderbolt rushed out of the Chiba fingers, with an extremely compressed electric awning point to his heart and eyes. However, when Lei Zhu hit him, the old man in the kimono suddenly slammed in the air, and then avoided the hit of Chiba in a very difficult position. Just as Chiba planned to continue chasing, three ice-cold spears slanted from the side, and there was a fan-shaped purple light wave. "Oh... trouble... baton!" Chiba had to give up the plan to continue the attack and sneak away from the two attacks. The green scorpion and the vine tiger are in front of Chiba, and at this time their faces become extraordinarily dignified. "Chiba, have you really wanted to start?" Qing Yu said quietly. Chiba disdained coldly. "Crap, you say it." "Get out!" The old man in the kimono will lift his navy away, then he looked up at the sky, and when he looked at Chiba again, his face was already gloomy and dripping water. His eyes twitched slightly and he said in a deep voice. "No matter what the garbage is used to roll away, Kuzan, smile, cover my offense!" Qinglan and Fujio looked at each other, then nodded at the same time, quickly rushed to both sides, and the kimono was triangular in the shape of a thousand leaves around the center. This is a bit of a hassle... Although I thought about it in my heart, Chiba would not be on my face. He yelled at ''Village Yumaru'' and sneered at the three people. "Oh, I finally started shamelessly, and three people besieged me." Just after this sentence was finished, Fujikos face showed a bit of unnaturalness, but before he even talked, the green scorpion next to him opened his mouth..... "Well, in the case of absolute certainty, why choose the Chiba that you are not sure about, don''t say anything, the three generals are here, and you must take it back today." "Catch back? No," the old man in the kimono said coldly: "I am talking about killing, execution on the spot, what did you hear, Kuzan!" Green eyes blinked. "Yes." The atmosphere inside the venue was once again tense, and the four invisible momentums collided in the air, and Chiba was obviously underpowered by the siege of three imposing forces. Damn, the five old stars shouldnt be arrogant? Its troublesome to propose a siege of this method. If you dont drag them here, the coating cant be done, and you cant go to the new world. do not care! Give them a slap in the first place, and drag it for a while! Chiba silently thought that the thunder and lightning of his body gradually communicated with the dark clouds in the air. However, when Chiba was arrested and attacked, and the three people were ready to meet the attack, the phone bug in Chibas arms suddenly rang, and Bonnies excited voice came. "Chiba! Chiba! Uncle got it! Come back soon!" The kimono is a glimpse of the old man, and the look of doubts in the eyes of the green and the rattan. What made it? The corners of Chibas mouth rose a little. "No loss to Uncle Raleigh!" Excited whispered a word, Chiba extended a hand and slowly pointed to the ground. "Lei Ying!" 4.8 As if the whole shampoo islands were dull, the dark clouds in the darkness shrouded the inside of Chiba, like the tranquility before the storm. The next moment, a horrible thunder rang and a loud bang in the clouds. First, a small thunderbolt fell, smashing a whole house. Then, tens of thousands of thunder and lightning will fall from the sky with the momentum of the last days. The eyes of the green eyes showed an angry look. "Ice Age!!!" The moisture in the air was instantly drained, and a thick ice curtain of a few hundred meters appeared in front of the green scorpion, shrouded a small part of the navy around. "This unscrupulous bastard!!!!" In the thunderstorms of the sky, Chiba quietly disappeared. . v4 Chapter 161： : Changes of the Four Emperors Because it was the attack that Chiba tried to use all her strength, and the dark clouds in the air were condensed for a long time, so the thunder of the sky was enough for ten minutes. After the thunder and lightning stopped, everything in the full square was already in ruins. There was a slight noise under a pile of rubble, and then a few knives flew out of it, cutting the pile of rubble into a powder. At the same time, the screams of the old man in the kimono spread throughout the shampoo island. Ten minutes said not much, not much, said quite a lot, but at least enough of a ship out of the harbor. At the moment, Chiba has already sailed on the sea. Although it has only made a few hundred meters, if the Navy dares to chase it, Chiba does not mind letting them see and see what is desperate. Hidden to hear the screams of the old man in the kimono, Chibas mouth reveals a sly smile. "Oh, some people want to blow up the lungs, make such a big move, tomorrow''s sea newspaper will report it, ''five old stars, join hands with the navy generals, the navy''s general willtan Tiger besieged ''replica'' Chiba failed , it was led by it to Thousand Rays of a burst of '', ٺٺ14......." Hearing his self-talk, Bonnie turned a blind eye next to him. "Cut, that is, Chiba, you will write this title without taste." "Haha, yes! I can safely come back thanks to Bonnie! It would be really dangerous if Bonnie came to the boat with Uncle Reilly and gave me a phone call!" "Yes... no! This little thing is normal!" Bonnie said with a reddish face. "No, Bonnie is a big help, right." Chiba smiled and asked the other three. Looking at Bonnie Bonnie, Robin and Choba both smiled and agreed, and Bonnie became redder after hearing the two. Chiba is relieved in the dark. Fortunately, Bonnie is not angry... that kind of words cant be said anymore... Just then, flying a newspaper bird in the air, Urki quickly stopped it and took a newspaper back. I don''t know why, Urki, a rough big man, has recently become fascinated with reading books. He just took the words of Qiao Ba a few days ago, perhaps because the brain was developed after he saw the domineering, and Urki was in a few short cases. I learned all the common words in a week. But Robin''s ancient book he can''t understand, and Choba''s medical book is even more confused, so buying a newspaper every day is the only thing he can see. There are always some places that can make him laugh. Looking at the newspaper to eat eggs is also the best way to relax after his practice. Only today, the news in this newspaper is obviously different. "what?!" "Amazing cognac," Chiba dissatisfied with the grease on his clothes. "What''s the news in the newspaper..." Urki did not say anything, and turned the newspaper directly to him. "what!!!!" As soon as I saw the contents of the newspaper, Chiba suddenly screamed. In the most conspicuous place in the newspaper, there is a line of slogans written in black letters. "The top battle of the ''four emperors'' Kaido disappeared, ''Aunt'' invaded the Kaido chassis ''hundred pirates'' resistance, ''White Beard'' announced an alliance with the ''Baiwan Pirates'', has been dispatched The team''s ''immortal bird'' Malgo went to the country to support, and now suspected that Kay died and the former seven Wuhai ''re-engrave'' Chiba''s hand." Chiba looked at the report with amazement, and she didn''t know what to say. At the time of the war, Blackbeard took away the seriously injured Kayto. He thought that Blackbeard would not do anything with Keduo who had no fruit ability, but he did not expect that Blackbeard would dare to start with Kaido! And the fact that Kaido was taken away by the black beard did not even be discovered. The last time Chiba, who had played against Kaido, was inextricably linked to his disappearance. Whether it was hidden, killed or definitely, it was definitely with Chiba. There are relationships. In short, with the publication of this article, this black pot Chiba is set for the black beard. "Haha! Look! Chiba, your bounty has risen by another 300 million! It has reached 1.3 billion! Our bounty has risen by 100 million in addition to Choba! Luo is also!" Bonnie said excitedly, when he finished speaking, he realized that this was not very good for Choba. Just wanted to apologize, and Choba ran into the room with tears, and Bonnie quickly chased it up. Looking at the two live treasures in the distance, Chiba can only helplessly shake his head and smile. "I didn''t expect that the black beard would have made so many things. Although the bounty was increased, it was very uncomfortable to think that it was because of the black pot. I knew that it would be good to kill him." Robin shook his head as he looked at the newspaper. "At the time, you were already close to the limit. The rumored guns also entered the cooling time. Although there were ''hundred cannons'', if they had black beards, they couldn''t have a white beard. They were relieved. It was not worthwhile. Captain, you are doing it." Urki also nodded. "Yes boss! I think you are doing the right thing! Although 270, the white beard I looked very upset." Chiba smiled and fell on the deck, reaching for a piece of meat and eating it. "Oh, that''s right. The choice was correct at the time! Let''s run the black beard once, don''t let it go next time!" Robin and Urki nodded with a smile. In fact, they all know, but at the same time keep silent, that is, Kaidos ''Baiwan Pirates will definitely regard them as the nails in the eye, and with the excavation of the previous shampoo islands tomorrow, Chiba will Become the ''nail'' in the eyes of more people. But what is this? Whether he is a pirate or a navy, dare to find all the cockroaches! There is a faint glow in the eyes of Chiba. The defensive hood was opened, and the film plated on the ship formed a sphere to cover them. The ԡ slowly sneaked into the sea. Because in the transformation of the ԡ, the record pointer has already recorded the magnetic field of the fishermans island, and Chibas current identity is somewhat sensitive, and simply does not stop at the fishermans island. Directly along the fairway through the ''hole'' below the red clay continent, after a day of sailing under the sea, Chiba and his party finally reached the place where all the pirates are looking forward to, the ''new world''. . v4 Chapter 162： : Found like the Lord After arriving in the New World, Chiba and others have been sailing on the sea for half a month. During this period, there was nothing special except that there was a pretentious pirate group to pick things up and be completely destroyed by Robin Bunni. Moreover, after reaching the new world, the climate environment is much better. The same is true for maritime navigation. In half a month, Chiba and his party have experienced two small islands. Chiba continues to occupy the stern deck, often practicing day and night, leaving a lot of charred sea animals on this road. Finally, after Chiba arrived in the new world for nearly a month, they finally met something that would make them excited. In front of the ''Ժ'', there is a tall giant elephant moving forward. Its body has been covered with traces of the years. At least half of the two ears are dilapidated, and the eyes are already two black hole-like pits. Only its elephant trunk, although it is also declining, still can feel the enormous power contained in it. "Wow!! Chiba looks! The head is so high, so big! Why can it float on the water!" Bonnie pointed at the giant elephant, excitedly shouting, Urki and Choba also I looked at it with interest. Chiba smiled and said: "Don''t look at this guy''s slow pace, in fact, because it is huge, the speed is very fast, seeing his elephant legs, it is estimated to be two or three kilometers wide, '''' in his The front is like a little bee." "Captain, the little bee is not right, this "small bee" definitely has the ability to destroy it," Robin walked from behind with a book. "That is a giant elephant called ''Lord of the Lord''. His body shape is even bigger than the average sea king class. As for why it can walk on the sea, no one knows why. It can only be explained as This is like the gift of the Lord. There is a country above it, the country called Uzu, the giant elephant, which is a fur orc." Robin closed the book and smiled and said to Chiba. "But the record pointer doesn''t point to where it is, which means the island doesn''t have to go." Bonnie, who was originally listening to the relish, suddenly stunned and then looked at Chiba with pity. "Chiba ~~~ Let''s go~~ Go~ ?~" Urki and Choba also cast a very interested to see look at him. Hey Hey hey! Robin! Why do you want to add the last sentence when you are good? ! Chiba helpless belly. "Okay, don''t worry, it was originally going. Although it was a little early, if you hit it, you will go early, because there is a thing we have to look at." "thing?" Yes, four historical originals recorded the route to Rafford, and one of them was here. After half an hour, Chiba and his party have come to the back of the Lord, but what Chiba did not think is that there are actually three pirate ships. Just as Chiba just wanted to look at it in the past, the three ships on the opposite side suddenly launched an attack. With the roar of the hull, dozens of shells slammed into the ԡ. "Hey!! Even if you don''t know what''s going on, just attack it directly?!" Chiba eyes cold, turned and said. "Qiao Ba, Urki, the shells are handed over to you, I will go and see the boats." Urki squeaked his fist and smirked. "Hey, give it to us! Chiba!" And Choba directly swallowed a blue wave ball. "My strength has also grown a lot! Chiba!" "Then please, don''t let the lady shoot." After that, Chiba turned into a lightning bolt and rushed straight to the nearest ship. "Open the gun! Quickly fire!! That''s the re-carried Chiba''s boat!!! They are not close to us, and they have to sink their boat!! A small-headed pirate took the commanding knife and slammed the bow of the ship, because it was too nervous, and even the voice changed. "Offensive! Offensive! They are all capable! Just throw them off........" He suddenly stopped screaming, and some looked at the people below with doubts. "What do you think of me? Hurry and attack........" Before he finished, Chiba was discharged, and he was unrelentingly turned into a black smoked object. The next moment, a figure flashed behind Chiba, and there were two handkerchiefs with red lights. The sickle with a strong **** smell could not be cut on the neck of Chiba, because there were two thin lines on the left and right, which were on the blade, so that he could not advance halfway. Blue striped dress with two arms in the hand, a white perforated mask, and a matted hair. This sneak attack on Chiba is not a neighbor. It is a deputy captain of the Kidd Pirates group that was robbed on the island of Chambord, and rewarded 160 million Baileys killing warrior, Kira. But at the moment he is a little embarrassed. "How, how could it... I couldnt move!!" "Because there is lightning on the line, idiots." Chiba snorted and slammed into his stomach. The huge thunderbolt was released again. The latter screamed and fell directly to the ground. Holding his fist, Chiba slowly descended from the bow. Looking at a group of crew members who were already scared and shivering, Chiba also lost the idea of ??attack. "Its really a fate. Its you, your captain? Where did Kidd go?" "I, how can we tell you the news of the captain!! Is it right! Brothers!" A one-eyed pirate pretended to be timid, but the people around him turned his head and quickly moved away from him. Chiba raised his eyebrows and slammed a thunder and lightning on the person next to him. The latter poured out his mouth and fell down. "what did you say?" The one-eyed pirate swallowed and said quickly: "The captain is on the elephant, and the other two pirates are the ships of ''Haiming'' Apu and ''Red Flag'' Drake. The two of them teamed up with the captain to form an alliance. "" "Oh, a bit of an accident," Chiba picked up his eyebrows and stunned the pirates who were sneaked from behind. He continued to ask: "Why are they coming here? What are you going to Uzbe?" I saw almost a piece of black charcoal, and I didnt know the companions lying on the ground. The one-eyed pirate said at a faster pace. "Kiduo is missing, ''Aunt'' Lingling is attacking the territory of Kaido, and ''The country of giant elephants'' Uzu belongs to the ''three nos'' zone, so the captain who happened to meet the team will discuss this ''moving island'' as a tripartite The base camp of the alliance........" "Oh, it is so, thank you." The one-eyed pirate swallowed. "Thank, you''re welcome... I will lightly..." "Ok." Chiba said with a smile. Five minutes later, Chiba jumped back from the three ships that were smoky to the ''Proverbs''. On the three ships behind him, all the crew members were greeted by Chiba, and they were lying in the smoke at the moment. On the ground, the limbs kept twitching. "Call~! Let''s go! Go to Uzu!". v4 Chapter 163： : Troubled fur family For Chiba, which has copied the fruit of gravity, like the Lord, he also flies up. But it is not so easy to empty the gravity of the four of them. Chiba is full of sweat and it is hard to transport them up. "Or my thunder is easy to use...." A thunderbolt appeared on the back of the Lord, and Chiba withdrew from the elementalization and muttered in a small voice. But when he saw the sight in front of him, he was shocked. "How is this going?" The situation at hand is really terrible. Although I have known that the three people will definitely be ruined here, I did not expect that they would directly ruin it here. The place that should have been a town has completely become a ruin. Many places are still braving the flames. Only the distant city gate can barely see that it used to be a bustling city. The forest behind the town is even more ruined. There are traces of fire and explosion everywhere. The trees are like what was destroyed by great force. There are traces of destruction everywhere. Chiba walked in front of a huge tree. The tree was hundreds of meters high. There were green moss on the trunk. It was a tree that had been growing for a long time, but the tree at the moment 173 was crumbling. As the wind sways. At the bottom of the tree, half of the trunk disappeared out of thin air, and there were still crevices on the broken trees. "This is ''sea iron wood'', the hardness is several times that of iron. The longer the age, the harder it is. The tree has obviously grown for hundreds of years," Robin walked slowly and observed the tree. Traces on it. "But it was actually dug up by the hardest stump part of the person directly... No, it should be said that someone was ''biting''." Robin looked at the huge scallops on the tree and the pupils shrank slightly. "It is the man named Drake. He is the abilities of the animal fruit, the ancient species of the Tyrannosaurus, and the horrible bite..." However, Chiba has narrowed her eyes. An arrow rushed out of the jungle and slammed straight into Robin''s throat. Just as the arrow was about to hit Robin''s neck, a delicate hand firmly grasped the arrow, and the arrow was turned into a powder at a speed visible to the naked eye. Bonnie stood in front of Robin, holding a beaa in one hand, looking coldly at the depths of the forest. "Thank you, Bonnie~" "Nothing, this level........" Bonnie''s eyes flashed through a few cold awns, and then the feet stepped on the ground and quickly rushed out. month step! Although Bonnies ''six styles'' will only be a monthly step, but because Bonnies monthly step has always been the fastest in Chibas line, Chiba cannot guarantee that she can surpass the state without the fruit ability. Nie''s speed. A few whispers came from the woods next to them. "It seems that we are being the accomplices of the three guys." Chiba said with a smile. Dozens of arrows were silently shot from all sides, wrapped in domineering arrows to block all the retreats of the Chiba line. The next moment, Choba swallowed a blue wave ball, and Urki''s figure gradually became bigger. "Gun punch!!" "Iron!!" In the human and animal form, Choba had nearly ten times the power of a normal person. After he used the ''gun fist'', it was completely a replica of the Kaydo air boxing. Although the power was much smaller, it was more than enough to deal with these arrows. Numerous air fists blasted in the air, blocking all the arrows on one side. And Urki squeezed his fist and took out the huge pillar pencils of the two men from the imprint of the wrist, and swept them all out with a swipe. Their strength is much stronger. Chiba smiled and looked at it all, and a thunder ball appeared in his hand. Seeing the color of domineering, all people buried in the woods are completely captured. "Raining the line." Nearly a hundred thin lines were formed in the cloud, covering a layer of lightning lines and quickly falling from the middle. A very fast speed reached the front of each ambush, and a small few in front of them penetrated a small The hole, then a turn at the bottom and a few centimeters from behind them. At this moment, all the ambushes stopped moving, and the hand holding the sword shivered slightly, and there was a cold sweat. Open, kidding... From the heartbeat of these people, Chiba got the result he thought of. "Hey! We are not the three guys! Come out! I am not malicious." As soon as the voice fell, Bonnie rushed back from the distance, and there was a little fur girl in her hand. "Let me go! Let me go!!!" Bonnie chilled her face and threw the rabbit''s ear on the ground, and found a machete for the humeral head from the wrist. While biting the meat, she placed the knife on the neck of the latter. "do not move." The captured fury man immediately closed his mouth and looked at Bonnie with a sly look, his eyes full of fear. "That''s right," Bonnie said coldly, and moved the knife to the little girl''s neck a few minutes. "The guy in the woods! I count three! Come out!" After saying that Bonnie was there, it was counted as if no one was loud. Chiba and four people looked at Bonnie, who was suddenly angry. So how can they come out, they should run away... "Don''t move Garrot! Let''s come out! We believe that you are not malicious, can you let her go?" Its really useful! And this situation also believes that we are good people? ! What did you do before! "Well, is this right? We all said that we are good people, but she just doesn''t believe it, she can only catch her back." Bonnie smugly took the machete back to her wrist and let go of Garrott. By the way, she also lifted her age. The latter changed back to the appearance of a teenager, quickly left Bonnie, hiding behind a reindeer fur female, revealing a small head twitching and looking at Bonnie. "It''s still necessary to say that they will believe." Looking at the atmosphere without any relief, Chiba sighed and just wanted to say something. An arrow suddenly shot from the side and walked straight through the thighs of Chiba. The air was quiet. A few black lines emerged from the forehead of Chiba, and Raymond creaked on him. "You guys who don''t listen to other people''s talks, and Yanyue is useless.... You still need to have a good lesson to be obedient...." "See what is called mine, bastard!!". v4 Chapter 164： :prisoner There was a soft bang in the forest, and a huge figure rushed out of the dense woods. Chiba and his party are sitting on a giant buffalo with two fur people. Chiba and his party are looking around with interest. It is not a messy look, although there is still no figure, but before The ruins of the battlefield are much better. The two fur families were Wanda, a reindeer fur man who had previously talked with Chiba, and Garrot, a rabbit fur-family caught by Bonnie, but the two of them are now awkward and languid. . After all, after being beaten by Chiba, its only Kaido. After a enthusiasm explanation by Chiba, these fur families are finally reluctant to think that Chiba is not the same partner of the three. Because if they are companions of the three, it is impossible to let them go. Because of the slightly better fur family, the low price of trading in the underground is 700,000 _ Bailey. Looking at the ridiculous environment around him, Chiba frowned. How long will it take to get to the Furry Country? Where is the way to go? Among the two fur people, Garlot is introverted and courageous, but the strength is top class, while Wanda has outstanding strength but excellent leadership. She looked up and looked at Chiba, coldly said: "The road is here, the front road is intercepted by the three pirates, here is the path of the forest, only this will avoid their eyeliner." Chiba brows a little bit again, and an invisible momentum emanates from him. "What are you talking about?" Feeling the momentum of Chiba, Wanda subconsciously shrinked, but the pride of the fur-type warriors forced her to straighten her waist. Although she was still very scared, she said coldly. "This is a small road. If you want to face conflict with them, you should say it early." It doesn''t look like a lie to see her, but what about the people in front? Why are there so many people in the fur family? Frowning, Chiba turned to look at Robin and others behind. They also frowned at the confused face. Chiba does not want to make a bad relationship with the people of the fur family. After all, they came to watch the original text of the fur people. Just as Chiba was thinking about it, the buffaloes were still moving forward with them and they soon reached the place where the fur people of Chiba felt. Do not! wrong! ! There are pirates around! Chibas pupil slammed and slammed forward, and suddenly a wall of countless white lines was raised in front of him. The buffalo that had no time to react slammed into the lines, but the lines were surprisingly soft. Easily caught the few people who fell. When Wanda saw this line of walls, his eyes were shocked. Have another fruit ability? But in the next moment, the gaze in her eyes became a decisive look. "Gallot, you are running away.......!!!" His words have not been finished yet, and countless lines have tied her into a scorpion, and her mouth has been completely sealed, and Garrot, who is next to her, has received the same treatment. Worse...he wants to catch us here!! This bastard! Losing I also believed that he would help us with the rhetoric! ! Chiba looked helplessly at the two fur guys who were bundled into scorpions, and they could easily guess what they were thinking from their eyes. "Look at me like this, be careful I really bought you." Chiba picked up the two scorpions and put them both outside the line. "Small voice, look at yourself." Hey, what do you want me to see? I don''t want to watch it! Garlot pouted and thought. . !!!! "Small sound!!" Chiba, a hand knife, was cut on the head of Garlott. In front of the woods, nearly a thousand meters of trees were cut down, revealing a flat ground, and in the middle of the open space, there were tents, nearly 100 pirates were coming in and out of the tent, at the top of these tents The black pirate flag floats, and the pattern is exactly the flag of ''Haiming'' Apu. This is not the most important thing. In the densest place of the tent, there is a huge iron cage in which there are no less than two hundred fur people. "Is it, here is the gathering place of the three people, then the fur people in the iron cage are the companions you have been caught?" ask for flowers Wanda and Garlot stared at the cage, until Chiba asked them the third time, and Wanda nodded in a hurry. "Hey, let me go, don''t yell, scream at them, no one can guarantee what the fierce pirates will do." The two hurried nodded. When Chiba released them, they both pulled out the dagger and the sword and sword, and rushed straight over there. Two seconds later, the two white lines re-wrapped them into a scorpion, and the people threw them back to the ground, and Chiba looked at them whispering. "Are you fools? They all said that they are not impulsive! Didn''t you see the few people with guns standing on the edge of the cage? Choba is smarter than you!" ........ Qiao Ba, who was preparing to rush to save the people, heard the words and sneaked back the steps and changed back to normal. "Tell you to be sure, don''t let you go!" Chiba looked at the two struggling guys, and the black roots on his forehead floated. "Let me go! Let go!!" Wanda struggled and shouted anxiously. Chiba did not hesitate to seal her mouth, turning her head and looking at Garrot. "If you call, the consequences are the same as him! I ask, you answer!" Garlot glanced, then stopped struggling and slowly buried his head on the ground. "Yes, but... there are my friends over there.....you let me go.... I will save her back, I will definitely listen to you..." Chiba, which is preparing to get angry. Was it for this? "Cut....no!" Wendeng, Garlot buried his head deeper. "I, I just want to save her out... I really didn''t want to escape." Chiba took a deep breath and stood up and patted the dust on his body. "Now you two are important witnesses. If you have something to do, will I save it?" "Look up, look at it, and..." There was a hint of killing in Chibas eyes. "You don''t need three to save people, and murder is also...". v4 Chapter 165： : Playing the disc sound · Apu At the main entrance of the furry Principality, the most beautiful Principality Square, originally the fur family, has now been ruined. It should have been decorated with flowers and fountains. At this moment, the flames are burning, and the unsupported trees are finally burned through the trunks. The first splash of sparks. In the center of the square, it is the place where the three people of Kidd are located. Originally it should be a magnificent building. At the moment, they were transformed into a war fortress of shackles. A root gun barrel is deep in the building. At the same time, the deafening cannons kept coming from around the castle. Kidd, Apu, Drake three are sitting in the castle''s room, discussing something around a map. "It''s better for us to attack from the slope. It''s better to attack us from the front." There is a big twist, and Apu, who has a three-section long-handed family, frowned. "Hey "five two three", are you still a pirate? Garbage?" Kidd looked at Apu with his shoulders disdainfully: "To deal with a small country, even to attack from the side? The plan is also, the capture of the fur family is also Its a shameful pirates reputation. You just do it as a personal trafficker, so there is no risk?! When I heard this, Apulima stood up on the table and looked at it with a hint of silence. "what did you say?!" "You didn''t hear it or is it true?" Kidd looked at him with his shoulders without fear, and his eyes were equally killing. Two gaze collided in the air, and Kidd and Apu''s fists each picked up, and the atmosphere in the hall suddenly became abnormal. "Are you two enough? Are you quarreling when you meet?!" Drake said helplessly with his head. "I really don''t know if I joined your alliance is right or wrong..." Kidd glanced at Apu with a sullen look, sitting back in his seat with his shoulders, and the latter sat down with a cold cry. Drake sighed again and said with a sigh of his head: "Apu said yes, if the attack from the front is too great, although the ''cat python'' and the ''duke of the canine'' are defeated by us, but they It is still difficult to break through the advantages of the city wall." Kidd snorted and said disdainfully: "Hey, what about sneak attack? The pirates who want to be arrogant can be recruited everywhere. It doesn''t matter how much they die. As long as our flag is still there, it will continue to flow. The pirates joined." " Having said that, it is still difficult to supplement pirate resources, and the number of pirates has fallen by half. If this continues, it will be difficult to break through, unless..." Drake looked at Kidd meaningfully. . "Unless you use the ''compressed shells'' you bring, it''s hard to break through from the front." Kidds eyes picked up slightly. "Cut....... It turned out to be such an idea. There is a ''compressed shell'' that is ten times more powerful. This wall is really vulnerable." "How, if you don''t agree, then........" "I agree," Kidd sneered and looked at Apu. "I don''t want to go sneak up with this garbage anyway. ''Compressed shells'', even if it is used, I will take all the furs when the city breaks. The family kills the light, one does not give it to stay!!" Apu Qings face just wanted to say something, and suddenly there was a phone call from the body. "Bloobrobru.........oh..." Apu Qing took over and said nothing. "Hey? I am Apu, you......." His words have not been finished, and a phonerous worm has wore a terrified voice. "Captain Apu came to help! We were sneaked!! Those furs are all saved!! We are desperately resisting but can''t stop it! The captain is coming back!!! It''s too late... ...." Apulima bounced off his seat and his face was ugly. "What?! You said it clearly!!" "The fur family is saved!! Come and help the captain!!!" The phone just slammed and the phone hanged. After that, Apu did not even say hello, and rushed out of the castle and ran to his base. The **** of the bastard! ! ! ! I dare to save people! ! ! I really don''t know how to live! ! ! I must sell all of you to the most ferocious guys! ! ! ! On the other side, Chiba is leisurely walking in the ruins of the Apu Base Camp, where a bunch of lightning thunders, regardless of whether it can move, all the people lying on the ground, he was re-powered. Again. Moreover, these people were all cut into several pieces by his ability to use the fruit of surgery. One foot on a pirate head with three arms. This is a long-armed family. The strength is not bad. The only person who is not in a coma under his ''Wan Lei'', Chiba stepped on him and leaned over and said coldly. ... "Hey, you just asked your captain to come? Uh?" This person has already been half-dead by Chiba, and his eyes are completely destroyed, and he is cut into countless companions. After watching Chiba, his voice has become abnormal. "Reissue, engraved Chiba....Why are you here... Why are you here?!! Why!! For..." A punch stunned the long-handed family that was close to collapse, and Chiba also cut it into more than a dozen pieces. Turning back to Robin''s side, the cage was transferred by his ability to use the surgical fruit at the beginning of the battle. At this moment, hundreds of fur people are eating food, and Bonnie is distressed by the side. Take out the food from the wrist mark. "Chiba, my food...." Bonnie looked at Chiba with pity. "Ha ha ha, well Bonnie, I will give you these foods in the future, let them store them first." After seeing Chiba coming, all the fur people stopped moving, staring at Chiba and watching. This made the former Chiba feel a little embarrassed. Looking back at the battlefield of the breaking corpse, Chiba touched her head and said something embarrassed. "Amount....... Just because it was a little angry, so it is a bit heavy for those pirates. 0.6 is actually a very kind person in peacetime...." Wanda and Garlott came out of the crowd. In the next moment, all the fur people were deeply bent against the Chiba line. "Thank you for saving us!!!" They looked at each other with Bonnie, and Chibas face showed a happy smile. "Oh, um." The atmosphere behind it became very amiable. Even Garrot, who had been turned into a child by Bonnie, was happy to talk to Bonnie, but the food was still a little unhappy because of the food... However, when Chiba and his party were surrounded by a warm fur family, when they walked back, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the team. "Ah, sir... my slaves.... who agrees that you are gone!!!". v4 Chapter 166： : Practice object Red clothes, embroidered with a "sound" on the chest, wearing black headphones and glasses, with piano-like teeth, the person who came is called Ai Hai. A reward of 189 million. There is also a harsh noise with Apulai. Was swept away by this sound, many fur ethnic people have painfully covered their ears, although they are born with a strong fighting power, but there is basically no hope of victory in front of Apu. "Hey!! Its hard to escape..." The noise continued to expand, looking at the many fur families with their heads moving, Apu''s arm became a strange pipe organ, and as he played, the noise increased again, and it also contained a kind of head. a faint voice. Bunny Garlott''s eyes turned red, and the twitching pulled out the dagger and moved to Apu step by step. "Bad egg.... Stop...." And Apu looked at Garlot, not only did not have the slightest vigilance, but laughed loudly. "Ah, Im going to let me stop? Well, go to sleep! The strong sound wave rushed out of the organ of Apu''s arm 14. The first thing that was hit was Garlott. It was very difficult to move her. When this sound wave was swept, the legs were soft and painful. Falling on the ground. The sound waves continued to expand, and all the fur families that were being swept down fell to the ground. "Ah, Im still unable to escape my palm, this rabbit fur family should be able to sell a good price~~~" Apu stopped playing, his arm changed from the organ to the original, and he smiled and reached out and grabbed Garrot. However, just as his hand was about to be caught on Garrot, an invisible sniper was cut in his hand. The hand instantly broke away from Apu''s body. "Don''t touch people with your dirty hands." Apu''s body was instantly tense, and even his arm did not come and squatted. He jumped out of a dozen meters away. "Who is there? Surgical fruit? Room? Rafalgar?!" A huge voice appeared behind Apu. "you guessed wrong." The huge black pillars descended from the top, with a fierce wind pressure on the Apu. "Damn!!!!" Apu no longer cares about the appearance, and he is busy lazy and rolling out, but before he can breathe a sigh of relief, several arms appear on him, holding his neck, waist, and feet. . "this is" "Six rounds of flowers are broken and broken." The six arms uploaded a huge force and directly folded Apu into a z shape. However, in the next moment, Apu''s perfect feet became two bronze-like things, and a slap in the face, the sharp sound waves scattered the six arms. "The bones of our long-handed family can be different from ordinary people. It is so simple to beat me so easily!! ''Re-enactment'' Chiba!!!!" Apu yelled and looked at the Chiba group who appeared in the distance. The third section of the other intact hand became a sly thing. He pointed the scorpion to Chiba. "Its great to meet you here! Let me Haiming defeat you, then make a name for yourself!!! Chiba looked cold at Apu. Originally, I wanted to see how the fighting power of the fur family was. I didn''t expect to play off. The fingers made a random stroke to the distant trees. Several ten-meter-high trees were directly cut off at the bottom. Under the control of Chiba, all the branches were cut off and turned into several large swords. The extremely fast speed of rotation rushed over. And Apu lifted the cockroach that turned into an arm, and slammed it against it. "Chaotic disk, sound barrier!!" There was a wave of fluctuations in the air, and there was a barrier consisting of ''hard'' in front of Apu, which blocked all the trees. "Oh? Can you stop the next shot?" Chiba was slightly surprised, but the next moment he looked at Apu silently. Because the latter actually lost a smoke bomb directly in the same place, turned and fled backwards, but also a strange sound wave all the way, interfered with Chiba''s sensational color domineering. "There is still a smoke bomb like this........ can interfere with my knowledge? A little bit of ah....but in the room, it looks very clear." Chiba stretched out his hand and grabbed it in front of him. An invisible force flashed through. A piece of land hundreds of meters wide and a dozen meters high was suddenly lifted directly from the ground, and Apu was in the land. The middle of the. Then Chiba released his hand and held it again. The land in front suddenly seemed to be caught by a huge force. Countless clods of rock were crushed and madly moved toward the center, gradually forming a soil ball of more than 50 meters from the air. I wrapped the Arp firmly inside. "Boss, it is too wasteful to deal with him with this kind of move." Urki stared at it all, muttering. "Waste? Its a reward of nearly 200 million pirates. If you are defeated by these two times, its too watery." Chiba said with a chuckle, but his eyes were full of seeing small White-like eyes. "You just want to experiment with the move...." "ٺ~~" As soon as the voice fell, the huge earth ball over the sky suddenly turbulent, and the sound waves of the blade were shot from the earth ball and turned into pieces. And Apu gasped from the air, and he wanted to escape in the distance without a word. Chibas face showed 340 a heartfelt smile, and his body shape disappeared into the air. Can actually escape, haha, then spend more time with me! Its better to use a fish to practice your hand than to come. "Why come out... poor guy..." Urki murmured. In the distance, Apu was marching in the forest, and he continued to pat his shoulders, spreading out the special sound waves that interfered with the smell. "Ah, Im already far away. In this dense forest, you dont have to smell the domineering. Even if he is strong, he cant catch up with me! Apu said as he looked back, the forest behind him was very quiet, and there was no sign of anyone to chase. "Fortunately, I have not caught up." "Who didn''t catch up?" Chiba bowed his head and smiled at Apu, who was horrified and raised his head, and threw his arm to the ground. "Hey, still you stuff, play with me for a while." With a wave of hand, countless lines in the air emerged, criss-crossing in the forests of hundreds of meters, with a burning flame covering them, completely blocking Apu''s retreat. "Don''t die easily." A few hot flames rushed out of the surrounding lines, turned into a fire dragon, roaring and rushing to the horrified Apu. . v4 Chapter 167： : Emergency situation "Call, that skill is still a bit flawed. It can only be practiced many times..." Chiba frowned and walked in the woods, thinking about what she had experienced before. Its not a move, its just a simple exercise, but another skill needs to be practiced. In some places, its better to improve it... While Chiba was thinking about moves, a voice awakened him from thinking. "Chiba! Chiba!" Bonnie stretched out and swayed in front of Chiba. "Ah? What?" "We are almost there! We are going to the ''fleece duchy''! We will have food soon!" Bonnie screamed and rubbed her mouth: "Gallot said that there is good food here, no. Know how good it will be..." It turns out that what you think is this. Chiba silently thought that after thinking for a while, he suddenly said to Garlott. "Gallot, I heard the sound of artillery from there just now, is there a battlefield?" As soon as he talked about the battlefield, Garrot became a bit angry. "Well!! Those bad guys are there! They have been destroying and robbing all the way. The Principality Wall is the last defensive territory. Where is the cat python and the Duke of the Dogs are leading the captains against the hateful pirates? !" Then, Garrot suddenly lost again, and the two rabbit ears became unrelenting and shrugged to the head. "But they have artillery. Our army is not an opponent at all. If we don''t rely on the cat python boss and the Duke of the dog, we have already lost, and before I go to the main edge to block the pirates, the cat python boss. And the Duke of the canine was attacked and injured by the pirates because of the protection of the people under the gunfire... I was rescued several times by the cat python uncle..." "So... then the situation on the battlefield is not very good. Is it true that you have any companions who have been caught?" Chiba touched his chin. "No, except here, the others are sacrificed when defending their homes." Garrot said with a low head and lost. "Ah, sorry..." Chiba said with a bit of awkwardness. "But if you don''t have a companion, you don''t have to be jealous of them." "What are you going to do?" Garlott said with a puzzled look, when he just wanted to ask something, a leopard fur man riding on a leopard rushed from a distance. "Gallot! Wanda! Have you saved those companions?!" "It''s a law test! She is my good friend! It''s very strong! Law test! I am here!!" Chiba nodded and did not answer, because he found that the fur man named Fa Khao seemed to be very flustered. Sure enough, when she approached, everyone else took a breath. Because her body is already covered with blood, dozens of deep wounds are spread all over her body, and even the leopard she is sitting on is dyed red by blood. Not far from here, the leopard she sat down had a soft foot and stepped on the branch and fell straight from the tree. When Chiba brows, the room stands open and the man and the leopard are all transferred to the open space in front of them. Garlot quickly rushed over and raised her anxiously. "Falun!! What''s wrong with you!!" The people around them came together, and Qiaoba directly opened a needle and gave her a shot to stop bleeding. The law test weakened and opened his eyes, grabbing Garlot and sobbing. "Gallot, let''s take people over there!! Your strength is very strong. The people who have been rescued will try to go as far as possible. If you go, you may block them, and you will come down with the cat python and the dog. Duke duke them!!" "A few hours ago, the hands of the three pirates disappeared, while the other two did not know why they used the kind of ''compressed shells'' that were rarely used. When we fought with them, we would directly The walls of the city were ruined, and our companions, and their men, were all covered in gunfire... and the cat python and the Duke of the canine..." "The two of them, in order to block the kind of ''compressed artillery shells'', were severely wounded, and the cat python boss was arrested to cover us!" "what?!!!" Garlots team suddenly changed his face. "How could it be... Cat python boss he... Which group of pirates even killed their companions..." Wanda sat on the ground and murmured. And Chiba frowned, a few hours ago? Isn''t it that I saved them, when was Aplai? At that time, launching an attack will not be the reason... It is because the furry Principality sent people to save the hostages, so I want to attack when the force is empty. Uh... Although it doesn''t have much to do with me, it''s not without it, the two **** bastards. Next to Garlot, after hearing the cat python being caught, she kept staring at the ground, but not long after, she suddenly came over. He gave himself a slap in the face. I still have to worry about it! Garlott, you forgot how good the cat python boss is to you! ! She suddenly stood up from the ground and said loudly. "Everyone, I am going to save the cat python boss! You have come with me!!" Garlot closed his eyes, but still kept talking loudly. "The cat python boss, the Duke of the canine, the two of them have done enough for this country (Nuo Zhao)!! Now they are when we need us!! Have you gone with me!! Go I can''t guarantee that you can all go back alive, but this country and they all need us!!" After that, she was deeply stunned and forced to tears down. Everyone stared at Garlott, and even Chiba looked at her with surprise. She didn''t think of the soft and weak bunny in the past, and dared to say such things. Looking at the fur people who had regained their firmness in their eyes, Chibas mouth smirked a smile. A hand stretched out behind Garrot, Chiba said softly. "Hey, bunny, give it to us, they can all go back alive." Tears couldn''t help anymore, Garlot sobbed softly, and a few drops of crystal tears dripped on the floor. "Thank you.". v4 Chapter 168： : overwhelming Just as Chibas and others rushed to the battlefield, the battle between Kidd and Drake and the Furs had reached the final stage. In a narrow mountain walkway, all the remaining fur people gather here. The terrain here is the last line of defense they can use, and then the place where the old and the children are. The walkway is about 100 meters wide, and there are mountains on both sides. There are obvious signs of knife and axe on the cliff. This is because they cut the mountain and used it as a convenient corridor connecting the mountains and mountains, but no one thought of it. Be the last defensive front. The previous shelling not only destroyed their biggest advantage wall, but also seriously injured countless people. The ''Three Forest Musketeers'' seriously injured the coma. The cat python, one of the two top fighting forces, was also captured, and the only one. The Duke of Canines also insisted on the top of the line. In front of the canyon path, a dagger sword was inserted in front of the Duke of the Dog, and gauze was wrapped around him, and next to him was the original ''King of the Night'', the cat python group under the ''Knights Group''. Only the three-person group at the moment, only Pedro, who is a Puma fur, can barely stand up. Pedro sighed as he looked at the two companions in the past. "You two don''t support it, or go back early. Now you can''t even hold the sword. It can only be sent to death here." The zebra fur man, Rodi, is 217. "Can you still go there? Waiting to die in the back? That''s not enough, Pedro, you should know our character, and I have to pull a few backs..." Pedro looked at the two of them, opened their mouths, but did not say anything again, and finally only silently wrapped bandages on both of them. "How long will the two pirates on the opposite side of the Duke of Canines come?" Next to the Duke of the canine, he heard the sword and stood up. The two ears were ribbed and listened carefully to the surrounding voice. "In the forest not far away, it is estimated that it will take a long time to find it here. It has been hurt and it has not been cleared." "Is there a little time?....... Duke, cat python boss he... can''t save it." The Duke of Canines gave a slight glimpse and nodded. "Ok." Pedro was in the gauze''s hand and paused, then he said nothing. "This way, then we will try our best to revenge the cat boss. Do you live alone with the Duke?" The Duke of Canines took off the cracked glasses and wiped it with a smile. "Only three of you, want to go into the enemy camp.. Oh, it doesn''t matter, go, at least, before I die, I won''t let them cross this canyon." "Thank you." Pedro took a deep look at the Duke of the Dog, and helped the other two members of the ''Knights'' group, limping toward the side of the valley. They planned to attract the pirates with the Duke and the Duke. When you are paying attention, you rush out from the rear and kill the Kidd and Drake. Three little guys, in fact, the old ghost was caught, I am more uncomfortable than you........ The Duke of Canines put on the glasses and slowly pulled out the fine sword on the ground. But I am still the king of this country, the guardian, so I will give you the revenge for the old ghosts, I will try to attract more attention. Ok? Is it coming? After seeing the fury people who stood up behind his eyes, he took a deep breath and said in a low-pitched voice. "Guards of the Principality! Stand behind me! Keep me to the end! Let this despicable pirate know that we are not so easy to be defeated!!" "Yes!!" The ground shook slightly, and the Duke of the Dogs held the weapon in their hands, standing in rows in a small valley, holding their breath and staring at the forest ahead. As the vibrations get bigger and bigger, it is already faint to hear the arrogance of the pirates. A thick gun barrel emerged from the woods, and with the emergence of a huge gunboat nearly ten meters in total, the dark barrel of the gun leaked through the sun. Dozens of special cannons appeared from the forest, and behind these artillery were hundreds of pirates who were exposed to the begj. They were too heavy and their eyes were full of blood. They are the confidants of Kidd and Drake, and the combat power is not exactly comparable to those of the previous cannon fodder. "Ha ha ha ha!!! The guys of the fur family! It really makes me look good!" Pedro, hidden on the side of the cliff, clenched the sword in his hand. It was he who sneaked into the cat python boss twice and seriously injured him once and captured him once. Kidd laughed and walked out from the rear. He stepped on the cannon of a cannon and held his hands open. He looked at the Duke of the canine in front of him. "Ha ha ha, this is the uncle!! How! Is my collection so comfortable? Ah? Hahaha!!" "Despicable villain, sneak attack, and even started to his own companion." The Duke of the canine said coldly. "Despicable? You said that I am mean? Hahaha!! This is the noise guy is not! If he is, you go to this sentence and ridicule it! There is no such thing as a sneak attack in the battle!" Kidd put his hands in his pockets and smiled and looked at the duke of the dog. "I can''t help. When I attack, I have to tell you how to hit you. As for the garbage, it is their fortunes to become cannon fodder. The winners are not following countless bones? Pirates, fur people. Yeah, those garbage are dead under my hand, you should be happy!" The face of the fur tribes became iron and blue. If there were any dogs, the Duke would stop them. It is estimated that they had already rushed out and went to Kidd. "Oh? Did you hold back? Hahaha, it doesn''t matter!" Kidd smiled madly, turning his head and yelling at Drake: "Drake! Let him out!" Drake looked at the narrow valley in the distance and said: "It''s really hard to attack, let him out." Kidd laughed, and a faint glow shone on his hand, and he swayed at the back. A huge black shadow was thrown out from the rear. The Duke of Canines suddenly changed his face. "Cat old ghost!!!!" The black shadow is the cat python, and the cat python at this time is already terrible. Both feet are pierced by the sword, nailed to a huge iron cross, and the wound is almost invisible. In a good place, you can even see the white bones through a few wounds. Countless broken iron swords gathered in Kidd''s right hand to form a mechanical giant. Kidd used a robot to stun the stunned cat python and lifted him into the air. "Hey, how? Is it really hard to save him? The garbage of the fur people?" Just after he finished, Kidd raised the cat python and squatted on the ground. . v4 Chapter 169： : Chiba arrival The blood flowed out of the cat python from the money, and Kidd grabbed him, laughing and holding up and falling. "Cat python boss!!! The Duke of Canines!! Let us attack!" The furry eyes of the fur have long become scarlet colors, and they are almost half-speaking to the Duke of the canine. "Its too late to save! Now that we are all on, sure - can save him!!" The Duke of Canines trembled and turned his head away, gnawing his teeth. "No one is going to go!!! Stay here!!" "Duke!!" If you go out, even the last advantage will disappear, and it will definitely be covered with gunfire. I can''t protect them under so many shells........ Seeing that the eyes are red, they are close to the irrational fur people. Kidd''s mouth twitched with a cruel smile. "Hey, blame them, don''t come out to save you, cat python!" Kidd dropped the cat python on both sides of the open space. What is he doing? However, in the next moment, the pupil of the Duke of the canine was reduced to the size of the tip, and a horrible killing came out of him. Kidd had three steel spears in his hand, and slowly floated above the cat python under his power. He stretched his right hand and smiled with a sly smile. "Hey, don''t you really save him? In that case... he is useless!!" After that, Kidd waved down and three fine steel spears smashed from the air. However, just as the spear was about to stab on the cat python, the three figures rushed out of the cliff, two rushed to the cat python, and the other rushed to Kidd in the distance. Pedros face flashed with a crazy look, black arms covered the sword, and the wounds on his body were split and split, completely ignoring the blood of his body. He held the sword in his hands and fell from the air in hundreds of meters. Fully attacked Kidd and scored this attack. "Kidd!!!" The long sword covered by domineering pulled out long ripples in the air, and Pedros timing was absolutely ingenious. Even Kidd did not expect anyone to be on the cliff above him. However, I did not expect that it did not mean that he was not prepared. He directly blocked the mechanical giant in front of him. "How can this kind of scrap iron be worthy of me!!!" Pedro''s crazy martyrdom, the long sword directly split the mechanical giant into two. But just as he was about to slash the sword on Kidd, the long sword that had never been seen before suddenly stopped in the air, not just his sword stopped in the air, even he stopped in the air. "This is... what happened...." Pedro looked at it all. "Ha ha ha ha ha!!!!" Kidd laughed wildly: "My ability is to control the metal!! Are you a fool? It is really difficult to control when you are in full bloom, but a seriously injured guy........" He took a pistol from his arms and slammed it on Pedro''s chest and said softly. "...how can''t control it." A heavy gunshot sound, Pedro''s chest was blasted into a small hole, and the bullet accelerated by Kidd''s metal directly penetrated his body, and a huge force directly hit him into the air. "cough!!!!!!" After being slammed into the air, the light of Kidds eyes saw Rodi and Hebak, who had rescued the cat python, rushed by Drake, kicking them out with one foot. Then Kidd smirked and re-assembled the mechanical giant, grabbed him, and smashed it in the air for half a circle, squatting on the ground, splashing the dust of the sky. After the dust dissipated, Pedro was covered in blood, lying on the ground without knowing it. Kidd is holding his head in front of the fur people. "Ha ha ha!!! Have you seen it?! Come and save him!! Soft guys!" A soft egg, the eyes of all the fur people turned into red instantly, and finally the rationality was directly smashed by the huge anger. A lion fur man with a bandage on his body directly shredded the clothes of the upper body, pulled out the big knife, and snorted with a hoarse voice. "Follow me.... Kill them!!" This sentence directly ignited the anger of all people, they completely ignored the discouragement of the Duke of the canine, red eyes hoarse and scorpion rushed up, violent murder spread to every fur man. "Don''t go!!!!!" The Duke of the canine was hoarse, but no one was listening to him. In a hurry, his pupil swept over the middle. ask for flowers I dont know the cat python. "Mom! You guys!" The Duke of Canines pulled out the fine sword and rushed to the front of everyone with a step. As long as you cross the middle distance, kill Kidd and the Drake, you will win! The fur man rushed up, and Kidd, who was almost the target of 90%, laughed. "Ha ha ha....... fired." A roaring gun body rang, and a loud noise rose in the camp of the fur people. Then the shells flew out of the air like raindrops, crossing the forefront of the Duke of the canine, and set off a huge explosion feast behind. The rising explosion of fire directly drowned all the fur people. The blast of the explosion directly pushed the Duke of the canine out, and he stared at the explosion that had started, and snorted. "Do not!!!!" The gunfire was still ringing, except that he didn''t have a fur man who rushed out of the explosion fire, and the Duke of the bark slowly squatted on the ground, his eyes became empty and empty, and his mind became blank. Kidd smiled and appeared above the Duke of the canine, and the gun in his hand shone with a metallic luster. "Ha ha ha!! How is the taste? Old guy!!" Kidd put the gun on the head of the Duke of the canine, watching the latter look like a godless, and licked his mouth. "Haha, I like to see your eyes like this! Full of desperate eyes!!!" However, when he was about to pull the trigger, he found that he could not press the trigger anyway. The pupils of the Duke of the Dogs gradually became fascinated. Because in front of him, under the cover of the gunfire, the smoke scattered, a thing like a white wall hundreds of meters wide turned into a shield on the fur people to split, blocking all artillery attacks. "What! What is that!! Actually blocked the ''compressed shells''!" Kidd shouted in surprise. The kind of shells he bought from a special channel, destroying the ordinary warships as long as three rounds is enough, and just launched more than 30 rounds! The Duke of Canines looked at the side of the forest. There was a small team of fur people who rushed out, and in front of him was the little rabbit Garrot he had saved. "Duke! We are here to save you!!!". v4 Chapter 170： : a punch "Cut, a bunch of garbage," Kidd looked at the rushing Garrot and others: "What is the use of a shield-like ability? Garbage is also garbage." In the rear, Drake walked slowly into the forest after seeing the white shield. He is not the arrogant madness of Kidd. He is a pirate and can live in the Navy for more than a decade. He relies on carefulness and caution. So he recognized the white shield at a glance, it was not a shield ability at all, it was all white lines! And with the line as the means of ability, in addition to that who is more than Fleming brother? And in the case where the latter is dead. "Reissue, Chiba..." Cold sweat has already wet Drake''s back, although it is not certain, but his perception tells him that the person coming there is likely to be Chiba. "two seven three" Because he knows that Chiba had a lot of troubles in Chambord Island not long ago, and came to the new world. It is very close to the New World. The most important point is that Apu disappeared, and his captives appeared in the group. In people. "The idiot... Apu should have been defeated. Even if the three leagues are dissolved, then it should be normal to use that mechanical idiot as a shield." While muttering, Drake slowly entered the woods and turned to escape when all the pirates did not pay attention. Chiba, among the fur people, took a look at the place where he fled. Oh? Why did he run? Forget it, first solve this problem. In front of Kidd is standing on a cannon and laughing loudly, his two arms have become a huge robotic arm dozens of meters long. Yes, more than a dozen guns were all integrated into the robotic arm. "Ha ha ha!!! Come well! Just let me practice my hand!! You think that there is a shield, I have no way?" After that, he pointed the robotic arm of his hands to the fur man of the two rushes in a squeaking voice. "Ha ha ha!!! Go to hell!!!" Dozens of compressed artillery shells crossed the sky with horror, and rushed to the rushing fur people. A good arrogant guy. Chiba sneered and slammed a finger. A line of silk emerges from the air, precisely cutting each shell into the air. Kidd''s face became dignified as the explosion exploded. "Who is it? The garbage is done!! Come out!! Don''t look like..." Kidds swearing words have not yet come out, and Chibas cold face has shifted with the gravel splashing in front of him. "To shut up." Wrapped in black domineering fists on the face of Kidd, his face instantly deformed, he was directly bombarded from two robotic arms, hit the countless pirates all the way, and then hit the cliffs of the canyon, Hit down countless falling rocks. A group of fur people stopped their movements, staring at Chiba, and even Garlott and Wanda were watching him. what''s the situation? The Duke of Canines swallowed and just wanted to say something. He saw a raccoon cat with a red hat running to Pedro. His eyes were cold, and he pulled the sword straight and rushed over. Who is that? Not someone in our Principality! However, just as his sword was about to stab on the civet cat, a tall figure was in front of him. After being caught by his hand, the Duke of the canine was like being caught by a steel tong. . "Don''t think that will stop me!" The Duke of Canines turned around in the air, and then the power of the wrist was caught, directly completing a flip, and a leg swiped heavily against the man. Ukier was helpless and sighed, squatting on the legs of the Duke of the canine, and the Duke of the canine, who was about the same size as him, would be on the ground like a chicken. "Hey, old guy, Choba is saving people, don''t bother him!" The Duke of the canine squatted and looked up and saw that he was treating the cat python. From the skillful way, he could see that his medical skills were absolutely high. "You, who is it..." On the other side of Chiba, all the pirates were cleaned up during this small meeting, and the artillery was also cut into pieces by the Chiba. "Its not too late to come, and I saw you again." As Chiba said, he walked over to Kidds side and buckled the unconscious Kidd from the rock. He tied him into a scorpion with a line, and the fur man next to him almost embossed his eyes. Come out..... So simple to solve? Is this a pirate who has been seriously injured by both bosses? "It''s still the same, no fight..." When I heard the words of Chiba, even Garrot couldnt help but burst into a swearing heart. I knew this before, but I also made my own advice and led him to take the path! ! Chiba licked a few fingers on Kidd and directly turned it from a mild coma to a severe disability and a coma. Turning to look at Garlot, Chiba glared at his neck and asked, "Hey! Garrot! How do you deal with this person?" Hearing words, Garlot and others glimpsed. Originally in the struggle, all the fur people wanted to kill him, and they took the lead, but when they really won, they did not have the idea of ??revenge. "Hey," the Duke of the Dog sighed and sighed and stood up from the ground. Chiba sighed deeply and said with a smile: "This time I thank Mr. Chiba for his help. I didn''t expect to destroy us almost. The trouble was solved so easily." "Well? How do you know... forget it, hello, the old guy I don''t have the fierceness of the navy rumors." Chiba showed a sincere smile at the Duke of the Dog. But the Duke of Canines played 2.3. "No, no, not at all!" "The insincere guy..." Chiba said sullenly, and at the same time, Kidd was thrown to the Duke of the Dog: "Another ''Haiming'' Apu has been thrown into the sea by myself, and Kidd will give it to you. Disposed, and the last ''Red Flag'' Drake should not escape, wait for me to catch him back, yes, Choba''s medical skills are very good, can help you." After that, Chiba went to the forest. "Wait, wait! Mr. Chiba!" The Duke of Canines hurriedly stopped Chiba. "what happened?" He hesitated for a while and finally said. "Mr. Chiba, why are you helping us?" "Look at them is not good." v4 Chapter 171： : unexpected After Robin Robin looked at Bonnie, Chiba turned into a group of lightning and chased along the place where Drake escaped. However, in Chiba, there was a sense of domineering, and most of the islands were found all over again, and no trace of Drake was found. "Its strange, the guy is an animal system. There should be no way to shield the color and domineering. I dont know if the elementalization plus ''monthly step'' is very tired... Reduced flying height and speed, and began to search slowly. Two hours later, the sun is about to fall. "What''s special!! People!! In the face of the Duke of the canine, the seaport was boasted. If the hands are empty, it will be much shameful!" Chiba panted and sat at the top of a mountain, cursing with impatience. Just as he was going to search for the third time, he suddenly had a thought in his mind. "Right! He won''t go down! I remember that their ship was destroyed by me! It was a punishment for those guys, and it seems to be really useful now!" The more you think about it, the more you think it is possible. Chiba immediately thunders and rushes to the place where he comes. After 14 of his imposing appearance, he found that there should have been three ships, and now there are only two. "The ship belonging to Drake is gone, and Kidd''s ship has been destroyed by the ship," Chiba said with a sneer. "It is estimated that he also wants to destroy the ''rumor'', but it is outside the protective cover. And give up..." "However, how far can you run out of a destroyed ship and all the crew are in a coma?" Chiba thought for a while and rushed directly to the surface of the sea, searching for it in one direction. Facts have proved that Chibas guess is correct. When he chose the direction for the second time, he did not fly far and found Drakes boat. At this moment, the speed of his ship is not even as fast as a normal person walking. "I finally found you!" Chiba grew a sigh of relief, because through his savvy domineering, he could ''see'' to Drake on the ship, and he was only awake on the big ship, and he was using a few pieces from The planks that were removed from the deck were trying to correct the main mast that was broken. Drake looked at the newly repaired main shackle and slammed it a few times after the boat swayed. He threw the plank material aside and slammed the deck out of a big hole. "Damn it! That **** Chiba! Its such a trick!" He picked up a comatose crew member and slammed him on his body, pulling him directly to the other side of the deck. Tens of crisp bones rang, and the bones of this person were at least dozens of short, and he was still faint and did not wake up. "Its just a matter of destroying the ship! It will make the crew look like this!" Drake didn''t cursce, but just as he was about to return to the room, a figure was in front of him. "You seem to be very dissatisfied with me." Chiba smiled and said, while raising his hand and grabbing him. Drakes eyes almost didnt come out, but even so, he still reacted after a brief shock. Flashing to the side, Kankans hand escaped, and Drakes body quickly expanded. The clothes are directly blasted, the body becomes bigger, the hands become short but sharp and flexible claws, the legs become thick and powerful, the steel-like muscles are knotted on the top, and the two rows of dagger-like teeth grow in the mouth, and the back is comparable. A steel-hard tail appeared. A ten-meter-high, nearly twenty-meter-long Tyrannosaurus rex appears in front of Chiba, an invisible pressure that comes from the face. "Is it really a Tyrannosaurus?" Chiba''s eyebrows are not salty and not light. All this said long, in fact, it took less than two seconds, and Drake did not mean to talk about it. After becoming the Tyrannosaurus Rex, he opened the **** mouth directly and bite into the Chiba. "It''s really prestige, but it''s not the reason you dare to let me find it for so long!!!" Facing the big mouth biting, Chiba even did not open the room, and directly hit the ''moon step'' into the air, avoiding his bite, the flashlight on the calf flashed directly, a leg wrapped around the thunder The flogging was on the latter''s head. After a violent explosion, Drake sighed and swayed to the side. And Chiba is catching up with the trend, a Thunder column in his hand, and directly hit Drakes legs. A more screaming sound rang, Drake bit his teeth and wrapped the thick dragon tail on domineering, and brought a fierce wind in the air to the Chiba. And Chiba is directly turned into a lightning to quickly avoid this blow, and appeared on Drake''s head, sticking a finger to the top. "Discharge." A glaring blue light flashed, and with a thunderous thunder, Drake slid black smoke on the deck. "It''s got it." Just as Chiba planned to take him back, a ship suddenly appeared on the distant sea. 507 Well! Even such a big ship did not see! Still not alert enough! "Too lazy, take this guy back, and then take a good sleep and talk." Originally, he went back directly, and no one would find it. He single-handedly looked at the sign of the ship with curiosity. Just glanced at it, Chibas gaze could no longer be moved. "That is, the beast pirate group? And under the flag is the sign of the white-bearded pirate group?" Chiba suddenly took a surprise, and then was full of interest in the ship. "Interesting, interesting!" Directly found a water-tight bag from the boat and put Drake into it. After tightening and confirming that there was no water leakage, Chiba jumped into the sea with a bag, and under the water, he looked at the ship quietly. Close to. The white-bearded pirate group is really united with the beast pirate group. It should be said that the white beard is absolutely sorry for Kaido, and choose to help the beast pirate group. Since this is the case, the beasts and pirates who had lost their strength because of the disappearance of Kaido should have been entangled in the dispute with the Aunt Linglings territory. Why did they come here? Really amazing! . v4 Chapter 172： : Wind disaster Chiba looked at the ship, a 300-meter-long giant multi-sailboat, and a flag of nearly ten meters floated on every mast. The momentum alone was enough to make some little pirates avoid it. On the bow is a picture of a strange bird with a film and wings. It has a bat body and a wing, but has a slender hind leg, a long neck like a crane, and a long tail like a snake. "Is this what? It seems like the pterosaurs of the past." Chiba leaves in the sea and does not need to breathe, so there is no need to go out to change the air, naturally avoiding the chance of being discovered. As for Drake trapped in the bag, the air in the bag is enough for him to breathe. Yes. "Look at him like he is going to go like the Lord..." Chiba frowned and said, this is not good news for him. Just now Drakes ship was in front of it. In the case where someone can be clearly seen, the ship is still crushed by Drake''s ship with a huge body. Chiba doesn''t think that the person on this kind of boat is a good scorpion. Seeing the direction in which it travels is definitely toward the Lord. Uzo has just experienced a battle, but can''t stand the second destruction. Although Wu Zuo didn''t matter to him, in the short time of getting along, Chiba had an inexplicable love for this lovely little country, not to mention that they were desperate to surround the country and their companions, just for Gallo. Special, Chiba will not look at Uzo once again suffering. "It is estimated that I am fascinated by Uzu... I think Uzu is so good that there is no need for a ruler to be on them." There was a dazzling light in the eyes of Chiba, and a hand was pointed at the bottom of the ship. The silky lightning flashed in his palm, but after a while, Chiba put down his hand again. "Let''s see who they are, let''s talk about it. If it''s kind of good, don''t sink it..." As he said, Chiba swam in the bag wrapped in Drake. "room, baton!" The translucent space spreads out, and Chiba easily enters the ship. From the perspective of what is placed around it, this should be the location of the intermediate storage room. Put the bag in a corner and let go, Chiba will go out gently. If you know that the domineering color is not used for observation, it is only used to assist the battle, it will not be discovered, but if Chiba is used for detection and detection, as long as the strength reaches a certain level, it will be discovered. Therefore, Chiba just covers the body about ten meters away from the body. Ten meters is a safe distance. It will not be discovered by the ''strong'' on the ship, nor will it be impossible to detect. Those ordinary pirates still cannot. I found this kind of ignorance. While avoiding the ordinary pirates, Chiba kept moving to the center of the ship, and when I was just moving, Chiba heard from them what the people on the ship were. "Oh, I didn''t expect to meet another guy called ''Three Disasters'' so quickly, and it wasn''t ''Three Disasters''. Why is this person called ''king''? King? Is this also a kind of disaster? .?" Chiba shook his head and never thought about the miscellaneous things. Dont look at the ''drought disaster'' Jack was hit by him, but it was done by the power of the rumors, although now he is growing up. But can you not bother without trouble? Not being discovered by him, after figuring out his intentions, if the person is not good, it is not good to break the boat directly from the water. Here is the sea, Chiba does not believe that Jacks confidant has no fruit ability, the guys dream. But to build a full-powered army. While thinking about things, Chiba turned out to be around the center of the ship. "Oh... look at the luxurious decoration, here is definitely the place where the king is right. There is a pirate guard at the door. Is it really a king? With a slap in the face, a few beautiful vases were placed close to the wrist mark, and Chiba turned into a lightning bolt along the top of the ship warehouse and appeared in front of the two guards. The two guards suddenly looked at each other, but before they could make any sound, they turned their eyes and turned them down. The fingers that flashed the sparks were taken away from them, and Chiba carefully held them on the ground without making a little noise. Then Chiba gently put his ear on the door panel and began to eavesdrop on the plan. "I think it''s the most useful way to think about it.... I knew it would be a good idea to learn from Robin. She used to be a good detective..." Chiba helpless channel. I dont know that Ive put all the misfortunes on Drakes business. This eavesdropping plan is surprisingly smooth. After solving the pirates of several teams in Chiba, the sound in the room is no longer dull. Something sounded, and a sound of a telephone bug came from the room. "Brubble Blubru...oh..." Chiba supports the ears. A dull and majestic voice came from the room. ".Hello? I am king, labor is eating, who are you?! "king, its me, you will not get up sooner or later because you eat too much. "Ha ha ha! Then you don''t have to worry about your little girl! Tell me why I am looking for me." king said loudly. The phone bug came with a gloomy voice. "Are you talking about it? Believe it or not, I will kill you." "Hahaha! Hey, I am already coming to the Like the Lord. Is it okay on your side, is the mouse caught? king laughed and shifted the subject. "The mouse is too embarrassing, mainly because his ability is difficult to deal with, and it is on the bottom of the sea. Now it is on the air again, what about you? The Lord is not so simple to be tamed. A thousand leaves outside the door. What to say? Like the Lord? tame? Its hard to be... "Ha ha ha! Rest assured! Who am I? I am the strongest ''wind disaster'' in the three disasters! How can I subdue (a good king) a little ''like the Lord''! If he dares not to accept, I will fight Go to it!" "It''s still the strongest. Have you won me? Although it means ''the man'', but like the Lord is not so good to tame, the Kaido boss is missing, Jack does not know how, this time do not make things too stiff Now we are missing people. There seem to be two Roger crew members there, not for Uzo..." However, just before the sound was finished, the voice of king hangs up in the room, and then the voice of the person chewing food. "Cut, labor and capital still do not need you to command, except for Kaido boss, no one can command me! Taming ''like the Lord'', labor and management are too lazy to manage that! I just heard that the ship of Chiba''s kid is like the main foot! Roger''s people on board? I will stop me from seeing it! Waiting for labor and capital will be dominated, see how you run!!" Hearing here, Chiba quietly left the door. . v4 Chapter 173： : Shenlong Hearing here, Chiba also understood the reason for this king. Under the command of ''someone'', I had a good relationship with Uzu, and by the way tame the Lord, but he didn''t know where to hear my ship at the foot of ''Like the Lord'', so this guy wanted to kill me, for Kedo. revenge. And the first step in his plan was not to tame the like the Lord but to kill the image Lord that made me have no place to stand at sea. "Although I was hurt by Kay, I really didn''t kill it." Chiba floats in the sea, and there are dozens of Tian Congyun swords entwined with thunder and lightning in front of him. These days, the clouds are bigger than those seen in the war on the top, each handle is nearly 20 meters long. And the horror energy shining inside, let the surrounding sea beasts flee far away. "Although I want to explain to you about the black beard, I don''t think you will listen to it. A guy who is going to kill someone else''s home." In the hand, a few more than ten meters long sky clumps were condensed in the hand, and a thousand glimmers flashed through the eyes of Chiba. "Fortunately, you are such a person, I have no psychological burden." A hand grabbed the bag wrapped with Drake, and Chiba gently retreated backwards. The nearly fifty-handed clouds were swirling in the water, and they were automatically placed in front of him. 210 Looking at the boat in the water in the distance, Chiba gently waved at him. "Tear him, Raytheon!" The slender Tian Congyun sword trembled slightly, then rushed out at an incredible speed, pulling a long trace in the water, with a dazzling yellow-blue light, beaten at the bottom of the ship. This time, the Tian Cong Yun Sword did not directly blast like the previous one, but like a real sword, directly pierced the hardest bottom of the ship, cut the keel of the huge ship into dozens like cut tofu. Broken, the bottom of a ship at the end of the ship. Become a horse honeycomb. I can hear the flustered sound on the ship, and Chiba laughs. "Oh, its not over yet!" (beeb) The finger is lightly hooked, and the original rushed out of the water. On the boat, the sky-filled cloud swords spread out like golden flowers in the air, turning into a golden light and swooping down again. A pair of wearing, nearly 100 Noda''s hole began to fill the boat. Then under the command of Chiba, the fifty-handed cloud cloud sword was like a tofu, and it penetrated the ship that was about to be destroyed from time to time. "Bastard!!! Who is it?" A roar from the boat, a strong figure of the upper body directly from the crashing layer of the room, pinching his fists and rushing to the stalk of the sky. "boom!!!!" After a loud noise, king fell from the sky intact and shouted loudly. "It''s the bastard!!! Give me out!!!" In the distance, Chiba is disdainful and grinning. The fool will go out and fight hard with you. The twenty-seven-day cloud was divided to continue to destroy the ship, and Chiba manipulated the remaining thirty handles to hold the king firmly in it. These days, the Congyun sword can be condensed by the great strength of Chiba, and it can be completely different from the hand. The power contained in it is more massive and more compact, and it can be compared with the previous one. A dozen handles. ''king'' was attacked by thirty swords. The trajectory of the sword was not only erratic, but also the speed was very fast. What is more abnormal is that these swords can easily break his skin and leave him with scars. Its not to be ''king''. But when he dealt with the thirty swords, the other twenty swords did not stop, and saw that his ship was cut into pieces by these swords, and ''king'' couldnt help but tremble, and the body began. Significant changes. Chibas eyes lit up and slowed down the speed of the clumps of clouds. "Oh? Is it possible to use fruit?" Two seconds later, the air suddenly quieted down, specifically the ''wind'' in the air stopped. In the next moment, a stream of non-stop air gradually rose from the ship, and a violent hurricane suddenly blew on the sea. The sky clumping to the ''king'' was blown away by the wind wall like a wall. Focusing on the ship, huge wind pressure was shot on the sea, and a wave of more than ten meters high was sent out of the sea. A huge bird-shaped shadow of about 30 meters in a wingspan appeared in the air. The Chiba pupil in the floating surface is gradually shrinking. "This is the ancient pterosaur of the animal system?!" The slender neck is like a spear-like mouth. It has an inverted triangle-like costume spur on the head. It has a snake-like tail. The long flesh is unfolding. It is a light stroke. I took the ship that was already broken underneath into the water. The king didnt care. The two wings of the tail were shot in the air. A violent wind pressure directly flew out the sky and clouds that rushed over a dozen handles, and exploded in the air. "Its no wonder that he is a typhoon." In the midst of surprise, Chiba was not idle, reaching out to him, and those floating in the sky were swaying in the direction of the pterosaurs in the air. But king is just a double-winged shot. The gust of wind directly picks up the waves of tens of meters high, and blasts those sky-clouds in the air. Oh? Some meanings. Chiba rushed out of the water and stepped on the ''moon step'' to the surface. "Hey! Birds over there, don''t you want to find me?" Looking around for the attacker''s king, then there was a violent murder in the pupil. Exactly, its Phidida pterosaur or ....... Wind pterosaur! You are a gimmick!! "Oh? Is it?" Chibas eyes also burst into light, but it was the excitement of finding an opponent. "Come on, just have a lot of abilities to try, don''t let me down!". v4 Chapter 174： : transfer A round of crescent moonlight, like the moonlight of China, a huge pink boat driving quietly on the sea, if the size is small, the ship is even bigger than the rumor Minute. There is a black pirate group banner on the boat. The top is a hat and a collar with fluff and a lipstick beating. This is a boat belonging to bigmom. One of the Four Emperors is called Aunt Charlotte Lingling The ship is not rectangular like a normal sailboat, but a round shape. It is layered like a cake. In fact, from a distance, this ship is covered with white and cherry colors. A three-layer cake looks like no deterrent. However, there are three people standing on top of the pirate world above the cake. Desert Three Stars Charlotte Kathakul, Charlotte Cree, Charlotte-Smuggy. The rewards of each of them are sky-high, and they are far more famous than ''supernovas''. It is reasonable to say that the three of them join forces. As long as the opponents are not ''four emperors'', they will not have opponents in this sea, but at the moment they The faces of the three people have _ doubts and worries. All three of them are looking ahead, and that direction is also the direction in which they are heading, like the Lord. Looking at the sky rolling in front of the clouds, Smuggy finally couldn''t help but ask when he looked at the abnormal wind that had gradually risen from the beginning. "Kataku, brother, my mother said that we only have one group of people?" Kataku nodded. "Only we are three in a row, and we have to deal with one ''Uzo''. The larger countries are three of us. As long as the ''Uzo''''s fur people are subdued, they are not afraid that ''like the Lord'' will not obey us. Our main goal is to be afraid that the ''Baiwan Pirates'' will be confused with the white beard. They also seem to be fascinated by the ''like the Lord''." The creel was smashed down and looked at the front with doubt. "But, Kata Ku Li, who is fighting in front? Is it a scene of this level? This dark cloud is almost on the top of the head." "Mom just told me by phone worm that the ''windstorm'' ''king'' of the beast has moved forward here. If there is no guess, there should be one in front of him." Kathakul reached out and touched it carefully. A little wind. "''Wind disaster'' ''king'', the animal is a distant species of pterosaur fruit, two huge and hard wings are enough to set off a horrible storm, and he can control the wind through micro-operation, the wind in the sea is always anyone If he didn''t want to meet, he used to destroy hundreds of close pirates in an instant. The name of ''wind disaster'' came from this..." "Although I don''t want to admit that I am not his opponent at sea, the three of us will be very dangerous because he can easily defeat us by destroying the ship." Kataku said a faint sigh, while holding the fist tightly. "But it won''t be seen on land, and this time, you must kill him and worry about your mother." Next to the creel and Smuggler nodded. "In that case, my brother, we are here to sit on the mountain and watch the battle," Smuggy said for a moment, with murderous eyes in his eyes. "No matter who the person is, you can fight with king. Its definitely not a leisurely generation. When they get the winner, lets clean up. In the far-off sea, the original ship had disappeared. Under the battle of the two powerful men, the ship did not even leave a piece of wood. They did not know that they were blown there. The sea was shaking in the wind, but Chiba stood firmly on an iceberg with a height of 1,000 meters, rubbing the blood of the corner of his mouth and looking up at the center of the storm. "Hey! Stinky bird! You have the ability to blow this iceberg to me!" Compared to Chiba, there is only a little blood in the corner of his mouth, and the clothes are broken. The pterosaurs that king has become extraordinarily embarrassing. There are more than a dozen fist-sized holes on each side of the two wings, and there are also several holes in the tail flowing with blood, and even his feet have obvious scars. However, he not only did not have the slightest pleasure, but his eyes were full of killings. "You will give the labor and management a sentence, the labor is the pterosaur, the Fengshen pterosaur." After the king biplane slap, a mass of hundreds of meters of air pressure formed under the wings, whistling with a horrible voice. Chiba is a big laugh, and the icebergs that stepped on the footsteps, the icebergs on the front meters tremble, splashing waves of tens of meters high, the waves are frozen in the air, turning into a huge shield. The block of the airflow. Room! Holding the cover of broken ice, Chiba directly pushes the palm of the hand down, the translucent circular space unfolds, and the range of nearly a kilometer completely covers the pterosaurs in the air. "Hey....... I want to try this trick long ago, don''t let me down!" Chiba put his hand on the ice, and the huge force of ice spread, and all the sea surface in the kilometer was frozen into ice. Then Chiba moved to a position with a piece of crushed ice above king. Asking for flowers There was a glimmer of excitement in king''s eyes. He turned his head quickly, his wings were wide open, and the two airs swirled under his wings. "I saw you, the guy of the bastard, dare to run into the air, are you living enough, and die under the attack of my typhoon!" As the two wings swayed slightly, the two groups of wind pressure gradually became two sets of cyan swirling airflow. Although it is only about ten meters in size, when the two groups of airflow appeared, the wind in the air seemed to find a venting mouth, and madly rushed toward the blue air. The wind pressure in the road formed a clear trajectory in the air. Two small tornado-like violent air masses appeared on his wings, compressing the wind to the extreme, like a blade-like wind spinning, the airflow gathered alone The ''king'' was cut out of the wound. .............. The airflow is still gathering. "Look, kid, this is my fame. My fame of the windstorm brings together the infinite wind." king smiled and waved his wings. "Wind disasters and bad winds!" The two dragon rolls are like giant snakes, roaring and smashing from the sides to the thousand leaves. The endless wind gathers in the center of the tornado, where it seems that even the space is cut into pieces, and the constant flow of wind forms. The wind rope completely blocked the Chiba movement, and it was very difficult to move the body under this cyan wind rope. But it does not matter, this hit Chiba will not hide. "Compared to the living ''biological'', the lifeless ''dead'' is more likely to be moved and transferred..." Chiba looks at the ''king'' below, the latter looking at him, seems to be looking forward to I saw him being smashed by the wind. Chibas arm broke through the wind rope, slowly lifted it up, grabbed it in the air, and smashed it into a fist. A huge white shadow appeared at his feet. It is a neat semi-circular ice cube with a diameter of one kilometer and a radius of 500 meters. It is in the shape of a bowl of inverted buckles in the air. Chiba and a dozen meters long are ''king'' in front of it like two small insects. . In the ice below, the ice in the room completely disappeared, and in a frozen sea there was a huge semicircular pothole. "But, like this big thing, I am really the first time to transfer it!" Chiba held a high fist and shouted, and squatted on the ice. "Crush everything, room!". v4 Chapter 175： : Wind disaster defeated It was like what was pushed hard. The huge ice was like a land, and it was crushed against the pterosaurs that were king below. Below is the frozen sea, above which is the horrible ice. "Bastard!!! How is this possible!!!" ''king'' eyes wide open, with a crazy attitude urging the blue tornado, the wind blade rolled up even cut his body blood, but he still rushed up without fear, two wings in the air The limit is open. Two cyan tornados were cut and cut on the ice, and countless ice particles fell from the sky in a short time. They had not yet fallen a few meters, and they were smashed by the violent cyan airflow. Seen from a distance, a strong cyan air flow kept spinning, and the huge wind pressure that was driven up against the falling ice blocks, the melting ice of the sky was filled with crystal light and was continually torn by the hurricane. Three" down. However, this kind of thing only lasted for a few seconds. Seeing that the ice was blocked by the wind, Chibas eyes flashed with excitement, and the fists were lifted up. The whole body leaned back and the arms were pulled into the shape of a bow in the air. "All said!! Crush him!! Room!!" The fist slammed on the ice, and a strange ripple spread from the fist of Chiba, and the whole ice was spread in an instant. The manipulation of the operation fruit to the space was condensed by Chiba without reservation. In fist, he brings all the power into a driving force. The ice cubes were uploaded with the squeaking of the teeth, and several huge cracks were uploaded from the ice. The blue tornado was suddenly exploded and turned into a blue sky. Then this piece of ice like the land was pressed down with a horrible force. The ice squatted on the ''king'' and pressed his pterosaurs to the surface of the sea. He also tried to control the airflow to make the last stroke. However, in front of this almost desperate force, those who were under the ice The airflow was all ruthlessly detonated. "This is impossible! How can I lose to this little devil?!!" king eyes are red, and the wings are hoarse on the ice. But you can''t stop the momentum of his whereabouts. Huge ice was shot on the sea. The ice that condensed on the surface of the sea before Chiba made a horrible sound. The two pieces of ice collided together, the cracks gradually expanded, and the surrounding sea surface suddenly sank, and then a circle of tens of meters high. The waves rolled over and rushed out. The king caught in the two giant ices was directly smashed by the terrorist force, and the body of the ancient pterosaurs could not resist this kind of impact. The wings of the wings were twisted in a strange posture, their eyes were white, and the mouth spewed out a blood with visceral fragments. king was directly killed by this blow. After the sea calmed down, it turned into a humanoid coma lying on the broken ice. Chiba wheezed and fell from the air to his side, raising his arm, and a sharp ice spear condensed in his palm. But looking at the king that was covered in blood and wounds, Chiba eventually did not go. "Sure enough, it is still not suitable for killing..." Chiba muttered, passing the ice spear through the shoulder of ''king'' and nailing him to the ice. Then Chiba turned and found the bag wrapped with Drake from a distance. The moon step left here. "Be self-defeating...." While carrying the bag, Chiba exchanged the fruit for the thundering fruit, and the footsteps of the ''monthly step'' flashed into a ray of light toward the direction of the image. "Let''s go back earlier, the sky is bright." When Chiba returned to ''Uzo'', the sky was already bright, and Bonnie and they each rested in their own room. Chiba also slammed Drakes bag at the door of the Dukes Duke. I even found a no-man''s room, and slept with the quilt. He felt that he had directly slept three times in the sky. If the voice of the phone bug stopped him, he could continue to sleep. "Bloo Blum... oh..." Chibas sleepy eyes took out the phone bug from his wrist and said half-awake. "Hey? I am Chiba........ha~~" On the phone, Bonnie was anxiously blaming. "Chiba! Where have you been? How have you been missing? The caller is not picking up? You can''t find you everywhere. If the Duke of the Dogs told us that Drake was found in the bag at the door, we are really When you have an accident!" Chibas head slammed his sleepiness and said with apologetics. "Ah, that... sorry, I was a little sleepy after I got him back, and I just found a room to sleep, I didn''t expect to sleep until now..." "Haha, Bonnie, you shouldn''t be sulking. It must have happened last night, so Chiba didn''t come back in time....." "I still know Robin best," Chiba said with amazement: "Hey, is there anything else? I will continue to sleep if nothing happens...." "How could it be okay, Robin will pass you, don''t stop me! Look at me and turn him into a child to make fun of it." Bonnie''s angry face appeared on the phone bug. Chiba sighed, the room force opened, the distance of the kilometer range enveloped several streets around, and felt for a while, Chiba raised his hand. "baton." Chibas figure appeared behind Bonnies body. The handle was shot on the back of Bonnie, and Chiba said with a smile: "Ha ha ha! What are you looking for?" "what!" Bonnie was agitated and turned and punched. Chiba grabbed her fist and said helplessly. "Bonnie.......is me..." "Ah? Thousands, Chiba... No, I am sorry... Wait!! Its strange! Why do you suddenly appear behind me!!" Chiba looked at the angry Bonnie, and took a meat bone from the wrist mark and handed it over. The latter immediately changed its appearance, grabbed the bones of the meat, and couldnt wait to bite it up, and said with a happy face. "How do you know that I am hungry in Chiba?~~~~ Oh, its delicious........" You are really good to feed... 4.5 Helpless to look at Robin, the latter immediately agreed, said with a smile. "She just worried about you, give it to me to take care of it. I am looking for you because someone has something to discuss with you." Looking for me to discuss? Chiba said with doubt: Who? Would you like to come to me? A big shelf. Robin shook his head: "It''s not a shelf problem. The two people who came here, including Ace, seem to represent the white beard to conquer Uzu, but he is a bit stupid and completely led by the Duke of the canine. "Ace? Is it him?" Chiba said with some pleasure, after all, it was a happy thing to meet his friends on the sea. "But.....two people? Who is the other person?" "The singer of the ''four emperors'', the deputy captain of the ''Red Hair Pirates'', Ben Beckman." v4 Chapter 176： : mirror fruit In a still gorgeous room, the Duke of the Barking, Ace, and Beckman sat at the table and said something. Even if the Duke of Canines was wearing a coat, he could see that his clothes were covered with bandages, and his arms were still hanging from his chest. Ace is still the same, with a hat on her head with a smile on her face and a prayer beads around her neck, but he is not wearing the upper body, but wearing a black jacket, but not attached. button. Beside him is Beckman. He has a long face and a pointed face. His nose is straight, his face is clear, his mouth is covered with a cigarette, and a rifle is tied on the waist. The light gray hair is loosely combed. Behind, with the look of his quiet smile, a look is a calm person. "Duke of the canine, isn''t it two people? What about the cat python? I heard that he also worked as a crew member on Roger''s boat?" Ace asked as he sipped his mouth and looked around. "The cat python was seriously injured in the battle to save people. Now it is healing again." Ace is a glimpse. "Is it hurt?" "Well, but there is nothing wrong with it. Mr. 14 Chiba does not know where to find a good ship doctor. Now there is no danger in the cat python." "Oh, I don''t mean that. Isn''t he going to the former crew? It will be defeated by such three weak guys." Ace said indifferently. The Duke of the canine snorted and did not answer. If someone says this, he may be angry, but if Ace says this, he is really not angry, because when he got along for a short time, he understood the character of Aisna. . Seeing that the Duke of the canine did not speak, Ace shrugged and ate himself. Anyway, for him, he was only the first person to come. He didnt know how to persuade the Duke of the dog to fight. Ok, let him move his mouth........ or spare him. Beckman, on the table, only looked at the window quietly, without any intention of talking. The Duke of Canines does not know how to deal with them. After all, he will offend people. He simply looks at his eyes, cares about his eyes, and considers his mouth closed. Just when the atmosphere was a bit deserted, the door was suddenly opened. "Hey ~ Ace ~" When I first came in Chiba, I saw Ace, who was very special, and smiled and said hello. "Haha!! Chiba!! You are finally here! I heard that you are here, just as I am not far from here, I am coming soon! The last time I have not thanked you!" Aces face was full of smiles and he said with a grin. "Haha, don''t need to thank." Chiba smiled and sat in the last position, turned to look at the Duke of the canine, "Duke of the Dog, my companions did not give you trouble." "No no," Seeing the arrival of Chiba, the Duke of Canines is no longer silent. "Thank you for the help of Mr. Chiba. If there was no help from Mr. Chiba yesterday, we might be afraid of the fur." Chiba waved his hand and gestured to him without thanking him. "We are also asking for you, I will help you, you help us, isn''t it just right?" The Duke of the canine squatted, then nodded with a smile. After greeting the two acquaintances, Chiba finally turned his attention to Beckman across from him. "Mr. Beckman, the Redhead right-hand man, is called the strongest think tank, and his combat power is also one of the best. He has long been famous. Chiba said with a smile. Beckman also smiled at him. "Where dare to say ''big name'', ''re-engraving'' Chiba, able to copy all the fruit''s ability, and complete the life of others in a short time in the sea, standing at the top of the pirate world at a young age, killing Qi Wuhai The war four emperors, the war generals, the brain justice island, on the top of the war is to turn the navy to the group, and the ''four emperors'' Kaido and you directly lost the trace........ no loss is called "The strongest person in the era of extreme evil." "Oh, Ive won the prize," Chiba said unceremoniously. "So, the intention of Aces idiot is probably to save Uzo, then what are you coming for? As soon as Chibas words were finished, Ace next to him looked up and said with a fork in his hand. "No, no, this time, Chiba, you guessed it wrong. Uncle Beckman is here to save Uzu. I have another purpose." The Duke of the Dogs also nodded and said: "My dog ??and the python were formerly trainees on the Roger ship. It was a good relationship with the red-haired trainee who was a trainee at the time. So the day before you arrived, I was looking for a thick face. Cheeks, he also agreed very refreshingly." "Its just a promise. The captains idiot gave the boat and kicked me down. Its obviously more important, but its hard to let me come. After all, its the captain, cant violate his orders, so hes reluctant. Its coming, but the boat is not running fast. Its just arrived this morning, and things seem to have been solved. Chiba, help? Not quite the same as I thought... Confrontation, think carefully, on the ship of the wind disaster, it seems that from which phone voice he heard that ''the man'', now with the beast pirates united with a white beard, who can qualify for the wind disaster absolutely Not much, that is to say, ''that person'' is likely to be white beard? "Ace, you are not going to hear the command of white beard, to tame the Lord?" "How do you know? Yes, I heard the command of the old man!" Chiba silently looked at this food, how do I know? I know from the storm, I said that I nailed the wind to the ice, and I didn''t know if it was eaten by the fish. At the same time, the frozen sea. king is still in a coma, with ice spears on the shoulders of the 317, lying quietly on the ice. It is impossible for the fish to eat. The strongest person like the wind disaster, there is still an invisible pressure in the coma. The more advanced the blood pressure, the more clear the feeling is. It is said that the sea beast, even the sea king class does not have to dare to approach this half step. But people can. In front of the king coma, the mirror-like glazed ice surface suddenly rippled like water, and the layers of ripples spread out, and a slender figure slowly emerged from the ice. Its just that her face is not flattering. Purple hair, white dress, nearly three meters in height, with a gray-green oversized plush, from a distance, it is like a tree is going to king. In particular, her face is almost exactly the same as the word ''old witch''. The face that is covered with gully and red long hooked nose is compared with the ''king'' that falls on the ground. The latter is completely ordinary. It became a handsome guy. She slowly walked to the side of king and stepped on the face of the latter. "Ha ha ha, one of the three disasters is also today? Well? I didn''t expect it. I think this time, the three disasters will be renamed two disasters! Yes, my brother! Behind her, the figure of Kataku Chrysanthemum slowly emerged from the ice. "Well, you are right, Bulei, you will call two disasters in the future. v4 Chapter 177： :Sorry for disturbing you In the evening, Chiba dragged her tired body back to her room, and immediately slammed into her bed and buried her head in the quilt and slept. At noon, the ''four-person meeting'' didn''t open for a long time, because there was nothing to say at all. The Duke of the Dogs was still hesitant to promise who, after all, both were ''four emperors'', and both sent people, seemingly promised Who will fall on the other side''s face. Ace and Beckman also know this, so there is no pressure on the Duke of the Dogs. After all, they are not the kind of violent pirates, and the relationship between ''red hair'' and ''white beard'' is not bad. And the big move. Ace originally hoped that Chiba would help lobby, but Chiba refused if he didn''t want to, and he used his original words. "Is freedom not what your pirates are longing for?" "I... that...but..." In a word, Ace was speechless and stunned. By the end of the parliament, Chiba went to the forest to practice for a while. In the previous battle with king, he still had a lot of inspiration. When he was not disappearing, he tried to consolidate. By the time he finished the practice, it was already dark, and the Chiba, who had just returned, was directly taken to the meeting place by the enthusiastic Garlott and Bonnie. At the side of the big fire at the party center, Ace squatted. Elementalization is not afraid of the characteristics of the flame to the forefront, staring at the largest piece of meat, coveted. The party didn''t end until midnight. The Chiba brain, who had been squandered with alcohol, was groggy, and finally returned to the room and fell asleep. But just as he was, when he was about to fall asleep, a few knocks knocked the dream of Chiba. "Hey.... Mr. Chiba?" The voice of the Duke of the Dogs came from outside the door. Chiba sighed deeply and shook his head to open the door. "Duke, what?" The Duke of Canines said with a slight apology: "Sorry, I am bothered, I have something to discuss with Mr. Chiba, that, can I let me in?" "Oh, good..."..." Chiba reluctantly opened the door and let the Duke of the Dog enter the room. An hour later, the Duke of the Dogs came out of the Chiba room and thanked him for rushing to his room. In fact, there is nothing. The Duke of Canines just wants to listen to the advice of Chiba. However, this is the affiliation of a country. The other party specifically ran over to listen to his suggestions. It is very important to pay attention to it. Chiba naturally will not fool him. A detailed analysis of the pros and cons of joining the two sides, Chiba let him decide, and told him about the attack of ''windstorm'' ''king'', but he did not say that the ''windstorm'' was nailed to him by ice, just saying that He defeated it. Even so, the Duke of the Barking is also shocked. Facing the ''king'' with strong body and ability to fly, ''Uzu'' really can''t be dealt with. This can''t help but not raise the strength of Chiba again. I have decided to be absolutely friendly with Chiba. The so-called ''absolute friendship'' is actually holding the thigh. But if Chiba knows that the Duke of the Dogs is going to pester him, killing him will not kill the king. Looking at the watch on the wall, the pointer has been pointed to three o''clock. "Call~~ Im finally gone. Lets take a nap. However, just as he just lie down, the knock on the door came again. "Hey.... Mr. Chiba, its me, I am a cat python, I want to bother with it." Chiba sighed and climbed up from the bed, posing a smile on her face and letting the cat python come in. Its hard to be a wounded cat python. He had long wanted to thank Chiba for saving Uzo, but Qiaoba didnt let him come and go. This time he was screaming at Qiaoba and not sneaking out. of. Looking at the wounded cat python, Chibas heart was soft, and then he chatted with him. This chat is an hour. When Qiaoba rushes in and walks away from the cat python, Chiba has been yawning. "Two people are coming, can sleep now..." I think it''s good, just the opposite of reality. This time he didn''t even run up the bed, and the door heard a voice. "Who is it?!!!" "It''s me, Beckman. I had something to disturb you before, but I saw that the cat python was hurt, so let him go in first." Is it to bother? You are coming to collude and let me sleep! Since I saw him, I will go back first! Can''t you come tomorrow? ! ! Waiting at the door is very masculine? I thought so, but the other party waited for an hour, and still waited as the deputy captain of the ''red hair''.... Hey, open the door... Beckman saw the first sentence after Chiba and almost let Chiba get it. "Chiba, Chiba, do you want to join us in the ''Red Hair Pirates'', I can let Beckman give you the deputy captain, really!" "Cough and cough.... Are you funny?" Chiba looked at him strangely. This sentence is not like a calm person who will say... Beckman leaned on the door, took the cigarette down, spit a long smoke ring, and matched the moonlight with his handsome face. The posture was handsome. But the next moment he will face his face. "This is the original words of the captain of the red-haired bastard... really shameful..." "Forehead, I have sympathy for you with such a shipyard....I want to come in and say..." Beckman nodded and some walked in. It is good to talk to smart people. It takes only half an hour for Beckman to explain in the future. In short, it is a friendly alliance, and they usually help each other. Chiba agreed to it after thinking about it for a while, except for the request to join the Red Hair Pirates group at the beginning. "There should be no one here, its almost five o''clock in the morning..." But tonight, Chiba is destined to be unable to sleep. "Hey to feed!!!! Chiba!! Get up!! Its five o''clock!! I have something to disturb you!!" The cry of Ace came from outside the door, and Chiba was shrunk in the quilt, let him beat, and not open the door. After a while, the knocking of the door disappeared. Call... The annoying guy finally walks... "boom!!!!" (The king''s) There was a loud noise coming from the door. Ace licked his hat and rose up with a blazing flame. As for the door panel, it was already burned to a ash by a fire. Chiba stared at Ace, who was smirking at him, and Zhang Dazui didn''t say anything for a long time. "It turns out that you are here! I thought you had an anecdote. I saw that people saw that people were moving, but they couldnt open the door." Seeing that the color is domineering is to see if I sleep without sleeping? "Ace." Chiba smiled and looked at Ace, and the wire arc between the fingers was beating. "Well? What are you doing..." "What do you say? Go to hell, bastard!!!" Countless currents rushed out, and the whole house was blown into a gray fly. Ace rushed out of the car and turned into a red mang, and hurried to escape to the distance, while Chiba sneered into lightning and chased it up. What Chiba and Ace did not find was that in the room behind them, a small bird was staring at them, and a pupil of the bird was flashing to monitor the dark red light of the lens. . v4 Chapter 178： : Intricate forces It seems that I also feel that my door to shatter Chiba is not very good. Ace rushed to escape in a hurry, and Chiba vented all the nights depression on Aces body. The money seems to be shot from his hand, and the body of Aiss fire element is made into a hole. And Ace also tried to resist, and then blasted a fire fist, but after attracting more than a dozen thunderstorms, he completely gave up the idea of ??comparing with Chiba. "Hey, hello! Its almost done!! Can I lose you a door?" "Let me get angry enough!" The early-raising fur people laughed and looked at the air. Under the noise of these two guys, Wuzo was particularly lively this morning. The Duke of Canines stood in front of the cat python bed and looked out through the window with a red and blue glow. "Its still the best for peace. I cant feel it in the past. After the incident, we both should understand something. Dont forget the kindness. "Really, thank you very much........" The cat python gently put a piece of clothing on the bed next to his bed, and Qiaoba was busy here for a night to treat his injury. "Dog, do you think about joining the other side?" The Duke of Canines smiled bitterly. 300 "That''s so simple, you don''t know the relationship, and I told you, what Chiba told me last night, white beard or red hair, they are staring at the elephant. ''And its not our fur family at all, but ..... like the Lord is the home of our ancestors... "That is to say, no matter which side you join, will they be ''taken'' and go ''as the Lord''?" The cat python said with a low head and a deep voice. The Duke of Canines was on the chair, frowning, and said helplessly. "Ok." The cat python was under the head and clenched his fists tightly. "Then we will not join anyone!!! Our fur family is ours!! Who can''t take it!!" In the afternoon, Chiba finally slept for a little while. The reason why she slept for a little while was because the time when the Duke of the Dogs promised to read the original text, Robin came to wake him up. Its rare to see Robin so happy that she cant sweep her up......... ah~~ So sleepy... Chiba looked at the excited Robin in front and yawned long and turned to Pedro, who was next to a cane. "Pedro, you don''t have to accompany us. It''s enough to have a cat python. Your injury is heavier than him." Pedro at this time was completely wounded. His body was covered with a bandage, and he was hanging like an old cat python, but he also had a cane. And he did not care. "How can it be done! Our three brothers, I can only stand up! With the will of two brothers to accompany the benefactor! What is this hurt! If you didn''t catch me that day..." "Amount........ Ok, okay, you are free..." Chiba sighed weakly. In fact, there was nothing to do with the original text. Qiao Ba still did not come to treat the wounded, and Urkis brawny actually liked cooking. At the moment, he was entangled in the cook of the Principality. Inquiring about the practice, Bonnie is still asleep, can hear the snoring of the sky through the door. Chiba had wanted to call her up, but she thought that she had called the sleeping Bonnie before, and eventually dismissed the thought. So this time, only the people who came to Chiba, Robin, the cat python and Pedro, and the little rabbit Garrot who secretly followed. After they saved the fur hostage in Chiba, Garlott completely liked the line of Chiba and wrapped them around. Because of her stupid tracking, Chiba and her party did not hate her, and Robin was a colder in the past, and the one who loved to talk to the little rabbit. "Robin''s sister, Robin''s sister! Is the sea big? Is it fun?" Garrot asked around Robin. Pedro sighed and said seriously. "Gallot, don''t pester the enemies!" "The people are really curious...." Garlott smashed the two small hands together and pouted. (bead) Chiba stretched out a finger. "Selling Meng is still useful to me, but it is not for Robin........" "Haha, so cute~ I am coming to tell you something about the sea~" Robin touched Garlott''s head and said with a chuckle. ".forget it." Still in the front of the cat python, ask about the original text of the history........ However, just as Chiba had just taken a step, a dangerous feeling came without warning. The laughter in Chibas eyes suddenly disappeared, and a sharp look appeared in his pupil. "who!!!!!" In addition to Robin''s defensive posture after hearing this sentence, the other three people all looked at Chiba without knowing what was wrong, and he was scared by his nephew. A few seconds passed, except for the sound of the birds, there was no sound in the woods. "Cough........ Mr. Chiba, it seems that no one........" Chiba also put away the offensive posture, but the body is still tight, he looked up and looked around. "There will be no mistakes. I have definitely felt that someone is there, and it is still very close, but I will disappear when I find it." Everyone heard the words again and again, but there was still nothing to discover. Can you make a mistake? Garlot said with a puzzled voice. Robin just wanted to speak, but saw that Chiba would signal her not to argue. I looked down for a while, Chiba said. "Maybe it is........ Forget it, you can''t predict it right all the time. It''s okay, let''s go!" After that, Chiba put his hands behind his head and took the lead. I will never feel wrong just now! Although small, it definitely exists! I don''t know why I can''t feel him, but he definitely hasn''t gone far! Can''t let him hear our words! and Chiba will see the domineering and let go, and stare at Garlott. ... If it feels right, the breath is around Garault. Today, Garrot was specially dressed up when he went out, and on the hair clips above her head, there was a small mirror for decoration. At the same time, in the colorful space in the mirror, the old witch-like cloth buds are long and relieved. "Awesome perception, just put the gun out of the mirror, and he was instantly discovered by him. Fortunately, I hid fast........" Said here, Bulei''s eyes spurred a glare. "I didn''t expect that Chiba and his party were here. It is no wonder that Kidd''s group of wastes couldn''t be won. I knew that I wouldn''t give him a ''compressed shells''. Kathakul''s brother calculated the mistakes. I don''t know the three. Have you given us any waste?" Thinking for a while, Bulei smiled sullenly. "It doesn''t matter if you tell them, since the People''s Rescue program has failed, then use overwhelming strength to let them feel desperate and then surrender to me!. v4 Chapter 179： : Three sneak attacks For everything in the mirror, Chiba certainly didn''t know, and now they are about to reach the location of the original text. For so long, the breath has not reappeared, and Chiba has begun to wonder if she was wrong before. Is it really that I feel wrong? Chiba looked around and thought quietly, but the last doubt made him not give up the police. "Chiba, it''s time to go in, don''t look around." The four cat pythons stood in front of the hole, Robin _ said to Chiba. Finally I looked at the forest in the distance. Here is the top of the mountain, there is no cover at all, as long as the breath comes, I will find it, and will immediately recognize it. It seems that there is really no one, it is my illusion~ Chiba shrugged and replied loudly. "Well, come." And in the next moment, the scene is abrupt. "Doubt? What is licking my hair??" Garrot said with a question mark. "I am, cute little rabbit~~~~" The hoarse voice of Bulei sounded, and the space in front of the small mirror on Garrots hair suddenly twisted, and the four figures suddenly burst out of the mirror. Oops! ! ! ! This is Chiba they, except for the thoughts of everyone in Gallot. Because in addition to the old witch, they recognized three other people at the same time. Desert Three Stars Kataku Chestnut, Kelly, Smuggy. Most importantly, they are only one meter away from the Robin Four! ! At the same time they appear, Chiba is directly transformed into light particles. "˳!!!" But even the fastest move, it takes time to launch, although it only takes a few tenths of a second, but in the face of the master half a few seconds can be divided. In the hands of the creek, a two-meter-long sword appeared, covered with black armed colors, and he cut directly against Pedro. "Ha ha ha ha!! I did not expect to encounter this fascinating place in the remote place to see the ''re-enactment'' Chiba!!" And Smuggy rushed to the cat python, a fierce leg whip from top to bottom, directly to him. Kata Ku Li also aimed at Robin. The right hand seemed to melt and became softer and bigger. It turned into a two-meter-sized palm and covered Robin. "Ha ha ha!! That cute little rabbit is handed over to Bulei!!!!" For a moment, all four of them were attacked. The speed of Kataku was the fastest. Robin almost did not respond after seeing him. The hand appeared in front of her, and Chiba I just built a ''light corridor''. Bastard! ! ! ! Seeing that it was too late, Pedro and the cat python had a fierce light in their eyes, and the two of them pulled out the sword almost at the same time. They did not choose to resist the attack that was close at hand, but quickly chose the same goal. "How can you hurt our benefactors!!!!!" The two swords crossed and flashed, and the huge palm that grabbed Robin was instantly cut into two halves. "Hey.... Look down on me?" In the eyes of Keli, there was a glimmer of sorrow. The long sword pierced Pedros chest from the back like a tofu, and nailed him to the ground with a touch of blood. The cat python was also directly drawn by Smuggie with a domineering leg. The three-meter-high body flew directly. The bones that had not been raised were broken again. The wounds on the body were split and a blood spurted out. The cat python was knocked down in the air like a ball. Smuggy caught up with the cat python in the air. "I still want to save others? You should be able to stop it just now." There was a sarcasm in her eyes. She was spinning in the air, and her right leg was drawn like a long whip at the waist of the cat python. "distortion!" The toothy voice came from the cat''s snake body. He had a slow bandage in the air, and the blood squirted from his wound. His limbs were like something twisted and twisted into a twist. In the shape of the shape, the bones inside are almost broken into pieces. Smuggis legs were lifted high, his arms covered with domineering color, tearing the air, and the sound of the wind blew against the face of the cat python. "Go to hell, cat python." However, at this moment, the following Kataku Li was screaming loudly, and he was hurling his arm and retreating. "Be careful!! Smuggy!!" "Ok?" Before Smugge reacted, Chiba became a light particle appearing beside her, and the pale yellow light particle leg whip appeared almost at the same time in front of Smuggy''s face. Asking for flowers Ok, so fast! ! ! ! "roll!" Chiba''s gloomy whispered, without any thoughts of pity and jealousy, the leg whipped heavily on her face, the latter''s face was rapidly deformed, and the leg whip with horror light energy exploded on the face of Smuggi. With a huge explosion, Smuggy flew out of the flame like a meteor, pulling out a deep hole in the ground. The retreat of Kataku Li, Smuggy was shot, all of which did not even look at the creases below, he has already turned into a huge biscuit person close to five meters high. The two long swords did not know when they penetrated Pedro''s doubles. Three long swords nailed him to the ground, and the biscuit man raised his epee in front of Pedro. The smashing down. ............... "Ha ha ha ha!!!! Let you save people!!! Come to help!" Chiba thought it was not heard, and slowly placed the seriously injured cat python on the ground, completely ignoring Pedro, who was about to be cut in half. "Ha ha ha!!! Its too late!!!" However, just as the sword was about to be cut on Pedro, Robins body suddenly grew from Pedros body, and six new arms appeared on Robins shoulders. "Body blossoms! Eight rounds of flowers and spider nests!" Eight arms were meshed in front of the body, with a black armed color domineering to block the sniper of the Keli frame. "what!!!!" Kelly shouted in surprise. However, in the next moment, a pale yellow figure took a large piece of light particles and directly smashed the tens of meters wide. At the limit of Chiba, the speed is absolutely horrible. Almost at the same time, Chiba appears in front of the biscuit. One hand directly penetrates the hard armor of the biscuit, and one grabs the head of the gram, and the whole Teared out of the biscuits. "Ugh?" The cold sweat instantly wet the clothes of the Keli frame, and his smile did not even come and close. Chiba put him on the ground, and the ground around the tens of meters of the ground at the same time, the cobweb-like cracks spread around the center of Chiba. There was a violent look in his eyes, and Chiba grabbed his head and whispered. "dead!!!". v4 Chapter 180： :fury "dead!!" The pale yellow light blasted in the hands of Chiba, and the horrible explosion force directly blew up the 100-meter-long land, and Chiba still did not mean to stop. Pulling out from the explosion, Chiba hands separated, a group of lightning **** and a group of light **** condensed in the palm of your hand, a flash of sorrow on the face of Chiba, a pair of hands, a combination of two energy balls. The pupil of Kataku Chest suddenly shrank. If it was said that he had prevailed in the past, if the ball could be condensed, it would not be as simple as it was. "Hey, hello!!!! Are you crazy!! Combine that unstable energy!!" This time, unlike in the Hailong Palace, the strength of Chiba was more than one point higher than that at that time. The energy that was condensed was several times more than the "two-eighth". The jumping electric mantle is wrapped in a pale yellow light, and Chiba is hard to put this unstable energy in his hand. "Hey? What are you talking about?" Kataku chestnut face cold sweat, directly squatting from the side of the bottom of the bottom of the gray face crawling out of the Keli frame to pull back, no longer care about what style. Because of his powerful arrogance and domineering, he saw saw the energy contained in the small energy ball and the horrible destructive power. "Damn! It was really successful for him!! Run away!!" Kataku chestnuts squatted on the side of the forest, and slanted toward the forest. I knew that he was a tricky enemy, but I didn''t expect it to be so tricky! ! ! "Keli!!!! The hardest biscuits that can be made! Don''t ask why!! Fast!!" For a first time, he saw this anxious look from his beloved brother. Subconsciously made a cookie that was only three meters in size, and the Keli frame handed him over to Kataku. The latter directly exhausted the full force to release the armed color domineering, wrapped all the domineering on it. After doing this, Kata Ku Li put the black biscuit shield on the ground and kept the two behind him. . "Don''t lie! Come on!!" "Ah....." Kelly did not hesitate, and hurriedly covered his domineering on the shield: "Brother, we can avoid it, why should we resist it..." After he had not finished speaking this sentence, Chiba in the distance raised his head. The unstable energy ball was stabilized under the stability of Chiba for a long time, and it became a blue and yellow color. , the size of the fist ball. "Do you have a good defense, then show me the defense!" Chiba held the mass of energy in both hands and squeezed it. The energy that was originally settled was once again confusing, but this time the energy of chaos has been able to control it and control the direction of venting. Chiba shouted, and the thunder and arc of the body flickered, and continued to deliver energy to it. The chaotic energy became bigger and bigger, and a group of yellow and blue messy light **** appeared in Chiba. Finally, when the ball of light converges to the extreme and is also chaotic to the extreme, Chiba launched an offensive. "Shooting him! Lei Guangzhu!!" The feet rubbed long traces on the ground, and a bundle of five-meter-wide pure energy instantly rushed to the shield, and the bang that provoked the moment spread throughout the island. "grass!" This time, even the creed racks were smashed out, trying to squeeze the domineering of the body. He finally knows why he can''t avoid it. This is an attack close to the speed of light. He can only choose hard resistance. The light column hit the black shield, with the strongest domineering of the two strong players, although the biscuit shield is constantly broken, but after all, it is still barely blocked. After a few seconds, the light column disappeared, and Chiba slowly put down his hands and gasped. This is an attack mode that imitates the ڡ. It was thought that adding light to it would make it possible to supplement the attack power that was reduced by the speed of pursuit. Now it seems that it is still lacking. Chiba looked at the front and was almost razed to the plain forest, silently thinking. The creel is twitching at the corner of the mouth and looking at the scrapped biscuit shield. Then look at the only green grass behind him. A five-meter-wide pit spreads in front of them and turns into two. They gathered behind them and continued to spread out. They directly hit the mountains after tens of thousands of meters. The look of fear in the eyes of Kelly. The five-meter beam of light can only destroy the forest around the kilometer by spreading the energy wave... "Chiba, you can have this kind of destructive power. Now I have some belief that Kaido is killing you." Kataku said coldly. "I didn''t bother to manage who Kato killed, in short..." Chiba struggled to pull his feet out of the ground and turned the fruit of the glittering fruit into the fruit of the operation. "You must die today!!" "room!!!" The translucent force field shrouded the Kataku chestnut and the creel. "Be careful! In this strange position, the guy can transfer at will!!" "Yes, it will be transferred, and .... you said it is free to transfer!!" Chiba snorted and disappeared directly in front of him, appearing above Smuggy. A group of blue lightning appeared in his hands, and Chiba slammed into the unconscious Smuggy without hesitation. "damn it!!!" Kataku Chin rushed over to Chiba, and Keli also turned out to be a biscuit, followed by chasing it up. Looking at Smuggy who had completely lost his fighting ability, Chiba screamed in front of Katakul chestnuts, and his right fist 1.4 with a thunderbolt slammed his fist against him. Kataku chestnuts flicked out in the thunder and lightning, and Chiba also sighed back a few steps. "It is your style to actually start a person who has lost the battle?" Chiba snorted, the ability of the fruit changed, and a ray of light was condensed in the hand. "When the seriously injured cat python and Pedro shot, how can you not see what style you are talking about, and the three garbage ones have to rely on the sneak attack on my companion to pick up the rubbish, not qualified to tell me the style of the two word!!!" "I never said what kind of gentleman I am, garbage!!" Chiba shouted and glared at Lei Guangjian, and they both squatted against them. . v4 Chapter 181： : The fourth force appeared Thunder and light are intertwined. Thousands of clouds in Chibas hands cut countless sword marks in the air. His swordsmanship is not high, but his bodys energy is so much that he cant pull out his sword. Just pull out the energy wave! The blue electric mans are wrapped in a half-moon-shaped sword, and the energy contained in it can easily cut a few hundred meters of stone like tofu. The opposite side of the cradle has already summoned a three-meter-high biscuit man. Although it is not as big as the five-meter-high biscuit, it is more delicate and flexible than the tall biscuit. In the hand, the sword dance of the biscuits is impenetrable, and several swords are directly smashed into the air. Several swords that cannot be evaded are cut into a few inches, and it is impossible to penetrate his biscuit armor. As for Kata Ku Li, it is a cold-eyed look at the sword, and the body shape flickers all the attacks in a strange posture, and there is no dead corner in front of his super-sense. These two guys are not good at dealing with it. Kathakul can almost predict that the future will not be useful in the face of the future. If you want to use it, you should use 14 attacks that let him not respond or can''t escape! Just like the previous super-enhanced lightning column. Chiba gasped slightly, stopped the attack, and transformed the fruit''s ability to burn the fruit and the line fruit. The finger was slightly hooked, and several lines of wire appeared in the hands of Chiba. "Then, first reduce their scope of avoidance.... Fire line. Binding array!!." Numerous wires that are as hard as steel are entangled, forming a white line like a spear that shoots straight down from the sky. The tens of meters long lines burn with flames, messy through the ground, and squat on the ground. . The flame line is like an endless, madly shot from the air, and when the Keli frame reacts with Kata Kuli, it is already covered with this flame-burning spear. "Hey, would you like to use this kind of thing like trapping me? You think it''s ignited, I''m afraid?" Kelly sneered and smashed a white flame gun, extending a hand and said disdainfully. "Although the previous blow surprised me, it doesn''t mean you can win me, rubbish." Kata Ku Li just quietly looked around the white flame gun. This level is extremely troublesome for the weak, and for us it can only be a bit of interference. Chiba smiled and held out a hand and held it. Suddenly, the flame guns split open and turned into countless small flame wires floating in the air, filling the surrounding space with red flames in an instant. "this is!!!!" The pupil of Kataku Chest slammed. Our abilities are all Shield and force, and there is no such thing as a soft wire that can be cut off instantly! ! "If you act, you will be entangled in countless threads. A dozen or so hundred can really easily break away with your ability, but if you have thousands of followers, there are hundreds of thousands of them? Here are hundreds of millions of silk threads! Chiba body rises up with a flame and smiles and says. "And for me, these lines simply can''t bind my elementalization, but in this space with flames, the speed is even better." The hands clasped together, and the day of the flames was condensed from the cloud sword by the Chiba. He took the sword and slowly walked toward the ugly two faces. "I want to go straight out? Give up, how can I easily let you out?" "Come on, this is the first time I have tried the new version of the **** and the fire clouds, don''t let me down..." After that, Chiba screamed and pulled out layers of flames in the back, and rushed straight to the two in the lineup. In the forest not far away, Robin stood in a tree under the tree and watched the surrounding, while behind her was a seriously injured cat python and Pedro. They have been all over the scars. If they are seriously injured, it is estimated that even Qiaoba and Luo will not be able to rescue them. It must not be like this. Just as Robin thought about something, the two arms suddenly grew out of her shoulders and crossed her neck. "Its naive to use my ability to deal with me." Robin chuckled, almost as the two arms grew, and the four arms grew out of her, and the two of them grabbed the extended arm and licked it. Two crisp fractures sounded, and the two arms disappeared into petals. At the same time, a scream rang from a distance. "Ah!" Robins eyes were cold. "Where is there? Everything is huge! Huge tree!" With Robin''s voice, the distant trees, including everything in the range of nearly a hundred meters, whether it is a stone or a tree, even the countless arms appear on the ground. Then, as Robin screamed, the arms twitched and searched every inch of the space. In the few seconds after the launch, Robin opened his eyes, and in his eyes was full of doubts. Two people? Can the mirror fruit not only temporarily copy the appearance of my ability, but also make something like a avatar? "Well? Run one? This one is also a good one. It''s absolutely impossible for you to run away! Sixteen rounds of flowers and eight bundles!!!" "Controlled..." Robin''s mouth showed a satisfied smile, controlling his arm to appear above the struggling figure, and moving it to move here. "Chiba seems to be doing very well. Although it is said that I can copy my ability temporarily, but with the ability of your 217, you can''t completely copy the flowers and flowers. It seems that you don''t need Garlot to ask for help... ." Robin chuckled and looked at the figure that was exactly like her. "Bastard!!!! I have the ability to let me go!! Try again!! I will never lose to you!!" "Its fun to watch my face talk to me, Miss Witch." Robin said with a smile: "It seems that this is true? Good luck." witch? ! ! ! The face of the bud that was upside down suddenly became red, but as she prepared to yell, the pupil suddenly shrank. Then she tried her best to move half a meter to the left in the air. The three bullets were rubbed from the ears of Bu Lei in a good shape. On the top of the mountain, a person looked at Bulei through the sights and escaped the bullets. He let go of the gun and spit, and beside him, the bird that was transformed into a monitor with his eyes. "Cut... ''Three bombs'' is useless..." Picking up the phone bug on the ground, he said faintly. "The captain said, let''s do it, Lafitte." "Hey~ I should have started it~" In the shadow of the woods, a figure put down the phone bug, two meters long wings stretched out from behind his back, and the black top hat added a bit of strange horror to his pale skin. . v4 Chapter 182： : Robin is shackled In the woods, Robin looked around with vigilance, and across from her, Bulei almost cried. "There are... there are others!!!! Not our people!! There are others!! You will let me down!" On the trees behind her, there are three bowl-sized holes. After penetrating the three trees, I dont know how far they have penetrated, but in short, if they are hit by the three bullets, she is absolutely Can''t live. "To shut up!!!" Robin screamed coldly. She had been a killer in front of the ship of Chiba, and she knew that the more she was at this time, the less she could panic. Looking at the direction of the three bullets, most likely from the distant mountain, although it is far away, it is difficult to attack people, but if it can, it is definitely an excellent sniper point. But he should have moved now....... After that, Robin looked at the other directions. The figure on the mountain sneered, and through the sniper mirror and the aiming lens on the eye, he easily caught the reaction of the prey. Dropping a full-thick-thick bullet, he pressed a small bullet that was only a centimeter wide into the barrel. "Trying a shot for a place is a sniper common sense, but........" The sight in the eyepiece hooked on Robin''s neck, and after a while it slipped onto her lap. ".......Common sense, it doesn''t do much to me." The finger is gently bent and the trigger is pulled. A bullet rushed past several times, and the bullet blew the air silently, and the distance of 10,000 meters passed. The bullet passed through Robin''s thigh, and after cutting her leg bones, he slammed a huge hole in the ground. "boom!!" It is obviously a bullet that has shot the shell. "Well!!!!!" Robin slammed his legs and turned to the ground, and the sweat of the beans ran down her forehead. What happened, I didnt see it at all........ The arm of Bulei disappeared into light and shadow. She slammed down from the ground, but she did not see the intention to attack Robin, but looked at it with horror. "Hey~ hello, the lady from the Aunt, oh. A person with a white wing, but with a demon gas field, slowly fell from the tree. This is a man with a black top hat with a pair of golden ring earrings and pale skin. His lips are strangely dark red, wearing a white pale yellow square pattern shirt, dark blue suspenders, hands. There is a blood red cane in it. His shackles reveal courteous and surrogate. Deeply facing the Bulei, he made a ninety degree squat, and then he slashed his hand on the neck of Robin who wanted it. Robin snorted and fell softly on the ground. "First time, Im pulling down Fett. Maybe Ms. hasnt heard of this name, but youll hear it later, Lafite stunned Robin on his shoulder and turned to look over there. Chiba killed in the flame. The burning flame almost burned half the sky, even if it was so far away, the heat wave that still felt the horror was coming. Lafite''s narrow eyes flashed a trace of surprise. "Oh, I haven''t seen it for a few days. Mr. Chiba has strengthened a lot. Now I am not an opponent at all," sighed softly, and Lafitte turned and slowly entered the forest. Bulei sighed, but the next moment a voice almost scared her. "Oh, yes, beautiful lady, I will take the lady away, you have no opinion," Rafael did not know when she appeared behind her and said with a smile. Cold sweat wet the back, and Bulei swallowed hard. "No,,,,,,, no..." "That''s good~ Today is not suitable for killing, right, you better run away as soon as possible..." Lafite whispered as he slowly disappeared into the woods. "Otherwise, after the metamorphosis knows that the companion has disappeared, it is estimated that the most likely you will be torn into pieces~~" Lafites voice disappeared, and as his voice disappeared, Robins breath. That bastard... The next moment, on the battlefield in the distance, the hot fire waves spread rapidly, and the flames that broke out almost filled the empty space of several kilometers. The trees at the edges began to wither at a speed visible to the naked eye. The super high temperature was directly Skip this burning step and instantly dry the water in the trees. The first thing to bear was the Kataku chestnut and the Keli frame. The sudden flames caused them to not react. One did not stand up and was rushed into the air by the flame. The body was densely wrapped with countless threads. "Hey, hello!!!! What are you crazy about!" Kelly hurriedly tore off the silk thread and shouted loudly. As Lafitte said, the uninformed Chiba first targeted the Bulei in the forest. Even in the battle, Chiba pays attention to Robin. Although Robin will not lose to the witch-like guy, Chiba will notice that while Robins breath disappears. The cat python, Pedro''s breath is small, but still, only Robin''s disappeared, the mirror''s mirror fruit can create mirror space, can really isolate my perception. Then, the easiest way to save Robin is to kill her. Looking up at Bulei, Chibas eyes flashed a strong killing. The transformation of fruit capacity, the combination of the surgical fruit and the thundering fruit reappeared. ".room! baton!" The translucent space appeared. Chiba came directly to the top of the Bulei. From the wrist, the Villa Yumaru was taken out. A piece of lightning covered it, and the blade that shone with lightning was ten times sharper than usual. The body (? Zhao good) twisted, Chiba rotated in the air, without any hesitation, the knife fell, and the blade pointed to the neck of the latter. However, a round thing hit the Chiba knife in the millennium. Although it was turned into a coke by a strong current in an instant, it was still able to deviate from the direction of ''Village Yumaru''. Bulei stared at the knife of Chiba, and the ground next to her was a width of five meters, nearly a hundred meters, where the huge knife marks appeared. "This....... Is this a special knife?" Chiba cold face, knife, in the air, turned around and lightly escaped the sneak peas, the blade crossed to the Bulei. However, the figure of the Keli frame appeared in front of the knife, and the two biscuit knives he held cut a deep breach. He turned back to Bulei and shouted: "What are you doing, hurry!! That is the person who can interpret the history of the original text!!! Give Robin to his mother!!. v4 Chapter 183： : Winning and losing Because the fruit energy is transformed, so the strength of the **** is greatly reduced. Chibas mind flashed through this thought, and at this moment, Chibas head did not know why it was surprisingly clear. The hand uploaded a huge force, and was smashed and slammed into the cradle. Looking at the rushing gram frame, Chiba fingers pointed up. Room can be more than just a transfer, baton! A huge rock wall rushed out of the ground without warning, and the cradle crashed into it because it was too fast. "A broken stone!!" The crepe slammed and smashed the rock directly into pieces. While the creel hit the rock, Chiba used the room again. In exchange for a leaf in front of Bulei''s body, there was a cool glow in the eyes of Chiba, and a long knife pierced straight. "room, injection!" A fist covered with domineering fists slammed on the ''Village Yumao'' sword, and the spur of Chiba pierced all the trees in the distance of kilometers. "Hey!!! There is me, Chiba!!" Kathaku said coldly: "Bray!! Hurry!! It doesn''t matter if you die, but you must send Robin to your mother!" !" Wen Yan Bu Lei said anxiously: "Can 507 is, brother ....." "Shut up!!! Go away!! We are blocking him!!" Katakuri turned cold and turned his head, suppressing the anger and said: "Come on!! Give it to mom!!!" Bulei was shocked by Kataku, and never dared to say anything more. He turned around and ran. "You can stop me? Don''t be kidding." With a cold cry, Chiba slightly bowed down and the body began to crystallize. "Chiba!!! If you go!! I will kill both of them!!" Chiba body trembled, slowly stood up straight, turned and looked at the creel. At this time, the biscuits were made by one of the biscuits, and the cat python and Pedros neck were firmly held. "Hey, Chiba, how are you, do you care about the two of them? Do you want to die? Hahaha!! Then use the sword to cut off your left hand first!!!" Chiba looked cold and cold, and the latter did not care at all. Instead, they firmly grasped their necks, and their faces were faintly purple. "Fast! You didn''t hear it! (becj)!!" The cat python was placed on the ground. Chibas pupils shrank and slowly lifted the knife in his hand. "Ha ha ha, yes!!! That''s it!!! Brother, don''t persuade me!!! Can you kill him like this! Why do you have to work hard?! I can''t help but let him die like this, wait for him to cut off. After the limbs, I know that there is a place in the sea. I heard that the sea area has the most terrifying sea king class! After the pirates enter, they will not be left with the ship!" Kelly laughed wildly and glared at Pedro and the cat python. "Hey, hello! What''s wrong? They are both to save your companion and become like this? See you can''t help? Cut it! Let the old man cut your arm down! First the left arm, then Its the right arm, and finally your head with your legs! Chiba slowly placed the sword on his shoulder, but it was the back of the knife. "I chopped." The crepe of the crepe was shrunk and then laughed. "Play me, then... Say goodbye to these two guys!!!!" The creek lifted up two people, and their blood flowed down the biscuits. "Shooting him! Silk!" Four lines fell on the clouds in the sky, and after entering the room, the space was instantly folded and transformed into four invisible lines that appeared behind the frame. "Be careful!! Keli!!!!" Katakuchi hurriedly groaned. "clam?" In the next moment, four blood spurts out, and the **** of the crepe is cut directly into five by the four lines. Hands, feet and torso, in those biscuits, contain the body of the creel. Kelly''s eyes were round and he looked at his limbs and fell off his body. I was actually so simple in the meeting? "Ah, ah!!!!!" He hadn''t finished yet, and Chiba appeared in front of him, and he punched him directly on his chest. The huge force shattered the softened biscuits outside. The gram rack sprayed a large amount of blood and would fly out like a cannonball. "Hey!! This idiot!!!" Kataku chestnuts slammed their feet, grabbed the scattered limbs, caught up with the inverted crease, and rushed out with a few jumps. Chiba did not pursue it. He carefully put the two down, using his own poor medical skills, combined with the powerful effect of the room, was able to pull the two back from the edge of sudden death. "It should be able to last until this evening...." Chiba stood up and looked around. "I didn''t find Garrot''s trace, was it captured by the mirror bastard?...I want to run at sea? It''s so easy!" There was a raging anger in the eyes of Chiba, and it turned into a mantra flying through the air, and quickly flew toward the rear of the elephant. In the mirror, I thought there would be no way! After the labor and capital have copied your ability, let you see what is called ڡ! ! ! ! Chiba Lei is elementalized, stepping on the moonstep, turning into a ray of light and rushing straight into the distance. On the distant peak, Van Oka put down the gun in his hand and turned and lay on the grass. "It was a wonderful showdown. The captain said that it was right to say that he did not conflict with him. And this is a good example. But this is fate........" A black shadow fell by his side. Lafite whispered with his shoulders. "How? When you pulled you in, its okay~" Van Oka wiped the gun gently, and every time he finished his work, he had the habit of wiping the gun. "I have known this for a long time. The captain is a guy with ambition and tolerance. Although the means are cruel and mean, ..... is it right for me?" Raphat smiled and reached out and pulled him up, tapping the wings behind him. "Oh... Robin has taken it to the boat, and the mission has been completed, let''s go." "Go." Lafitte patted a pair of wings, glaring at Van Oka''s hand, and easily took him to the air, disappearing into the air in a blink of an eye. But they didn''t notice, maybe they didn''t bother to look at it. In the place where Chiba and the Three Stars fought, the little rabbit Garlott was carrying the Duke of the Dog, and Ace and Beckman appeared there. . v4 Chapter 184： : lurking conspiracy Five minutes after Van Oka and Lafitte left, Beckman came with Ace, Bonnie and Urki. And Ace frowned after arriving here. "Uncle Beckman, there are nearly 10,000 meters from the forest. Is there a sniper who might choose to attack here? It is too far." "That''s not necessarily true. I want such a good sniper. There is one in our pirate group. Although I love bragging," Beckman looked at the distance and narrowed his eyes. "If he comes, he will definitely choose to attack here, and the three bullet marks on the ground are from here..." "But there is no one here, Uncle! We are still fast - go to help Chiba!" Bonnie frowned and said anxiously, turning around would leave. Beckman looked around and whispered. "Don''t worry, little girl, do you think that with the character of your captain, will you separate the two wounded people and chase the enemy?" Bonnie shook her head without hesitation. "No! Money is not the kind of person who is easily overwhelmed." "But he still chased it." Beckman leaned over the grass and observed it. "So it must be what happened! Can''t waste time here!!" Bonnie said angrily. But Urki put his hand on Bonnie''s shoulder. "Haha! Bonnie, you can rest assured, I am the longest person in Chiba, he will not be so dangerous, in contrast, Uncle Beckman said it is very interesting." The first thing I saw was a big man. Beckman smiled and pinched the cigarette on the ground, pointing to the grass in front. "Found, here is where the fourth power appears, that sniper. "The fourth force?" Beckman nodded and picked up a broken blade of grass from the ground. "Because there is still something there, the captain will not send others. This like the Lord we basically give up, and Ace represents you white beards power, Chibas forces, and aunts power, Beckman refers to the grass, and Zhou people rushed to see it. There was a piece of broken bullet shell in the grass. "this is" Aces pupils shrank. "This is the so-called fourth force. In addition to your three parties, there is another force that looks like like the Lord....and Robin should have been taken away by them. "Robin is taken away?" Urki and Bonnie changed their face. The first reaction was unbelief. However, the more I wanted to say what Beckman had said, the more likely it was. Unless it is a companion accident, otherwise Chiba will never leave the seriously injured cat python theirs. "Damn!!! Their purpose is not ''like the Lord''?" Urki said with a gloomy face. "Yes, like the Lord, is right, but..." Beckman dropped the grass in his hand: "Let you and the aunt fight, dont you just rule out two opponents? "And this kind of thing is just to let one of your companions disappear, and it is best to take away when Chiba is fighting with the ''Aunt'' under the ''Three Stars'', isn''t it?" "Bastard!!!!!" Bonnie''s face has long become gloomy, and she rushed out on the month step without saying a word. "I am going to help Chiba, I can''t be planned by any group of guys! I dare to use us as a gun!" This time, Urki did not stop Bonnie. He looked at Beckman and asked quietly. "No loss is Uncle Beckman. With three bullet holes, I can think of so many things, thank you for your help." "No way, my captain is a strong man. If you don''t want to think about it, I am afraid I have already sunk in this sea..." Beckman re-extracted a cigarette and took a deep breath. "Well, help people to help the end, ''Aunt'' over there I am not very good with Ace, Bonnie went to help Chiba, I went to Urki to check if there are any suspicious ships around ''Like'' As for Ace, you are free." Ace''s hand was holding the cracked bullet casing, and a smile appeared on his face. "Ask? Well, I will go with you, just as I hate the captain of this sniper! I saw this bullet in someone''s body." On the other side, Chiba all the way to fight with Kataku, the latter is inconvenient to move because of holding the cradle, which makes him more and more difficult to parry, only relying on his own knowledge. Color domineering barely avoids the attack of Chiba. However, under the turbulent attack of Chiba, he was overused for a long time, and his roots were violently rooted. His body also had several deep visible bone wounds. ask for flowers "Give me the ugly girl!!!" Chiba shouted, and the sky clumps in his hand cut a knife that was several feet long and caught up with Kataku. But this time, Kata Ku Li did not dodge, a figure rushed out from the side, a slap on the knives, and directly smashed the knife in the air. The man was blocked by Katakul, and he resisted Chibas attack. "Smudge, have you not been beaten enough?" Chiba whispered softly, and with a wave of his hand, dozens of Tian Congyun swords floated around him, while stepping on the ''monthly step'', bombing the two people who bounced on the ground like missiles. As time passed, I saw the end of Dao Das back as the main back, and Chiba began to anxious. Bastard! Really want to force me to use ڡ! ! .......... Finally reaching the border, Katakul and Smuggy did not want to, and jumped directly from above. Chiba one bites his teeth, his hands are separated, and the left and right hands start another group of energy groups. "Useless!!! You can''t use that trick!!" The following Kataku chestnuts squatted, and dozens of sugar beans joined together to cover the Chiba. The sky around me immediately acted from the cloud, cutting all the sugar beans into two halves, and Chiba directly spewed out a blood, and the light group of the hands dissipated directly in his hand. Damn, before it was over-consumed, it can''t be used now! ! With a long scream, Chibas hand waved, and the sky around the clouds was bright, and the cross was stabbed in the past. Under the defense of Smuggi, these lightsabers were kicked into the air, although she was also shaken out by the power contained in it. Kataku Chest is carrying Smuggy, holding the creel, falling straight down, and below them, it is their boat that resembles a cake. Damn can''t stop it! ! ! The Kataku chestnuts fell heavily on the ship, and when Chiba planned to launch a shelling on the ԡ, an ugly face appeared below the ship. At this time, Chiba discovered that the water surface under the ship was calm and mirror-like. That is the witch of the mirror fruit! ! ! ! At the same time, the cake ship is rippled. At the same time, the eyes of Chiba are locked under the boat, and the mirror-like cloth buds are placed by hand. "copy!!!". v4 Chapter 185： : torture The tens of meters high huge cake-like boat slowly integrated into the sea. As the cake ship disappeared, the sea surface returned to its normal appearance, and the ripples covered the calm sea. Chiba in the air also opened his eyes. Successful copy! ! ! When the feet stepped in the air, the air was stepped out of the circle, and the Chiba rushed to the surface like a cannonball. When the sea was about to reach, Chiba put a hand on it. The original sea surface instantly became quiet, and the sea of ??the orchid reflected the sky like a mirror. "Mirror space!!!!" Chiba has ripples and straight into the sea. As expected, he did not sneak into the sea, and twenty entered a strange space. This is a space with various colors, surrounded by irregular mirrors. The border seems to be very close to the "two seven three", but when you really look at it, you find that the mirrors are far away, even The sight of Chiba simply could not be observed. But Chiba doesn''t need to observe the side. He just needs to observe the ship. And the ship is right in front of him. Because there is only one mirror space, theoretically, any mirror in the world is connected to this space, but the farther away the mirror distance in reality is, the greater the distance in the mirror world will be, and vice versa. The sea surface where Chiba falls is just next to the disappearance of the ship, and naturally it will not be too far away. "You don''t need a mirror fruit when you enter this space," Chiba raised one hand. "room!!!" The translucent space cover is instantly expanded, and the full range of kilometers is included. In the cabin, Katakaku was looking at Bulei, and the latter stood in the corner of the wall, and even the atmosphere did not dare to scream. "You mean, Robin was taken away by a winged person? Didn''t you take it away?" Smuggy said, twisting his arm into a twist, and said lowly. That is her unique fruit ability. She can distort everything and squeeze out the juice. Now she squeezes out the injury of her arm. "Yes....Yes....." Bulei lowered her head and couldn''t look at the two. One hand was caught on the head of Bulei. Kata Kuli appeared directly beside her, and pressed her head to buckle the cloth to the ground. "boom!!" The ship''s board was smashed, and the cloth bud was directly and seriously injured. A blood spurted out and the two eyes were white and fainted. Like a sandbag, the ball slammed the cloth on the wall, and Kataku said that the anger was low. "Bastard! Do you think we really want to save you?!" Smuggy looked at Bulei coldly, without any sympathy. Just then, a translucent mask swept through the room. "Ok?" Kata Ku Li. Then Chibas figure appeared above Smuggy. Stretching a hand on the head of Smuggler, who was unaware of it, Chiba whispered. "Discharge......." The horrible current rushed out of Chibas hand, and the amount of current that was originally blue was turned into a strange dark blue, and the current poured into the body with the head of Smuggy. "Ah, ah!" "Bastard!!!" Kataku Chestnut turned over and shattered the table in front of him, and retreated to the back and looked at Chiba with surprise. "How did you get in... Have you copied the power of Bulei?" Chiba gently fell to the floor and threw Smuggy to the side. Poor Smuggy just woke up and was stunned by Chiba again. "The answer is correct. I saw Bulei at the last minute." Chiba turned to look at the buzz in the corner. "However, if you want to kill people, so that I don''t want to copy them, I should use them long ago." Two drops of cold sweat fell from the face of Katakul, he whispered. "As long as you see it, you can copy each other''s abilities? It''s a terrible ability." Chiba waved his hand, and a cloud appeared in his hand from Yunjian, waving a little to the side. There was no light and no sound. One-third of the hull of the tens of meters high square cake boat was cut down and floated quietly. One palm smashed the huge ship fragments, and Chiba looked at Katakul and laughed. "In this way, even if you return to the sea, you can''t drive." Pulling a stool, Chiba sat on it, pointing to Kataku and Smuggy, who fell behind, said calmly..... "You, she..." Chiba made a snap, and the crease that was being treated was even next to the bed. "..... and he, your three lives are in my hands, so give Robin out, this time I will let you go, say do it, how?" Chiba tilted her head and smiled at Kata Ku. "Or do you have confidence to win me?" A few drops of sweat appeared on the face of Katakul. "I can not." "Think better!" Chiba waved his hand and interrupted him. "In this boat, I didn''t notice Robin''s breath. It is estimated that you will leave her early, but it is estimated that you can''t run much. Far away, at sea I have a ''rumor'' that can easily catch up with it and tell me his direction." Chiba stood up and smiled towards Kata Ku. Katakus chestnut eyes picked up slightly and said: I dont know where she is, I dont... His words have not been finished yet, and Chiba appears in front of him. "Give your face, shameless!" A fist punched on the hands of Kataku chestnuts. When the force had not disappeared, Chiba appeared again behind him, screaming with a wind and a leg. So fast! ! ! ! Kathakul''s limit was a bend, and he avoided the leg in a dangerous and dangerous way, but just as he was still bending 3.4, a black palm was covered. "I used to be two of me before. Do you think that I am not good?" Chiba grabbed the head of Kataku Chest, took him to the floor, and smashed everything straight from the highest floor to the ship. The keel of the broken ship smashed into the mirror space. bottom. "Well!!" Katakul struggled to get up, but Chiba took out the ''Village Yumaru'' from the mark of his wrist and stabbed it down against Kataku. The blood is shining, the long knife penetrates the chest of Kataku, and the long knife has no handle. "Ah!!!!" Chiba stepped on the handle, and the fists slammed like a storm. "Now!! Do you want to change your mind? Bastard!!! Give Robin back to me!!". v4 Chapter 186： :clue Just as Chiba was violently confessing in the mirror space, Bonnie rushed over on the monthly step. But apart from the solitary rumors, there is only sea water left, and even the two ships I saw before have disappeared, let alone the ship of ''Aunt''. The defensive hood of ԡ opened a gap, and Bonnie went in and searched the entire ship, but he did not see the shadow of Chiba. "Where the gun road is going, it won''t be in the sea." Bonnie stepped back and forth on the deck and looked at the sea anxiously. On the other side, Urki, Ace, and Beckman are rushing toward the left front of the Lord. Just now they received a telephone bug from the Duke of the Barking, and on the side of the Legs like the left front of the Lord, a patrolling sentinel saw a small boat that had not been seen. The boat that I have not seen, it is estimated that the person on the ship took Robin away. Urki looked at the front and raised his head and asked Ace, who was flying in the air. "Ace! How long will it take to get to the border!" Because Ace can be elementalized, he can easily jump into the air and it will take a long time to fall. "The front is here, let me go and see!" "Well! Be careful! That should be the sniper in the black-bearded group." Beckman looked up and reminded. "Do not worry! I won''t care, and the last time I saw him!" Ace''s feet slammed on the tree, and then turned into a flame, and rushed straight out. Looking at Ace, who rushed out, Urki squeezed his fist. It turned out to be a group of black beards! Not only did Chiba back the black pot, but also secretly took Robin! This time must not let them go! Beckman looked at Urki and said: "I didn''t expect it to be a black beard. If it was said, it was the war that he provoked. He gave Ace to the Navy, and the white-bearded pirates lost more than half of his strength. He took away Kaido, and recruited several lv6 prisoners to be crew members. Now he is here to take Robin... The bastard''s ambition is not small, and there is strength and ability to bear it.... Hey." "In the beginning, I should have killed him in Marin van Gogh, lest he come to disgust us! ''Aunt'' is also! Let''s go directly to death!" Urki said with a fist in his mouth, and the tone was as easy as pinching a fly. "The amount...cough, I am more and more interested in your ԡ, and there is such a powerful fire. Beckman squinted a little, then he said lowly. "Severely hurting a Caddo, you have already caused the idea of ??the whole sea. If you add a ''Aunt'' and kill two four emperors in a short time, I am afraid that the whole pirates will panic to you. "And panic, this kind of thing, accumulated a certain number of steps, I am afraid it is not that simple..." The two men hurried forward while talking, but when they reached the edge, they lie there. the reason is simple. There is no boat at all below. "Boat?!! People?!!" Urki squatted on the edge, popping his head anxiously looking. The most worrying thing happened. They came too late and the boat had already left. "Will the boat float under the belly? I will go down and see." After that, Urki jumped directly to a tiger. This can scare Beckman. To know that this is the ability of the fruit, skip it and say that it will not find a boat, even if it is found, it is useless, because he is not dead under Van Oka''s bullet, or drowned in the sea. Quickly grabbed the volley and grabbed Urki, Beckman filled the black line of the road. "What do you want to do! Looking for death? Below is the sea!!" And Urki completely disregarded Beckman''s dissuasion, where he struggled. "Let me go!! I have to go down and see!!!" This guy has great strength..... Beckman was surprised. He was the deputy captain of the famous ''Red Hair Pirates''. Even if power is not his strength, this kid should not be his opponent, but now he is only struggling a few times, Beckman I can hardly catch him. "You forgot Ace to look for it! You are now jumping from such a high place, labor and capital are too late to save you, you sink to the bottom of the sea! One hundred percent dead!" Urki doesn''t know this truth, but he just wants to go and see, maybe Robin is fighting again now! However, a voice shattered his illusions. "There is no boat below, and there is no underneath like the Lord." A fiery red figure rushed out from the front, and Ace rushed up with a rope. "There are no ships around, they should have been escaped by them........" It was said that Urki sat on the ground with no eyes. ".How could this be.." And Ace said quickly and waved. "Don''t, don''t be like this, don''t be too sad, it''s not good to chase Robin back!" "Which is so simple," Beckman sighed heavily. "From the beginning to the end, we didn''t even see their shadows. If we saw them, we could infer the range from their costumes, but now there is no intelligence." The sea...." "Hey, who said there is no intelligence!" Ace said with a rope in his hand. "I really didn''t see a boat underneath, but I found a seriously wounded fur man below, and found a bullet hole in his body. From the size point of view, if I didn''t guess wrong, he should be Van Oka was hurt, I can''t get him up, so I tied it with a rope." Urki glanced, and there was a glimmer of hope in his eyes. (Li Hao) "Then he will know what it is!!" "definitely will." Urki did not say anything, and took the rope and pulled it up. In the mirror space on the other side, Chiba has already blown up the lungs. "You can''t say it!!!" Chiba squats at the Kataku chestnut that has become a pig''s head, and his eyes are red. However, the other side of Kata Ku Li just barely opened his eyes, and then closed up. "I said what I said, believe it or not, if I plan to kill me as soon as possible, but kill me, just wait for my mother''s revenge!" "I am going to your revenge!!" Chiba slammed his fist on the face of Katakul, and directly rotated him to fly out. Then he pulled a leg whip and pulled it to the ground while his body was still in the air. "Come on me!! Where did you bring Robin!!". v4 Chapter 187： : Chibas gift After waking up and knocking out Kataku chest several times, Chiba finally threw him on the ground. Not far from him, Keli and Smuggy also lie on the ground with a sullen face. As for the ''Beginner'' bud, it is even more miserable. The body is blue and purple, and the head is turned into a poisonous mushroom. . Looking at the way they refused to admit, Chiba frowned. what happened? Seeing what they said seems to be true? But who else can take Robin in my eyes besides this mirror space? Can you say that there are still people? And is it a person who can isolate my perception of color perception? No, no, don''t say that this requires a very high domineering talent, and people with such talents will not do such a despicable thing. But if someone really took me when I was fighting, I took Robins words........ Chiba shook his head, stood up and threw the four people on the ground together, tied them into a scorpion with a line of fruit, and smashed a few feet. "There are strong people who will go to attack a weak woman, don''t tease, it must be that Bu Lei took Robin, but as long as I don''t kill them three, Robin should not be in danger, ''Three will Compared with Robin, Star is definitely more important for Aunt. While comforting himself, Chiba dragged four people out. "But they have to dare to hurt Robin. 563 labor directly bombed her cake city, four emperors?" Chiba said coldly, reaching out and pressing against the top, a layer of ripples like water appeared on the top of his head. With his feet on the ground, Chiba jumped out of the exit. Originally, Bonnie was anxiously watching the distant sea. Suddenly she saw that Chiba jumped out of the sea and was shocked. "Chiba? You, how come you jump out of the sea?" Chiba is also a glimpse, but when he sees Bonnie anxious, he can probably guess why Bonnie came to him. One by one, Chiba took the four people who had been wrapped in a scorpion and threw them on the boat. Chiba then jumped to the boat and stood still. "Because of Robin''s business?" Bonnie nodded and said anxiously. "Gallot went back to find us, and then heard that you met the Aunt sneak attack, Beckman Ace they all came. "Is it" Chiba sighed and leaned on the side of the ship, bowed his head, and looked a little low. "Bonnie...that, Robin was taken away......." "When I was fighting these garbage, they raided Robin. I am sorry that I did not protect her... but I caught the ''Three Stars'' who wanted to escape, and they should be in Robin. There is no danger to life, but I dont know if I will get hurt..." "Robin is arrested. I know that Uncle Beckman has told me, and... well, wait... Three Stars? Bonnie stunned and then looked back at the four people who had been smashed into pigs. "You mean that they have ''three stars''? There is no time to care about them. I know that you are being sneaked very uncomfortable, but Robin is caught, let them put things first... Chiba, in the words of Bonnie, he heard a bit of mismatch. "I didn''t catch them for the sake of venting. It was Robin who was taken away by them. In the end, it would probably fall into the hands of ''Aunt'', but we have ''Three Stars'' in it, and should be able to exchange it with ''Aunt''. Robin, she will never give up these three top standings." "Sister Robin was caught by them? But Uncle Beckman said that he was taken away by another group." Chiba was shocked, then quickly looked up at Bonnie. "Another group?" Bonnie nodded and found the bullet hole and found the sniper point, then guessed that someone had taken Robins pass and told Chiba. After listening to these words, Chibas brows were locked together. "Its not them.....Is it not in vain for me to catch them three, damn, there are still people, and this is a hassle." "Well, there is still a group of people whose goal should be to provoke our dispute with the aunt, and when it is time to come out, the fishermen will benefit." "After waiting for the two aunts to fight with the aunt, let them out of the fisherman''s profit," Chiba said with a wry smile. "Really, if Uncle Beckman didn''t find it, I would really drive the ''Ժ'' (beea). Cake Island, directly bombed her island with ''''." Bonnie nodded and then stood up as if she had thought of something. "Now there is no time to analyze it here! With Chiba''s help, you can definitely find the traces of the group on the island!" After that, Bonnie smashed Chiba. Chiba is a bit of awkward standing up, and a cockroach is standing still. The battle just cost too much....... Just after Chiba once again used the ability of gravity fruit to transport the scorpion to the back of the elephant, Ace and his team appeared in the distance. In a ward in Uzu, Chiba''s eyes were red and he walked out of the operating room according to his temple. A group of people waiting outside have been surrounded. "Call... The squirrel fur man is out of danger, and Qiao Ba is still deploying drugs inside. The **** can really be awkward, she is also a big life..." The Duke of Canines said something embarrassed: "Besson is a very good scout, but some love to sleep late. It is estimated that this time I fell asleep while investigating the boat..." "Can fall asleep at the point of investigation.... Forget it, but she should know something." Chiba said with a brow. Looking at Chibas tired look, Bonnie said with some concern. "Chiba, you are fine........" "Haha, will you worry about me? Don''t worry, I am Chiba! But the captain!" Chiba slaps her chest and laughs. "The cat python and Pedro''s injury are not serious, but it is estimated that this time they have suffered, not lying in bed for a month, it is estimated that it will not come." Chiba walked over to Beckman and extended his right hand to him. "Well? Are you this?" Beckman shook hands with Chiba with some doubts. "Oh, this time, thank you." Chiba said with a smile: "As a witness to friendship, ''Three Stars'' will be handed over to you!" Redhead Captain, one person singled out the top three battles Force, and they will seriously hurt the prisoner''s ٺٺ, it will be very good to pass it out." The last sentence thanked him for being a little surprised and a little happy, but the latter sentence Beckman almost didn''t have a cigarette. "Go to you! I don''t want it! It''s obviously your injured Three Stars. Although we are not afraid of Aunt, you dont want to blame!! "Ah, ah, its a pity to be seen," Chiba said with some annoyance. "shit!" Looking at Chiba and Beckman''s mouth, the people around him laughed, and the atmosphere of some tensions eased a lot. "Then I waited for the little squirrel to wake up." Chiba sat down on the chair and gave a comfortable sigh: "I can finally rest." "Right," Chiba turned to Ace. "If you know the trail of black beard, I will ask you for help. Will you go?" Ace smiled on his face. "I was still thinking about it. If you don''t ask me to go, please call you." v4 Chapter 188： : Find the trail Because the injury is too heavy, the squirrel fur man has not yet woken up, and today is the fourth day. Although Chiba is in a hurry, except for the other things, he simply can''t think of other ways. In these few days, he and Urchichoba, Bonnie, together, almost turned the whole elephant like it, except on the mountain. There was no discovery at all beyond that trace. Nothing, everyone has to wait honestly~. But Chiba and his party were not idle, and they all participated in the reconstruction of Uzu. Don''t say anything else, Chiba''s room cuts stones, cutting wood is not too simple, and while helping them, you can also exercise your control. On the fifth morning, Chiba opened the door and walked to the nearby quarry. "Hey~ early, Mr. Chiba~" "Early~" The passing people of the fur have laughed and greeted Chiba. Their smiles are very sincere. The fur people are a simple race. They have regarded Chiba and his party as benefactors all over the country. Looking at the hot-skinned construction of homes, the Chino people who are full of hope for the future, Chiba also temporarily put down their concerns. "Good! Today, we must cut out 100,000 stones!" After that, Chiba ran to the quarry and opened the room to begin to split the stone. The hand was lifted gently, and a huge rock of a hundred meters on one side was easily lifted from the ground, and the degree of control was finely controlled, and a day of practice began. This kind of exercise is simple but effective. In just five days, Chiba has a new understanding of the room''s control. But this exercise ended at noon. "Mr. Chiba! Mr. Chiba!" A few screams interrupted Chiba from that serious state, and Chiba spit out. "What''s wrong? Garlot?" Garlot ran to his side, his hands on his knees, and he said nothing. "Besson, Besson woke up........" "Besson? Who is it?" Chiba said with some doubts. "The squirrel fur man who was saved by Ace!" Ten minutes later, Besson was lying on the hospital bed, and Chiba lined around her, listening quietly to her. "The captain sent me to stare at the ship, because the price of our fur people in the black market is still very high, so occasionally there will be pirates who happen to see ''like the Lord'' and later catch us, although rarely caught, but like There is never a shortage of boats at the main foot, and this time the ship is not big, so I sent me alone." "Maybe it came at the time of the war. In short, when we found the ship, no one was there, and for better observation, I jumped from the back of the elephant and went to the boat through a small body. The advantage is hidden." "After waiting for a long time, no one is there, I will relax my heart, because there is not a lot of people like a boat with a length of more than ten meters, and my strength is OK, at least a few people. The trafficker is still okay, and then because of the reason that the captain was sent out just after the war, I was asleep when I was monitoring. Said here, Besson coughed a few times, the voice was slightly embarrassed, but after seeing everyone did not have to make fun of her, she continued to talk. "When I woke up, I heard three more people on board." "Wait, three people?" Chiba brows. "Do you have three people with Robin?" "Well, I also sneaked out, there are three, one is Robin''s, it seems to be in a coma, and the other two are with a black top hat, a person with a cane, a right eye with a scope, With a sniper rifle in his hand..." Chiba pinched his fist. "Lafite and Van Oka, a sniper, a bird and bird''s ability, it is no wonder that we found nothing but a sign on the mountain. It used to fly." Besson did not ask much, continue to say. "When I saw the Robin benefactor, I was awake, but it should be strong and strong. I didn''t dare to approach it too much, so most of what I heard was their chat, but there is one I will never hear wrong. Besson shines. "The island they are going to visit is a winter island called Punk Hassel. They seem to be going somewhere to find some experimental equipment, and some fruits........" Punk Hassad! ! Caesar''s nest! ! Asking for flowers Chiba slightly narrowed his eyes. After the fall of Dolfranming, it should become an abandoned island. Caesar was taken away by Luo and did not know what to do. Although the island was inhabited, there was no one in the long run. In the case, Caesar''s men should have already run out. But the fruit in the vault can''t run away! With Lafite''s swordsmanship, it is easy to open the insurance that Caesar can''t open. But how does the black beard know where? His fruit can be understood, but what is the use of the instrument? Do you still want to make your own? Chiba licked his head and looked at Besson. "Is there anything else?" Besson tried to think for a while, then shook his head. .... "Well, thank you so much, take care of it!" After going out from the ward, Chiba frowned. After a while, he took a long breath. "Its true that this is the case.... In this case, the two of them can find the instrument to explain." Next to Ukiers doubts. "Well? What''s the matter? Boss, when do we go to which island! With the limit speed of ''Ժ'', it will take only two days to arrive, definitely faster than the boat that is ''a dozen meters long''! "Of course I know," There was a glimmer of glory in the eyes of Chiba. "Go now! But before you go, at least solve the hidden dangers of Uzu, I want to give a surprise to Aunt. After an hour, under the conveyance of a group of fur people, the two ships were separated from the image. One of them is naturally a ''Gambling'' that shines in dark gold, while on the other boat, there are three unconscious people, Bulei stares at a pig''s head, and swaying at the stern The pulp, the expression on the face is somewhat desperate. On the chests of the four of them, there was a transparent square hollow, but the strange thing was that there was no blood flowing out. In the cabin of the ԡ, Chiba put the four beating hearts back into the wrist mark. "I don''t know what the aunt saw when I saw the four guys who had no heart?" v4 Chapter 189： : Meet the Black Beard Pirates Two days passed by, nothing happened on the road, but all the pirates were seeing ԡ No. The reaction is simply a fleeing escape. After all, this guy named Chiba, but the first person to pull down the ''four emperors'', and the image of Chiba has long since become a kind of moody geek under the propaganda of the navy. It does not matter to this Chiba. Anyway, how do you want to go, anyway, it doesn''t matter much to me, just swear, but it''s better not to let me know, otherwise........ On the ship, Urki was reading with a newspaper he just bought. "Hey!! Boss, boss! Come and see! There is something wrong with the shampoo! It''s about Ace!!" When Urkis voice just fell, Ace turned into a flame and rushed to him, and took the newspaper to the past four or four. "Well? About me? I look at it........ Ha! Its really!! Chiba!! Chiba, look!! This is my brother, called Luffy!! He seems to be following the newspaper. What did his companion say!!" Chiba squinted at the newspaper and said lazily: "I have seen this kid. In the Peelton Prison, he is also going to save you, but it seems that because the strength is too weak, he has not arrived at you... .." And Ace stared at his newspaper, trying to see what he wrote from the above, and replied casually. "Really! He is so powerful that he can sneak into the Pelton Prison!" "Do you pretend not to hear the words behind me..." Chiba said silently, then took the newspaper over. "Forget it, your IQ is not understandable......." Ace has some unreasonable arguments: "Who said it! That is my brother!" "Then let''s talk about it," Chiba handed the newspaper back to him. "I already know the meaning, you have to cheer." It was said that Ace smoked his mouth. After three hours, Ace came to him with a thick cheek and asked with a red face. "Cough... Chiba, this is what it means........" Followed by watching for a long time, Urki and Choba also came together and looked at Chiba curiously. Chiba turned a big eye to the guys. "Luffy wrote 3dx2y on the arm. 3dx means 3day. It is the original 3 days after the collection is removed. 2y is 2year, that is, it is changed into two years later. Do you understand?" Ace seems to understand the low head, and once again read it again. "Haha... actually I already knew it, hahaha..." This makes you look more stupid....... Chiba sighed and turned over and said: "Well, entertainment is here, not far from the front is Punk Hasad, and all are ready, it is estimated that there will be fights." As soon as I heard this, Aces expression gradually calmed down. "Its coming soon........ those despicable guys..." Half an hour later, in a more concealed port, Chiba opened the shield of the ԡ and jumped off the boat. Chiba pressed on the protective cover and the force of freezing started. The thick frost instantly enveloped the entire protective cover, and the boat was completely frozen into a white puck with the protective cover. The extremely cold temperature spread out, but the frost completely damaged the hood that could easily block the projectile. Not a trace of the boat. The fluttering snow falls on the ice hockey, and soon the ԡ is perfectly integrated into the ice and snow. Punk Hasads snowfall throughout the year provides a perfect cover for the boat. "˻~~~~ I hate this environment........" Ace shrunk his neck, wearing a leather jacket, and shivering with his shoulders frozen. Chiba gave him a glance and just wanted to say something, but suddenly felt that one or two breaths were coming. Throwing a piece of clothes to Ace, Chiba, who was eating a lot of food, hid it, waving a hand, and a thick ice wall appeared in front of them. "Small voice, it seems that someone is coming." After Chiba said this, they also quieted down, looking through the holes flowing out of the ice in front of them. Boom As the ground trembles slowly, a huge figure comes from afar. Looking at the figure, Qiaoba grew up in amazement and muttered in a low voice. "Is this still human?....... so big...." Qiao Ba is right, this figure is really tall and horrible, um, how to say it, the two hundred meters long rumor is erected, it is a little higher than him, nearly a hundred meters high Oz, only the height of his waist..... Gray long hair, the top and the bottom are wide, like a drop of water on the face of the scum. Great Battleship San Juan Wolverine, one of the members of the Black Beard Pirates Group due to the lv6 prisoner in Pelton Prison. Seeing his appearance, Chiba was slightly surprised, because there was another person on his shoulder. It was a strong man with long purple hair and a purple beard. He wore a wrestler mask and had a "champion" on his belt. Chisas Barshas, ??captain of the Black Beard No. 1 ship. "Weihahaha!! The wolf!! You got it wrong!! There is no boat here!!" Bashas stood on the left shoulder of the wolf and laughed and gestured a champion''s arm. The wolf was puzzled and touched his messy hair, and looked around with doubts. "But I obviously saw a ship." Behind the ice, Ace ignited a flame. "Chiba, do it, the tall guy handed it to me, the person who called it to you!" But Chiba shook her head: "I know that you want to take revenge, but you can''t be impulsive. It''s not difficult to kill them. But if you kill them, who knows if the other two will come to 4.3? Your flame is on this island. Its really eye-catching, bringing people all together, and then launching the offense. I told you before I left, this time listening to me. After hesitating for a while, Ace sighed and the flames disappeared. "That is just to cope with you, who makes rumors faster....... You think more than I do, but only this time, only this time I will listen to you." Chiba nodded. "Well, once is enough." While Chiba was talking to Ace, the next Joe Bark suddenly got up. "Chiba! Chiba! Look! The big man seems to be moving!!" The wolf in front slowly raised his hand, his body slowly became a little bigger, and then he used the palm of his hand more than ten meters wide and slammed it on the ground. . v4 Chapter 190： : Unexpected people The huge palms were slammed on the ground, and the earth trembled fiercely. Then a powerful shock wave spread around the wolf and rippled out to the four sides. Where the shock wave passed, the snow on the ground was shaken into the air, and even the thick ice on the surface of the sea cracked a fine crack. After a few seconds, the shock wave swept across a few kilometers of the square, and countless ice cubes fell from the mountains. "Hey? It seems that no one is jealous." The wolf touched his head and said something puzzled. "Weihahahaha!! You can''t refute this! I won again!! Weihahaha!!" The wolf sighed and his body gradually narrowed, narrowing from a huge body of more than 200 meters to a height of twenty or thirty meters. "Okay, isn''t it just letting you stand on your shoulders........" Once again, I looked at the snow around me, and the wolf slowly left the place with a step. Among the huge crushed ice under the cracks, Chiba and five people took a long breath. Thanks to Qiaoba reminding him, at the last minute, the ice spreads and spreads, and they all wrap them in, otherwise the palm will definitely blow them out. 14 Although it is easy to pack them, it is not worth the loss for this. "Call! It''s really dangerous!" Chiba untied the ice, and the group walked out of the ice. He turned and looked at the ground like an earthquake. He licked his mouth. "The great power, the two of them are also the people of the Black Beard Pirates. I didn''t expect them to come. It seems that Black Beard attaches great importance to the things here." "The more you value, the better! The more you pay attention, the more you won''t get it!" Ace tightened his fist and said to Chiba: "Chiba, I will follow the two guys and see where they gather." Chiba nodded. "Well, the task of searching the island will be handed over to us, but you just have to follow him. Don''t be in conflict with him. If they have not come, they will not come directly after seeing it. shit." "Ha ha ha, rest assured! I said this time I listen to you, I will definitely listen to you, I will always follow him, until they are all ready to attack." "Well, that''s fine." Looking at Ace, who turned into a flame and rushed out, Chiba had a headache and a headache. Isnt it secretly tracking, you really wont be discovered... Chibas greatly embarrassing character to Ace is actually quite helpless. He also knows that Ace is not an obedient person since he was a child. The only thing he will listen to is his commanders white beard. Like Chiba, his friend''s suggestion, he will definitely laugh and promise, but it is basically the left ear and the right ear. "I hope that guy will make trouble later..." Chiba shook his head and pulled out a map from his arms. This is the map of Punk Hashad that Chiba found in the library. The library on the ship was made by Robin. Although he rarely went in, it does not mean that he never went in. Robin and Choba have a collection of books in them, including maps. Looking at the map, Chiba raised his head and said. "So, I am with a group of Qiaoba, Bonnie and Urki, a group of two, from the opposite direction to search this island." The three nodded and then walked to the two sides. Just ten minutes after he walked out, Chiba found a boat that was more than ten meters long in front. He quickly greeted Choba and the two set foot on the boat. Sure enough, as Chiba thought, the ship was so dirty that it was difficult to see, and various bottles were thrown on the boat, and in the cabin, dozens of charred sea animals were also thrown where they were scattered. A pungent smell. It didn''t take long for me to go in, and Chiba and Choba rushed out with a green face. "Call!! I am dead!" "Is this a black-bearded pirate ship....." Qiaoba asked, breathing in the air, and asked some questions. "Why is it so easy to stop here, and how can a ship of this size be loaded?" That big guy?" "I guess what fruit ability is, but I have no interest, just become bigger." Chiba squatted slowly on the ship''s side, then looked at the boat and frowned. "Qiao Ba, you said, if I am going to make a hole in this ship, is it even cutting off their backs........" Originally, Qiaoba was holding his nose and planning to re-enter the cabin to see what kind of information and so on. Hearing the words of Chiba was awkward. "Chiba, we are also pirates. The best thing about the boat is not to destroy it........" "Well, it seems to be ok..." Chiba, who did not hear it, aimed at the keel at the bottom of the boat. The blue thunderbolt directly smashed the keel into four lobes, and the ship suddenly fell down and looked at the twitching look, and decided that it was impossible to sail again. Choba looked at his captain and said something silently. "You are all hands-on, and ask me why...." Hey, Chiba said with a smile: The guy who deals with a bunch of sneak attacks doesnt have to be moral. After that, Chiba took the lead in jumping off the boat. "Let''s go, if I remember correctly, we should find something interesting in the distance. The map shows that it was once an abandoned research institute, and the only well-preserved laboratory after a gas leak accident, Caesar. The artificial devil fruit is estimated to be here, and the equipment should be inside." "Hey, if you can find a group of black beards inside, they will kill them directly. Anyway, this lab is still solid and will not be easily found outside." "Black beard and a group," Qiaoba hurriedly rushed up: "Chiba, 950 Chiba, if you see you, don''t shoot, I try to play, recently there are several new moves........ "No problem! I will give you a rush!" Chiba said with a smile. Just as they were both eager to go to the lab, Bonnie and Urki were in big trouble on the other side of the squad. Not long ago, Urki and Bonnie discovered another ship. After they went to check it out, they decided that this should be the ship of Van Oka and Lafitte, because they found it in the cabin. A large amount of blood gauze. In the corner of the cabin, there is a line of words. "There is a historical text in the hands of the black beard. Their purpose is the experimental machine here. It seems that they can be transformed into a large-scale weapon, and they must not be allowed." Bonnie looked at the line with a smile. "This must have been written by Robin! I recognize it!" "Great! Robin on the island will be able to save it!" Before I even waited for Urki to be happy, there was a lazy voice outside the boat. "Oh? Robin is also on this island? If you are there, that guy will be there..." Urki''s eyes quickly removed the big pencil from the wrist mark, and then the next moment, he was frozen with the boat and became a huge piece of ice. The barley stands on the side of the ship and slowly withdraws its hand from the ice. "It''s really interesting...". v4 Chapter 191： :graduate School Some dark rooms are desolate, and the light bulbs that are on the ceiling when it is turned off add a bit of desolateness to the institute. Chiba stretched out his hand on the table next to it, a thick layer of dust covering the entire palm. "It seems to be ruined for a long time. It is estimated that no one is there...." Choba also nodded, curiously looking at the surrounding experimental equipment. The two walked and observed the surrounding environment, and soon they came to a room full of experimental equipment. However, his gaze was soon attracted by a footprint. "Chiba! Chiba! Look! There is a footprint here!!" Chiba walked over and looked at the footprints on the dust. "Footprints, there are also flaws in front..." There has been so much dust here, and Caesars men have already run out. These footprints are obviously not possible for them. If they are not them, who else will be on this island? The results are naturally obvious. Chiba and Choba smiled and then carefully followed the footprints. "They must have noticed the dust in the institute when they came in. They haven''t been there for so long. They are expected to relax their vigilance, otherwise they will not be so easy to shed their footprints." Choba took a cautious step, his head around, and a look of vigilance. "Well, I know, little noise, maybe they are around! Don''t be heard by them!" Amount... It seems that we should find them, then I am afraid that what I found not to be discovered... But after seeing the look of Qiao Bas vigilance, he could not help but slow down. As time passed, Chiba also followed the footprints of the ground and walked over half of the institutes. With the footprints they passed through several smashed metal gates, which also increased Chiba here. Find the trace of the person, but I don''t know if they are the two people with Robin? Just as Chiba thought about this, in a house, the footprints suddenly disappeared. "Is it wrong? How can the footprints disappear without any reason?" Qiaoba held his chin and stalked back and forth. "Who knows? Maybe there are any institutions around," Chiba looked around for a while, then recalled the road when she came. Looking at the surrounding experimental equipment, Chiba said with a low head: "This should be the center of the institute, and you can see that the equipment around here is obviously not comparable to the previous ones. The door can also be determined to be here." Chiba reached out and the room stood open. The room position is undisturbed by any entity. As long as the range that Chiba can support, it can penetrate any object and use it for detection. It is the best choice. "Caesar''s men can''t destroy these metal doors, and there is no dust on the fallen door panels. It''s obviously destroyed recently........Found! Joeba! There is a hole under your left side. It''s a corridor! Below........ It seems to be very deep. The room in the earth will still be affected by the point, but the corridor is at least 500 meters deep." Said here, even if Chiba himself could not help but **** a cold air. Although there is a secret room in the foreboding, he did not expect that the corridor alone would be 500 meters deep. If Luos telephone worm was in the unacceptable mode, he would force Caesar to say what it is. "Speaking, Luo will not do anything........" This mode of the phone bug can only be used under special circumstances, which can effectively avoid accidents, because if the phone screams suddenly when sneaking into the tracking, it is a matter of human life. But now its useless to think about it, or do something right in front of you. Stretching a hand, the ten-meter-wide steel floor was picked up by Chiba and thrown aside, revealing the black hole below. Choba ran quickly, but he stopped at the hole and didn''t move. Just when Chiba was wondering, Choba suddenly turned his head and said poorly. "Chiba....there is deep and dark inside....." Ten minutes later, Qiaoba followed closely from Chiba and walked out of the dark passage. The ability of the glittering fruit is turned on, and the light of the body of the Chiba is faint, illuminating the surrounding darkness. "I really didn''t expect that the following is still a laboratory, and the basement is actually under the ground of a kilometer. The island should be a seamount under the sea...." Taking these insignificant ideas out of my head, Chiba carefully released the room. Although the room can be found just like the smell of the smell, the room can be more detailed than the wide-ranging exploration. And this time, Chiba just found the room was wrong. A hand caught on the body of Qiao Ba, Chiba snorted. ".baton!" Before I waited for Choba to react, Chiba grabbed his figure and disappeared in the same place. When it came back, it was already in a huge laboratory. When the two saw the scene in the lab, it was ugly to see how ugly the face suddenly became. This is a console-like place. Although there is no one for a long time, the table is covered with dust, but there are still many lights shining. In front of the console is a huge glass. And behind the glass, there are thousands of dead bodies. They are all dead, strange, some are green, some have three eyes (the king''s), some have two heads, the mouth is a sharp tooth, and even There is a completely unseen person, just a bloated piece of meat. Looking through the glass window, the expressions of these bodies are all extravagant. Thousands of weird corpses are piled up together. The horrible visual impact makes Chiba feel numb. They seemed to have experienced terrible things when they were dying, so that their fears remained in their big eyes, and from their clothes, these should be Caesars men, they did not run away, and It was cruel to be an experimental body. But who will do it? But there is a little Chiba to be sure, definitely not Caesar. It is ironic that the guy is not going to do this kind of thing. In order to experiment with one thing, in terms of his technique, there is no need for so many experiments. . v4 Chapter 192： : The trail of two people If you say that you see these bodies, Chiba is shocked and angry, then when you see another passage in the lab, it is speechless. This is an elevator that goes straight to the elevator above. Chiba tries to press a few times, and the bearing that pulls the elevator actually moves in the hum. When the elevator stops and reaches the ground, it is a white snow scene.... There is also a series of footprints. "Grass!! I used to run in the elevator! No wonder I can''t see anyone!!" Half an hour later, Chiba and Qiao Ba looked up and down the footprints. In this half hour, because there is no need to worry about the cause of the discovery, Chiba and Choba have turned the research institute over. In either the above laboratory or the underground laboratory, Chiba has scanned the side with the room. All the equipment that was put up with the ''experiment'' was completely ruined. And he also found a warehouse with the artificial devil fruit storage room on the door, and a smile on Caesar under the sign. The door of this warehouse was also violently destroyed by humans, and several neat cuts cut the door directly into pieces. The devil''s fruit inside the 747 disappeared without a trace. According to various indications, the other party is only one hour earlier than them. "That bastard........." Chiba and Qiaoba are now full of anger. I have been chasing it in the laboratory for so long, I thought I could take him where I was, but I didnt expect the opposite to leave, but I also took away all the devil fruits. Carefully squatting for a long time, hitting the air in the air, it felt so good that I could spurt the old blood of Chiba. At this moment, Chiba is tracking the footprints with Qiao Ba. He uses elementalization and uses ''moon steps'' not far from the ground. After Qiao Ba turns into reindeer form, he can use ''moon step'' in the air. Candid with the thousand leaves. Neither of them said anything, and they focused all their attention on the footprints below. This time, I finally did not let them disappoint. Ten minutes after chasing, Chiba and Choba saw the owner of the footprints. The man carrying a long sniper rifle on his back was a van Oka of the Black Beard Pirates, and there was a flapping wing and a cane in his hand beside him. people. "The devil sheriff, Lafitte, it is no wonder that there is only one person''s footprint. He used to fly..." Chiba slowly fell to the ground and hanged quietly from behind in the distance. "What to do, Chiba, do you want to attack? Robin is not around." Qiaoba said with some anxiety. Chibas eyes narrowed slightly. "Of course, I have to attack, and it is better to kill them. They must have hid Robin. They should have not yet joined together. Take this opportunity and hurry." In front, Van Oka is talking to Lafite while walking. Van Oka wrapped his cloak on his body. "This place in Caesar must be more than just Bega Punk. The devil fruit inside will be the first to be picked up. You guess who has this possibility." Lafite smiled strangely, looked up at the sky and held out a finger. "Who can? Don''t forget this news, but which group of guys told Berga Punk, they can tell him, naturally can tell others." "Is it a Tianlong person? Or is it a five-star? It doesn''t seem to be awesome to say that the five old stars are going to deal with Chiba with the generals and the two, and they are still defeated." "Cut, the guy who stood and talked without hurting, did you forget what happened in ''Like the Lord''? The guy won in World War I, I really don''t know if the captain is right or wrong... that When Robin is used up, guess what?" "Who knows, but the captain''s character will be handed over to the navy, if it is another top war it is interesting..... Van Oka pushed the glasses. "However, we are just watching the movie. Now Chiba is estimated to be looking for the trouble of ''Aunt''. It is really a good shield, or that is fate...." Van Oka said in a low voice. But Lafite around did not listen at all, looking puzzled at the front. "Is there a snowball here in Van Oka?" "Well? Snow?" In front of them, Qiaoba suddenly appeared on the snow, and at this time he was weight-enhanced, which is the closest form to humans. Choba''s fur turned white. This is a little pigment he found in his wrist imprint. It is used to mark signals. After all, the original color is matched with his hat, which inevitably does not cause them to doubt. At this moment, Qiao Ba is putting all his energy on the opposite two people. From them, Qiao Ba feels a strong sense of crisis, and he poses an offensive posture. "Hey, interesting guy, want to attack us? Give it to me." Lafite''s sinister smile, slamming his wings will rush. But Van Oka is faster than him. As soon as the hand was lifted, the sight of the sniper rifle instantly placed the **** in it. "Three bombs." The three bullets rushed to Qiaoba in the shape of a ''goods'', almost at the same time as the trigger was pulled, and the bullets reached the chest of Choba. Three-shot is the most common and simplest move of Van Oka. His sniper rifle is specially modified and has a great recoil. Even if he can''t be affected, he needs to know the gun for the sniper. Port jitter is almost a fatal flaw. However, Van Oka differs from his ability to respond to the dynamic vision and responsiveness of ordinary people. He has changed his shortcomings into advantages. With the slight shaking of the muzzle, he quickly pressed three shots. In this way, the shortcomings It has become an advantage. So fast! ! ! This is Chobas first reaction. He almost made a gun Huge fists with black domineering, slammed on three bullets. With a soft bang, the three bullets were directly flew out, and Choba, like a cannonball, rushed toward the two. It seems that it is not an ordinary snow owl, just.........that is domineering? Looking at Lafite''s mocking smile, Van Oka frowned and put a bullet in the gun. However, his bullet did not have a chance to fight. The space flashed and Chiba appeared behind Van Oka and Lafitte. The two hands were claw-shaped, and with the appearance of Chiba, the room position that was not far behind them completely shrouded them. "Scalpel!!". v4 Chapter 193： :meet Chiba and Choba have already attacked the two, not to mention them, on the other side, where is Bonnie and Urki. At this moment, Bonnie and Urki are really embarrassed. Urki is carrying Bonnie in a snow forest. Every foot has deep footprints on the ground, and from time to time, look back at the back. Snow. A few hours ago, when they were checking the boats on the shore, they were dying to meet the barley that was also attracted by the boat. Just as the youth did not know why the two of them were on the island, Bonnie and Urki did not know why the green dragonfly appeared on such a small island, and did not bring any sea soldiers, just like they secretly came. Its like here. In fact, the green scorpion is stolen and stolen. Of course, they dont know about Urki, even if they know it, its useless. There are a lot of hatreds in the two, and its impossible to meet them. When Qing Biao just met, it was almost a sneak attack, and they directly frozen them into a piece of ice. Although the ice is hard, but with the ability of Urki to open the fruit, the body gradually becomes larger. Although it consumes a lot of energy, the ice is broken. Only after he and Bonnie looked at each other, the first to board the ship was Urki, followed by Bonnie, and their cooperation was second only to match with Chiba. The long-standing tacit understanding made them make the same decision without saying a word. war! ! ! The arrogant warfare emanated from the eyes of both of them, and Urki stood hard in front, attracting most of the firepower, and Bonnie attacked from each corner by ultra-fast speed. But what Bonnie didn''t think was that her ability to control her age did not work in the face of youth. A thick layer of ice shield appeared in front of the green scorpion, Bonnie''s domineering can only be cracked on the ice shield, the hand can not touch the barley, can not touch the barley, naturally can not control age. That''s it, even though Urki has released all his abilities and turned into a giant with a five-meter-high muscle knot, he has to say that there is still a big gap between him and the young. With Bonnie''s almost negligible help, Urki struggled for ten minutes and was defeated by an ice spear directly through his left shoulder. Seeing that he couldn''t win, Urki threw a flashing shell on the ground. He didn''t say that Bonnie turned and ran. The flash bomb is a special kind of cloud shell of the empty island. Originally, there are still many cloud shells on his body, but most of them have not been used from the empty island until now. Use, he did not lose. This hand has indeed played a role. No matter how strong the strength of the young man, his eyes are absolutely weak. The jaundice of the light particle avatar was sealed by the flash, not to mention the green. After the glare was on, when Urchin couldn''t see it, Urki and Bonnie ran into the forest. However, Qinglan still smashed two screaming screaming birds by the smell of domineering, and sealed the dodging Bonnie in the ice. Although Urki quickly shattered the outer ice, Bonnie was still stunned by the extremely cold, and because of the delay, Urki has not been able to get rid of the pursuit of the Qing. Urki was hot, like a bellows, panting, his feet slamming on the ground, stepping on the snow with two deep footprints, and he himself rushed forward like a cannonball. "Where....... I knew that I would seriously study monthly step. A series of clear footprints on the snow behind him, it is because of these footprints that the young man is chasing after him. Fortunately, his speed is not too fast, Urki is running fast, coming. It is Huang Wei, it is estimated that the current Urki has been lying on the ground. "What the **** is doing here, and he hasnt worn a navy uniform........" Urki said with a puzzled look and looked back. When he saw the scene behind him, he yelled and then jumped out on the ground. After he jumped out, dozens of crystal-clear spears tied the place where he had previously stood. The green scorpion turned into a group of white ice crystals on the snow surface, and at the same time there were more than a dozen spears condensed in his hands. "You can''t escape, here is the winter island. Although my speed can''t catch up with you, my physical strength will not drop. You are different. Now your physical strength has dropped a lot, and the speed is much more than the beginning. "You want to manage? A bird with a horse face!" Urki turned back and smashed a tree with one palm, and the tree rushed straight to the rear. Asking for flowers "Let''s continue, even if you are so strong, carrying a person is going to see where you can go." The green scorpion waved, and the trees in front were frozen into ice, and he was crushed by his palm. "Ice and two spears!" Dozens of Trident''s ice spears condensed around him, and together with the ice spear in his hand, shot at Urki and turned into a crystal arc in the air. "You are not, I missed me too much!" Bunny was firmly tied to her body, and Urki turned around in the air with a pencil. The black pencil slammed directly onto the incoming ice spear, and the ice spears were smashed into pieces. Re-falling to the ground, stepping on the ground cracks on the ground, Urki jumped again, avoiding the remaining attacks of the green. "What if you are carrying a person? Let me catch it beforehand!" The green cricket snorted and did not return to his words, but instead condensed a dozen or so two spears again. Urquiso also gave up the idea of ??getting rid of the green, and tried to delay the other side of the island. On the other side of the island is the range of Chiba and Choba. The sound is bigger, maybe they will be aware... In this way, Urki and the blue eagle rushed forward in the endless forest. "In front of Urki, is he running away with Bonnie........ Behind is the green.. Why is he here?" A slender black shadow appeared in the woods not far from the two, keeping the same speed as them, and the feet were stepping out of the ripples in the air. Robin looked at the three people with amazement. Just ran out of the cave where they were being held, and Robin saw this scene. Originally, Van Oka and Lafitte used Robin to use a sea floor stone in a cave. It was a top and bottom shape, a cave that was as high as a dozen meters. In their two consciousnesses, Robin, who was weak and weak by the sea floor stone, and whose leg was injured, could never escape here. But if they knew that there was another mark on Robin''s wrist, and that the mark did not belong to her ability, they would never walk away with such peace of mind. . v4 Chapter 194： : Choba vs. Lafitte The imprint on Robin''s wrist is not her ability, but the ability of Chiba to engrave her fruit after copying Bramank''s ability in the fisherman''s island. Of course, this mark is on all of them, and in them they store a variety of things. For example, Robin put a few wires in it. Once upon a time as a killer, as a thief, Robin has done most of the work in the dark, and now she has a wire. After Van Oka and Lafitte left for half an hour, and determined that consciousness would not come back halfway, Robin took ten seconds to unlock the sea floor stone handcuffs. From the wrist mark, I took out the emergency potion that Choba had configured for them. After the grass wrapped the wound on the leg, Robin heard the sound outside. Although Robin didn''t know why the barley would appear here, she knew it was not the time to shoot. "" Almost a week has passed, the wound has not been a big problem, Robin turned into a shadow, hiding all his breath to the top, quietly followed, looking for opportunities to shoot. On the other side, Chiba does not know that Robin has already escaped himself. "Scalpel!!" Chibas hand penetrated Fan Okas chest without any hindrance. When he pulled back his hand, a beating heart was held in his hand by Chiba. The next Lafite was hiding and was not hit by Chiba. This is also understandable. After all, Van Oka is an attacker. He put most of his attention on Choba. Chiba took the opportunity to attack at this time, and success is justified. "The.....damn...." Van Oka slowly lowered his head and looked at the hole in his chest, his heart trembled slightly. Unbelievably looked up and looked at Chiba, he just wanted to say something, and his eyes fell to the feet of Chiba. After being taken out of the heart, although it will not die, it will still faint. Chiba slowly turned to look at Lafitte, who immediately rose into the air and watched him with vigilance. "How come you are here?!!! How did you find us?" Chiba put the heart into the wrist mark. "How did I find out? You don''t need to know this, and it''s the stupidest way to face the enemy." Lafite stunned and a huge shadow appeared behind him. "Mix, .... bastard!!!!" There was a glimmer of light in the eyes of Choba, and the two hooves were together in the air, and a layer of black armed color appeared on it. "Sakura hoof carving!!!" In the face of a close attack, even if Lafite''s swordsmanship is high, there is no way to deal with it in a hurry. In a hurry, he can barely put the cane in the armed color domineering, can be blocked in front of him. Choba''s double-legged scorpion was printed on the cane, and a huge force slammed out. Raphat was bombarded directly from the air like a cannonball. "boom!!!" The snow on the ground shook up half a meter high, and before Rafit got up, Choba fell from the top, and his body changed rapidly in the air. "The antlers strengthen!!" The corners used for the decoration on Choba''s head suddenly grew up, showing a huge and complex branch, and the lower body became the rear foot of the animal, the huge human hands of the upper body, and the hard back hair. "Hey? This is...." Chiba looked at Choba with some surprise. Choba''s double-angle quickly covered the armed color domineering, aligning the angle with Lafayette, and the animal''s rear footsteps stepped in the air, and a circle of air ripples spread out. He rushed down at an extremely fast speed. "antler gun!!!" "Well!!!" The ground shook again, and this time the shock was obviously much stronger when it was closed. The snow of more than 100 meters was directly shocked into the air several meters high. Even Chiba was slightly surprised. When is this kid of Choba, when will this kind of power move... Two whispers sounded from the snow in the sky, and Qiao Ba and Lafitte rushed into the air. At this moment, Lafite''s face was gloomy and terrible. The clothes on his body were shocked and ruined, and he was still stained with a lot of blood. He saw a big loss in the previous attack. He slowly pulled out the cane knife and left the scabbard far away. "Pooh." After wiping the corner of the mouth, Lafite spit out a blood. He didn''t even say a word. He patted two wings and swooped directly toward Choba. And Qiao Ba did not have the consciousness of Shi Ruo De, stepping on the month step in the air, and his hands were entangled in the armed color, and relying on various changes, he played a half-pound with Lafite. After playing for a while, Lafite gradually became eager to get up. After all, there was another Chiba looking at it, and the guy who was strangely transformed in front of him was entangled in him, so that he didnt even have it. The opportunity to escape. A sword forced Cubba to retreat from it, and he already had the idea of ??retreating. As for Van Oka around Chiba, Lafite didn''t even look at it. He slowly placed his hand behind him and pointed his sword at the chord on the ground, solemnly asking. "Who are you? Are you an accompani of Chiba? Why would you help him?" Qiao Ba looked at Lafite in the air and took a wanted order from the wrist mark. That was the wanted order of Lafitte and Van Oka. Choba immediately lost Van Oka''s wanted order and then showed him the Lafayette wanted order. "My name is Qiao Ba. I am a ship doctor on board. As for the bounty, when I take you down, it will become higher than you!" "Qiaoba? Ship doctor?" Lafite frowned. Is there such a powerful ship doctor on the ship in Chiba? Why no one knows? Although he was thinking about it, his hand behind his back did not slow down. A whole body is round and round, and a blue ball with a variety of metal lines engraved on the upper surface appears in his hand. The very explosive bomb, the latest invention of Bega Punk, as long as 5.2 a small bomb, can destroy everything in the 500-meter range. When the bomb was in the experiment, I clearly saw that a piece of pure steel piece of ten meters was directly torn into a piece of finger-sized piece by the explosion. The power of the explosion could not be forgotten in my life. Even if you are strong, your body will never be harder than steel! And even if you can''t kill you, you can definitely delay you! Let you absolutely never chase me! "Oh? Is it? You call it Qiaoba?" You are really strong, but can you do this next? Lafite''s hands held the knife, raised the knife over the top of the head, made a way to start the big move, but secretly hid the beads in the palm of his hand. Choba didn''t know about Lafite''s vicious thoughts. His eyes lit up and he had a defensive posture in place. "Come on!! I will be able to pick it up!!". v4 Chapter 195： : Two captives Looking at Choba, who made a defensive look, Lafite showed a gloomy expression on his face. Holding the blue ball in both hands, Lafite has already calculated the plan to run directly after throwing out the bomb. "Then you will try this next shot!!!" Qiaoba entangled his arms with domineering, and prepared for defense again. Lafite snorted and waved his hands down. However, the two arms are tied with the broken arm. what happened? What about my hand? "Chiba!! Not saying that he gave it to me?" The following Choba is full of talk. Chiba? When Lafitte stunned, he discovered that a thousand leaves standing not far away disappeared. Is it... Lafite slowly lowered his head. One arm penetrated his chest and a red heart wrapped in a square of open space. "Haha, that, that......he seems to have taken something dangerous, and he can''t let him attack you on this 14th." Chiba is a little embarrassed to say to the following Joe. He took the blue ball and said something to Lafitte in some ridicule: "If you really play it, maybe I won''t shoot it, but you will not use it." Lafite slowly turned his head, his lips opened slightly, and Chibas thoughts were not honoured. He punched him directly on his face and slammed him to Fan Oka. Lafayette, who ignored the coma, Chiba was curious and looked at the blue ball. What is this? Bomb? Still poison? Such a small thing is full of weight, and watching him should be quite powerful... After researching for a while, he found the ball in the mark with peace of mind. "Next, it''s time to find Robin...." Although Lafite and Van Oka are unconscious, they will not be unconscious for too long. They will be awakened by Chiba violence after a long time. Chiba held two hearts and said to them with the expression of a bandit head. "Hey! Take me to Robin. You can only answer Yes, do you understand? After he finished, he squeezed his heart twice. Lafite and Van Oka immediately bent down, painfully licking the hollow of his chest, and the cold sweat instantly wet their clothes. "Ah, ah!" After a few minutes, Chiba just released his hand. "how about it?" Lafite looked at Chiba, and the pale face was now completely white without a little blood. "Call, call, call, the original heart is pinched is this kind of taste, I heard that you are relying on the heart of more than 300 pirates to become the seven Wuhai?" Chiba shrugged and didn''t answer his words. He just squeezed the heart of his hand again. The two of them mourned again with pain. Chiba let go of his hand until they were all squatting on the ground. He grabbed the collar of Lafitte and said coldly: "Don''t think that you can hide Robin. I can''t help it. Even without you, can I still save her? Just that would add a lot of variables. I am really worried about Robin," One foot was on Lafite, and Chiba put the sole on his face. "But now you have no rebellious capital at all, do you understand? No matter what I say, recognize your current status! Rafit!" After that, Chiba squeezed the heart again, and Lafite suddenly bent like a cooked prawns, and his eyes almost squinted. , "Promise! We promise you no matter what you say! But don''t continue! Robin is in the cave of the forest not far from the coast! I will take you there!" Van Oka looked at Chiba and said with a red eye: "If this is not the case! We are also strong! Kill it and hurry! Don''t insult us here!!" Seeing the appearance of Van Oka, Chiba slowly sent his hand, and Lafitte suddenly sighed. The feeling that the heart is being held in the hand is definitely not good. Pulling Lafite up, Chiba said coldly: "Take the way." This time, Lafite no longer had a mouthful, and stood up and squatted in front of him. While walking, Chiba said. "I asked, you answer, don''t talk nonsense." Rafat and Van Oka nodded. "First, what is your goal? Why did Robin not go back?" Van Oka said without hesitation: "Our goal is the devil''s fruit, and the surviving machine in the institute." Chiba nodded, but she did not lie. The next sentence made him frown. "But the machine is gone, and the devil fruit has been taken away." "No?" Qiaoba said with a puzzled voice: "But the gates in the research institute are obviously destroyed recently, aren''t you taking things away?" "Then, where do you see the fruit and the instrument? Do we have it?" said Lafitte, low. "There have been people who have arrived before us. As for the kind of instrument, it is no problem to say it. Recently, our pirate group came to a mysterious figure, who is the captain''s collaborator. As for the captain, he did not talk to anyone in 883. However, he is very talented in scientific research. The instrument here was originally used by Caesar for biochemical experiments." "With this kind of instrument, he can create a special kind of biochemical bomb, which is very powerful, but it is just a fantasy when there is no instrument." Chiba looked at him with a puzzled look: "So, those monitors on animals are also the ones of that person?" Lafite features nod. Partner? He will also find a collaborator? And who brought the original thing here? Chiba frowned. Chiba is not worried about their liar, because when they are talking, the heart is still beating as usual. If they lie, in this urgent situation, the heart cannot be without exception. Lafite and Van Oka were relieved in the dark, and Bega Punk was their collaborator. He must not let him know, or the world would know it in a few days. Next to it, Qiao Ba suddenly said: "What about Kaido? You should know the whereabouts of Kaido? How is he?" Chobas voice just fell, and the heart of Chibas hand leaped abruptly, and Fan Oka and Lafittes face suddenly changed. Chiba eyes slightly picked up and slowly squeezed the two hearts. "This question must be answered seriously." v4 Chapter 196： :fighting As Chibas palms gradually tightened, Van Oka and Lafittes face became more and more ugly. Their lives are held in the hands of others, and they are sitting in a fierce struggle. Looking at the two hesitant, Chiba once squeezed the heart again, and they both bowed down and snorted in the chest. "Oh... really when I don''t dare to do it?" Chiba looked at them coldly, and there was a hint of killing in his eyes. The tone of his speech seemed to freeze the air into ice. "If you don''t want to say it, then kill the chicken and the monkey first..." "Wait!! We said! We said!!" Lafite hurriedly stopped, and he barely raised his head, and his face was almost literally. "Kado, was handed over to the new collaborator by the captain." Handed over to newcomers? Hearing this news, Chiba and Choba could not help but see. Chiba looked at Lafitte, and the hand chapter was pinched again. "Black Beard has given Kaido to that person so easily? What is the collaborator? What does he want to do?" "That man is a scientist, taking Kayto for experimentation, and that scientist is very technical in technology and has a great effect on the ship, so the captain will hand over Kaito to him for safekeeping!" Rafael whispered in a red face. After he answered these questions, Chiba sent his hand, and the latter suddenly gasped in a big mouth, and the low-pitched smothering of the head flashed through his eyes. "Scientist?" Chiba frowned and said to himself: "There are few famous scientists in the world? The most famous one is Bega Punk, but the guy is a navy, it should not be with black beard. Cooperation." Rafat and Van Okas sighed. But the next sentence of Chiba makes their hearts renewed. "Forget it, no matter who is indifferent, it is difficult to escape to death at the time, to blame the guy is not good luck v." Chiba shook his head and sighed. "Hey, you two guys, where is the black beard now? Where is the nest?" Chiba turned to look at them: "This, you should know." Lafite and Van Oka took a breath. But they are not surprising about this problem. They let Chiba twist and distort their hearts. They all bite their teeth and say nothing, even after the pain of their five senses are distorted, on the ground. I didnt say a word. "He.....good.....is the ship....the captain...we are the crew...the staff.....how can....can....tell you....." Van Oka looks red and will die Road. This is another Chiba''s accident. I thought they were a group of gangsters who did not do evil. They just got together because of the interests. When they really faced danger, they would show their nature, but they didn''t expect them to say it. This could not help Chiba to have a little bit of a good impression on them. But Chiba is absolutely unthinkable. They dont say that its not for the so-called loyalty, but for the self-respect of the wicked, and more importantly, they are afraid that if they say the last bit of information, they will be without any value. Directly kill the mouth. In fact, Chiba thinks this way. Chiba has not planned to let them go. This is why they dare to ask him to take Robin away. Seeing that they were almost painless, they were not human figures, but they still clung to their teeth, and Chiba finally released his hand. "Oh, its still a bit sturdy, temporarily bypassing you." Chiba picked up two people who could not move on the ground and continued to move forward. In the past ten minutes, the two of them have slowed down and continued to take the road, and Chiba said nothing. "Is Robin in front?" The two looked at each other and Van Oka said something awkward. "What do you do with us after you find Robin?" "Who knows, but it is impossible for me to let you go. If you are honest, it will make you feel better and don''t have to suffer so much." The two laughed a bit. The next road, the two impellers and Lafite both shuttled through the woods, and Chiba did not urge them. Not long after, the two brought Chiba to a hole in front of the hole, and Lafitte pointed at the black hole. "She is inside, but it seems that no one is there." "nobody?" Chiba brows, and takes out the heart to pinch. How are you still addicted? Lafite hurriedly stopped him from saying: "I was really here before!! I don''t know how she ran away!! Do not believe that there is a sea hand stone handcuff under the hole!!" Chiba looked down and saw that there was a pair of sea floor stone handcuffs in the hole. Seeing Chiba seems to hesitate, and Lafitte continues to argue. "This well-shaped hole is more than ten meters high. I thought it would be impossible for her to be run by the sea floor stone! It really has nothing to do with us!" Chiba frowned and his heart was in his hand. From the point of view, they did not lie, but if that was the case, where would Robin go? While thinking about Chiba, Choba, who was looking for clues around the hole, suddenly raised his head and leaned his head, and the two small ears seemed to be listening. After listening for a while, Qiaoba hurriedly said to Chiba. "Chiba Chiba!! There seems to be movement there!!" Have a movement? Chiba looked at the place where Choba pointed (Li''s) and saw only a white forest covered with snow. Frowning, Chiba stepped into the air a few times on the ''month step''. Just as he flew over the forest, the pupil of Chiba suddenly shrank. Qiao Ba is right, there is movement there, and it is not small. A huge figure appeared in the distant woods, looking at the water-like head, the huge body, the two wolves in the black-bearded group they saw when they first came, standing on his shoulders. People, look at that figure should be Bashas. And in front of the wolf, there is a fiery red figure hovering in the air, the hot flame keeps coming out from that figure, turning into a hundred-meter-long flame punch, hitting the wolf Wolverine. Chibas mouth was pumped. "Ace, this guy, really can''t be quiet...". v4 Chapter 197： : Ace vs Hungry Wolf It should have been a red flame. Because it was compressed by Ace, it turned dark red, and the temperature was still terrible. Even the thick-skinned guy of the wolf was beaten and screamed. Of course, its just screaming. The physical change of the wolf is not only to enlarge the body, but also his defensive power and strength will rise. If his speed is really low, I am afraid it will be a big trouble. The speed of his speaking is actually relative. For those pirates with a reward of only tens of millions, the speed of the wolf is almost too fast to be evaded, and for Aes to stand in the sea, as long as it is not too careless, it will never be hit. But why does Ace still play against the wolf? It was not because of him, nor because of the fact that the Bashas, ??who had been blaming, was mainly found. Not discovered by both of them, it was discovered by the following young people. "fire punch!!!" A hot red flame condensed on Ace''s fist. He slammed a punch in front of him, and a hundred-meter-long bonfire fist burned the surrounding air into a hot wave, facing the wolf. Hey, he hit it. 703 But when the fire fist is about to slam on the wolf, a blue-and-white ice bird slashes through an arc, and then hits the fire fist, and in a burst of spurs, a large white steam. The fire fist was weakened by this blow. The rest was still on the wolf, but it was only a few screams that he hit him. In fact, he did not suffer any injuries. The wolf screamed, and put out his fist, and the horrible wind slammed against Ace. Although the power and moves are strong enough, the speed is too slow, at least for Ace, his feet are turned into flames, and a turn in the air avoids the punch. Looking at the green scorpion below, Ace collects two fire spears. Uh... I didnt expect the green cockroaches to be here, but also with the frozen three Robin, who was surprised to make a sound and was discovered... "Bastard Navy... Don''t bother me!!" As soon as the waist was twisted, Ace turned around in the air, throwing out two fire spears in his hand, and melting the number in the air with the trident ice spear in the air. A figure appeared behind Ace, and the figure raised his fist and slammed against Ace. "Weihahahaha! Long time no see!! Ace!!" Ace snorted, his body twisted, and he slammed out. A crisp sound rose from the fists of the two, and the two took a step back. "The chopped hands are miscellaneous, and even the fallen road is in line with the navy." Ace snorted, and reaching out was a fire fist, directly covering the dodge of Bashas. Just as Ace was ready to make another hit, the huge palms that were shot from the left and right sides made him have to avoid it. "I can still avoid..." The wolf is somewhat depressed. If he is to destroy him and fight against the army, he is definitely a good hand, but if he wants to deal with Ace, who has such a strong combat, he really has no good way. The power of the move is strong, and it is no good to beat people. After the flame disappeared, Bashas rushed out of the fire, and he was not seriously injured except that the skin and clothes were burnt a little black. "Weihaha!! The wolf! Don''t underestimate him! If you don''t have him, there won''t be a war on the top! You can escape and you can have a part of him! Weihahahaha!!!" I don''t know if the wolf is really stupid or deliberately thinks about Ace, he touched his head and said. "Oh? Is that? Thank you, he?" Aces eyes twitched slightly, and the flames of the group leaped on him. "Bashas, ??do you want to die?..." "Weihahaha!! Angry!! Angry to defeat me!! Let me see you!!" "Then let you see........" Ace turned into a flame and fell on a tree, half-squatting and slamming down. (befh) A circle of flame rings spread out around Ace, centered on him, and nearly 100 meters of the void is filled with this flame ring. Unlike the previous black beard, these flame rings are not flat, but are accumulated directly by a layer of flame rings, changing from a plane to a three-dimensional fireball. The horrible temperature directly burned the tree under his feet, and the surrounding air rose at an extremely fast speed. The snow that has accumulated for countless years is rapidly melting. "Weihahahaha! Interesting!!!" Feeling the horrible waves around him, Bashas laughed loudly, but his laughter was obviously not so normal. Ace lifted this huge fireball with a diameter of nearly 100 meters. "........ Let you see Yandi after I finished..." Looking at the fireball that was hundreds of meters high, the wolf looked at Barshas on his shoulders. "Bashas...we want to retire........" "What are you afraid of, we have reinforcements... Weihahaha!!!" "Aid reinforcement? Where is it?" "Weihahaha!! Just behind Ace, idiot!" A soft sigh appeared behind Ace, and I didnt know when it appeared. The temperature of the horror around Ace seemed to have no effect on him. "Hey!!! When are you!!!!" As soon as he was cold, the sweat came out of his forehead. He hurriedly turned around and wanted to press the Yan Emperor in his hand to the green. Ace is confident, even if it is green, this trick will definitely make him a headache! Qing Yan also seems to know that Ai''s Yan Emperor is not easy to deal with, so he took the lead. Gently pointed at Ace, the green faint said. "You guys, grow up a little faster.... Ice Age!" The action of Ace''s movement instantly solidified. A huge ice sculpture with a height of 100 meters appeared in the same place, ignoring the flame and ignoring the high temperature. The huge cold moment instantly sealed Ace into the ice, and the huge ''Yandi'' was the same. It was sealed in the ice, but the flame of ''Yan Di'' is still beating. "It''s really trouble..." Looking at the Yan Emperor that was about to break through, Qing Yan sighed and placed his hand on Ais high arm. "You seem to be in flame form, relying on the flame that the arm sends to the inside, that is, just cut it off...." Qing Lan said faintly, with a right hand grip, a frosty trident appeared in his palm. He hadn''t waited for him to hold the Trident, and the three bullets tore the air and smashed the right arm of the barley. A glimpse of the green scorpion, even if the arm did not recover, he quickly retreated to the side, and three bullets came from a distance, rubbing his cheeks across. Before Qing Qingqing fortunately escaped the attack, Chiba smiled and appeared in front of him. The dark fist had already been lifted, and the roots of the lean arm had risen. "I know, you will avoid this!". v4 Chapter 198： : Easy to solve Wrestling with domineering fists beaten on the face of the green scorpion, bombing him from the air like a cannonball, crashing down dozens of thick trees before he stopped, the death of the dead On a tree. After a moment of calm, the horrible cold spread out from the tree hole, and the snow that had just been melted by the ''Yan Emperor'' was frozen into crystal ice. Wiped the cheeks, two teeth ~ fell from the mouth. Since the fruit of this natural system, Qinglan has not felt the humiliation for a long time, even when it was on the top of the war, the white beard did not knock his teeth off. "Bastard!!!" Chiba is releasing Ace from the ice at this time, and Ace has also recovered the ''Yan Emperor''. After all, its consumption is really big. If it is not irritated, Ace will not use this kind of trick. of. Every other thousand Chiba talked to Ace, and the three frosted tridents came straight from the ground. Ace snorted, his palm waved, and a thick flame wall appeared in the air. The three tridents quickly dissolved and evaporated after stabbing the fire wall. Chiba also snorted, because on the left and right sides, there are two huge palms to shoot them. With both hands in one hand, countless silk threads fell from the clouds and turned into two white lines, which blocked the palm of the hand, and the right hand of Chiba lifted. The translucent space of nearly a kilometer would be covered by everyone present. Go in. He raised his hand and waved at the stunned wolf. "The baton! Super whip line!!" Chiba''s figure appeared on the top of the wolf''s head, and the red line of an arm appeared in his hand. Chiba picked up the line and stabbed it against the wolf. however "when!!!" There was a huge anti-shock in Chibas hand, and the red line almost came out of the shock. His face was shocked. "Can you use the armed color when you are so big?" The sound of the green scorpion on the ground looked at it. After seeing Chiba, he thought that he did not want to turn into a group of ice crystals and flew toward Chiba. Qingyan had just flew out of the way, and was interrupted by a flame fist. Ace had a faint flame, and two flame spears condensed in his hands. "Your opponent is me, green!" Chiba in the air responded after a brief shock. The ability to see this fruit is not as ugly as I expected. A bad wind came from behind, and Chiba quickly turned around, smashing a red circle in the air, and slamming it against the evil wind. "Weihahahaha! Not sinking the fleet elbow!!!!" The elbow of Bashas turned into a dark color, and it was heavily hit on the red line of Chiba. The huge force made the line of Chiba directly come out. And Bashas is like a cannonball, not only does not retreat, but an acceleration in the air, the body spins rapidly in the air, the hole in the elbow armor of the right arm makes a strange sound. "Fluctuating elbow!!!!" And Chiba was right-handed, and countless black lines sprang from the palm, and a spider-like shield was condensed in front of him. "The spider''s nest!" The arm of Bashas slammed into the nest of the spider web of Chiba. With the vibration of the strange hole in his arm, the nest of the spider web of Chiba actually shook, although it was only a small part of the center, but enough. Shas attacked. His left fist passed through the softened cobweb, entangled with the armed color, and swayed against the shocked Chiba. When the fist was about to hit the face of Chiba, he finally woke up from the shock. Looking at the dark fist in front of my eyes, Chiba snorted, and the figure instantly disappeared in front of Bashas. "Hmm?!! People? How...." Through the ability to manipulate the fruit, Chiba and a line around Bashas changed position. A fist wraps around the armed color, and the fierce ones hit the face of Bashas from the side. The cheeks that were not so good-looking were instantly deformed. When Bashas swung and flew out, he knocked down dozens of trees. Then, a long scratch on the ground pulled out and slowly stopped. The wolf stared at Bashas and flew out, staring at Chiba. "Bashas...you beat him, I will hit you!!" After that, his figure became bigger again. The original two-meter-high body expanded to three hundred meters in a few seconds. He lifted the palm of almost two houses and grabbed it from Chiba. come. ask for flowers "So big body, there is a very thick armed color.... Try lightning....." Completely ignoring the palm of the ''slowly'' pressed, Chiba transformed the fruit of the line into the fruit of the thunder, turned it into a lightning bolt, and flashed on the head of the wolf on the month step. "You will never be the same as Huang Wei, and you have cultivated armed colors all over the body." "What are you doing on my head, come down!" The wolf waved a huge palm and slammed it on his head, pressing the Chiba completely below. A second later, a violent dark blue electric mans appeared under the palm of the wolf, and then spread to his body at a very fast speed. .......... The deep blue current with a huge amount of energy wrapped the whole wolf into it, and the dazzling thunder and lightning blew out in an instant. "Ah, ah!" After a scream, the wolf''s eyes turned white, and he fell black on the ground, overwhelming countless plants, and the huge body shook the snow around the ground. And Chiba stood on his head in perfect condition. "You know that you can''t be afraid of electric shocks. As long as there is a little place that is not wrapped in armed colors, my thunder and lightning can reach your body." Chiba slowly raised his hand, and a violent thunderbolt condensed in his hand. When it was condensed to a certain extent, Chiba was once again thrown into the wolf. This time it was really corona to him, and the shape of the wolf quickly shrank, from three hundred meters to a dozen meters. Looking at the unconscious wolf, Chiba turned and rushed to the place where Bashas was, tightly with a fist on his face. Chiba didn''t think he would be defeated so easily. Hurry up and beat him, then see what can be asked... But when Chiba found Balthus, an unnamed fire burned directly from the soles of his feet to the top of his head, and the idea of ??capturing his intelligence was directly left behind by him. At this moment, Bashas was standing in front of three ice cubes, holding a dagger against the neck of Bonnie''s ice. . v4 Chapter 199： : huge After seeing that Bashas had put the dagger on Bonnie''s neck, the killing of Chiba was geometrically multiplied. The mad killing spread from him, although there was no real form, everyone in the room felt a bit of cold. Ace looked at Chiba, and there was a horror in her heart. When I first felt the momentum of Chiba, I felt that my hands and feet were cold for a moment. As a flame, he will feel cold, but this has never happened. This kind of imposing pressure is different from the tyrannical color. It is different from the kind of domineering that can stun people. This horrible murder brings heart-threatening despair. Under the cover of this momentum, even Ace''s chest became boring and abnormal, and the heartbeat accelerated. As the main goal, Bashas is deeply impressed. His hand holding the knife was already shaking, and it was almost like to leave Bonnie''s neck in the "two twenty-seven", but in the end he continued to hold down and forced the fear in his heart. "Weihaha....... No loss is that even the ''great battleship'' can kill a person, it is really powerful, tightly with the momentum can make me feel flustered, if it really fights, I will fall within a few strokes. ......" And Chiba is slowly moving forward, and every time he goes further, Bashas will push three ice sculptures and take a step back. "One trick, killing you only needs one trick." Chiba said coldly, the murderous words in the words can almost freeze the air. While pressing him on one side, Chibas mind is also rapidly moving toward countermeasures. I want to follow the same as in ''Uzo''. It is impossible to sneak up on the line with the fruit. I dont say that the room force has not spread yet. Although Bashas has been affected by murder, but still far away. Far from being aware of sneak attacks. You can''t take any risks and never let them get hurt. This is Chiba''s top priority. It is not possible to transfer with the room. It is okay to transfer the items. If the person is transferred, the other party will have a little bit of rebellion. It is difficult to succeed, let alone the opponent is the old man, and the transfer is frozen in Urki and others. No, they are now in a coma, and they will subconsciously resist the transfer... In just a few steps, Chiba thought of all her fruit abilities, but found that none of them was the best for the current situation. After a few steps, Bashas finally retreated to a thick tree. "Don''t move on!! Chiba!!!" Seeing that there was no retreat, Bashas cut the knife into the ice easily, and the sharp sword tore the skin of Bonnie, and the red blood slid down the ice. Chiba suddenly stopped. "What do you want." Chiba said coldly. And seeing Chiba stopping, Bashars seemed to be relieved. "It''s very simple. Let us go, this is not a requirement." "Well, as long as you tell them to come back, I will let you go," Chiba said. "But now remove your knife from Bonnie''s neck. If you dare to move, I will kill you all." "" After a pause, Chiba leaned forward and took a step forward. "Trust me, I have that ability." Bashas swallowed and subconsciously took the knife a bit farther from Bonnie, and then he realized that he was looking like he was laughing at himself. "Weihahahaha! Are you afraid of it?!" "Well, this is really scary, but you should be more afraid." "........" Bashars snorted, and then he greeted the wolf who climbed up in the distance, and the latter ran straight. But he is rushing to Chiba. When he saw Chiba, he had an angry look in his eyes. "bed bugs" "Wait!! The wolf!!!!" Bashars hurriedly shouted. But shouting is too late, the wolf raised his foot and stepped on the Chiba. "Step on you........" Although Chiba is very surprised that he is so fast, it does not mean anything. Chiba did not even move, and a violent lightning bolt fell from the air. Thunder! Tens of meters wide, thousands of years long, and the thick and thunderous lightning of the heavens and the earth, with the energy of burning everything, slammed into the wolf''s body, the blue current immediately enveloped him, and nearly 200 meters he was The tall body is completely wrapped in lightning. "Ah, ah!!!!" After the thunder, the wolf was still standing in the same place. It seemed that he had caused some antibodies to the lightning. He did not fall down like the last time. "you this.." The black-eyed wolf took a deep breath, his body grew like a balloon, and his body gradually expanded from two hundred meters to three hundred meters, then to four hundred meters, five hundred. In the end, the wolf has grown to nearly two kilometers high, and has risen ten times.... ".......Bastard!!!" The height of a kilometer is just a hundred meters long, and his head is almost close to the bottom of the sky. He was originally a very fat guy. After growing to a kilometer, he was alone. His body has one tenth of the size of Tokushima. Qing Yan looked at the huge figure, and his eyes were slightly surprised. "Oh.... interesting guys.... No wonder it''s called a huge warship. The size of this body can easily destroy a small island with brute force." "Just, the size does not have much advantage for the master." "Stop!!!! The wolf!!!! Come back soon!!! Don''t be impulsive!!!" Bashas looked at the super huge wolf, yelling anxiously, even forgetting his signature laughter. Shouted. How can the wolf in the air still hear the cry of Bashas? "Thunder, lightning........ Thunder has been useless to me! I can adapt to growth!! Thunder is no longer useful!" Like a thunderous screaming in the air, the rolling sound waves fell straight down, everything around it seemed to be disturbed by this sound wave, and began a fuzzy way to oscillate. On the drop-shaped head, the two small eyes of the wolf have turned into oil green, just like the wolf who is eating in the forest for half a month after being hungry. "It''s bad.... He can''t hear anything at all..." Bashas looked anxiously at the wolf. When the latter became this state, it represented his strongest state, but at the same time he was sensible. Lost. In this case 0.6, he once saw a wolf smashing a small island into pieces. But now is not the time to make him crazy! ! ! If he is crazy, its in vain to plan things for himself! ! Its really bad when the scene is messed up! ! Wait... The clouds in the air seem to be a bit wrong.... So dark... Bashars suddenly seemed to realize what it was like, and looked at Chiba in front of him in horror. "Hey, in this case, I can''t be against the agreement." Chiba smiled and pointed to her back. Behind him, there are several huge fists of hundreds of meters, pressing the air out of layers, with annoying sound bursts and shadows like the end of the world, covering the sky. But Bashas felt that the smile of the person in front of him made him feel bitter cold compared to the fist that was shocking. . v4 Chapter 200： : Lei Ying and the death of a hungry wolf The wolf roared, and his enormous advantage was used by him. Since the speed is not enough, use the area to make up! If you are fast, use wind pressure to limit your actions! As I said before, the speed of the wolf is not slow, but it is just a little bit full in Chiba. Huge fists came from the sky, and the fists did not arrive. The winds around them were used to crush and break the surrounding trees. Even dozens of trees were uprooted by the wind and rotated. Blowed into the air. The green scorpion condensed an ice shield in front of it to resist the wind pressure. Numerous stone fragments hit the ice shield and made a heart-rending noise. "I thought it was just a garbage that would only get bigger and fight by brute force. Now it seems that wind pressure can be used to limit the actions of the other side. Such an attack really deserves the name of lv6." Against the wind pressure, the green scorpion slowly receded to the rear, facing this attack, even if he did not want to be involved. Although it is a wide range, he is very uncomfortable. "So, what do you do with Chiba?..." But when he saw the 14 thousand leaves in the attack center, he almost spurted out the old blood. "What''s special!!!!" Because Chiba at the center of the scene did not hide at all, the room stood open, and the figure of Chiba floated like a ghost in the air. In the room of the kilometer, because the attack of the wolf provokes too many objects, Chiba can easily shift the position between the objects, letting the wolf attack, let him limit the wind pressure of the fist. Even Chibas body is 50 meters away. "Compared with the wind pressure of the ''windstorm'', your fist wind and pressure wall is like a paper, and it will be broken at a glance." Chiba looked coldly and screamed at the wolf, the blue in his hand. The color of the electric light shines slightly. And the blue electric light is connected with the dark clouds in the air. As for the dark clouds in the air, it has already condensed into a terrible situation. "Although you can''t gather the clouds with the fruits of the thread, these are enough." Chiba snorted and held his right fist tightly, holding it against the sky. "Its been a long time, its my turn!!!" Rubbing! ! ! ! A real thunder sounded, and the sound of the world was only a short moment, but it completely overshadowed the roar of the wolf. Then, except for the wolf in the state of madness, all the people on the island raised their heads, then I saw the scene of horror. I dont know when the whole space has turned into a dim yellow. The atmosphere in the air is so flustered that it is like the whole sky is suppressing. The dark clouds in the sky are already thick enough to reach the point where they can''t be opened. Even if the wolf is more than 2,000 meters tall, the fists that are swung hands can fan away the clouds, but one can easily fan the smoke of a bonfire, but if Will the smoke of the bonfire be replaced by a century-old giant tree and replaced by a forest fire? That is no longer manpower to resist. The same is true of the black-pressed clouds. "Hey, hello....not..." Bashas stared at the air, and in his sight there was a horrible thunderball brewing in the dark clouds. The thunderball was almost a kilometer in size, and the dense thunder and lightning was wrapped around the thunderball. Not anyone can resist it. The attack of the wolf is still going on, but after seeing the Thunderball in Chiba, everyones eyes are on the thunderball. No one pays attention to the wolf anymore, even if he is a two-kilometer giant. . The attack of the wolf did not stop, and Chiba did not attack it. Instead, he ducked his fist and put most of his attention on the dark clouds. "I didn''t expect that there would be dark clouds nearby. It is really good luck." Under the control of Chiba, the lightning in the clouds continued to condense, and the thunderballs became bigger and bigger, and it was already faintly reaching the limit of his control. The ground is still shaking constantly. In the short time of the Thousands of Thousands of Thunderballs, the wolf has already blasted most of the islands of Tokushima with a crack, one thousand leaves as the center, and the ground within a square kilometer was directly cut off. Nearly a hundred meters, a crack in the road spread out from here, from the broken ground, the crack is deep. Chiba looked at the wolf who was still picking up the violent fist, and his mouth was slightly bent. "Thunder is useless? So, let''s try this how..." "Take me a trick........Ray Ying!!!!!!" That''s right, this trick is exactly the same as that used by Aini Road. The principle is the same, but compared to the poor little ball of Ai Ni Road which is only a few hundred meters, the Thunderball of Chiba Its more than just a few times more powerful. As Chiba smashed, the dark clouds suddenly broke open. Then with the thunder ball as the center, the surrounding black clouds scattered, revealing a deep blue thunder ball inside, a circle of golden sunlight scattered around the thunder ball. The Phnom Penh is set in a deep blue thunder ball, creating an unusually beautiful scene in the air. But behind the beautiful scene of 423, it is an almost desperate crisis. The power of horrible thunder and lightning can be felt even from such a long distance, and the lightning has completely condensed from a non-entity into a solid liquid! It seems that it was hit by the numbness of the thunder and lightning. The wolf turned his head and raised his head and screamed at the thunderball in the air. Looking at the Thunderball, even if his mind is not so clear, but still instinct feels dangerous. The hands condensed the armed color and domineering, the wolf screamed and screamed at the thunderball. Chibas mouth showed a smile, while several other escaped people, including the green scorpion, cursed in unison. "idiot!!" The fist hit the thunder ball, and a dazzling light exploded at the place where the boxing ball intersected. Then, with a loud sound that almost swayed the human ear, the violent thunder turned into countless raindrops, and instantly flooded the entire Punk Hashand. The island, which had already been fragmented, was directly smashed into two halves by the dense thunderbolt, half large and half small. The first one of the wolves, like a balloon, sighed in the dazzling thunder, and turned into a fly ash in the largest pillar of the pulp, disappearing. . v4 Chapter 201： :pick one of two Countless thunder and lightning are still falling in violent turmoil. Bashas, ??with Bonnie, still in the ice, shuns the pillar of the slump that descends in the air, and keeps cursing. "That bastard!!! I thought I was not conductive!! I am licking my body and seeing everything with my fist!" Nowadays, Bashas can''t smile at all, just escaping from the column of the thunder, and then rushing to the shore when he is doing his best. There is his boat, there is a boat, and there is hope for survival at sea. . As for playing with Chiba? I havent had that idea for a long time. Its just that these aftermath columns are so embarrassing that they cant beat the thunderbolt. Theyve been slammed on the arm and theyre proud of the empty armor. It was blown up and crushed, and his arm has not recovered yet! Didnt you see that the words of the wolf were directly turned into gray? You can do it, and he will not do anything to find death. As he sneaked away from a thick thunderbolt, Bashartha muttered. "There were four people who were already there. The wolf was dead. When Chiba appeared, there were three bullets that broke the arm of the green scorpion. It should be Van Oka''s ''three-shots'', since he is against the green scorpion. When you shoot, it is basically captured." Bashas looked at the thunderbolt like an anti-aircraft gun in the air and pumped his mouth. "Look at the metamorphosis of Chiba, Lafite is estimated to be hanging, even if it is flying, I can''t fly anywhere. Now I am still holding her as a hostage, maybe I can run away..." Another piece of the pulp column was blasted, and this seems to be a lot bigger than before. Bashas skillfully stepped away from the side. "Even if it is bigger, it will be in vain to hit it........" Just halfway through the words, one arm suddenly protruded from the side of the column and caught straight to his neck. However, this is a must-see for Chibas, but its still caught. Bashas is the captain of the No. 1 ship. Although he said that he has no fruit ability, his overall combat power is not high, and there is no sense of existence. It is like a soy sauce, but his body skills are really not blowing. When Chiba had just reached out and grabbed him at Bashas, ??the latter did not respond to the attack of Chiba at all, but his body seemed to be self-defeating, slanting and squatting, and swaying on the ground. I opened the hit of Chiba. He only reacted at this time, and quickly took out the dagger and put the blade to the neck of Bonnie. "Don''t come over!! Chiba!!. Hey!" Originally, Chiba had a must-have for the previous attack. He fell into the column of the thunderbolt and then attacked him at close range while he was dodging, but he did not expect that Barthuss body skills were so high. This can be a little troublesome........ Before the blow, the Chiba locked the breath of Bashas, ??so after killing the wolf and finding Urki and Robin to give it to Chiba, Chiba rushed. come. Looking at the extremely tense Barshas, ??and then watching him with some trembling hands, Chiba could not help but also lightly tone. "Bashas, ??I let you go, you give Bonnie back to me." Bashas held the dagger in his hand: "Who knows if you are really letting me go or leave me alone! If she is gone, maybe you will kill me directly!" Chiba sighed. He didn''t like to negotiate anything at all. Man, what is the real knife that can''t be solved? "I told you the truth, I won''t kill you," Chiba waved her hand and interrupted Barshas, ??who was about to talk. "It is impossible to take Bonnie. If I am willing to take the risk, even though it has a success rate of 60%, no matter whether I succeed or not, you are dead, but I don''t want to do that, in my eyes. One hundred of your lives are not as good as a finger of Bonnie, so you should listen to me quietly." "I said, as long as you tell Bonnie to me, I will let you leave, never give up. I said this, I don''t want you to say that Van Oka and Lafitte have been caught by me. I want to know that I already know it. I dont care if you have one or both. The most important thing is that you havent been too angry with me. Although I saw you after you moved Bonnie, I wanted to kill you. of." There were a few black lines on the face of Bashas, ??and he bit his teeth and said, "What do you want to do?" "I have to ask you this sentence, how can you believe that I will let you go." Chiba stall said. "Let me take Bonnie. After I leave, I will find a small island to put her in........" "Don''t think about it." There are dead and long electric beatings in the eyes of Chiba, and the punched translucent space spreads out around the center of Chiba. Bashas quickly stepped back and shouted as he retired. "Retract the room space! Take it back!!!" Chiba was watching him coldly, and did not have the meaning of reclaiming space. Instead, he directly teleported to a few centimeters in front of him. The pupil of Bashas instantly expanded, and the hand holding the knife shook slightly, almost pressing it down. But the only reason that stopped him, he knew that if the knife was pressed, he would definitely die in the hands of the people in front of him. Unlike the idea of ??Chiba, in his eyes, one hundred Bonnie could not match his one. Root finger. And his thoughts at that moment were completely exposed to Chiba''s eyes through his expression. After knowing his thoughts, Chiba also knew how to do it (Nod Zhao). Looking at Bashas calm down, Chiba said coldly. "You have two choices. First, let go of Bonnie. When I haven''t gotten angry, I will roll quickly. I will let you have a way of life. Second, give it a try. I have seen your speed. Sixty percent is better than 40%. Oh, no, its 60% to zero. I have a 60% victory, and you dont have a chance to live. Bashas took a few steps back in fear, and the line of defense had reached the edge of the collapse. The sweat of the bean fell from his face. Now he has no black beard and the captain of the team. The panic looks like In the grassland is the hare on top of the falcon. "You... don''t mess around!!!! Be careful, I really do it!!" Chiba slowly bowed down, his muscles tightened, and the arc of death flashed at his fingertips. "Let''s say, in the end, which one to choose?" v4 Chapter 202： : rescue success In fact, Chiba also has no idea, because he knows that in such an environment where the earth is full of thunder, there is really no credibility in those words. The hand of Bashas is no longer shaking, calm down... It seems that he has no intention to agree.... Chiba slowly breathed a sigh of relief, and his body''s momentum narrowed slightly, but he was dignified in the depths of his eyes. Still have to use force! Hey, he hasn''t completely calmed down, use the room to transfer, and then use his strongest lightning to point into his body, to achieve a fatal blow! Slightly bent down, not waiting for him to leave, the opposite of Bashas raised his hands. With a knife, Bashas raised his hand with a bachelor and looked at Chiba. "I let go." Suddenly, the turning point almost caused the old blood of Chiba to be sprayed out, but the spray was sprayed back. Chiba still teleported to the front of Bashas, ??slamming his fist on his face and rolling it over. Only his fist did not carry lightning. With a wave of hands, the dark clouds that are about to spread in the air made a loud noise. The thirteen thunder pulp columns slammed into the air, tearing the air, drawing a curve in the dim sky, and slamming into the 640 with the screaming noise. Chess of Bashas. "Ah!! Chiba! You a bastard!!!" The faint Bazas, who was suddenly punched by Chiba, couldnt wait to dodge, and was stunned by the dozens of thunder. After a dazzling electric light, Bashas was black and his mouth was foaming and fell to the ground. "Well, the standard ending." Chiba had already carefully removed the ice from Bonnie, because the barley did not use the extremely low temperature to freeze, so Bonnie did not suffer any injuries, but was invaded by a little cold air. Its gone. In fact, the green scorpion is mainly afraid of hurting them, and Chiba is going crazy. A person who can make a big move in the commercial street of the Champa Island, how much can you count on him? Its true that Im thinking about it. If they really have something wrong, Chiba will definitely drive the ԡ to bomb the naval base. Chiba slowly thinks about Bashas lying on the ground and twitching: "I will not kill you if you don''t kill you, but the death penalty is exempt. If you want to threaten it, you can easily escape. Do you want to? Is it too good?" The body was bebyed and unable to move, and Bashas, ??who was twitching from time to time, raised an ominous premonition. Chiba held Bonnie with one hand and made another hand and laughed. In his hand, more than a dozen lightning **** screamed in the air. A blazing light flashed, and Bashas fell back to the ground again. The aroma of the barbecue had already emerged. If he continued to fight, he would have to swear, and Chiba would be able to recover his hand. "Go back and tell Black Beard, Van Oka and Lafitte are still in my hands. Don''t bother me every day. As for the things that save them, you don''t have to think about it. Their heart has been taken out. Maybe I am in a good mood that day and I will release them." After that, Chiba gave a slap in the foot of Bashas, ??and left Benina with Bonnie. Just a few steps away, Chiba stopped and turned and said. "there''s one more thing," A thin Raymond popped out of Chiba, straight into the strange bird in the air, and then the little bird smashed and turned a blind eye. Grab the little bird, Chiba smashed the monitor on his neck, and threw the poor bird on the head of Bashas. "But you are sending these things! I really thought I didn''t know!" After doing all this, Chiba finally stopped and turned and walked to the island. After this incident, the black beard may be honest. At least it is not daring to provoke me in a short period of time. In fact, it is not impossible to provoke me. It is best for him to come. Because of the violentness of Bashas, ??in addition to a bitter Chiba, he took a small tune and returned to the muddy forest. Through the high vision, Chiba saw the Robin and Urki who had awakened. "Hey~~~you woke up!!!" Chiba rushed over and slammed Urki''s strong shoulders. And Urki is a bitter smile: "This time thanks to the boss, you did not expect that the gap between the three of us and the green is still so big, this time going back to add a few more training subjects... .." "Hey, Ann! How old is the old thing, how big you are, let alone the combat experience, the old fox''s actual combat experience is much more than us." "You seem to be very big, and you are running away from time to time." Robin, who was next to him, said sourly. "Oh, of course, I am the captain! Don''t envy you." Chiba certainly knows that Robin is just talking about it. After solving this series of things, Chibas mood is also very good. After Bonnies treatment under Chobas treatment, five people are more happy in the woods. Its been a long time. After talking about my previous experience, I have already arrived in the evening. The clouds dissipated in the air reappeared, and the snow fluttered down. Chibas proposal to have a campfire on this place got a full vote. by. The bonfire in the hustle and bustle floated in the little snow, and the warm flame quickly drove off the cold. Urki took out a large piece of barbecue and wine from the wrist print, and of course his favorite egg. Not long after, with the bonfire of Wangteng, the silky meat fluttered out along the breeze. "Snow scene... oh oh....with barbecue.... Its so good!!" Bonnie quickly threw aside the injured, reluctantly took a sip of Choba''s soup, and then tore off two pieces. A fragrant barbecue. A bite of medicine, a bite of meat, she also eats. Looking at the beating bonfire, Chiba finally remembered that a feeling of lack of it was awkward. Looking around for a while, he asked a little wonder. "Hey? Say, where did Ace go??" "There are people looking for people on the island." By the bonfire, Robin gently flipped through the books. These books were picked up from the institute when Qiaoba walked with Chiba, although it was a research institute. But there are still books related to history and so on. "Looking for someone?" Chiba stunned, then patted his head, sweating and looking at Qiaoba: "Qiao Ba, shouldn''t it be to find Van Oka and Lafitte? You didn''t follow He said that they have been captured?" Choba bit a piece of barbecue and spread his hands. "That, but he didn''t even hear it." v4 Chapter 203： : Organ acid dew That night, Chiba ran across most of the islands, and finally found them on the other side of the island. At that time, they were awkward, and Ace spent a lot of physical strength in the previous battles, plus the reason why Fan Oka and Lafitte were driven by Chiba. The three guys who had a smoldering fire hit together, and Fan Oka and Lafite, through a superb cooperation, even hit Ace! This result made Chiba somewhat unexpected, so he........ he took out the barbecue and wine, and watched the play on the hill. "Oh! Hit!! Ace, you can''t be jealous! When you are two-on-one, kill one directly, then solve the other one. It''s not very clear~ white things...." "Oh, you are a sniper! Don''t dare to go back to the back! So close, you can see your attack trajectory as soon as you raise your gun! Look at it!! What do I say! - Didn''t play In the middle!" ".? This trick is completely biased, it will not change the move, the nickname is fire fist, it really only will go straight to the fire fist _ ah!" "That bird is also, there is a sniper to cooperate, what are you special to fly to heaven to do! You are not a swordsman, but it is down!" The fire and the bullets flew in the field, and the battle was glued up and down. The Chiba outside the field was holding a pot of wine, and the saliva splashed. Seeing that all three of them have been angry, a flame will rise, a slowly will be pulled out, the sword is covered with a cyan air stream, and another one has pulled out a bullet, and the precious and heavy pressure In the gun, pull the bolt, the captain. Just as the three of them were sighing and preparing to zoom in, the atmosphere was dignified and even the air stopped flowing. When the moonlight was devastated, Chiba patted the **** and stood up, while a jug was thrown in. In the middle of the venue. The three of them glanced at each other, and then two words appeared in their minds. flagon? The next moment, Lafite and Fan Oka changed his face at the same time, squatting on his chest and slamming on the floor, sweating coldly and gasping. "what happened?" Looking at the two people who suddenly fell, Ace said a little embarrassed. "Tempt me?" Just said this sentence, a slap on the shoulder of Ace, scared him to hover the fireball in his hand against the back. "Tempt you a sneaky........Freaked guy..." Ignore Aisna Zhang to eat his expression, Chiba stunned the two hearts. "what is this?" Ace asked for some doubts. "Right, you don''t know how I became a ''seven Wuhai''?" Chiba said with a smile: "I was..." "Is this the heart of both of them?" "........you know." This made Chiba, which was originally intended to boast, to be somewhat lost. "Then, these two hearts will be handed over to you. Oh, yes, there is another one called Bashas who was also disabled by me. Now I should still lie on the beach there, if I want to do something. If you are embarrassed, please feel free to do it. I did not kill him." Let Ace go and kill him! ! Hahahaha, I am so smart! ! It is indeed said to let you go! But I didn''t say that others let you go too! ! Want to marry my people, I want to go so far? Ha ha ha ha ha.. "The heart is still for you, and that Bashars also let him go." Chiba smiled and nodded. "Well, what you said is right, how can you not report it?.... report... wait, what did you say?" Halfway through the words, Chiba reacted. Ace solemnly returned the heart to Chiba, said. "The heart is still you, these two people will be disposed of with you, they are your captives, if you don''t mind, Bashas will let her go." No, the script is not right, how is it different from what he thinks? Chiba stayed in the heart, and Ace wiped his black face and revealed a smile called self-confidence. Holding his fist, Ace looked into the distance. "The hatred I haven''t been in my heart for a long time. If I don''t have them, I won''t mature like this. Thanks to them, I will change and grow. I won''t use your strength, I will desperately Efforts, ten times less than a hundred times, a thousand times! I believe I can grow up and then kill the black beards with their own hands, to pay homage to those companions who are harmed by them!" "One day, I will become as powerful as you are, not afraid of any storms, turning hands into clouds, and covering your hands!" Asking for flowers Ace holds his fist and his eyes are long and long. Although I feel that this last sentence is not quite right, it is very touching, but... I am really just wanting you to kill the **** on the beach! Chiba looked at Ace, who had been immersed in his own world. "Would you like me to get rid of that Bashas?" The hard-nosed cockroaches did not say it in his mouth. I knew that I would just turn it over and kill him. Anyway, there are no people around. Bonnie is fainting and cant see it. What kind of image is it with a dying person?.... This is good, I know by Ace, if he is dead, Ace will despise me. Ace took a long breath and suddenly changed back from the normal state. .................. "Okay, thank you Chiba, these words have long been wanted to say, yes, your companions? The air is filled with the aroma of barbecue." "over there" Chiba pointed at the distance, quite a bit of a lost soul. "Ha ha ha!! The food is coming!!" Ace laughed and turned into a condensed fire, rushing to the distance, leaving only a silent silent Chiba in the same place. Eat and eat, eat your bastard. Chiba sighed, and some organs counted it, but found that the organ changed the sense of sex. "The bastard''s temper is not very explosive, how can it become like this..." Chiba sighed with a sigh of relief, and his eyes drifted to the distant two. Lafayette had a cold war with Van Oka, and everything they saw was in the eyes. The onlookers were clear. They knew the idea of ??Chiba very well, and it was clear that the latter was not so good now. Subconsciously, they wanted to retreat, but once they saw the heart of Chiba''s pinch, they dismissed the thought when they arrived, and Ace licked a dog''s blood. Why do you give the heart to the **** again! ! ! Under the gaze of the two of them, Chiba took the heart back to the wrist mark. "Hey! You two! Take me to see where the instrument is stored! The laborer wants to see the **** stealing this kind of thing!" After seeing the heart being collected, they were relieved. "Yes... please, please...". v4 Chapter 204： :underground space The place to store the instrument is on the other side of the island, which is on the half of the island where Bonnie Urki is responsible. Because it is far from the battlefield, there is not much damage here. Of course, the dense thunder and lightning still smashed into ruins here. Countless tall trees were broken, and the trees fell to the ground, and many trees that fell to the ground were lit by lightning, and they were screaming at the flames. But it is estimated that it will not last long in the cold wind. Stepping on the broken branches, the three thousand leaves came to a place full of gravel, and Lafite and Van Oka moved the gravel, revealing a dark hole underneath. "Good power, before the hole was in a hill..." Lafite yelled at the corner of his mouth, some surprised. Chiba shrugged and took the lead. "Six five zeros" Who makes Ray Ying a range attack? The weather is so well controlled, I can barely make the mines in some places a little more, and some places are less. The hole is dark, although it is very dark and not too wide, but it is still relatively dry, two people high, three meters wide, the air inside is filled with the smell of steel machinery and ink paper. Chiba makes a snap, and the traces of light particles are emitted from the fingers, and a pale yellow light illuminates the road around. Lafayette and Van Oka walked from behind, and Chiba gave them a glance and asked absent-mindedly. "You said that this hole was in a mountain. It was so hidden. How did you know that?" Lafayette hurriedly said: "This is the captain''s collaborator who told the captain, and then he told us." When Chiba heard it, he snorted. It is lying, although such a close-knit person does not rule out the confidentiality of the identity, but it is only for the novice crew, for the ''old'' people on these two ships, the black beard should not be so secret. At the very least, they should know a little. But Chiba has no interest in who the scientist is. Anyway, until now, that is, his monitors have made Chiba a bit annoying. The kind of surveillance is not true for Chiba, which has a strong reputation. What is too big a role. "It is estimated that it is the same thing as Caesar. It will be fine if you just want to get rid of it... It is that Kayto let him experiment and see if there will be some violent things." Chiba whispered as he walked in the tunnel. If Chiba knows that Black Beard''s partner is Bega Punk, he will certainly not be as calm as he is now. He will definitely torture the two people behind him and put out their last bit of intelligence. The tunnel didn''t go long. Soon they came to a door and opened from the knife cut on the door. It was Lafite''s handwriting. After entering the tunnel, Chiba picked up his eyebrows. "Oh, its so big inside." I thought that this room would be as narrow and uncomfortable as the corridor outside, but I thought there would be such a big space inside. Looking at the grass, it is not a problem to park a hundred ԡ here. There is still light in this huge underground space, because on the left side of the site, there is a huge pool that occupies one-fifth of the entire local space. In that huge pool, there are several grotesque fish in the pool. Wire current. "That is the ''multi-grain electric emperor'', a sea beast with a very strong power generation capacity. The electricity of a sea beast is about equal to the amount of electricity stored in a thunderstorm, so they are also known as ''storm fish''. He is a master of the sea, but their habits are quiet, so they are rarely found." "Because of the powerful thunder and lightning, they are a very useful power source, and I looked at Van Oka, the pool penetrated the bottom of the sea, and many fish will be brought in by the water exchange, they are in the pool. It can easily catch food inside." "Good design," Chiba nodded and then observed the surroundings. Except for the pool, surrounded by a factory-like place, all of them are secret machines with secrets, but now most of these machines have been scrapped, and they should be violently destroyed from the traces of the surrounding explosions. It was a long time ago, the machine debris was covered with thick dust. "What are these machines produced? Do you know?" Chiba stretched out the hand and knocked on those machines, out of thick dust, Chiba did not find anything else..... Lafite and Van Oka shook their heads at the same time. "Before we came in, this is the look. This machine was also made of a special material. We searched the surrounding scenes and found no machine." "Yes..." Chiba frowned and said: "A hidden place is such a good place, will there be no dark room?" Lafite and Van Oka are at the same time. "This, we did not expect it, just rushed to find it and left." Chiba ignored the two lazy guys and reached out and said something. "room!" The translucent position of a kilometer wide shrouded a tenth of the venue. Chiba slowly walked and looked carefully. It was estimated that Caesar had never been there before. Before he came, Punk Hasad could always be The secret scientific research base of the Navy. ! He has a hunch that he can definitely find something unexpected to him! Sure enough, this time the goddess of fortune did not abandon Chiba. After walking to the edge of the glass pool, Chiba felt a strange look. "Under this... It seems that there is a passage!" Chibas eyes lit up and hurried to a place 1.6, and Lafite and Van Oka ignored the identity of their current prisoners and hurriedly followed. By the time they passed, Chiba had already smashed a floor with a smash of ''Village Yumaru'' and threw it out directly under the effect of the room. A black hole appeared in front of Chiba, and there was a strange sound coming out of the hole. Listening carefully, it turned out to be the sound of machine work! "Oh, below, it really is something." Under the perception of the room, Chiba see saw the machine that kept working inside, and a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth, and then Chiba jumped directly from the hole. "Although I don''t know what it is, it should not disappoint me." v4 Chapter 205： : Chamber Machine The passage was not too long, and it fell to the bottom in less than ten seconds. Lafite and Van Oka also followed, and when they saw the machine in front of them, their faces became a bit weird. It is a silver machine, not too big, it is two meters high, one-piece silver is cylindrical, with complex technical lines. In the middle, the blue current is wound on more than a dozen silver metal columns, and the average of the cylinder is divided into upper and lower parts. From time to time, there will be wire current overflowing from the machine. The whole cylinder is full of future technological sense. . In the middle of this silver cylindrical machine, where it is supported by a silver metal column, there is a small platform, the silver platform of the whole body is also shining with a slight electric light, and in the center of the platform, there are more than a dozen capsules. Something lies there. Chiba will bring the expressions on the faces of Lafite and Van Oka, and I can guess that this is almost the machine they are looking for. Chiba curiously picked up a capsule from the platform 14. Red, pinched soft, smells a scent... But what is the connection between this chemical weapon? ! This is the biochemical weapon of the door, how to see it is a medicine! "This is the machine you are looking for? It seems to be different from biochemical weapons?" Chiba took the capsule and frowned at the two. And Lafite and Van Oka are ugly when the face becomes more ugly. "Amount, that....... this..." Lafite whispered, his eyes constantly drifting around. Seeing how Lafitte looks, how can Chiba not know what he said before is a bunch of shit. Chiba Yin took out the heart of Lafitte and pinched it in his hand. "Hehehehe, I can lie when I hold my heart. Hey, you are really amazing. You know that your life is in my hands, but I still lie." Chibas pinch took down the heart of Fetts heart, and the latter suddenly sighed, and the sweaty bow fell down: I...I.... Chiba once again squeezed the heart in his hand. Lafite screamed and stood up and fell to the ground and rolled. "I said! I said!!" Chiba released his hand and Lafite slowly climbed up from the ground. "This machine is really the machine we are looking for. It is not a spare part for biochemical weapons. It is a high-tech pharmaceutical machine. It can only make one kind of medicine, which is the kind of capsule in your hand." After a pause, looking at Chibas face was a bit gloomy, and Lafite no longer dared to hide, and quickly said. "This medicine is a kind of thing called ''criminal medicine''. It is a kind of medicine that stimulates strong potential. After taking him, the strength will rise sharply, about 40 to 70 percent. between." "Hey," Chiba took which capsule, and some disdain said: "If the drug really has what you said, why is the navy still not used? And will there be another machine left here?" Lafitte smiled and spread his hands. "You are right. This medicine has strong side effects. The person who works with the captain is one of the makers of this machine. He knows the power of this medicine, but this medicine can stimulate people''s potential. It is not fake, but it will deduct the user''s life after use, and the more you eat, the higher the intensity, but the more life loss after failure." "And the minimum increase for this drug is forty. If it is eaten, it will increase by 40%. This means that if you eat one, you will have to deduct a two-year life." Chiba nodded thoughtfully. "If the capsule is used well, it is also a good drug. When you are at a critical juncture, you can live and lose some life." Chiba waved at the silver machine, and the machine flew over under the effect of the room position, and Chiba took a wave and put it into the wrist mark. Lafite and Van Oka were downcast and watched the machine disappear into the wrist of Chiba, and the blood could not stop. The machine doesn''t know how to do it. If you have electricity, you can make that kind of sinister drug. Although you can only make one in a day, it is a powerful card to try it out! Before the arrival, the captain was going to take it back, and now its good... Think about it. When you are struggling with a person with similar strength, eat such a pill with a minimum increase of 40 and the cost is only a loss of two years of life. What will happen? As for the death and loss of two years of life, which one is better, do not use comparison. Chiba also knows this very clearly, so after he received the machine in his wrist, he was in a good mood, and then the two people became pleasing to the eye. "But I don''t know if this drug is what he said." Chiba came out of the secret room and turned to look at the two people who came up behind him. There was an idea in his mind. The two of them just saw the sight of Chiba not being kind, and suddenly felt a cold behind, and the next meaning shrank back and said a classic line. "What do you want to do?" Chiba smiled and took out two hearts and pinched it. Suddenly, the severe pain of 080 caused them to squint and their mouths wide open. "you you" "Oh, sorry, who made you a prisoner?" Chiba smiled and threw two crimes into the mouths of both of them. The entrance of the red capsule was instant, and Lafite and Van Oka did not even react for the time. The capsule turned into a mass of syrup and slipped into their stomachs. They suddenly vomited in horror, but the drugs quickly merged into their bodies, feeling a strong heat in the depths of the body, and they both looked at Chiba in anger. "You are a bastard!!!" Chiba shrugged and did not put their curse on the heart. "Cut, compare, if I fall into your hands, I am afraid it will be even worse. I will shut each other and you two, let me have a good look at the power of drugs." At this time, Lafite and Van Oka have become red, and the cheeks have become abnormal red. If there is no stock, the momentum will rise from them. "Chiba!!! You this........Bastard!!!!" At the same time, the drug was finally absorbed by them, and the power of Pengbai was stimulated. Lafite and Van Oka turned into two afterimages, and they rushed to Chiba. . v4 Chapter 206： : Ability [to complete order] Flashing away from Lafites sword, Chibas body flashed with electric awnings on the ground, and fine lightning thundered under his feet. After several pits on the ground, Chiba was at an extremely fast speed. Going back. Lafite screamed and threw his windbreaker away. The two wings suddenly protruded from the back of his spine. He flew directly in the air, and the rushing body suddenly stopped. Then, once again, the wind pressure from the wings smashed a piece of stone that was more than ten meters high, and Lafayette turned into a white shadow and rushed to Chiba. The speed is much faster than my month step, and the speed of the thunderstorm month is still a little worse, but... Chiba muttered, his fist pulled back, and a layer of scorpion-armed domineering on his fist. In the middle of the box, he hit a sword stabbed by Lafitte. After a loud noise, the two men retired at the same time, and a flash of surprise in Chibas eyes. ".......but the power can actually keep up with me?!" After the first strike collision between the two men, Lafites eyes flashed in the cold, and the hand shook. The sword sword in the air was like a raindrop, and the surrounding ten meters covered the area. The retreat was sealed. "Night pigeons, spurs!!!" The thunder and lightning of Chibas hand shines, and a cloud of lightning condenses appears in his hand. The huge lightning sword that is close to two meters long is waving with the sound of the wind and the sound of the wind. The air is not ventilated, and all the swords have been bounced out by Chiba. However, when he flew the last sword thorn, two huge black wings slammed down from the air, while the sword thorns in front of him appeared again. The three condensed a lot more than before, and the brilliance of the brilliance Chiba stabbed. Lafite''s figure appeared above the side of Chiba. He created these two shots in a very weird angle. The two wings are like a black sickle, and they are facing the Chiba, and they are stabbing against Chiba. Three swords full of hate. "Night pigeons, double spurs! ?.!" Chiba looked at Lafitte in a few seconds and launched this almost perfect two-shot, even if he could not help but be surprised. Did he have this strength, or did he take the effect of crimes? "interesting." The other hand of Chiba was lifted, and the other handle, Lei Tian, ??appeared in the hand from the cloud and lifted directly. It was placed in front of the black wing in the middle of the hair, and his other handle was Lei Tian Congyun. Turned into a thunderball. "Shooting him! Lei Zhu!" Three small dark blue lightning bolts rushed out of the thunder ball, and they hit the three swords accurately. After the three swords were crushed, the rest of the force hit Lafite. The latter did not even look at the three lightning bolts, letting it blast to themselves. When the thunder and lightning were about to slam on him, the three bullets hit the lightning column with rapid flight. Two or two collided, sparking metal fragments and blue lightning in the air. Chiba has a slight glimpse. Oh? The reaction is so high... After a hit with no results, Lafitte quickly withdrew his wings, and his hands would be assassinated against the shards of Chiba, and Chiba also shouted, and the sky in his hand shined from the clouds. With the fine Thunderbolt body, it is extended again. Chiba waved a huge sky, and by the advantage of large area, pick, sweep, shoot, and frame, all of Rafite''s attacks were resolved outside the defensive circle. In the rear, Van Oka''s feet were deeply inserted into the ground. The cross in the scope of the eye hooked the chest of Chiba. In his perspective, the surrounding environment seemed to be slow, only in his hand. The sound of the slamming on the gun rang in the ear. "Three bombs, six bombs, nine square flowers!" With his hands blurred, the nine bullets were almost hit by Van Oka at the same time, and the nine bullets split directly in the middle, and the eighteen bullets rotated and tore the air, just like the roar of death. , rushed over to Chiba. Van Okas bullets are not all aimed at Chiba, but some have blocked the Chibas evasive route. Unlike the previous Lafites wide range of swords, these bullets are straight, but each bullet The trajectory is stuck in the most uncomfortable place in other Chiba. "The sniper is back, the swordsman is entangled in the front........ Accurate cooperation, it seems that the mind has not weakened after taking the medicine." When Chiba was slightly fascinated, Lafite flashed a glimpse of his eyes, and with his bullets, he made his own strong blow. The sky is like a drizzle of swords and thorns disappear, a straight, fierce, nowhere, with all the holes in the sword, Lafite smashed the neck of Chiba. "Night pigeons!" The stick sword in Lafitte''s hand easily pierced the Thunder of Chiba from the cloud, and half of the sixteen bullets were about to blast on Chiba. In less than ten seconds, the two of them jointly launched a strong offensive, and the speed was so fast that it was too late for Chiba to take their heart out of the wrist mark. This is also their long-term plan, but I did not expect this opportunity to be created by Chiba. To blame, blame you for your care! At this time, Chibas mouth showed a smile. ". Hello, this is a foul........" "In that case..... I started fouling too!" "The spider''s nest!!!!" As the voice of Chiba just fell, Lafites pupil suddenly shrank, and his sword stopped when he was a few centimeters away from the Chiba neck, letting him struggle, the sword could not advance one point. . The sword was covered with a thick layer of white lines that were fixed in the air. And before the 18 bullets, there was a white ball. The line **** are arranged in a group, and the rotating bullets tear one line ball, but the most (? Li''s) still loses its power, but unstoppably stops the rotation and is wrapped in the line ball. In the distance, Van Okas forehead was a few drops of sweat on the forehead. His fingers were wrapped up with countless threads. The thick thread held his trigger and fingers, and in his own case, he was directly wrapped. A thick ball is like a steel ball. Lafitte was also wrapped in the volleyball, and his eyes were already full of fear when he looked at Chiba again. In the bottom factory with a radius of several kilometers and a height of several hundred meters, white silk is floating in every inch of space. "The fruit is awakened." Chiba smiled and looked at the two line balls. "In fact, I did not expect that the fruits of Dolfranming''s fruit were the strongest in all the fruits of my reproduction. After a short practice, I also mastered the ability of fruit awakening, although not natural. But how do you feel?". v4 Chapter 207： : shock In the bonfire of the forest, except for Choba, who is busy deploying drugs, other people have already slept in the past, and Bonnie and Ace, two guys, are still squatting even when they are asleep. Meat, even though the pieces of meat have been burnt. Chiba gently walked from a distance, sat next to Qiao Ba, whispered. "Qiao Ba, how are their injuries?" Choba squinted at the people who were sleeping, and whispered. "There is nothing big, it is mainly because it has been frozen for a long time and it hurts a little. It will be fine." Chiba nodded and gave a thumbs up to Choba. "Good! It depends on you! Choba!" "Even if you ask me this way, I will not be happy with the bastard~~~~" Seeing the appearance of Choba, Chiba couldn''t help but smile. After laughing for a while, he took a picture of his head and took out the silver cylindrical machine from the wrist mark. "Haha, I found this when I went to find something tonight," Chiba took a capsule from the middle platform and handed it to Choba. "I don''t know how to make it. You look at this medicine." "medicine?" 480 Choba took it curiously and studied it carefully. "Well, it is a medicine that can stimulate people''s potential. I have tried to find someone to test it. It is not bad. It is that every time it is used, it will consume physical strength. It should be forced to develop the potential to hurt the body. Can you check it out? "" Choba nodded and carefully opened the capsule and carefully drummed it up. After seeing the serious appearance of Choba, Chiba was quietly far away from him, and was responsible for the alert work at the periphery. With a light hand, Mura Yumaru appeared in the hands of Chiba. After some battles, Chiba became more and more aware of his short board. In the close combat, Chiba really is not very strong, at least in this world, his close combat is not strong. "Before the battle is also, Tian Congyun is indeed convenient, but it is not as good as the real knife, no matter the power, speed or hardness. Tian Congyun is the weapon of energy condensation. It was actually in the previous battle. Lafite pierced a sword..." Holding the light blue blade of ''Village Yumao'', Chiba gently flicked a few times, and the sharp blade quietly broke the air. When the Chiba will stop, the knife has a thin layer. Water mist. "Its quite easy to use. Is this water mist the reason for washing away blood? A little bit..." After a few strokes, Chiba lay on the floor with a knife. "Most of my current strength comes from my ability. I don''t want to say anything about the swordsmanship in melee. Even if the compression energy is cut out, I will waste a big part. I can''t do it, so I can''t do it. I have to practice more!" Since it is said that it is necessary to do it, Chiba has always been a resolutely popular person. Anyway, now that he has smashed the two guys, he is still in a state of excitement, so he will not be able to sleep. On a clearing. "Start from the most basic, pick, block, sweep, oh........ um... and oh..." Scratching his head, Chiba felt that he was looking for someone to ask for swordsmanship. Lafitte can''t do it. His sword is stabbing. It looks like Uncle Raleighs swordsmanship is very good? But a little far away....... Just as Chiba scratched his head and meditated, the phone bug in his wrist awoke him. Looking at the white spotted cap on the phone''s head, Chiba probably guessed who was hit. "Bloo Blum... oh... Hey? I am Chiba, is it Luo?" The phone bug quickly changed from the appearance of the spotted cap to two small horns on the head, depicting the thick black eyeliner. Good-looking, who is this? There was a noisy call over the phone, and there was a scream of grief from Caesar. "Chiba! Are you in Tokushima? That is my old nest! It''s okay, my men... (becd)." Chiba has quickly stopped the voice of Caesar''s ghosts and crying. The time has passed so long. Chiba has long since hated the original things. Caesar is a man who can talk to him. I was hesitant to tell him about the things on the island, and I heard that I continued to wander. "That island breaks with my group of people who don''t die, my lab can''t be destroyed! Where can I have the research results of ''human body huge''! That is the result of my years of hard work. .........." "Well, you shut up first! Let me explain with Chiba!" Luo''s voice came from the phone bug. "No! I........" "Get out!" "No! I..." When the phone bug changed its appearance for the sixth time, a hard object slammed in the back of the skull, and then the phone bug was fixed in the spotted cap. After the trouble of the two of them, Chiba said something funny. "What''s wrong, not funny?" "Now is not funny, Chiba is the master..." Luo said with some helplessness: "I don''t care about it for a while, let''s talk about business." "Ok." "Chiba is the master of the house, have you taken the heart of the ''Auntie'' under the ''Three Stars'' and have ruined them a boat?" Luo asked depressedly. Chiba, heart? Then there was a playful expression on the face of Chiba. "What''s wrong? Could it be that the aunt can''t find me, but is it going to catch you?" Luos words made him laugh directly. "Yes... she said that after all, it is related to my ability, so I plan to take my breath, Chiba is the master, this time you can make me miserable, when the ''Three Stars'' back to Cake Island, I Just on a small island not far from me, if I didn''t escape quickly, and their boat couldn''t dive, this time it would really be pitted." Chiba smiled forward and leaned forward. When I thought of Luos depressed face, Chiba felt very interesting. "Anlaan, isn''t that okay? You really don''t know my character if you really have an accident?" "Because I understand your character, I will come to tell you something just out of danger." Here, Luo''s tone became solemn. Aunt has launched an attack on Uzu yesterday, and now it is estimated that it has reached the Legend. The laughter of Chiba stopped abruptly, as if it suddenly changed into a person, and the Chiba language became like a cold wind. "Aunt, attacking, Uzo? And Luos next sentence made Chibas face inconspicuous. "Not just the ''Aunt'', the loss of Kaido''s ''Beast of the Beasts'' does not know what crazy it is, completely disregarding the dissuasion of the white beard, directly with the ''queen'' with most of the members, now also arrived'' Like the Lord ''where!''. v4 Chapter 208： : The role of captives "what did you say?" Chiba is almost talking to the phone worm. Only the aunt pirate group can easily destroy Uzu, if queen is accompanied by the party of the beast and the Haize group, then... Chiba slammed on the ground and pulled out a large hole-sized pothole. "Damn!!!! Its just that the aunt is involved in Uzu, I took their heart when I left! Isnt that **** really afraid of her three stars dying!!! From the phone bug, there was a helpless voice. "I''m afraid I don''t have to worry about it, but I don''t have the suspicion that you don''t want to shoot. In fact, Chiba is not the first to threaten her with the heart. ''Auntie'' is the strongman at sea in the era of Roger. In her sea is like a king," "And a person like this is a ''senior person who has just debuted for two years'' and wants to swear," she will not stop. For the cruel "Wang" of ''Auntie'', the three stars will not have heartache. However, she herself is stronger than the three stars. In this case, she chose to kill people first and shock, and Uzo became the best killing target." "And she can give up the three stars, but can you give up Uzo?" I heard Luos last sentence, Chibas sullen face. Just after saving Robin, the good mood of getting the drug machine has long since disappeared. He forced himself to calm down and said lowly. "What do you say?" "This is hard to do. Chiba is the master of the house. In fact, you can give up Uzu completely. After all, you have saved Uzuo once, and you don''t owe the fur people above.... But this is your character, I will try my best. With yours, Uzu is my home voyage to the home of Beibo." "Captain, I love you... oh..." There was a pleasant voice from Bepo on the other side of the phone. The expression on Chiba''s face was slightly relaxed, perhaps forced to help, or perhaps because of a little relaxation, a little thought, a strategy is born in his mind. "In this case, I have a plan............." After talking for half an hour, Chiba hung up the phone bug in his hand and wanted to go back and call everyone. After all, it is no longer the time to sleep. Just turned around, Chiba saw the companions who should have fallen asleep standing behind. "you guys." "Ah...." Urki leaned against the tree and yawned a lot. "The voice of your boss is too big. We thought it was an enemy attack. We heard it later, so we don''t have to explained." "That is, disturbing my dreams, but seeing that you are saving people, well, forgive you." Ace held his shoulders and leaned against another tree. "Chiba, the ingredients of this medicine have been researched a little bit, and the machine has been collected by me. If it is added at the time of manufacture, although it will ease the growth, the side effects will disappear to a small To the point." Choba took a pill and said with a black eye. "It should be able to be developed before arriving at Uzu." Robin just looked at him with a smile and said nothing, but she could see from her eyes that she was very interested in the plan of Chiba. Bonnie ran over and jumped up and took the hand of Chiba and walked over to the boat. "Hey, there are beatings! Let''s go! Captain~~" Chiba was pulled by Bonnie, and a warm feeling came from the bottom of my heart. "Hey, you go to the rumor first. I have something to take from the island. Caesar''s hugeization drug research should be nearing completion, and there are other things... An hour later, an electric light fell on the thawed ''Proverbs''. The shape of Chiba showed his body shape from the lightning, while in his hand he grabbed the nose and face of Lafite and Van Oka. One hand is holding a big machine. The boat began to drive slowly, and Chiba threw the two men in a coma on the deck, and then slammed the huge machine, which was ten meters high and nearly twenty meters wide, on the deck. After grabbing a thick steel and fully charging the power room, Chiba came back to explain. "This machine, according to Caesar''s words, is the key to making ''greatized'' medicines. He said that there are 100 such machines, but the research is really serious. I only found one that looks like it is still Complete machine." After that, the two people in Chiba who passed the coma directly condensed two groups of ice to seal them inside. Asking for flowers After a while, there was a crack in the ice, and Lafite and Van Oka''s earned ice waking up. Just woke up, the two of them saw the gloomy face of Chiba, and the two heart-warming hearts. Why is it still in his hands! It is better to let me faint! And Chiba can be too lazy to think about what they think, smile at them, revealing a white big tooth, Chiba face with a ''moderate'' smile. "Two kings, you are here when you are saved, hand over the black beard''s phone number, or don''t blame me for killing you." The two looked at each other and saw a bad idea from the other''s eyes, but even then, the two of them worked very well to hand over the number. ............ Lafitte engraved a line on the floor and swallowed. "What do you want to do?" Chiba glanced at the numbers on the ground and dialed the phone bug in his hand. "What do you do, of course, to return you to your dear captain, but I have a little request before returning to him." "You...you are going to swear........" "Crap! Labor is a pirate! Close your beak! Learn to Fan Oka, go to the side, if you still have the last use! Labor has long been feeding the pieces into the fish!" Lafite is awkward. He is really a little scared by Chiba. If he was forced to give in because his heart was in his hands, he would be honest when he saw the horrible strength of Chiba in the cave. A lot. Chiba just wanted to continue to swear a few words, and there was a gloomy voice in the phone bug. "Brubble Blubru... Hey, hey, I am a black beard, who are you? I have not given you a number." By the heart, just hearing this gloomy voice, you can imagine how gloomy the master of the voice is, and with one of the faint pressures, it makes some timid in front of the telephone worm I can''t speak. Even without the ability to get a second fruit, the strength of Blackbeard has grown tremendously in these days. And the expression of Chiba is not sunny now. "Oh, black beard, there is something for you to do." v4 Chapter 209： :Red Dog and Zefa Chiba knows about that thing four days later. On the vast sea of ??blue water, the warm and warm sunshine drove from the air. From time to time, there was a strip of fat and the fish peeped out of the water, breathing the air that had become muddy some days ago because of the rain. Suddenly, the fish seemed to see something like it. The two eyes turned a strange turn, and then rushed toward an object floating in front. As it rushed, it had exposed sharp teeth. A trace of blood that has not yet condensed is emitted from the floating things. It can be felt through the still clear water, which is the taste of its favorite human blood, but it seems that this blood is no longer fresh. Countless fish exposed their teeth, and the body was instantly smashed into a white flower. A huge faint rush came from afar, and the fish that had enough to eat and drink had dispersed and returned to the sea under the "two or four zeros" at an extremely fast speed. It was a huge wreck. It used to be a ship, and it was a giant dhow near 100 meters long half an hour ago. From the broken pirate flag above, it is still a famous name. The pirate''s boat, the captain''s bounty is more than 90 million. However, in the view of the people standing on the wreckage, the district has 90 million yuan, and even has no qualification for him to warm up. Nearly a hundred deep-colored giant ships rushed past the wreckage. On these ships with an average length of 120 meters, the Navy''s logo was on the banner. "General! General! There is your phone bug! It was called from Bega Punk!" A ship shouted. A sturdy man in a crimson dress with flowers hanging from his chest stood up from the wreckage. "Bega Punk? That guy doesn''t deal with Huang Wei, what are you looking for?" The red dog frowned slightly, pressed his own hat, and his feet stepped on the wreck. A landing came to the ship, and the wreckage was directly stepped into pieces by a giant force. To the dark bottom of the sea. This person is one of the three major navy red dogs. The owner of the lava fruit ability, the war navy on the top suffered a big loss. At the time of repairing the naval headquarters, there were some unknown little pirates from time to time. Although they could be easily destroyed, there were always a few lucky runners. . The lucky pirates who ran away from the pirates seemed to have become more courageous after escaping. They preached the navy''s powerlessness, weakness, and garbage. For a time, the navy''s majesty declined. In a wrath, the Warring States agreed with the Red Dog''s proposal to build a new naval headquarters in the new route to demonstrate the majesty of the Navy. Still under the advice of the Red Dog, the Navy sent half of the masters and collected the pirates around. In the past few months, thousands of famous pirates have been arrested or killed on the spot. Unknown pirates Even more, the pirates gradually realized the powerful power of the Navy, and the rumors did not break. Among them, the team that has contributed the most and is still the strongest is still the team of the red dog. They are composed of a whole hundred naval warships, and the leaders have two top figures, which also makes them directly Going deep into the new route, catching the pirates everywhere, the pirates on the islands passing by are clear. I have to say that although the means of red dogs cannot be respected, it is still very effective. The red dog took the phone bug and sat down on the chair. "Bloo Blum.........Bega Punk, what are you looking for? Don''t you go to Huang Wei to trouble me?" There was a very cumbersome voice over the phone. "Hey, hello, who are you talking to? Don''t forget who designed the new ship for you, the new gun!" The red dog snorted with disdain. "There is something to say, I am busy now, I don''t have time to talk to you." "You are still so boring, it is so fun to hunt down the pirates? And your means is a bit cruel, your fleet is the biggest, but the captured pirates are the least of all the teams..." "The justice of the Navy must be executed by someone. This is beyond doubt. After you finished, I don''t want to talk too much to a wretched person." It seems that I know the temper of the red dog, and Berga Punk said with some helplessness. "Okay, okay, I really served you, no nonsense, tell a message that you are very interested." "What news?" Red dog said indifferently, but his eyes drifted to the distance. Because in the far front, there is a pirate ship driving slowly. "The whereabouts of Chiba, hey, are you interested?" The red dog directly pinched the phone bug in his hand. Then he found out that something was wrong, and found a phone bug to re-cast Bega Punk. "You are suffering from neurosis! The laborer tells you kindly, but you hang me up....." The red dog''s hand is tightly gripped, and several clear blue veins are floating on the fist.... Chiba......... He directly interrupted the chatter of Bega Punk: "Don''t worry, I know you have a purpose, but it doesn''t matter to me, tell me the location of Chiba." "I don''t want to cut down on someone''s power, how could it be........" Bega Punk is still chattering. "Shut up! Location!" The red dog whispered. "Amount, half an hour ahead of your speed." Bega Punk replied very quickly. "How did you know." "Who am I! Bega Punk! See you on the side of the bird? That''s the big man''s.... Hey! Hey! You know how troublesome a monitor is. Don''t be a bastard!!!! "I don''t know, I don''t need to know." The red dog retracted, and a charred seagull slammed into the sea. "You bastard!!! If it is not your nearest distance, this uncle will definitely not find you!" said Bega Punk on the phone. "Bega Punk, if you are not so cumbersome, maybe it will be better." The red dog suddenly made a word. However, this sentence made the other side of the Bega Punk almost no spurt out of the old blood. "I am wretched with you..." When he had not said this, the red dog had already hung up the phone and then moved to the bow. The ship was already accelerating when it first saw the 2.7 pirate ship, and Bega Punk was worthy of being known as the world leader for 500 years. His newly designed ship was ten times faster than before, short. In a few minutes, a full hundred Korean warships caught up with the escaped pirate ship. Just as the red dog stood on the bow and prepared to shoot, a huge black robotic arm was placed on one arm, and the purple-haired old man with black sunglasses took the lead to rush out from behind his back. "This pirate ship will be handed over to me. This old bone is going to be active." Seeing the old man who was over half a year old, but still strong, the bare-faced face of the red dog showed a smile. "Zefa teacher, you are still not free." "Ha ha ha ha!!! crushing and blasting!!!" Along with a hearty laugh, a beam of hot light was shot from the right arm of Zefa''s sea floor stone, and the whole ship was smashed. . v4 Chapter 210： : rush in directly The waves were cut in half by the huge bow, and the ԡ was advancing at an extremely fast speed. However, the distance between them is a bit far away. Even at the speed of the ԡ, it will arrive at noon tomorrow. At the moment, Chiba is on the stern, grabbing every point of time to cultivate, and various endless attacking skills are constantly blasting from Chiba. After all, tomorrow, it will be a fierce battle against the aunt. After using the "Village Yumaru" nearly a hundred drops of water in two seconds in two seconds, Chiba took a long breath and squatted down on the ground. "I finally managed to get along with this knife. I can''t think of the knife that I grabbed." "Black Beard has been working with Auntie in Uzbekistan to save his two crew members. Although he is very unhappy, but with his current manpower, he will definitely not give up both of them. With their help, it is Can barely drag 14 to live with the aunt." "But I didn''t think Beckman''s guy had gone away long ago.... Hey, he can''t even shoot if he''s not there, because it will cause confusion...." Chiba said with a wry smile: "The four emperors are not, if the three emperors are all involved, then even if there are ten Uzza, they cant stand their toss... "Fortunately, the wounds of the cat python and the Duke of the canine have been healed. The two of them rely on the guns brought by Kidd''s bastard. They can barely hold it by geographical advantage. Fortunately, ''king'' has been seriously injured by me. I dont know if Im dead, otherwise he will fly to the sky, and the strong artillery will not hit him... "It''s still okay, I should be able to stick to my back, wait until I go back, oh..." Chiba Yin laughed. "In Caesar''s research, I found a lot of good things, what? Biochemical bombs, weapons of mass destruction, such as gas bombs... Hey, you first come to provoke me, then dont blame me." Said here, Chiba climbed up, picked up the knife and muttered while walking toward the front of the deck. "Speaking, I don''t know how Xueba''s research is. He hasn''t slept for four days in a row. When it''s time, the medicine hasn''t been studied well. When people are tired, they are tired..." Just a few steps away, a layer of blue defensive hood rose from the side of Chiba, wrapped the whole boat in, and then there were a few loud noises on the shield. The tree saw the sparks directly on the side. The shield was completely submerged, but the hood was not damaged at all, and the shock was almost the same as... Chiba frowned and went to the deck, only to find everyone on the deck. "what happened?" Ace shrugged and pointed to the distance. "Look at yourself, you are a ghost." Chiba followed the instructions of Ace, this does not matter, even his heart has raised a sense of absurdity. "Why? Why is there a navy in the new route? And is it still such a mighty piece?" The new route is the world of the Four Emperors. The first half of the great channel is the Navy''s strength. This is almost the default. And Ace was grinning, and some disdain said: "There is a close proximity to the entrance, and the original Kato who is the controller of this piece has disappeared. Dolfranming is killed by you, so the navy Gradually began to erode the chassis, and you are not saying that many pirates have been killed by them." "What should we do? Boss? Fight or run?" Urki said with some uncertainty, he saw two figures on the bow. One is a red dog, the other does not know, but can stand side by side with the red dog, how to think is not weak where to go. However, Urki said this sentence is not afraid of the two of them with the ship, but afraid of being delayed. Chiba''s brow wrinkled slightly. He also saw the two figures and thought of Urki''s thoughts, but he recognized Zefa. "What old thing... What kind of fun is he coming together?" In Chiba''s thoughts, another wave of shells was overwhelming. If the last cannonball rain surprised Chiba, then this time he didn''t even lift his head. "A Zefa, a red dog........ Hey, now is not the time to entangle with them... but to avoid them, I am afraid it will waste a lot of time." Chiba looked up and looked at the word-snake that they deliberately used a hundred warships. It didn''t take long for Chiba to decide the strategy. "We don''t fight or hide! Open the protective cover! Rush from the front! Now it''s time to recharge some of the ''100 guns'' and come back, just smash the battleships in front!" When Chiba finished, he saw everyone looking at him with a strange look, making him a little overwhelmed. "Amount, what happened.... Is this wrong?" Urki was the first to shake his head. He rushed to the control room with excitement and shouted as he ran. "No, it''s right! Why didn''t you think about it before! Go straight ahead of them! The defensive defensive hood is not the shells that can be broken! Just take the attack of the red dog and the 223 mysterious man!" Robin also nodded with a smile, then sat down calmly, drank tea, and looked at his book....... You are really laid back......... And Qiao Ba licked his eyes and put a few pills in Chiba. "This is the finished product after the transformation. I added a mild drug to it, which greatly reduced the potency. It will only increase the strength by about 10%, but it will not consume the life, but it will be weak after use... ..... and I went to sleep... I was sleepy..." After that, Qiaoba was close to the cabin with a lack of interest. Bonnie dropped a I thought it was a big fight and ran to Robins side, sitting back on the ground and drooling at his barbecue........ You....... How can this be done, throwing me back to work, I will be finished, I am the captain....... Only Aces eyes stood on the deck, staring at the slowly rising metal guns on both sides of the boat, and he couldnt open his eyes. He said, I cant see the attack of the rumors, see the ''100 guns. The attack is not bad." Just as the other side was waiting for it, and the Chiba side was in short supply, the ԡ was in a straight line, close to the 100 naval warships. v4 Chapter 211： : Chiba vs Zefa As the two sides gradually approached, Chiba also put away the expression of the slinger, and the room force spread out, and all the winds around the kilometer were gathered in the bottom of my heart. Slowly raising his head, Chiba appeared on the bow of the ԡ, with a hand extended and his thumb down. When the fire of the sky was over, he pressed it to the front. "Hey! A bunch of garbage!!!" The rumbling fire blasted on the thin defensive hood in front of Chiba, and the inexhaustible flames blocked the sight of Chiba. When the smoke spreads, Chiba saw that the red dog face standing on the boat turned green, and the Zefa face around him did not look good. His sea floor stone had a faint purple brilliance on his right arm. Chiba licked it, and turned to Ace. "The right arm of the sea floor stone......... Hey, Ace, the old man called Zefa, you should have heard of it. It is a teacher of many naval generals. His right arm has been cut and the sea has been re-installed. The stone arm, he is to be dealt with by me, the red dog is handed to you no problem?" "Well, no problem, I have long seen that the red dog is not pleasing to the eye." Ace snorted and slammed his fist. Red dog? Chibas slight recollections almost didnt smile. "Ha ha ha ha!! Red dog, red dog, it is a meaning! You are a very good person!" Chiba said while holding his stomach and pointing at the red dog. "Hey! Red Dog! Let me see and see your ability! Don''t let me down!" After hearing this, the red dog was angered by the temper, and he stepped on the deck and stepped out the deck to a hole in the size of the tank, and he rushed straight into the air. The right hand arm was rapidly lavaized, and a beach of gold and red lava that melted the gold and iron was dropped from the arm. "Bastard! Give me a die! Spitfire!!!" With the shout of the red dog, a huge melting fist of ten meters wide with a full moon of Mars, rumbling to the Chiba. Chiba did not even look at the melt fist, but he was even more surprised that the red dog was in the air. "Cut, will he also be ''monthly step''? No wonder so big." "Ha ha ha!! It is also one of the three awards of the red dog, how can month step not practice? Ace smiled and replied, but his eyes did not have a slight contempt, but revealed a dignified look. "Hey, look at me........Fire fist!!!!" An orange flame fist, which is even bigger than the lava fist, blasted from the hand of Ace and straightened up to the fist of the red dog. Two fists with strong fire attributes collided in the air, and then with a loud bang, two fists burst into the sky at the same time, and a fast lava wrapped in an orange-red flame fell in all directions. All the lava that fell on the defensive hood had no effect. After hitting it, it slowly slipped with the hood, while the Navy rushed out more than a dozen navals or knives that could use the ''monthly step''. Or a sword, or a fist, or a gun, all kinds of martial arts come out, the lava that has fallen will fly out. Ace and the red dog looked at each other, and there was a raging war in his eyes. He also rushed into the air on the unfamiliar moonstep, bringing up the flames of the sky, and slamming a punch at the red dog. "Hey? Which one is..." Among the naval officers who rushed out, Chiba found a familiar figure. But before he even looked at it, in the perception of the room position, a tall figure rushed to the protective cover on the moonstep, and the shining knife light reflected the black domineering flash in the sun. "Want to attack my protective cover? Not a general with the top lieutenant level, how could it be........" The words of Chiba have not been finished yet. The figure took a fist-sized seed from his arms and put it under his feet. He danced in a very strange posture. "Grow! Grow ~~ Grow!!" With his strange dance, the seed grew rapidly. A huge plant like a vine appeared in the air, one fell on the protective cover, and the other was attached to the naval warship. "Oh? A little bit interesting?" Chiba looked at the guy with a lot of funny body and looked at him with a few jokes and watched him use all his strength to cut it on the hood. A loud noise rang from the tip of the knife, while the light blue defensive hood did not have a trace of damage. "cut.." As expected, I thought it would surprise me a bit. Chibas finger was hooked, and ''Mura Yumaru appeared silently in his hand. "room! baton!" Chibas figure disappeared instantly, and then he appeared in front of the colorful man, with a long knife in his hand with a ray of thunder, and squatting at him. Although this person did not break the hood, but as the first person who dared to rush here, he still has a few brushes. His body was pulled back, and the long knife in his hand was taken back in front of him. At the same time, the other hand twitched like a cockroach. Several large bags of vines appeared on the huge vines behind Chiba, and then a few very thick vines grew wildly, from the visual dead corner to the Chiba in the air. Attacked and went. In the face of the sudden emergence of Chiba, not only did not panic, but instead took the knife defense, while using the visual dead angle to attack Chiba, he had to say that he did very well in just a few seconds. But that''s just that he is doing well. It''s not enough just to do well. Chibas mouth showed a smile, and a small electric current burst into the body, and the vines behind him were turned into a smog. At the same time, the ''Village Yumao'' in his hand did not have any clever tricks on the knife. . The violent current instantly passed into his body, and the paralysis effect of the current took effect. Under the knife of Chiba, he did not even hold the knife. He was directly thrown out and the chest was marked with a long crack. Straight the huge vine into two halves. ". Binz!!!" A sleek sea-blue wave with long hair, a slender female navy rushing out from behind, stepping on the ''moon step'' and receiving him before Binz fell into the sea, and turned him to The direction of the navy was lost. But before she returned, Chibas figure appeared in front of her and caught the female navy directly. I said how familiar is it. You are the owner of the regressive fruit with a bug! Ian! "And it''s still a swordsman? By the way, teach swordsmanship!" A huge mechanical claw appeared behind the body of Chiba, and the muzzle of the mechanical claw gave birth to horrible energy. "Zefa teacher!!!!" Originally gave up and fled Ain, suddenly screamed with joy. Zefa used the sea floor stone mechanical arm to reach the back of Chiba. "Hey! Little devil! That is my favorite disciple........" As he spoke, Zefa launched the shells in the arm of the sea floor stone, and the hot light rushed out of the muzzle. "You still don''t hit their ideas!!!!". v4 Chapter 212： :captive Zefas sea-roofed mechanical arm was almost attacked by Chibas heart. The reason why he did not catch Chiba and then attacked was because he knew that Chiba was immune to the sea stone. Instead of wasting that time, it is better to attack him directly from the beginning. The hot light spread out from the armor of the sea floor stone. With a glare flashing, a huge explosion sounded, and the explosion of the explosion cloud directly covered the three people. This explosion is obviously different from the previous one. The sea surface that is hundreds of meters around is instantly emptied. The waves of more than ten meters are tumbling and thinking about the surrounding warships. The energy waves that are diffused will not be far from here. The rumor ''the number is pushed and shakes up. When the explosion just sounded, the navy warship whispered. "Hey!! That''s Zefa''s Explosive Rock''! If you are close, even Chiba will be seriously injured! "That is of course! The blasting rock is a horrible thing that can blow up an entire island!" It seems that he remembered something, and the navy stunned. Remember, before relying on dozens of explosive rocks to directly wipe out a pirate island? The red dog flashed a fist of Ace and glanced over there. "Zefa''s robotic arm is filled with ''explosive rock''. If it is more than 240, it is a powerful weapon that can compete with the ''ancient weapon.''" And Ace is screaming, even the answer is not owed, he knows that this is the red dog wants to distract him, just rely on Chiba''s metamorphosis to the extreme power, a bomb, how could he cause some damages. "Cut, red dog, do you still have holes to see other places? Um?" With a sneer, Ace turned into a flame, and when the red dog looked backwards, he bullied himself. All the places in the body, fists, feet, arms and knees were used as weapons, with a violent flame. The ground hit the red dog. "cut.." Seeing the plan failed, the red dog snorted and waved the fist in his hand against countless flames. When the explosion dissipated, the scene inside allowed the navy to breathe a sigh of relief. The two figures rushed through the center of the explosion. A ray of lightning and a hot beam of light blew from the two figures. The two leaves of Chiba and Zefa were not hurt at all. The air stepped on a wave of ripples, entangled in the air back and forth, strangled. (beeg) The navy swallowed as they watched the lightning knives that could destroy a warship. "No........The degree of explosion can still have such a strong attack..." In fact, how did Zefa come to him, Chiba really did not notice, not that he was not vigilant, but that Zefa should use some special skills to escape his perception. But in the last few seconds, Chiba still felt the arrival of Zefa. The fruit of the operation instantly turns into a line of fruit, and when the mind is up, the hand is shot backwards. The most commonly used ''cobweb wall'' is almost in the back, and the fine spider web resists the full power of the explosion. Its down. At the time of the explosion, Chiba was not idle. When he reached out, he tied Ain with a string and saw the dense lines. Not to mention that it was moving, even a finger was a delusion. "Let Ain down!" Zefas eyes almost spurted out fire. He thought that the unexpected blow, even if he couldnt seriously hurt Chiba, could make him unprepared. It was because of this that Zefa did not choose to save the first time. Al Ain. But I didn''t expect Chiba''s reaction to be so fast. Not only did he completely block his blow, but he also caught Ain alive. "The beauty you want, the people in my hands are so easy to let go." Chiba turned over a big white eye, and there was no intention of letting people go. Instead, she used the line of fruit to tie Ain firmly to her back. Well, its chest forward, and Chibas plan is self-evident. But ..... was not brought to the soft touch of imagination. What''s special, it''s hard to be bold and take advantage of it, but it''s too small! Wrapped up by the line, the whole hard state! and many more! Now is not the time to think about it! Uzu! There is something about Uzu! Chibas eyes suddenly became fierce, and the ''Village Yumaru in his hand was also intimidated by his dance. Although Chiba does not have any knives, but it does not hold his reaction and speed, often Zefa is just raising his hand, and Chiba will smash the past with more than a dozen knives. Zees law, because of the reason that Ain was tied behind Chiba, seemed to be a little bit shackled. In the face of Chibas unreasonable style of play, it was gradually suppressed. "Ha ha ha ha!!!" The ''Village Rain Pills'' in Chibas hands smashed from all angles, although the intensity was not great, and there was no rule, but the victory was extremely fast and the angle was smashed. Zefa belongs to the type that opens and closes, holds a huge robotic arm, and fires at the same time. It is just being restrained by Chiba. As a result, Zefa is suppressed more and more, and the wounds are fine. Appeared on him. "Zefa teacher........." Just when Chiba was playing, the ԡ was uploaded to Urkis amnesty. "Boss! Ace! Flash! Open!" Hearing this sentence, Chiba immediately took the knife and stepped away from the battlefield on the moonstep, transforming the thunder fruit into the fruit of the operation in the air. "Leave Ain! Where are you going to escape?! You are surrounded by our navy! Don''t beat me and want to escape!" "Hey, let you see something you haven''t seen." Chiba smiled in the air, and the room stood up. Before Zefa attacked, he took the distant Ace and transferred it back to the boat. Looking at the easy escape of Chiba and Ace, the face of Zefa and the red dog is not so good, especially Zefa, almost a face is black. "Bastard..." Just as Zefa stepped on the ''monthly step'' and there were more than a dozen ''explosive rocks'' in his hand, several barrels on the ԡ that he had not noticed suddenly lit up the glaring light. More than a dozen shells flickered and passed by Zefa in an instant. When he had not reacted to what happened, a huge explosion of more than a dozen groups was ringing behind him. A total of 30 naval warships were slammed into a fireball by the rumor. . v4 Chapter 213： : torture The gray sky, the dark clouds in the sky give people a feeling of being about to be integrated into the essence. The violent thunder and lightning fall with the pouring rain, and the huge sea that has been rolling in the air has exploded. Potholes. From time to time, there were a few shiny lightnings slamming down against the '''', but after hitting the pale blue defensive hood, the fierce thunder was like a little spark, '''' It disappeared and disappeared. Chiba worriedly stood on the bow and tried to distinguish the direction. After the blockade of the naval battleship was blasted yesterday, the '''' rushed out of the encirclement at an extremely fast speed, even though the remaining warships all made the gunfire screaming at the muzzle, but Those shells did not play a role in the defensive hood at all. This is not a quantitative problem. This is a quality problem. The shells and shields are not a product of a single level. The amount is only awkward. Despite the strong interception of the red dog and Zefa, Zefa even threw out more than a dozen ''explosive rocks'' to attack, but it was still blocked by the combination of Chiba and his line, and by the speed of the '''', after a night of sailing I have long known that the warships are going to go there. However, this morning, Chiba and his party met an unprecedented storm. It is this storm that dragged down their progress. What is the most feared thing for people sailing on the sea? If a list is listed, the storm will definitely be among the top three. This rain has come very fast, great, although with the '''' number, it is not afraid of the storm, but in this sea and the sky is almost connected, just a wave has a tens of meters high environment, thousand The leaves are not even half the normal speed. What''s even worse is that, as expected, they should be in the position of the Lord, but in this storm they simply can''t find where the Lord is. As for the only record pointer... was forgotten in Uzu. So they turned around like a flies. Looking at the pouring rain in front, Chiba sighed heavily, while cursing a few days of whisper. "Hey, Urki, you come to stare first. I go to the cabin and copy the chick''s ability. By the way, learn a little sword." Urki nodded and quickly ran to the position of Chiba, and said to him with enthusiasm. "Boss, can''t you summon the clouds? Can you dismiss them?" Chiba said with some helplessness: "I am ''the thundering fruit'', not the ''cloud fruit''. The aggregate cloud relies mainly on the pull of the ''line fruit'', and now the clouds are all together, how do you let me Are they pulling away? And am I pulling it?" Urki looked up at the sky and couldn''t see the side. At the very least, there were tens of millions of meters of dark clouds. He ran to the bow and began to observe the sea. "Fortunately, before the rain was like the Lord, the two sides could not be dispatched for the time being, otherwise it would be worse..." Chiba sighed back into the room, he just came in, a figure quickly rushed to him, and then pulled the Chiba to throw the shadow back to the original place. A heavy **** sat on the sofa, and Chiba stalked as I was being bundled into a ball, and I''m trying to squirm. "Hey, can you be honest, but fortunately, you didn''t let go of it, otherwise my ship will be regressed'' by you, um, or honestly tied up. Al Ain was not taken lightly by Chiba. Now she is still tied with a pair of sea floor stone handcuffs. She is thrown down in the absence of her body. It is so hanging for tears. After a while, Ain turned his head to Chiba and looked at him with sorrow, but with her wavy blue hair and crispy cuckoo voice, it was no threat to Chiba. "I won''t reveal a little bit of things to you! I want to take out the secrets of the Navy from here, I don''t think about it! I won''t say it if I kill it!" Having said that, when she saw Chiba smile and walked over to her, she was still squatting and squirming backwards... "Oh? Really?" "You...what are you doing! Don''t be so close to me!" Ain said in a panic, two black eyes revealing some uneasiness. After seeing Ain, Chiba laughed even more. However, Chibas smile is not the same thing in Ais eyes. Asking for flowers "You... don''t come over!!!" "Oh... you didn''t say it if you killed it? Then use another method!" Chiba looked at Ain in a wretched manner, and the naked eyes even made the latter shudder. "You...you are...thinking about..." Al Ains voice changed a bit. On the ground, ๾s rolled into the corner and squirmed and crawled away from Chiba. But she was not only tied to the body, but also tied to the sea floor stone, she was weak and weak, she was not far away. When she looked back, she saw that Chiba was slowly coming to her, and her eyes were still fluttering from time to time. She bent her mouth and shouted with fear. ........ "Zefa teacher will come to save me! Don''t mess! I will ask you to ask for help with Zefa!" When I heard this, the wretched expression that Chiba originally installed was almost not smiling, and asked Zefa for sympathy? Forgot how I caught you back? Now Ain simply doesn''t have the calmness and decisiveness before, and the whole brain is a little premonition. Wa hahaha! ! ! This trick is really useful! ! ! ! Wait... Is the labor and management look so cumbersome? ? ? Chiba looked at Ain a little depressed, and the latter had already collapsed into a group. The **** eyes were full of water mist, and the soft blue hair was cluttered on the body, giving her a picturesque face. There was a bit of temptation on it. Chiba stayed a little. Only in the next moment, he woke up and made another look of a wretched uncle. He stared at her and looked up. When she saw that she almost cried, Chiba stopped this action. . Stretching out his hand and picking Ain''s chin, Chiba said contemptuously: "Hey, it''s not unusual to meet, but it''s actually set aside, how do you know where we will pass." Looking at the face of Chiba, who was close to his face, Alns eyes almost turned into a swirl, and the brain couldnt react at all. She almost opened her mouth. "Yes... yes... Bega... Bega Pang... Punk... Say...". v4 Chapter 214： : Found aunt "Bega Punk?" Chiba slowly stood up with a puzzled expression on his face. Ian quickly escaped a large distance to the side, watching the expression of Chiba full of fear. "Yes, it is Bega Punk. It is the phone bug that Bega Punk gave to the general dog. At that time, I was with the teacher Zefa, and I heard it clearly." After hearing the name of Bega Punk, Chiba no longer had the heart to play around with Ain. "Why would it be him? Isn''t he still like the Navy?" There is no such thing as a naval lieutenant, Chiba said to himself. No, since there are more than five hundred years of technology, then he must be a proud person. Which kind of person will vent the navy? But apart from the fact that I was on the top of the war, I didnt have a relationship with him. At the end of the hand, Chiba asked for "four or three zeros". "What kind of person is he in your impression? Also, tell me everything he has and answer it seriously, otherwise I can''t promise to do something weird." Ian said awkwardly and said in a hurry. "I am only a teacher''s disciple. Although I am already a lieutenant general, I am not sure about this Bega Punk because I am following the teacher." Chiba slightly squinted, his eyes swaying again in the latter''s body, and Chiba''s kind of thoughts, but there seemed to be any thoughts, and Ein suddenly panicked. "I....I.....I just know that he is on an island on a great route! It is a winter island, and it is an uninhabited island. People who listen to the Navy say that all of them are his mechanical devices, and that the Bega Punk is mysterious. Very, there is only one person living on that island, and the assistants are all robots!" "Nothing?" Chiba continued to stare at Ain, who swallowed and continued to say, "I really only know this. Bega Punk is mysterious. Only a few top layers of the Navy know where he is." And when he used to hand over new weapons with the Navy, he shot robots, and the ''human weapons'' he made..." Chiba didn''t talk, but she still stared at Ain until the latter almost shrank to the corner of the room. When she saw her crying, Chiba recovered her gaze. What is always overlooked by me, seems to be important? Knocked on the skull, Chiba sat down on the sofa and thought about it. The time passed by, the idea that I wanted to ask Ai to teach swords had long been missed by this news. Chiba was frowning and thinking, and Al Ain was afraid in the corner. Looking at Chiba, it seems that I am afraid that he will do something strange. "~~~" A strange cry awakened Chiba from his meditation, and when he looked back, Ain''s face turned red and his face turned away. "No.....not me...." Chiba looked at her with a funny look, while the latter suddenly accelerated under the gaze of Chiba, her face paled. This is not shy, but scared....... Because Chiba has come Ц. "No!! Don''t come over!! Don''t come over!!" Ian screamed and crashed into a bug, but still tried to squirm in the distance. Chiba looked helplessly and looked at the screaming Al Ain. For this little girl, Chiba is still a bit of a good feeling. Of course, it is not that kind of affection, but because she knows that there will be a great chance that she will be caught by herself, but she will still kill her companion. Just this, Chiba will not do anything to her, although there is such a loss in my heart.... His Majesty, Chiba stretched out and grabbed Ains calf and took her over. The latter was stiffened while being caught. After the tension reached the limit, the eyes turned into two whirlpools, and they fainted without a word. Pulling her over, Chiba untied the line on her body, and when she saw her fainting, Chiba slightly swept her mouth. "Hey, hello...not it...." Ten minutes later, Chiba and his entourage, plus Ace and Ian, sat at the table and ate Urki''s new cuisine in Uzbeki. After Urki took the food up, he ran to the outside with a plate of eggs and smashed the wine. His post-job task continued to be paralyzed, but it could not be delayed. Chiba and her family ate and ate, and Bonnie and Ace stared at a fragrant roast chicken, which was wiped out in just a few seconds. On the lively dining table, Chiba looked at the food in front of her eyes and did not move at all. "Faith, the two captives of the black beard have such a good treatment for you. They are still unconscious in the cabin. If it is not for your cooperation, but also for the purpose of saving your companions, it is so easy to let you out. ....." And Ain looked up and looked at Chiba, and the expression was exactly like... being smashed. This one-eyed Chiba is uncomfortable, because several people in the opposite side have already cast doubts on him, because before the room''s screaming, they are squatting on the door. Ace bit a piece of meat in his mouth, his face showing a sullen expression. "Chiba, you don''t really do anything? Hey, I didn''t expect you to be such a person." Bonnie, who was eating in the distance, pinched the meat bones in her hand into two halves. "Hey, hello!! What do you say about it!! I am just afraid that she will be able to use our ship! Take her heart away!!! And you see the two scars on her leg. Did you? I also specially repaired her!" "Hey ~ on the leg~" Ace said, his face showing a sunny smile. But that smile is full of treacherous meaning in Chiba''s eyes. Chiba looked at Ace, and licked his fingers. "You are looking for something........" I was preparing lessons for Ace and let him know who was the boss on the ship. Urkis excited voice was worn from the outside. "Boss! Boss! There is a boat outside! Look at the cake-like look, it must be Aunt is right! Come out! 5.2 Cake-like boat? I couldn''t help but talk to Ace, and one of Chiba''s light ones turned and rushed out. And everyone looked at each other and excitedly followed up. Only Ain was still sitting in a daze, and it seemed that he had not come out of the heart. When coming out of the door, Chiba saw the little white spot far away, and it was so eye-catching in the dark storm. Although the little white point is small, every part of the ship''s structure clearly appears in the eyes of Chiba. That kind of cake-like boat, absolutely wrong, is the aunt! And there have been more than one ship, there are more than a dozen ships around, look like that, it should also be the aunt''s boat. "Very good, Urki, to slow down the ship," Chiba squinted: "We, let them say hello first." v4 Chapter 215： : Consultation plan At noon, it should be sunny, and today''s dark clouds almost block 90% of the sun, and the black and white between the heavens and the earth, with the pouring rain and the wind blowing up a dozen meters of waves, from time to time. Several lightnings fell from the air. This dull, damp weather makes the Aunt line that loves cakes very annoying. In the middle of the fleet, the cake on the cake that was a little bigger than the ԡ was twice, and there was a roar at the top. It was a woman, she was several times bigger than the average person, her eyes were exposed to bloodshot eyes, with thick lipstick and light purple eyeshadow, wearing a pink wide dress, two clouds-like things floating in her On both sides, we are surprised that these two clouds still have five senses and are still talking. This is the head of the bigmom pirate group, one of the four emperors, Charlotte Lingling. The 14 clouds with little hats around her are called Thunderclouds of Zeus, and the other is called Prometheus, but it is not so much a cloud. It is more suitable for a fire. Hey, throwing a piece of cake in his hand on the ground, scared a pirate who sent the cake to almost run out, and anyone can see that the aunt was in a bad mood these days. And the aunt looked at the sky with a sullen look and shouted loudly. "Zeus!! Let me blow up these annoying dark clouds! So heavy moisture, even the taste of the cake has changed!!!" There are more than a dozen men under her. These are her children, but now they are looking at the aunt who is almost in a state of madness. No one dares to persuade them, they bow their heads and eat without any odor. pastry. After hearing this again, Prometheus, who had been floating in the air and emitting endless light, sighed. "Mom, let Zeus go, with the nature of his thundercloud, will make the rain even bigger." "Then go! I came here personally not to eat this cake!" Aunt yelled at Prometheus, and at the same time smashed the table in front of him and slammed it on the floor of the hall. Prometheus long sighed as he watched the aunt who had almost never heard of any persuasion. Let this day go out? There is no firepower in one, let alone dispel the clouds, and even drifting in the air is laborious........ "Do you have any good ideas?....... Forget it, don''t ask." Looking at the crowd and heading down, pretending to be everyone who didn''t hear him, Prometheus closed his mouth with interest. Just then, a hat, a lot of lollipops on the hat. Slim, with a long nose tongue, the person with a candy cane in his hand stood up and said in his strange voice. "You, my brothers and sisters, I have a way. You see that the ''Three Stars'' are on the Uzu. Its a black beard. Its a big group of bastards. We cant hide here for this little rain. What is this? reason?" "Let''s help them, although this is wrong with them, but we are a big family, isn''t it? Or we should understand each other." His name is Charlotte Perrospero, the first son of the aunt, and the candy man who ate the fruit. He is not only superior in force, but also very intellectual. Many things in the aunt pirate group are his hands. As soon as this statement came out, many people who sat there and immediately responded. Yes! Even if it is raining outside, it is better than staying here, waiting for my mother to go crazy. "Yes! Can''t let my mother continue to suffer here! We have to go out to help our mother! Help my brothers and sisters!" "Right right!! Mom, let us go out and help them!" "Yes! Mom, although they made a mistake, the main mistake was in the person called ''Chiba''," Pelos Pero turned and said to the fidgeting aunt: "Let us go, as soon as possible. Help mom solve the problem." And because there is no aunt to eat a delicious cake, it has become a bit violent. She stepped on the floor and stepped on the heavy floor directly into a hole in the size of a water tank. The invisible gas penetrated directly. The entire ship broke through the bottom of the ship. "Chiba.....Chiba.....Chiba!!!!!" The deafening sound waves are emitted from the aunt''s mouth, and one person who has been prepared for defense is quickly throwing two groups of cotton into his ears. The powerful sound waves directly shattered the surrounding windows, the surrounding walls swayed, the cracks appeared on the walls, and the decorations in the room burst into pieces when they met the first wave. Perrosperos eyes were slightly stunned, and the candy cane was slightly waved. The hole in the size of the water tank was directly repaired by a candy. Even the crushed ship was repaired. The candy was creeping. Cooled quickly and turned into the same floor as the original. The surrounding walls were blown by a sneaky person, and all the cracks were precisely added with a caramel, and the repair of the wall was completed. As for the rain that rushed into the 203 due to the broken window, it evaporated quickly under the illumination of Prometheus, and the latter did not even move. The aunt''s howling stopped after a few seconds, and Perros Pero waved, a layer of translucent candy window appeared on it, and a savory, giant cake three meters high was pushed outside. mountain. After smelling the aroma of the cake, the aunt who was about to go crazy calmed down, grabbed a piece of cake and went straight to the mouth. Peloserro bent slightly. "Mom, this is the latest baked cake. You can enjoy it first. Let''s go to the Uzuo net. If that, then we are not afraid of Chiba." "Go and kill them all," Aunt said with some ambiguity: "All killed." Pelos Perros: "All killed?" Aunt stopped to eat the cake, and slowly turned to look at Perros Perot, the eyes full of killing let the latter swallow, said her word by word. "You, no, listen, come, what? All, kill, now!!!!!" Two cold sweats slid down her cheek, and he quickly bent down to cover his fear. "Yes!!! I will do it! Mom!!". v4 Chapter 216： : Sneak attack The black rain is still falling, but this rain can not hinder the Chiba action. Tens of meters below the bottom of the cake boat, Chiba is carrying out the lightning elementalization. In this case, he does not need to breathe, not afraid of sea water, and by the conductivity of water, he can easily shuttle in the water. It can rush out hundreds of meters, but the consumption is not small. This time, I mainly want to see if my aunt is not here, and see what they are going to do next. If it is, it is natural to use ڡ to strike her out of simplicity. ڡ is powerful and extremely fast, and it is difficult for someone to escape its blow. But the problem is that its attack range is a little small. The width of five meters is really big for a gun, but you can try to pull the distance down 10,000 meters. There are ghosts in the middle of the fight, let alone even the shadow of the aunt. Thinking of this, Chiba sighed deeply. Because there is a master such as aunt, Chiba did not release the room position and the smell of the smell, just drifting in the water, looking for the opportunity to look into the eyes. Before he approached, a fierce temper was directly rushing through the deck from above and rushed over to him. He was so scared that Chiba hurried back, so he thought he was aunt. Although he is not afraid of aunt, he is not arrogant enough to feel that he can fight against the whole pirate group with his own strength. Just one aunt is enough for him, let alone she has so many children. But after a long time, Chiba realized that the opposite did not find his meaning, so the courage was big again. Finally, taking advantage of the moment that the three patrols passed by to monitor the gap, Chiba opened a small room and instantly exchanged himself with a piece of wood chips at the bottom of the ship. After showing the figure on the floor, and quickly found a place that was not wary after a week, Chiba had a long breath except for the tone. "It''s easy, a few of Esna''s guys are capable. It''s unlucky. This is all about me. I am the captain! This little thing shouldn''t be the crew?"? Look around and around, Chiba will see the smell spread in a few feet around, slowly walked over the boat. Complain to complain, the work to do is still to do. Fortunately, the last time Chiba had had the experience of sneaking in, this time it was also a light-hearted road, and it was easy to touch the center of the ship. "It''s so simple........" Just as Chiba had just finished saying this, there was a hurried footstep in front of him, and he hurriedly hid in the corner of the corridor. It can be heard from the footsteps that they seem a bit flustered, and one of the masters of the footsteps is puzzled. "Is it really necessary to kill all of Uzuo? Is it true that the Three Stars will also be killed by Chiba? Pelos Pero turned back and rubbed a cane on the man''s head. "You are a fool! Can you kill the light! The ''Three Stars'' still live a fart! They rely on them to threaten Chiba! Killing them is tantamount to cutting off the life of the ''Three Stars'' !" "That... what should I do? Mom gave the order." The previous business was somewhat wronged. "Mom''s order can''t be heard, but don''t kill them all," Pelos Perrault snorted, said gloomyly: "Call half, stay half on the line! Half of the difference, half used to threaten Chiba Let the kid know that our pirates are not comparable to the beasts who take the garbage!" "Oh, that''s of course, Kaido is missing, Jack disappears, ''king'' is dead in the hands of Kataku''s chest brother, now the whole beast has a ''queen'' left to support, hehe, they are annexed Its just a matter of time! Use this Uzbeks annihilation to warn those who dont cooperate! Let them know the power of our pirates! "Oh, that''s right........ Just because he doesn''t know where the black beard comes out and wants to stop us? Innocent!" Perros Pero whispered softly. A group of more than a dozen people talked while walking through the corridor, but what they did not notice was that an invisible mist had slowly entered the nostrils with the air, as the blood flowed. Deeply infiltrated into the blood of their bodies. When they left, Chibas face came out from the corner, but now he is in a thunderous state, holding a bomb-like thing in his hand. However, this bomb has now been dismantled by him, and a puffy gray mist is sprinkled from it, and it disappears into the air in front. "There was still some people who couldn''t bear to use this kind of thing. Now it seems that I really want to think about it. Since you want to ignore Uzza, then don''t blame me for being strong. Caesar will praise this bomb, I hope you don''t let me. Disappointment is, otherwise the next time I personally twisted his dog''s head." Gently put the bomb on the ground, and Chiba turned into a small group of electric awns that rushed along where they came. "From the above together, it should have just been discussed. On this occasion, the aunt can''t be absent, then the aunt is on it........" A few minutes later, Chiba had touched it. In a wide hall, Chiba saw a big cake in the middle of the room. Behind the cake, it is a fat woman who is a big sleeper. Chiba sneaked down in the distance, flashing a few kills in his eyes, but he finally gave up the idea of ??a sneak attack. "For safety reasons, let''s try it first." Take a small iron ball from the wrist, the iron ball has a fine technical texture. This is still a thing from Caesar''s laboratory. This is one of his most proud masterpieces. It is a terrible poisonous bomb of the king, which he extracted from his gas. Because of the almost unlimited raw materials, Caesar extracted a large number of gas toxins, and carried out numerous compressions, plus a little material he blended. The small **** contain toxins that are terrible to the extreme, as long as it is any blood. When you encounter it, the poison gas will be injected directly, and the toxin will be attacked for up to half a second. Caesar used to test the sea king class, a small compressed poison pill, easily poisoned the sea kings of nearly a thousand meters. Slowly, Chiba pressed the little pill into the finger. Although he is not very good at sniping, it is very simple to hit a fixed target within a few hundred meters. Gently took a breath, and the light in the eyes of Chiba blasted, aiming at the aunt lying there. The song pointed to a bullet, and the projectile broke away at an extremely fast speed. "in!". v4 Chapter 217： : Zeus and Prometheus The round small iron ball violently tears the air, and the power of rotation makes it pass silently. In the eyes of Chiba, the Navas poison pill accurately rushes to the aunt''s brow. Seeing that the bullet was about to explode on the forehead''s forehead, a body that was burning with flames, almost a cloud of fireballs appeared in front of the bullets, swallowing the bullets. I don''t know how high the temperature in Prometheus'' body is. Anyway, Caesar said that he could ''put it into the poison pill of all creatures'', only a slight noise in the belly of Prometheus, then there is no The following. Prometheus turned his face in an ugly face, only the face with his eyes and his mouth, aligned with Chiba. Chiba suddenly got a spurt, and the big foot kicked on the wood in front of him. He didn''t care about the wood. He made a lot of noise, and his body shape quickly passed through a layer of planks. "That bastard! Labor returns must let Luo twist his neck!!" Just as Chiba cursed, the front of a group of red flashes, Prometheus almost rushed to the front of Chiba at a speed of teleportation. It did not say to Chiba in one sentence, and took a deep breath, and his mouth swelled high, and the flames of his body rushed. "Great fire!" 193 A group of almost deep red flames spurted out of Prometheus''s mouth, spinning in the air, turning into a group of horrible temperatures and destroying all the power against the Chiba, surrounded by The wooden boards quickly became burnt and burned and turned into ashes. In the passage that Chiba escaping and escaping, the purple-red flame burned everything, and after the fireball, a hole with a diameter of ten meters appeared. "Rely!! Not at all!" Looking at this kind of flame that is compressed into purple, I am afraid that it is more confined than the flame of Ace. This high-purity flame, Chiba can not be used to try it with his own body. Turning out and extending a hand, Chiba''s arm quickly turned into a transparent ice crystal, and even his half body was covered with a thick layer of frost. Ice is a fire, this is a natural reason. "Ice clouds!!!!" Dozens of ice swords that are more than two meters long are condensed around Chiba. Each of them is crystal clear, and the coldness of the wind will drop rapidly due to the rapid rise of Prometheus''s fire. In this kind of place, Chiba does not intend to use the big tricks of the Ice Age, which would waste a few seconds, and in these few seconds, it is very likely that people on the ship will be alarmed and let them make a concerted attack on Chiba. Dozens of ice swords want to rain and sneak into the fireball. The ice sword disappears only, and the hot steam rises and blocks most of the sight. "Damn! Is it green?!! Even wearing a casual dress to attack my mother!!" Prometheus snorted, this super-strength ability to freeze, and can easily resolve his big move, who else besides the green? Several fireballs were spit in succession, but because of the water vapor that was lifted up, these fireballs only once again played a few transparent black passages on the aunt''s boat, and did not cause half damage to Chiba. And Chiba took advantage of this opportunity to quickly smash the last layer of wood, fingers a little above the sea, and quickly made a long road of frost on the sea. Since Prometheus sees him as a young man, let it continue to be mistaken! Chiba has no time to explain to him. Prometheus suddenly stopped when he was a few centimeters away from the raindrops, floating in the blackened passage, his face was gloomy and scary. "Its really green! But I want to run like this? Its so easy! Moms boat is also something you can come by! Zeus!!!! Obviously, the last sentence is not said to Chiba. "Come on, look at me." With a squint, Zeus, with his little colored hat on his head, rose into the air leisurely. He looked at the storm in the sky, took a comfortable breath, and thundered a trace of lightning in his white clouds. "Nothing is more comfortable than in the storm, isn''t it? Come over! Thunder!" The next (beaf) engraved, the thunder and lightning of the sky is like finding a vent, and madly facing Zeus, ten meters wide, twenty meters wide, thirty meters wide and wide, and even one close to ignore The huge thunder of the meter slammed into Zeus. The thunder of the sky was all gathered above the ship, and the horror sound scared Prometheus. After all, he is most afraid of this rainy weather. "Grass!!!! This level of lightning, he is eating a cloud of thundering fruit!!" Originally, because of the escape, the Chiba, which has been faintly relaxed, has accelerated its speed again. Thunderbolt elementalization does not mean that it is not harmed by lightning. It is almost immune to lightning. But if it is a Thunder generated by nature, it can be different. Prometheus under the scorching sun, Zeus in the thunderstorm, this is not to say play. "What are you waiting for!! He is running far!!" Looking at the green that went further and further, Prometheus was anxiously urging. At this time, Zeus has become a cloud composed of almost dark blue lightning, and the power on the body has reached a level of horror. Under the support of the rainy days, Zeus now has almost the power of the last blow of a third of Chiba on Tokushima. Its just that Chiba has been condensed for a long time, and Zeus used it for a few seconds. "Don''t worry, he can''t escape, and then he can escape the thunder and lightning?" Zeus licked his colorful little hat and said a little absent-mindedly. Prometheus frowned and was ready to speak, and he heard Zeus snoring. "Great Lei ruling!!!" Almost at the same time, above the Chiba, a tens of meters wide, the power of lightning has completely condensed into a pure Lei pulp. "Oh shit!!" No longer can not disguise, Chiba quickly became the element of lightning, and then, the Thunderbolt will wrap him in. The ice path underneath the mold is broken into powder, and the seawater within a few tens of meters is instantly evaporated, and the pillar is filled by the lightning column condensed by the power of pure lightning. In the past, I liked the use of Thunder, and I finally got the taste of electricity. "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!" After a few seconds, Zeus sighed and his body changed back to the white clouds, faintly talking to the stunned Prometheus. "Get it done." Around the sea attacked by Dalei, countless marine creatures turned white and turned to the surface of the sea. There were hundreds of meters of small sea kings, and there was a thick sea in the ocean. Seafood flavor. At the center of seafood flavor, it is also the place with the most scorched fish. Under a few fish that are matured by the roasting road, Chiba looks at the sky with no eyes and eyes, and the limbs occasionally unknowingly twitch. "I... rely on........". v4 Chapter 218： : Feng Rui "Fortunately... the early days of labor and thunder and lightning.... Zeus, a metamorphosis, aunty aunt..." Chiba, who is swimming fast on the bottom of the sea, throws the ash-burning clothes and puts on a new set of clothes. Looking at the aunt''s boat, Chiba shook his head, and the experience just scared him into a cold sweat, and also made him a little proud of his strength because of his strength. Fortunately, it was just a temptation, and there was no real attack. If I had not been to the aunt just now, I am afraid that I would be killed by the aunt Zeus Prometheus........ Thinking of this, Chiba beat a sly, and the idea of ??trying to sneak a man to kill the aunt was suddenly thrown away by him. "Well, its four emperors! How can you make such a big idea in Chiba! I forgot how Camdo forced you to be awkward before this time. This time its tightly her two doglegs, it will make you like this. Look at you next time you are not very big!" While staring at himself, Chiba returned to the ԡ. When I saw Chiba coming back, everyone rushed to get together. Ace was the first to open, and he grabbed Chiba and said. "Just hit the thunderbolt is your attack! It is better than my inflammation column! How is the aunt! Is it killed? At least it hurts!" Chiba is a bit embarrassed, watching Essie''s ignorance, but looking at the curious eyes of everyone, Chiba gnawed his teeth and said the story. "I know that this is my big idea! If you want to be embarrassed, let''s enjoy it!" Chiba lowered her head, stalked her neck, and said her face flushed. Everyone looked at each other and laughed. Urki laughed and walked through Chiba. "Ha ha ha! Boss! I thought you were going to say something! How can we marry you! We are happy to come!" happy? Chiba looked up with some mistakes. And Urki nodded very gazed at Chiba. "Yes, its happy. Youve been a boss in the past. Youre really a victorious person. Even a strong person can defeat you, and you can play the navy between the palms, but the boss didnt find you before. The arrogance is getting heavier and heavier. Although this is a good thing, it can be a bad thing." "Proud bone is a must-have ability, but arrogance can not be more," said Urki, a bitter smile: "But the boss, we are not qualified to wake you up, because your strength is really high too Outrageous, we, although we think it is a top-ranking expert, but there is still a big gap with you." Urki looked at Chiba deeply and then laughed out loud. "But today the boss himself realized this, we are too happy to come! How can we scold? Is it? Hahahaha" As Urki laughed, everyone followed and smiled. Its so good that Chiba knows this. Im still worried about who to persuade! If this is the case, if Chiba can''t understand their minds, he will not be worthy of being the captain. Looking at the smiling people, Chiba also touched his head and smiled. With the smile of Chiba, the arrogance of his sky gradually narrowed down, but his body has the same breath as Urki, but this inexplicable breath is more intense and more intense than them. deep. This is the proud bone, belonging to the arrogant arrogance of the great maritime era. "Ha ha ha! I was afraid that you would abandon yourself because of my strength! It seems that I think more!" Chiba said with a big laugh. Bonnie smiled and grabbed the meat in Ace''s hand, biting it down and slamming her fist. "Hey, Chiba, although you are strong, but we are not weak! Don''t let us go beyond it!" After hearing this sentence, Chiba was laughing a lot. In the big laugh, Chiba is like a long sword hammered by a hammer. The radiant sharpness gradually disappears. Instead, it is a deeper, but more concealed than before. Deadly and more flexible. ask for flowers "Oh, in this case, this time, you can have your mission! Haha, some people are feeling good about it! Finally, there is a feeling that you are the captain!" Chiba said with a flying look, mouth Let''s talk about one''s own plan. After hearing the plan of Chiba, Urki Robin and others showed a chilly smile on the face of Ais. "You........what!!!! Let me go!!!!" Chiba tightened the rope in his hand, tied the sea hand stone handcuffs to him, and then tied him into a blind man. "Let''s let go? You are the white beard''s subordinates. If you let go of you, then you can''t mess with it. For Uzo, you still have to stay here!" ............ "Let me go," Ace''s face suddenly became serious: "I definitely won''t find the black beard." Chiba and his party turned their eyes. I believe that you have ghosts. If you can beat them, you can do it. Don''t let us save you. Chiba smiled strangely, and tied Ace''s mouth with a thread and threw him directly into the cabin. "Hey!!! (Let me go out!!) !!! (Let me go!!!)" "What do you say? I can''t hear?" Chiba said with a smile, and then everyone looked at each other and rushed into the air on the ''monthly step''. They were divided into two groups. Bonnie, Urki, Robin, and Choba are a group. Their goal is Pelos Pero. They are all poisons under Chiba. Although they are strong, their strength must be reduced by at least 70%. It is not too big for a group of four to deal with them. Chiba is the most central station, because in the previous group of people in the boat did not find the figure of the three stars, carefully think they will be here, Chiba''s goal is to win three Star, and with a black beard, it is best to grab a few hearts. Try to let them continue to work hard for Chiba, after all, their strength is also good. . v4 Chapter 219： : Two-two battle The heavy rain poured, the dark raindrops dyed the sky into a dark color, and in the dense raindrops, a whole body shone with blue light, just like the lightning in the air. The air under the feet was stepped out of the circle. Chiba flashed thunder and lightning in the rain. All the raindrops were half a meter away from him, and they were directly smashed by powerful lightning. "Its fast........oh, its here!!!!" In the rain, Chiba clearly saw a number of figures in front of them, they were entangled, the huge fluctuations in the fighting, shaking the surrounding ground. Carefully slowing down, Chiba slowly fell on a dense tree, hiding his body shape, revealing his head and carefully observing the front. The previous thing Chiba may not be so easy to forget the "one zero three" record, be careful there is no harm, and who knows if the opposite person will ambush himself? I used to kill one of his men before, and did not give him a good look! Yes, the person in front is eating the dark fruit, and the black beard with Chiba has a lot of hatred. His special body and unique laughter make Chiba see him at first sight. There are two people beside the black beard. One is a heavy makeup, a strange dress and a towering nose. At first glance, it gives a pirate like a witch. This is Catalina Dai Peng. Another waist with three pistols and cannons, a string-shaped beard, a big horn and a man with long hair and a cat''s eye like a lion''s gray mane, his body is taller, at least half the body than the black beard. And Chiba also noticed that his hands were spinning like two drill bits. It is also the lv6 prisoner in the big prison of the sea, the king of evil politics, Abaro Pizarro. "I heard that the king of a small country came before, hey, look at his nickname to know why he came to be a pirate. However, their situation seems a bit bad." Chiba said not badly, and did not care that the rain hit his face, found a comfortable position, and made a look of good looks. Two or two fight, the fisherman benefits. Opposite the black beard, it is the three will star. Kata Ku Li, Smuggy and Keli. Different from the imagination, at this moment, the crepe frame was wrapped in biscuits, but there was no intention to soften it in the rain. Chiba looked carefully and found that his biscuits were covered with a layer of armed color. . Kathakuls opponent is a black beard, Smuggy is against Katrina, and Kellys opponent is about the size of his body. A fierce attack and a move collided in the air, and a wave of energy was emitted when the fists and feet intersected. The ripples spread out, and the surrounding woods fell like a cut of wheat. A tactical attack slammed like a ghost from a group of black beards. The sinister attack on the ''three stars'' attack. And the ''Three Stars'' is the dripping of these attacks, the fists, the feet, the knees, and even the head, all the moves of the body are used to attack, a trick to attack the black bearded three The key to the blast. "Hey, it''s so addictive, hey, just yell at him! What?" Chiba''s eyes twitched slightly, and the shrewd light flashed in the eyes of Chiba. Perhaps it is because there are no people around, they can unscrupulously attack, and they seem to have been playing for a long time. They have already made a fire, and they have used their own moves without any reservation. In just a few minutes, Chiba analyzed their moves. "The dark fruit of the black beard can''t be copied, cut.... That Catalina is a physical plus domineering, the leg method is quite strong, Abarro is a diamond drill fruit? Can turn everything in the body into a sharp bit? Ok, its useless to me... Chiba whispered: "The Three Stars is just the fruit of ordinary food. Its just a matter of development. There is no need to learn. If so, you should find a time to take it........ After that, Chiba slid down from the tree quietly, and there was no such thing as a strong person''s consciousness. It turned into a group of thunder and lightning, and slowly approached the battlefield. When it was close to two hundred meters, Chiba stopped, because the first two hundred meters were their attack range, which is already the limit distance. Until it was close, Chiba discovered that they were not only playing with fire, but they even hated them. Every move of them was against the key, and they did not stop at all. Look at the gaze they want to eat the other side, Chiba is a sneer..... I didn''t expect Black Beard to be so hard. If they could make a loss, it would be best to see if they could take them together. Just as Chiba was secretly planning, the situation on the scene suddenly changed. Through the dark water of the black beard, Kataku Li, when sucked and approached him, his legs suddenly became several times longer, wrapped in armed color and arrogant on the black beard. On the spot, the black beard vomited blood and was pumped out. After successively knocking down a series of thick trees, he was able to stop. "Bastard........" A black beard slid away from the attacking Katakul, ready to pull away and then began to counterattack. Suddenly a figure appeared behind him, and I dont know where Smuggy came out of his face. A black face of the black beard was instantly deformed, and three big teeth flew out, and once again turned into a gourd to fly out, and knocked out countless pieces on the hill in the distance. Smuggy bent slightly and was preparing to continue the attack, but Catalina rushed over and dragged Smuggy back. But Chiba can see it, Catalina does not seem to be the opponent of Smuggy, and the faint has been suppressed. After two consecutive hits, even the black beard''s fruit can absorb the damage, but he is still dizzy. Kata Ku Li as the strongest of the ''Three Stars'' 1.5, how can you give up this opportunity? "drink!!!" With a low drink and an advantage, Kataku chestnuts rushed toward the black beard like a whirlwind, with both hands and feet waving a powerful terrorist attack, the forced black beard had no time to launch dark water, for a time. Straight to the bottom of the wind, a mouthful of blood did not want to spray out. "Damn! Damn! Katrina! Abarro! What are you doing!" In the distance, Chiba, who looked at all of this, frowned. In his influence, even the black beard did not absorb the shocking fruit, but his ability alone should not be so? And the two lv6 big pirates, actually suppressed in the downside? "What happened? Black beard, are they so weak? It seems that something is wrong...". v4 Chapter 220： : Six people killed Looking at the black beard and the line that was defeated in the field, and then watching the fierce battle, but there was no Kataku chestnut that made the final blow. The silk in Chibas heart felt more and more heavy. "There is something wrong with it. How do you see it? Black beard has the suspicion of acting..." Chiba whispered, hiding his body deeper, his eyes flashing, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. The battles in the field are still continuing, and the energy waves that are stirred up are still very arrogant, and the ground around the range of several kilometers is faintly shaking. Chiba, who continued to observe for a long time, also frowned. He had already swept around and over again with the smell of domineering, but he did not find any suspicious places. Is it that I think more? No ambush? When Chibas brain just raised this idea, in the battlefield, Katakuls chestnut fingers bent, and two jelly beans wrapped in armed color domineering rushed to the black beard. The latter easily shunned the two jelly beans as soon as they bent over, and the two sugar beans rushed to the Chiba, which was hidden in the establishment. really! There is a conspiracy! ! Although Chiba had been prepared, it was still caught off guard by Kathakul. It was a busy iron bridge, 14 like a spine, and the body bent 90 degrees directly backwards. Two sugar beans rubbed against the face of Chiba, tearing his clothes, and the wind blowing the wind left two red holes on his face. And Chiba simply couldnt have time to care about the mouth on her cheek. Because in front of him, Abarro had already sneered at where he appeared, his right hand changed for a while, forming a bit-like thing, wrapped in an armed color and arrogantly punctured his throat. Can''t be hit by his drill! Looking at the sharply rotating drill bit, Chiba quickly armed his arms in front of the drill bit, while his right calf kicked Abarro''s lower abdomen with pale yellow particles. However, a long sword was blocked on the legs of Chiba, and the speed of light in Chiba was returned without success. "Ha ha ha!!! Chiba! Didn''t think of it!! We will find you!!! Now you have no time to take out my heart!" The creator of the cradle was laughing wildly in the biscuit man, and the long sword in his hand was lifted high. Chiba''s face changed dramatically, and before he made any countermeasures, Abbas shouted, and the drill bit in his hand was tied to the arm of Chiba. A sound of gold and iron came in, and then Chibas arms felt a strange feeling in his arms, and then a blood was splashed in front of Chibas eyes, and a severe pain came from the same time. Hey....his his armed color was defeated by Abbas? ! ! Chiba looked incredulously at Abbas and was hit by a blow from the air. With a loud noise, the surrounding trees trembled and the ground was splashed with countless dust. Abbas flashed a trace of killing in the eyes, and the other hand was lifted high. The rotating drill bit brought the majesty in the air and stabbed it again against Chiba. There are Abarro on the front and a smirk on the side. Their attack is only half a meter away from Chiba. And Chiba was a shock from his arms, shaking off the drill bit on his arm, and a layer of translucent space suddenly spread out from his hand. . Room! ! ! Knives and drill bits slammed on the ground, and huge noises came from the potholes, and the cracks of the cockroaches spread out from them, densely spreading around the ground like a spider web. A dozen meters away from the pothole, at the edge of the room, where the ugly face of Chiba appeared, the right arm was hanging weakly. In a short time, he could barely open such a small room. "You... do it very well!!" A tall shadow appeared behind Chiba, lifting up the slender legs and lashing over one leg of Chiba, also covering the armed color. With a smack of Smuggy, the blow pulled out the ripples of the surrounding air and kicked the whistling wind in the air. !!!! Suddenly, this hit suddenly, and Chiba did not expect that someone would attack in the place where he appeared. Almost at the same time he appeared, Smuggys attack arrived. At the foot of Chiba, he stepped back and tried his best to retreat to the side, but this foot was still on his left shoulder. A soft bang, the sound of broken bones came, and Chiba squatted back a few steps, the left shoulder was swollen and the bones were comminuted. "Well!!!!!" But now the situation simply does not allow him to treat and think about anything. An old-fashioned witch-like face appears in front of Chiba, and it is also a kick. Although this foot is not too strong, it is extremely fast, with a strange wind, the bottom of the shadow from the bottom, kicked the most important part of Chiba. And on Catalina''s feet, a glimpse of the blade flashed. "by!!!!" Chiba was awkward and quickly moved out of the room again. However, this time just transferred, but before he saw the things in front of him, the chest was slammed on it. The fierce enthusiasm penetrated the chest of Chiba, pierced the three bones, and then blasted a huge pothole with a diameter of more than ten meters on the ground behind him. On the spot, Chiba spit out a blood, a hot pain came from the chest, but his head was dizzy. 237 The man grabbed a hand of Chiba and slammed him to the ground. If the blow fell, the Chiba would definitely pass out, and an invisible force would be uploaded from the hand. The power of Chibas fruit has been weakened by 70%! However, only 30% is enough! No one dares to grab my hand yet! ! "Cough!!! Discharge! Million volts!!" A touch of blue lightning appeared in the hands of Chiba, and the Raytheon shone. Raymond penetrated the black beard''s hand and directly flew him out. "Impossible!! No one can use the ability under the influence of dark fruit!!!" Black Beard''s incredible martyrdom, looking to the eyes of Chiba is full of surprise and naked killing. Chiba now has no time to pay attention to the black beard, because behind him, Kata Ku Li has already appeared there, a huge glutinous rice fist, covered with armed color domineering, with the power of destruction and blasting. "dead!!!!!" Kathakus had a fierce killing in his chestnut eyes. He used all the power to attack Chiba because he knew that Chiba had their heart in their hands, and it was impossible to force him to take out the heart. There are two times, and this opportunity to kill Chiba is the only one. Looking at the fists of Katakus chestnuts, Chibas face also showed fierce gaze like a beast. . v4 Chapter 221： : Peony In such a short period of time, the strength of Chibas current power is too late to transform the fruit. If his ability is increased by half, it will be different. The throat trembled and a capsule that had long been contained in the mouth of Chiba was swallowed. Fierce drug, unreconciled version. A horrible breath emanated from Chiba, although Chibas arms were still unable to move, but the momentum made the rear Kataku chest pause slightly. "The web of spider webs!!!!!" A thick white silk wall appeared in front of the Kataku chestnut. The hard white silk thread was hard to hit his fist, wrapped in a domineering giant punch on the wall, and the wall was hit with a big dent. . But from then on, a tough stretch came from above, and the stretch not only eliminated his attack, but also made his bones squeaky. A sigh of surprise appeared on the face of Katakul. Chiba sneered, although his arms couldn''t move, it didn''t mean he couldn''t attack. The idea was fretting, and several wires rushed out of the foot of Katakul, and the latter quickly retraced and retreated. In the face of the sudden rise of Chiba''s body, even he chose to temporarily retreat. But is it useful to go back? However, Chiba did not choose to pursue, but opened the room, with the ability of the line of fruit, while drawing a number of long guns, while quickly repairing his wounds. "Attack together! Fast!! Desperately attack!! All look at this hit!! His arms are broken!!" Exited to play Kataku chestnuts screaming. He didn''t know what Chiba had made, but he clearly felt that the Chiba in front of him had changed. If the former Chiba wanted a castle, it was mild and mellow, then now his body is like a war fortress. One is a war fortress full of violent killings. When the voice just fell, Kata Ku Li went down on the ground and smashed the rock under his feet. The cracks spread out, and the whole person rushed past Chiba, even because the speed was too fast, leaving behind him. A long afterimage. Smuggy and Keli also screamed, and they stepped on the past. They also felt the changes in Chiba. They also knew that it was not the time to ask. In this attack, they used themselves. The means of pressing the bottom of the box. "Biscuit, chaos, sword!! ? ?!" "Twisted blow!!" Hundreds of biscuit long swords floated beside the Keli frame. With his roar, the long swords were rotated and turned into circles in the air, with a whistling wind to draw a curve, from all sides. To Chiba. This is the strongest attacking weapon of the Keli frame. The biscuit sword is invincible when it is rotated, and the curved arc guarantees the variable of its attack, which makes the other party elusive. The crepe level relies on this blow, directly Kill dozens of pirates who dare to commit aunt. And Smuggy''s twisting and slamming is also her strongest trick. She can distort everything by her fruit ability. What is that thing, as long as the ability is enough, even the ground can be twisted into a twist. This time, Smuggy blessed all the fruit abilities on this foot. As the foot was pulled out, the surrounding air was faintly distorted. Countless rotating swords with the sound of breaking the wind, with fists that destroy everything, and the one that twists the air from top to bottom, Three Stars screamed and launched the strongest attack on Chiba. The attack did not arrive, and the powerful momentum had already locked in Chiba. The ground in his ten meters was screaming loudly, and the whole cracked several meters in the cracks. "Is this all right?" Chiba said with a low head, the faint voice made the black beard in the distance tremble, and he was going to go up to fill the knife and subconsciously filled his footsteps. "Nothing else?" Chiba slowly raised his head, and the two scorpions clung to the blood, and the corner of his mouth cracked a strange smile. The body shape of Chiba instantly disappeared in place. When he appeared, it was at the center of the siege of the three. Katakus chestnut eyes were cold, and the last thread of strength was squeezed. The fist was fierce again. He shouted at the two people: Dont retire!! His arms have not recovered! Kelly and Smuggy nodded at the same time, and they all had fierce killings in their eyes. Here, killing Chiba is definitely a great achievement! How could it be back! ! "Hey, its really troublesome for you to prepare for so long!" Chiba sneered, and he had a scarlet pair of eyes. The smile at this time made people feel extraordinarily cold. "Then don''t blame me, you are welcome!" At the same time, the Three Stars figure trembled at the same time, and a trace of blood ran down from their mouths, with a dull glow in their eyes. How, what happened? Clearly broke his arms........ When they look at Chiba, the pupils shrink at the same time. A line slowly pulled out of the wrist of Chiba, and on the line, three hearts were pierced with a tremor. "Hey, who said that my hand was broken, I couldn''t get anything?" Chiba smiled, the line suddenly trembled, and then countless white silk lines rushed from all sides, and the three hearts were completely sifted into sieves. The eyes of the three eyes of Katakul quickly disappeared, and their moves were scattered. The biscuit swords of the Keli frame could no longer be controlled. The chaos rushed to the forest and cut the large forests into wheat. On the ground. The blood slowly descended from the line, and the three people of Katakul also fell to the ground. The softly collapsed arms were no longer smashed, and a mouthful of blood coughed out of their mouths without money. "You.....you...." Kataku chestnut bit his teeth and tried his best to say something, but before he finished, he fell into a pool of blood and didn''t breathe. Chiba opened the three hearts, and the room stood out. With the snoring of the left arm, the broken bones were temporarily restored by his ability to force the position of the room. Turning his head to look at the black beard, Chiba red eyes, rubbing his head, opened his mouth and opened a silent smile, the room position instantly expanded, shrouded him. The black beard immediately staggered and hurried back. After witnessing everything just now, he faintly saw the strength of Chiba. If the three people can suppress Chiba in the past, then the strength has improved at least half of Chiba, and there are definitely Ability to leave them behind. "Rewind!! Fast!!" The black beard escaped and became loud. Where to use it to remind, Katrina and Abarro are not idle, how can they not see? He quickly stepped back. Only they retired quickly, and Chiba arrived faster. A fist appeared silently in front of Abarro, and when he had not reacted, he slammed into his nose. Blood was like a note, and Abarro suddenly flew out in a tragic manner, and after Chiba waved the punch, he appeared at Catalina''s side without even watching it. "Bastard!!!" Although Catalina was running away, she still subconsciously kicked a hit against Chiba. Before the root attack, it was completely different. The strong leg whip even kicked out the silky sound, which was very sinister. Kia''s bottom kicked over. Chiba smiled with both hands and pulled a tough and transparent thin line in front of him. . v4 Chapter 222： : Complete break With a domineering hard leg whip, the last thread, and the result is unexpected. The silk thread cut Catalina''s leg without any hindrance, like cutting a buttery water with a hot knife, and easily cut the calf below her knee. There is no such thing as a pity for Yuxi. Chiba hits Katrinas face and directly dens her face, which is not so good-looking, and kicks her on her stomach. She kicked the big mouth and spit blood out. The black beard rushed over and ran in the air to catch the unconscious Catalina. After he got it, Rafat and Van Oka could hardly survive, and now he can no longer lose a crew. "ٺ......." Looking at the scope of the room, but still did not turn back to the black beard and Abarro, Chiba sneered, turned into a thunderbolt, stepped on the month step and quickly chased up in the air. Black beard looked back and suddenly flew out of the soul, and then refused to keep his hands. He threw 220 Catalina to Abarro and slammed his hands on the ground. "liberation!!!" A touch of darkness spread out on the black beard, and then Chiba saw the innumerable gravel trees rushing out of the darkness, and a black torrent formed a torrent of pressure against him. Chiba snorted with disdain, and as soon as his hand lifted, more than a dozen thunderbolts were hit several times before, and the torrent was smashed, followed by flashing at the foot of Chiba, with an extremely fast The speed quickly caught up with the black beard. On the back of the two of them, the blue thunder quickly paralyzed them, and the two men were stiff and rolled into two gourds on the ground. After hitting countless trees and stopping, the black beard turned red and opened his mouth and spit out a few mouthfuls of blood filled with internal organs. "Cough!!!!" Chiba slowly descended from the sky, staring at the black beard. "Dark water!!!" A powerful suction rushed from the whirlpool of the beard, and the strength of Chiba was soaring, and he was involuntarily sucked down by him. However, Chiba brows a pick, and does not panic out of the two groups of thunder hit the black beard, called his electric scream, and then the vortex disappeared, the black beard soft collapsed on the ground. Looking back at the eyes of Abalo, Chiba took two hearts from the wrist mark and threw them in front of the black beard. The black beard''s eyes lit up, but he didn''t run over immediately, but looked up at Chiba with a fanatical expression on his face. "Ha ha ha, Chiba! How do we unite! With your strength, add my strength! We can definitely dominate this sea and become the strongest person!" "The strongest person? Oh, you also cooperate with me? Well, let me talk about your strength to cooperate with me? Well? Fighting power, crew, mind, and the strongest force, you are not mine. Opponent, what qualification do you have?" Chiba held his shoulder and said disdainfully. As soon as I heard that Chiba seemed to be a little relaxed, the black beard immediately opened his mouth and revealed a broken tooth. "I have the strength to work with you! As long as you promise to cooperate with me, I will tell you my secret! That secret will definitely surprise you!" "Oh? Then you are..." Chiba leaned down and slowly approached the black beard, then stepped on the two hearts: "...say, listen!" The blood splattered, and the two hearts made a muffled sound, as if the water polo was pinched, and the stench of blood smelled the space. The eyes of Chiba began to become a little red, and the fingers shook slightly, and an arc condensed in the hands of Chiba. The black beard changed his face, and the enthusiasm and cheerfulness that came out disappeared. As soon as he avoided the lightning strike of Chiba, he turned and ran back, while his mouth was still running and yelling. With a sneer, Chibas momentum is about to catch up. However, just as he took the first step, the whole body suddenly came to a weak. Well! Time is coming? Why is it so fast? ! Seeing that the black beard escaped farther and farther, Chiba had a weakness, and he could only watch as he was about to run out of sight. Biting his teeth, Chiba emphasizes the power of the thundering fruit on his body, and gathers a group of five-meter-dark blue electric **** in front of him. "Shooting him! Lei Zhu!" The dark blue electric column tore the air, spanning a few kilometers between the fingers, and accurately hit the black beard. After Chiba slammed the blow, it was too late to see the result, and it fell directly from the branch. The red mans in the eyes gradually faded, and the inexplicable violent killings faded from the minds of Chiba, and the sober mind returned to the mind of Chiba. "Oh, ah... it hurts........" Chiba, who just woke up, felt the weakness of the body like never before. It was like the feeling of running hundreds of thousands of meters after just tens of thousands of meters. The body could not use any strength. Powerless, the most important thing is that his broken arm splits again. Before using the room position, it is only temporarily compounded. The longer the time, the greater the damage to the wound. Now, once the pain is relieved, the pain is like a flood. Chiba passed out. "Ah... just addicted to killing, even killing the three stars, this is troublesome, will the aunt be mad? And the two guys will be trampled on, and when Bashas returns, the black beard is estimated. Its dead with me........ This rainy weather, the body will not grow hair at the bottom of the boat..... Although I was in trouble in my mouth, there was no such thing as a feeling of trouble in Chibas tone. Instead, it was easy and natural.... Chiba looked helplessly at the black pressed sky, the dull rain hit his face, and waited for this weakness to pass. . v4 Chapter 223： : Alliance with the Furs The rain is still falling. There are many trees with large leaves in the forest. The raindrops of the beans are on the top, gathering together into a small stream of water and slowly falling down. "This weather is not very good, the aunt called Zeus''s Thundercloud.........." Chiba was lying on the ground in a big shape, muttering. "I originally wanted to use the Three Stars and her Children to threaten the aunt. Now it seems that I have to change my strategy........ , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , Shaking and shaking his head, Chiba looked to the back - a thick tree. "Hey! It''s me, come out! There are no enemies in this _!" The grass in the distance was smashing, and two small heads emerged from the inside. Bunny Garlott and canine skin Wanda. How can I not be guarded when I am injured? In Chibas reluctant release, Chiba had already seen them both, and fortunately, the people of the Fur. "Chiba!! It''s you! You are finally back!!" Garlotts face was full of excitement, and a tiger rushed up and hugged Chiba tightly. ˻~~~~ pain and pain!!! "Ah, sorry...." Garlot said with a small tongue and sent Chiba. Wanda looked around and walked over to put a raincoat on Chiba. "Mr. Chiba, the front........" Chiba looked at some uneasy Wanda and smiled. "Well, can you want to send me to Uzuo for treatment, cough, suffer a little injury, no way to move, things here go and say." "Ah? Good! Sorry........" Chiba smiled and shook his head, letting Garrot put him on his back. Gallo''s body was soft, and the fur on her body was very soft, but she saw a stone blocking her in front of a toe. After that, Chiba somehow chilled coldly. Why didnt I see that she still had this side... Garrot was ignorant of this, and she asked excitedly as she bounced between the trees. "Chiba, Chiba, Bonnie and Robin, where did they go? Are the three people killed by you? Great! They hurt a lot of our fur brothers!" Chiba sighed again. After they rescued Robin, they found the aunt''s boat. When they were sneaked by the black beard and the three stars, they took the three stars and smothered them. Then they ran away and were run away by the black beard. The peony has a side effect, and they all told them again. "Bonnie Robin and the four of them went to attack the aunt''s children, and they intended to take her away from Uzu, but it seems not so simple now." "It turned out to be like this........" Wanda bowed his head and frowned, seemingly thinking about something. When Garlot heard this, he anxiously cried: "But, in that case, you will be stared at by the aunt, but this is completely offended by the aunt!" Chiba shrugged indifferently, but the wound on his shoulder hurt, and he grinned. "Hey~~~ I wanted to let them stare at us. Whether its to be awkward or kill them, the effect is the same, but its just a matter of delay, it can hold back the aunt, let the other side Have more time." "It turned out to be the case," Wanda said with a wry smile: "This time it shows your feelings again." Chiba smiled and didn''t say anything. Garlott looked at the two anxiously, and his eyes were full of doubts: "What are you talking about? What is it? What is the delay?" Wanda lowered her head and looked at the front with a gloomy face. "Chiba will attract the aunt''s hatred to them. Originally, the aunt attacked Uzu to introduce Mr. Chiba. Since Mr. Chiba came out, he also attracted the aunt''s hatred, so that he would follow the sea. The rules, no matter what Chiba and his party, the aunt will not shoot Uzo again." "What!!" Garrott screamed, with an angry expression on his face. "No!! Can''t do this!! Aunt is one of the ''four emperors''! How can I let Chiba a few of them fight!!" Looking at Garrett''s anger, and Wanda''s tight fist, Chiba smiled. Stretching out the barely moving right hand, Chiba touched Garrot''s little head. "Hey, I have long wanted to touch it, so cute two rabbit ears~~~" "Yeah!!" Garlots cheek quickly flew two red clouds, subconsciously trying to slap the hand of Chiba, but she just loosened her hand holding the Chiba, who smashed the song and fell to the side, scaring her. Hurry and get back. Asking for flowers "Good soft ears~~~" "Oh, comfortable, ears, but our rabbit fur....and so on!" Garrot, who was proud of his face, suddenly slammed his head and put a serious expression on his face. "Now is not the time to explain this!! Chiba, you have to be on one of the ''four emperors''! We are the fur family...." "Its not that I havent dealt with it. Chiba slowly said, looking at Garrett''s serious and lovely face, Chiba couldn''t help but touch her little head and smashed the latter''s serious expression. "You can rest assured that this is a ''four emperors''. Anyway, it will deal with her sooner or later, and ''Aunt'' was originally involved in Wu Zuo because of me, oh....... This account, how can I not get back? I have no habit of losing." ................ Chiba smiled, and in the corner of his eyes, where Garrot did not see it, a murderous smother died. "But..." Garrott wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Wanda. "Mr. Chiba said yes, this time it was Mr. Chiba who brought Uzu into it." "Wanda sister, how are you...." "But!" Wanda and Garlot stopped on a tree and looked up. Two oil-green scorpions stared at Chiba: "Before, you saved the prisoner''s companion, you are running. The three of them, you blocked the aunt, you saved Uzzo." Wanda said with a low voice, and his fists were clenched. "I can''t represent all the people of Uzu, but I can at least represent the soldiers of Uzu. They will never see Mr. Chiba take everything!! We Uzo! It is a real warrior!!" Chiba looked at Wanda slightly a little surprised, but when he saw the firmness of her eyes, he sighed in his heart. To be honest, when Chiba heard the first sentence of Wanda, although she knew that it was human nature, her heart was still slightly uncomfortable, but now everything is clear. "Ah, then, let''s discuss the plan..." A smile appeared on his face, and Chiba extended a hand. "We, alliance, join hands, pull down ''Aunt''!". v4 Chapter 224： : Three prevention accidents In the castle in the center of Uzu, Chiba and his five people, together with Wanda, Garlot, surrounded by a small table, talked about it. The four people of Robin walked along the route pointed by Chiba, and they just found the group of people who led a group of soldiers in the rain. Then they waited until the medicine made by Chiba had launched the attack directly from the front. What is the strength of the current Robin four? Well, even if they can''t beat the generals, they can stay unbeaten for a while. The reason why the three people attacked the green scorpion in Tokushima was also caught, mainly in the cold and snowy environment, the green of the frozen fruit.ӳ is really too big. In the face of the aunt who is only two-thirds of the usual strength, the four people just used them for half an hour to make them fall, but they were very distracted in the end. Run away. Because there were only four people, Robin and others only grabbed one-third of the prisoners and went to Uzu. After hearing the proposal of the joint meeting between Chiba and Uzu, they all agreed to it. Chiba took a roll of drawings and painted a long stroke. "Then, I have said that I can say that I don''t have to say anything without rumors. After all, it is external force, but when you encounter a desperate situation, don''t be rigid. What suggestions do you have?" In the last sentence, Chiba is speaking to Wanda and Garlott. And Garrot''s eyes fainted and looked at the drawing in front of him, and then turned to Wangda for help. Wanda is a bitter smile: "There is no opinion. It is indeed a very good plan, but it seems that we have not played a big role..." Chiba shrugged and stuffed the paper back into his wrist: "There is, after all, queen is what you are holding back? queen is the strongest in the three disasters. "This was not in your plan before. You didn''t expect king to disappear? Wanda said with some funny words. "This is not wrong. He is a ''windstorm'' after all. I deliberately did not kill him. I was afraid that the ''Baiwan Pirates'' would come across the other side, but who knows that his kind of person would disappear, it is estimated that he was Where did you get rid of it?" Chiba sighed and just wanted to say something. The sound of the phone bug came from the wrist mark. "Hah, I really want to ask what comes, this is Luo''s phone bug." "Brubbru... oh," Chiba put the phone bug with a white spotted cap on his head on the table: "Hey? Is that you? Luo?" However, there was no sound in the phone bug, but a gasp came first, and then Luo sounded. "Call, call, it is me, Chiba is the master, the voice is as small as possible, now I am being tracked by a troublesome person." "The troublesome person?" Chiba frowned. "There should be no masters on the aunt''s cake island. Is there such a wolf who can chase you?" "Chiba is the master of the house, your plan is really good. You are dragging the aunt in Uzu. I am going to steal the original text. There is really no strong person here. To be honest, except for the ''three stars'' and the aunt, I I can play it. Although the process is troublesome, I did find the original stone tablet and successfully copied one." Said here, Luo Dunton, and then he said helplessly. "But when I was about to leave, there was another person who came here, masked a woman in black, and looked at her way to steal the original text. After seeing me, I immediately launched an offensive." "What I didn''t expect was that the woman was so strong. In order not to reveal her identity, I didn''t use the room. I managed to escape. But I found out that everyone is arresting me. Now I am hiding in a in the room." Chiba took a few steps on the ground and his brows wrinkled tightly. "There is another person.... What characteristics does she have?" "No, ordinary woman, normal height, but one thing I can be sure of, she is the navy, her ''six styles'' are much better than mine." Luo gasped and said. "navy?!" When this statement came out, not only was Chiba surprised, but the people around him were taken aback. "Is the Navy not just? Why did they go back to the four emperors where to steal things? Garlot whispered.... "Justice? That''s just what they want to show you," Chiba snorted and continued to say to Luo: "What plans do you have?" "Well, I want to say this, the location of the collection has changed. I can''t stay in Cake Island. Chiba is the master of the dark chocolate island in the north of Cake Island. I know a friend, where should I be safe. some." "Okay, that''s it! I will find you here and I will find you!" "Well! Then hang up first. Dudu...." Chiba put down the phone bug in his hand and pressed his hand to press the brow. "What is the Navy doing with a foot? You can use the ''six-style'' navy, and only cp9 and cp0 are them. Its damn. They are the direct members of the five old stars. Is it what they mean? Say something weird on the island of Champs..." Chiba stepped back and forth on the ground, and the meeting place changed to a certain degree of interference to the plan, but it did not have much to do with it. Just as Chiba and his party continued to discuss the plan, the door was suddenly opened, and a cheetah fur man rushed in and saw the person inside, he said with a panting. "Mr. Chiba! Captain Wanda! Not good! The three men with black beard who helped us before are now teaming up with queen, and at the sea, the flagship of the Duke and the cat python boss! "what!!" "You talk about it first, let me go and see!!!" Garlot jumped up from the seat with a jump, and rushed out with an anxious look. And everyone has turned their eyes to Chiba. Biting his teeth, Chiba said evilly. "Consult a fart! Attack directly from the queen side! What''s special, honestly, according to the plan of labor and capital, it''s not good! Where come so many accidents!" But before they left for Chiba, there was another fur man who rushed over. "Aunt, aunt wants to start attacking!!!" This time, even Garrot, who had already ran far away, stopped and looked back in surprise. . v4 Chapter 225： : Tentative A blue electric light is moving through the woods, and the blue light flashes. Even in the heavy rain, the powerful current still burns the surrounding trees to the fast black spots. . "It''s a good thing, not bad." Chiba touched her shoulder and said with a sullen face. Aunt attacked, queen and Black Beard joined forces to attack the dog and the cat python, and Luo had trouble again. Now there is no good countermeasure in this situation, and there is no time to think about countermeasures. Chiba went to drag the aunt, Robin, they went to help the dog and the cat python, and then helped Chiba after solving the dilemma there. When Chiba said this method again, it naturally caused an opposition, but it must be said that this is the best and safest method at present, but the risk factor is too great for Chiba. Dragging, there should be no problem... Chiba looked up and looked still in the dark sky, and he was deeply in the air. Stretched out his hand and patted his face, and took other things out of his mind. Chibas eyes gradually sharpened. "Thunderstorms are not completely bad. The power of Zeus is rising, but Prometheus can''t play, isn''t it, let alone the 14th that I am best at is lightning." While muttering, Chiba took the ''Village Yumaru'' out of his wrist, and a piece of lightning climbed up, and his mind echoed the evaluation of the aunt. It has a skin defense that is comparable to the domineering of the armed color. It is a huge force. When you are young, you can destroy the giant town by yourself. It is called the ''natural destroyer'', and the soul of the soul can give the soul of the object. Let the ''dead'' move up and listen to her orders. It doesnt sound too strong, just pay attention to her life draw... As I said, the pupil of Chiba suddenly shrank. A tree on his side suddenly exploded, and a sharp sword stabbed straight into his head. "Humph." Chiba snorted and raised a Villa Yumaru directly to a captain. The tip of the sword was precisely in the middle of the sword. The power of thunder and lightning broke out, and the sword was easily flew out. "Found you.....Chiba...." The sword fell along the broken passage, and the aunt was in his hand. Chiba turned his head and put his eyes on the aunt. Where is Leiyun Zeus drifting, and there is another person behind her, and that should be her the minister. In the middle of the aunt, but the eyes are a godless, full of temperament scattered from the eyes, there are still a few mouthwash in the corner of the mouth, across the Chiba, I feel nausea. Sure enough, as before, the aunts bulimia was committed. In this state, although her attack power will increase significantly, her defense will be greatly reduced. Perhaps, by this time, you can try... Can you kill her! ! Chiba tightened the knife in his hand, took a deep breath, and then made a loud effort to make a sound. "Fat!! Your cake is eaten by me!!!!" A second later, the aunt screamed and the tyranny in his eyes almost became essential. "Cake... Chiba.....cake!!!!!" "Wait!! Mom!! Don''t underestimate him!! Mom!!!" Perispero, who was next to him, quickly yelled. However, the aunt who was originally in a state of anger, after hearing the words of Chiba, was like pouring a bucket of oil on the fire, and the rationality used was burned to ashes. With one foot on the foot, the aunt stepped out of a huge pothole on the ground. Her figure was like a heavy artillery shell, and all the way crashed into countless plants, madly rushing toward Chiba. "Hey.....coming good.....ƽ!!!!" Chiba sings and clears, dozens of stalks with pale yellow light appear in the side of Chiba, and then in the empty neatly arranged a strange six-pointed star formation, he was beaten out, with a tail flame smashed To the aunt who came to gallop. And when the aunt faced these days, she did not hide even when she was hiding, and she ran into the dozens of lightsabers. Booming... The explosions of dozens of groups rose and the impact broke out. Two pieces of trees were rushed to the sky, and the ground shook. The Chiba could kiss a hot breath. Even if it is a hill, the hit of Chiba can cut half a hill. But Chibas hand is Villa Yumaru in his hand. "Oh, the defensive power is really strong, but it is still worse than Kayto." A strong figure rushed out of the explosion of fire, and there was some anxiety on the body. The aunt did not receive any substantial harm. "Next, it is necessary to try your strength!!!" Aunt rushed to Chiba, and every foot on the ground would leave a deep hole in it, and with this rebounding force, the aunt''s speed reached an extremely fast pace. "Napoleon~~~~" With the aunt''s roar, the sword that had previously attacked Chiba suddenly heard the voice of human beings. "Know it! Mom!" And the next scene, directly let Chiba a thick mouth burst out. Because the original handle of the aunt was only two meters long, the sword of a dozen centimeters wide suddenly became larger, and it became a super-large epee with a handle of more than five meters and nearly two meters wide. "Cake ... 573.. cake!!! Take over!! Chiba!! The gun of Erub. ... hegemony!!!" A great air formed on the blade, and then the wind took almost the same distance as the sword to break through the space. The aunt had just cut the sword, and the grass that was cut off by her did not even split. The wind blade almost arrived in front of Chiba in an instant. In the face of this blow, Chiba has already prepared. A grain of light appeared on Chiba, and the sword wind swept over, sweeping the entire upper body of Chiba into a smash, but as the light particles gradually condensed, Chiba appeared unharmed in front of the aunt. Only when he just gathered his body shape, he found something wrong. At his feet, I didn''t know when a huge candy appeared, and this sweet candy was wrapped in a layer of armed color, and his feet were firmly fixed to the ground. "Sweet liquid, sweet and banned!!!" Pelos Pero in the distance pressed his hands to the ground, and a smeared sugar industry was injected into the ground, and then rushed out from the foot of Chiba. Although he could only hold him for a few seconds, it was enough to hinder the actions of Chiba. "damn it!!" Looking at the aunt who exuded the violent temper, Chiba screamed, and the body became a big sign without any warning. He waved his arms and raised his arms and held the Mura Yumaru to meet the aunt. . v4 Chapter 226： : Powerful threesome When the epee was cut on the ''Village Yumao'', Chiba felt like a mountain on the head. The tremendous power destroyed the destruction of Chiba''s defense, and the epee was pressed on the ''Village Yumaru'', and the scorpion was printed on the chest of Chiba. Chiba only felt a faint stun in front of her eyes, and then a blood spurted out like a baseball, and many trees were hit along the road, and the shackles were printed on a distant hill. "cough!!!!" Another spurt of blood, Chiba''s eyes are not surprised, but a little excited. "Using Urki''s ''causal fruit'', the muscle strength has increased several times, and it is possible to fight with the aunt!" Her strength is weaker than Kedo! If it is Kaido, the half-length that has been bombarded for a long time is not lost. I think it is almost the same. After all, Kaiduo is a person who can only make a teleport in a small area, and who can punch the air cannon with a punch. The aunt is not specialized in the body, and there is still a big gap compared with Kato. . Chiba looked at the aunt who was rushing again, stepping on his feet and stepping into the air on the month step. "If you can''t break your defense, then another way to attack!!!" Chiba took a deep breath and waved with both hands, and in a short time, dozens of swords were created. "Rayblade!!" Dozens of half-moon-shaped Leidan swords blasted in the air, pulling out a trace of Raymond at the back, and shot at the aunt. The aunt waved the epee in the hand, Napoleon, and the epee like a doorboard completely blocked the attack. At the foot of Chiba, stepping on the air, taking advantage of the ability to move in the air, shuttle in the light of the aunt''s epee, the hand of ''Village Yumao'' kept waving the sword. There wasn''t too much attack power in it, but it had an unparalleled power of paralysis. Even if the aunt blocked it with Napoleon, the thunderbolt exploded on the epee, and the current was passed along the sword to the aunt, slowing her actions. Numbers. The aunt who is in ''Buzzler'' will not consider the abnormality in her body. It is just a sword and a sword that is cut against Chiba. Besides the difficulty of avoiding Chiba at the beginning, the subsequent attacks are only When Chiba is careful, you can completely avoid the past. it is good! that''s it! Looking at the aunt who was gradually paralyzed, the movements on Chibas hand accelerated again. However, after the aunt blocked his blows, Chiba suddenly felt a strong crisis from above. Hurrying up and looking at it, there was a huge thunder in the top of him. In the center of the thunder and lightning, Zeus was entangled in Le Mans, looking at him without bad intentions. "Rely on!!!v!" Chiba screamed and hurriedly retreated to the side. However, the aunt had a long sword, and he dragged him into the battle circle. His eyes looked at the strange look, and he stared at Chiba, and turned a blind eye to the thunderball above. "Cake... Chiba... Chiba... Dead!!!!" By the aunt''s so drag, Zeus also knows that there is no way to save power. He turned around in the air, and then opened a sly smile on his mouth. The thunder and lightning around Zeus trembled madly, and even the thundercloud above it fainted. Sneaking from a distance, Pelos Perot, who was preparing to sneak into Chiba, almost jumped out of his eyes. "Bastard Zeus!!! Do you want to attack with your aunt!!!" "It doesn''t matter, my mother let me attack, and........" "I have long wanted to try this trick! Take the trick! Provocate my mother''s bastard! Judgment from Zeus!!" Two dazzling columns of blasting straight down from the clouds, like a horse-like honeycomb, the surrounding thunderclouds have opened up the road to Raymond, Raymond into the column of the pulp, so that the energy inside is getting more and more More, when it falls to the top of Chiba, the pillar of the thunder has been expanded by more than three times, and the huge tens of meters wide tens of pulp is wrapped in the aunt. Chiba swears a slap in the face, and is shot by the aunt and a sword. He transforms the fruit''s ability in the body into ''sounding fruit'' and ''surgical fruit''. boom! ! ! The violent thunderbolt shrouded the two inside, and there were two blurred figures in the dazzling light. Even if Chiba has been elementalized, he can still feel that the power of the huge and powerful lightning is constantly pouring into the body. In less than a second, he will almost be elementalized. Hit it out. Chiba can be without the strong defense of the aunt. After the disappearance of the elemental element, he estimates that he can''t support it for two seconds. Ah! ! ! Bastard! ! ! Room! ! ! ! The translucent field opened in the thunderbolt, and the shape of Chiba instantly appeared on the distant ground. When I first appeared, Chiba was squatting with her knife and her body was weak and weak. "Hey? Can you escape?" Zeus stopped the bombardment of the column, and looked at Chiba with some accidental. Pelos Pero quickly ran to the aunt, watching the screaming aunt twitching. "Mom, Mom, are you okay..." "Cake...cake...chiba....." Aunt''s fingers moved, and then there was a tyrannical look in the eyes of the godless. This time the tyranny was more violent than before. "Cut... this is not a big injury...." Chiba smashed his hand and took the last bit of paralysis on his body. He stepped on the foot and turned it into a blue mang, and rushed over to the aunt. ". Chiba... dead!" With the aunt''s roar, the invisible sound waves reappeared, and the shape of Chiba also followed. Oops! ! But before he jumped up, Napoleon, the epee, took a huge sound of breaking the air. He slammed it on Chiba and flew out again. He smashed a huge hole in the ground. Bang! ! ! When the dust did not fall, Zeus commanded dozens of Thunder and then fell from the sky, and the hole was blown up. Perros Pero also laughed, and a round cane waved, a huge candy pistol was formed in it, and then smashed wildly, and the whole pit was stabbed into a horse''s nest. "I am coming... candy heavy gun!!" The aunt is ignoring the candy gun on the ground all the way, crashing all the way, and then lifting the epee in his hand. "Napoleon....... Hegemony!!!!" With the roar of the pirate sword Napoleon, a sword wind that was several times larger than before appeared from the air, and directly blasted out the hole (a good one) a giant pit with a width of ten meters. "Mom, that Chiba is not awesome." Zeus said lazily. The aunt did not pay attention to Zeus, but continued to watch the surroundings. "Don''t care, Chiba''s room position has not disappeared." Perros Pero also looked around: "But he should be heavily weighted........ Zeus!! Be careful behind!!" Chibas figure suddenly appeared behind Zeus, and the villa Yumaru in his hand made a demon arc in the air with an armed color. The long knife split Zeus directly into two, but the latter quickly ran out and restored his figure in the distance. "Haha!!! I am Thundercloud!! Even if you use domineering, I will not be hurt!!" Chiba looked a little embarrassed at this time, his clothes hanging like a rag, but his mouth raised a smile. "Is it?" Chibas hand illuminates a pink glow that is familiar to Zeus. . v4 Chapter 227： :Destroy the cloud "That light... good-looking....." Peloserro, who was preparing to attack, said a little doubt. Zeus also looked puzzled at the pink light in Chibas hand, his eyes slightly picked up. "I am Lei Yun, the source of Ray''s property. I am different from Prometheus''s weakness in water. No matter what method you use, I will not be injured........" Chiba smiled slightly, holding the knife in the backhand, and the figure disappeared into the air again. "Yes, then.......try it!!!!" At this moment, the eyes of the aunt in the distance suddenly flashed, and then gradually recovered the moment of consciousness. She saw that Chiba appeared behind Zeus at a glance, and her main line of sight stayed in Chiba''s hand. "Escape!!!! Zeus!!!! That is the light of the soul of the soul!!!" "what!!" Zeuss face suddenly changed. It directly spurred the thunder in his body and wanted to take the opportunity to open the distance. But he just ran a few meters and was caught by one hand. Chiba appeared behind him, holding Zeus''s right 313 hand with a pink glow. "I think it''s good, but...it''s late!!" There was a hint of killing in Chibas eyes. "Hey!!" The aunt did not say anything, the body was spinning in the same place, and in the whistling sound, the epee Napoleon was thrown to Chiba. Pelos Pero also changed his face, dozens of candy axe condensed around him, with the sound of the wind breaking the Chiba rotation. "Let go!! Let me go!!" It seems that I also knew that I was in danger. Zeus struggled wildly, and the violent current shook the Chiba point slightly. But Chiba even kills the handcuffs, how could it be possible for Zeus to escape? "room!!!" Chiba''s body shape flashed, falling on a tree to avoid the bombardment of two people, while holding the same hand. "Ah!" A group of azure souls were picked up by Zeus from the body of Zeus, but what surprised Chiba was that this group of souls turned out to be the face of the aunt! "Is it the personality of your own soul? Zeus is like this. That''s the same with Prometheus. No wonder you believe them both." Thundercloud dissipated in the air, and Chiba said that the soul of the group was cold and cold. Originally, Chiba was transferred to Zeus after discovering that she was a little weak on her aunt''s attack. Chiba didn''t want to win or lose with her aunt here, mainly because of delays, waiting for everyone to come and work together. In that case, Zeus naturally became the most eye-catching target. First, Zeus''s ability is too strong in thunderstorms. The super-strength column can almost restrain everyone. Secondly, the aunt is flying on Zeus. Without Zeus, the aunt''s flexibility is Will be greatly reduced. In the end, Chiba wants to test it. It is useless to use the soul and soul fruit to the soul of the aunt. Obviously, the effect is very obvious, but Zeus is the aunt''s soul. Chiba is really surprised. "That is the soul of ..... Mom....." Pelos Pero looked at Chiba with some horror. Can the mother''s soul be drawn out? And because the soul is held in the hands of Chiba, the aunt''s face is already gloomy to horror. "Little devil, give it back to me, maybe I can make you die soon." Chiba blinked her aunt. "Now you are caught by me, and I talk to me in this tone. Also, this is your soul. If I crush her, how much will your strength drop?" The aunt''s body has been slightly trembling, and it is not known whether the bulimia is about to recur (befj) or is being smothered by Chiba. "Little devil!! This is your last chance!! Give it back to me! Otherwise I will let your pirates disappear into this world!!" After hearing this sentence, Chibas face was also gloomy, and an unknown fire rushed into his heart. Threat? "Oh? Is it........" Perrospero suddenly felt a bit wrong. "Wait!!! Stop!" ".........you come, try it, bastard!!!!" The light blue soul is instantly broken, and under the power of pink light in the hands of Chiba, the soul that should have been invisible and invisible is pinched like an egg, and the fallen soul fragments quickly disappear in the air. At the same time, the aunt directly fell to the ground, a red blood spurting out, unlike ordinary blood, this blood is the blood in her body, the soul is broken, which really makes the aunt hurt the origin. And Pelos Pero is staring at Chiba, and he has a hard throat. No, that''s the mother''s soul, that''s the soul of one of the four emperors! Aunt''s body shook a little, and her eyes turned into chaos again. A violent murderous scent came out of her and locked Chiba firmly. "Bastard....Chiba!!!! How dare you!! How dare you hurt me!! I am four emperors!!!! Chiba is pulling out the knife and bowing down slightly. Since I dare to say that, Chiba has already prepared for the **** battle. Perrospero looked at Chiba, and looked at the violent aunt. He gritted his teeth and waved his cane to prepare for the offense. "Napoleon~~~~~" "Okay! I know!! Mom!!" The epee flew from a distance and changed back to the shape of a long sword. As the aunts pink light rushed, Napoleons body also had a faint pink color. Will the strength of life reduction be attached to the sword, and the sword should be her soul, so that''s it... Deeply took a breath, Chiba adjusted his state to the extreme, the room position disappeared, and the yellow and blue colors appeared on him. To break the aunt''s defense, it is best to combine the explosive power of the glittering fruit with the penetrating power of the thundering fruit.... However, just as Chiba was preparing to attack, there was a sudden burst of light on the distant sea. Chiba subconsciously glanced at it, but it was this that made him no longer have to worry about fighting with the aunt. It was a black-violet beam that traversed the entire sea. The thin beam of light seemed to penetrate the endless sea, and it ran out of sight of Chiba. "Who is it?! Started the ڡ?!!. v4 Chapter 228： : pursue and encounter [to complete the order] Seeing the ڡ launch, Chiba no longer had the idea of ??entanglement with the aunt. "What happened? They all used ڡ, what was the danger? Or did queen really be so strong? Seeing that the aunt''s sword and Perrospero had already attacked the front, Chiba gnawed his teeth and converted the soul and soul fruit into a line of fruit, smashing it in front of him. "White Wave!!!!" The surrounding scene changed rapidly, everything in the hundreds of meters around it turned into a white line, and the aunt had to stop because of standing instability. Aunt just rushed over again after a little adaptation, and Perrospero was cautious _ stopped in the distance. The fruit awakens?!! Can your copying ability replicate the fruit awakening?! If the fruit is awakened, go up and die... The aunt did not pay attention to what the fruit awakened and did not wake up. Her only thought now is to kill Chiba. "Chiba...die!!!!" "Now I can''t play with you!! Line the wall!" The thick wall of the four sides appeared on the four sides of the aunt, and then stretched upwards, turning into a square white cage to trap the aunt inside. Well! ! Can''t sleep her for a few seconds! But enough! At the foot of the step, Chiba stepped on the ''month step'', and the figure quickly rose up after a thunder, and then looked at the direction of the rumored slamming, and turned it into a flash of electricity. After he had just rushed out of the way, the line wall was cut into two halves from the middle of the sword, and the aunt looked around and then locked the Chiba, which was flying fast, and struck over. "Don''t want to run!! Chiba!! Die!! The ruins of the giant... the fierce spear!!!!" As the aunt roared, her bloated body twisted during the run, and then the Napoleon in her hand threw away at Chiba. "Fatty!!" Chiba has some savage martyrdom, but his left foot is still quickly stepping in the air, dangerously and dangerously avoiding the aunt''s blow, the sharp blade attached to the sword, tearing on the back of the Chiba Shallow blood marks. The sword named Napoleon, after rushing past Chiba, suddenly paused in the air, turned the tip of the sword, and even came back to the Chiba! But Chiba now has time to entangle with a broken sword. Originally, this sword is somewhat ugly. After knowing that it is the aunt''s soul, Chiba is no longer interested in it, even though it is a sword and can speak. . "This strange sword, you give me .... flash!!" With the domineering ''Village Yumao'' heavily chopped on Napoleon''s sword, the latter mourned, then rolled and flew out, don''t look at it when it was rushing, but if there is no aunt''s Zhang control, it After all, its still a sword. How could it be a blow to Chiba? The figure was slightly stunned in the air, and the center of Chibas brain turned to electricity, and then he rushed out at a faster speed, while picking up a few thunder **** in the back. "Haha!! Want to kill me? Then catch up and talk about it!" Since you want to chase me, come on, I will see how you chase me on the sea! The aunt took a trick, and Napoleon, who was flying out of Chiba, turned around in the air, then returned to the aunts hand, and smashed the ball in the air with a few swords. The aunts feet were on the ground. Stepping, rushing toward Chiba again. Chiba no longer cares about her aunt, but she is rushing forward. However, her aunt relies on her feet. Every step can step on a huge pit on the ground and then rush out hundreds of meters in the air. Come up. The rain was still falling, but the wind had stopped, and it took no time for Chiba to come to the edge of the Lord. The speed rushed forward without any loss, and Chiba still had a leisurely look. "I have to see, how are you a capable person..." But what Chiba did not expect was that the aunt didn''t mean to stop at half point, but jumped directly from the elephant. "Perrospero!!!" The aunt in the air stared at Chiba and roared. "Know it! Mom!!" Perrospero also jumped down. He held his cane and squatted in the air. "Candy Sweet Boat!!!" ask for flowers Numerous syrups emerged from his cane, quickly turned into a ship in the air, and gradually became hard and transparent as they fell, eventually forming a boat more than ten meters long. "Can it still be like this?" Looking at all this, Chiba almost didn''t bite her tongue. Aunt stepped on the boat and provoked a huge splash of water on the surface of the sea. Then her aunt''s hand was faintly pink, and she glared at the sea around her. Then Chiba looked at the sea and suddenly looked up, and a sea fish struggled in the water, and the pale blue souls were pulled out of their bodies and gathered in the hands of the aunt. When the soul in the hands of the aunt has reached the size of a few meters, the sea of ??the square kilometers is full of dead fish, and even a few hundred meters long sea beasts have not escaped the fate of the soul being withdrawn. ............ "Capability awakening......." Chiba has some hard words to spit out. And after seeing the aunt put the soul of the group on the boat under his feet, Chibas face was ugly. "Is this the production of Homitz, those souls are robbed........" As the soul poured in, a face suddenly appeared on the sugar boat. "Mom! What are you telling!" Aunt pointed to Chiba, and her eyes were full of killing. "Catch up with him!!!" "Yes! Mom!!" When the voice just fell, Chiba looked at the ship with no pulp and no wheels, and the aunt quickly chased the pull-up, which was not even slower than the speed of Chiba. With a scream, Chiba threw a few thunderballs and quickly rushed forward. The thunderball was smashed by the aunt in the air, and even for a second did not hinder it. "Bastard! Still speed up!" But when he just rushed out for a few minutes, he saw a broken wooden raft floating in the distance, and the people in the raft were known by Chiba. "black beard!!!" Chiba screamed in anger. "Chiba!!" And the black beard is a little dodging, the panic that can''t be said: "And, aunt?". v4 Chapter 229： : Insert one hand [to complete order] Just saw the black beard, Chibas heart raised a burst of fire. The sneak attack was unsuccessful, and it came to jointly deal with my companion? Looking at some wolves standing on the simple raft, the black beard and Abarro, who are desperately paddling with two pieces of wood, Chiba smiled. The laughter made the two people on the boat scream. How can I meet this guy here! And there is aunt behind! The black beard struggled to paddle the paddle and laughed and explained: "Ha ha ha! Mr. Chiba! We don''t seem to have much conflict! Before we see you attacking us, we are not paying a heavy price =? Catalinas legs have been cut off! Or will it be revealed? "Is it revealed? What did you do just now? Um?" Chiba looked at Abalo who was stealing a pistol from the "9:47". He smiled and then threw the ball in his hand. I lost my black beard. "You **** that I am stupid!!" The huge thunderball slammed against the black beard, but in the air it was bombarded in the air by Abarro, and looked at the aunt behind Chiba. Blackbeard just wanted to say something, but the face was banging. There was a thick thunder. "Thunder!!" Chiba slammed his hand against the black beard, and a thunderbolt fell in the air, completely covering the black beard. The dark clouds in the rainy days also increased the ability to thunder the fruit. This lightning is at least a lot larger than before. Times. Seeing that the thunderbolt fell with a roaring sound, the black beard eyes had to come out. If this little raft is ruined, then he will wait to die here today. The black beard screamed and a black mist appeared on his body, and then he slammed into the thunderbolt: "Damn!!! Dark hole!!!" Layers of black mist condense a black defensive hood in front of the black beard, and this black defensive hood is still creeping, as if it has the power to swallow all things, and the raindrops around the tens of meters are forcibly sucked by it. Into the darkness. A thunderbolt blasted with dazzling light, but it was like being swallowed, without making any noise. "Well?" Chiba slightly frowned. Nothing? This ability is too strong, right? Just when Chiba thought this way, the black beard behind the defensive mask of the dark acupuncture point was red, and the mouth was a blood spurted out. "Captain! You''re fine!" Abarro hurried up and asked, "You must die and hold! You can''t hold me, I just finished!" "Shut up!! Go boating!!" Blackbeard blinked and yelled at Abarro: "Leave here!! Chiba is chased by the aunt, there is not much time for us, just leave him to leave. !!!!" After that, the black beard was spurted out of blood. "Oh, this is right, you know........" Chiba took a hand and called a thunder again: "...you are not so easy to take this trick!" The thunder and lightning, still completely swallowed up by the black shield, and the black beard inside it fell directly on the ground, the blood in the mouth does not flow out like money. "Hey!!!! Keke cough!!!!" Abbas had a slap in the face, and the speed of paddling was speeding up again, and even a few afterimages were inside. "It''s quite a good thing to support, but you have to look at it, you can hold a few!" Chiba snorted, and the mind was connected with the thunder in the air. This time the condensed thunder is bigger than before. Several times, Zhang Leis thunder and lightning trembled in the dark clouds. The black beard barely raised his head and looked at the thunderball that was condensed in the dark clouds. He shouted aloud and then red-eyed and enlarged the dark acupuncture point, making the darkness above it deeper and more gloomy. "Humph." Chiba continued to step in the air, rushing straight into the little raft of the black beard, and the lightning energy on his body was constantly flashing. When staggered over the black beard, Chiba clearly saw the sly face of the black beard through the dark acupuncture point. And Chibas heart is not shaken by the slightest. Only in the eyes, there is a cold flash. Looking at the black beard, he said coldly: "Go to **** and hate me, thunder!" A loud bang in the clouds, a tens of meters wide azure thunder plume, with a huge momentum against the black beard smashed past..... Just as Black Beard intended to eat this blow, a strange sound sounded, and this voice was like a scorpio in the black beard. "Candy....Thousands of houses!!!!!" Hundreds of layers of pale yellow flat shields appeared above the black beard. Although they did not completely offset the power of the thunder, they offset at least 70% of the lightning. The remaining 30% of the lightning is still strong, but only the black beard. The physical injury has increased a bit. Chiba gnawed his teeth and whispered: "Perrospero!!" On the sugar boat, Pelos Pero danced with a cane and smiled gloomyly: "Hey, your enemy is our friend. You want to kill him? Then I will not let you kill!" "Ha ha ha!! The sky is not dead!!!! Aunt! I remember this person!!!" Blackbeard laughed and passed the sugar boat, and then he turned his head and made a cut throat for Chiba. gesture. "Three crew members, Chiba! Next time, the next time I will come back with this belt!!" After that, the black beard will take back the dark hole and the black fog will rise. "liberation!!!" Numerous messy items rushed out of the black mist in his body, and the chaos of all the eyes was isolated, and the thin black mist on it even blocked the sight of Chiba. "Hey!!!! I want to run 0.4?" Chiba snorted and raised his right hand. He just wanted to launch a full-scale lightning strike, but the aunt behind him suddenly accelerated. "The spear of the giant ruins!!!!" Seeing that the devastating attack hit the front of the body, Chiba had to smash the condensed Thunder force against the sword wind. With this force, Chiba quickly retreated and stepped on the ''moon step'' continuously. Several accelerations in the air quickly rushed hundreds of meters away. After the distance from the aunt, the black beard''s raft has shrunk to an almost invisible point. Good luck guy......... Chiba released his fist, and no longer managed to manage the black-bearded line of the emperor, while avoiding the aunt''s attack, he rushed forward. . v4 Chapter 230： : natural disaster queen Dozens of five hundred-meter-long pirate ships, each with no more than two hundred cannons, and then all the artillery bombarded at the same time, and the target is still a person, what kind of scene? Chiba will know now. "grass!!!!!!" Looking at the shells that almost occupied all his sights, Chiba could not help but pull out such a word. After half an hour of long-distance running on the sea, Chiba finally saw his ԡ. But there is also a total of eightty pirate ships of more than 500 meters. Before the war on the top, perhaps the ship was more and bigger, but it would never be so shocking. Eighty pirate ships sailed at the same time, and then slowly raised the Jolly Roger. The behemoth sailing on the sea was not comparable to the ship in the original place. As long as the ship actually sailed can be called a pirate ship. Looking at this powerful battle, even the aunt who committed the ''Bulim'' disease stopped in the distance, but Chiba did not stop anyway and attacked the round battle formed by 80 ships. . There is no reason for it, because the center of the eighty warships is his ԡ. Moreover, the ԡ stopped at the center and did not move. 14 "Bastards........they won''t have anything to do, why don''t they counterattack?!" Chiba said muttering as he reached out and pointed his fingers in the air, and countless wires rushed out of Chiba, facing the front. Thousands of shells that rushed came over. The hard silk thread frantically swayed within a dozen meters of Chiba''s side, tearing all the shells of the close-up into pieces, and even the explosion was too late to fall into the water. "Oh, the momentum is amazing!" Chiba''s feet stepped out of the ripples in the air, holding it against the dark clouds, and then squatting down. "Wan Lei!!!!!" Hundreds of violent Thunder rushed out of the dark clouds, with the incomparable momentum of the hustle and bustle, rushing toward the huge ship, because of the defensive cover, Chiba is not worried about accidentally hurting the '''', So he can do his best. Seeing that Raymond slammed into the round of the ship, many of the ships were blown out of the huge holes. Several of them were directly slammed on the rudder, and the rudder brought people all the scorching and uncontrollable. The ship began to scatter, and for a time the ship was a little confused. "It shouldn''t be that simple........" Chiba said with a frown. Was it beaten by him? Chiba is not so arrogant. Sure enough, when he had just flashed this thought in his mind, there was a deep snoring in the ship in the distance. "What are you doing! Hurry and fight back!" The voice just fell, Chiba saw those black spots on the boat.....well, no, those are people? ! ! Can you jump so high? And the surprise of Chiba is still behind, those black shadows actually ushered in the thunder of the sky, and they slammed their own attacks, and then the lightning in the air was thus resolved? "Can you react to the speed of lightning?! Although Lei Ying''s attack power has been dispersed, but it is not so easy to be blasted? And just jumped up, there are at least 500 people?" Chiba said with amazement, while continuing to move forward, the scope of the smell will be expanded. It doesn''t matter if this looks, Chiba is a cockroach, and almost didn''t fall from the sky. All fruit powers?!!! I saw the smell of the smell, and in his consciousness there appeared a half-human and half-beast, an orc wearing pirate clothes, and several bodies were slowly turning into normal human form, and the number of densely packed........ . Chibas face became a bit ugly, and he already knew how these guys became fruit abilities. "Artificial demon fruit.... It is only the artificial demon fruit that can form a demon fruit corps, but Caesar is not already stopped..." Said here, Chiba stunned, and then his eyes slightly picked up: "I know, they got the batch of artificial devil fruit disappeared in Tokushima, but Caesar can never tell the Kadooran demon fruit there, in other words Saying....... Someone gave them these fruits........" Chibas eyes have become a seam. Who are you giving back? When Kaido is absent, Jack is missing. Even if king is still there, there will be only two disasters left in the Beast pirate group. Except that the white beard is united with them because of jealousy, if they say what value they have........ Oh, that is to hate me........ After all, they hated the extreme for me, the person who took away Kayto, but with a little bit of wind, one of the two main forces could cross the ocean and chase after me. "Amount.... But, or wouldn''t it be that I thought about it? People who hate me? In addition to the Navy, there are only those little pirates who don''t flow into it..." Shaking his head, Chiba took the idea out of his head. But as he continued to move forward, the ship''s array in the distance suddenly changed. With a few whistle that Chiba couldn''t understand, the huge pirate ships rushed past the middle and pulled out a hook. ........ In just a few seconds, the eighty huge pirate ships were linked together by the chains between the hooks. A strong figure jumped out of the boat and landed steadily on the large chains directly connected to the ship and the boat, showing a sly smile against Chiba. At the same time, the low voice before it sounded again. "Chiba, I have been waiting for you for a long time. You want to save your companion. Very good, very good, then........you will save one for Laozi! Come on! I will definitely catch 067 today. Live in you! Then torture your child''s whereabouts from your mouth! Finally, I will personally tear you apart!!!!" Even across such a distance, Chiba can feel the anger and violent murder of the voice master. It seems that it was infected by the voice, and the owner of more than 500 animal fruits screamed at the same time, and the body swollen again. They all stared at Chiba, gasping with a big mouth, but their eyes gradually covered with layers of blood, a violent and murderous breath emanating from the body, and then condensed a powerful momentum in their air. . Seeing this situation, Chiba could only helplessly smile and stay in the air: "Hey! Caesar is not taken away by me! It is the black beard they took away! Don''t buckle the black pot on me!" The voice was silent for a while, then it rang again. "Chiba. If you don''t come again, I will attack your ship. The shield is really strong, but........" At this time, a few thunders suddenly sounded in the air. The heavy rain that had been pouring down in the air once again became a bit bigger. A long, dark-haired figure appeared on the top of the ship at the far center. A little shining light appeared in the figure. "....... But, it can stop me from queen a few hits!!!! I, but the head of the three disasters natural disaster!. v4 Chapter 231： : Jiutou Giant Snake The lightning was intertwined, and the heavy rain poured down. On the lines made by the fruits of the line of Chiba Station, one person faced the huge ship array opposite. Lightning tears the sky, and the surrounding sky shines brightly, and the figure on the highest ship is even more eye-catching. A white coat, long black hair, red erect, slender body, a long scar on the neck on the left, from the neck to his chest, his gentle and quiet temperament suddenly became very incomparable. In his hand, there is a long-nosed knife with a white handle and a long-sleeve knife. From a distance, I know that it is definitely a demon knife with a ''village rain pill''. Why is it a monster knife? Because the handle of the handle is a skeleton of the beast, the blade passes through it, spits out from its large mouth, and the entire handle is completely a white bone. These are not important, his shape is good, the weapons are handsome, and the low strength will be the result of being abused. But wait until Chiba uses the copied fruit to view his fruit.......... "What is this special thing?" Chiba frowned and looked at the monster that appeared in his sight. It is a giant creature with nine heads, snake tail, clawless, diamond-shaped scales, white striped lines on the abdomen, and fins like fish on the back. And its head is very fond of a snake head but not all, it is not like a dragon head. In short, it is a combination of a snake and a faucet. It has a cyan-like dragon-like crotch, but there is no double-angle on the head, and There are four slender, dagger-shaped sharp teeth in his mouth. Chiba looked at the curse of this strange creature. "Mom, such a handsome animal, but it can''t be copied. It''s an illusionist..." In the distance, queen has raised the white bone knife in his hand, and said in a low voice: "Chiba! This is your best chance. If you don''t want to, I will........" "Okay, shut up, you." Chiba wrinkled his nose and looked at him impatiently: "If you have the ability to open the hood, you have already started, you think my partner is jealous." Ah, I want to make a better explanation for me." Queen stunned and his eyes smashed. "Your partner? When did fire fist Ace also got on your boat? If there was no him, hey, the rest of the people were simply vulnerable, but they were simply killed by me. "Watch it?" Chiba smashed his head and pulled out ''Village Yumaru'' from his wrist. "Although I don''t know why the '''' is here, I don''t know who Ace is untied.... But you, shouldn''t you be qualified to say that they are rubbish? "" Queen waved a few knives and took the chance to take advantage of the air in the air. In addition to his strong ability, he was a super strong swordsman. He looked at Chiba in a gloomy manner and said coldly: "How many people are heavy? Oh, maybe? Didn''t you rely on this to hurt the adult of Kaido?" Queen extended his finger to point to Chiba, then pointed to the ԡ number behind him, and finally pointed his thumb at Chiba and slowly flipped it down. "There is no boat, you are rubbish, but it doesn''t matter, you, they, and Ace, today, will die here. Before I ask the news of the adults, I will be in front of you. The pieces of garbage are shredded, letting you hear their petitions, crying, and asking me to kill them!!!" Tightly tightening the knife in his hand, Chiba slowly raised his head and his eyes were clear. "Hey, if you want to irritate me, congratulations, success." The last word just fell, Chiba''s body shape disappeared in place, tearing the debris film rain curtain, turned into a yellow light instantly rushed through the distance of tens of thousands of meters, straight to the top of the queen. Villa Yumaru was smashed with a pale yellow light on the white bone knife. Two long knives wrapped in armed and domineering bangs burst into a fierce shock wave, which shattered the raindrops within dozens of meters. Queen''s eyes are cold. "Oh, is there only this ability? Ah!!" The hand uploaded a giant force that almost shook Chiba out. However, Chiba smiled slightly, and the pale yellow light on the ''Village Yumaru'' suddenly became dazzling, and then exploded. Queen''s face changed, then screamed, and a fireball suddenly appeared on his hand. Unlike Ais''s hot orange color, the flame in the queen''s hand was dark red, and it seemed to be dark red with blood. And when the flame appeared, there was a slight pungent smell in the air. The queen shot the fire in front of him, and the dark red flame formed a shield in front of him, which was hard to withstand the explosion. "., unbearable........" Before the words were finished, queen changed his face and quickly jumped to another mast. The mast under his foot made a few squeaks, and then directly smashed into a dozen pieces of irregular wood. "Bastard..." Chiba turned in the air, and dozens of days of Congyun sword appeared beside him. Then he stepped on the cracked wood and waved his hand. While rushing down, dozens of lightsabers were placed beside him. A six-pointed star formation, and then along the strange arc, from all directions facing the dead corner of the queen. "Not finished yet! This is called... Heaven from Yunjian array!!!" Booming and banging! ! ! ! The endless explosion came from the side of Queen, and the explosion of light elements from Yunjian was completely gathered in the center by Chiba. The 500-meter-long command ship made a few loud noises, and then split directly from the middle (Wang Li Zhao) into two halves in a huge roar. Chiba''s eyes twitched slightly, standing on the transparent lines, staring at the chip debris that slowly sinked into the bottom of the sea. Suddenly, Chiba held the right hand, five long silk threads appeared in his hand, his arms raised high, and then he swayed heavily. "Five color lines!!!!" Hey! ! ! A sound of gold and iron came from the ruins below, and the monster that Chiba saw before suddenly rushed out of the ruins. Nine dragons were squatting, one of them had a big mouth and the neck suddenly stretched. The tall mouth of Mi Gao directly came to the bite of Chiba. At the same time as Chibas sword was blocked, Queens head screamed in the middle, and the remaining eight heads roared, and the neck stretched instantly, biting at the same time from eight directions toward Chiba. "Dead! I am natural disaster Hydra!!!!!. v4 Chapter 232： : Battle for the disaster [to complete the order] When the dark clouds are empty, the nine dragons open their mouths and bite away from the square to the Chiba. The fangs of the dragons shine in the faint sky with a greenish glow, which can be smelled through dozens of meters of Chiba. Sweet smell. The nine heads are approaching, and there is a glimmer of Raymond in the eyes of Chiba. "No lightning line!!!" A number of thick lines appeared in the air, and after being covered with a layer of dark blue lightning, they quickly fell from the air. The lines of the arms are wrapped in lightning and a few twists in the air, with a fierce lightning bolt to the nine big mouths stabbed. Queen''s eighteen eyes flashed a bit of surprise at the same time, and then very dexterously avoided the Chiba''s lightning line, biting the lightning line from the other direction. It is like the sound of steel bars being twisted by iron tongs, and those lines that are ten times harder than steel have been bitten. "Good bite! And the lightning above is useless!" Chiba secretly surprised, while holding the knife in both hands, brought a Raymond in the air, squatting against Hydra''s stomach. Raymond flashed, the ship was completely blown into smash, and countless pieces of broken wood were mixed in the sea and bombarded in the air hundreds of meters. Chiba stared at the bottom of the sea: "Where is it, the guy should not be able to enter the sea.........Hey!!!!" A bad wind came from his side 210, and Chiba quickly ran his long knife in front of him. ''when! ! ! The huge force came from Chiba''s arms. He was directly drawn across the road, smashing countless cabins and smashing it into the side of a ship. "cough" Chiba squatted his shoulders and pulled himself out of the boat. He smashed the pirates of several artificial demon fruits that rushed around with a knife. In spite of the ability of dozens of artificial demon fruits that came up, Chibas face looked gloomy in the distance. "Everything is coming back! You are not his opponent! Don''t go to die! No orders are allowed!" The low voice sounded, and the ability of the surrounding artificial demon fruit retreated. Through the sea surface that gradually subsided, Chiba saw the whole of the queen. A huge figure appeared on the sea. Unlike King and Jack, queen''s body is much bigger. The snake tail, nine heads, one body, the slender body is at least 50 meters long, plus the neck he can extend, at least not less than two hundred meters. A diamond-shaped scale slowly slams in the air, giving a squeaky metal sound. The dark cyan scales are hard and bebh smooth, and the huge body is covered with such sinuous diamond-shaped scales. At this time, the behemoth had already arrived on a ship, and the long tail swept, what cabins, masts, guardrails, like paper paste, were all broken and pulled out, leaving only a bare huge deck. . Eudemons fruit, Hydra. It should have been thought that the ''Beelen Pirates'', which is the same as the ''White Beard Pirates'', may be so weak. The White Beard Pirates have more than a dozen captains, and Kaido has only ''three disasters''. Two of the disasters are only a little stronger than the white captain''s captain, Malgo, but with the two strengths of the ''three disasters'', they can be the same as the ''sixteen captains''. The reason is here.... With only one queen, it will probably be worth the captain of ten white beards. His ability is definitely not weaker than the navy general. Chiba blinked and thought of it. It seems that I know that Chiba is looking at herself. Queen also licks the red erects of eighteen cockroaches and carefully looks at Chiba. The two sides were silent, but the surrounding killings shrouded them both, and the artificial demon fruit abilities around them were staring at Chiba. Although they did not attack, they were definitely not because of the power of Chiba. But because of the order under queen. After a moment of silence, Queen''s gloomy opening said: "You are very strong, living under my tail strike, definitely not exceeding the number of hands, Chiba, is king dead in your hands? There was a deep blood on the queen''s tail. Although the first shot hit the Chiba out, the scales above were also cut by Chiba with ''Village Yumaru''. Judging from the fact that Chiba had climbed out of the cabin without any damage, he was obviously not as heavy as he thought he was. Chiba looked at the ''Village Yumaru'' in his hand. The slashing knife was dripping dark red blood and fell on the deck, causing the floor to erode a huge hole. Looking up, Chiba looked at him coldly: "No, I hurt him and pierced his chest with a spear and nailed it to the glacier, but if that was the case, he would not die." There were two red lights in the eyes, and the middle of the Hydra, which was queened by the queen, stretched out a scarlet long tongue and licked the four fangs: "I told him, let him be careful, don''t care, try to When I arrived, I killed you. It seems that he didn''t listen." Chiba snorted and didn''t say anything. He just shook his hand at ''Village Yumaru'' and put 90% of his heart on the thundercloud above his head. Without Zeus, Chiba is the master of these Thunderclouds. Queen is not responding to these, just continue to say: "Jack is missing, King does not know who was killed, and the adults of Kaidu were taken away by you." Queen used his chin to indicate the '''' number behind him: "Hey, Chiba, how about we talk about it? You returned the adult to Kato, and I will return the ship behind you to you, and How about burying your suspicions with you?" Under the siege of the ability of hundreds of artificial demon fruits, there is still no tremulous hood, and Chiba snorted: "Kado is not taken away by me, I am looking for a black beard." "Well, this is your answer, ..........." Queen nodded thoughtfully, and then his voice suddenly became very cold, in the 18 pupils, flashing a stunned red awn "In fact, if you have a good excuse, maybe I will still believe, but use this kind of lies to perfuse me..." "....... Really when our beasts are all without a brain! Tell your enemies!! Ah?!! Go to hell!! Chiba!!!! Just smashing the faucet and screaming at the same time, an invisible pressure emanates from the queen, and the surrounding sea surface is once again provoked by waves several meters high. When Chiba looked cold and looked at the distant queen, and was preparing to ridicule a few words, his heart suddenly stopped, and the blood became cold in an instant. "La la la... Candy Candy!!!" Just as he subconsciously wants to jump out, his feet will once again have sticky sugar, and the wrapped sugar will quickly fix the Chiba directly. At the same time, the aunt''s figure instantly penetrated the rain curtain, and fell heavily on the ship, falling behind the Chiba. The hands were lifted up high, and the aunts chaotic pupils were filled with chaotic killings. "The gun of Elbuff...Weiguo!!!!!". v4 Chapter 233： : Aunts sneak attack Its too late to think about when the aunt was colluding with queen, and Chibas roar, fruit ability quickly transformed into ''cause fruit'' and ''line fruit''. Causal fruit is definitely one of the most resistant to the fruit, and facing this kind of attack, it is no longer elemental to escape. Elementalization can indeed avoid the Jianfeng, but behind it, wrapped in armed sniper? Although the line fruit is not the most resistant fruit, the strong sword wind is almost launched after the Chiba, and only the fruit after the fruit wakes up can be quickly activated. This extremely fast speed even made Chiba''s civil medicine in his mouth empty, let alone the special fruit. The spider''s nest! ! A layer of white silk thread is displayed in a spider web, almost in the blink of an eye. However, Chiba has only had a nest of three layers of spider webs. Even the armed color is overbearing, and the aunt''s sword wind is smashed- Behind Chiba. Oh... Unlike the unwounded ones that were bitten before, the hardness of the wire after the awakening has broken through the common sense, and each thin line can easily block the so-called "knife". However, under the aunt''s sword wind, the three-layered cobweb nest of Chiba was only a time for a finger, and it was shattered into pieces in a sour tooth. In this time of the finger, Chiba can barely arrange the armed color in a little place behind it. The sword wind smashed the nest of the spider web, and the smashing of the remaining power was behind the Chiba. "puff!!!!" The whole body was smashed in an instant, just like a baseball was blown out. Chiba was directly bombarded by this blow, and it plunged into the sea and splashed a huge wave of hundreds of meters high. Pulling a long white line in the sea. An unsuspecting sea beast was in front of Chiba, and Chiba penetrated directly from its body. The energy contained in it directly bombed the sea beast into a piece of heaven. After being bombarded for several kilometers, Chiba finally floated slowly in the sea. At the moment, the Chiba is covered with a small wound. The wounds that are like a knife-cutting wound, the blood does not flow out of it, and it takes almost no time to use it. "pain" Chiba fingers twitched slightly and his eyes slowly opened. Pain... an unprecedented pain... With a slight movement, a severe pain came from the whole body, so that I couldnt let Chiba directly faint. Comminuted fractures of the extremities, the sternum is broken into countless pieces, and all the spine is broken. I am afraid that at least 60% of the bones in the body are broken. There was a big hole in the back, I dont know if I could see the heart, or if I was relying on the power of the causal fruit... While thinking about it, Chiba suddenly found out that there was a strange sea animal in the surrounding, and their oily green voice revealed greed. If they were not shocked by the murderousness on the ''Village Yumaru'', they had already swarmed up and swept the Chiba into pieces. Even so, they can''t be suppressed anymore. Chiba has seen a sea lion who can''t help but want to rush. Robin, they shouldnt have anything. If Ace is in the case, adding the '''' number should be able to keep their safety. Really, why should I go to fight with him, and reward him one time next time? Send ''''... At this moment, the sea lion finally couldn''t help it. He snarled silently, patted the palm of his foot like a fan, opened his mouth and revealed his fangs. However, just as he showed his fangs, a white silk thread ran through its head and smashed its head. Not moving, does not mean that I can''t kill you... Chiba barely uses the energy to replicate the fruit, transforming the causal fruit into a thundering fruit, and the suffocation that has not been breathing for a long time disappears instantly. A layer of silk suddenly appeared next to Chiba, and then gradually expanded outward. Gradually, Chiba covered himself in a huge white ball of tens of meters, faintly separating himself from the surrounding water. Looking at the sea in the white ball, Chiba smiled. Asking for flowers I didnt think that when I used science, I didnt despise him the most... The wire current emanates from the Chiba, and the water in the ball slowly changes. Under the action of Chiba''s current, the seawater in the ball gradually disappears, replaced by the air that barely breathes, and as the seawater disappears, the white ball is also enlarged by the air, and at the same time Not too fast, the speed goes up. Inside the online ball, Chiba gnawed his teeth and lay on the ground, controlling the line of fruit. Chiba had several large broken parts of his body, forcibly stitched up with a thread. As for the bones, it was barely corrected. After getting this down, Chiba was so dying that he died directly. After all this, the last physical strength of Chiba disappeared. He closed his eyes with sweat and fainted. . ............. Originally, Chiba wanted to rely on this line ball to breathe in a coma and reach the sea at the same time. Because I dont know how far away from the aunt, it would be no danger to float up. But he thought well, but the truth is not that simple. Just after Chiba had just floated, a hundred-meter-long sea beast squinted, curiously swallowed the ball where Chiba was located... At the same time, in the previous battlefield, hundreds of artificial demon fruit abilities screamed, followed by queen, and attacked the aunt. In the hood of the hood, the open arms of the eyes were flushed and blocked in front of everyone who wanted to rush out. He looked at the four people who had lost their senses in their eyes, almost screaming in a roaring state: "No one is allowed to go out!! Chiba is not so easy to die!! You are out now and it is a dead end!!!" As he spoke, Ace waved his hand and the hot ''fire mirror'' was directly in front of him. A huge black fist directly penetrated the flame fire mirror through a huge hole, and Urki pulled out the **** pillar from his wrist. He took a shot of the remaining flames and gloomyly looked at Ace: "Flash off, Ace." v4 Chapter 234： : bluffing sound [to complete order] Although the heavy rain did not fall on the ship, the sky seemed to be more gloomy than before, just as Aces face. Half an hour passed, and Chiba, who was hit the bottom of the sea, did not have to pay for the water. This made it easy for Ace, who had always trusted Chiba, to smash. He will not No, no! Will not! Chiba won''t die so easily! Not long ago, queen led the more than 500 artificial demon fruit abilities, and the aunt was seriously injured to escape, and after solving the aunt, queen pointed to the Bonnie who was stunned by Ace. "Give them to me! Ace! I want to torture the fate of the adults of Kedos from their mouths!" The devil''s fierce martyrdom of the queen, while the nine heads simultaneously spurted "one, three, one, a dark red The flames beat the defensive hood of the ''Proverbs''. "Inflammatory fire mirror!!!" Waving a blast of a wall of more than ten meters long, blocking the nine dark red flames, Ace said gloomyly, "Don''t think about it! How many times have you said that Kaido is not a group of Chiba robbed! It is a black beard A bunch!" When I heard Ace say this, Queen''s eyes were deeper and deeper, but he still said with patience: "That is your hatred with black beard! Don''t bring us ''beasts'' closer In the fight of your ''white beard''!" Queen looked gloomy at Ace, and a dark red flame appeared in the nine heads: "Look at you as a white-bearded pirate group. I warned you the last time, hand them over, otherwise... Don''t blame me for being bullied!" Looking at the queen who was arrogant, Ace bit his teeth. "Don''t think about it!" The eighteen erects of the queen were picked up at the same time. "This is what you said, it''s not that I didn''t give you a chance. In the case of Kaido, even if it is a white beard, there is nothing to say..." After seeing the four people who were fainted, Ace took a deep breath and held his fist tightly. The flames of the whole body rose by several tens of feet high, and he turned his head and looked at the queen without saying a word. What he meant. "Good... then you will follow him..." The queens words have not been finished yet, and the deck in front of the ԡ suddenly collapses. With a crisp sound, a huge metal table ten meters wide appears in front of Ace. Then the cannon with a strong and dangerous atmosphere slowly appeared on the table, and the mechanical combination sounded, and the ڡ was slowly combined. Oh... The blue light shines on the barrel, and several shells fall off the slender cannon. Under the blue electro-optic traction, the barrel is slowly rotated. A skyrocketing suffocation rose, and Rao was behind Ai''s rumored gun, and he was still scared by this suffocating cold sweat. The queen is even more unbearable. It almost instantly retreats from the state of Hydra''s nine-headed serpent and swiftly moves to the side. But when Queen saw signs of ڡ and did not launch, he stopped a little. Then his eyes flashed in his eyes, revealing a bit of naked greed. He said in a hurry: "Ace, remove the gun and give it to me, I will let them go, and help you attack the black beard!" And before Ace spoke, a crisp female voice rang, and a white little hand was buckled on the trigger of the ڡ. "Hey? Give it to you? Or do you try the power of this weapon first?" Ian was full of curiosity in both eyes, and said with a sigh of relief. The queen immediately panicked and hurriedly retreated to the side. The speed of the body was fast, and even the ripples in the air were pulled out. At the same time he is still shouting: "Wait!!! Wait!!!! Don''t come!" Regardless of the set, Ain couldn''t easily match Ace with four people and then touch the control room. Isn''t it just to test the arrogant rumors of the Navy? Ace looked at the excited Ain, looked at the queen who was repeatedly jumping on the boat in the distance, stayed for a while, then his eyes lit up and hurriedly ran over..... Ten minutes later, Queen slowly withdrew from the ԡ with a huge fleet. On the boat, Ace sat on the deck and shouted for luck, and his appearance attracted Aln''s contempt. "Hey, why are you helping us? Didn''t you have a look at life before? How have you changed now?" Hesitating for a moment, Ian slammed his head and snorted. "Hey, I want you to control, I just don''t want to be caught by them." Ace rolled his eyelids and said loudly, "Oh? Is it? Then I will tell you one thing. If you break the gun into a pile of parts, I can''t guarantee what will happen to you after Chiba returns." !" There was a faint radiance in his hand, and he was about to squat on the top of Ains cold, and he played back the Chibas means in his mind, and he put down his hand. "That''s there, I just want to see it. But if Queen knows that this gun has no power to fight out, will it be mad?" Ain said, and Ain squinted. Laughed. Aces two eyes suddenly slid round: No power? Before that... Ian 2.0 gave him a glance and looked at Ace in a gaze. "Is it faint? If there is energy, I have already ran. I shouldnt be able to catch it with the speed of the rumor. And finally The energy is used by you! The blow before the start, you pumped up all the energy!" "I said how the rumor ran for a while and was not surrounded. It turned out to be like this..." Ace suddenly realized, but after that, his face suddenly changed and became extraordinarily ugly. "Hey... ԡ is powered by Chibas electricity, in that case...we, how do we get out of here? At the same time, Chiba, the driving force of the ԡ, is wrapped in a huge ball and tumbles in the snake-like fish belly... It hurts and hurts... v4 Chapter 235： : All parties reactions As time went by, Chiba was hit by the Aunt and hit the bottom of the water, and things that disappeared afterwards have spread throughout the sea. Everyone has a different feeling when they see this news, but without exception, they feel extraordinarily surprised. With the power of the aunt, hitting the unguarded Chiba, will they have a way to live? Obviously impossible. A week later, in the new naval headquarters, Karp sat on a large rock, behind a team of recruits in the sun, Karp put down the newspaper, picked up a piece of Xianbei Zhang big mouth bite. The naval soldiers who stood guard in the distance suddenly stopped talking and laughing, and the body stood straight. "Greater!" The blue-and-white suit of the blue-and-white suit came in from the outside, and touched the back of the head and didn''t wake up and said: "Early~~~~~~~ Don''t be so cautious, I don''t know what you are standing on." Two of the two men who have arrived at the Rear Admiral scratched their heads: "Hey, this is not for the teacher to watch the door. You can listen to the teacher''s teachings for a while." In the distance, Karp dismissed disdainfully, and finished eating the scallops in his hand: "If this is said by Kebi, there is still some credibility, but 14 your kid.... um, you The two went out to run around the base for ten laps." Belumer''s face slammed down and said, "Oh?! Ten laps?!! Is this going to run all day?" After that, he looked at the Kby next to him and seemed to want to take him back. And his head just turned, Krabi did a standard military ceremony: "Yes! Teacher!" When he finished, he turned and ran back. Beru Mae stood in the same place for a while, then muttered a little, followed and ran out. Qing Yan skillfully made an ice recliner and lay down beside Karp: "The pink hair is good, but the blond boy has to practice more." Karp glanced at him and picked up a piece of scallops and put it in his mouth and chewed: "How do I guide my disciples, and I can''t find you a little devil, come to me?" After putting two hands on his head, he put his goggles on his cover and lazily lie down and said: "The Marshal of the Warring States asked me to call you. The Tianlong people have something to tell the Navy. He wants you to go with him." And Karp turned his eyes: "Let him go, feel embarrassed to find me? I don''t want to lose sight of it. When I think of the garbage with the group, the two fists are itchy." "Well, me too," Qing said lazily: "Too annoyed, too tired, I know you will not go, let me avoid the limelight here, Huang Qi red dog has not come back, lest it be pulled by the Warring States Marshal go with." "casual." One person is lying in a chair and sleeping, one is eating something, and both are silent for a while. Not long after, Karp put down the fairy in his hand: "Little devil, you have played against the Chiba many times. Do you think that he can survive this time?" "Who knows? But that is the aunt''s sneak attack, the aunt who is in a violent state... Most of the time it is dead, this time the Tianlong people called the marshal, it seems to be for this matter." "Did you die? That''s best..." Karp picked up a piece of cedar and picked it up, but his eyebrows were still locked. Its not just Kapp who is skeptical that few real masters in the whole sea believe that Chiba will die like this, but as time goes on, nearly a month has passed in the blink of an eye, which is why they have to Believe it. According to Chibas character, if he is still alive, he will never come out. A comet-like figure, this is an evaluation given by someone who knows the story of Chiba, and this evaluation has been recognized by everyone, whether it is the navy or the pirates, even though they have hated Chiba. . But there are always a few people who don''t believe that Chiba is so dead. For example, Karp, such as Ace, such as Robin, Bonnie, Choba, and Urki. White Beard Pirates, Moby Dick. In the hall, all the captains were anxiously watching Ace and the white beard who were arguing. Ace, who had never shown a sly expression to the old man, showed his expression to the white beard that he respected for the first time: "Daddy! Chiba is not dead! You can''t give Urki to the beast pirates!! The white beard, the hegemon of the sea, has always been generous, and he has never been angry with his sons. It is also the first time that Ace has expressed his anger. The white beard slowly stood up, and both eyes glared at Ace and said, "Ace!! You are my son!! You must listen to me this time!!!" Slowly, the white beard was seated again, and his expression was still angry: "What do you know! When Chiba is there, there is no one to move the ''Ժ'', but he still doesn''t know how!! How much do you know? Does the person have the idea of ??this ship? Dont you see how many pirates have been on our site? How many people died on our site!!! Ace stalked his neck and still shouted: "But, but we can''t ask for his things! He saved me! Saved our white-bearded pirates!" "I know this! It is because he saved us. Yesterday I will hit the red-haired little ghost back!! And let him promise not to shoot the ''Ժ''!!!" When it comes to this, the white beard is slightly panting. He sat down on the table and looked at the captain who was amazed below. He sighed long. Only when faced with his own ''sons'' will the white beard reveal this slightly weak movement. Ace looked at the white beard in amazement, and there was a chill in the back: "Yesterday, the old man took you with Margaux....The two went to the red-haired pirates group? You don''t want to die!! Thousands of nights with red hair Yes.." His 760 words have not been finished yet, and a thin figure rushed out from the side. He punched him in the face and rolled Ace out and flew out. "Shut up!! Ace!!" Malcolm stood there, his face cold looking at Ace who got up: "Do you know what the old man did for you! You know...." "You also shut up!! Malgo!! Those can''t say!!" Malcolm looked at some of the embarrassing Ace, but also turned his head to the side. "Cut.... In short, the old man promised a lot of red-haired bastards, so that he promised not to shoot the four remaining people in Chiba, you should also understand the heart of the old man, he is a white beard! Never A white beard that will be stunned! But for you..." "Okay! Malgo!! Shut up!! This is what I should do!!! You don''t need to say it!!!" The white beard slowly stood up from the seat and watched the wolverine climb up from the ground, but the eyes still flashed in dissatisfaction with Ace, and finally sighed long. "Ace, they have to go, precisely because Chiba once helped me, so I can''t take away the ''proverbs''. According to the rules of the sea, he helped me once, I helped him once, I don''t have to shelter him. There is no need to pay for such a big price in order to shelter him. He and me have not had such a deep relationship!". v4 Chapter 236： :Robin’s plan Looking at his firm white beard, Ace bit his teeth and wanted to say something. But before he even said that he ran out, he ran into a pirate and said in a hurry: "Daddy! Daddy! The ԡ detached from the fleet and went in the opposite direction! "What! I will go see it!" Ace screamed, regardless of where it was, directly turned into a flame and rushed out of the hall. The captains of Zhongfan have turned their eyes on the face of white beard. The white beard is a glimpse of the eyes, watching Ace, who ran out, gas can hardly speak. "Hey la la la....... I am mad at me..." Just when everyone thought that the white beard was going to get angry, he suddenly sat down in his chair. Then White Beard looked directly at Malcolm: "Have you just hit Ace? Then go catch up with him now! ''Ժ'' or Chiba''s companion, I don''t care! In short, Malgo You are old fritters! You are responsible for protecting Ace!" "Hey? Me?" The people stayed for a while, then they laughed with their stomachs, and the original serious atmosphere changed instantly. Bista held his own moustache and grinned and said: "Ha ha ha, let you itch, fortunately I can''t hold back to him!" After hearing this again, the people laughed again, and in this full laugh, Malcolm turned black and went out. When he was about to go out, Malcolm seemed to think of something. Two eyes turned around and turned back and said: "Daddy, its hard for me to suppress Ace alone, or, let Biss Let me go with the tower........" Bista stunned and just wanted to say something, but the white beard nodded. "That''s right, let Bista be with you..." Seeing that Bista could only smile a bit, and glanced at Malcold, who was smirking, and reluctantly agreed. Not to mention how Ace and White Beard can solve this problem. In fact, Robin and others with ԡ are not as vulnerable as they think. The ԡ is not operated by the lightning of Chiba. The natural thunder and lightning can also store energy, but the natural lightning collection is somewhat difficult and somewhat slow. Not to mention Robin, they are not weak, but they have been covered by the light of Chiba. Now Chiba is not around them, but it is the best time for them to exercise. As for whether Chiba is still alive, the four have never doubted it. Chiba, can''t die! It is said to be touching, to say that it is blind trust. In short, they have never doubted. Moreover, the mark that Chiba gave to their wrists has not disappeared. If Chiba really has an accident, this imprint made by his fruit ability will definitely disappear. The imprint has not disappeared, and it is impossible for Chiba to have something, but they have not told anyone about it. The rumor declined the three Ace, let Ace chase after a dozen miles, and finally ruthlessly smashed by the rumor. Just smashed Ace three, Robin and others pointed the bow to the east, where is the direction of the cake island. In the hall of the ԡ, Robin was surrounded by a small table, and there was also a blue-haired beauty, Ain. Qiaoba scratched his head uncomfortably: "Is Ace in the back nothing? He will be very sad. It is really worried about Chiba as I think. We are not very good at him." .... ? "." "Nothing is bad," Bonnie said, holding a piece of candy in his mouth. He said vaguely: "Look at Aisnas thoughts on his face. We told him the first day, all the next day. Everyone knows." Urki also nodded and looked at a phone bug next to him and said, "And the boss didn''t call us a bug. Is it estimated that he is secretly planning something, or is he thinking about something? In short, now, I want Take a good workout and follow the boss''s level of abuse at the general level all day. I think I am weak, so I have to exercise now." Just as Urki had a slap in the face, the side of Eins face had become less well-looking. "Are you really sure? I, my heart is still in the mark on his hand. If Chiba is dead, then my heart..." "It will be directly blasted." Robin said with a smile, as if she didn''t see Ain''s pale face, she continued: "So praying for Chiba will not happen, and before the captain returns, you can''t let go, you know so much. thing." Ai narrowed his neck and said in a low voice: "I, I don''t say go out...." "Well, no." Robin smiled and refused, and then she nodded in the corner, whispering on the thief boat, Iane, slowly closing the book, a rare flash in the eyes. "Starting, the plan is like this for the time being. First go to join Luo, translate the original text, and then proceed to the reduction of ''Aunt''.." Urki nodded, then shook his head again: "Aunt''s strength is strong, let''s put it first, Robin, let''s meet with Luo first, then go to deal with ''beasts'' how? Kaido was taken away by black beard, three If the disaster goes to the second, we should not be excited, and the selection is gradual." Qiao Ba also hurriedly said: "I agree!! I agree! Luo''s plan was originally to deal with the beasts, and this time the culprit, it is still the ''queen'', to (Li Zhao''s) is not to use rumors If you can''t make a gun, it should be better for the beast." As soon as I heard the words ڡ, Ais inexplicable stunned, and my mind inexplicably remembered the former imposing manner. Looking down for a moment, Robin nodded. "Then come according to what you said. If so, there are several places to change the plan..." Then Robin''s four people sneaked together, and one of them made Ain just hear the plans that were over-excited and spit out from their mouths. Without the shackles of Chiba, Robin finally played her belly black attributes. Just as they were neglecting their plans, they were at the bottom of the sea far away from the '''', the huge fish that were hundreds of meters long began to float slowly, in the belly of it. The leaves slowly opened their eyes. . v4 Chapter 237： : Reunion with Hancock The windless belt is distributed in the waters on both sides of the great waterway. There is no air current and no current, it is a permanently calm sea. It is impossible for a ship moving by wind to pass, and no wind belt is a very dangerous sea area. For a pirate, it is no different from a dead end. At the same time, it is also the base camp for sea kingfish, but a few years ago Berga Punk made a new navigation technology to conquer here. In this quiet sea, the sea kings who are heading for thousands of meters float quietly in the sea. They are extremely intelligent and will not prey on them, which will dirty their habitat. Today, however, this habitat seems to be less calm. Two huge sea boats were taken from the windless, this is the boat that the daughter came out to hunt abroad. Just like the female emperor Hancock, who is known as the first beauty of mankind in her daughterland, these four giant snakes that are towing the ship in the windless belt are also the beauty in the eyes of many sea kings. At the forefront of the ship, Hancock, who was in a pink robe, was staring at him. He looked at the northwest side and let the person next to him not respond to her: "Where... is Luffy.... It is where the road is flying........" After that, Hanku 883 grams held his forehead backwards, scared the two sisters behind her, the Boya two sisters rushed to help her. Even if he was caught, Hancock still supported his forehead, and said in a faint voice: "Ah... this... this is love... all over... all over... I feel..." The Poya sisters behind me looked at each other and sighed in my heart, while her second sister, Sandasonia, had a green hair. "Sister, the sisters just reported that a white ball of a dozen meters in size was found in a fish. It seems not to be jade, but it is very hard, and it is still hollow. Do you want to send it to the palace..." "Can you eat? Does the ball look delicious? Or is it that Luffy will love it?" Hancock asked with a small star in his eyes. "The amount should not be..." Hancock instantly changed his appearance, and the lost one waved their hands. "What do you want to do, dispose of it yourself, don''t let me come........" The voice did not fall, and a horrible momentum came from the center of the fleet. Under this momentum, the surrounding sky even fainted. The sea kings that originally wandered around the two snakes were also awkward. I no longer appreciate the ''beautiful snake'', a fierce plunged into the sea. Hankooks face was full of horror, and he stepped on the deck for a few steps, then stepped a few steps between the bows and lightly fell in front of the momentum. The two sisters of Boya also quickly followed, but when they saw the source of the momentum, the horror of their faces was even stronger. "It''s the white ball!!" In the center of the ship, a huge white ball of more than a dozen meters was quietly there, surrounded by several daughters who fell to the ground, and they were staring at a place in the ball in horror. That''s the side of the ball, and there are a few cracks in their place. And that breath is revealed from these gaps. Hancocks face became a bit ugly. She frowned and looked at the people who fell to the ground and asked, What is going on! What is it! It was not until Hancock asked the second sentence that only one person came back to God. She looked at Hancock with a trepidation. "I don''t know, it''s from a few hundred meters long." The mouth of the arowana is taken out of the belly and looks like it is very big. I want to bring you a decorative palace, but as we approach it, it splits itself...." Sonda Sonia also hurriedly said: "Sister, this has nothing to do with them, that thing is really beautiful, they want to dedicate to you, it is also a good heart." Hankook frowned and jumped from above, slowly approaching the huge white ball. The closer she gets closer, the more she is scared, and the brows are getting tighter and tighter. Although this momentum is not overlord, its power is definitely not lower than the tyrannical color. Compared with the ability of Bawang to shock everything, this kind of momentum is more like the murderousness of the bedding. Just, what is it that can have such a heavy murder? This is the egg of the sea king class? Looking around the eyes and shivering on the ground, even the crew who could not move can only show the look of fear, Hancock gently screamed. "Look at you! Roll them all over me! Don''t be embarrassed here!" They were screamed by Hancock, and they all retired from fear, and quickly rushed back to the back. And while they quit, the crack on the white ball hit a few more points. Hankook frowned, gave up the plan to look at the past, put his hands in front of him, and put on a loving posture: "No matter what you are, I can''t let go of bothering Luffy! Sweet and sweet!" !" A circle of heart-shaped pink light rushed to the white ball, and when Hancock put his hand down, the white ball had turned into a stone ball. "Oh, this is the price," Hancock glanced at his hair and turned and walked back. But she turned her head and found that the person behind her was staring at her in horror. Hankook frowned and just wanted to say something, and a crisp voice came out from behind. "Hey..." Hankook glimpsed, then suddenly looked back, and then she saw the white ball that had been petrified bursting open, and a dark figure rushed out from inside, and rushed to her with a bad wind. Hancock is one of the seven Wuhai, although the incident is sudden, but she still made the right response. The finger touches the lips, she changes a huge pink heart-shaped substance in her hand, and then pulls it back like a bow and arrow. "Captured Arrow!!!" A large pink arrow rushed out of the heart-shaped material and turned into a pink torrent, shimmering the power of turning everything into a rock, rushing toward the shadow of the person. However, the pink torrent directly passed through the figure, but it brought a piece of blue current on him. The figure almost rushed to the back of Hancock in a flash, and the heavy knife was cut. Go up. And Hancock didn''t even have the chance to make a second strike, and he fell softly on that person. "sister!!!" So strong! ! ! Just as the two sisters of Boya thought that he wanted to do something strange about Hancock, and he planned to attack desperately, he saw the figure turning around and staring at them with a pair of lightning scorpions. A horrible murder came, and they suddenly stiffened, as if in a big winter, a bucket of cold water went from scratch to foot. I don''t know if it is an illusion. Sandasonia seems to have seen a touch of green color in his blue eyes. The figure reached out and buckled on Hankooks neck, murderously watching the stiff people. "It seems that this is an important person. Don''t bother! Water! And food! Get ready in ten minutes! Otherwise! I will kill her!" I have been sleepy for nearly a month, and I have just woke up and I am hungry, and I am so mad. . v4 Chapter 238： : Chiba and Hancock In the tall room built by the famous wood, there are a pile of foods such as high mountains, all of which are roasted and browned, and the tender and tender meat of the ointment. There is a figure in it, and the thick roots of the legs are smashed and piled up in the corner of the room. Chiba left a large meat stick in his left hand, and he held a whole bucket of fine wine in his hand. Three times five and two divided the meat sticks clean, Yang Tian poured a big mouth wine, Chiba long sighed: "finally survived ~~~~-~" After taking advantage of Hancocks slogan, the Poya sisters who were scared to have lost their souls almost subconsciously brought Chiba to the kitchen. It is important to know that this time Hankook went to the sea to go hunting for the road. Killing the sea beast, specializing in bringing his own chef on the boat, isnt it just to go to see Luffy after hunting? Only this time, it is all cheaper. The meat has greatly supplemented the consumption of Chiba for a month. Although this time I was seriously injured, Chiba also woke up several times in the middle of the road. She took out the espresso medicine from the wrist mark to eat, but most of them relied on the ability of the causal fruit to recover. . The fruit that was not subject to the attention of Chiba played a huge role. This time, the faintness has been developed to a very high level. 90% of the body''s bones were shattered, the muscles of both arms were crushed into meat, the spine was broken into countless pieces, and the cold sweat that hurts the fingers was all recovered in just one month. Not only was it perfectly restored, but the huge hole behind it didn''t even leave a trace of scars. Looking at the remodeling, and a more reinforced body, Chiba stretched out comfortably, and suddenly a burst of bones rang from him. "I don''t know if power has grown...." Holding the chin, Chiba picked up the bones of one arm and gently pinched the two fingers. It''s like being clipped with pliers. The hard one is so hard that the bones on the thigh of a sea beast are easily clipped into two halves. Chiba squinted a little, then took the bone and pressed it slightly. It was almost a little effect. The bone was easily pinched into a broken bone of the size of the fingernail. , into a white powder. Looking at the bones that turned into powder, Chiba licked it and said: "I didn''t expect the causal fruit to have this effect. It seems that it is necessary to break the bone several times. This causal fruit seems to have more than a resistance to fight. The force is also stronger than the fruits of those animal systems........" The Chiba, who thought about how to develop it, suddenly took a cold look, and it was a great pain every day in my mind.......... "˻~~~~" The Chiba, which has been restored, has a cold sweat, and he said: "But forget it... This kind of self-abuse is better than Urki. I don''t want to kill it. Come again..." "I don''t want that kind of thing........" Looking at the food that has been eaten nine out of ten, Chiba patted her belly without any bulging, murmured: "It''s full! Where is it here?" I seem to be holding someone just now? It looks a bit familiar." After thinking for a while, but only thinking of a vague face, Chiba dispelled the idea and slowly climbed up from the ground. A flame rises on the body. Under the elementalization of fire, all the grease stains are burnt into high smoke by high temperature. Satisfied with the refreshing clothes, Chiba picked up the barrel and cleaned the last bite. "Call~ Ok~ Go out and apologize to that person, then go to Bonnie and let them know how many days have I slept this time?" Just a few steps away, an angry, slightly angry and bad voice came from outside the door. "Chiba!!!!!" The Chiba, which is going to open the door, took a nap, and the subconsciously closed the opened door again. "Is this voice so familiar? Just now, the people who are squatting are familiar, not so unlucky..." The voice just fell, the door in front of Chiba was opened by violence, and the Chiba behind the door gently slammed into the wood chips and rushed to the outside. But when I came out, I came up with a pink arrow with a petrochemical force that Chiba is very familiar with. Turned into a lightning bolt to easily avoid these pink arrows, Chiba on the high mast to make the original shape, a few drops of fine sweat from the face of Chiba. Don''t be like that... Hankook, looking at the anger underneath, looked at the thousands of women archers who were waiting around, and Chiba whispered in a low voice. "No........" Hancock, who just woke up, saw that her carefully prepared food was almost completely eaten, and her face had become as dark as a storm. Asking for flowers Seeing her appearance, Chiba knew that it was a bad thing, and hurriedly stumbled and said: "Hey, hello! I didn''t mean it!! I really didn''t recognize you before! I was hungry!! Don''t touch the water, don''t eat it, can you understand it?" I have to say that Chiba is really a piece of paper on the aspect of persuading women. At this time, it should not be reasonable to tell her, say the reason, honestly recognize the wrong, and then in a glimpse, basically no accident, the female emperor is also a woman, and before Chiba also helped him, give her I have left a pretty good impression. However, this time, the good feelings that Chiba left in the heart of the female emperor disappeared completely, and she could not care about the identity of her own country. The female emperor said with some anger and anger: "Chiba!! That is the ''body'' Lu Fei prepared food!!! You!! Do you know what you did?!" .... The female emperor highlighted the words too. "Luffy?" Chiba left hand clenched his fist and patted his palm. He suddenly realized: "No wonder there are so many meats here, I thought you were going to eat it. I was still wondering, isnt it so fat?" Did not notice the more ugly face of the female emperor, Chiba laughed, a huge thunderstorm from the air on a sunny day, the water surface hit a wave of hundreds of meters high. A few seconds behind the sea creatures, whether it is a small fish or a sea king, have turned up their belly and floated up. Chiba waved his hand and stood on the mast and said, "Not some meat, these are for you! Right to compensate!" Hankook''s face almost dripped with water, and his hand waved, intending to attack. And this move almost did not scare the soul of the Poya sister behind her, and saved the hand of Hancock. joke! ! That''s the one who can be positive with queen Aunt! Its not enough for the people on these two boats to even give him a seam! "Sister!" Mary Gorude held Hankuk''s hand and whispered, "Not a few pieces of meat! Don''t anger him! He is a moody **** in rumors!" In the distance, after the body was repaired, even the five senses raised a large piece of Chiba and pumped the mouth. Hancock is embarrassed to break the **** of the two sisters, pointing to Chiba and saying loudly: "I am angry and you are a ghost!!! Attack!! Don''t leave me a hand!!!". v4 Chapter 239： : Whimsical plan Three minutes later, Chiba sighed and caught the lightning between her fingers. On both ships, all the people who had attacked Chiba fell to the ground, and they struggled on the ground. The Hancock three sisters are no exception. They are also flashing with lightning and squatting on the deck, and Hancock struggles to look up, picking up a pair of beautiful, and looking at Chiba : "Budget Chiba......." The beautiful face and the weak voice not only have no threat, but an invisible temptation. But Chiba had a long sigh, jumped from the mast and ran to the side of the boat and smashed a hundred-meter-long fish. After a flash of electric awning, the fish was turned into a standard nine-pointer. Cooked. The grotesque eyes of this fish, all over the strange raised fish, were thrown in front of Hancock, and he spread his hand to Hancock. "Twenty-six zeros" and the latter''s white forehead floated a few black lines: "What do you mean?" "Compensation," Chiba smiled and patted the fish that took the boat''s waterline and pressed it down one meter, splendidly said. "You, one, mixed, egg." Hankuk said in a word, seeing her look, if she couldn''t move, now she had to rush to follow the device. "I''m sorry, I have all said that I have apologized a little," Chiba said, and it was indifferent to spread her hand. She sat across from her, and said with some emotion: "Hey, Hancock, how long have I slept?" It is." Chibas indifferent tone almost made Hancock, who had just turned off the ignit, angry again, and endured anger. Hancock struggled to sit on her pet snake, Salome, biting silver teeth and saying, "Who knows? How long have you slept, from ''disappearing'' to today, it has been a whole month." He heard that Chiba patted his head, and some worried said: "Oh, for a long time, no wonder I will be hungry like this, Bonnie, they should worry about it, Hancock, do you have a telephone bug here?" Hancock just hated and wanted to say no, but looked at the way he was worried about Chibas eyes, but did not say the exit. She twisted her head and said it was very uncomfortable: "In the cabin in front, the one closest to the door!" It was said that Chiba suddenly jumped up and thanked and rushed into the house. After more than ten minutes, Chiba slowly came out from the inside, but unlike the exultation before entering, Chiba was a bitter face. Hancock acted with his paralyzed arm and asked casually: "What? What strange things did your crew do, such as taking you out of the pirates and then the new captain? Its really gratifying. Congratulations." Chiba turned a blank eye and said: "That''s really sorry, let you down." "Let''s talk about it, what can make the notorious re-enactment Chiba thousand people so worried? Um? said Hancock in a tone of voice. "Pay attention to your image in the eyes of the crew." Chiba, who looked at the gloating scenes under his eyes, said: "I still want to promise you to help Luffy once. It seems that the female Emperor is very confident." I can safely stay in the ''Ocean'' on the ''Three Emperors''." "Well?" Hankooks eyes glimpsed in front of Chibas body, holding the shoulders of Chiba back and forth, and his eyes popped up with small stars: Chiba, what are you talking about? Can you really repay the ''helpfulness'' of your body by ''helping Luffy all the way''?" "Wait, wait, I just said to help him once, and if you don''t save me, I won''t die........" "Okay! It''s decided!" Hankuk waved a big hand: "Our things have been written off! It''s a big deal and you won''t be punished for stealing things!" "That was what your two sisters took me..." "No matter! If you didn''t want to be jealous, how could you easily steal food!" Looking at Hancock, who was completely unreasonable, Chiba helplessly patted her head and extended two fingers: "Twice, I shot twice at most to help Luffy." Hancock extended his hands: "Ten times!! I want you to help him ten times!!" "Why don''t you die!! Do you think it''s so easy to help! I helped Luffy to see Ace''s efforts to help Bonnie with them!" Chiba''s forehead on the forehead: "Up to three times! If you don''t agree again I will return all the things in the sea to you!!" Seeing that Chiba was slightly irritated, Hancock was no longer unreasonable, laughing and holding a palm to Chiba. "Reply!!" "....." Chiba did not get a good hand and reached out to Hancock for three times. It was agreed. Looking at Hancock, who suddenly became very good, Chibas eyes turned and suddenly asked: Well, Hancock, is your daughters island in front? Thats not the road to the northwest. Where is the kid training?" As soon as I heard Luffy, Hancock immediately felt like a kitten being trampled to the tail. She showed a lot of hostility. She said with vigilance: "What about it, Luffy realized that he saved himself after returning to Ace. The lack of it, taking advantage of Raleighs cultivation on that island, has been around for half a year now. What do you ask this? When I heard the first sentence, Chiba looked at the front in a daze, and there was a blue sky in my head. "God!! No!! Come back from the new world?!!! Without the ԡ, how long will it take me to get back!! "It turns out that you are worried about this," Hancock apparently gave a sigh of relief. The tone was very relaxed: "For about two months, you will be able to reach the Aunt around Cake Island. With a bang, Chiba fell on the ground with his eyes, and his eyes were devoid of his thoughts: "Give me, two months, when the daylily is cold." "What? Make you so anxious?" Hancock asked in confusion: "Who is attacking the rumor?" "In that case, I don''t worry about it. The defense of the ''Proverbs'' is so simple to be hit 4.1." Chiba got up from the ground and sat on the deck and said with a smile: "You know, Bonnie is on the phone. Tell me that they are planning to use the ''speaking guns'' to flatten the ''home nest'' and the country of ''the beast pirate group''........" It was said that Hankook, who was drinking leisurely, spewed out directly. "Cough........ So hot, to say that the ڡ is not a small attack range, it is impossible to flatten the country... "You know very well," Chiba looked at Hancock faintly, and then sighed: "It''s attack range is small, but its attack power is super strong, and the country is floating after all." In an island at sea, if a part of the island below the surface of the island is blasted through several openings, then it is filled with explosives?" ".........strong, powerful." v4 Chapter 240： : Shelter is killing The two snakes took the giant pirate ship and hurried forward. The bow of the ship split and splashed a huge wave of ten meters high. On the sunny sea, from time to time, several lively fish jumped out of it, curiously looking into the distance. This huge object. Only today, they are a bit unlucky. A small thunderbolt slammed down from the air without warning, and all the outcropped fish were twitched by electricity and stunned from the sea. "But to penetrate the entire island, perhaps the ''proverbs'' have enough power, but how can we get the kind of astronomical explosives? What''s more, how do you put explosives on the bottom of the sea?" Hancock said. He shook his head. "Women, when they get angry, they love to talk big. This plan is basically what she said when she is angry. Don''t worry." Thunder and lightning between the fingers, like a hamster, hit the small fish back into the sea, Chiba looked at the sea, faintly said: "The more I say, the more I worry, you can look at them too small, Luo, Choba, Caesar, The two are just a combination of raw materials." "And you said how to put the bomb into the 14th, huh..." Chiba turned a little bit sullen, and the eyes of Hancock numb: "Do you know, is Luo''s boat a submarine?" Turning around, Chiba continued to power the little fish, and the invisible momentum disappeared. Hancock looked at Chiba with some fear, and he didn''t know what was being calculated. And Chiba has no idea about this: "The passage filled with bombs, this passage does not need much, and ten can completely blast the ''country country'' into the sea." "Oh, I said why Luo would have Caesar to go, and never enter the ''and country'' when investigating, just investigating outside, which is in the investigation, or looking for the perfect attack point that will not be discovered. Well, and before Caesar let me take all kinds of experimental instruments from Tokushima, huh, it seems that Luo has already prepared, if not for the original text of ''Aunt'', he has already launched an offensive." Chiba said faintly, and Hancock, who is next to him, has long been shocked by this series of plans to not know what to say, as long as individuals can know that if they really let them succeed, What kind of storm will the world of pirates set off. Even more frightening is that this kind of attack is completely hidden, and it is impossible to defend against it before it is launched. Even if you can fight with the Navy, the endless pirates who can fight will be stunned, able to conquer a country, and use absolute force to control the regime. But what about the island? There is no way to take advantage of the fried islands. It is no longer manpower to stop. In the face of the ruinous situation, it is impossible for you to stop one of the three emperors, even though they can destroy the island. Ability, however, destruction is always easier than defense. Thinking of this, Hancock chilled coldly, and even the tone of talking with Chiba was much lighter: "If it is really like that, not just the pirates, even the remaining three." The emperor''s can''t sit still? Today, I can silently blow up ''the country'', who knows that tomorrow will not be ''cake island'' or ''navy headquarters''?" Chiba sighed and said, "I know all these, but they vowed to tell me that they will not be left any signs, what can I do?" At the bottom of the eyes of the Three Emperors, the old nest of the people is guaranteed not to be discovered? Hancock had a poor look at Chiba: "They, I really dare to think about it... or if I send you a boat, depending on your ability, if you go all out, you may still have time, and you can make a turn." It is said that Chiba has bowed his head and has not answered for a long time. "How? With your ability, should you be able to get there?" After a long time, Chiba raised her head and said with a smile: "No, no, what they do has nothing to do with me." Hankook''s brow wrinkled tightly: "What do you say?" Deeply stretched out, Chiba slouched down to a lounge chair and lay down with his hands behind his head. He said easily: "This is their business. This is their own decision. Maybe I went." Stop them, but ..... why stop them?" There was a hint of horror in my eyes, and the tone of Chiba became dignified: "Although I don''t want to admit it, I used to shelter them too much. Every time I was afraid that they would have a little miss, so they never let them enter a dangerous place. Although this has protected their well-being, it also obliterated their talent." "This time, let them act on their own, whether it is bombing ''and the country'' or not, can''t blow up, even if they bombed the ''three emperors'', I will not take care of it," said Here, Chiba bends his mouth: "No matter what they do, they are my crew, they are my partners. No matter what they do, I will stand on their side. They used to listen to me." This time, how about my turn?" 267 "I will leave after all, I can''t shelter them forever." Chiba said. Although the last sentence was not heard, Hancock understood the meaning of Chiba. "Oh, is it?" Elegantly picked up two glasses of wine and handed a cup to Chiba. Hancock took a sip and squinted and said, "If they pull out their throats, they can''t even clean up?" "Its really flattering to let the female Emperor hand the wine." After picking up the cup, Chiba sipped and said, "What if it is like that? But it is only a battle, how is the Three Emperors, how is the Navy, five old stars, Tianlong people, even how is this world?" After all, we are partners, a pirate group. Before I leave, they will grow up. This time, it is an opportunity." A murderous murderous exudency came from Chiba, and Chiba, even with the glass in the hands of Hancock, instantly burst into pieces. "If they can''t clean up, or even something goes wrong, then wait for me to come to the door. All the people who have done their work, the poor blues fall down the yellow spring, even if they escape to the end of the world, they will never escape my palm. ,no matter who.". v4 Chapter 241： : Chibas plan The daughter country, naturally, there is only a place where women do not have men. The vast majority of pirates come here, and they will never give up once. Even if it is risking being hacked. On the coast of the island of the daughter country, Chiba saw a huge sailing ship, which was opened from the high-hanging pirate flag. It should be some lucky pirates. However, the ship is now quite a bit miserable. The boat is covered with potholes. From the special penetrating injury, it seems to have been attacked by powerful arrows. As for the people on board... Chiba opened his eyes and saw the broken ship for a long time, and did not see a living thing. ҰҰ, Chiba turned and asked: "Hancock, that is the pirate ship that came in, how do you deal with the people inside? Kill?" Putting a long leg on the other, Hancock slouched like him, leisurely swaying the glass, the tempting scene made the eyes of several passing crews straight up. "No, it will pollute the air. They are **** and thrown into the sea." And Chiba is a sly touch of the nose, perhaps the reason for copying the sweet fruit, Hancock''s attraction to Chiba is not that big, just an ordinary beauty. "Then, my daughter island, I will not go, Luffy, the island where they cultivated is called...called...Ruscaina! Yes, this place! Where is the island, I will go there." Unsurprisingly, Hancock immediately changed from a lazy state to a serious appearance: "Which island do you want to go to? No, nowhere! Where does Luffy conduct special training! If you let you go to Ruscay, I would rather let you go. Into the daughter island." "What is it to let me in, say like a thief," Chiba slanted the emptiness of the pirate ship, and some helplessly said: "I don''t have any interest in the daughter island anyway. The new world will also be unable to go back and forth. It is Rayleigh who is teaching Luffy to practice. I went to ask for swordsmanship. Its always no problem.??" Hankook squinted, and some doubts said: "Do you really want to ask for swordsmanship? Not to do something bad for Luffy? Tell you Chiba, if you dare to do anything to Luffy Bad things, the first one can''t spare you!" "Hey, Ive been fighting together, its a friend. Is it like that kind of person? If you forget it, since you are so worried, I wont go, Chiba said with a hand, but then his words It was a sudden turn. "But, Bonnie Chow, they are planning, I am not showing up for a while, I can''t be idle during this time? And you are not willing to let me go to look for Rayleigh," Chiba looked at Hancock, slightly Smiled: "It''s better to teach me how to release the domineering domineering, I am honestly staying here, how?" Hearing, Hankook brows one thing: "Im honestly staying here? Hey, here is the chassis, you cant wait for you! Chiba blows the cup in his hand. When he just took a sip, he suddenly found that it was not tea but wine. So he snorted and sipped his face and covered it. "Is it?" Chiba wiped the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "The Hankook, why are you not so vocal?" "Moreover, I really don''t have the idea of ??messing around here. After all, is it a friend? Isn''t it true? I have been very good to my friends." Chiba spread his hands and patted his belly, quite sincerely said: "And before you I also helped me once, it is even more impossible to mess around here, my face is not that thick." Hankook looked at him doubtfully, still saying something that he didn''t believe so much: "Really?" "Really." Chiba solemnly nodded: "And the domineering practice is not very precious. Look at the people on your island. Its just a friend who asks about the cultivation problem. You will promise, right?" Hankook stared at the eyes of Chiba. After a long time, she believed the words of Chiba and slowly fell on her seat. "Well, I believe in it, but what do you want is the method of cultivation of the overlord color? This one is not too clear? It is really unclear." "Yes..." Chiba said with some disappointment. Bawang color is a very practical ability. It is an intangible position similar to the field. It will increase part of its strength and reduce the other side. This increase and decrease will bring a huge gap. If you master the overlord color, The strength of Chiba will definitely increase again. When there was some disappointment, Hancocks next sentence made his nephew light up. "This ability is like being born with natural strength. It has not undergone any cultivation. If it is really experienced, Rayleighs old ghost should..." Halfway through, Hancock suddenly found out that he had leaked, and quickly closed his mouth: "Haha, just now..." But her voice has not yet fallen, and she saw that Chiba, not far from him, suddenly turned into an electric light and flew straight toward the northwest of her daughter island. "Wait!! Chiba!! You are coming back! It''s all there is nothing!! There is nothing wrong with Bawang!!" Unable to take care of his own instrument, Hancock rushed out and shouted at the lightning that Chiba had made. I have already rushed out for hundreds of meters, and my ears are filled with thunder and lightning. My mind is full of excited Chiba. How can I hear her shouting? "That''s great! This time, what to say is to let Raleigh''s old (and Zhao) ghost teach me to dominate the domineering!" The eyes flashed with excitement and the Chiba figure accelerated again. A long Raymond was pulled out in the air, turning into a vague shadow, and rushed to the distant island. In the lower part of the female emperor is angry on the deck, squatting, pointing to the distant Chiba anger and swearing: "Bastard!!! Bastard!! Come on!! Give him a body to blow him down!! Can not let him Go and disturb Luffy!!" By her side, several crew members agreed. Five minutes later, the female emperor looked blue and looked at the door in front of them. They dragged the cannon from behind the boat, and the firewood stick burning in the hand, the hateful sword of the sword kicked into pieces. "Everything is going to go out!! These can be useful!! Hurry to inform the old man of Leily, let him teach Chiba honestly! Don''t let Chiba beat up to Luffy!!!". v4 Chapter 242： :transaction Ruscaina is an uninhabited island, also known as the 48-season island. As the name implies, the weather changes here are four times that of normal places. Even in the big route characterized by the erratic weather, it is very rare. surroundings. It is said that there existed kingdoms in ancient times here, but humans finally lost to nature and could not survive. Now there are only huge and fierce beasts on the island. The harsh environment and the fierce beasts have become a great place for cultivation. Of course, if you want to come here to practice, the strength should be strong enough. The two figures were in the dense woods, one of them was gray, and the old man with a scar in his right eye gently stepped among the trees. With this tiny force, he was like a big bird, every time. Can easily rush out dozens of meters away, and the dense trees around him did not even touch his clothes. The other figure was wearing a red t-shirt, wearing a light blue shorts, and a pleasant smile on his face, but he didn''t start like a white old man. The arm suddenly stretched, Luff caught on a tree trunk, and then the arms retracted. He wanted a shell to smash the trees along the way, surpassing the old man in front of him at a very fast speed. "193!! Uncle Raleigh!! This time!!! You don''t want to steal it! When the shadow flies around Riley, he smiles and says. "Yes? That''s not necessarily? Luffy!!" Raleigh haha ??laughed, and the big feet with his legs were gently stepping on the branches below. A branch split from above, and the branches collapsed instantly, leaving only a few long branches of trees to fall into the hands of Reilly. "Haha, look good! Luffy!" Raleigh shouted and slammed the branch far away from the front. A white sword rushed out of the branches of Raleigh, dividing the dozens of giant trees hundreds of meters high in the front into two. "Ugh?!" Lufeis hand was soft, and a tree that was originally caught was also caught in the air by a sharp sword. He lost his support and he quickly rotated a few times in the air. Finally, he stabilized his figure. He hurriedly looked up. Riley, like a big ape, jumped forward in the cracked trees and jumped out of the distance. "Uncle Raleigh!! It''s so awful!!" "Hey, kid, there are still a lot of tricks you have to learn. If you don''t catch up as soon as possible (beff), you can only eat bones~~~" In the distance, the voice of Raleigh laughed. "You wait! Hey~ I will catch up with you!" Luffy held his hands on his knees, and his feet swelled like an air pump. "Second file........" As the body rises and bursts of white smoke, his feet are stepping on two huge footprints on the tree, and the corner of Luffy''s mouth reveals a smile. In a loud noise, his figure suddenly rushes forward. At the same time, a blue figure flew quickly from far away. "Hancock is also true. I said that I will not disturb Luffy. I am still struggling with me. Luffy is a very good blessing." Chiba said slightly sour, but thought about it. Chiba is relieved. "Its also the natural annoyance of Luffy that can be irritated by Hancock, and its better to be friends with that troublesome friend than to become a love." "Its not too big to look at in the distance. Its not too small to look at in the distance. Mouth, Chiba stepped on the ''monthly step'' and slowly descended to Ruscay. But when Chiba just fell into the 100 meters above Ruscaina, a wave of momentum suddenly swept through Chibas body. "See the smell?!!" Chiba muscles subconsciously tightened. The next moment he re-relaxed his body, but still frowned, muttering: "Rili''s savvy color is so strong, really worthy of Roger''s deputy captain...." Looking into the distance, in the perception of Chiba, the entire island above the 100-meter range above the sky, all of them were included in the eyes of Raleigh, and how big is this island? I am afraid not only tens of thousands of miles? However, such a range should not be accurate perception....... Knocked out, Chiba slowly fell from the sky. However, it is still ten times stronger than me.... It seems that it is right to find someone to cultivate domineering this time! The voice of Chiba just fell, and there was a loud voice in the distant woods. A pleasant cry came from the woods. "Chiba!!!" The first thing that rushed out was Luffy. He looked at Chiba with a look of surprise. He rushed to the front of Chiba with his feet and his hands, and he held his hands like a twist on Chiba. "Ha ha ha, its great to be able to meet you here, how did you find me~~~~" Chiba was shocked by the sudden enthusiasm of Luffy, but after seeing Luffy''s smile without any impurities, Chiba also laughed. "Oh, of course I know that you are here, but this time it is not coming to you, but to come to you, hey, Uncle Reley! I haven''t seen you for a long time!" Chiba looked up and said with a smile. Riley smiled and walked to Chiba, and smashed Luffy from Chiba like a cowhide candy. "I said who I was, I was able to get through the obstacles of Hancock and came to the island. I was a little surprised. It turned out to be you." Raleigh looked at Chiba for a few eyes, then gently hit him on the chest of Chiba, and looked at him with amazement. After a long time, Raleigh licked his mouth and turned to look at Luffy. "Look at the Chiba people, only a few months have not seen, the physical strength has increased several times, and then look at you, for months, have not been able to master the domineering domineering!" Lu Fei scratched his head and smiled and said: "Oh, but my strength has grown a lot, and the armed color has been used skillfully." Looking at the helpless and smiling, Rayleigh and the innocent road fly, Chiba''s eyes lit up two lights. At the time of the war on the top, Chiba knew the strength of Luffy clearly. At that time, Luffy was a rookie. He could easily abuse him when he came out. At that time, dont say that the number of masters is overbearing. Even the armed color can''t be used. However, only a few months later, he will be able to master the armed color domineering in a few times, and he can say such words in the character of Luffy, naturally he is very confident in the armed color... Suddenly like to think of something, Raleigh turned and asked: "Oh, yes, what are you doing here in Chiba?" Said here, Chiba looked at the road, pulled Raleigh sneaking and went to the distance. Looking at the distance from the road, determined that he could not hear, Chiba stopped and whispered. "Uncle Raleigh, how are we doing a deal?" v4 Chapter 243： : murder "Uncle Raleigh, let''s make a deal?" Chiba said with a sneaky look at Raleigh. "Transaction?" Raleigh''s face was a bit less normal. It seemed to remind me of some of the bad memories of the past, and the head was like a rattle. "Little devil, what trade do you want to say, now I am a coated old man, there is nothing worth changing, and less come to hit my idea." Reilly watched Chiba with vigilance: "Tell you, don''t want to hit the road." The idea is that he will not go with you! He is a little devil with a dream." Originally heard the first sentence of Raleigh, Chiba felt that it was not quite right. When I heard the last sentence, Chiba almost spurted out a blood. "What makes him a dreamy little devil! I have no dreams! And I didn''t even hit his idea!!!" Chiba said: "I just want you to teach me to practice domineering, by the way. Swordsmanship!!!-" "Oh, it turned out to be the old man," said Reilly, and looked at Chiba at the same time: "Well, I was teaching Luffy, and it doesn''t matter to many people. The two compare...etc. Wait! Your strength is not much worse than me! How to make you play against Luffy! No, no! Can''t teach you!" If the previous sentence made Chiba dazzled, then the face of Chiba would become dark. "Hey!!! I said that I came to ask for swordsmanship! This is not enough to understand! I will not use the fruit ability! I am to practice domineering, swordsmanship!!!" Chiba squirting stars, flying, Almost squatting and saying. "Well? It turned out to be like this. It doesn''t work. It''s just..." Raleigh blinked at Chiba, and his face did not change. "The old man likes to gamble. This is the most intimidating, you... Cough, understand." Is it tight? Are you like a master should have? Chibas mouth twitched out three fingers, and a thick piece of Bailey was drawn from the wrist mark: Three hundred million Bailey, I searched for private money from several unopened pirates. Rayleigh''s eyes lit up, and Ma Li''s thick stack of money was tightened into the sleeves, and the old face showed a rosy, but the rosy soon disappeared. Gently coughed, and Rayy shook his head with a serious look: "Hey, these are not enough..." Chiba secretly despised the old man in the heart, and took two capsules from his wrist and put it in his hand. Looking at the two crimes, Chibas heart has some meaning that cannot be said. Raleigh pinched a medicine and asked in front of his curiosity: "What is this? The medicine for treatment? Is it good to use?" "This is not a cure, Uncle Raleigh, this is a poison called civil''. Chiba explained, while observing the expression of Raleigh. Although there are times when Raleigh is not very serious, he still does not deserve the title of Phantom. Holding the drug, Raleigh squinted and said, "Is it? What is the use of this poison? It is impossible to be the kind of medicine that kills one." Picking up a medicine, Chiba said without blushing: "Oh, of course it is impossible. Poison is really useless for the strong, and our pirates do not use this means of abuse. I More disdainful.". Eyes are picking up, Chiba''s tone is slightly dignified: "This is a drug that can stimulate potential. It is a drug that is used hard. The entrance to the ''crime'' is instant, and it can increase the overall strength by 40% to 50%." "Four to 50%!" Raleigh said with amazement: "Just a little pill?" Chiba nodded: "The duration of the crime is about twenty minutes, and the strength of four to five percent in twenty minutes. After a pause, Chiba continued: "But this drug has side effects. The higher the strength, the more side effects it will eat." After a brief shock, Raleigh also woke up. He nodded and said: "Side effects? Also, this medicine is impossible without side effects, then, what?" "Life." Chiba stretched out a finger and swayed: "It''s like a vampire. The higher the strength, the higher the loss of life, from one to ten years." "These, are you sure? Or, how do you know?" Reilly said quietly. Chiba spread his hand: "You know, there are always some bad guys on the sea. I saw that they would be annoying, so I was caught in the experiment." Nothing to say, Rayley just nodded. Like the kind of pirate, if he was seen by him when he was young, he would do the same. ask for flowers "Where did you get this kind of anti-day drug," Rayley said with some shock. Even if this drug has side effects of life-threatening, it is still a life-saving weapon, if he had it that year... "Oh... forget it, even if it is..." Raleigh looked up and looked at Chiba with some bitterness: "Now is your world..." "clam?" I am preparing to make a story to set off a story to show off how hard it is. After dying for a while, Rayleigh re-transferred a critic drug to Chiba. "Which kind of life-saving drugs are not too much to abandon, in fact, you will be domineering and swordsmanship, even if you give me nothing, I will still teach you, because your nature is not bad, the money outside the body does not matter, gave Just give it, this medicine can''t be messed up." ... Chibas mouth was a little sloppy and looked back at the crime in my hand. I wanted to say aloud that I had a machine to make it....... Lei Lizhen took one of them into his arms and patted the shoulders of Chiba, whispered: "You will understand later, how precious the life-saving drugs are at sea, this ''criticism ''I will give Luffy, let him eat when he has nowhere to go, maybe save his life, and this last one, I will accept the old face." "Oh, I can''t think of it, a lot of age, there will be a little guy to ask for something," sighed, and Rayley walked to Luffy: "Think of some things before, let the little ghosts smile.... Hahahaha... ...." Raleigh laughed and threw the crimes to Luffy, but in the back Chiba looked very peculiarly looking at the pills in his hand. It seems that there is something wrong with this... Raleigh may not know, but Chiba can be very clear, there is a risk-free drug in his hands! Before going to Uzu, Qiaoba gave him more than 100 harmless and 50 drugs with serious side effects. "Amount... Would you like to talk to him? It would be better to be prepared by Choba..." But when Chiba saw Lu Feis shocked look and Rayleighs hearty laughter, he was chilling. "Amount, let''s leave and give it again. If you tell him now, if you are not killed by Raleigh, you will be annoyed...". v4 Chapter 244： : Training and Swordsmanship The weather in Ruscaina is fickle, which Chiba knows, but he did not expect the weather here to be so bad. This is already the twentieth day of Chibas practice with Raleigh. In the blue wind blade of the sky, three black figures are crawling down the mountain along a winding path. "The wind here is blowing into the wind, and the power can hurt me..." Looking at the whirlwind of the sheep''s horns in the air, watching the wind blade that had to be blocked with armed color domineering, Chiba slammed it, and understood why no one lives here. You must know that after almost recasting Chiba, if you talk about the strength of the skin, find a sweat and cut it down. It is estimated that the oil leaf of Chiba will not break. And here is just the wind that is blowing up, and it is easy to cut his skin. How can he not be surprised by his "Two 20"? And this is still simple. Before the ''winter'' season, the temperature around it, the ice cone that fell several meters in the sky, Chiba even thought it was the green scorpion to kill the door. In addition to the winter, there is still hot, the sun is almost in the ''summer'' season above the head; the last is the scary dry these days, there is no trace of moisture in the air, but also the autumn season of the blue wind blade. Only in the spring of the day, the weather will be slightly normal. Slowly walking on the small road, let the wind blade cut into the armed color, disappeared in a crisp sound, and the three of them all heard a dense and crisp sound. In front of Chiba, Riley suddenly turned his head and shouted at them. "Be careful! Cover the whole body with the armed color, don''t believe in the so-called focus and one point. It is the absolute power to speak. If there is not enough confidence to blow the opposite, there is no harm in the defense. !" "This kind of small wind blade has a strong tempering effect on the domineering that you can barely arm yourself. You can''t give up this excellent exercise opportunity! Today''s mission is to climb the top of the mountain! Then where to retreat!" Chiba and Luffys eyes showed a firm sigh, and shouted loudly: "Yes!!" Raleigh nodded with satisfaction: "Good! Keep up with me!" After he finished, he stepped on his feet and stepped on a deep hole in the ground with pure physical strength. He rushed out like an artillery shell against the endless wind blade. The air was floating in the air. laughing out loud. After he left, what he did not see was the two formerly serious and serious guys. The brushed pair of Raleigh thought that the silly back was better than the middle finger. "A **** old guy........" Chiba said with hate. And the side of the road fly is also attached to the middle finger, but with limited words in his mind, I really can''t think of anything horrible. In the end, I can only touch my head and show a brilliant smile to Chiba. Looking at the harmless roads of humans and animals, Chiba could only sigh, and compared him to a posture, and rushed upwards. Although Raleigh, the old guy, has any extravagant methods of tossing people, such as a pair of feet and a hand, with one hand, let Chiba squat in the forest and fight with tens of thousands of hungry murderous birds. With a stick to the 30-meter-high bear group, chop the paws........ But I have to say that Raleigh''s training method is still very useful. At least Chiba has gradually learned what is ''sword'', knows what is the ''sword method'', and knows the so-called ''smart'' and ''in the sword. wonderful''. "So, bitterness will be bitter, tired, just tired, as long as you can''t die." Biting his teeth, Chiba''s feet stepped on the ground, his body shape accelerated again, his eyes flickered, and he found a wind blade in the fine wind blade. He was on the nearest road and rushed forward. When Chiba and Luffy climbed to the top of the mountain, the whistling sound of **** disappeared suddenly. The whole world was like a page that was turned over, and it was completed from autumn to winter. change. But before I waited for Chiba to increase the thickness of the armed color, when the ice cone was resisted, a golden light column suddenly appeared in the air, and then the dark clouds of the sky dissipated between several fingers. A warm sun shines on the three people and wakes them up from the sluggishness. The three men looked at each other, looked at the big eyes and looked at them for a while, then pulled out an indecent word at the same time. "by!" Chiba looked at the island of Ruscaina, which had been cleared, and lifted the armed color of his body. He looked at his sour bones and said with a smile: "Uncle Raleigh, I cant continue to ''repair'' here. Let''s go." Rayley glanced at him and whispered: "Damn weather..." Looked at the ground and the muscles of the road, and the Chiba, who is familiar with the ''Village Yumaru'', feels suddenly: "Luffy, today you go to the meat below.... Well, forget it. Still look here for a while, after all, your biggest nemesis is a weapon of the sword class...." After hearing the words of Raleigh, I was wiping out the Chiba of ''Village Yumaru'' and then opened a big smile. "Hey, Uncle Raleigh, is this going to guide me to swordsmanship?" Raleigh also smiled and reached out and pulled out the ordinary hand guard from his waist. "Yeah, these days also taught you a lot of swordsmanship, see if there is any growth, after all...." Reilly smiled and slowly pulled the sword out of the scabbard. A sword that can almost break the world, with the momentum of Raleigh straight into the sky, the clouds that have not yet completely dissipated a hole that is hundreds of meters wide. "... After all, I am your swordsman..." "Oh, then respectfulness is better than death." Chiba said with a smile, a rollover climbed up from the ground and pulled out ''Village Yumaru''. A sword slightly weaker than Rayleigh''s sword, but with the momentum of violent incomparable killing, with the scream of the long sword, the whole cloud of the air was torn into pieces. Chiba licked his mouth and looked up at the energy of the fruit that was not used. However, according to the old 0.2, the cloud was cut into a smashing momentum, and the eyes gradually rose into a war. Chibas eyes burned with blazing flames and looked at Raleigh, not far from him. How could Rayley not know the thoughts in Chiba''s heart, his face gradually became dignified, holding a sword and making an offensive posture. The air flow in the air silently flows, and a small whirlwind appears at the side of Raleigh. His action seems to cause the surrounding environment to change. "Come on, let me, Pluto, come and see your swordsmanship. This sentence is like the same ignition star, and instantly ignited the war of Chiba. The eyes are slightly reddish, and the blood in the body of the Chiba is flowing rapidly under the influence of the heart. The power of Pengbai is filled with every inch of his muscles. "Oh, then, please advise!!!!". v4 Chapter 245： : About domineering talent On the top of the mountain, the scenery that was originally beautiful has long since disappeared, just like being nailed and pulled along the side. Numerous sword marks are criss-crossed, and the broken stones and the overturned soil can be seen everywhere. The original piece of woods and flowers, now turned into pieces of very neatly cut pieces of wood, fell into the ruins, and those flowers that survived the harsh weather, lying in a hundred meters long sword The pit gradually withered. Even the mountain was cut off by dozens of meters of hills. On a piece of bluestone, the whitewashed ''Village Yumaru'' was inserted on it, and the next side of the Chiba was sucking in the air, and a bottle of white powder was scattered on the wound of the arm. This bottle of powder is a special effect wound medicine made by Choba. It has the effect of rapid blood and excitement. It is only a special effect. There are always some side effects, which is worse than if it is painful. The sweat of the bean was dripping down from the forehead of Chiba, and Chiba was sucking in the air. I didnt know what to say in the mouth, but the bone in his arm was visible at the depth of 14 bones, but it was visible to the naked eye. The speed heals quickly. Something was also sprinkled on the thigh, and Chiba threw the vial to Raleigh. "˻~~~~~" Although I saw the look of Chiba, I had already prepared myself, but Reilly was still squatting, and her eyes almost came out. If I saw the wound on my arm healed quickly, Raleigh almost thought it was Chibas intentional whole. . Hey, he returned the vial to Chiba, and Rayleigh said with a cold air: "Small, little devil, what is the momentum of yours, obviously not the domineering domineering, but can suppress my strength so much? But the murder of the sea is much more numb, and I have never seen it like you." Nonsense, how many worlds have I experienced, how many things have you seen, dont compare me to the indiscriminate scams! "This is a kind of murderous concise. After seeing the domineering domineering, I have always thought of integrating murderousness into the momentum. I realized a little bit a little bit a few days ago." Chiba said half-truth. After turning a blind eye, Chiba continued to add: "Yes, I am not letting you kill innocent and accumulate murderous." "It doesn''t make sense," Rayley skillfully wrapped the bandage around the wound and frowned. "Overlord color is a kind of domineering. It also represents a kind of king qualification. Those who have a domineering domineering can attack without using a shot. The common one is shock, which makes the opponent lose their fighting spirit and oppress the other party. Attention, etc., is a special attack." Its just a mental attack, I havent used it for a long time. Chiba secretly thought of it, but he did not interrupt the words of Raleigh. If you want to say that the whole pirate world knows the domineering color, Rayleigh is definitely one. Raleigh frowned and scrutinized: "Unlike the domineering color and the domineering of the armed color, the domineering domineering is innate, can not be acquired, can not be inherited, can only pass the fate To decide." "But this kind of unique advantage is not useful to you?! It is reasonable to say that it will be slow, and it will be uneasy. What is your murderous momentum?" Faced with the rear-end of Raleigh, Chiba only touched his head and smiled and revealed the problem. Looking at the way Chiba did not want to say, Raleigh also muttered a few words, and then no longer asked. Although the weather in Ruscaina is very varied, the spring is the most beautiful that Chiba has seen. Because of the harsh environment, the plants on this island have a very tough and vigorous vitality. In the short spring, all the plants are stretched and spread, so that the whole world is full of vitality. With open arms, Chiba took a deep breath, and the air filled with vitality was like a clear spring. The haze of Chibas heart was swept away. "Oh, yeah, just like these plants, after the cold winter and the wind of the wind, only after these tests can you be more powerful, Bonnie, they are like this, and I am the same." In the distance, Raleigh scratched his head. "What crazy is that little devil? Hey! Where are you talking about? Where is the medicine? Give me some more!" A medicine bottle was thrown from a distance. "Send you, I still have a lot of this medicine! One hundred and eighty bottles are still there." One hundred and eighty bottles? Didn''t you say that there are only four or five bottles? Raleigh stunned, just wanted to open a few words, and saw a flash of a thousand leaves appeared in front of Lufei. Eyes staring at Luffy, Chiba with a heavenly war. With a slap in the mouth, Chiba said: "Luffy, fight with me." "clam? Luffy flew, and then there was a strong war in his eyes. He climbed up from the ground and twisted his arm like a windmill: "Oh, good!! I want to fight with Chiba!" Before they even walked out a few steps, Raleigh walked over with a smile, and said to them on the left and right: "No, no, Chiba, your strength is much higher than that of Luffy. If you fight it, you are unfair. So, how do you use Chino''s fruit and ''line fruit'' in Chiba? This is fair." Lu Feis face was pulled, and he was slightly unhappy to look at him: Uncle Raleigh! I dont want Chiba to let it! He is really amazing, I am not bad! And Chiba is a brow: 200 "Nothing, these two are the fruits I use the most, and I have copied too many fruits. I can''t use everything." "The fight is to do everything in your power, and to play everything well!" Luffy said unscrupulously: "If you don''t have to fight with me, what''s the point?" Chiba and Raleigh looked at each other and smiled. Chiba turned and looked at Luffy, and slammed his fists: "Good! I will be picked up by the ground, but don''t cry." "Hey, I want to knock you down! Chiba!" ...... The jungle at the foot of the mountain was seen by the thunder using a sword to see a large open space, and he was sitting on one of the thick wooden stakes. I dont know where to pick up a jug of wine, watching the two opposites in the distance, the eyes flashing thick interest of. "One is an idiot who wants to be a One Piece, and he struggles hard; one is a **** who is leisurely, but has his own clear goals. One is a ''d'' family, and the singer pays hope; one is the darling of the sky, all the big events The central figure." Yang Tian drank a drink, and Raleigh lifted his hand high. The two guys collide and who wins? Hehe....... Wait and see... As he thought about it, Rayleigh waved his hand. "Battle... Start!!!!". v4 Chapter 246： : Chiba vs. Road Fly "Battle... Start!!!" Before the battle began, Chiba understood the meaning of Raleigh. How could the old **** not know that the ''Thundering Fruit'' did not harm Lufei basically? The implication of what he said was to let Chiba choose a fruit to fight in Luffy. After all, the strength of Chiba has been able to compete with Rayleigh. With all kinds of fruit abilities, the tricks of Chiba are endless. Even Raleigh, an experienced old fritter, has found Chiba several times. Tao, a road that is not deep in the world, how can you resist the Lord? And the ability to use only one kind of fruit is in line with the mind of Chiba, not to mention the fact that he mainly wants to see how far his swordsmanship has been and how to match the fruit''s ability. After hearing the beginning of Raleigh, there was a glimmer of astounding in the eyes of Chiba, and when he stepped on his feet, he directly turned into a shadow and rushed to the road, and his feet spread to the ripples, stepping on the ''moon step. ''Continuously accelerating in the air, he rushed to Lufei almost in the middle of a finger. "Hey... I am coming! Luffy!!! Three paragraphs... Hey!" Mura Yumaru was lifted up high, and Chiba did not leave the front of Luffy. The three-segment scorpion is a simple sword trick. To put it bluntly, it is to create two swords at an extremely fast speed, and then to create a third knife at the same time when the two swords have not disappeared. Attacks are launched simultaneously from left, right, front, and three directions. Chiba knows the speed of speech, but after practicing swordsmanship, Chiba did not learn too many swordsmanships. In addition to the most basic swordsmanship, Chiba only learned two strokes, but These two moves have been trained by Chiba to the realm of perfection. And three paragraphs are one of the two tricks of Chiba learning. Two meters wide and wide knife, the ''Village Yumaru'' on the front of the home, Chiba with a whistling wind instantly completed this move. This simple move is also good, it is fast, because it is simple, so fast. but "Rubber rubber...storm!!."!" The two arms swung at a very fast speed, because the speed was too fast and even left a path in the air, which was almost a substantial afterimage. The fists covered with armed color domineering directly hit the two swords, not only directly The two swords smashed into smashes, and they also made two huge arcs in the air, attacking against Chiba. Also covered with the domineering ''Village Yumao'' cut on the fists that hit, not only did not open the fist, Chiba actually felt a huge anti-shock force from the endless fists. The sword is not a fist, but how to swing, it is impossible to use the fist attack directly, so in the same time, Luffy can swing hundreds of punches, and Chiba can only cut three. "by!!!" Chiba, who wanted to understand, suddenly slammed, quickly slashed back, tiptoe a little on the ground, and quickly left the attack range of Luffy, while holding the knife in his right hand, his left hand was claw-shaped to the sky. "But on the scope of the attack... the loss is you!!! Lai no downline!!!" Three invisible white lines rushed out of the clouds and stabbed silently against the Chiba below. And when the thin line was about to stab to Luffy, the latter suddenly stopped the rubber storm. "Hee hee hee" Luffy looked up and smiled at Chiba. "Hey, second gear." Chiba brows, the subconscious feels bad, and the knife is in front of him. In the next moment, the pupil of Chiba suddenly shrank. A fist that covered the domineering fist appeared in front of him, and the roadfly that was originally dozens of meters away appeared in front of him instantly! ! This speed! ! ! ! Reluctantly an iron bridge, Chiba is like a spine like a spine in the air, dangerous and dangerous to avoid the fist. But the next moment, the light of Chiba saw another fist, and he slammed into his chest. The left hand pumped, and Chiba forcibly suppressed the idea of ??using the surgical fruit, and tried his best to traverse the ''Village Yumaru'' in front of him. "clang!!!!!" A loud noise, Chiba only felt a numb with his arms, and then the fist was printed on him with the ''Village Yumaru'', and he flew out directly. This speed is almost faster than Kaiduo! Damn, can''t use room......... However, when Chiba was still being blown out, Luffy came to his side again, and his right leg was lifted like a whip. It stretched out dozens of meters and then went up and down, with the power to smash everything. , ݺ fall. "Rubber jet... Tomahawk seal!!!!" Forcing the pain in his body, Chiba left his hand to the ground. "White wave turbid line!!" Two white soft walls rotate from the ground and directly wrap the inverted Chiba. The black rubber tomahawk fell with a whistling whistle, and in a loud noise, the hard-skinned twisted the white lines that were as hard as steel. ".Snapped." Luffy retracted his hand and then smiled, and both hands extended backwards. "Rubber jet.....machine gun!!!" Numerous fists covering the armed color domineering reappeared, and the storm-like wall of the white-ray turbid line directly hit the wall, and printed a clear punch on it. The original hard wall was also softened. stand up. Seeing that the wall of the white turbid line has softened to a certain number of steps, Luffy''s arm completely covered the armed color, and then slowly twisted and twisted, and tried to stretch backwards. "Rubber rubber...Fire fist!" The arm rubbed the air because of the twisting rotation, and the blazing flame was ignited on the hard armed color outside. Luffy laughed and slammed into the softened white wave. After a loud bang, a huge hole a few meters wide appeared on the white wall. But after waiting for the hole in the hole, Luffy stunned. "Hey? People?" In the space wrapped by the white clouds, there is only one piece of air, and the Chiba in it has disappeared. "Of course it is gone? Otherwise I am waiting for you to be embarrassed." Chibas lazy voice rang from behind the road, and there was a thunder and lightning on his body. Chiba slowly rose from the ground. "The ground is conductive, although it is difficult to pass, but if you use a thread to make a hole in the inside, you can easily shuttle through it." It refers to the ground, and Chiba has some helplessness to take out ''Village Yumao'' from the wrist. : "Just, I actually used two abilities, really... don''t let me down!!" A savage sword is mixed with violent thunder and scatters from Chiba, and it shines with Ray Mang, and Chiba blinks. "Luffy, don''t blame me for not reminding you, the thundering fruit, but the most skilled one I use." v4 Chapter 247： : Second gear vs line fruit "Hey, come on, Chiba!" As soon as the voice fell, the figure of Chiba disappeared into the open space. At the same time, Lufeis behind Chibas silent love appeared, and Raymans body flashed. At this time, there was a flash of electric awning in the air. "All said, don''t you care!! Luffy!! Three paragraphs, oh!!!" With both hands holding the knife, the two horrible knives and the villa Yumaru that went straight down, Chibas shouting screamed at Luffys swordsmanship that he had exercised these days. But Chiba was surprised to find that there were actually two fists in front of Knife! ! "clang!!!!" The knife was cut on Luffy''s forehead and was blocked by a dark, armed color, and his hands were opened to both sides, and the slashing slashes of the thunder and lightning were smashed into pieces. Chiba pulled back and looked at Luffy with some ugly face. "Luffy!! What are you doing!! I used the brain to pick up this trick!! Crazy!!" "The fight was originally desperate, and..." Luffy smiled, his body half-squatted, his right hand stretched forward, and he pointed at Chiba: "I blocked your full force, isn''t it? Rubber jet... Bullet !!!" Chibas pupils shrank, and they never learned the lesson, and the body shape was lightning. A fist-sized air cannon hit him almost at the same time as lightning. 313 The thunder and lightning suddenly shattered. A group of air with only the size of a fist directly smashed the upper part of Chiba directly into a smash, and then the slamming of the cliff on the back of the cliff, blasting a large hole and blasting countless dozens of meters. Wide boulders. "Wow.....hate elementalization....." Lu Fei said with a bitter face, but the movements in his hand did not stop, and several rubber jet bullets blew out, directly exploding the place where Chiba was located. A huge pothole, the dust drowned the whole of Chiba. Fast speed! Although the power of this air cannon is insufficient, the speed is much faster! Thunder and lightning gathered, Chiba body shape re-aggregated, just condensed well, Chiba will step on both feet, month step even stepped on the moment and rose several tens of meters. "Rubber jet...double gun!!!" Luffy''s figure appeared on the side of Chiba, and his hands did not hesitate to blast, but this time it was not an air cannon, but two black fists, with a horrible wind breaking. "Hey, hello, are you stupid? Or do you think that I can''t break the distracting color of yours?" Chiba''s pupils shrank, and the slight side shunned from the gap between the two roads. The right hand was lifted up high, and the back of the knife was picked up and chopped off the two arms on the side. "Three paragraphs!" The three simple and unpretentious knives reappeared. It is indeed unpretentious. But when Chiba takes all kinds of energy on the knives, these sharp and rapid, but the power of the knives will be changed. Its just that Chibas current amount of energy is still being filled in. Although Ray can fill it in, its not the same for Lufeis rubber man. However, when I was thinking about Miscellaneous in Chibas mind, the back of the knife was also cut on the arms of Luffy. Originally thought that it would be directly cut off by the attack of Chiba, and then the arm that was retracted, but suddenly changed. Far away, the armed color on Lu Feis fist disappeared, replaced by the hard, armed color of the front of the Chiba knife. "clang!!!" After this attack, Chiba had a bad voice and was annoyed by his own intentions. "Hey, Chiba! I caught you!!!" Luffys extended arm suddenly shrank, and at the same time, like a twist, the middle Chiba was stuck in a solid state. His hands clasped the arms of Chiba, and the dark armed color spread again, shining Raymond. Chiba is wrapped in death. The arm slammed into Chiba and rushed to Luffy. Luffy grinned and his neck suddenly extended backwards. A small piece of dark black armed domineering appeared on his forehead. "Oh...somewhat difficult....." "Hey, Chiba!! This fight is what I won!!! Rubber jet... bell!!!" In the distance, Raleigh saw a smile on his face after seeing the begj flying in the road. He smiled and smiled. He said with a smile: "Before, Luffy kid seems to have won this game with this trick? In a short period of continuous attacks, the hands can not earn the rubber bondage." "However, Chiba is still very close to me, and he chose the knife to cut it," said Raleigh. There was a flash of light in his eyes: "Just, I might be able to cut his arms." But now I am... there is no such thing." Looking at the two people who were approaching quickly, Raleigh poured a sip of wine. In his eyes, this victory and defeat has been divided. No matter whether Chiba is careless or not, this test is ultimately lost. "Oh, but I was hit by the head of Luffy with my head, but I have been hurting the old man for many days..." Raleigh touched his forehead and said with a smile. As soon as the voice fell, Rayleigh''s pupil suddenly shrank. Looking at the head of Luffy''s getting closer, the panic on Chiba''s face was swept away, and a conspiracy smile appeared in his eyes. He laughed and said: "Hey, I want to win me? This is not enough!! Luffy!! Take it!! This is my...the spider''s nest!!!!" When Chiba just finished this sentence, the scenes within a few hundred meters were suddenly changed. In addition to creatures, everything, trees, flowers, stones, and even the ground under the feet became fine. White lines. In the distance, Raleigh''s eyes have long turned into a round shape: "This is, the fruit awakens?!! The fruit copied by Chiba''s little devil can also use the fruit awakening skills?!!!" The air suddenly appeared innumerable floating thin lines, and these thin lines were all wrapped around his head when Luffy passed. The same is true of the Chiba wrapped in the back. There are countless silks wrapped around his arm with Luffy. The speed of the rush to the road is greatly reduced. When the distance between Chiba and Luffy is only a few meters, almost It has become a turtle speed. And Luffy has almost been wrapped up in a huge clew, with countless lines in front of his head. "Oh oh oh!!!!!" Although he is still struggling, he can''t move forward even if he screams, even if it is a centimeter away. "Sixteen sacred bombs.... God killed!" As Chiba slammed, the lines around the ground suddenly burst out of sixteen bulges, and then sixteen highly condensed white lines were rushed out of those bulges, condensing into root spears in the air, one The turning point, the sharp, wrapped in the armed arrogant spear tip, slowly aimed at the unmovable Luffy. "Hey, Luffy, this time I won." v4 Chapter 248： : Hanshan and wine The sun rises, but the warm sun valley is completely inaccessible to the ice-like Ruscaina. The thick black clouds cover 90% of the sun, plus everywhere, the ice cone with the length of the arm, Rusca The winter in Ina is the strongest beast on the island and does not stay outside. However, on the highest mountain on the island, two figures are standing in the sky cones waving their swords. And the two figures are the body-armed Chiba and Ray Lee. The two of them are learning each other''s sword skills, but they are not fighting. A thick ice cone in the air fell straight against the Chiba, and when it was a dozen meters away from Chiba, a thin sword gas swept it and cut the ice cone directly into two. Half, and then another sword smashed up, split it into four, one after another, another... When the ice cone is a few meters away from the ground, the ice cone has become a broken ice of the size of a fingernail. On the top of the mountain, there is a sharp sword everywhere, and the road is close to the invisible sword, and the ice cones of the sky are cut into pieces. At the very center of the sword, Chiba waved two days from the Yunjian, and his hands waved at a very fast speed. Because the speed was too fast, Chibas hands even pulled out the shadows in the air. The sound of the sound rang in front of him. Numerous swords rushed out of the sky from the sky, and the sharp swords of the sharpness cut the surrounding ice cones into small pieces. Within a few tens of meters around Chiba, this tiny ice has accumulated. The height of the meter. Chiba took the time to look at the other side, where there was the same swordsmanship, and the momentum of the sky, and then Chiba looked at him and he was one-third less than himself. "Ha ha ha ha!!! Uncle Raleigh! I have already picked up 5,000 ice cones!! Hey, this time I used ''Day from Yunjian'' Oh! ''Village Yumaru'' but in your hand, this time No way to argue!" Rayleigh''s hands also pulled out the shadows of the road, and countless sound explosions also sounded around him, but the sound was obviously weaker than Chiba''s. Looking at the ice particles on the side of Chiba, Rayleigh shouted, and the movement in his hand accelerated a few more points, but Chibas how to listen to this shouting was full of anger and ruin. "Hey, uncle, you still don''t struggle, admit defeat, an old bone, what can you do? I don''t have such a strong heart for you~~" Chiba said with a smile, but the speed is in his hand. It has improved more than once. Seeing this scene, Raleighs eyes slammed, and then his hands waved, and two hundred meters of swordsman rushed out of his hands, but the sword was not as thin as the sword. Sharp, but like a wall rushed out, directly crushed countless ice cones in the air. And Chiba also shouted, and he was in a good mood. He directly created a wall-like sword in the air. Like four aerial bulldozers, he rushed out into the air and smashed all the ice cones in front. broken. Looking at almost sweeping around the air, Rayleigh smiled: "No, no, you won, the devil, I know you should leave a few hands when you know the trick." As soon as I heard Rayleigh admit defeat, Chiba immediately opened his mouth and smiled. With a wave of his hand, countless lines rushed out of the ground and intertwined on top of each other to form a huge line wall nearly 100 meters wide. The hard ice cone Hit it and even a wire can''t move. Lei Lis hand threw ''Village Yumao'' to Chiba, and said with a smile: "Not only has the sword technique made a breakthrough, but even the fruit ability has been greatly improved. You can make me exhausted in these months. Its harder than teaching the kid to fly. Chiba smiled and took the sword. He took two bottles of wine from his wrist and threw it to a bottle of Raleigh. He sipped a few mouthfuls and said: "Lets talk nonsense, why, I lost to today. What? Hey." "What happened to the old man complaining? What? What kind of wine? Good flavor." Raleigh drank his mouth and said with a glowing look: "What else?" Chiba turned a blank eye and pulled out a two-person tall wine cell from the wrist mark: "It was the wine that Hancock had sent a few days ago. I was tricked by a altar, but I used fruit ability slightly. Speed ??up a little time flow." Open the seal, a strong wine rushes out of the jar, and Rayley''s nose is pumping, and immediately straightens his eyes. ask for flowers Before he could talk to him, Chiba took out a small altar from the inside, and re-sealed the rest, and threw it to Raleigh. Raleigh quickly and easily caught it, then slowly put it on the ground, and the cautious look made Chiba laugh. "If you want to, you will prepare your own wine next time. Although I will not use it from the fruit copied from Bonnie, it is not a problem to make the altar wine a little longer." Sitting on the side of Raleigh, Chiba raised a few mouthfuls and raised a sigh of relief: "As for that point, it is a gift for you." Rayley glanced at her, grabbed the little jar in the hands of Chiba, carefully drank a few mouths and placed it next to him: "Let''s go, I don''t have any good teaching here anyway, I want to Going on the road, hunting, not hunting, not going back as soon as possible, or the kid will cry." ... "Haha, yes, yes, Rayley, are you really planning to be such a coating craftsman, after the last time?" Chibas eyes said with a light: "Now you are stronger than before." Not weak!" "Cut, don''t want to lead me to your boat," Rayley glanced at him and patted the jar in his hand and said, "Like this altar, it''s old, strong, and there are no messy things of the year." My heart is thinking, now I want to quietly spend the rest of the day, seeing the vastness and the storm, retiring to be a coater, isnt it a good talk? After a pause, Rayleighs eyes narrowed slightly: Hey, kid, want to know what is onepiece? Do you want me to tell you? Chiba stood up from the top and patted the **** and said, "Cut, I got it, I don''t want to listen to it, onepiece I will go see it myself! And it won''t take long." "I know from you, then it will not attract anything that will attract me a little. It will be boring when I go." With full confidence on his face, Chiba said: "It will take a long time, I will I set foot on the land! With me, with my friends!" "Ha ha ha, I hope." v4 Chapter 249： : Come to the shampoo islands The surrounding wind frost is still whistling, and the ice cone is not reduced at all. Under the wall of the mountain top, a blue figure quickly rushes out from below. "Hey! Chiba kid! Outside can give me lose face ah! Someday if people see you get caught, I Beware of gas to beat you!" Incarnate as a thunder element, Chiba stayed in the air on the ''moon step'', letting the wind and ice cones pass through his body: "Haha, rest assured! There are forty pieces in the ice under your ass." The murderer ''with the 20-grain weakened ''crime'', how to use it on the note, hahaha!! Say goodbye to Luffy! Goodbye!" "What? Under my ass...." After half a second, a scream of endless anger came from the mountain. "Chiba ~~~ You roll me down~~~~Not only less than ten!! Little devil!!!!" Forcing the impulse to laugh at "two one seven", Chiba turned around and fell straight from the sky to the edge of the island. With a wave of hand, a small, skate-like ice boat appeared on the sea, and Chiba stood on it. There is a flame in the right hand. "Haha... walk!" The right hand slammed backwards, and a thick flame rushed out. With this powerful recoil, Chiba suddenly rushed out. Finally, I looked back at the small island that had been waiting for five months. A smile appeared in the corner of Chiba. "Hey, Luffy, we will definitely meet again, but you must not let me down when you arrive!" A huge sea king slowly emerged from the sea and gradually stood up on the sea. The 100-meter-long body covered with cyan cyan scales, like a house-sized red erect with a bloodthirsty glow. , the death and death locked the Chiba that galloped away. "Hey, its a big fish." Chiba said with surprise, and at the same time, ''Mura Yumaru appeared in his hands: "Hey, don''t know... what will happen when you make a barbecue!!" The hot flame rushed out of Chiba, and he glided again several times faster. The giant fish seemed to be irritated by Chibas move. It opened the huge mouth that was almost ten meters high, and the three-ring tooth like a dagger slowly sprung in its scarlet mouth. The sea beast blocked the big mouth in front of the Chiba sailing. !!!!!!! "Oh... three paragraphs.....flame!" The whole arm is turned into a flame, and the flame in the hands of Chiba is shining. As the flames in Chiba''s hands rose, there were three hundreds of meters of horror flames. The flame flashed, the blood was shining, and the sea kings only had time to make a half-sound scream, and they were smashed into three petals from the beginning to the end of Chiba. Three hundred meters of long blood in the square fell into the sea, set off a wave of snow, the knife into the sheath, Chiba stepped on the ice boat from the blood, all the blood is hot in the range of more than ten meters near Chiba The flame burned into nothingness. Gently falling on the surface of the sea, Chiba laughed, and by the huge waves of the death of the sea beast, his boat accelerated again. "Now! Go to the new world!!!" The crystal clear boat crossed the surface of the water, and a tens of meters long white waves with splashing sea water would confuse the sea like a mirror. "Hey, go, go, where is your world!" On the ice and snow island, Raleigh''s hearty laughter came out from the cold wind of the mountains. ...... One day later, the shampoo island, Chiba gently stepped on the long-lost ground. "Hey, I still feel good here, I am back! Shampoo Island!" In the strange eyes of the people around him, Chiba walked into the shampoo island with his hands on his hands. Looking at the bustling crowd, various snack vendors screamed and screamed into the ears, and spent more than five months in the ice and snow, gradually getting back to the civilized society. With two huge barbecues in his hands, Chiba looked around the environment: "Ah, oh... ah... This time, there will never be five old stars and generals." Chiba, which has disappeared for five months, is not a general, and even his bounty orders are no longer hanging on the wall. The most indispensable part of the pirate world is a variety of people who are shocked and brilliant. The dead will be quickly overwhelmed by the sea and forgotten by the world, and Chiba is killed by one of the ''four emperors'', ''Aunt''. The sight of most people has long since faded out. When I came to the island of Champa, Chiba was mainly looking for a phone bug. I havent contacted Robin for a long time, and I dont know how they are......... A few months ago, after telling them that they had to follow Reillys seclusion for a while, they told them that they had never called Hancock. "But it seems that there is no big thing happening. Is their plan not finished yet?" Chiba muttered as he chewed the barbecue with various spices. Looking at a few wanted orders in front of them, those who are Robin Bonnie''s four-man wanted, Austria, and Luo and his big white bear, that is, Bepo. Chiba whispered: "Hey, five months have not seen, the bounty is much higher, four people are more than 300 million, haha, Qiao Ba can finally pat his chest and say that he is a big pirate! Luo, hey, 700 million, hehe.... What did he do to hurt the world?" Just as Chiba looked at the order, there was a sudden riot behind him. "Quickly avoid! Avoid it! Which **** **** is coming!!" "Come on! Don''t stop in front of them!" "Damn, why did the Tianlong people appear in this place? How can they appear in the area 1~29? Isn''t this illegal?" "What illegal land? The transfer of the navy headquarters, the island has almost become an illegal zone!" The transfer of the naval headquarters? Tianlong people? Chiba frowned and looked back. Sure enough, a few hundred meters away saw a disgusting man with a bubble helmet and a nose on his face. He sat down as a skinny man with huge chains on his limbs and neck. He looked at the height of Chiba and he was definitely a big man. 2.4 There are still a few men around the Tianlong who have an explosion collar around their necks. They are also kneeling on the ground, crawling face down. From their dark faces, they are just caught, they have not yet The person who ''succumbs''. There was a disgusting nose on the nose, and the Tianlong people shouted like no one: "Come on, you don''t climb, if you don''t climb, the pets crawling contest will be delayed. See how I pack you up. And the garbage around you! Don''t be in my way!" In his hand, a black pistol has been smashed. The surrounding civilians have turned their heads down and dared to speak out. The Chiba in the distance also frowned, and then avoided the ugly Tianlong people, picked up a newspaper from the side of the road and looked up. However, his heart is still vacillating. An ugly guy, really arrogant, can''t you kill it? . v4 Chapter 250： :Kerla sneak attack Chiba holds a newspaper in her hand, but her heart is placed on the Tianlong people not far behind. Hey, can''t you kill it? Although the guy is very annoying, it is quite simple to kill him, but if the future of the Navy is going to happen, I am afraid that I will delay my time....... Although the naval headquarters has been transferred to the opposite side of the red clay continent, if a Tianlong person dies, hey, they will definitely come over like a ghost. Frowning for a moment, Chiba finally let the lines of the air slowly disappear. "Cut, rubbish, today is your luck, today Grandpa has no time to toss with you." However, what do those Tianlong people master? Let the navy be so jealous? Even the absolute justice of the Red Dogs acquiesced in the lawlessness of the Tianlong people. What is there in the end? Looking at the Tianlong people who passed slowly behind him, Chiba frowned. After thinking for a while, Chiba smashed his head and put all these doubts into the back of his head. He walked back in the opposite direction: "Take him, as long as you don''t provoke me, I don''t bother to know them. Something between them." But when he just turned around, he saw a familiar shadow in the distance. Chibas eyesight is excellent, although its only a moment, but he still sees that persons appearance clearly. Orange hair, wearing a jumpsuit, high heels, and a small red hat with goggles. and many more? Red hat with goggles? Chibas mind flashed with a black hat and yellow curls, and he left him with an indelible impression on the Shemale Island. His black hat also had a goggle. Turning quickly, Chiba said with a little surprise: "That is, Saab''s partner? Kerla? Why is she here? Is Saab also here?" But when Chiba just wanted to say hello in the past, he saw Kerla pull out a ten-inch long black stick from under the skirt, and at the tip of the stick, there was a trace of metal-specific venom. The green glow of the sun. "Hey? She won''t think..." Chiba gave a slight glimpse, but before he reacted, Kerla flashed a glimpse of her face, then she put her stick in her mouth, took a deep breath, and pointed the stick at Tianlong. People, then blow it! "Hey... No..." Chiba sighed and patted her head. At the same time as Chiba mourned, a poisonous needle with a green body and a fine hair was flying silently through the air, and the scorpion was tied to the ugly bubble face of the dragon. The cow''s fine needle penetrates the bubble helmet without any hindrance, and straightens against the back of the head of the hair that the Tianlong people combed high. But when Kerla thought it was going to be successful, a palm was directly caught on the fine needle of the cow, and the green needle was smashed into the palm of his hand. "Who!!!!" The sound of a thunder like a thunder rushed out from the mouth of the navy lieutenant with a cross-blade on his left face. Within a few tens of meters, the surface of all the buildings was directly shaken by the cracks. The sound waves swept, and the civilians in the surrounding 100 meters slammed their ears and screamed loudly, and blood flowed from their fingers. The Tianlong people and the people around them did not have any harm, but they were shocked by this sound. The Tianlong people suddenly rushed to the head of the Navy Lieutenant: "What are you doing!!! Dare to scare me!!!! Want to die!!!" The lieutenant general did not look at the gun in the head, but looked down at his own hand and spread out the green spots in his hand. "The poisonous means, just grasping, is eroded by poison gas...." "Well? This is ....." After seeing the green poison needle in the hands of the Navy Lieutenant, the Tianlong people also reacted. He suddenly screamed and screamed: "Yes, who? Who dares to attack me!" I am a noble Tianlong person!!!" While yelling loudly, he pointed the gun at a civilian near him and directly pulled the trigger. "Is it you!! Untouchable! 1" A soft bang, the bullet pierced through the man''s stomach, and he suddenly mourned on the ground with his stomach. "Ah, ah!" The slowly flowing blood stained the ground, and the Tianlong didn''t look at him, and the gun was on the head of the navy lieutenant. "Dauberman!!! You are not one of the strongest 16th lieutenant generals of the Navy Headquarters!! I let you find out that I dare to provoke me to majesty! He must be in this group of people!! If you can''t find it Kill them all!!!" And the Navys prize, known as Doberman, extended a finger and slowly removed the muzzle on his head. "Killing civilians? I still can''t do it... but if you catch a person and that person happens to be the revolutionary army, it is quite simple." Slowly pulling out the two long swords at the waist, Doberman''s eyes shifted his gaze to a figure lying on the ground in the distance. "I am right? The assistant of the rebel chief of staff, Kerla?" Kerla looked up and said in a naive color: "Yes? Rebel? Uncle Navy, are you wrong? I am not a rebel." After seeing Kerla''s face, the bubble head Tianlong eyes 493 horses straight, a drool from his mouth. "Is she? Which girl? Quick!!! Doberman grabbed her!!! She is still a rebel? What is it? In the end, grab her! Give it to me!!!" Without paying attention to the Tianlong people who yelled behind him, Doberman waved his hand, and a team of elite navies quietly came out of the crowd in all directions, took the gun, and the black hole was aimed at the center. Kerla. "No need to argue, I haven''t seen the point, why are you here? What are the plans of the rebels? Your chief of staff?!" "Don''t ask me why I sneaked on the **** behind you?" Kerla, who had been identified as an identity, stood up from the ground and asked. Doberman''s face suddenly became ugly, and when he stepped on his feet, he flew up from the ground like a big bird, and his two long knives swayed at Kerla. "Hey........ The rebel army, if you don''t say it, then I will catch you, not afraid that the kid will not come!!" "Oh, I said that I am not a rebel army," Kerla said with dissatisfaction: "It is a revolutionary army!!" As soon as the voice fell, she had a black ball in her hand and then fell on the ground. . v4 Chapter 251： : Still killing it. When Doberman was still a dozen meters away from Kerla, the large group of gray smoke directly shrouded Kerla, and Dobman, who had no time to brake, directly slammed into the smoke. The thick fog squinted, and the tears in the eyes of Doberman''s eyes flowed out. He cautiously stopped in the same place and shouted loudly: "Cough...Bastard... Will your revolutionary army have these means of abuse?!" A shadow rushed out of the smoke. Kerla put his goggles on his eyes and said with a smile: "Haha, this is not the standard equipment of our revolutionary army. Is special lime powder good? This is the secret weapon that Saab has since childhood. !!" Its less than ten meters away from the crowds in the distance. As long as Kerla enters the crowd, it is basically the same as chasing. "Hey, the knife is licking your face, you can leave without chasing me!" Seeing that Kerla is about to escape from the encirclement, in the distance, Chibas eyes are slightly smashed. "coming" With the voice of Chiba, a tall figure appeared in the distance behind Kerla. "Oh yeah... If it is the revolutionary army, then you can''t help it, can''t let you go." A gentle voice sounded, and there was a shining sword light. It is clear that Kerla did not think that the Navy had hidden a person behind her. Her movements suddenly panicked. In the panic, she crossed the black stick in front of Jianguang. !!!! A loud noise, the stick was cut into pieces, and Kerla was beaten on the back by a subsequent punch, and was directly hit from the distance. Difficult to stand up from the ground, the smile on Kerla''s face has disappeared, replaced by a calm. Leaning away the broken black stick in his hand, Kerla looked at the navy lieutenant who came from a distance and smiled: "Cough... this gentle, but with a powerful sword, You are burning the mountain." "Oh, the little girl knows a lot," said a big cigar in the mouth of the burning mountain, holding a knife in one hand and a hand in his pocket, smiling. "Hey, I know more, for example...`..." Kerla''s eyes condensed, and the fist received the lower abdomen, and then one side, slammed against the back. "...Thoboman, who is the strongest of the sixteen generals with you, likes to attack!" "boom!!!!" After a loud bang, Doberman stepped back a few steps, licking his mouth and touching his chest, and had a small fist on his chest. "Hey, this is a trick for the fisherman, I am afraid that it is no less than three thousand." "Ha ha ha, I want you to like to attack people, this is not a good attack, but also suffered a loss, hahaha." Huoshanshan smiled a little happy. "Damn, today is not a good day." Doberman said with a dark face. Hearing the fire, the mountain was laughing again, completely ignoring Kerla in front of him. In the distance, the Tianlong people are carrying guns and shouting: "You two bastards!!! Hurry and grab the man! 1 If you grind again, beware of killing you!!!" Dobermans eyes glimpsed, and the murderous murmur emanated from him. The fire-burning mountain also had a glimpse of the eyes, but he took his hand out of his pocket and said with a smile in his hands: "Ha ha ha, good!! Doberman, how long have you not joined hands? Are your fists unfamiliar? Let''s join her together!" "Humph" Dobermans eyes were cold and he transferred the murderous to Kerlas body. When he licked his mouth, he whispered: "If you blame, you will blame you for your bad luck..." Kerla didn''t say anything, but put on a standard fighting posture, but she could see from her pupil that she was obviously not as calm as the surface. With her alone, it is definitely not their opponent. The crowds watching the lively crowds have long since slipped away, and now there are only a few of them on the street. Oh, of course, Chiba still looks at it all on the roof of the distance. "Hey, Kerla, what do she want to do? Personal grievances? Or the requirements of the revolutionary army? Looks like the former is a little more? There are no revolutionary soldiers around." Chiba scratched his head and said. "Forget it, its rare to meet an acquaintance, hey, its rare to want to make trouble..." With a long sigh, the shape of Chiba suddenly disappeared on the roof. "When you save people, you must kill them at a critical time. Oh, that is what I deserve." At the same time, Doberman and Huoshan also launched an offensive. Although the surface of the burning mountain was smiling, his anger was no less than that of Dobman. Doberman and Fire Mountain looked at each other and nodded. At the same time, the eyes flashed a murderous moment and made a decision. If you can live, you will be born, if you cant, you will kill it! ! ! Slightly squatting, the muscles were tight, and the two of them rushed over to Kerla like two tigers. The knife in their hands flashed through the cold, and they chose a solution at the same time. After all, if they dragged on, Who knows what will happen, after all, there is a pig-like teammate behind him. "Heavy knife... Flame Mountain!!!!" "Sneaky!!!" Countless swords condensed in front of the burning mountain. A huge sword mountain consisting of Jianqi appeared in front of him. With his roar, Jianshan crushed the air and brought the wind of terror. Howling, like a mountain, squatting against Kerla. And Doberman didn''t have so many fancy skills. He just snorted and his hands shook slightly. Then the two knives in his hand swayed like soft, and the trajectory of the knife was blurred. There are two slender, but incomparable, afterimages on his back. The sword attack did not arrive, and there was a bit of confusion in the middle of Kerla''s eyes, but she still issued her own attack. ". Four thousand tiles are punching!!!!" However, when her fists had not yet gone out, a familiar shadow appeared on her sides. "Hey, this Saab can owe me a boss." The sound of Chibas unfair voice sounded, and the ''Village Yumaru in his hand trembled rapidly. "Three paragraphs.....flame!" Three tens of meters long terror (the king''s) blaze of flames swayed in the hands of Chiba. A bang on the Jianshan Mountain in the burning mountain, directly smashed the seemingly fierce knives into two halves. A bombardment in front of Doberman directly blew out Doberman. And the last blow, which is also the strongest middle blow, is the distant head of the bubble dragon. When the fire burned the mountain, it screamed, and it was too late to attack Kerla. Even the blood in the body could not be taken care of, and it rushed straight toward the horrible flame of nearly 100 meters. Doberman also snorted, and then a spurt of blood, a few speeds accelerated, flashing until the knife light, desperately blocked the blow, but he was also directly shocked by the 100-meter-long knife light. Going out, smashing a series of walls in succession, and dying in the rubble. Chiba brows, his fingers shook a little, and the three transparent white lines in the air rushed straight toward the scared bubble dragon. "Oh, still kill you, ugly ghost." v4 Chapter 252： ： Fujitora Seeing that the three white lines are about to be hit, and the stagnation of the Tianlong people did not feel the slightest feeling, but still watching the Doberman in the ruins, the fire burned the mountain and whispered. "Mom, dodge! Buddy!!" At the same time, Huoshanshan was directly rotated in the air, and the precious sword in his hand was thrown straight out. however "Hey, this uncle wants to kill someone, have you saved it?" Chibas figure appeared in front of the sword, and he smiled and slammed ''Village Yumao on the sword. "boom!!!" A sizzling sound rang, and the cold sword of the burning mountain was directly cut into pieces of broken iron. At the same time, the face of the burning mountain suddenly became ugly. It was not because his sword was cut in half, but because he saw the face of the Kelana. Reissue, Chiba?!!! You, how are you still alive? The smile that always remained on the face could no longer be calm. The burning mountain seemed to scream like a ghost, and no longer cares for the most cherished sword. He quickly rushed to the place where Doberman 177 was in a coma. go with. what happened? Chiba is not dead! Why is it here! ! Moreover, he also rescued Kerla of the Revolutionary Bureau. Did he say that he had a relationship with the revolutionary army? Or what trades are there between them? The brain almost subconsciously flashed these news, and the fire burned the mountain and quickly retreated. But he just stepped out a few steps, and a scream of heartbreaking lungs came from afar. When the fire burned the mountain, it was awkward, and even the steps of retreating were somewhat flustered. Damn it! ! He really killed the Tianlong people! ! ! However, just as he was distracted by a short finger, a layer of translucent film instantly covered his body, and the shape of Chiba appeared in front of him. Chiba''s two-handed gripping knife was lifted high, and the ''Village Yumaru'' in his hand flashed a heart-warming cold light. "Hey, want to run? Try this one! Sword Wall!!!!" A wall composed of violent swords, with a fierce light directly shot the body of the burning mountain. (bedc) And the ''sword wall'' can be even the hardness of the steel cone can be cut like a tofu cut, and even the armed color can only barely cover the upper body of the burning mountain how can be blocked? The fierce swordsmanship broke out in madness, the armed color disintegrated, and countless swords broke out, suddenly breaking the fire into a blood. After the sword wall rushed over, the fire-burning mountain slowly fell to the ground, and the sound came down. One hit, this is the result of Chibas stay. žžžž!!!!! A bullet fired at Chiba, but it was completely blasted by a boxing wind a few meters away. Kerla nodded to him in the distance. Looking at the naval elite in the distance, the corner of Chibas mouth rose slightly, and the fingers were hooked. Those who could not resist the position of the room were thrown away by Chiba, flying over several kilometers, and falling precisely. In the distance in the sea. Kerla responded after a brief surprise. After helping the Chiba to fly the bullet, she quickly ran to the body of the Tianlong man, groping from him, waiting until Chiba would solve the navy. Erla also put a round bead into his pocket. When she saw the slaves of several Tianlong people around, she immediately called to Chiba. "Chiba!" Chiba nodded, his hand waved, and under the effect of the room position, he easily cut the explosion collar on their neck. He looked at the distant sky and his brow was slightly wrinkled. "Hey, it looks like a guy with trouble is coming. Hey, its really fast. Come on, they shouldnt chase you. Just finished, there was a slightly old in the distance, but it was full of gas and almost the sound of the edge of anger. "Who is it?!!! Leave your life!! Gravity knife and tiger!" A hundred meters of lavender knives were formed in the air, turning into dozens of tiger heads, silently roaring like a thousand leaves, while the ground under the feet of Chiba and others slammed down by half a meter, and their gravity was strengthened. Its dozens of times, and its still increasing in multiples of terror. A strange scream, Chiba directly sent Korla out of the room, and by the way sent the slaves to a safe place. "Hey, Fuji, ah, who am I........" After licking the corners of the mouth, Chiba transformed the fruit of the line into the fruit of the thunder, and at the same time leaped directly with dozens of times of gravity, the body Rayman shined, and the hand ''Village Yumao'' had a dark blue thunder. "........you guess it!" Three tens of thousands of long horrible thunderbolt knives, from the front greeted the dozens of lavender tigers, those purple tigers also seem to be tens of meters long. But when they hang with these three knives, it is like the feeling of a big knife colliding with a sparrow. Dozens of tigers were instantly turned into countless pieces, and the brilliance of lavender disappeared into the air, and the three lightning knives were smashed against the vines. An invisible gravity appeared around the rattan tiger. The ground collapsed in an instant, and a deep bottomless pit appeared. Under the action of strong gravity, the air around the rattan tiger was faintly distorted and deformed. "Hey...gravity knife." Chibas thunderbolt knives rushed into the distorted air, but disappeared as if it had evaporated, causing no harm to him. "The huge downward gravity directly destroys the balance of the sword spirit? The weight of the rattan of the tiger has been developed to this point." Hey, lets lick it, and Thunder is flashing on Chiba. Just want to continue to attack, but suddenly remembered what it was like to pat the head: "Now is not entangled with the old man, or just withdraw it, if surrounded by the navy, I can run, what about Kerla? Thinking of this, Chiba swayed against the rushing Fujiko than a thumbs up, and said a few unpleasant swear words in his mouth, his body flashed and disappeared directly into the air. . v4 Chapter 253： : Tianlong peoples change The shampoo island suddenly became confused. After moving away from the Navy headquarters, the naval officers and men who had not appeared for a long time appeared again on the island. A team of naval officers and men rushed through the window, and a person who was obviously a sergeant yelled as he ran. "One team is going to block the left street, the second team goes to the right, the three teams go directly to block the port road, fast and fast!!! Pay more attention to the air and the roof! They are both big people who are over 100 million people." !!!" "The back, you and his mother give labor to hurry!! Because there is one less you let the two people run, go back and have your fruit to eat!!!" "Yes!!!!" Then there was a flustered footstep ~ sound. The streets were in chaos, and the surrounding residents had skillfully closed the reinforced doors and windows, and took out various weapons to sit behind the door and watch the chaotic situation outside through the door. In the restaurant, a middle-aged man with two mustaches squatted in front of the door, and when he saw a team of navies walking over, he spoke coldly. "Cut, these **** navies are coming again, really annoying." Chiba, who was sitting in the store, looked at the diners who had a calm meal around, and twitched at the corner of his mouth. When he saw the well-dressed, the owner with two savage moustaches put a half-man high-altitude axe into the counter. He finally couldn''t help but whispered. "The owner, why is there such a thing in your store? This is not for cutting meat..." The shop owner shrugged and said nothing: "It''s normal, rest assured to eat, guests, I will be responsible for protecting you safely! I know my store is the safest store in several districts around!" After he said that he also boasted out of his arms, two large-diameter revolvers, and the rotation on his fingers screamed, screaming at the surrounding diners. "Don''t be too surprised, Chiba, that''s it." Kerla, who is opposite him, said with a smile: "Don''t forget where it is, here is the chaotic area of ??Champagne Island, and it is still in the red clay mainland, the necessary purchasing point to reach the new world, the pirates here are not There are also nine thousand in 10,000. If there is not a bit of skill, how can I open a shop here?" I looked at the thick scorpion in the hands of the shopkeeper, and then looked at his slender hands different from ordinary people. At first glance, it was the veteran who used guns all the year round. "Well, it''s true that the strength is OK..." Chiba slowly nodded, and then he thought of something like a slap in his head: "Wait.... I don''t doubt his strength... Hey, I am How can they be so calm? Want to know the few blows just now, they can''t see it?" "Of course I saw it. However, the diners here are not afraid of the Navy. Chiba, they are all famous pirates! Look at the man with the scorpion on his face, but it is a reward of 90 million. The sea thief." Said here, Kerla spit out his tongue: "But its a far cry from you, hey, thank you for saving this time~~" Looking at the fierce man who was working on the waiter, Chiba sighed: "Call, can that kind of person be called a pirate..." The finger slightly bounced, an invisible line directly through the palm of the pirate, nailed him to the table, and the waiter panicked to the back of the store. The man with the scorpion on his face was holding a hard line like steel, but he couldn''t pull the little line out of the ground with his strength. "Ah!! Who?!! Its the bastard!! Let go of the old..." Chiba slightly raised his eyebrows, but before he finished speaking, his fingers were lightly hooked. The line that penetrated his palm turned a corner in the ground, rushing straight out of the soil and traversing his tongue again. Chiba slammed his finger and said softly: "There is no way to swear at this time, and you can''t be honest with your mouth. Let''s dry it here for a long time." And the unlucky pirate also knows that people who seem to have provoked it should be able to survive at sea, not just because of strength, but also one of the compulsory courses. Seeing that the other person did not seem to want his life, he closed his eyes and let the people around him cast amazement on him. After a brief surprise, Kerla squinted and said: "Hey, Chiba, your strength has become stronger. If that person comes to me, I am afraid I have to play for a long time." "Get it, you don''t praise me," Chiba sipped her tea, frowned, and greeted the store with a glass of wine. She turned and asked: "Why, why are you here? And you are going to sneak into the dragon." people?" Kerla did not conceal the meaning of Chiba. After all, he was very grateful to save her from being forced to help the Tianlong people. Asking for flowers Of course, this is only what she thinks. If she knows that Chiba has long wanted to kill him, and she has seen it after the play, it is estimated that it will be another expression. Kerla pulled out the white ball from the small pocket on the belt and said to Chiba: "Oh, this is it, I will come here." Chiba doubtfully picked up the white ball and slowly looked at it. I didn''t care about it before. I knew that I found out that this ball had a person''s weight, and the ball was smooth and sleek, but with a chilly breath, it seemed to have a sinful breath in the faint... .... ......... I thought that Kerla was revenge for being a slave by the Tianlong people when he was a child, but now it seems that it is not as simple as imagined... "What is this?" Chiba frowned and asked: "Is this something for the Tianlong people?" "This is why I came here," Kerla took the white bead from Chiba and whispered, "I don''t know why, the Tianlong people who have been wandering around recently have a lot more than before, no. Its exactly a few times more. "How many times more? Do they really hate it here? They still have a bubble helmet here... Hey, is it related to this?" Chiba asked. Kerla nodded slightly. "It should be related to this. Although I don''t know why they came here, they all have such a small bead. They didn''t bring it before." Didn''t ask her how she knew, Chiba frowned and looked at the little beads. Kerla continued: "The reason why their sudden increase here is definitely related to these white beads, so I was sent here to steal the beads, and Saab went to Dres Rosa to perform the task. went." "So what progress have you made? About this little bead?" "No." Kerla looked at the bead, and some depressed said: "Besides being cold, it is an ordinary small bead." And Chiba didn''t talk, just looking at the little beads with doubts. Why, from there, there is a cold breath..... v4 Chapter 254： : trouble And Kerla and Chiba''s big eyes and small eyes have studied the white beads for a long time. After confirming that they can''t do anything with them, Chiba wisely chose to give up. After they gave up studying the beads, it was already in the evening, and the guests in the restaurant gradually went out. They were pirates after all, and they were more comfortable on their own boats at night, even the ones were worn by Chiba. The guy who has passed his hand and tongue, has long been running, I dont know where to go. With the return of the pirates, the naval blockade suddenly fell apart, and it was so simple to stop a group of villains qualified to enter the new world without the high-level strength of the generals. "It took a long time to study a broken bead for a long time, and it was a waste of my time..." Walking on the brightly lit street, Chiba said something inconspicuous. "Four-eight-seven" Just after Chiba got a phone bug, he had been rushing to fight. He didn''t expect the other party to be temporarily unable to connect. This can make Chiba''s explanation depressed. Its not because they are worried about their safety. There are Luo and Robin, plus a doctors super-high Choba. They are not so easy to go, just... If I don''t answer the phone bug, where can I go to find you? "The new world is so big..." I quite want to show off some of it. In the end, I found no audience. How can I make Chiba not depressed? Turning to look at Kerla, Chiba asked: "Right, you just said that Saab went to Dresden Rosa? Where did he go? Do not Frankine have been killed by me? There should be no revolution? Cant it be... Do you want to make a place? "Amount... How could it be... Don''t treat us as a pirate...." Kerla said a little speechlessly: "Saab is not doing the task, but there is no place for you to say." "What is it for? To promote the revolution? Hey, forcing people to revolution, Saab, this person, oh...." Chiba sighed and said casually. And Kerla was stunned by this careless statement for a long time. "It''s not! Saab is not such a person! It is a dragon! The Dragon in Dresden is much more than the Dragon in other places! Where is Sabo going for the Tianlong people!!" "The face is so red and dry........" Just want to tease Kerla''s Chiba suddenly, he turned his head and looked at Kella with surprise: "You, your revolutionary army is fighting against the Navy and the Tianlong people." What?!!" "Well? What is the war? No?" Kerla, who was somewhat dizzy by Chiba''s attitude change, replied. "Oh, this way," Chiba sighed. "I thought you had to provoke a war. But why did you let Saab go? To know the character of Saab, I am afraid that those people will be killed, Or, because of the orders of the Revolutionary Army, what kind of calculations did you play?" "There are only one Tianlong people here. They were killed at most and let the Navy work hard to find them. But if there are so many dragons in Dres Rosa, they will be crazy?" While listening, Kerla''s face gradually became ugly, and after hearing the last sentence of Chiba, Kerla''s face was almost as ugly as eating something. Kerla stood there dumbly, his eyes were apathy, and he muttered like a sky. "I... I didn''t think so much... I, I said Saab, who was so lazy in the past, how could this be so active in a complicated task..." "Hey, hello...." Chiba also looked at Kerla with some convulsions: "You don''t know, Saab was almost killed by the Tianlong people when he was a child.... It is because the Tianlong people, Saab will lose the previous Memory." As soon as the voice fell, Chiba saw Kerlas feet rushing to the coast at an extremely fast speed, and at the same time she said in an almost crying voice: Damn! With Saabs character, Saab''s character... he will definitely make a fuss!" Looking at Kerla, who rushed out quickly, Chiba sighed with a forehead: "What are you doing?... Hey, anyway, there is no news of Bonnie, and I will go to Dres Rosa. Hey..." As soon as the voice fell, Chiba turned into a Le Mans and rushed out on the ''monthly step'', catching up with Kerla in front of the two fingers, and then grabbed her. And Kerla did not resist, but the reason for the cooperation was that Chiba was walking in the air..... "Hey, Kerla, if I didn''t guess wrong, you don''t have your own boat." "Well, I didn''t come to the interview with a bunch of pirate ships, but you should have it." Kerla said anxiously. I know that it is obviously a revolutionary army. Even the assistants of the chief of staff cant afford a ship. Its really poor... While secretly spitting the trough, Chiba turned into a lightning light and rushed out of the navy''s encirclement. The dazzling lightning flashed a hint of white frost. And Chiba rushed out without concealing, naturally someone has long been eyeing him. "They are above! Quick attack!!!" At one time, the gunshots were loud, and countless bullets smashed into the air, and there were also a few precious sea-rock bullets. but "Ice Wall!!!" A dozens of meters wide thick ice walls appear in the air for no reason, and those bullets can only play a small hole that is not painful. The navy who did not care about jumping from the ground, Chiba shouted. "I don''t have a boat, but I have this!!!" The voice just fell, the endless cold suddenly burst out of Chiba, a tens of meters wide round ice 3.8 and the entire package of Chiba and Kerla, while the previous ice suddenly expanded several times, It was like a huge wall facing the incoming navy. The navy screamed and slammed their own moves against the huge ice cubes. "boom!!!!" The ice particles that have been swelled have been sown, and the ice wall of Chiba is sturdy, but it is not the opponent of many navies. It is only for a few seconds, and it is turned into debris under the attack of the sky. But the same, this ice wall also successfully prevented their pursuit. With a loud bang, a huge ice hockey tens of meters wide splashed into the sky, blocking a few waves, and quickly dive down by gravity. When the navies reacted, the sea had long since lost the shadow of the ice hockey. . v4 Chapter 255： : The vortex of Dres Rosa Ten hours after Chiba killed the Tianlong people, the headquarters of the Navy New World, the Marshal''s Office. The office of the marshal of the new headquarters is still similar to the previous ones. It is still so simple and spacious. If it is not on the door of the marshal, there are a few big characters on it. It is an ordinary naval lieutenant''s office. In the middle of the room, a large table of sea iron wood is piled up with files like mountains, and behind those documents, the Warring States is looking at a document with both eyes blue. The document was full of dense handwriting and a picture of Chiba. Looking at the situation, it was a picture of Chibas three-knife flames on the street. "It has been determined that the people who killed the Tianlong people in Shampoo Island and seriously injured two naval lieutenants were missing for more than five months. They were rumored to be the one of the ''four emperors'' and the ''Aunt'' killed. ''Chiba.'' "And the woman around her is the revolutionary army, named Kerla, the assistant to the chief of staff, Saab. Now the two have already sneaked into the sea, and they are ready to enter the new world. How do they know how to know and how to plan? I don''t know." After reading this newspaper in a word, the face of the Warring States was already black like the bottom of the pot. His palm was shot on the table, and a table made of sea iron was printed with a deep palm print. The surrounding documents flew like goose feathers and fell to the ground. "This Chiba!!!!" The Warring States whispered: "He, and the Revolutionary Army! What do they want to do!!!! They are crazy! Or the revolutionary army is crazy! I don''t know if I can attack the Tianlong people." What!! That group of bastards!!" And a thick hand grabbed a copy from the flying file. This is the one I saw before the Warring States. "I know that Chiba''s kid is not so easy to die," Karp bit his sinister while browsing the documents in his hand. It records the whole process of fighting Chiba and the two lieutenants. There is also a detailed The commentary. "Oh, one shot kills Doberman, two hits seriously burned the mountain, while killing the Tianlong people, huh, huh, using the ability to burn fruit and swordsmanship." The two ate the scallops in their hands, and Karp turned to the Warring States and said: "Before, Chiba would only use the lame swordsmanship, and basically did not see him using the burning fruit, five months not seen, he The strength has risen again." The Warring States turned a blind eye and said with a very unhappy tone: "Kapp, this time can be different from before. I don''t have time to play with you. Look at this." A document was taken from the hands of the Warring States. Looking at the top secret words written in big red on the document, the number of Karp opened the file. "It''s still top secret, see what makes my Grand Marshal like this....Rely!!!!! That mixed ball!!!!" Just looking at the two documents, Karp''s face became extremely blue, because the things recorded on the documents were somewhat surprising. ''The second-in-command of the revolutionary army, Saab is now in Dresden Rosa, harassing the Tianlong people, and now four Tianlong people who arrived in Dresden Rosa were sneaked by Saab, and now they are unconscious and protect their naval lieutenant. No one is not seriously injured. Seeing this, Karp also put away the look of laughter, slightly solemnly said: "Warring States, what is going on? Why are there four Tianlong people in Dresden Rosa? And also seriously injured in a coma, ''Now'', these two words explain a lot, is it difficult to have more Tianlong people on the island?" "Yes, this time a total of nine Tianlong people came out from St. Mary''s George, and all went to Dres Rosa, who didn''t know where they were going, except for the four, and was killed in Champaign Island. The one, there are four with the island, and they have no intention of going back." "I don''t mean to go back?" Karp blinked. "That is, what are they doing? Do you know what it is?" The Warring States bitterly said: "If I know, can I still find you? How can they tell me their purpose?" "It''s hard to do. If you don''t know the purpose, you can''t protect them effectively, and you can''t prevent anything." Capt looked down at the file in his hand. "Dres Rosa, Dres Rosa........ Where wasn''t the chassis of Franminger before? If I remember well, he was killed by Chiba?" The Warring States nodded and seemed to understand something faintly. He said with some doubts: "Yes, Dufranming is also a Tianlong person, but he seems to have some contradictions with the Tianlong people on St. Mary''s George, but when Dolflander When the brother died, he even shocked the five old stars. The old man of the sword also played with the green leaves and Chiba once, but was escaped by Chiba." Speaking of the words "Chiba", the brows of the Warring States re-wrinkled. As soon as he thought of what he had done before, the already calm heart of the Warring States was once again shaken up. "Wait and so on! Karp!! Now we are not concerned about what the Tianlong people are!! What do we do with him! Just keep them safe!!" The Warring States tightly held his fists, The voice said: "The problem of the first place is put aside, help me think of a way, no matter what, no matter, can not let a Tianlong people be killed!" Looking at 260 lost companions, Karp also put down the documents in his hand: "Well... where are the three majors?" The Warring States nodded: "Where they are going, they will feel it if they don''t take long." "That''s good," Karp touched his rough scum: "Tell the one in the alternate general called Fujio, let the peach rabbit go to the shampoo, and the strength of Fujiwara will never be low." In the three major generals, four generals, no one can hurt the Tianlong people." Slowly standing up from the seat, Karp walked to the window and looked at the bright sunshine outside, taking a deep breath. "And, if I didn''t guess wrong, Chiba will definitely go to Dres Rosa, Warring States, we stay here all day, this old bones must be rusted? Do you want to go out for activities... ..." The Warring States gave a glimpse of it, and then the gentle eyes of the past showed a sharp, blade-like brilliance. "Oh....... is also said." "Remember that Zefa is on the boy''s boat in the red dog, oh, just together, then let''s go to the young people for a lesson, let them know that some things can''t be touched casually." At the same time, Chiba and Klar, have also crossed the deep trenches of the sea, and are rapidly advancing to Dresdosa. . v4 Chapter 256： : Arriving at De Ross Rosa The tens of meters of black ice hockey quickly rises and stuns the countless ocean fish all the way, and whenever a curious sea fish wants to look closer, a blue lightning will rush out of it and turn it on. The sly wolf fled. With the rise, the black ice hockey is gradually shrinking, from tens of meters slowly to more than ten meters, and then to a few meters, when floating to the surface, the black ice hockey has become a semi-circular boat, along with the sea The waves slowly drifted. A figure came out from the boat. Hey, pouting, Chiba looked around the darkness, and then looked at the moon that was blocked under the dark clouds: "Oh, as I expected, it was night, I didn''t expect to shuttle through the sea for a day and night." "Oh... its so cold..." Kerla looked at the boat from his arm and looked around. "Where is it? Is it close to Dresden Rosa?" "It should be very close. I have been to Dres Rosa, but also from the surface of the water, but that time is a submarine. After all, it is better to control." Chiba looked around the gray, and there was a flash of light in his eyes. Seeing the smell of domineering moments spread out, the original black surroundings, clear appeared in his mind. The closer the distance is, the more accurate the perception is, but after all, it is just looking for a large thing like a small island. If it is fuzzy, the color of Chiba can spread out tens of thousands of meters, but in that case, the accuracy will be greatly reduced. When it is spread to the limit, even if there is a ship around, Chiba cannot know. This is the case, when the smell of the color spreads to the limit, a faint shadow appears in his consciousness. "Found it!" Recovering the domineering color, Chiba pointed to the right side, and said with surprise: "There is only one kind of giant island around here, there must be Dres Rosa!" "Great! Then let''s go! Chiba!" Chiba nodded, and there was a hot temperature opposite to the mysterious ice under his feet. "Good! Then you can sit still!" With the palm of his hand, the fire of the right arm of Chiba rose, and when the flame condensed to a certain extent, he waved the punch against the rear. "Fire fist! v!" A hundred meters long hot flame blasted from the right arm of Chiba, condensing a fist in the air, tearing the calm sea and rushing out, a huge driving force came out. "Ϻ~~~" With this power, the Xuanbing boat at the foot of Chiba suddenly rushed out like a fly. With the exclamation of Kerla and the laughter of Chiba, the boat left a long trace on the sea, in the blink of an eye. It rushed out for several kilometers. Ten minutes later, in the distance of Dresden Island, Chiba and Kella sneaked out of the sea. Looking at the naval warships that are cruising around Dresden, Chiba sighed: "Hey....I said,..." Just after a few words, Kerla interrupted him directly, and put a hand on his head and pressed him under the water. "Hey!!! Don''t talk!" A warship passed by the side of the Chiba side, and two white searchlights rigorously searched the places where they had been. Indifferent shrugging, Chiba''s cooperation remained unmoving, slightly looking at the nervous Kerla. Fortunately, the light just stayed in just a few seconds and left. Kerla let out a sigh of relief, stroked his strokes under the water, and then quickly swam out, grabbing a piece of wood like a pliers, and signaling Chiba to catch up. Looking at Kerr''s anxious look, Chiba shrugged and spread a group of translucent spaces in his hand, and instantly shrouded the half of the bottom of the ship on the top of the sea. Lock the two boxes at the bottom of the boat, a hook of Chiba fingers. Room! The space flickered, and the shape of Chiba and Kerla suddenly disappeared, and two heavy boxes replaced their positions. There was a flame coming out of the body, and the moisture in the clothes was steamed dry. When I watched the wet, where is the Kerla, Chiba released a hot flame and dried his clothes. "So what is the trouble? Don''t you want to enter the island?" Kerla looked down at her dry clothes and looked up at Chiba with a look up: "You..... just..." "A kind of ability to use the fruit of the surgery, I copied it." I replied casually, seeing the smell of domineering spread out, Chiba carefully looked at the ship. After a few seconds, Chiba slowly nodded. "Well, its just a small boat. There arent any people worthy of attention. I cant even know that Im domineering.... Before waiting for Kerla to say the next plan, Chiba raised his hand. "If this is the case....room!" The translucent circular position quickly shrouded the entire ship, and then Chiba hit a ring. "......." Without warning, more than a dozen naval crew members appeared in the air with a slap in the face, and then quickly shrouded in several huge round ice cubes. ". Chiba, these crews? What do you want to do with them?" asked Kerla, who was slowing down. "What? Of course, is torture information? Do you need to collect some information before you do anything?" Chiba looked at Kerla with doubt. And Kerla had two blushes on his face: "That... today... this... because its the chief of staff... Im a little impatient, so I dont..." "Okay, I understand," swinging his hand, Chiba narrowed the room position to a ten-meter range: "You can say that there is no intelligence." Turning around, Chiba looked at the dozens of people with no good intentions, and squeaked his fists. He walked toward an ice cube and snorted: "The little devil, let you know what you are doing, and spit it out!" The unfortunate navy eyeball turned and whispered, and the voice passed through the black ice hockey ball, and said vaguely: "Hey, this........" Chiba smiled and held her hand. The black ice hockey began to shrink. Several crisp fractures were uploaded from the navy (Li Zhaozhao). "Hey! Give you three seconds to think about it. Anyway, you are only the first one. Even if you don''t say it, the people behind you can''t say it. There are always one person who is afraid of death, but then you can be faithful at that time. Its useless, then you can die. "And, the ability to transfer you is the ''surgical fruit'', hey, listen to this name, you should know what it is, what is it, believe me, I can let you fully enjoy the fun of life, feel its beauty "" With a wave of hand, the huge ice hockey ball was suddenly cut into two halves. The pupil of the unlucky seaman suddenly shrank, but he still closed his mouth and looked like a mouthless one. Picking up the half body of the sea soldier from the ground, Chiba blinked and smiled and said: "Yes, I haven''t introduced myself yet, oh, my name is Chiba, it is the re-enactment Chiba. As soon as the voice fell, Chiba saw that the navy trembled fiercely. . v4 Chapter 257： : The first Tianlong people Although it is guessed that the Navy will quickly confess, but the first one will be confessed, or another Chiba is somewhat unhappy. Walking in the woods on the edge of the beach, Chiba shook his head and said something awkward. "Then, these navies, what peace is called every day, what justice is called, but when it comes to real time, there is simply no one to be frightened by this uncle, and everything is confessed~~" Kerla, who was next to him, was warning to move forward. When he heard the words of Chiba, he rolled his eyes: "Hey, let''s justify it. If you are cut into dozens of pieces, you can still see yourself. In the back of the head, they didn''t cry.... Its good to not scare the urine!" Chiba stalled his hands and shrugged his shoulders. Cut, or they have no firm belief, chopped by the fruit of the surgery and will not really die, really... Of course, this sentence Chiba is just saying it in the heart, it will never be said. After a recent torture, Chiba succeeded in setting up most of the information. As Chiba thinks, the reason why there are so many navies here is that there are Tianlong people who are responsible for the safety of the Tianlong people. And the unlucky navy, 377 lucky saw a scene in which the Tianlong people were stunned by a figure. When it was determined that the figure was Saab, the island was already surrounded by the navy. And because of the offense of the Tianlong people, the violent Tianlong people ordered that the boat that was hidden in Saab be completely destroyed, and that the three great futures were called here to jointly smash Saab, and strive to kill the second-hand of this revolutionary army directly on the island. . After that, it was the little things that the unfortunate navy knew, and there were not many pieces of it. The Chiba, who lost interest in it, re-assembled him and frozen it. After confirming that they could not go out to report. The anxious Kerla rushed out with a thousand leaves. "We must find Saab before the three majors will come to the island, and take him out. You must not fight with the three majors on this island!" Kerla hurriedly took a thousand leaves in the woods and was serious. Said. "What''s the matter, isn''t it the three majors? Hey, I won''t beat them before, but now I am so strong, maybe who lost and who won!" Chiba said with a smile. Kerla turned his eyes and completely regarded the words of Chiba as a joke. The three majors are so simple to be defeated, your strength has increased in these five months, and their strength has not been enhanced? "Whether you can''t play three big players, you can''t do it here. How big the destructive power of the general level is? You should know very well!" Kerla turned and stared at Chiba. "Here, not the wilderness, there are civilians here, and the Tianlong people will not care about the civilians." Yes........ I really forgot this... "It seems that these Tianlong people are very hostile to me. Last time they were met by a five-star with a sword. Look at him. I want to eat like me." Looking at Kerla''s eyes. Chiba did not continue to say: "Forget it, in short, I promise you that you will not be able to do it." "You are a virtue with Saab!" Kerla said, biting his teeth: "Absolutely, absolutely, can''t do it. If you do it, you must stay away from civilians!" Shrugging, Chiba nodded undecidedly. Looking at the tight-faced Kerla, Chiba is trying to make something to tease her, but before he can act, in the range of his knowledge, a powerful smell of color suddenly spread. "Who?!" Chiba quickly pushed Kerla down in the grass, compared to a gesture of forbidden sound, and the latter immediately reacted, letting the beeh leaves wrap her underneath with chaotic scandal. Slowly sticking out two eyes from the grass, and when Chiba saw a few figures in the distance, his pupils shrank and then suddenly smiled. It was a small team, and with a glance, Chiba recognized their level. Two lieutenants, three major generals, a pair of twenty navies, can see from their brilliant scorpions. Out, they are definitely elites in the navy. In the middle, the arrogant command of these lieutenants, with a bubble helmet, below is an ugly face and ears guy, who else besides the Tianlong people? "Hey, I really don''t want to see anyone, who will see them, how can these Tianlong people come across us so easily?" Chiba smiled and looked closer to them, and the admiral, who was careful to go forward, said . But Chiba said badly in her mouth, but there was no slight tension in her heart. Two lieutenants, three major generals. "Hey, what to do, if they stay here, they will find us," Chiba turned to look at Kerla, her fingers slightly twitching. "I should have shot it. If it is discovered by them, it will be ruined. Oh, if I know that I am coming, I am afraid that there will be more than three majors." The voice just fell, not waiting for Kerla to react, and Chiba turned into a group of yellow quicksand, rushing forward under the cover of trees and plants. Kerlaton whispered anxiously: "Hey!! Chiba!!! Wait!!" "Do not worry, a few lieutenants, it is not easy to add a smooth ~ ~" to Kerla than a thumb, Chiba will re-transfer the line of sight to the navy in front. "Lai no...downline!!!" With the clearing of Chiba, six invisible silk lines suddenly appeared in midair, splitting into two pairs of two naval lieutenants. The Navy, after knowing that the Tianlong people were eyeing, naturally wouldn''t care much, especially after knowing that the opponent was the most revolutionary army to give them headaches, so the navy that was sent to protect the Tianlong people was the middle of the army. That is to say, they are not as weak as Chibas imagination. At the same time as the line appeared, the lieutenant standing next to the Tianlong people suddenly raised his head. The long knife in his hand was almost instantaneously sheathed. In the middle of the half finger, the three white swords lighted from the three fingers. He rushed out in his hand and accurately matched the three transparent lines of Chiba. "Array!! Jun defense formation!! There are enemy attacks above! Mai Gu!!! Come back!!". v4 Chapter 258： :Send it to your door Looking at the middle of the navy in such a short period of time can make a correct response, Chiba is also slightly surprised. "Hey? It''s a bit interesting, not as weak as you think." Chiba said with a squint. "But... you are too too confident." Three Dalai''s no-drop line was straight on the three swords, and then the three swords were almost broken into pieces in an instant, and then continued to rush to the Navy lieutenant. "What?! Hey!!" The Lieutenant General of the Navy tried to flash to the side, but was still penetrated by a sharp line on the right arm. "Damn!! Come back!! Mai Gu!! The enemy is very strong!!!" The man named Mai Ou, the naval lieutenant who went to the place where Chiba had previously hidden, his weak strength was weaker. He did not choose hard resistance in the face of the three lines, but a lazy Roll back and retreat to the rear. When he just stood, he saw that his companion was hit hard. How can he not know that his opponent is a hard scorpion? "understood!!" But before he took a few steps, he stopped his steps, his eyes smashed, and then fell heavily on the ground. "Mcgull!!!" The distant navy lieutenant looked at him with a fangs, but he pressed the thoughts that he wanted to rush, and snorted, and picked up the Tianlong people who had already stayed away and quickly retreated. Because he found that all the people who were with him before fell to the ground. The feet stepped in a circle of ripples in the air, and the middle will bite his teeth and say: "Three major generals, twenty elites in the army! Damn, this is the strength of the revolutionary army....but at my speed, he Its absolutely impossible to keep up! Im the strongest in the ''moon step''! However, just as he wanted to continue to retreat, a faint voice rang on his retreat, and Chibas figure was imagined. "Cut, they all said that they should be resolved as soon as possible." The lieutenant general did not even want to think about it. The backhand was a slash of the past, the dazzling white light shone half of the woods, and the sharp Jianguang almost divided the entire forest into two. "Damn! Who is it?!!" Holding the ''Village Rain Pills'' in the backhand, Chiba gently blocked the knife, and then when he had not turned his head, he slammed a knife on his head. "It''s me, hehe." Looking at the navy lieutenant who was swaying down, Chiba said with a smile, and then slowly shifted his gaze to the Tianlong people who fell at the same time. The Tianlong people looked at the Admiral Navy and fell in front of him, scared his face into a cyan: "Waste, waste... get up!! You... you are... who!! Don''t come over!! Come People!! Come on!! Come on!!" He panicked and ran back and forth, and now he can no longer hold the nobleness of his outfit, like a sly crazy plucking of grass, his nose mixed with a smelly liquid left in him. Climbing the ground. For this Tianlong person, Chiba didnt even look at it. The four lines in his hand rushed out and pierced his limbs directly, nailing him to the ground, and then waiting for him to be miserable. Chiba lifted his foot and kicked it directly on his head, kicking him to the ground. Holding his nose, Chiba manipulated the lines and searched for the Tianlong people. He quickly found the fist-sized white beads from him and threw it backwards: "Hey, Kerla, how are you going to deal with this?" Tianlong people? Killed?" Kerla jumped out from the grass next to him, and the white beads, she said with no anger: "kill and kill, kill you! You can do it with a dizzy, why do you want to seriously hurt him? Really want to cause the revolutionary army to follow Is the navy full of war?!" Spread the hand, Chiba said without saying: "It doesn''t matter, isn''t he dead?" As he said, Chiba gently kicked a white-eyed Tianlong person, and asked in confusion: "I always wanted to ask, what exactly did they come to, the Navy protects them like this? And, it is also faint and fearful. inside?" Shaking his head and looking at the two navies who were dizzy by him, Chiba continued to ask: "What is going on? Can''t really be the so-called "descendants of the Creator" and have this privilege?" When I heard Chiba ask this question, Kerla also frowned. She shook her head and said, "It doesn''t seem to be, but it seems to be again? I don''t know too well. People in the Revolutionary Army are medium to it. The reasons are taboo, and the old talents in the organization know the reason. No one knows, even Saab asks........" The voice did not fall, and a thousand glimmers of flash in the eyes of Chiba. The two bullets blew the air silently, pointing to the eyebrows of Chiba and Kerla with the power to destroy everything. "Oh....... Its really... daring!" Chiba screamed coldly, and the ''Village Yumaru'' in his hand flew straight ahead, and the two bullets were volleyed into four small pieces. Asking for flowers But when Chiba had just chopped the two bullets, a large net suddenly appeared in the air. Four naval lieutenants fell from the air with four corners, and then ran around the center of Chiba. Chiba will be stuck in it. "This is a net made of high-strength materials specially developed from Bega Punk. The size of the hair can prevent the tearing of two elephants. You still give up resistance, Saab." "Well? Who is he? Is it so arrogant? Hey." Chiba looked through the net and looked at the people who came out of the woods from the outside. It was an expressionless bearded man with dark skin. Like his long beard, he had a long skull. An exceptionally high hat was very eye-catching. He wore a dark green suit and two handles. A knife with a ruby ??inlay hung on his waist. ......... "Remember the person who captured you, the Revolutionary Army, I am Stoloberg. Take them away." After he finished, he didn''t even look at the two people trapped inside, and turned his head and walked backwards. But he just stepped out of two steps, and a semi-transparent position instantly enveloped him. Stoloberg''s pupils shrank and his hands were placed on the hilt: "What? This is........" However, he did not take out the sword. Two swords with shattered everything passed through his shoulders and cut his arms directly. The strange thing was that although his arms were squatted, there was no The blood flows out. Chiba appeared in front of Stoloberg, his feet on his shoulders, and ''Village Yumaru'' was only a few centimeters from his eyebrows. "Hey, long-headed ghost, are you acknowledging the wrong person?" Stoloberg was shocked, and the calmness in his eyes was not seen. A stunned look appeared in his eyes. "You are not Saab! You are........ Reissue Chiba? A few voices of the flesh fell on the ground, and Chiba looked at the lieutenant who was cut into pieces by the room position, smiled and said. "Hey, congratulations, you got it right, but there are no prizes." As soon as the voice fell, Chiba slammed into the back of his head, then slammed Stoloberg''s chest and slammed him to the ground. "Hey, the Tianlong people in the distance, I will accept it. As for you, I still have to sleep a little longer." After that, Chiba had a knife on his back, holding a phone bug in Stoloberg, and stunned and rolled his eyes. . v4 Chapter 258： :Send it to your door? Looking at the middle of the navy in such a short period of time can make a correct response, Chiba is also slightly surprised. "Hey? It''s a bit interesting, not as weak as you think." Chiba said with a squint. "But... you are too confident." Three Dalai''s no-drop line was straight on the three swords, and then the three swords were almost broken into pieces in an instant, and then continued to rush to the Navy lieutenant. "What?! Hey!!" The Lieutenant General of the Navy tried to flash to the side, but was still penetrated by a sharp line on the right arm. "Damn!! Come back!! Mai Gu!! The enemy is very strong!!!" The man named Mai Ou, the naval lieutenant who went to the place where Chiba had previously hidden, his weak strength was weaker. He did not choose hard resistance in the face of the three lines, but a lazy Roll back and retreat to the rear. Just standing, he saw "three-five-seven" and saw his companion being hit hard. How can you not know that the opponent is a hard scorpion? "understood!!" But before he took a few steps, he stopped his steps, his eyes smashed, and then fell heavily on the ground. "Mcgull!!!" The distant navy lieutenant looked at him with a fangs, but he pressed the thoughts that he wanted to rush, and snorted, and picked up the Tianlong people who had already stayed away and quickly retreated. Because he found that all the people who were with him before fell to the ground. The feet stepped in a circle of ripples in the air, and the middle will bite his teeth and say: "Three major generals, twenty elites in the army! Damn, this is the strength of the revolutionary army....but at my speed, he Its absolutely impossible to keep up! Im the strongest in the ''moon step''! However, just as he wanted to continue to retreat, a faint voice rang on his retreat, and Chibas figure was imagined. "Cut, they all said that they should be resolved as soon as possible." The lieutenant general did not even want to think about it. The backhand was a slash of the past, the dazzling white light shone half of the woods, and the sharp Jianguang almost divided the entire forest into two. "Damn! Who is it?!!" Holding the ''Village Rain Pills'' in the backhand, Chiba gently blocked the knife, and then when he had not turned his head, he slammed a knife on his head. "It''s me, hehe." Looking at the navy lieutenant who was swaying down, Chiba said with a smile, and then slowly shifted his gaze to the Tianlong people who fell at the same time. The Tianlong people looked at the Admiral Navy and fell in front of him, scared his face into a cyan: "Waste, waste... get up!! You... you are... who!! Don''t come over!! Come People!! Come on!! Come on!!" He panicked and ran back and forth, and now he can no longer hold the nobleness of his outfit, like a sly crazy plucking of grass, his nose mixed with a smelly liquid left in him. Climbing the ground. For this Tianlong person, Chiba didnt even look at it. The four lines in his hand rushed out and pierced his limbs directly, nailing him to the ground, and then waiting for him to be miserable. Chiba lifted his foot and kicked it directly on his head, kicking him to the ground. Holding his nose, Chiba manipulated the lines and searched for the Tianlong people. He quickly found the fist-sized white beads from him and threw it backwards: "Hey, Kerla, how are you going to deal with this?" Tianlong people? Killed?" Kerla jumped out from the grass next to him, and the white beads, she said with no anger: "kill and kill, kill you! You can do it with a dizzy, why do you want to seriously hurt him? Really want to cause the revolutionary army to follow Is the navy full of war?!" Spread the hand, Chiba said without saying: "It doesn''t matter, isn''t he dead?" As he said, Chiba gently kicked a white-eyed Tianlong person, and asked in confusion: "I always wanted to ask, what exactly did they come to, the Navy protects them like this? And, it is also faint and fearful. inside?" Shaking his head and looking at the two navies who were dizzy by him, Chiba continued to ask: "What is going on? Can''t really be the so-called "descendants of the Creator" and have this privilege?" When I heard Chiba ask this question, Kerla also frowned. She shook her head and said, "It doesn''t seem to be, but it seems to be again? I don''t know too well. People in the Revolutionary Army are medium to it. The reasons are taboo, and the old talents in the organization know the reason. No one knows, even Saab asks........" The voice did not fall, and a thousand glimmers of flash in the eyes of Chiba. The two bullets blew the air silently, pointing to the eyebrows of Chiba and Kerla with the power to destroy everything. "Oh....... Its really... daring!" Chiba screamed coldly, and the ''Village Yumaru'' in his hand went straight ahead, and the two bullets were directly volleyed into four small pieces of debris..... But when Chiba had just chopped the two bullets, a large net suddenly appeared in the air. Four naval lieutenants fell from the air with four corners, and then ran around the center of Chiba. Chiba will be stuck in it. "This is a net made of high-strength materials specially developed from Bega Punk. The size of the hair can prevent the tearing of two elephants. You still give up resistance, Saab." "Well? Who is he? Is it so arrogant? Hey." Chiba looked through the net and looked at the people who came out of the woods from the outside. It was an expressionless bearded man with dark skin. Like his long beard, he had a long skull. An exceptionally high hat was very eye-catching. He wore a dark green suit and two handles. A knife with a ruby ??inlay hung on his waist. "Remember the person who captured you, the Revolutionary Army, I am Stoloberg. Take them away." After he finished, he didn''t even look at the two people trapped inside, and turned his head and walked backwards. But he just stepped out of two steps, and a semi-transparent position instantly enveloped him. Stoloberg''s pupils shrank and his hands were placed on the hilt: "What? This is........" However, he did not take out the sword. Two swords with shattered everything passed through his shoulders and cut his arms directly. The strange thing was that although his arms were squatted, there was no The blood flows out. Chiba appeared in front of Stoloberg, his feet on his shoulders, and ''Village Yumaru'' was only a few centimeters from his eyebrows. "Hey, 5.0 long-headed ghost, are you acknowledging the wrong person?" Stoloberg was shocked, and the calmness in his eyes was not seen. A stunned look appeared in his eyes. "You are not Saab! You are........ Reissue Chiba? A few voices of the flesh fell on the ground, and Chiba looked at the lieutenant who was cut into pieces by the room position, smiled and said. "Hey, congratulations, you got it right, but there are no prizes." As soon as the voice fell, Chiba slammed into the back of his head, then slammed Stoloberg''s chest and slammed him to the ground. "Hey, the Tianlong people in the distance, I will accept it. As for you, I still have to sleep a little longer." After that, Chiba had a knife on his back, holding a phone bug in Stoloberg, and stunned and rolled his eyes. . v4 Chapter 259： : events caused by firewood As one of the few forests in the island of Dresdosa, it is the place where the civilians live, build and so on. It is a place where many lumberjacks work hard in the woods every night, even at night. They will also sip the slogan and sweat to work, because this is the source of their lives. But since the Tianlong people came, they were deprived of the right to log, saying that the Tianlong people did not want to see their group of ''dirty'' people. In fact, not only them, all the civilians of Dres Rosa are banned. Staying on the island, not allowed to go out, they can go out for an hour when they eat at noon, this is their order. Although the civilians complained, but there was no help, no one dared to violate the orders of the Tianlong people, especially after they killed hundreds of protesting civilians, and the navy was still watching coldly. It is now the tenth day of the order, and the civilians of Dres Rosa are now experiencing the problems they have not expected. They have no firewood. Although the food is still very much, but there is no firewood, it is impossible to cook, and a few days ago, Dres Rosa entered the winter, and the temperature suddenly dropped to a very cold level. Things are rare, people never thought that this sentence will appear on the firewood, but when they saw the frozen and shivering relatives, they rushed to the door for an hour at noon, and robbed all the firewood. air. People are dead for money, birds are eating and drinking, so naturally there will be civilians who sneak into the forest for money. The three dark shadows are moving through the woods, and they can be seen from their healthy footsteps. They are very familiar with the woods. Through the dim moonlight, you can see the strong muscles that are raised on them. Three men of two meters high, each with a long-handled giant axe in his hand, the axe blade flashes in the moonlight. One of the smallest men seems to be air-conditioned, looking around and saying: "Big brother, you said, we will meet the Tianlong people, there is always a feeling of bad." Walking in the forefront, the tall, strong man looked around with vigilance and said, "Relieve, we only have to cut a tree and leave. Isnt the younger brother at home not pregnant? If there is no fire Not only you, but the family of the three of us who have leaked the wind, I am afraid that the day after tomorrow! So, we must get the firewood back! We can get through, but they can''t!" The man who asked the question nodded and tightened the axe in his hand. And next to him, a man who didnt talk, with a scar on his face, licked his lips and said slowly: "Big brother, we have to cut a few more, we must know that a piece of wood is in the city but can buy it. A hundred times to the usual time..." "Second brother!!!" "The second child!!! Don''t mess around!!!" The two men immediately whispered. "You usually do, now is not a time to play, these Tianlong people, even more than DoFranming brother! Do not provoke them! Do not greedy!" By the two of them become big brothers, voice down, serious said . Shrinking his neck, the second child said something awkward: "I just suggest it, suggest it, don''t promise it..." However, this sentence has not been finished yet. He smoked his nose and then slammed down and stepped down the two people behind him. "Be careful!! There is **** smell in front!! Damn!!" The cold was pressed, and the two of them just wanted to resist, they heard his words, and immediately slammed on the ground, motionless. "Second second, what''s wrong?" asked the biggest man. He knew that his second child was very sensitive to blood because he often had some unfair things on the street. The man who became the second child did not answer his words, but slowly plunged his head out of the grass and looked carefully at the front. Just glanced at him, he was covered in a shackle, and hurriedly took his head back into the grass, and the cold sweat instantly wet his back. He shuddered and said: "Spicy block... Big Brother, this time I got into trouble, I have to do bad things... In front, there are a bunch of broken bodies in front, but there is no blood, and the silky blood is from the ground. When Tianlongs body was uploaded, they seemed to have been injured and coma. The two words in front of the audience were blue, but when they heard the last sentence, they suddenly had a hope in their panicked eyes. "Coma?! Are you saying that they are in a coma? Then we..." "No..." The man who was called the second child tightened the axe in his hand, then loosened it weakly, and said with a smile: "In front of a Tianlong, there is a person standing there, looking at it. The momentum on him knows that we are definitely not an opponent. Although we don''t know why they didn''t find us, if we run, we will definitely be discovered." The remaining two people heard the words, and their faces became ugly again. In the distance, around the Tianlong people, Saab looked up with a dignified look. "Who is... Is there anyone coming? Impossible, it will take at least two days to arrive at the end," Saab looked at the Tianlong people whose limbs were penetrated by sharp weapons, and who had been unloaded, but no blood flowed out. The navy, the brows are already locked together. 810 "This ability should be the role of the ''surgical fruit''... Is it the guy of the ''death surgeon''? Shouldn''t they be in a new world far away? It''s not always a rumor ''The number came, I havent heard of any hatred they have with the Tianlong people... Scratching his head, Saab said with some helplessness: "If they come, it would be fine. With the power of ڡ, it should be easy to escape... But if they are not, who else? As he spoke, Saab looked around and saw nothing, he sighed heavily. Of course, Saab is not the three people who have not found the grass in the distance. He just wants to ignore it. "Even the beads have been taken away, they also know the secret inside, hey, go look elsewhere." Saab sighed in a low voice, turned and walked back. However, just as he had just taken a step, three orange-colored warheads appeared in front of him. Gently twisted, Saab avoided it effortlessly, and the three bullets hit a deep pit on the ground with a three-point bowl, while Saab hurried back with his feet. At the same time, the three bullets sneaked through the fast-moving Saab, and went straight to the grass where the three Chinese characters were hiding. "Oops!!!". v4 Chapter 260： : Meet "Is this group of bastards, even civilians?" Saab snorted and pulled out a steel pipe two meters long from the back. The front end of the steel pipe had a small hook. By the length of the steel pipe, Saab''s wrist twisted, and the precise belt was drawn on the three bullets, and they flew out. A backflip, Saab settled firmly in front of the grass, and the steel pipe in his hand waved again, and the bullets that hit him flew: "Damn, why should I come to save you! I just can slip away!" Looking up, Saab looked ugly in the distance, in his savvy, in all directions, at least dozens of teams, the navy of more than 100 people is now surrounded. When he saw the figure in front of him, his face became more ugly. Speaking sullenly, Saab said to the three people behind him: "Save people to the end! Hurry and run! It''s hard to save you, don''t give labor and death!" Although the three people have a little strength, but after all, they are only a civilian. When did they see someone who can pick up the bullets by hand? I was so scared that I didnt know what to do and stumbled into the grass. The second child eventually saw blood, but he was still a bit gutsy. After being stunned by Saab, he first reacted. He picked up two brothers and ran back without looking back. "Thank you, this adult!!" Waving a few bullets, Saab looked at the three people who had already pulled out, and sighed. Its just a matter of walking... I saved my attention... After seeing that Saab did not escape, he did not have any bullets to attack them. After all, these navies did not want to kill civilians. Looking at the navy slowly emerging from the woods, Saab held the steel pipe in his hand: "Hey, grab me alone, do you use this kind of battle? This makes me somewhat flattered, the Red Dog General." A red-red figure slowly passed by Tianlong, and walked over to the dozens of meters in front of Saab. The red dogs face could not see the expression. He said coldly: "Hehehehe... You are really daring." , Saab, just relying on one person, dare to run around here?" Saab spread his hands and didn''t say anything, but his body tightened. "There are two Tianlong people, although I don''t know why your revolutionary army is looking for these Tianlong people, but ....." The red dog gradually began to turn red, and a drop of hot magma slowly fell from him and the ground The burning creaking. The red dog clenched his fist and suddenly pulled back, his entire arm instantly transformed into magma. "....but, didn''t you hear the words of our navy? Give me a slap away point!!! The Navy told you to roll, and let me roll away, you guys, this group of **** revolutionary army!!!! , the representative is the justice!!! Big fire!!!!" Tens of meters long lava tumbling against Chiba, the deep red magma twisted in the air, and a huge fist rushed over to Saab. It seems to be the command to open the total attack. With the slap in the face of the red dog, the naval officers and men around the attack launched an attack. Numerous sharp sword lights rushed out of their hands, with the yellow filling almost the entire space. The orange-orange bullets were overwhelming against Saab. "Oh... this is bad.... The soul that made me back the pot........" Saab pressed the hat on his head and slowly squatted, his hands covered with a layer of armed color domineering, slowing Slowly pressed the fist to the ground. "...If I let me know who it is, see if I don''t kill him.... The breath of the dragon!!!" At the same time, on the other side of the island, Chiba is looking for a trace of Saab with Clarke. "A owe!!!!" Chiba stepped on the head of a Tianlong man and made a big owe. "Strange? I havent had a cold recently..." "Maybe I have done more bad things, and I have been remembered. For example, I." Clarke came out from behind and looked at the navy in the coma around Chiba, saying coldly: "And attacking them again, I said that I have to find Saab first." He licked his nose, Chiba spread his hands, and there was no entanglement in this question: "Hey~ come back~ Hey, they are at our meeting point, I can''t leave it anyway, hey, how are you?" What did you find?" After the second Tianlong was knocked down, Chiba and Clarke searched separately. After all, neither of them had to worry about the safety of the other. It was heard that Clarke sighed and sat down on a stone and said: "No, Saab does not seem to realize that there will be people who will have the revolutionary army to arrive so early, so he did not leave a special mark here." "Hey, me too," Chiba said with a smile, and then he smiled and said: "Clar, I have a good news and a bad news to tell you, which one to listen to first?" "When are you! I can''t make fun of you with jokes!" Clarke reached out to Chiba with both hands, and said with a sigh of relief: "Don''t sell me off! What the **** is going on! To be honest!!" Chiba lightly avoided Klar''s hands, then extended two fingers, and said slowly: "Speak bad news first, just now, I received a message from a naval officer''s telephone bug, the three majors. , Qinglan, Huangpi, Red Dog, three bastards, plus a Fujiko, four great strength guys are coming to the island, they will arrive at noon tomorrow at noon." Claras face turned white, but she quickly calmed down: What good news? "The good news is, hey, the bastard, the **** arrived early, and it is a person." Chiba shook his fingers, faintly said (good): "Attention, it is a person." When I heard the first sentence of Chiba, Clarkes eyes were almost smashed, and after hearing his second sentence, her face became somewhat abnormal: One person? You, you mean..." "Oh, what do I mean... the enemy is dark, this kind of thing happens to the generals. It is not common for the generals to come. The three majors will come tomorrow. Do you think that now is the time to take the opportunity to weaken the naval strength?" A **** of light: "And, this green, has broken me a lot of things." Clara looked ugly and looked at the murderous Chiba, thinking about how to persuade him to dispel the thought. There was a loud noise in the distance, and there was a burst of flames in the woods. "boom!!!!!!" Chiba was shocked and looked at each other, then the forest rushed away. . v4 Chapter 261： : Your opponent is me Gradually close to the forest, the speed of Chiba has slowly filled down. Although he has enough confidence to face the unexpected incident, he is always careful about nothing. From the mouths of several navies, Chiba already knows that the Warring States got him. The news of death. "Hey, I expected that I will come here? Just this person, want to catch me? Innocent." Chiba whispered in a low voice, and there was a glimmer of light in his eyes. Claire looked at Chiba with doubts: "Chiba? What are you talking about?" "It''s nothing." Shaking his head, Chiba carefully observed the surroundings. Some cold winds hung on him. This kind of temperature that can freeze ordinary people is not even ''cold'' for Chiba. This is air-conditioned, than in the special training island, hehe... ... As the distance gradually approached, there was a faint smell of flame in the air, but it was not so much a flame smell, but rather a... "The unique smell of lava is..." Clarke whispered, his face looking cautiously in the distance: "In addition to the lava fruit of the red dog, Chiba, what other fruits can you think of?" Looking from the back of the tree, with his powerful vision, Chiba can clearly see the distant man wrapped in the deep red lava, with a black smoke in his body, in the air. The smell of smoke is scattered from the inside. "Red dog, hey, isn''t 320 supposed to arrive tomorrow?" Chiba said with a bit of depression: "It seems that the information is not quite accurate. ...and how could Saab be so careless and discovered by the red dog?" In the 100 meters in front of the red dog, the person who was bouncing through the trees was the long-awaited Saab. Although the clothes on Saab are now broken, they have not suffered any injuries, and the pace at the foot is not disordered. The signs, just to see his speed, is still somewhat difficult to get rid of the red dog. "Now don''t care what intelligence is not intelligence," looked at some of the wolf Saab, Krall was relieved, after all, found it, although she can not save Saab, but there is still a person around her. Chiba blinked and his body slowly raised a war. He licked his tongue: "Clar, Saab will give it to you. I will go through the trick with the red dog and gather in the place where I will go ashore. Clare nodded, the muscles of the body gradually tightened, and the powerful force flowed in her body like a cheetah: "Well, be careful, try to be fast, don''t fight, if you fight, you are coming." The rest of the people will definitely (befg) rushing to the point, it will be difficult to do." "Oh, rest assured, even if they are all here, I am not able to catch them," said the "Mura Yumaru" from the wrist print, and said with a chuckle: "Don''t forget, I am not afraid of the sea." what." After that, Chiba extended his hand. "room!!!!" The translucent space cover instantly spread out from the palm of the palm of your hand. The huge room force spread for nearly two kilometers, directly rushing the red dog and Saab, and even the small navy behind it. Saab is just a layer of translucent defensive cover. He is not aware of the power of the ''surgical fruit'', but this does not prevent him from being more vigilant. Holding the steel pipe in his hand, Saab carefully looked around: "What is the navy''s trick..." In the back, the pupil of the red dog suddenly collapsed. He could be different from Saab who didn''t know anything. He received the order from the Warring States and rushed. The goal is the master of this force field. Blinking his eyes, thinking of the situation when he first encountered the Chiba in the pursuit of the pirates, the red dog tightened his fist: "Sure enough on this island, Chiba........" As soon as the voice fell, a figure appeared in front of Saab almost at the speed of teleportation. Before Saab reacted, Krall grabbed Saab''s hand and then changed direction directly and ran to the other side. "Hey? You... how are you..." "I will talk about it later, go here first!!!" The red dog sneered: "Hey, what do you want to go..." With a pair of feet, the red dog even volleyed out of the circle in the elemental state, using the ''monthly step'' of one of the ''six styles''! The figure suddenly accelerated in the air, but before the red dog rushed behind the two, his pupil suddenly shrank. Because, behind the two, it is the face of Chiba smile. "Hey, I haven''t seen you for a long time? Red dog," Chiba smiled in the eyes of a flash of fierceness. Countless thunder and lightning erupted from him. The huge currents burned the surrounding trees, and the village was raining. ''On the top is full of lightning like the essence. "So, let me see the gift I prepared.... three paragraphs... thunder and lightning!!!!" On the ''Village Yumao'', the dazzling Leiman extended hundreds of meters, and the blue lightning directly illumined half of the sky. With the loud laughter of Chiba, the three roads were full of hundreds of meters of thunder knife Cracked the air, smashed into the red dog. The sharp knife and the violent thunder, the surrounding air are all smothered. After the lightning knife sweeps, the trees next to it are like cutting wheat, and they are covered with deep blue lightning. Before the trees fall to the ground, they are turned into a gray fly under the action of extremely high lightning. In the face of Chiba''s fierce three blows, the red dog did not retreat. "Oh, this is the result of your disappearance in five months, cultivation?" The red dog whispered, the lava on his body flourished, and soon his right arm became a ten-meter-long lava arm, Didi The viscous hot lava falls from above, and each drop can easily burn a few meters of plants to ash. "... Well, let me let you see what is the real strength, I will let you know, what is the gap that cannot be crossed! Go to be crushed by absolute justice!!! The fire of magma!!!! Ten meters long lava fists brought endless viscous lava, and a huge fist with a diameter of 100 meters was gathered in the air. With the sound of the whistling wind, the smashing of the three lightning knives smashed the past. "boom!!!!" The huge sounds spread out, and the turbulent waves of the cockroaches uprooted plants that were hundreds of meters tall. Far away, I was rushing away from Saab, and quickly looked back, and then I was shocked. "What! The one in the air is..." "The fight between the red dog and Chiba," Clarke also looked at the two giants in the air and squatted in place. I thought that Chiba said it was a big talk, but I didn''t expect his strength to be so high. v4 Chapter 262： : Green 雉 appears What would the consequences of a violent thunder and lightning on the same violent magma? The result is naturally an explosion. The two changes in the air are more and more dazzling, and gradually, even the two releasers are unable to control. The dazzling light spread out and shined on most of the small islands. At least half of the residents on the island saw this shock, and they all squatted at the window and widened their eyes. Although the situation is deadlocked, but the eye can clearly see that the blue light of the lightning is obviously stronger than the red magma, and more than one point. In the center of the battlefield, Chibas line of sight passed through the deadly thunderbolt and saw the red dog that trembled behind. "Hey, red dog, the strength has increased a lot, but it is almost _ ah." Chiba shouted, the thunder of the body was shining, and once again hit a three-segment thunderbolt and cut it out. It just fell on the three swords before, and then the thunder of the group suddenly expanded, and it was directly The 100-meter-sized lava punch swallowed half, and then suddenly exploded. The two groups of light shriveled slightly, and then suddenly broke out! The red dogs pupils shrank and quickly retracted his arms in front of him. A thick lava appeared in front of him, and then quickly condensed, turning into a thick shield in front of him, facing the front. The huge impact that has spread. Then the room was started after the blow, and the figure suddenly appeared several kilometers away, avoiding the center with the most impact. Steady on the branches, Chiba immediately slashed the explosion after the explosion, watching the huge explosion, he saw the red dog in the center of the explosion fire. Hey, pouting, Chiba said something unexpectedly: "Its really hard, how much will his strength increase so much?" "But it''s not before, even if you have more strength, it''s useless, red dog!" When the voice just fell, Chiba started the room again, and the figure suddenly disappeared into the air. It may be difficult to fully develop a fruit ability, but if only one skill is developed, it is still relatively simple. The space transfer ability of the room has been developed to the extreme by Chiba. Now as long as it is in his field of force, whether it is sea water, flames, or even a glimmer of electricity, a group of air, as long as it exists, Chiba can use it for its use. The explosion slowly disappeared, and there was still a large afterglow in the air. The air was hot and abnormal, and it was mixed with the unique smell after the explosion. The red dog was shrunk behind a broken shield. Although he looked awkward and had a worn-out one, he could see from his scorpion that he had not suffered any serious trauma. "Hey, this is the right thing!!!" A group of red-red air in front of the red dog appeared a few kilometers away. Where did the hand of the Chiba hand hold the knife, and the blue veins on the arm burst, and at that moment, hundreds of knives were continuously created for the red dog. "Cheats, sword wall!!!" The dazzling thunder and lightning hangs on it, on the tens of meters, the huge sword wall of ten meters wide, wrapped in lightning and pressed against the red dog like a thick wall. This wall is not like an ordinary wall. It is also attached with a sturdy sword. If you break the opposite defense, you can use the power of lightning to the extreme, and then the sword will swarm. The enemy cuts into small squares of the size of the finger cover. With this trick, Chiba killed and killed countless beasts in the woods. The red dog is obviously not so stupid, and it is hard to see the above. With a roar, his hands turned into two groups of hot magma, playing countless punches, arms out of the road, and crazy to the sword wall that was close at hand. "boom!!!" Magma and sword gas burst open, and the diffused light and energy covered all the horizons. With this explosion wave, the red dog quickly retreated. "Hey, don''t retire." The red dog that quits with a smack of color, the Chiba waist bowed slightly, and then his feet slammed into the air. month step! In the air, several steps, Chiba quickly catch up with the retreating red dog, the thunder and lightning on the knife with a dazzling light, slashed on the back of the red dog, cut him like a meteor to the ground, the ground Explode a huge pothole that is tens of meters wide. Taking a deep breath, ''Village Yumao'' disappeared into the wrist mark, the left hand grabbed the right hand, and a dazzling thunderbolt condensed in the hands of Chiba, like a group of blue suns pressed by Chiba . ask for flowers He knows the truth about his illness and his life. "Shooting him!! Lei Zhu!!!" It is like a beautiful blue flower blooming in the air, a beam of dark blue lightning light with a thick arm suddenly rushes out of the thunder and lightning, draws a curve in the air, and mad with a lethal lethality. To the pothole where the red dog is. "Booming" A series of explosions came, the whole hole was blown up in the sky, the air was flying with dust, full of the smell of the earth''s burnt, and with the constant bombing of Chiba, even the land with hundreds of meters of squares It was turned over by Chiba. In the following, the red dog rushed up from below, but each time it was bombarded back to the ground by a massive lightning bolt. ...... "Ha ha ha ha!!! Come out!!! Red dog!!" The red dog did not answer his words. He avoided the attack of Chiba underneath, and his eyes were filled with an angry look. "Cut, it''s quite cool...." Chiba looked at the place and avoided it. It looked like a wolf, but there was no red dog with too much hurt, and he muttered a secretly. At this time, if the red dog can''t stand the provocation of Chiba and forcibly rushed over, Chiba has a full grasp that makes him seriously injured, and even has a chance to kill him. But he didn''t come up, but it was not that easy. Although he had the upper hand, he wouldn''t be able to do it for a while. Looked at the red dog that kept moving and dodging underneath, Chiba bite his teeth and intends to give up the attack and meet with Saab and Kerla. "Cut, you are lucky...." Just after stopping the attack in his hand, the heart of Chiba slammed, and a dangerous feeling came to mind. I didn''t want to think about it. Chiba directly launched the ability of the room and instantly moved to the ground. Hurrying up and looking up, where he had previously stood, there was a giant white ice bird with a wingspan of nearly a hundred meters flying over it. It had a cold chill, which caused the temperature that was not too high around it to drop again. A tall and thin figure appeared in the air, surrounded by frosty cold, but after seeing this figure, Chiba had some helplessness covering his face. "Why, every time you will appear........". v4 Chapter 263： : Three will gather together Originally intended to retreat, a red dog, Chiba will take a while to get rid of, and if you add a green, then Chiba estimates that it is not necessarily the end of the battle. And now how much time is there to fight with them? Anyway, I have already saved Saab, and if there is no error, there are more than a dozen powerful figures that are rushing. Turning to look far away, where there is a little yellow light, although small, but clearly visible. "Yellow Գ , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , Three frosty tridents appeared silently above Chiba, and after the frosty trident, there was a huge ice bird that was re-turned back and continued to attack. The extremely low temperature caused the surrounding plants to wither and quickly wither, and the faintness added a few cold meanings. "I even took the initiative to attack me, provoke you, every time you have." A corner of Chiba''s mouth, jumping to the side, and avoiding the three spears, countless Le Mans condensed in the right hand, slamming on the burst. The huge ice bird, which was nearly 100 meters long, was entangled in a moment of blue silk, and then exploded into ice. "Since it is here, don''t leave, Mr. Chiba." The cold, frosty sound of the green scorpion appeared behind him, and his right arm was wrapped around a mass of frost, which was completely chilled and slammed against the back of Chiba. "Don''t you just want to hold me, is that easy?" Chiba sneered, and ''Village Yumao'' quietly appeared in his hand, tangled with lightning, and he folded a big, half-circle in the air with his right hand, and then he chopped it on the green fist. "Flame...Sword Wall!!!" A huge sword wall of several tens of meters appeared again, burning the orange-red super-high temperature flame, completely covering the green scorpion underneath, the flame swordsman collided with the extremely cold frost emitted by the green scorpion, and the hot white smoke instantly Spread out. The green face changed and the palm of the hand waved. Numerous cold winds spread out from him, and the whole weakened sword wall was frozen into a mass of ice, and the smoke in the air was swept away. Where is the shadow of Chiba around? A figure of black smoke and lava fell on the side of the green scorpion, and almost all of the eyes spurted out the fire. Countless magma spread out from him and completely swallowed the ground around the 100 meters. The magma is still Spreading around, the surrounding trees are slowly swallowed up by the flames. The red dog''s eyes were red, and the hot magma on his body was not moving normally. He slammed into the ground and punched the ground of the melt directly into a dark hole of 100 meters deep. "Bastard!!! There is a kind to me!! Don''t run away!! Chiba!!" The magma gradually spread out and saw that it had spread nearly a thousand meters. Qinglan sighed. "Calm a little, he has escaped, but ...." Qing Yan shifted his gaze to the side, where he slowly floated over a dozen huge stones, standing there with a 50-60-year-old purple robe There are two long knives on his closed eyes. ".....He can''t escape for a long time, yes, Fujiko." The old man in purple robes saw the vines rushing in the battle, and on the dozen stones on his side, they were the stunned naval soldiers and the two Tianlong people in the distance. Looked at the magma under the eyes, and then look at the red dog that gradually calmed down. Rattan Tiger slightly stunned: "Im right, Mr. General, if I didnt guess wrong, Mr. Huang Wei should have chased it. Go up." "Yes, Huang Hao, it''s a bit unreliable." Qing Yi was a little troubled and frowned: "The guy always looks casual...." The voice did not fall, a dazzling light appeared on them, and the light particles gradually became the appearance of Huang Qi. "Hey~ everyone is ah~ Oh, the Big Three will be sent out to perform the same task for the first time at the same time." Spread the hand, Huang Yans face with a common smile: "As for Chiba~ I have Trying to chase, but the fruit of the light is really eye-catching in the night sky." As he said, Huang Wei also pointed to the air, and then he moved the topic to another place. Referring to the two Tianlong people behind the rattan tiger, Huang Wei said: "Speaking of it, although we have to capture or destroy Chiba in this mission, it is the first task to ensure that they are "innocent". Oh, really. Its enough trouble, fortunately, the kid didnt attack the two dragons in the distance~ I heard that Huang Wei said this sentence, the fire in the eyes of the red dog gradually disappeared, the lava disappeared, and then rushed out to the distance with a cold scream..... Looking at the back of the red dog, Qing Yan shook his head: "You don''t know the red dog, how can he care about his character?" "I know," Huang Hao nodded. "But sometimes, I have to pay attention to it." After thinking for a while, Qing Yan looked up and said, "Gather the Tianlong people on the island together. Let''s catch them and let me prevent them from attacking. My ice is the best defense inside." "This is not wrong, but which group of Tianlong people will listen?" Fujio said suspiciously. "You don''t have to worry about this," Qing Yan said, twisting his neck and said to Fujiwara: "Give me the dragons who were ''severely injured'' on those two days. I took them to the Tianlong people." "Let me search for Chiba," Huang said with a smile. Two eyes flashed in the eyes: "This time, I have brought a full set of 50 ''human weapons''. They are good players to track..." At the same time, relying on the room Chiba has long ran tens of thousands of meters, rushing to the agreed beach. "Hey, that yellow light is Huang Wei. It was originally thought that he still needs some time to come, and the speed is much faster." As he said, Chiba''s feet stepped in the air, like a ghost, and swept through a distance of hundreds of meters. However, when Qian Zhiye arrived at the appointed place, he found that Kerla had a quarrel with Saab. "No! This time you can''t listen to you!! Saab!! It''s too dangerous here! You must leave here!!" Kerla held her shoulder and said firmly. And Saab has some helpless excuses: "You listen to me, the headquarters came to the news, let us know what they are running for, and have they said that there are so many naval warships patrolling outside, the island There are three big players coming up, and others can''t get in." "No matter! Then give me the task! Go back to me! Otherwise I am there, you can''t finish this mission!" "Amount... This sentence should let me know...." Saab grabbed his hair and groaned on the ground anxiously. . v4 Chapter 264： : white beads "Then stun him, then stare at him and leave." Chiba came from behind and said with a smile. "Well? Chiba! You''re fine!" Kerla sneaked, then ran over and said Chiba excitedly: "Great! A lot of talk, Chiba, we tied this guy up, then took it Go out!!" Saab, who was also very happy to see Chiba, just showed a smile and smashed it without solving it. "Amount, ... Chiba, you will not be as noisy as Kerla." Scratching his head, Saab said with some embarrassment: "That, um, thank you this time, if you didn''t help you, I am afraid that I am being besieged now, and I am afraid of being arrested." Chiba waved his hand: "It doesn''t matter, but what you said is to stay here, is it really good? The island is dangerous now. In the red dog and the scorpion, the three majors will all be together. I sneaked early so I didn''t have anything to look at. It was like iron. I wanted to stop us. Now the encirclement has not been completed. If they finish, they will be in trouble if they want to break through." "The three major players are all coming 14... This can be troublesome..." Saab said with a ugly face. After thinking about it for a while, Saab finally shook his head. "No, if I am gone, no one knows what the Tianlong people want to do here. It will allow the three majors to come so quickly. There must be If you miss something, dont know what will happen." Kerla tightened her brow and just wanted to say something. Chiba extended a hand to stop her: "Don''t worry, I will ask him. Saab, I ask you a few questions, if it is inconvenient. I don''t have to answer." Saab nodded. After looking around, after identifying no one, Chiba smashed down and pulled out three white **** from the wrist mark and threw them on the ground. "Saab, do you know something? What is the use of these white balls?" After seeing the three white **** that Chiba had pulled out, Saabs two eyes couldnt be hung out, and he was even busy after seeing Chibas throwing the ball on the ground like a junk. Its up. Looking at the three **** with a twitching look, Saab looked at him silently: "Chiba, where did you get it?" "Of course, it was made from the Tianlong people." Chiba stalled his hands and said, "It looks like you know a little bit. Explain, this ice ball is useful, or don''t blame me for binding you up." Handed it to Kerla." Kerrs eyes next to him let go of the light. Saab stunned and said quickly: "Hey, hello!!!! Its not that its inconvenient, you cant say it!! Wait! Dont bundle!! I said! I said!! "The unfair guy," Chiba took back the lines on him: "Come on." "Oh........" Saab looked at Chiba with a look of frustration, and then looked at Kerla with a scared look, with a pair of expressions on his face. "Actually, in fact, I don''t know how to use this bead!" "..." "..." A few crisp bones rang out from the hand, and Chiba looked at Saab with a black line: "As early as the **** island, I will see you very uncomfortable. Now I am playing with me, tell me I don''t know?" Ok?" "Wait, wait!! I am not studying this! In research!" "Research? How to study? The result?" Holding a fist, Chiba slowly approached Saab, and the blue silk electric beating jumped in his hand. "Etc., etc!!" And Chiba simply took care of him, grabbed it directly on Saabs arm, and showed a kind smile on his face. "Discharge." Half an hour later, Saab was like a chicken that had been smashed by electricity. He dragged two calves that trembled from time to time, and swayed with Chiba and Kerla to a cave in the mountain. Putting down the branches and leaves in the hands, the dense bushes covered the two-meter-high hole tightly. Chiba looked at this appearance very small. In fact, the wide cave inside was licking. "The place you said is here? Hey, it''s a good hiding place." "Crap," Saab gave him a sigh of relief, then pressed on a huge stone next to him. Then there were almost three huge stones of Saabao.... No movement. "amount." A white face of Saab became red immediately, and then he took a deep breath, his right hand was claw-like and buckled close to the rock. Chiba could clearly see Saabs fingers and wanted a hot knife to cut butter. I was caught in the slightest obstacle. Strong finger strength..... Then Saab snorted and threw the huge rock shovel directly behind him, stinking a face and walking in. Soon after, he came out with two white beads. Putting the beads on the ground, Saab sat down on the ground, and said with a dignified look: "In the inside, I also put two white beads. The more the beads, the stronger the feeling. If you put your three beads. It should be able to see what is different." Chibas face has become solemn, and he nodded, and took out the three beads from the wrist mark: Is it all around? Saab nodded. Gently take a breath and look at the serious Saab, Chiba is also cautious, the room force spread out, and then slowly put 370 beads around Saab. After the five beads were put together, there was no explosion or other strange thing in Chiba''s imagination. It just slowly radiated a very pale white light, illuminating the surrounding space. Just when Chiba frowned and wanted to ask something, a very familiar feeling was uploaded from the beads, and after feeling this feeling, he suddenly found his mood to be extremely calm, just like the noon of spring. Like a quiet moor, it is full of quiet and peaceful atmosphere. "this is." "Yes! It''s this feeling that makes the mood calm down," Saab said with a flash of excitement. "This is not the most important thing. The most important thing is to keep you calm. If it is true, then its role is really too great! Not only in cultivation, but also in various plans, you must know When deciding on certain strategies, a slight irritability can make the strategy collapse!" Kerla nodded and thought for a while: "Its like the troubles in the body are being taken away with the suffocation..." Taking a breath, she looked at the five beads and changed her eyes: "This is really, no white..." And Chiba frowned. I always feel that something is wrong there, where is it.... v4 Chapter 265： : abnormalities of beads Saabs eyes are looking at the five beads, which can calm people, keep things clear, how precious they are, and what role they will play at a particular time. His revolutionary chief of staff is most qualified to evaluate this. . Saab excitedly pulled out a phone bug: "Great! Tell them about this discovery first! There are four beads here, let them send people. Let''s ship these five beads back! Be sure to put this kind of beads. Take it all back!" Hmm! Krall also changed his attitude against Saab before, and said with enthusiasm: This kind of thing is really suitable for dragons who often have to carry out layout strategies! Saab nodded, but when he was about to call the insect, there was no sound of Chiba opening. "Wait, Saab, don''t you think it''s a bit wrong?" "Well? Not right?" Saab asked subconsciously. Chiba nodded, frowning and said: "It''s a bit wrong. Don''t say anything else. It''s useless to have fewer beads. The five beads are together to achieve a calming effect. And, you don''t. Do you think this fact is really abnormal?" Locking his brow, Chiba picked up a white bead from Saab''s hand. The white beads exude a faint white light, which looks gentle and incomparably, but gives a very strange feeling. There is a glimmer of confusion in Chibas eyes: "If you have any calm effect, I always feel that these beads are weird. It is not like a good thing anyway, and before I know its true effect, Saab, Do you also think that its role is?" It seems to be a reminder of what it is like, Saabs face changed slightly, looked at the beads in his hand, and then slowly nodded: Listen to you saying that.... It seems that I have always thought that this bead is a bomb. What...""..." Krall also nodded and frowned and said: "But this does not mean anything. Maybe we felt wrong before?" Shaking his head, Chiba also did it on the ground, and the beads in his hand were placed on the ground: "No, if a person feels wrong, he can forgive, but if three people feel wrong, then it is not a feeling. The problem is, this bead must have a problem, you have not felt the anomaly on these beads?" Saab and Clarke shook their heads. Seeing Chiba, I was a little disappointed and sighed: "Well, I felt a familiarity from these beads before, but it was definitely not a good thing. It was just a time between the fingers, I felt Its all up to the sweat. "My feelings are not wrong, at least not at least." After a pause, Chiba continued: "If these are not enough, what did the dragons say? If these beads are used for peace, why should they bring this precious thing? And one by one. Is it the best to gather together? Is it true that those Tianlong people have taken such things before? I am afraid that there is no such thing." As soon as the voice fell, Chiba saw the face of Saab and Krall become ugly, and they looked at the beads. "Before they should have not brought such beads, at least the Tianlong people we attacked did not bring them. It seems that only these few Tianlong people are carrying them." Saab said with some uncertainty: "And they seem to be looking for something? Are these beads related to what they are looking for?" You used to attack the Tianlong people....... In my heart, I said, Chibas spreader said, Im afraid its true. Otherwise, what do they bring with this kind of thing, isnt it for decoration? Said here, Krall also patted his head: "Chiba is right! I am afraid these beads are related to them looking for something. Compared with the dragon, he reports these beads. What is more important is to find out what they are looking for. Let''s go!" Chiba glanced at Clarke and said to Saab: "Don''t you want to know what the Tianlong people are doing with the Navy? The Chief of Staff? Hey, I don''t have any interest in these beads anyway, but what they are looking for." Very interested." Looking at the five beads, Chiba frowned and said: "These beads are definitely not that simple. Don''t report it first, and those Tianlong people don''t hide these beads very well, just casual. Put it in your pocket, which means it''s not very precious, maybe it''s just one of the clues." Saab is not a fool. He is the chief of staff of the Revolutionary Army. He was only stunned by the joy. Now, as long as he thinks about it, he should be able to understand the importance of the two. "One side is something that the Tianlong Navy pays attention to, on the other hand, a few beads that are not very important," Chiba said, looking at Saab: "How do you know that the other side is important." After seeing the beads in his hand, Saab dropped his hand on the ground and said with a smile: "I didn''t want to go before, but now you don''t want to go, Chiba..." "Don''t talk nonsense." Chiba white gave him a look: "What do you want to do? Go back or continue to investigate here?" "I said that this is a part of it. Of course, I know the importance. I must continue to investigate here." Saab spread his hand, and then he frowned and squatted back and forth on the ground: "But they are (the king) What are you looking for, treasure, weapons, or something else?" "Hey, what is he?" A thousand glimmers of flash in the eyes of Chiba, and the fingers flicked between the fingers: "Just ask which group of Tianlong people will not do it?" Chiba turned to look at the hole, and his right hand slowly lifted up. "If they don''t say it..." As soon as the voice fell, a huge black shadow appeared in the hole. A stiff mechanical sound rang from the door, and two red lights flashed through the eyes of the human weapon without feelings. "Discover, wanted, re-enactment.... And his words have not been finished, a deep blue lightning column directly smashed his head, and even his upper body was completely emptied. "... Oh, just knock them down!". v4 Chapter 266： :plan Dres Rosa, the original King''s Castle, three generals plus a prospective general Fujiko, four people sitting around a table. The several navies standing in the distance are all the naval lieutenants of Qingyishui, and the old man standing in the window watching the scenery and squeaking the squeaky hair of Xianbei is a card with the name of a hero. general. Looked at the window in front of the Karp, Qing Yan sighed, hands slouched behind the head: "Well, yesterday, the ''human weapon'' was destroyed, I rushed with Huang Hao, it also used a few Minutes, but by the time we found it, there was already a little shadow." "The only one that can be determined is Chiba, Saab and his side called the Clark Revolutionary Army, three of whom did not escape from the island." "Isn''t it better? What are we coming for?" said the red-faced dog. "They are two disasters in the three of them. Now the coastline around them is blocked. Maybe Chiba alone can escape by virtue. But it is absolutely impossible to bring two people." At the time of their speech, Karp had already clapped his hands and walked over to the table to sit down and laughed and said: "Ha ha ha, 217 When did the Navy have fallen to the embarrassment of using the means?" The red dog''s face was cold, and he blinked and said: "Mr. Karp, please remember your identity, we are the navy, representing justice, dealing with pirates, what moral etiquette does not need to be told, only dead. The pirates are the best proof." Looking at the serious look of the red dog, Karp did not have too much entanglement on this topic: "Maybe, you just have to take your own path, I think I will go right, well, this If the topic is stopped, let''s assign a task." As he said, Karp pulled out a small phone bug from his own arms and opened the phone call of the Warring States. "Hey!! Old guy, you understand everything here, hurry, assign the task, the old fox." There was a voice in the phone bug that rummaged through the file. After a while, the voice of the Warring States was heard. "The old fox is your head! Karp, I will tell you this time first. This time, unlike before, if you do not listen to my orders, you will be disqualified from this action!" "Oh, we are all old comrades, I..." "Old you! Cap, now I am talking to you as a marshal! Don''t give me a topic! What character do you still don''t know!!" "Oh, trouble," Kapp snorted, and then some helplessly said: "Good, your official, I listen to your head office." "It is best! It was also a mess at the time, how can I promise to let you come!" Karp shrugged and did not put the complaints of the Warring States at heart. After complaining for a while, the voice of the Warring States came out on the phone, but this time it was a serious voice. "I know everything, I will follow the plan of Huang Wei, but I have some changes. Huang Wei, Fuji Hu and Red Dog, each of you three with ten ''human weapons'' to search for Chiba Traces of the data, according to the data that Bega Punk just came..." "Do you still understand that?" Kapp buckled his nose and said disdainfully. The voice on the phone suddenly slammed, and then screamed: "You shut me up!! Karp!!!" "Good.....Hurry up and say the plan, don''t waste time." There were a few heavy gasps on the phone, and then the warring States passed down the voice of anger. "You give me a wait... According to the data analysis just sent, the ''search'' function of ''Human Warrior'' records all the characteristics of the Chiba trio, as long as they appear within 100 meters of the ''human weapon'', even if it is He can hide the search for the domineering and will be searched by the latest radar." "(beba) So the three of you are divided into three directions, and a carpet search around them..." In the telephone worm, the Warring States kept proposing plans, and the Red Dog and others were listening carefully. Karp did not make trouble again because he knew that the saga of the Warring States was not a white name. After half an hour, the sun just rose from the sea, and the original castle of Dres Rosa was rushed out of three teams in three directions. They looked back and looked at each other and nodded. Huang Yiqing and the red dog rushed out to the front with ten human weapons. "Everyone went out, let me an old man guarding the house?" Kapp stood in front of the castle''s window, and some unscrupulously searched for distant scenery: "Little devil, do you say that the plan of the Warring States can be successful?" "If you say that you know the Marshal of the Warring States most, aren''t you?" Qing Lan lazily lay down on the chair and smashed the blindfold: "But I think I should be able to do it." "Oh, I think I can do it." In the distance of Dresden Rosa, three figures slowly came out from the slopes. "Everyone sent out... Hey, I know they will do this....... The few guys who lead the team, it really is that monk." Chiba looked at the team that the three teams rushed out of the castle, Huang Hongzi, The three leading figures, Chiba, will naturally not admit their mistakes. "It''s really awkward," Krall said, surprised at the telescope. Some doubts asked: "How do you know that they will go out? And when the sun is rising?" Chiba pointed to the head: "Whatever you want, no matter what you do, the first hand always has to take advantage of it. What''s more, this game? Yesterday I ruined a ''human weapon'', they must know the news we are still, as long as The people in the navy are not stupid, they will do it." Saab also nodded. "Although it is very brainless, it is really easy to use. The ''human weapon'' seems to be able to find our trace. Yesterday, there is no trace left, and it is still chaotic and obsessive. The robot can still Finding it here is obviously something special, the island is not big, so we have to act." "It turned out to be like this...." Clarke nodded and suddenly realized: "So we will attack directly from the prey to the hunter when they are weakened." "Okay, but the reason is not so simple. To be really so simple, I don''t need to arrange it last night. In short, the power in the castle is not as weak as we think. This time it is still strength. Competition." Clarke nodded as if he understood it, and Chiba did not continue to explain it. He licked his lips, and Chiba turned his head and looked at Saab. From his eyes, he saw a flaming war. Sending three major levels of combat power, deliberately let us attack? Hey, since let us attack this place, how can it be better than his wishes? . v4 Chapter 267： : sneak into torture "Hey, hello..." Saab walked carefully in the hallway of the castle, and looked at Chiba, who was cautious in front of him. "You didn''t mean to say that you want to fight in the bright future? But now, it doesn''t look like That''s right." "Is it wrong?" Chiba looked back and looked around, quietly around, and no signs of being found. The two previously stunned goalkeepers were also kept fainting in the corner. "Where is it wrong?" Chiba said with a puzzled voice: "I have said that Zhengda Bright has a fight?" Saab snorted, but before he even said anything, Clarke slammed his foot on his ass, so that Saab could fly. Krall directly glared at Saab''s collar, revealing two small tiger teeth, whispered: "This is not very good! Dive into the enemy''s hole, and then take the target without disturbing the other party! Where is wrong!" "Amount, but..." "I didn''t say that," said Chiba, who walked in front. After determining the distance between the two guards, he turned back and said: "I mean to ''attack'' here, but who said If you attack the enemy''s headquarters, you must go straight to it. That is the practice of barbarians." Chiba said with a swaying finger, and at the same time, his hands stretched out two white lines, slowly sliding along the roof to the two guards, and then a blue awning in his hand, the current passed along the white line, huge The current directly fainted the two people on the ground. "Get it!" Chiba''s eyes flashed with excitement, and Saab''s shoulder was said: "Hey, don''t be nervous, I am also the first time to play sneak, it''s fun, isn''t it?" Its fun? First time? Saab took a slap in the mouth and looked at the two guards who were proficiently placed in front of Chiba, some silently said. It seems that I saw the depression of Saab. Chiba moved over Saab and said: "Don''t care about the details. Hey, if I asked in the guard''s mouth, it was a room for the Tianlong people. Sure enough, as Chiba expected, the sorrow of Saabs face was swept away, and there were green eyes in both eyes: Yes! What are we waiting for!! Go ahead and put the beads strong... No, go find out what they want to do!" The amount, said that the beads are not good things....... Chiba looked at Saab with some speechlessness and finally shook his head. Yes, you want to bring it with you, I have advised you anyway. Came to the door of the house, Chiba pressed one hand on the door. "room!!" A small translucent shield instantly spreads out, covering the entire room underneath. Hey, oh, oh, in the consciousness of Chiba, a dozen naval elites who are closed-eyed and cultivating their gods are sitting in front of the gate and closing their eyes. "Oh, I don''t think there is a navy inside. Can the Tianlong people let the Navy enter their room? Oh, I am afraid to go quickly. What is it that appeals to you?" As he said, Chiba fingers gently clicked on the ground, a circle of ripples like water waves appeared on the hard floor, and Chiba gradually floated a few thin gravel. "quicksand!!!!!" With the singer of Chiba, the dozens of navies in the door, the floors paved with fine slate, turned into a mass of sand, and rushed to the navy. Just after a sand appeared, the navy lieutenant sitting in front of him slammed openly, and the more he jumped from the ground, the long knife at the waist was instantly unsheathed. "enemy" But before he finished speaking this sentence, Chiba appeared behind him. A heavy punch was stuffed on the back of his head, and the navy had just uttered a word and was smothered by Chiba on the ground. The rest of the navy reacted, but it was already late, not just the floor, but the surrounding walls and the ground. A yellow sand rushed out of it and turned into a sand rope. Wrap all the dozen navies in it. I took a picture of the dozen statues made of sand. Chiba nodded with satisfaction: "Hey, don''t worry, you can''t die." With a light click, Saab and Klar showed their physique in the air, and there was also a dragon with a bubble helmet and sleeping. He rubbed his ankle on the bubble helmet of the Tianlong people and smashed the head of the dragon in his helmet. "Get up, rubbish." The Tianlong people were awakened from the sleep by the foot of Chiba, and jumped up from the ground: "How, what happened... my head is so dizzy..." Just standing still, the Tianlong people saw the three people in Chiba, and suddenly they shouted. ask for flowers "Wait! Who are you! Who made you this group of people come here! I only allow you to go to the door of the room to watch the door! You are a group of mean dogs!! How dare you go to the noble side!! You all To die! Die! Connect yours........" However, he did not say anything in the next sentence. Chiba went lazily and smashed his helmet with a punch. Then he slammed his face and put him in a fat face. Made into a concave shape. The Tianlong man glared at his face and climbed up from the ground incredibly, but before he could pull it out again, Saab and Krall sneered and walked over to him, squeaking his fist. Next, Chiba leisurely sat in the chair and watched Saab and Klars ??stern torture against the Tianlong people. Although the Tianlong people said everything they knew after the first punch, it could not Stop the atrocities between Saab and Krall. .. Until the unfortunate Tianlong people had been smashed into pigs, the whole body was fat, and when they looked mad, when they did not enter, Chiba quickly stopped the atrocities. "Well, its really dead. If you know if he will die here, he will be known by outsiders, or he will hurry to find the next one," Chiba wrapped the pig-like dragon in the sand. On the one hand, he took a few more feet. "But I didn''t expect him to know so much," Saab pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket and rubbed his hand and said, "I only know that it is related to the above order? Oh, do you really only know this? I always feel that he is hiding." What is it like." Chiba looked at the Tianlong who had been stunned and could hardly see his face. He nodded and said, "I also think that he has hidden something, but he will not say anything like this. I didn''t expect it like this. The garbage will actually keep the secret." Throwing away the beads in his hand, Chiba was a little depressed and stuffed the beads into the wrist mark. He shook his head and said: "There is nothing to discover, continue to find the next one." Saab and Clarke nodded. "Try as fast as possible. No one knows what will happen." Chiba nodded. "So, let''s go as soon as possible." After recognizing the direction, Chiba opened the room, and with his sip, the figure of the three disappeared into the room. . v4 Chapter 268： :urgent If the ''smell color'' domineering can be called advanced human body radar, and can directly display stereoscopic images in the mind, then the ''human weapon'' used to scan the Chiba radar is to emit a kind of ''exploration sound wave'', wear Through the range of 100 meters. The data is collected at the core of the machine by reflecting the sound waves, and then the image is synthesized by the super-high computational power unique to the machine, and the similarity with the target is compared to achieve the purpose of searching. Chiba''s chaotic color can indeed block the detection of opposites, but it is useless for this special exploration of sound waves. Although the search range of human weapons is not large, it is really accurate. However, it is easy to solve this problem. At this time, Chiba has sneaked into the second room "Three-seven", because he wants to let the Tianlong people not let go, so there is no stunned snake, every step is cautious, so although it does not cause an alarm, but the speed Well, its a bit slow. "Hey!! In addition to this! What do you know!!" Chiba stepped on a dragon who was smashed into a pig''s head and said with a fist. Behind him, there are more than a dozen members of the navy who are frozen in huge ice. Through the ice, they can still see an anger and humiliation on their faces, but there is still a hint of happiness. The anger and humiliation is naturally because it was defeated by Chiba, and the silky and happy one was because the Tianlong people who saw the prestige of the past were smashed into a pig''s head. This Tianlong person is the same as before, just knowing that this is the person above him who sent him to search. "Garbage, I don''t know anything, not only looks like a pig, but my brain is like a pig." The hateful spit, and Chiba slammed his back neck and stunned the dragon. The past. Shaking his hands, he took the Tianlong people to the corner of the room, and Chiba stalled his hand: "What do you find? This guy is the same as before, and he doesn''t know anything." In the front room, Clare and Saab are searching around. The original grand and solemn room is like being visited by a thief. Almost all the rooms have been turned over, but from their expressions, it is probably Nothing to find out. Spread the hand, Chiba said: "Don''t look for it, let''s go to the next one..." If the words are not finished, Chiba feels violently looking backwards, and there is a hint of fineness in his eyes. He looked at the distance and muttered to himself: "Hey, have you found one, really fast..." Claire and Saab came over and took a trip to the Dragon. Claire asked in confusion: "What has found one? What are you talking about in Chiba?" "Oh, nothing, to lure their bait," Chiba shrugged, explaining: "Last night I used the ability of the line to create three ''line avatars'' to lure those ''human weapons'', Yesterday Saab explained to me the principle of its search, I came up with this plan." Looking at the stunned Krall, Saab shook his head and explained: "The search for ''human weapons'' is carried out by a kind of ''search sound wave'', which is positioned, searched, and confused by special physical data features. Its useless to see this method." "But this kind of search method also has weaknesses," Saab said with a smile and pointed at his head: "The machine is a machine after all, it can only be distinguished by data. There is no way to distinguish the difference between the real body and the line." Ye made three lines to separate them as much as possible." Nodded, Chiba said: "There has been one that has been found, and the speed of the line is still very fast. It will be very simple to drag it for a while, but we should speed up as soon as possible, or wait for them. If you havent found it yet, you can be in trouble. After that, Chiba opened the room force field, and the three flashed in the air and disappeared instantly. At the same time, in the distance of Dresden Island, a red-red figure was rushing through the streets, and the hot magma on the ground left a mark on the ground. Behind the red dog was the ten The weapon, like the red dog, is rapidly jumping forward between the buildings. In front of them, Chiba turned a corner on the street, and the figure flickered like a breeze. When the red dog catches up, the voice of Chiba has completely disappeared. "Where is he!!" Red dog squinted and asked without looking back. In the eyes of the human weapon flashed a red awn, a sound wave that could not be captured in the air was skipped. The human weapon said with a mechanical sound without emotions: At the front of the 60 meters, it is moving rapidly. As soon as the voice fell, the red dog squatted on the ground, and the ground suddenly fell into a big pit. The cobweb-like crack extended dozens of meters from his foot. With this power, the red dog is turned into a red mang, and the hot lava distorts the air that burns the air along the way. "You don''t need to talk to Huang Wei Teng Hu, he will be solved by me alone!!" "To understanding" Ten minutes later, Fujiwa and Huang Wei also touched the Chiba of the line fruit, and said that they did not need help with the red dog, and then quickly chased it up. At the same time, Chiba and his party have already tortured the third Tianlong. "Damn," Saab was annoyed and flew out the Tianlong people: "Still, they are really 1.3, don''t know what!" Chiba looked at the half-dead dragon, and he was a bit puzzled. Do they really don''t know what the white ball they are looking for is useful? It doesn''t look like they are lying like they are... Picking up the white beads that fell on the ground from the ground, Chiba blinked, and a few fingers were slightly raised on the slender fingers. I stared at the bead for a long time, but eventually the money will still put it in the wrist mark. "The three lines of fruit people have been discovered, we have no time to waste here," shaking his head, Chiba said with a smile, reaching out to open the room. "Go to the last Tianlong person, hoping to find something useful in his place." v4 Chapter 269： :Find The Chiba three people walked slowly in the castle. The castle was not too big, so they quickly found the last place where the Tianlong people lived. "room!" The translucent position spread out and the consciousness of Chiba penetrated into the room. But just after seeing the scene in the room, the heart of Chiba slammed. "Where is the face..." There was a hint of surprise in Chiba''s eyes. Before Clarke asked Saab, he directly turned on the transfer ability and instantly transferred the three to the room. In the lavish room, the twenty elite soldiers were not neatly arranged in front of the room as before, but in the room carrying something from a black hole. And after seeing what they were proud of carrying something, Clarkton screamed. "They are carrying them in their hands!!! That is the kind of white beads?!!" The white beads piled up in the room into a pile of hills several meters high. The faint white light swept away in the room, at least tens of thousands of white beads, and in the black hole, The Navy is constantly holding it out from inside. And Chiba is 14 shocked to see the pile of white beads, because on the pile of beads, Chiba feels a very familiar atmosphere! And this breath makes Chiba have a chilling feeling! Saabs eyes were also amazed, but he quickly reacted. Because of Clark''s scream, the surrounding navies have all seen it, and many navies have pulled out their knives from their waists, holding their muzzles and aiming at the three people in the air. Saab was snoring and grabbed the steel pipe behind him. His feet stepped on the ripples in the air, and the figure quickly rushed out. The steel pipe in his hand danced in the air for a while, like a gust of wind. They were pumped on them, and each of them spit out blood and flew out, hitting the wall and losing consciousness, softly fainting. The only naval lieutenant was also drawn by a Saab-steel pipe, but he did not lose consciousness, but his face changed dramatically and pulled out a telephone bug. "You!! How come here!" Bastard! Small sound! Saab sneaked a sigh, his eyes cold, and stepped on the ''monthly step'' and rushed over to the naval lieutenant. But he just rushed out and there was a few steps in Chiba, which appeared in front of the Navy. A phone bug that will be pressed in his hand is flying, and Chiba is cold and cold with two words. "Frozen!!!" An extremely cold breath spread out from Chiba, the Navy lieutenant kept the original shape, and Chiba directly frozen him into a huge piece of ice. Not only him, but the surrounding navy that was taken out by Saab was also swept by an extremely cold air, turning into a beautiful piece of ice sculpture. "Call..." Chiba spit a sigh of relief, quite apologetically saying: "Its just gone, its almost a bad thing." "Nothing," Saab waved his hand and hurried to the tall white beads. However, Chiba changed his face and hurriedly grabbed him: "Wait!! Saab don''t go!! Which beads are weird!! Look at this Admiral!" "Weird?" Saab looked back puzzled. When he saw the Admiral in front of Chiba, he suddenly screamed: "What is going on? This navy lieutenant is so old!!" I don''t know if I don''t know. The Navy, which was trapped in the ice by Chiba, turned out to be an old man who was sixty or seventy years old. The wide robes were worn on him, and the soft collapse could not be maintained. "If I remember correctly, this naval lieutenant is also one of the "sixteen lieutenant generals". His age will never be more than forty years old. He should be in his prime." Chiba blinked: "And, Can you still feel the peace of mind now? Look at the frozen navy." Saab and Krall hurriedly looked back, and their faces became unsightly. Because the navy that was previously drawn out by Saab is actually an old man who is over half a year old! ! Saab frowned and said: "What is going on here, how can they be so old? No wonder they attacked them before, and they did not suffer any resistance." "What happened to the Navy, even sent these old people..." Clarke said in surprise. "Its not why the Navy sent the old man," Chiba shook his head and pointed to the group of white beads closest to him. "Look carefully, is the person closer to the white bead, the older the age?" Saab and the two suddenly looked at the past, but the more they looked at their faces, the more ugly they were. The two subconsciously stepped back a few steps, slightly away from the beads. "What are these beads?" Saab said with amazement: "The people closest to those beads are nearly twenty years older than the farthest one...." "Those beads are like... just like..." "Its like taking their life." Chiba slowly said, his eyes flashed a fascinating look, and then the extremely cold frost on his body disappeared instantly, and a breath of a very similar resemblance to these beads slowly emanated from Chiba. It turned out to be such a thing....... Chiba looked at his palm, then looked at the beads in his hand, and finally looked up at the navy lieutenant in the ice, his face became ugly. Chibas hand flashed a faint pink glow, and then he squeezed the beads into a smash, a group of pale blue, small **** like things left from the beads 373, slowly floating in Chiba in. Before Saab and Clarke screamed, Chiba took the light blue ball and slammed it on the ice cube in front. The light blue ball slowly leaned on the lieutenant, then directly into his body, and then his face quickly changed, the muscles on his arms were plump, his body shape gradually expanded, and he blinked from the blink of an eye. Sixty or seventy years old, it turned into a 30-year-old. Claire and Saabs eyes were as round as a cow. "This is the power of the soul of the soul," looked at them, Chiba said. "Before I was familiar with the smell of these beads. Now it seems that it is the unique atmosphere of the aunt and the soul of the soul, because I used to take the soul of Zeus in the past, so I know This breath." "And the white beads just filled one-third of the life, there are decades of life........ Look at them, it is absolutely forcibly taken away by the beads, and the number of beads should be more The closer you are, the faster your life will be captured." Sucking his mouth, Saab slowly turned his head, his face ugly looking at the pile of tall white beads. "And how many lifespan can these beads be extracted? I am afraid that it will not last for tens of thousands of years...". v4 Chapter 270： : Re-encounting sword old man The tall, spacious room is filled with soft white light, but there is a gloomy smell in the air that ferments. Ten thousand years? At the thought of this terrible number, Chiba felt a bit of a cold in her heart. These lifespans use the scorpion to know where it will fall. Suddenly, Chiba, who was simply disgusted with the Tianlong people, has now hated this group of **** from the bottom of his heart. They are arrogant, arrogant, ignorant, and have nothing to do. They are arrogant about their own powers, often killing civilians because of a small matter. This is not complete, and now it has played an important role in people''s life, to know that the life of these beads can not be grown out of thin air, are forced to extract from people. "Even the life expectancy of life is deprived? What do they want to do," Chiba gritted at the beads: "Even these navies can''t stop being sucked up. If they are civilians, I am afraid I can''t resist it." "" "Dragons!!" Recalling the esteem of these kinds of beads before, Saab''s blush is like dripping blood. There was a hint of killing in his eyes, and Saab whispered: "These beads must be destroyed, and one cannot be left. It must not be allowed to spread out!" "This is for sure, but before that, we have to figure out why there are these beads here," Chiba nodded slowly, then reached out and opened the room. The translucent force field spread out, and Chiba blinked and then pointed a finger at the front. "baton!!" A small group of air disappeared in front of Chiba, and a dragon with a bubble helmet on his head appeared in front of Chiba. But before I waited for Chiba to speak, the Tianlong people would jump up and pull out a gun with a decorative effect that is larger than the practical one, pointing to Chiba and shouting loudly. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Chiba did not care about him, but where he lowered his head, closed his eyes, and his face became more and more ugly. Seeing Chibas look like ''Dont dare to look up'', the Tianlong people glimpsed a little, then laughed aloud: Ha ha ha!! I know you are afraid to shoot me!! I am a noble Tianlong person! !!! Just now you dared to scare me! Hurry...." Can''t stand the noise of this Tianlong person again, Saab turned his hand and picked up the steel pipe and took it on his face. "roll." The cold steel pipe smashed the dragon''s helmet, and the shackles sunk his face. A blood mixed with tooth fragments spit out from his mouth. He was directly drawn by the Saab steel pipe and slammed into the ice cube next to Chiba, and then bounced back like a ball. Clarke stepped on the back of the dragon man that day. With a loud noise, the Tianlong people printed directly on the floor, and a spider-like crack spread from the pit. Without paying attention to the Tianlong people who didn''t know how to live and die, Saab hurriedly walked to Chiba, and asked with concern: "What is it, what else is there in the secret room below?" Chiba opened her eyes and two murderous eyes appeared in the eyes of Chiba. He strode to the Tianlong people and grabbed his neck and tore him out of the pit. Turning to look at the gate, Chiba said coldly: "What else, there are countless beads in the secret room, with countless bodies!" With a wave of palms, the space behind Chiba waved, and the white beads of the size of the fists fell from the sky like rain. The dense hills quickly piled up several hills. Saab and Clarke looked at the countless beads, and swallowed subconsciously. "How, how can there be so much, how much life do they want to take away........" Just then, a cold cry came from the gate. Saab and Krall hurriedly looked up, only Chiba had been as cold as expected: "Oh, come out, the locust sitting on the throne?" And answering Chiba is a sword-like spirit. "Hey, I was found to be unwilling to be known, so I am angry and angry?" Chiba snorted and directly lost the Tianlong people in his hand to the sword. The sharp sword mans directly smashed the Tianlong people into two pieces. The scarlet blood rushed out of his body, and the pungent **** smell filled the whole room, making the originally gloomy scene even more A bit harsh. Chibas face is not very good-looking, because he is not like Saab and Krall. He has already discovered this uninvited guest, and he recognized this person. Chiba was surprised that he directly killed the Tianlong people. . However, the surprise did not mean that there was no indulgence. Mura Yumaru appeared in the hands of no one, and Chibas backhand Thunders sword was cut out, and the white sword was hit right. Two swords collided in the air, and numerous fine swordsmanship rushed out of the field, breaking countless white beads around them. And Chiba is letting those little swords hit the body, a layer of faint black armed color appears on him, these can make the room out of a transparent hole, but even a thousand leaves of clothes are not scratched . Looking at the man standing in the doorway wearing a white kimono, his eyes were bald, his feet were on the raft, and he was holding an old man higher than him. Chiba blinked. ". Oh, even the Tianlong people are killing. You have not always said that they have all the highest rights? Five old stars, old sword? The old man of the sword sighed softly, and a sharp killing appeared in his eyes. Slowly slashing the long knife in front of him, the old man of the sword came out with an offensive posture: "Who said that I killed him and killed the villain of the distinguished Tianlong people, it is you. It is you who destroyed the peace of this country. The rest of the towns troubled chickens and dogs are indiscriminate, killing innocent people, extremely vicious people, or you. (Good money) With a wink, the old man said with a voice full of seriousness and justice: "I am a navy, I am the supreme five-star, I am the center of all strength, so all this is your fault, understand What?" "Understood, but I don''t understand the same as you," Chiba nodded. The Villa Yumaru in his hand gently drawn an arc in the air. Chiba pointed the sword at the head of the sword. "What power, what navy, what justice, I am a pirate, do you say this with a pirate?" After a pause, Chiba gradually raised a very cold murderousness. An inexplicable repression was scattered from Chiba. The fierce murderousness was as if it were in the essence. The Clarke who was watching him was crying out. I hurriedly turned my head. Grinning, Chiba''s electric mans shot, completely bursting the momentum. "In my understanding, the fist is big, it is the uncle." v4 Chapter 271： : Reinventing the old sword "I''m going to drag him, look down, there are a lot of things inside, just don''t be scared by those bodies!" Saab also knows that now is not the time to be tempted, directly stepping forward, taking Clarke into the secret room. "Well! You are careful!" "Oh, rest assured!" As soon as the voice fell, Chibas wrist turned over, and Villa Yumaru was holding it in his hand, pulling a long red light in the air and slashing the old mans sword at the door. "Want to buckle my hat? Let me live from my hand and talk about it!!!" Chiba waved a few small lightning bolts, while the old man of the sword held the sword in both hands, picking up a pick, a huge white sword slammed on the thunder and sigh, and the swords became a spark. Behind the chaos, Chiba grinned and directly threw out the ''Village Yumaru''. He himself flashed and turned directly into a group of lightning, which was integrated into the chaotic lightning in front. The long knife shredded the thunder and lightning, and the fierce wind broke into the knife of the sword old man. With a light pick, the old man of the sword will fly out the ''Village Yumao'', which is not enough. He scorned coldly: "507, as a swordsman, he will throw the sword out of life, it is a shame to the swordsman. "" Pulling the knife back, the old mans eyes flashed a trace of shock, and the long knife swept directly against a piece of lightning in front of him. "Ding!!!" A soft singer was uploaded from the sword of the old man of the sword. The Yan Yumao that was picked up did not know when it fell back to the front of the sword, and was wrapped in a group of lightning. The sword of the old man was cut on it. The old man of the sword had a hint of surprise on his face, but he said that he did not stop. He took a knife and retreated. He held the knife in both hands and turned a big circle in the air. Then he slashed it against the Chiba that had already appeared human form: "Ladybugs, how dare to show off in front of my eyes!!! Hunting Ghost! Hundreds of knives!!" If the water''s knives appear in the air, the sword old man burst out with a sword that is not lost to Raleigh. Countless white swords are cut down with his knife. The sword is still not there, the ground at the foot of Chiba It was cut off by the sharp sword. "Hey, Banmen get an axe?" Chiba sneered, his body shape completely condensed, and the knives on his knife flashed with dazzling Raymond, and he was cut against the sword old man without fear. "(becb) bang!!!" A huge explosion rang, a cobweb-like crack spread out, and the floor was blasted out of a large hole, and in the dust of the sky, the two figures were fighting at a very fast speed. Both of them have a knife in their hands, although they have fully tempered their swords and kept their efforts to keep leaking, but there are still dozens of swords rushing out of the battle group. The fierce swordsman directly cut the room into nothing, and the navy, who was sealed by the soldiers, and the navy lieutenant, even in the face of these aftermath, did not even have a little resistance, simply relaxed Was cut into pieces. The strong suffocation spread out of the room, and Chiba frowned, shouting, his figure once again speeding up a few points, and the knife in his hand was like a ghost, and shrouded the old man. It seems that it was caught off guard by the explosion of Chiba. The old man of the sword was not careful. He was slashed on the shoulder by Chiba, and the huge electric power on the ''Village Yumaru'' burst into it, paralyzing his body. For a moment. At that moment, the old man in front of the sword opened wide. How could Chiba miss this opportunity? good chance! Chiba''s eyes are cold, and the body of Lei Mang suddenly expands the number of quilts. Both hands hold the knives. Almost without thinking, they use the most numerous moves. "Three segments... Thunder and lightning!!" Three lightning electric knives were slashed in the old man''s sword. With a loud bang, the old man was like a heavy hammer on his chest. He spit blood and flew out. Hit the wall and crash the wall into pieces. While the old man was being cut, Chiba saw a gleaming body-like armor underneath him. The spectator armor was cut into pieces by Chiba, but the old sword also used it. Avoided a fatal blow. "cut" Chiba sneered and quickly rushed into the air. ''Village Yumaru'' quickly cut dozens of knives in the air, matched with the special power of the room force field, and cut the gravel of the castle into pieces, from all sides to the sword The old man shrouded the past. The old man of the sword is an anxious roar. He naturally knows the role of the room force field of Chiba. After all, they are thoroughly thorough in the study of the fruit of surgery. The black armed color domineering appeared on the sword of the old sword, and he crossed the knife in front of him. But Chiba''s room force field is one of his strongest fruits. How could it be blocked by the sword old man? Seeing that the old man was swept away by the invisible sword and vomiting blood, Chiba fingers tapped. "baton!!!!" The figure appeared in the back of the old man, and a thousand glimmers flashed through the eyes of Chiba. The ''Village Yumao'' shifted at an angle at the last minute, and the right chest of the old man was inserted. "One mistake is wrong, all are lost." With the coldness of Chiba, a touch of blood appeared in the air, Chiba''s ''Village Yumaru'' was like a knife-like cake, easily breaking his broken armor, and piercing the old man of the sword. On the right chest, put him on the knife! "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!" The old man of the sword suddenly screamed wildly. He held the knife in his right hand and slammed it into the head of Chiba. Chiba snorted, the left hand was lightly stroked, and there was no trace of blood. Under the effect of the room force field, the old man''s right hand, with the whole right arm, directly separated from his body and fell to the ground. "Bastard!!! Bastard!! Let me go! You are this untouchable!!!!" Looking at his right arm was degraded, the old man struggled wildly, and the only remaining right hand was caught in the ''Village Yumaru''. Let the sharp blade cut off the palm of his hand. But how could Chiba make him break free so easily? Slightly twisting the palm of his hand, Cai Yu Wan was unceremoniously turning around in the body of the old sword, and a trace of electric mans passed his sword into the body. A flash of electricity flashed over, the blood suddenly ran down like a creek, and the old man of the sword also sucked a cold breath, and the body scented with a scent of dead and dead, no longer struggled with a bit of strength, bowed his head, and was weakly worn by Chiba. Knife. "If you don''t want to die, you will force your labor." Although he was talking to the old man of the sword, the sight of Chiba was transferred to a room that was bombarded with a big hole in the distance. In that room, Karp and Qing Yan were looking at him with arms coldly, and in front of them, Saab and Clark were falling unconscious on the floor. At the foot of Chiba, a full set of 50 human weapons were being smashed from all sides. . v4 Chapter 272： : crushing At the same time, on the other side of the island, Huang Wei, Fuji Hu and the Red Dog are carrying thirty sets of ''human weapons'', pulling up a large black shadow and quickly rushing towards the middle castle of Dres Rosa. . At the forefront of those shadows, the red dog sprinted forward ugly, seemingly out of the ground beneath his feet, and every step he left a deep footprint on the ground. "Damn!! They are all line-line avatars!! They must know the search method of ''human weapons'', find out the defects, who revealed this secret! If I let him know, no matter who Who is it! It is absolutely impossible to circumvent him!!!" Standing on a stone, Fujiko, who was three feet from the ground, nodded. "This kind of traitor is the biggest annoyance for us, and this time our plan was so easily disrupted." "I originally wanted to do the illusion of our going out, and then lure Chiba to attack the castle. Mr. Karps Chiba should not know, so in his consciousness, only the castle where the generals will guard the castle will definitely Offensive, maybe, no, now its definitely already playing. "No way to think that this skill will be delayed for such a long time~" Huang Yan said, the smile on his face did not know when it disappeared: "The person composed of the line is really flexible, it seems Second, let Bega Punk continue to transform the ''human weapons''. "No next time, this time will catch him _ take." The red dog said coldly, the smoke on his body gradually rose several meters high, and the foot stepped on, and the figure was accelerated again. Huang Hao shrugged helplessly, turned into a yellow light and quickly rushed up, and Fujio did not say anything, but the floating stones under his feet also accelerated a few points. On the other side, Chiba stepped back into the crumbling castle on the ''monthly step'' and took the ''Village Yumaru'' out of the chest of the old man, bringing out a **** red blood, and then slammed it on the ground. Chiba looked at the Kapp and the green scorpion standing in front of him, then looked at the punches behind Saab, and said coldly: "You two, even the means of sneak attack on the two juniors, oh, a general, A naval hero, I was really shocked." Qing Lan did not speak, just holding his hands and watching Chiba cautiously, and Karp smiled with his fists black and white: "No need to be surprised, to deal with this pirate that is going to destroy, you still want Want me to keep morality? Don''t make trouble, Chiba, look at the houses around the street. If you didn''t show up, would it be like this?" "You are a pirate, I don''t object, even if you play at sea, when I pass by, I will even add oil to you." The green brow wrinkled, but did not say anything, and Karp did not seem to see it, continued to pout and said: "The pirates, go to the sea to find treasures, to find their own adventure, to go to yourself Struggling, pursuing my dreams, how can I object? You say yes?" Speaking of this, Kapos words turned and slowly held his fists up, still pouting, but the tone began to become cold and cold: But you cant do anything to destroy the lives of civilians. Eat well, drop a thunder from the air, isn''t it life-threatening? And you can''t admit that the pirates who make a fortune to win the treasures are countless times more than the pirates who dream of going to the sea." "I thought you were not the kind of pirates who did nothing, and made a fuss. I didn''t expect you to be awesome. I was directly prepared to kill the Tianlong people." Hearing here, Chiba blinked. "It''s really good to say, but what does it have to do with me, let alone know what those white beads are for? What about the right navy? It''s a strange bead to absorb the soul and life." "I know," Karp said calmly. "It is because I know, so I just came here from afar." Instead, Chiba was taken aback. He frowned and said, "Do you know? Then why would they let them continue this way and draw civilians..." "Who said that it is the life expectancy of civilians?" Qinglan interrupted Chibas words: "Compared with the life expectancy of civilians, it is easier to absorb the lifespan of marine life. The number of them is many times more than the number of human beings. These beads can be easily filled as long as they absorb a small amount of life that does not affect them at all." There was a murderous murder in the eyes of Qinglan. He said faintly: "You should not think that we will let these Tianlong people absorb the life of the square meter? Oh, it is stupid...." Not absorbing the life of civilians? Chiba raised his face and frowned and said, "Do you know how these beads come from?" "Oh, this kind of thing, how can you tell a pirate?" Qing Yan said coldly, a frost flashed in his hand, and a frosty trident appeared in his hand. "To you, we don''t have to say too much, Mr. Karp, we just need to hold him, the red dog and so on should be something, so it didn''t come back for so long, but it should be on the way back. Just drag him, we will win." ask for flowers Karp nodded and privately slapped his suit, revealing the strong muscles inside: "Hey, I have long wanted to fight with him. I didn''t have a chance to shoot when I was on the top of the war, but now it is not like that. It!" With a fist in his hand, a few crisp bones came out from Kapps hand. He slammed his feet and wanted a heavy artillery shell to rush straight toward Chiba. "Hey, old guy, just as you said, I don''t have much time to play with you...." Chiba sneered, and a fist hidden behind him shook hands. With the grip of Chiba''s fist, a wave of water waves spread out around the center of Chiba, and then in an instant, the whole room changed, the hard earth and stone, the gorgeous decoration, all the wooden tools and the table disappeared. Instead, there are endless lines. ....... The entire room, no, the entire Dresden Rosa Central Castle, except for Chiba and others, everything has turned into white lines. Looking at the shock with eyes, but still clapped to the fist of Chiba, Chiba said coldly: "The wall of the spider web!!!" The black wall appeared in front of Chiba, and then Karps fist slammed into it. Surprisingly, another Chiba is that Karp has directly punched the wall of the big spider web into a crush! ! ! ! "The kind of line, how is he... forget it, now is not the time to fight." Chiba frowned and said, while the hand waved, countless lines tied to Kapp and temporarily blocked his actions. . At the same time, with a wave of hands, countless lines of bees are on the line, and the action of the green scorpion is temporarily blocked. "My goal is not both of you........" Chiba hand waved, and an extremely compressed blast ball was thrown at the pile of white beads. Karps pupil suddenly shrank and rushed to the thunderball: "Wait!!!! Stop!!!! Chiba!!! That thing can''t move!!!" And how can Karp, which is blocked by countless lines and whose speed is less than half the usual, can stop? The dark blue thunder ball floats lightly onto the highest white bead hill. Chiba bends the corner of the mouth and gently spits out a word. "burst.". v4 Chapter 273： : consecutive blocking A sound like the broken eggshell sounded. After half a second, the Thunderbolt exploded suddenly! The dazzling Raymond spread out, and in a moment, all the squares of the circle were shrouded in. The horrible current smashed in the space. The white **** were like a balloon that was pinched, and a soft bang was heard. Then it is directly smashed by the current. Not only white balls, but even the lines of Chiba, which are comparable to steel, are also crushed together like snowflakes. In addition to the small **** at the edges, all the white **** are directly counted into countless balls. The debris slowly disappeared into the air. In the not-too, Saab and Klar, have long been transported by Chiba with the line fruit. Before the electric mans disappeared, Chiba picked up two people in one hand and stepped back without going back. "eight eight zero" After Chiba just exited a few steps, a huge ice cone rose from the ground without warning, and the thorns spurred to Chiba. "Oh, a good move, but ...." Chiba''s right hand Villa Yumaru continued to love you silently, and cut the ice cone of ten meters long into six petals. "........ I don''t have time to delay your time with you." The voice just fell, the line that was trapped in Karp gave a sound that was as heavy as steel, and then a black and red fist ran through the line wall, and Karp whispered to the thousand Ye Chong came. "You kid, do you know what you did!!!" Coldly screaming, Chiba fingers, countless lightning bolts rushed out of his hand, drawn an arc in the air, banged over to Kapu. "I don''t know what to do, but I don''t regret it! I think I did it right! Shoot him! Lei Zhu!!!!" Leizhu is the most commonly used means of Chiba. Now Chiba can easily blast a hundred lightning poles between the fingers, but if you look down on these lightning bolts because of the large number, it is a big mistake. Each of them has a force that easily penetrates a two-meter-thick steel plate. Karp also knew that he couldn''t care about it. He snorted and then slammed out with two punches. He directly blew the air out of a circle of ripples. Then two huge boxing screams rushed out and blasted the lightning bolts directly. The four are scattered. "Is it a ''fist gun''?" Chiba squinted and said, while the handcuffs waved down, and countless thunder and lightning rushed out of his arm, and wanted to bloom a blue lightning flower in the air. Countless Thunderbolt madly shot at Kapp. However, just as he stopped Karp and planned to retreat, suddenly there were countless pale yellow lights under his right. "Target, lock, and kill." Dozens of unfeeling mechanical sounds rang from the mouth of the human weapon, and then a pale yellow laser ray was overwhelmingly directed at Chiba. "By... forget them!" With a scream, Chiba glared at two people, stepping on the air in the ''monthly step'', as if a fish swim in the dense laser light. In fact, this kind of avoidance is not much for Chiba. Compared with the ice cones on the island that are almost like raindrops, Chiba can even take a leisurely walk in these laser lights. "Is the station so dense, is it deliberately let me fight?" Gently sideways to avoid a beam of light, Chiba''s right hand slammed into the air. "Thunder!" The fine thunder and lightning slammed down from the air, covering all the human weapons like tiny raindrops. Every human weapon was hit by a few Raymonds. With their strength, they could not load such high-intensity lightning. They had a fine electric spark, and they exploded in succession. Those who did not explode also smoky black smoke and fell to the ground. Chiba just stepped out a few steps, and a figure of entwined with frost appeared in front of Chiba, and ten frosty tridents stabbed Chiba without hesitation. "Hey, come back? Do you really think you can stop me?" Chiba snorted, and the ''Village Yumaru'' in his hand easily picked up the frosty trident, and cut it in the barley with a thunder. Condensed ice shield. The electric mans blasted on the ice shield. Although the ice shield was blown up by most of the ice, there was no harm in the back of the barley. Instead, a group of cold squirting against Chiba, slowed his speed significantly by a few points, it seems that the green scorpion is ready to stalk and delay..... In front of him, he condensed a shield. The green scorpion was blocked in front of Chiba, and the shield continued to increase and became thicker. Looking at the green scorpion that turns directly into a tortoise shell, how can Chiba be a silly frontal attack, the line fruit is transformed into a surgical fruit, and a storm-like ring condenses in Chiba''s palm. "Cut, you thought I was stupid! room!!!!" The translucent force field spreads out instantly, and Chiba is just a few hooks, and it appears hundreds of meters away. The green dragonfly still does not give up, and only a huge ice bird is hit against Chiba, but before the ice bird flies out, it is shattered in the air by lightning. Looking at the two men in a coma, Chiba shouted at the ugly green face: "Goodbye!! I want to stop me, wait a few hundred years!!" After that, Chiba threw out a few compressed lightning balls, and stepped on a circle of air ripples at the foot, and quickly rushed to the distance. But today, Chibas luck is obviously not good. Just a few hundred meters away, Chiba saw three people in the distance and rushed over to him, and with the green bark behind him, looming over Chiba. The jaundice that ran in the forefront and turned into a pale yellow light rushed to the front of him in a speed almost double that of Chiba, and stood in a tall building on the 2.3rd. The smile on Huang Qis face slowly converges, and both hands are held. Two meters long Tian Congyun sword appears in his hand. "I haven''t seen you for a long time~ Mr. Chiba~ I really want to compete with you again." Compared with Huang Wei, the red dog and the vine tiger have more obvious greetings. A fire fist and a huge stone that is more than ten meters long hit the distance from a distance. With a cold scream, Chiba slashed two knives and easily cut the two attacks into pieces under the effect of the room force field. A line was pulled up on two buildings. Chiba steadily fell on the lines in the air. I watched the rattan tiger and the red dog that I had copied, and the green scorpion that came from behind. Chibas face became Some are ugly. "Oh, this is a bit of a hassle." v4 Chapter 274： : Your heart is in my hand When the air did not know when it began to gloomy, the last rays of the noon were also covered by dark clouds. On the island to the left of the island of Dres Rosa, Chiba is stepping on the invisible line, one hand holding the stunned Kerla and Saab, the other hand holding the ''village rain pill'', watching with vigilance Around. In the four directions of southeast and northwest of Chiba, there are three generals and one brigadier. Red dog, jaundice, green carp, rattan tiger. They stood on the tall spires, looked at Chiba coldly, and not far behind them, there were thirty full sets of ''human weapons'', which locked him in red eyes, and Chiba could feel it. A kind of fluctuation if there is no sweeping from him. If you didn''t make a mistake, it would be the ''sonic radar'' of the human weapon. Dismissive spit, Chiba stood on the line and glanced at the four generals of the navy. "Hey, so many people besieged me, do you want to face?" "Hey, against the pirates, there is no need to talk about it." The red dog snorted and the black smoke rose a few meters high. He said in a very murderous tone: "Chiba, in any case, you can''t escape today, 14 days. There are four generals. We are united, but it is not a simple addition and subtraction. Even if the ''four emperors'' come, it is absolutely only the result of drinking and hating on the spot." Chiba shrugged, and I don''t know if it said: "Maybe, if I didn''t bring these two people, I would definitely try it out and see if the strength of your unity can trap me." "Oh, if?" Huang Weis eyes picked up slightly, and his face evoked the smile of the past: Dont you think that this situation, can our four joint hands let you run? Ha ha... If you can let you run, The face of our navy, where should we go!!!" As soon as the voice fell, Huang Wei pointed out, and the three beams of glaring laser light rushed straight toward Chiba. And Chiba just waved his hand, and the wall of a rotating spider web was in front of him, and the three beams were completely blocked. Watching the explosion of the fire disappeared rapidly, Chiba blinked and said: "Really, if you jointly attack me, if there is no carat and Saab, I might be able to escape through various fruits, but with them, Its totally different. The red dog snorted and the right hand slammed into a fist. A huge magma of tens of meters in length condensed into a twisted fist in the air, with a hot temperature, slamming against the Chiba. "Since you know the result, don''t resist it! Don''t waste time!! Come with me to the big prison!" "That can''t be done." The three cool cold swords smashed the melt into six pieces. Chiba said with a smile behind him: "Where the environment is too bad, or you go there, I am not interested." "There was nothing to say about it..." Fujio, who had been silent before, also cut a knife at Chiba, and pressed his tens of meters into the ground. Chiba was still in good condition, and there was a slashing knife to cut the ''s two thorns and spears into several segments, and one foot on it, letting it fly back faster than the time. Fujiko closed his eyes, and his breath suddenly broke out, screaming his purple loose robes. "....... Let''s take a shot together, gentlemen and gentlemen, don''t estimate anything. Like this thief who is comparable to the ''four emperors'', it is not a humiliation to be shot by us." The three majors will be silent for a while, and then they will unleashed an inexplicable momentum and completely let go of their power. Fujiwara left the upper part of the navy robe aside, and the hot magma dripped from him, and every drop fell from the sky, and the ground could burn a bowl-sized hole. "That''s right, let''s take it together." Nodded, Huang Hao clenched the clouds in his hand, and there was a frosty trident in his hand. Looking at the three armed forces, Chiba suddenly laughed. "Hey, I said, if you can''t beat me, you can say it, why should you find so many excuses?" The four people did not answer Chibas words. They were just arrogant and cohesive. The four forces that rushed to the heavens rushed out of them. A very dangerous feeling came out of them. After the attack was completed, wait. Chiba''s will be an extremely powerful blow. But Chibas face has no fear of the slightest, but a faint smile. In the stamp of the hand of the ''Village Yumaru'', the Chiba smiled and pulled out a square thing from the inside. It was a small space condensed with the ''surgical fruit'', and inside it was a beating red heart. When Chiba took the heart out, the faces of the four people standing on the tower suddenly became ugly, and the red dog turned into a tin blue color. They know what the heart of Chibas heart is. When Chiba went to fight for the Seven Wuhai, he used a whole three hundred such hearts to exchange. The heart is crushed, the body of the heart will die, no matter how strong the strength, no matter how strong the person''s strength, he will definitely die. Then, who is the heart that is taken out at this critical juncture? At the thought of this, the faces of the four of them became ugly. Satisfied nodded, Chiba put the heart in his hand, said with a smile: "Hey, guess, can be used as the last chip, can change the heart of my life and the two people, who will be What?" "Oh, nothing more than a dragon. You don''t really think of the heart of a dragon, save your life!!" The red dog shouted coldly. Chiba shook his head and smiled and replied: "Don''t worry, someone will tell you who this is, 690 is it, Mr. Karp!" The last sentence of Chiba was said to Karp, who was rushing to the bottom. At the same time, Chibas right foot became black like steel, and he stepped on Karps fist. "boom!!!!" A loud bang, Chiba was directly bombarded and blasted for dozens of meters, while Karp wanted a heavy shell to fall, and the ground was pulled out of a huge pothole, directly surrounding the ground hundreds of meters. Stepped out of the cracks. With a scream of **** fists, Chiba fluttered back to the line, laughing and looking at the ugly Kapu. "Mr. Karp, I havent listened to my body recently. If I attack again next time, if I get any stimulation, I will accidentally crush something red, and dont blame me." Biting his teeth, Karp took a figure from the shadow next to him and stepped on the same building on the ''moon step''. He said, "The devil! I can let you go, but how can I Make sure you will hand over the heart." After the red dog and other people saw the figure around Kapp, his face was a little greener. The white kimono of the figure has long been covered with blood from the chest. The eyes under the lens are tightly closed, and one arm has lost its trace. Only the left arm is left with a long white knife, and the blue veins on the hand are convex. "Let you, heart, still me." Open your eyes, the old man looked at Chiba, said one word at a time. Chibas face showed a bright smile. . v4 Chapter 275： :transaction This time Chiba gambling is right. As Chiba expected, the old man of the sword is really precious to his own life. If he wants to use his life to change the life of Chiba, he will never agree. Of course, if the old man of the sword really dares to fight with him, Chiba will really crush his heart. Don''t say anything about **** identity, don''t say anything boring after the goods, isn''t it killing a five-star? Only allow him to kill me, I am not allowed to kill him? What a joke! After killing the five old stars, Chiba has 80% of the grasp and can escape from the four general-level combat power, but Kerla and Saab........ Chiba has only 10% of the grasp to save them. Fortunately, the situation is the same as that of Chiba. The old man of the sword is still the kind of person who can put his life and death out of the way. In fact, like his kind of person who has been sitting in the high position for a long time, few people can put the life and death out of the way. Throwing the heart, Chiba was relieved in the dark. "Oh, you know, the decision to secretly take your heart before is correct. I don''t know what it feels like to be pinched in the hands of others. You haven''t felt it for a long time? Do you want to thank me? Watching my heart be thrown away by Chiba, the old man''s face becomes ugly: "Kid, let me go, then you leave your heart!" "Hey? What do you say?" and Chiba looked at him with amazement. He said with surprise: "I didn''t get it wrong, the ''noble'' of the ''five old stars'', who sent four generals. I have dispatched a naval hero, and I have lost dozens of ''human weapons''. Is it so easy to let me go?" Wow, screaming, Chiba squeezed the heart in his hand: "Conspiracy!! There must be a conspiracy inside!! You absolutely have a conspiracy!! You are a bright ''just partner''!! How can you be alone? Let me go to this wicked pirate! Oh!" The heart was pinched, and the old man suddenly bent down in pain, and gasped for a big breath. The wound that was pierced through the chest was torn again, and the blood flowed out of the wound like a stream. There was no scruples about the face of the five people around him. The old man bit his teeth and said: "In front, there are ships of insurgents. They are being stopped by the navy. As long as you give me the heart, I will never stop. You are leaving!" Seeing that the old man was so painful that he could barely speak, Chiba released his tight hand and shook his head and said, "That can''t be done. Your life can be more noble than our ''people''." If you leave it so simple, then I will not lose money, and my heart is to get more benefits, is it so cheap to give you?" "What do you want? Money? Right? People? Or what? I can do your best to erase your wanted order, or give you countless money, your pirates go out to sea, not just to find treasures!! I will give you a treasure. !" Picking up an eyebrow, Chiba looked coldly at the sword old man: "Money? What do I want for money? Right? Oh, for people, my partner is more reliable than anyone else. These are not what I want." "Don''t, then what do you want!!!" The old man gasped and said: "As long as you say it, I can change it with you!" Knocked at the blink of an eye, Chiba looked at him and said softly: "I want to know, the Navy, why are you so afraid of the Tianlong people?" When this sentence came out, everyone''s face changed wildly, but before they answered, Chiba said coldly. "Don''t say anything about ''the descendants of the twenty kings'', that kind of thing can only scare the children," looked at the old man with an ugly sword. The eyes of Chiba had a strong doubt: "Why, the Navy will be like that." With the Tianlong people, what secrets are there?" "No secrets." The old man of the sword said coldly: "The Tianlong people are descendants of the twenty kings. It is not an exaggeration to say that the twenty kings have created this world. They must enjoy this right." Chiba brows and wrinkles, just want to say something, but saw the old man staring at him and said: "This kind of thing, don''t want to put it out of my mouth, I won''t say it." After a pause, the old mans eyes flashed a very strong murderousness: Or, do you really want to use your two companions in exchange for this secret? If I am dead, you may have a chance to escape, but Two people can''t run, they will definitely be buried." ". Oh, is it?" Chiba looked at him coldly, and a pair of scorpions flashed a blue thunder, and the atmosphere became very condensed. After a long time, Chiba slowly nodded, and said in a deep voice: "You won, I really will not use their two lives to change this secret." The old man of the sword gave a slight breath, but the next movement of Chiba made their hearts tighten again. "Since I can''t be satisfied, I will change this one for this condition." Chiba pinched the heart, put it in front of him, and then waved it, numerous lines rushing out of the ground, aiming the sharp tip at the heart. Looking at the distance (Li Zhao Zhao) dirty only a few centimeters of lines, Chiba said coldly: "I will put the heart here, but I will control the lines remotely, there is a change, there is no strength of four generals level It is absolutely impossible to block these lines. Of course, if you don''t believe the old sword, you can try it." "How can I be sure that you will not suddenly shoot and destroy your heart." "The manipulation of the lines is extremely difficult. After more than five kilometers, I can hardly control it," Chiba said coldly. "And five kilometers is also the distance that can ensure that you can''t catch up." The old man looked at Chiba with a sullen look and nodded. Chiba nodded and said to him. "As for the second condition, the old sword, I want the sword in your hand, the first generation of the ghost." v4 Chapter 276： : Source of beads On the endless sea, a huge multi-dwelling sailboat is advancing at a rapid speed. The ship is three hundred meters long and is one-third more than the '''', which is made up of precious ''sea iron wood''. Built. The two sides of the ship are covered with window-sized black holes. Hundreds of heavy artillery pieces are filled with exquisite steel. These artillery pieces do not look like the artillery of the next three. It is the kind that can really tear the ship and smash the keel. The weapon. On the bow of the ship there is a faucet-shaped horn made of steel. In Sabbo''s words, in addition to the super-large wall of the door of justice, the horn on his ship can smash all obstacles. Just above the faucet-shaped corner, Chiba is sitting there, wiping a long knife with a cold hand in his hand. After learning the sword with Rayleigh, Chiba fell in love with this beautiful cold weapon. "It''s a good sword," Chiba put the first-generation ghosts in the sun. The sharp knives were covered with ripples like water, and the coldness of the wind ran out of the knife. Three hours ago, Chiba succeeded in escaping with Saab and Kerla, and the old man was forced to give the sword in his hand to Chiba. Chiba took the sword and the two, in a ticket to the Navy. Next, the imperial embarked on the revolutionary military ship that came to seal Saab. "At first glance, it is the sword that kills the scorpion. Oh, I don''t know how much blood is contaminated." As he said, Chiba kicked the white dilapidated scabbard 347 and directly inserted the first-generation ghost into the wrist mark. in. The scabbard fell into the water, splashing a small piece of water, and a familiar voice rang from behind Chiba. "If there is no scabbard, the edge of the sword can''t be covered." Saab walked to the side of Chiba and sat down, laughing. Chiba snorted and lay lazily on the corner of the horn: "To slash the scabbard, my sword wants that edge, you don''t want to hit the idea of ??this sword, you use the water pipe. , won''t play the sword." Spreading hands, Saab looked helplessly at Chiba: "Hey, hello, what kind of water pipe, I am the exclusive special weapon! All three in the world, it is much better than your broken sword." "That''s good, I thought you should ask me if I want to face it," turned over. Chiba looked at the sky and said, "Is there something wrong? The navy has caught up again? It just happens that my hand is itchy." Saab spread his hands and lay on the corner of the corner. He said lazily: "Then it is not, Kerla woke up. She found a lot of documents from the basement. Would you like to see it? About the origin of the beads. of." As soon as the voice fell, Chiba picked it up directly from the bow, and picked up Saab and walked straight into the house. When Chiba and Saab arrived, the room was full of people, and in the middle of the room was a table. Kerla was talking to those people. When they saw Saab and Chiba coming, they gave way to the two. "Chief of Staff! Mr. Chiba!" Nodded, Saab walked to the table with Chiba: "I brought Chiba, Kerla, are you resting, if you have no problem, let''s start." "Well," Kerla nodded, taking out a sketch of the drawing from the side and whispering, "Chiba, when you are dragging the old man of the sword, I went to Saab with the bottom of the body. We also found a small secret room, which seems to be recording things, full of documents, very clean, but no one is there, it is estimated that Dolframming used to record the status of the beads." "Record the status of the beads?" Chiba said with doubt. "Well, the kind of beads can not only absorb the life of human beings, but also absorb the lifespan of animals, even the lifespan of plants can be absorbed," Kerla stretched his face, his eyes revealing a serious look: "In short, that is An evil thing that plunders life, making people quiet is just a cover-up." "And from the point of view of the document, the limit of absorption of each bead is two hundred years, its absorption life is difficult to find, and the higher the strength, the more difficult it is to absorb," Kerla paused, and then continued: " But when the number is more than a certain number of steps, its ability to absorb life will be greatly enhanced......." "It will be greatly strengthened... It is really dangerous..." Chiba frowned and said (bede): "Ask a question, don''t think too much, can the life in the bead be absorbed by people, that is to say whether Can you take out the life of the inside and then transfer it to the person?" What Chiba could not think of was that Kerla shook his head. "It won''t," Kerla said, shaking her head. "The life here doesn''t seem to be taken out, and once the beads are broken, the life inside will disappear. Maybe the Tianlong people have any special methods to absorb and use. However, it can be used, and it is estimated that the utilization rate is not large. As for the Fleming, there is no record at all." Can''t use it, it''s not the same as I think....... Chiba frowned. At this moment, Kerla continued to say: "Right, Chiba, the reason why you can restore the life of that person before, is because you used the power of the soul of the soul, the producer of this bead, is the aunt. Aunt? Chibas eyes glanced: Is it more than Frankens deal with the aunt? There is actually the shadow of the ''four emperors'', and the five old stars are hooked up with the four emperors... "Well," Kerla nodded and circled the draft from the table and pointed out: "This is the underground contact map of DoFranming and the aunt, which goes through five transit stations for dozens of days. The journey, the turn of the corner, reached the hands of Dolfranming, who exchanged precious drugs called ''criminal drugs'' and a more precious drug called ''massive''." criticism? Greatly? Is this not Caesar''s experimental drug? Chibas face has convulsions. Dolfranming''s bastard, not only bought and sold to the Kadooran demon fruit, but also served as the trading platform for the Tianlong people five old stars and aunt. Its really courageous. "Chiba? What happened to you?" "It''s okay," Chiba shook his head, his face looked a little weird. "I just seem to know why the aunt was awkward to send people to Uzu. The feelings are not for the elephant." Saab and others looked puzzled and then shrugged. Involved in the aunt, this kind of thing is still less well known. Their revolutionary army is not like Chiba and his party. Only one ship can run and run, and there are also '''' and '''', basically no one Can catch up with them at sea. "There is nothing left to say afterwards. Basically, it is a trading map of Dolfranming. It is very useful for our revolutionary army. It is not useful to you. It is estimated that you are not interested." Erla shrugged and pulled a newspaper from behind and threw it to Chiba. "It''s better to look at the newspaper than to show you it. This is the latest newspaper. It''s something about the ''country country''." v4 Chapter 277： : sneak into torture "Hey, hello..." Saab walked carefully in the hallway of the castle, and looked at Chiba, who was cautious in front of him. "You didn''t mean to say that you want to fight in the bright future? But now, it doesn''t look like That''s right." "Is it wrong?" Chiba looked back and looked around, quietly around, and no signs of being found. The two previously stunned goalkeepers were also kept fainting in the corner. "Where is it wrong?" Chiba said with a puzzled voice: "I have said that Zhengda Bright - fight one?" Saab snorted, but before he even said anything, Krall slammed his **** on his ass, so that Saab could hang on his feet. Krall directly glared at Saab''s collar, revealing two small tiger teeth, whispered: "This is not very good! Dive into the enemy''s hole, and then take the target without disturbing the other party! Where is wrong!" "Amount, but..." "I didn''t say that," said Chiba, who walked in front. After determining the distance between the two guards, he turned back and said: "I mean to ''attack'' here, but who said If you attack the enemy''s headquarters, you must go straight to it. That is the practice of barbarians." Chiba said with a swaying finger, and at the same time, his hands stretched out two white lines, slowly sliding along the roof to the two guards, and then a blue awning in his hand, the current passed along the white line, huge The current directly fainted the two people on the ground. "Get it!" Chiba''s eyes flashed with excitement, and Saab''s shoulder was said: "Hey, don''t be nervous, I am also the first time to play sneak, it''s fun, isn''t it?" Its fun? First time? Saab took a slap in the mouth and looked at the two guards who were proficiently placed in front of Chiba, some silently said. It seems that I saw the depression of Saab. Chiba moved over Saab and said: "Don''t care about the details. Hey, if I asked in the guard''s mouth, it was a room for the Tianlong people. Sure enough, as Chiba expected, the sorrow of Saabs face was swept away, and there were green eyes in both eyes: Yes! What are we waiting for!! Go ahead and put the beads strong... No, go find out what they want to do!" The amount, said that the beads are not good things....... Chiba looked at Saab with some speechlessness and finally shook his head. Yes, you want to bring it with you, I have advised you anyway. Came to the door of the house, Chiba pressed one hand on the door. "room!!" A small translucent shield instantly spreads out, covering the entire room underneath. Hey, oh, oh, in the consciousness of Chiba, a dozen naval elites who are closed-eyed and cultivating their gods are sitting in front of the gate and closing their eyes. "Oh, I don''t think there is a navy inside. Can the Tianlong people let the Navy enter their room? Oh, I am afraid to go quickly. What is it that appeals to you?" As he said, Chiba fingers gently clicked on the ground, a circle of ripples like water waves appeared on the hard floor, and Chiba gradually floated a few thin gravel. "quicksand!!!!!" With the singer of Chiba, the dozens of navies in the door, the floors paved with fine slate, turned into a mass of sand, and rushed to the navy. Just after a sand appeared, the navy lieutenant sitting in front of him slammed openly, and the more he jumped from the ground, the long knife at the waist was instantly unsheathed. "enemy" But before he finished speaking this sentence, Chiba appeared behind him. A heavy punch was stuffed on the back of his head, and the navy had just uttered a word and was smothered by Chiba on the ground. The rest of the navy reacted, but it was already late, not just the floor, but the surrounding walls and the ground. A yellow sand rushed out of it and turned into a sand rope. Wrap all the dozen navies in it. I took a picture of the dozen statues made of sand. Chiba nodded with satisfaction: "Hey, don''t worry, you can''t die." With a light click, Saab and Klar showed their physique in the air, and there was also a dragon with a bubble helmet and sleeping. He rubbed his ankle on the bubble helmet of the Tianlong people and smashed the head of the dragon in his helmet. "Get up, rubbish." The Tianlong people were awakened from the sleep by the foot of Chiba, and jumped up from the ground: "How, what happened... my head is so dizzy..." Just standing still, the Tianlong people saw the three people in Chiba, and suddenly they shouted. Asking for flowers "Wait! Who are you! Who made you this group of people come here! I only allow you to go to the door of the room to watch the door! You are a group of mean dogs!! How dare you go to the noble side!! You all To die! Die! Connect yours........" However, he did not say anything in the next sentence. Chiba went lazily and smashed his helmet with a punch. Then he slammed his face and put him in a fat face. Made into a concave shape. The Tianlong man glared at his face and climbed up from the ground incredibly, but before he could pull it out again, Saab and Krall sneered and walked over to him, squeaking his fist. Next, Chiba leisurely sat in the chair and watched Saab and Klars ??stern torture against the Tianlong people. Although the Tianlong people said everything they knew after the first punch, it could not Stop the atrocities between Saab and Krall. ................. Until the unfortunate Tianlong people had been smashed into pigs, the whole body was fat, and when they looked mad, when they did not enter, Chiba quickly stopped the atrocities. "Well, its really dead. If you know if he will die here, he will be known by outsiders, or he will hurry to find the next one," Chiba wrapped the pig-like dragon in the sand. On the one hand, he took a few more feet. "But I didn''t expect him to know so much," Saab pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket and rubbed his hand and said, "I only know that it is related to the above order? Oh, do you really only know this? I always feel that he is hiding." What is it like." Chiba looked at the Tianlong who had been stunned and could hardly see his face. He nodded and said, "I also think that he has hidden something, but he will not say anything like this. I didn''t expect it like this. The garbage will actually keep the secret." Throwing away the beads in his hand, Chiba was a little depressed and stuffed the beads into the wrist mark. He shook his head and said: "There is nothing to discover, continue to find the next one." Saab and Clarke nodded. "Try as fast as possible. No one knows what will happen." Chiba nodded. "So, let''s go as soon as possible." After recognizing the direction, Chiba opened the room, and with his sip, the figure of the three disappeared into the room. . v4 Chapter 278： : Bonnie’s plan In the calm sea, an orange-red light is coming from afar, and it is still a few kilometers away ten seconds ago. Just a few fingers, the orange-red shadow Quickly swept across the sea, leaving a slender tail flame behind the back, passionate waves of tens of meters high. That shadow is Chiba. The Chiba, which is transformed into a fire element, is flying fast in the air on the ''monthly step''. Every step is taken out, and the air under his feet will be rapidly compressed into a mass of air like a real air. And Chiba itself will be like a flame cannonball, rushing out at a very fast speed. "Hey, its too tired to hurry in this way. Even if the two burning fruits are blessed, the speed is really increased, but the physical exertion is also increased." Chiba frowned, his chest slightly undulating, and the elementalization of the fire gradually disappeared. The speed of "July 13" slowly slowed down, Chiba hand waved, a few meters long, like a surfboard-like boat appeared on the sea. Stepping on the small wooden boat, Chiba leaned down and put his hands behind him. "fire punch!!" A large flame column rushed out of the hands of Chiba, and evaporated a large mass of water vapor from the sea more than ten meters behind him, while Chiba stepped on a small wooden boat and rushed out wildly. "Ha ha ha, still so brisk!!" Chiba shouted, the flame column behind him expanded again, and his speed accelerated again. When you have enough physical strength, you will use the elemental ''moon step''. When you get to the bottom of your physical strength, you will use this surf-like boat to restore your strength. Chiba relies on this method and rushes through it in just one week. distance. A week ago, after Chiba said his own experience of these days, Bonnie also said his experience. After meeting with Luo, they did nothing and put all their thoughts on the bombs buried under the sea, but what they did not expect was that the plan was more time-consuming and laborious than they thought. After waiting for half a month, they found the opportunity to use the ڡ to open three holes from the far side of the island. Then Caesar wasted another week in order to configure the bombs that would not be affected by the water. This is not finished. Just when they were bombing, Caesar was recognized by a ''beast'' when he went out to collect bomb materials. Then the idiot ran back to the rumor. ''on. And what is the eye of the ԡ? Let me put it this way, as long as I have seen the ԡ and have seen the ڡ, its impossible for no one to remember, unless he is a fool. Bonnie and his entourage fell into a bitter battle. The battle even directly shocked ''queen'', and Robin responded quickly. He used the two hundred guns around the ship to launch the ''100 guns'', which cost three-quarters of the energy. All the boats that were pursued by the ''Bai Beast'' were all smashed. With the last quarter of the energy, Robin and the Luo did their best and escaped from the ''queen'' man. In that battle, even the defensive hood was ''queen''. Hydra ''broken several times. After that, Bonnie and his party had been pursued by queen, making them completely unable to get close to the and country and had to go to the aunts cake island. After the last experience and lessons, Bonnie was careful and careful this time. Although the process was somewhat thrilling and slow, it did not alarm anyone. Everything was done under the unknown night. The unfortunate pirate group saw it, but in the next moment they became the object of a group of Bonnie hands. Practice during the day and bombs at night. After spending a month, they found an opportunity to smash a four-hole, ten-meter-wide pothole on the cake island. After spending a month, Caesar made enough explosives to blow up the island of the cake. It took another month for Luo to use a submarine to narrow down the numerous rooms and fill the four passages with explosives. Then he quietly returned to the ''and country'', when ''queen'' was playing hot with the black-bearded aunt, which caused them a lot of trouble, forcibly suppressed the messy mentality, Bonnie used them for a month. The three holes were filled with explosives, and just a few days ago, the final work was completed. I was preparing for the blast, but I received a message from Chiba. This kind of ''great'' thing is, how can the captain not be there? As a result, Chiba was almost a sleepless one-stop road at sea for a week, relying on strong strength and not afraid of sea water, hard to catch half the distance. "One more week, I will probably be there. Don''t start it for the time being. It''s not that simple. After all, aunt and black beard are still on the island?" Chiba rushed forward in the air, holding a phone bug with his neck, and both hands holding a map of sheepskin said ..... "Well," the phone worm came with a cold voice: "Chiba is the master, you don''t have to be too impatient. Yesterday I just sneaked into the island to see, although the aunt is not on the island, but the black beard and the aunt thief Where are the senior figures of the regiment, there is no intention to leave." "That''s good, be sure to pay attention, don''t be found, queen will be seriously injured by the fight, and there must be something powerful in the black beard. "understood." He also said some attention events, Chiba hangs up the phone bug, and concentrates on the road. But what Chiba couldn''t think of was that just a few seconds after he just hung up the phone bug, there was a fierce gunfire on the side of Luo. Is it discovered again? Its really troublesome. How many times is this month? Is it so far away from the country of and the country? Luo put down the phone bug in his hand, picked up the knife next to him, and turned and walked out of the door. Outside the cabin is a blue defensive hood. When a shell is fired on the hood, it can only make a loud noise, but even the defensive cover can''t be destroyed. Around the '''', there is a whole fleet of pirate ships. These ships are 50 meters long and 2 to 300 meters long. On average, each ship is ''spoken'' size, they are crazy to the '' The rumor''s plunged 3.7 gunfire, In front of the ԡ, there are three huge ships that are five hundred meters long, and their gunfire is also the most fierce. Urki shines in the dark and armed domineering, his staring at the three huge pirate ships, excitedly shouted: "Ro!" "Know it!" Luo pressed the hat and reached out, and a small storm-like circle appeared in his hand. "room..." The two-kilometer-long giant force field is centered on Luo and directly encloses the fleet around half. "baton!" The space flickered, and Luo and Urki disappeared directly into the air. Then the three huge ships in front of them fiercely split into two halves, like they were cut with a sharp weapon, and the incision was as smooth as a mirror. . v4 Chapter 279： :complex On the island surrounding the and country, there is a huge shipwreck floating next to the ԡ. Originally a fleet of 20 hundred-meter-class pirate ships and dozens of small-shaped ships, now only one boat less than 50 meters is left, and the only remaining ship is also broken and broken. A cluster of flames swallowed up half of the ships. Before the prestige, he threatened to throw the ԡ into the **** of the fat captain. At this time, like a shrew, the eyes were red and shouting. "Bastard!!! People!! People!! Give it to me!! Their boss is dead! What are you afraid of!! Come back!!" There were a few soft bangs in the distance. Bonnie flew from the distance to the ship on the ''moon step'', and only a few pirates left around quickly put down the captain who was going crazy, and ran backwards. . After seeing a few pirates who jumped into the sea, Bonnie turned a blind eye, and took a bone from the wrist mark and looked at the fat captain while squinting. 14 "Hey, why are you coming to provoke us? Don''t you know our reputation? The lowest one in us is higher than your highest?" As he said, Bonnie seemed to be very puzzled and frowned. "Don''t you deliberately let us pass the time? That thank you very much..." Shaking his little head, Bonnie still wants to ask, but the opposite fat captain suddenly moved. A dappled green dagger was pulled out of his hand, and the fat captain''s movement suddenly became extremely fast. He didn''t keep his hand. The fat captain''s dagger made a trace of miserable green in the air, directly to Bonnie''s The neck crossed. And Bonnie didn''t even mean to escape, still lazily holding the meat bones in her hand. The fat captains eyes flashed a sizzling look, and the dagger in his hand accelerated again. Oh, I dare to pick it up! This is the venom obtained from the poisonous sac in the deep sea poison fish! Even a hundred meters long sea kings are contaminated with a bit of death! ! ! ! "I still use poison? It''s really shameless." A shadow obscured the fat captain''s eyes, and a cold voice came out in front of him. Urki held a shot and stepped on the deck, leaving the rear half of the ship ten meters above the surface of the water. Urki''s powerful hand shines with the black radiance of steel, and he grabs the dagger. The dagger was cut in the hands of Urki, and the smashing of the flowers and fires could not break through the armed color of Urki, let alone the venom above. Then, in the gaze of the fat captain, Urki squeezed the knife into pieces like a crushed potato, and smashed it with a fist of almost half the size of the fat captain. Face. "boom!!!!" The fat captain flew out directly with a punch, smashing countless buildings all the way, flying out from the stern, hitting a few rolls on the surface like a water, and then hitting a huge ship, will The ship smashed and smashed. Urki squeaked his fist and looked at the fat man who slowly sinked into the sea. He said coldly, "Hey, this guy, want to be famous and don''t see who we are." On the ԡ in the distance, Robin frowned. Luo, can you please catch someone, I want to ask them how they found us. "I just want to know that Robin is the master." Nodded, Luo closed his eyes and searched for a while, throwing a small piece of sawdust, a finger hook, and a wet figure appeared on the deck. "This should be a leader of the previous fleet, you should know something." Luo said softly. At this moment, Qiaoba suddenly jumped and raised his hand and said, "Let me come! Let me come!! Just as I have a few drugs to find someone to experiment!!" After that, before they both objected, Qiao Ba rushed over and said to the thief who was arrogant: "I am a ship doctor on the ship. There are just a few new drugs to experiment. You can help. What about me?" After that, Chowba also showed a kind smile to the man. however "Don''t stop! I don''t want!! I want to leave here!!! I say anything!! I don''t want to experiment!!!" The thief climbed into the distance with a hurry and said slyly. But before he even ran out, Caesar did not know where it came from, turned into a white-blue smog, and ݆ smirked and floated to the pirate. "Hey~~ The drug for reindeer is treated. I am the kind of experimental drug you want. Come on, lets experiment with new drugs!݆~ As he said, Caesar did not know where to take out the two bottles of syrup, the dark purple thick syrup inside rolled a bubble, a trace of extremely unpleasant suffocating from the bottle. "݆~~~ This is a good thing! I developed the ''Caesar murderer'' based on the ''criticism''~ the effect is twice as strong as the capsule~ but the side effect is several times larger, but it doesn''t matter, anyway Its an experiment. The dead are normal. Just want to open it~ Say 500, Caesar took two bottles of potion and poured it into the pirate. And the pirate was almost scared to cry out, what he said. Looking at Caesar''s smirk, he was about to pour the potion down. Luo finally pulled out a heart and tried to pinch it down. Just saw the heart, Caesar immediately became honest, hid the two bottles of medicine directly in the clothes, and said the thief screamed: "Quickly say! Tell me what you know!! Who? Tell you what we are here!! Otherwise, I have hundreds of potions to experiment with you today!!!" After that, he smiled at Luo. The pirate was awkward. He almost never wanted to earn Caesar. He even climbed to the front of Luo, and said with a nose and tears: "I, I am the captain of the second ship on board, as long as You promised to let me go, I, I will swear by my life will tell you who told us!!" Robin nodded lightly. "You say, I promise you." It was like putting down a large piece of stone. The pirate looked at the unhappy Caesar and swallowed and said: "I, I heard from the captain''s phone bug, let us come, people. Yes, it is the navy and the black beard.". v4 Chapter 280： : Tracking shadows "Black Beard, Bega Punk?" This statement came out, except that in the distance, the meat was being licked, and Bonnie, who was in the water, was stunned at the sea, and everyone else opened his eyes. Even Luo, who has always been calm and incomparable, has been shocked and wide-eyed, and Robin is surprised that I have stopped my mouth. Black beard doesn''t matter, even if he doesn''t know where he knows from it, his hatred of Chiba and his party has long been obvious. He had guessed that these pirates had a black beard relationship, but he never thought of it. Yes, the legendary naval scientist will also... "Bega Punk? Are you talking about it?" Robin frowned. And the unlucky pirate immediately nodded like a garlic: "Absolutely true!! I swear by my life!! This time we lie to us is definitely Bega Punk and Black Beard!!" It seems that looking at Robin, they look a little bit wrong, the pirate swallowed, and the twitch continued. "Black Beard said that your captain, Chiba, has long since died, and your strength is not enough to fear. The bounty is followed by Chiba, saying that it is determined from the ''four emperors'' aunt. Berga Punk gives us your coordinate position." Tightly frowning, Robin and his party still frowned and didn''t say anything, but the atmosphere was more serious and inexplicably more serious. The pirate almost didn''t cry out. He said with a snot in his nose: "Everything is the idea of ??the dead fat man! Brothers and sisters, I really advised him not to provoke the uncle, but the **** is Captain, I really can''t stop him, I........" While crying and saying a few words, Urki groaned and picked up his neck, picking him up like a chicken, and throwing him away from the jealousy. number. The pirate slammed into the sea and was afraid of Robins remorse. He didnt even look back and looked at it. He held a piece of wood and made the effort to eat quickly. Looked at the unlucky pirate, Luo said to his brow. "Bega Punk? Why did he fight against us? I haven''t heard of what thieves had ever played against him? Even if the pirate has a big reputation, Bega Punk is studying a few pieces of equipment for the Navy. What the **** is going on? Also, how did he know our trail?? The three Robin people seemed to think of something, and their faces were ugly and closed their eyes. After a long time, Qiao Ba opened his eyes again, and there was a glimmer of light inside. "where is it!" With a cold drink, Qiaoba''s legs suddenly became slender. He jumped on the ground with force, and even instantly tens of meters high, the speed was even faster than the ''monthly step''. Choba smashed in the air, and when he fell, there was a bird in his hand that was only a few centimeters in size. It seems that Choba is a little bit harder, and one wing of the bird has been pinched off by him, and there is a flash of electric spark in the broken wing! It didn''t take long for the two red lights in the eyes of the birds to disappear, and the whole straightness was lying in the palm of Qiaoba. Luo frowned and looked up, watching the bird wondering: "Qiao Ba is the master, what is this? Toy bird?" Chobas face didnt look so good, it looked around, and after confirming that there was nothing else, Qiaoba explained. "This is this mechanical bird. There was something to monitor us before, but there is no such exquisiteness. This is different from the previous one. In the past, you can find these surveillance things with a light sweep of the smell, but this is not a heart sweep. If you can''t find it at all." "The things that are used for surveillance, there is such a thing..." Luo took it and looked at the bird carefully. He suddenly found the bird familiar with it. This bird is not exactly staring at him on the boat. That little bird! "It turned out to be surveillance........" Luo Wei said that he was about to force the bird to be crushed, but Caesar, who suddenly popped out, took it. When Caesar took the mechanical bird, his face became very wonderful, and then he laughed at himself without regard to everyone''s face. "It''s really the jerk''s stuff. It''s interesting. It''s not that the monitor hasn''t been made yet? I dare not tell me that it seems to be a little bit of fear for my Caesar adult! You have to be unlucky~~~݆~~~" When he was laughing, Luo said with a blank expression of his heart, and then pinched. "Oh oh oh! Stop!!!!" "What fear, that is to watch out for it..." Choba looked at Caesar, who was rolling on the ground, and said with a sigh. After Caesar, who did not look at the occasion, Luo said coldly: "Caesar, you know what you are. You used to be his assistant." Caesar, who had been hurting on the ground, suddenly widened his eyes. A bounce jumped from the ground and pointed at Luo''s nose with anger: "What is his assistant? He is the assistant of this uncle! Ok, you said I am the assistant of the miser! The little devil did not take the wrong medicine!!!" Luo looked coldly at the fingers only a few centimeters from his nose and kneaded the heart in his hand. "Ah, ah!!!!" "" Caesar is a broken car. I dont know how to beat him every day. Ten minutes later, Luo finally released his hand. At this time, Caesar was already lying on the ground, smoking his fingers, screaming without a voice, and the end was pitiful. Even Bonnie, who had just returned, had a poor look at Caesar. "Don''t pretend to die," Luo said. "Don''t die, don''t pretend to me, answer my question quickly, or I don''t mind letting you taste that taste again." After pumping the mouth of the mouth, Caesar smashed up from the ground and pulled out the monitor from his arms. Some depressed said. "I don''t know too much. I have been away from Bega Pang''s lab a long time ago. This monitor was just a semi-finished product and it didn''t have much value." With a glimpse of his eyes, he pressed his own hat and let the shadow cover half of his face. He bowed his head and said coldly. "So, you don''t know anything." I don''t know why, Caesar couldn''t help but stunned. "Hey~~~ No, no, I still know something, for example, the location of the laboratory of Bega Punk? He is not yin in the back, then you can''t fight back?" . v4 Chapter 281： : Trouble with the door The location of Bega Punk? Luo still has nothing to say, but Robins eyes have two cold lights. She looked at Caesar and smiled and said: "Yes, did Caesar not do a lot of experiments in Bega Punk''s lab before? Do you know where the lab is, and the opposite is familiar? Knowing that these annoying monitors were the hands of Bega Punk, the Robin four had a strong interest in Bega Punk. For example, scientists, will not be hit by a punch and other interests........ Luo did not look like them, but frowned at Caesar: "Hey, I heard that Bega Punk''s lab is often changed. You haven''t stayed in Bega Punk for a long time. How do you know where he is?" At a glance, Luo said coldly: "To tell the truth, don''t want to lead us into what traps." "What is hey, I have a name... "Shut up and answer my question." When the heart hurts, Caesar''s eyes immediately became very serious. He stroked a few times on his chest. He solemnly said: "Bega Punk''s laboratory does change positions frequently. He is the navy''s baby, and 243 is in the group. With the help of the bastard, the base of Bega Punk doesn''t know how much, I just know one." Having said that, Caesars words suddenly turned, and his face showed a very embarrassing expression: "But, but! Bega Punk has this thing in my hands!" Caesar smiled as he quickly broke down the bird into a quick part. Don''t look at Caesar''s usual stupid slap in the face, but in the field of science, he took out that they didn''t know how many streets, and the extremely precise parts were unloaded by Caesar. It didn''t take long for his hands to appear. A square silver small metal block. Caesar took the metal block, which was only the size of a thumb and engraved with electric texture, and was lifted to the front of them. Looking at them, they didn''t know how to look at them. Caesar laughed again and yelled, only to hate that Urki used his fists that were the size of his head to draw him. After Caesar bought the foot, he finally smiled and said: "Hey, this monitor, the most important thing is this, you must know that this remote monitor is far from relying on high magnetic waves, with changes. The way of frequency comes........" (beee) Suddenly, Caesar closed his mouth and looked at the five people with a foggy face. He licked his mouth and found himself quite a bit like playing the cow... "In short, this little thing is something that sends a signal to Bega Punk. Since it can send a signal to Bega Punk, I can follow this signal and find the location of Bega Punk!" Caesar is somewhat depressed. Said. And Luo is thoughtfully nodded: "That, listen to you, this thing should have a receiver? Bega Punk should not be stupid to continue to hold that receiver?" Hearing that Caesar had turned his eyes on Luo Da, he looked at Luo with a very contemptuous look: "How could a monitor be equipped with a receiver? Unless he intends to abolish all the monitors, otherwise, that The receiver will never disappear." After that, Caesar also ridiculed a sentence. "And, the receiver? Oh, it''s a layman. If you don''t know, don''t mess up the name. It''s called ''high-frequency receiver''~~~~~ It''s different from you, I made that kind of thing. People ~~~" The face of Luos face smashed out of the heart, and it was pinched down. Then I didn''t even look at Caesar, who was screaming on the ground, and went back directly to Robin and they discussed the plan to attack Bega Punk.... But just in Luo, they just said a few words, and a huge explosion sounded above them. Then several shells were blasted on the light blue defensive hood, and the diffused explosion enveloped most of the defensive hood. Luo Brow one, took the heart back into his arms, and looked far into the distant sea. But when he saw the ship coming in, he raised his eyebrows. "Oh, when did the pirate ship start using this leaky raft?" Ukier touched his head and stuffed an egg into his mouth. At the same time, Yang Tian poured a big mouthful of wine and Yang laughed and said. "Haha, if he is a raft or a ship, it is good to always call them back." When he finished, he shouted and jumped out of the defensive hood. He took out the black-and-black pillar-like pencil from his wrist and smashed several shells into the air. With one foot stepping in the air, Ukiers extremely unskilled month step twitched and rushed to the rafts that were connected by trees and hay. "Ha ha ha!!! Come on!! Kid!!" Bonnie and Joeba were far away, and then they lay down in the position of lack of interest. The level of pirates, Urki is a sweeping situation. In recent days, this kind of thing is really too much. At first, I was interested in seeing it. Now, even the thought of even watching is gone. "Come on." The same is true of Robin. She smiled and added an oil, then she picked up a book and continued to look at it. Luo then nodded: "Well, I am enough to be with Urki." A circle of storm-like circles appeared in Luo''s hand and then expanded rapidly. Quietly open the room, after the raft just entered the room, Luo''s eyes flashed a glimmer of light. Putting the Ghost Cry in his hand in front of him, slowly pointing the tip of the knife at the front of the raft, the silky momentum condensed on Luos body, and a red crosshair like a sniper mirror appeared in Luos eyes. "Injectionshot!!!" ݺ Ghost Cry pointed out that an invisible air mass formed in the air along with Luos movements. Unlike the air cannon that other people waved their fists, the air group that Luo played with a sharp cutting force is not so much an air mass, but rather a sword. But unlike Sword, his injection is not as weak as the length of the sword in Zhejiang. As long as it is in the field of the room, the attack power of injection will not fall. And the air group is covered with a kind of will called ''cutting'', as long as the other party will not use domineering, or the domineering development is weaker than their own, then this move will definitely ''break the defense'' and give the enemy Great damage. This is the latest move of Luo''s research. He relied on this trick and once ran through a kilometer wide mountain range. The Jianqi regiment sprinted wildly on the surface of the sea, bringing a long white wave behind it, almost spanning a distance of two kilometers between a finger, pointing to a person under the mast. However, a figure was blocked in front of the person. The domineering elbow, shining with black armed color, squatted on the sword. "Weihahahaha ~ ~ swing elbow!!!". v4 Chapter 282： : enemy attack For example, the ripples of water slammed on the sword air mass, and the sword air mass that could easily penetrate the kilometer thick mountain body could not be expected, and directly made a loud noise, which burst into a spark in the air. But the figure was not so good, and it was plunged by a huge force for dozens of meters. He fell into the water, and he could hear it from the sizzling sound of his huge money in the air. Did not suffer any serious trauma. Far away, Luos pupil suddenly shrank. "The laughter is... Bashas?!" And in the air, Urki also recognized the people on the wood. Black beard, and the new entrant, Xuanyue Hunter Catherine. But Urki did not mean to retreat in the slightest. Instead, he flashed two extremely fascinating colors. "Hey..." With a clear drink, Ukier fully launched the fruit ability. Originally, he became a big man. He directly changed to seven or eight meters, and his muscles were knotted. The blue veins squirmed under his skin like a snake. The whole person was full of explosions. The power of form. With both feet in the air, Urki is accelerating in the air like a cannonball, and the whole person is covered with a layer of armed iron. Tightly clinging to the huge pillars of the roots, Urki was spinning in the air, and the blue veins violently ignited on his arms. He made a roar like a thunder, and he smashed the weapon in his hand against the two men on the raft. Go on. The surrounding air was driven by the shock of Urki, and it was turned into a white airflow in front of him. The sea surface within dozens of meters was controlled by this violent airflow, and the air became like glue. Sticky! But in the next moment, a tall shadow broke through the blockage of the air and stood in front of Urki. Cortilina''s right foot exudes darkness and domineering, and squatting on the pillars of Urki. "boom!!!!" A gust of horrible waves rushing out of the sea, all the surrounding sights were covered, and all the things inside were hidden. Only Luos face suddenly changed wildly. The next moment, Ukier rushed blood directly from the huge waves of water... No, it was said that it was being blown out! Because he was still in the air, the original huge figure quickly shrank, and in the blink of an eye it became the original size. And as Urki flew out, there was a black beard and a laugh. "Hahaha, do you want to play with me? Hahaha!!!!" Throwing a piece of gravel at hand, the finger of the finger is lightly hooked, and the Urki in the far distance appears on the deck. Looking at the unconscious Urchi, Luo said ugly face. "This can be troublesome, Robin is the master." Far away, the direction of Chiba. A red-red figure stepped on the boat and was pulled out by a flame of more than a dozen meters. It was marching wildly at a horrible speed. In front of Chiba, a group of dozens of sea rabbits are joining hands to roll up a huge wave of hundreds of meters high. In each of these dark pupils, there is a brutal and ridiculous light. Pick up the waves, and then destroy everything, whether it is a ship, a fleet, or a sea beast, accept the punishment from the sea! As a sea creature whose IQ is not high and its life is extremely long, their greatest pleasure is to roll up the waves, smash the ship, and then watch the falling water''s ''four-footed creatures'' struggle in the sea, escape, the fear in their eyes. Despair is their favorite thing! But these days, it seems that because of the rainy weather, there have been fewer ships in the past, which has greatly reduced their fun. And it was hard to see the sunny day and see the ship again. Well, although there is only one boat, it is better than nothing. Thinking this way, this group of tens of meters high huge sea rabbits managed to control the water waves more and more, and the tall waves rushed nearly 100 meters high! ! Looking at the red boat that rushed to the rush, the sea rabbits screamed ޡ, and the brutality in both eyes was a few more points. "Damn, slow." Hundreds of meters of water waves covered the land with a thousand leaves, and Chiba raised his head and cursed the sky. Damn the weather, if it wasnt raining some days before, Im afraid its coming soon, **** the weather. After the curse was finished, Chiba shifted his line of sight to the front of the water wave. As soon as the eye turned over, the Cai Yu Pill suddenly appeared in his hand. He looked at the sea rabbit in the front of the waves, and said nothing. Asking for flowers "Hey!! Labor and capital are in a bad mood today! If you don''t roll, labor and capital will hack you!!" And how can the sea bunny, who has almost fallen into madness, understand his words? They are called more joyful, and the brutality in the two small eyes is completely obscured. "Oh, then let the labor die." The waves came from the pavement, and the three-way flame swords of the two hundred meters straightened the waves into four. The blood is mixed with the suffocating air in the air, and the scarlet color makes the sea surface that was originally awkward horrible. Chiba rushed from a crack without slowing down, and didn''t even look at the sea bunny group that was screaming behind. ............ "Hey, what about the three knives, at least dozens of dead? But it made me feel a lot better, telling you not to provoke me, not..." The voice did not fall, and Chiba suddenly blinked and looked at the left side. A tall figure suddenly rushed out of the sea, and then a group of flaming flames spurted out of his mouth, and his face covered his face against the Chiba. "grass!" Chiba suddenly cursed, and he did not want to punch out. Although he is now a state of fire elementalization, he does not want to be inexplicably sprayed by an ugly guy. The flames of the cockroach blasted from the hands of Chiba. Although Chiba was a rush, but don''t forget his current state, it is the state of double fruit! A huge flame blasted from the hands of Chiba, and the surrounding temperature rose instantly. A tens of meters of flame storm blocked the front of Chiba. The flame that the figure spit out wanted a drop of water to blend into the sea. In this orange-red flame, there was no sound at all, and it was swallowed up. After seeing his attack, the figure hurriedly stepped on a point, pulling a long splash on the face and quickly retreating. "I want to run when I hit it? It''s so easy." Chiba snorted and his wrist turned. The flame storm seemed to be stimulated. It suddenly exploded and expanded rapidly to a size of tens of meters. Then it blasted in a whisper! . v4 Chapter 283： : You only sneak attack? The violent flame slammed out, and the orange-red flame was gorgeous, just like an orange-red flower bloomed on the sea, but this flower was not as weak as it seemed. Thousands of degrees of high temperature instantly shrouded Chiba with the incoming figure, and Chiba slightly bent over, and the small wooden boat under his feet was received by him. The surrounding sea surface is not so lucky. At this extremely high temperature, a large amount of white smoke is suddenly raised. The fish that have not come and escaped are directly boiled by the temperature rising sea water. On the sea. Chiba''s hand waved, and the water oozing from the ''Village Yumaru'' was evaporated by the very high Wendy, his eyes staring at the shadow of the front. The shadow was not hurt in the fire, and even his speed of withdrawal did not fall. "Hey, where are the pirates? Look at the "two zeros" and there are some means." Seeing that the figure was about to escape the scope of the flame storm, Chiba sneered, converting a burning fruit in the body into a surgical fruit. "room!!!" The translucent force field expanded rapidly and will cover the seawater within a range of more than 2,000 meters. Chibas hand was hooked, and his figure disappeared into the flames of the sky, showing his figure behind the figure. "Hey, Ive delayed my grandfathers journey, I want to run like this? Is there that kind of thing?!! When I heard the figure of Chiba ringing in the back, the person obviously had already expected it. I saw him licking the gourd in his hand again, then turned and squirted directly against the Chiba. Significantly different from the Chiba orange flame, this person''s mouth is a kind of blue flame. This seems to be violent, and when he is rushing to him, Chiba clearly sees the roar of the constant tumbling explosion in the fire. Burst flame? Chiba was slightly stunned, but the movements in his hand did not stop. Instead, he added the strength of his hand in ''Village Yumao''. Hey, what is the flame of him? In short, for me who has the burning fruit, hey, no matter what kind of flame, it is impossible to hurt me! Chiba''s eyes were condensed, and the group''s bursting flame against him was cut directly into two halves by his knife, leaving two huge explosions behind him. His knife was also slashed on the figure, but he blocked the gourd in front of the sword at the last moment. I dont know what the gourd is. In the face of the gourd wrapped in armed color, when Chiba slashes it, it feels like it was cut with a knife on a steel ingot. The huge anti-shock force is so good that the ''Village Yumao'' earthquake will come out. But the figure is even worse. Chiba is just a **** body in the body, and the figure is directly cut by the Chibas powerful knife on the gourd, and he is squatting on him. He directly The ribs broke several pieces and spit blood to fly out. And Chiba stepped back a few steps, looking at the figure flying in front of him with a shocked look. "Who is that guy? Isn''t it a normal pirate? Can you take my shot?" The two feet stepped in the air, and the ''moon step'' was used. Chiba stopped in the air and retreated. It was a 150-degree fold, and it rushed straight toward the figure. ''''In his hand, he raised a few meters high flame. Staring at the figure who stepped on the sea in front and vomited blood on his chest, Chiba saw the face of that person. It was a man with a long arms and a huge gourd on his body. His nose was several times more than a normal person. He was hanging like a sausage on his face, on both sides of his neck. There are two rows of golden rings with a clown-like hat on the head. And after Chiba saw the look of the man, he really stunned. Hey? What is this like? Seems to have seen it? The idea flashed through my mind, and Chiba didn''t have any plans to keep it. "Who is who you are, if it is my friend, it will definitely not hinder me. In short, the uncle now has no time to accompany you to play here, pick up, three paragraphs... Flame sniper!!!" Three tens of meters of flame sniper crossed in the air and rushed over to the rapidly retreating figure, but Chiba frowned, directly stepping on the feet and stopping in the air. Just in the next moment when Chiba stopped, two golden cannonballs rushed out of the sea, and the rapidly rotating rotating shells even brought two deep vortexes to the sea. "Oh, a bad sneak attack." With a cold cry, Chiba just wanted to smash the two shells in the air, but when he raised his long knife, the whole person suddenly became stiff... this is? poison gas? The flame that the guy just sprayed had a problem! Although it is only a moment to restore control of the body, but this time is enough for the two shells to slam the body! "Boom! Boom!!" Two consecutive shells rose from the surface of the sea. A group of dozens of meters of mushrooms rose and picked up waves of tens of meters high. The four figures and four figures rushed to the front of Chiba by the cover of the waves! The explosion of that level is incomparably strong, but for Chiba, who has a very strong armed color and can cover the whole body, at most, he has to sway a few points. "Go to hell!! Chiba!!" In the huge waves, a tall figure appeared in front of Chiba, and one of his hands turned into a sharply rotating drill bit. Chibas eyes were condensed, and the murderous scent came out of him. With both hands holding the knife in front of him, the focus was on his knife, and Chiba was directly bombarded by a giant force, hitting the waves that had not yet fallen, and flew far away. "Well!!!" With both feet stepping on the air, Chiba regained control of his body. But when he had just stood firm and had not launched a counterattack, the figure in the distance pulled out a huge barrel from behind and smirked a cannonball that was fired directly at Chiba! Yes, yes, its a cannonball. 4.8 Almost in one finger, the silver barrel on the shoulder of the man issued countless shells, and hundreds of silver shells directly blocked all the hiding places in Chiba. Moreover, the speed of the shells is extremely fast. Even Chiba, it is impossible to run through this shell covering a range of hundreds of meters when the distance is only a dozen meters. And behind the shells, there were two vague figures, which were quickly rushing to Chiba. "Grass! What is this shell! It''s just cheating!" With a scream, Chiba directly hits a hook, and instantly appears behind the person whose hand can become a drill bit. The heavy one is slamming against his neck and screaming at the same time. "Hey!! I am not bothered! You black beard pirate group, with the aunt pirate group, will only sneak attack!". v4 Chapter 284： :Instant kill Abarro Pizarro, one of the fugitives of the Peyton Undersea Prison, is guilty of lv6. He is known as the wicked king. He is a wicked and wicked person. He was a tricky figure with a bounty of over 500 million years ago. And the man with the bit-like hands and the silver cannon is attached to all the features of Pizarro. Since the war on the top, he has joined the Blackbeard Pirates and has a battle with Chiba in Uzo. It was after recognizing the identity of Pizarro that Chiba remembered the one who used to squirt him before. With a sausage nose, carrying a gourd on the back, and acting with Pizarro, besides the big barrel Bacchus Jot? The same lv6 fugitive, also a black-bearded crew. The two figures behind Chiba, from the decoration of them, can be seen, they are the aunt''s men. After recognizing their appearance, Chiba is even more stupid, 14 understand that they are coming to attack themselves. The ambush was uncomfortable, and I was eager to see the mood of my companions. Coupled with the urgency of the long road, Chiba finally couldnt help it. An unnamed fire rose from the heart of Chiba and quickly burned all over Chiba. The spark of Mars instantly turned into an orange-red flame, and the momentum of Chiba suddenly became violent. black beard? Aunt? Are you two groups of people? Recently, labor and management have not provoked you? Although you are planning to yin, but are you looking for the first one? "Grass!!! Also let the labor to die!! You all give labor to die!!!" The original Chiba strength after the special training has been improved by more than half, and now Chiba is completely over-exploited because of anger. And Pizarro, where did they know that Chibas disappearance was going to special training for five months? They only know that Chiba was seriously injured by the aunt, and after five years, it reappeared, and the wolf who was beaten on the island of Dresdosa escaped! This also directly led to Pisaro''s general negligence. There was basically no reaction time. The smile on Pizarros face did not even disappear, and he was squatted on his neck by Chiba. A few clear bones shattered from his neck, and the foot of Chiba directly smashed the neck of Pizarros waist and waist into a ''c'' shape, which was printed on his shoulder. Because of the rapid launch of the red gun, the gun was directly crushed. Several silver shells fell out of the broken barrel, and one hand of Chiba suddenly became red, and then he was heavily held on the shell. "boom!!!!!!" An explosion that was dozens of times more horrible than the previous Chiba explosion, the surrounding sea surface suddenly became like crazy, and the huge crazy image of tens of meters high was taken around. Not far from Chiba, he was rushing to one of his heads wearing a black hat, wearing a black armor, tall and thin, white face, wine-sinking nose and hair like a broom, stopped straight. Step on the book and rush forward. Looking at the tens of meters high waves from the pavement, he gave up the idea of ??attacking directly, snoring, and stepping on the two books to hide. "Grass!!! What is this Chiba? He is not going to die!!" While squatting, he pulled out a small coral-like thing from his sleeve and slammed it. "Although I can control the book flight, but I can''t fly so high! Bastard!" As the coral became more and more flat, a transparent bubble appeared on the coral''s bell, and instantly it turned into a giant bubble that was more than two meters high. That coral-like thing is a small bubble maker! But before he got into the bubble, Chiba appeared coldly on his face: "You are the aunt''s son, you can fly on the books, you are Mondore?" Before the explosion, Chiba quickly sneaked into the water, avoiding the scope of the explosion, and the neck was kicked into pieces by Chiba, and the unconscious Abarro was not so lucky. The violent explosion completely devours him. Going in, without the cover of armed color, it is impossible for him to stop this level of explosion. "You!!! You are!!!" Mondardo was shocked and looked at Chiba, and his heart was roaring wildly. How can this be! ! ! How can he be unscathed at that level of explosion! ! No time to get into the bubble, Chiba exudes a feeling that makes Mondore extremely fearful, and that feeling even far exceeds his fear of the sea! Is this a serious person who has just recovered? ! Black beard you this bastard! ! I knew this before, I should not listen to your ghosts! Promise this thing in front of my mother! ! ! In the heart, Mondour would persuade him to bring a black **** beard, but there was no stopping in his hand. Shaking his hand out of the sleeve, Mondoch slammed into the book and screamed: "Damn!!! ''The World of Books''!!!!!" A faint white light spread out from the little book, and gradually wrapped up in Chiba, forming a small whirlpool in the air, from which a huge attraction was scattered. 917 But how can Chiba return to this obviously incomparable move? Gently hooked his finger, Chiba suddenly disappeared in front of Mondado. "Damn!! This is another..." His words have not been finished, and Chiba appears behind him. At the moment of life and death, Mondori screamed and handed a trick. The book in the air appeared in his hand instantly. His eyes were red, and he read the book and pressed it against Chiba, Mondado. The sly face roared half a meter in front of Chiba. "I saw you!! As long as you have this trick, the world of books, even if you are! You will lose in my hands!" However, when his book was a few centimeters away from Chiba, the three white swords fixed all his movements in the air. There is no more action than that. Chiba''s movements are like practicing countless times. There is a knife in the middle, a knife on the left side, a knife on the right side, and a three-stage sniper cut in an instant. "How...what, come back......." The words have not been finished yet, and the face of Mondellos sly, even with his body, slowly split into six petals. When he fell into the water, the tens of meters high waves behind Mondour were silently listed as six petals. . v4 Chapter 285： : Rolling After the waves of the sky, Chiba stood on the surface with no expression, and there was a crystal ice on his feet. Slowly raised his head, Chiba looked at the other person flying high above the sky, his eyes glanced, and Chiba directly launched his ability to re-enact. "Superman is ''steaming fruit'', manipulating ''magic light man'', the body becomes like an oil lamp, as long as the friction rubs the body, you can summon a ''magic light man'' from the belt... look at his ability, aunt''s first Three sons? Charlotte Dafu?" In a blink of an eye, Chiba lost interest in this fruit, and his feet stepped on the ''month step'', and Chiba rushed straight into the air. In the air, Charlotte Dafu, after seeing Chiba rushing over, turned his head and ran away! This move made Chiba also a burst of trouble. For a long time, he did not get angry and stepped on the ''monthly step'' to catch up. "Oh, not to ambush me, how can I run now?" What Chiba did not think was that the speed of the Magic Light Man flight was so fast, and even faintly surpassed the speed of elemental monthly step! After chasing a few steps, Dafu escaped from the scope of the room. Chiba frowned and transformed the fruit of the operation into a glittering fruit. "Running really fast," Chiba muttered, and put away the ''Village Yumaru'', his hands merged in front of his chest, and a faint glow condensed into a mirror in his hand. "Eight feet Qionggou jade." A pale yellow light rushed out of Chiba''s hand and turned into a light path that instantly caught up with the great fortune beyond a kilometer. Chiba turned into a light particle into the light path. "Damn!! Black beard that bastard!! I dare to hang me!! What is a serious injury!! A serious injury!! A few seconds, they are a few seconds, this is a serious injury?!!! Dafu cursed while madly urging the following ''magic light man'', and the anxious look appeared on a strong man seemed so funny. While urging, Dafu looked back and looked back: "Now its time to get rid of it... oh." And this eye made him almost pick up the eyes. A small leg wrapped in pale yellow light continued to expand in front of his eyes. "I..." I just wanted to direct the magic light man to stop it, but he said a word, and Chibas leg whip kicked heavily on his face. "Light speed kick." Chiba said coldly. Dafus face was instantly deformed, and a big tooth was directly smashed by this foot and scattered in the pale yellow light of the sky. Then, with the explosion of the speed of light kicking, Dafu was directly smashed from the ''Magic Light Man'', and the rescue rushed to the surface like a sandbag. The Magic Man screamed and poked at the Chiba with his spear in his hand. And Chiba just looked at it like a faintly, and when it was shot with a laser, it blew the smoldering man into a cloud of smoke. The body fell rapidly in the air, but the strength of Dafu was a little higher than the previous two. He did not faint, but he endured the pain, launched the fruit ability, and wiped it on his body, directly summoning it. Three extraordinarily huge ''magic lights people''. The three ''magic lights people'' in the air quickly eased his falling body shape, and then Dafu''s eyes flashed a sizzling look. " !! Kara! You are my strongest servant! Now you have two to come to him, and then blew himself!! You are not required to kill him! Just let him stay!" The two magic lights, known as Kara and Kara, nodded and rushed to Chiba silently, while Taifu took the last ''magic light man'' and quickly escaped to the distance. . Looking at the two Magic Lights, Chiba, who had no weapons and opened their arms to Chiba, smiled coldly. "Oh, would you like to send me a ''gift''? It''s interesting, but just rushing over here, how could it be rushed over?" The figure was spurred in the air as a light particle, and Chibas hands condensed a group of pale yellow energy, and lost to the two magic lights. But what Chiba did not think was that the two seemingly clumsy magic lights were actually dexterously swinging in the air, far away from the light group that Chiba had thrown. In the distance, Da Fu, who looked at this scene, laughed wildly: "Ha ha ha!!! Chiba!! The strongest of my slaves is in strength and speed, especially speed, they are just a gas composition. The speed is naturally very fast! I used to use this trick, one person killed a fleet!! Do you know the power of their explosion!!!" "Oh, what about that?" Chiba said coldly, and at the same time a finger: "You can''t help but look down on me too much, I am Chiba!" The voice just fell, the pale yellow light ball that had been escaping by the two ''magic lights people'' suddenly trembled, and then exploded directly in the air. The powerful blast wave directly enveloped the two ''magic lights people'', and the two of them were directly detonated by the explosion of Chiba, which expanded the huge explosion of the group several times. "The, **** it!" Two drops of cold sweat fell from the face of Dafu, and he told the last magic light man: "Hurry, hurry!! You waste!! Give labor to hurry!!!" However, just before he took a long time, the two golden lights rushed out from the explosion layer of the sky, and crossed the left and right. He slammed the ''magic light man'' of Dafu, and directly bombed him. It became a smog. Da Fu was suddenly panicked and fell from the air, his hands trying to stretch out. "It''s damn, slave, slave, it doesn''t matter, just wipe it..." Just when Dafu was desperately trying to grab the belt, the two handles that had already flown out, ''Day from Yunjian'', slid a little in the distance, and turned straight back, and they will (with Zhao) Dafus arms The shoulders slammed down. Da Futon made a pig-like scream and struggled to fall to the sea. "I don''t think I can''t catch you with the monthly step'' after elementalization, but my attack can be much faster than you fly. Before Dafu fell into the water, Chiba came to him in front of him, and a heavy elbow slammed into his stomach. A burst of crisp bones came, and his belly was centered. The bones of Dafus body didnt know how many pieces were broken. The mouth spewed out a blood with unknown fragments, and ͨ fell into the sea, and that A small piece of water was dyed red. A chill of cold rushed out of the sleeves of Chiba, Chiba gently fell on it, looking down at the sea of ??thousands of meters of sight, looking straight into a bubble hidden underneath, quickly fleeing. Knocked his fingers, Chiba said with a cold smile. "Oh, there is another one.......". v4 Chapter 286： : Deep sea murder The figure was Bacchus Jot, who first sneaked on Chiba with a fire. As a fruitless person, he can sneak into the deep sea, plus his water-based number, so this time his mission is to be used as an assassin, while others are dragging and attacking Chiba, from Attack under the sea. Originally, Jot complained about this task. After all, compared with several people with fruit ability, his strength is still very lacking. Although there are 100,000 dissatisfaction in his heart, he still took the task. Now, Jots grateful sneak attack on this task for his great blessing, after seeing the previous events. On the head was a bubble dedicated to the bottom of the sea, and Qiao grabbed the coral in his hand and desperately swam to the distance, while watching the figure on the sea nervously. "Which person is a man or a ghost, how long is the sword of a hundred meters long, and the **** is not convinced that the silver bomb is so powerful! Now even his No corners in the corner!!!" As soon as I remembered that several people were killed by Chiba, chopping melons, Qiaote couldn''t help but smashed it, and killed his life to the distance, while praying that Chiba had forgotten him. 210 I am so deep in the sea, he should not see me, definitely! Otherwise he has already chased me! Haha, even if I saw me, I should not be interested in a bug like me! Haha... Jot is comforting himself in his heart. However, if this water is blocked and Chiba can''t see him, it is too much to say. Standing on the sea, Chiba looked at Jot, who was running under the sea of ??several kilometers, and showed a playful smile on his mouth. "Oh? I still want to run..." A cold sigh, the coldness of Chiba suddenly disappeared, and the silky electric mans appeared on him, and then Chiba directly turned into a blue lightning to catch up. Obviously, Jot guessed wrong, Chiba still has a little interest in him. With just a few breaths, by the nature of seawater conduction, Chiba turned into a group of lightning and showed his figure behind Qott. Feeling a stinging pain in his back, Jot swallowed and looked back at him with incredulity. Chiba smiled and shattered the bubble on Jot''s head, and at the same time pointed out a small bubble maker in his right hand, that is, the little coral-like thing burned into a black ashes. Taking advantage of Jots collar, Chiba, he took him to his front and looked at him with a pair of horrified eyes saying coldly: "Hey, here is the seabed under a few kilometers, without breathing apparatus. What are you going to do?" The elemental state, Chiba will not be affected, and Jot is different. The huge water pressure of several kilometers, even Jots body is extremely strong, but his eyes and ears are still being used. The water pressure pressed out the blood. The scarlet blood is so glaring in the deep blue water. "you!!!!!" Jot snorted, his hands pushed on Chiba, and broke free from Chibas hand, while he pulled out two guns at his waist and pointed the chimney with the black hole. And Chiba just looked at him with a smile, his finger moved, a blue current rushed out of his hand, and Joghts stiffness was there, and the pistols in both hands were unable to fall to the deeper water. go with. Before he could wait for Jot to slow down from the paralysis, Chiba appeared right above him and slammed into his chest. A few crisp bones shattered, and Jot spurted a spurt of blood, and spewed out all the air in his lungs. In this deep sea, there is no air in the lungs, just no difference from the death, Jot is very clear about this, his two small eyes reveal a desperate look. Chibas psychology has no pitiful heart. "Since I am going to kill me, I will do it first, and then I will be able to do it again. In that case, although I can''t change the ending.....but at least it will not be so desperate!" In the sea, a spin, Chiba''s right leg with a trace of Raymond, licking a leg on the stomach of Jot (befh), flew him out to a short-line kite-like cockroach, but only The difference is that the place where Jot floats is the dark sea floor. !!!!! Jot is still struggling in the water, but how can he block the power of Chiba''s foot? Not long after he had just fallen, a strange shape, not knowing how long the sea king class opened, opened his mouth hundreds of meters wide, and swallowed the struggling Jot. Then the sea beast slowly shifted his gaze to the Chiba, which was faintly shining. A pair of red pupils of the size of the house flashed violent murder. It slowly opened the big mouth to Chiba, with five layers of jagged teeth inside, slowly rubbing, and a sizzling metal came from his mouth. And as it attacks the Chiba, a pair of double-sized pupils illuminate around Chiba, red, yellow, green, blue, and the pupils of various colors appear slowly, just like they are open. Its like a light show, and its very bright. And Chiba looked at the surrounding giant sea beasts and sea kings, just a faint snoring. "Get out." A murderous murder from the body of Chiba, swept through the submarines of the sea. Almost condensed into a murderous momentum, cold and stabbed into their minds, just like a kitten sees a dog, those sea beasts and sea kings have involuntarily retired a few steps. The pupils flashed one after another, and the sea beasts took the lead to retreat. This bitter chill completely ignored their most proud scales defense. This never happened to raise their fear of this ''little thing''. Mood. The remaining sea kings, the brutality and fierceness in their eyes gradually disappeared. After struggling for a while, they slowly retired. At the end, only one sea king was still staring at the thousand. leaf. "Oh? Something, didn''t you run?" Chiba looked down at the serpent-like sea king who swallowed Jout. Its eyes flashed with greedy light. After a short hesitation for a while, the serpent-like sea king opened his mouth again and slammed into the thousand. The leaves rushed over, and the five laps were like a jagged tooth spinning in the mouth. The sea twisted a few bodies, the serpent-shaped sea king from top to bottom, the muscles of the body frant, surging like a hill like a bite to the Chiba. Chiba raised his face and looked at the sea king, which had nearly three kilometers, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes. "Is it so long? Oh, it seems to be addictive. Also, the food in the sun is naturally sweet, how could it be comparable to this gloomy sea floor. Sighed, the thunder and lightning of Chiba suddenly expanded dozens of times. Chiba can almost see some unknown fish caught in the five-round teeth, and then instantly become a pile of red meat. A dark blue light condenses in Chiba''s palm. With a slap in the corner, Chiba stretched out his hand at the big mouth that was only a few meters away from him. "Shooting it, Thunder!". v4 Chapter 288： : reaching the destination The sun was shining, and some of the shipwrecks of some unlucky guys were floating on the sea. In the distance of those ships, Chiba was standing on a head with three horned black snake heads, and hurried in front of the sea. The bloodstains flowed out of the snake''s head under the foot of Chiba, while Chiba was a bit of a headache sitting under one of the unicorns, leaning against it and looking at the ruins of a whole fleet behind it. "I said, Xiaohei, how many times have you told me, don''t eat people, just that meat will not make you stuff your teeth. Isn''t there a big sea fish and sea beast on the sea? Next time if you still If you eat people, don''t blame me~ you are." There was no one around Chiba, but at his feet, the serpent-like sea king, which he called small black, nodded and spewed a scarlet-water column. Looking at the water in the water column is obviously not the blood of the sea beast, Chiba helplessly sighed _ tone. Four days ago, after killing the ambush aunt and the black beard, Chiba met this serpent-like sea king. This snake is the serpent-like sea king who swallowed Qott and ate the sweetness. Chiba, which was not in the air at the time, was meant to kill it, but I did not expect this serpent-shaped sea king to smash his blow, and swayed in the sea with a body nearly three kilometers, and quickly fled. That speed is even faster than Chiba! More than one point! Ever since, the maritime hegemony has been turned into a light particle by Chiba, and then he became a means of transportation......... Facts have proved that the idea of ??Chiba is still good. Although this serpent-shaped sea king is huge, its speed is a little slower than the elemental moon, but it is several times faster than Chiba. . By the ''Little Black'', Chiba arrived at the confluence of the island one day earlier than the budget, but when he arrived, he did not see the shadow of the ''Proverbs''. On the contrary, there were several hot seas that were playing. Thieves group. Originally, Chiba did not provoke them, but those pirates actually launched an attack after seeing Chiba! "Hey, this group of bastards, came to the troubles of the uncle..." Chiba took the sleeves, because they didn''t find them, but they were quite angry. But before I waited for Chiba to shoot, there was a thrill of excitement in the eyes of Little Black under his feet. The head is out of the water, and the tens of meters of yellow pupils reveal the meaning of greed. Nearly three kilometers of the body are gently swept, and dozens of pirate ships are directly smashed into pieces, inside the pirates The dumplings fell into the water and looked at the snake head several times larger than their ship. Before the stop of Chiba exit, Little Black opened a hundred meters long mouth and sucked at the front of the sea! How big is the appetite of a three-kilometer long snake? Anyway, it is very big. Suddenly, in the horror of the pirates, one bit was swallowed up, with tons of ship fragments and countless sea water... With his head in his head, Chiba forced himself to not think about the scene. He was afraid that he would be angry at the moment and smashed his own means of transport that he could not easily find....... From the arms, I picked up a phone bug that was smashed. Chiba slammed it. "What can I do? This phone worm is still grabbed from Saab. "But who knows, even the labor and capital becomes a flame, and the telephone worm that turns into lightning is all right. It will almost drown! How can this be done? If you can''t talk, you can''t find them. There are no small islands around here..." Quite a bit of a nervous look at the dying phone bug in his hand, Chiba thought about coming, the nearest to the island. Just as Chiba thought about things, the Little Black at his feet suddenly moved and pulled out a water column. Looking at the serpent-shaped sea kings with a brutal look in his eyes, Chiba spread his hand: "I told you well, you sent me here, I will let you go." Asking for flowers There was a hint of excitement in the eyes of the serpent-like sea king, but the next sentence of Chiba almost didnt let him shoot directly. "But now I have changed my mind," Chiba said, very rogue. "The current request is to send me to my companion, and then I will let you go. Well, I feel fair, of course, If you are not satisfied, you can choose to play with me." Forcibly suppressing the thought of a tail and patting the past, the serpent-like sea king screamed and confessed his head to the surface of the sea, rushing forward against the surface of the sea. "This is right." ........... Satisfied nodded, Chiba thought again, but this time he did not wait for him to think of where there is a small island, a team of pirates in front of him caught his attention. It was a fleet of five hundred-meter-long multi-pirate pirate ships. Each of the ships was covered with artillery. The dense pirates shouted loudly on them. The pirates looked after the battlefield. Veterans, everyone has a fierce sign. But it is not these that Chiba pays attention to, but the flag floating on the pirate group. "Black-bearded pirates!" In the eyes of Chiba, there was a greedy color like the Little Black at the foot. He snorted and said: "Ha ha ha, its really a nap to sleep with a pillow. Im not using a phone bug. I can run into such a pirate fleet. Hey, when does Black Beard expand the membership? After licking his head, Chiba forced a step on ''Little Black'' to signal him to slow down: "Slowly, this pirate group can be different from what you saw before. They must not be like them on the boat, even a phone bug. Can''t afford it, don''t afford it, use a sneak attack, so there are a lot of things left." The serpent-like sea kings reduced the speed and slowly leaned over to the fleet. Two long tongues kept licking their mouths, and the sound of a slight steel collision came from its mouth. . v4 Chapter 288： : Caesar The serpent-shaped sea king class sneaked slowly. The fleet was very fast, but it was slow compared to its speed. Even if it deliberately reduced the speed, it only took a few minutes. It was within two kilometers behind the fleet. A burst of explosions came from a distant fleet, and the fleet seemed to be capturing something under the water. The serpent-like sea king spit out his tongue and slowly lowered his speed. Through the water, his two sallow scorpions stared at the pirates on the five ships, and a few drops of water left from the corner of his mouth. Come down. Chiba, standing on the sea, frowned, and the closer it came to Chiba, the more weird it was. Pressing his hand on the head of the serpent-like sea king, indicating that he is slowing down again, he frowned and said with confusion: "What happened, how could the black-bearded fleet appear here? They are not in the country of '' What? Even if the competition is over, it shouldnt be here for the "two-eighth". Come here." At the bottom of the body, Chiba continued to move silently with ''Little Black'', and after waiting only about a kilometer away from the fleet, Chiba opened up and saw the domineering, and swept straight to the five ships. . The invisible color swept through the five ships in an instant. Chibas face suddenly changed dramatically, and then he pressed the head of the serpent-like sea king directly, and pressed his newly exposed eyes back into the sea, and Chiba also dive. "Damn!!! It turned out to be a black beard? Why is he where?" When the voice just fell, there was a huge taunting of the black beard on the fleet. "Ha ha ha ha ha!!! Haven''t been corona yet? You don''t want to resist any more!! I thought you could find the gap with the scandal of the domineering color? Hahaha!! Don''t think about it!! This is the latest thing, don''t Say you are a small submarine! Even the sea kings can''t escape!!" I had already given up the sneak attack, and I was ready to fight on the strong Chiba, and I slammed it on the head of the small black that I couldnt stand, forcibly smashing it back to the sea. submarine? Not so smart. Underneath, Chiba''s face was a little weird and looked down the fleet. Just below the fleet, a familiar submarine floated quietly in the sea, and the sign of the Red Heart Pirates was facing Chiba. "Hey!!!!! By!!!!" Chiba eyeballs almost didn''t come out: "What is going on with this special thing, how can Luo''s submarine be here!" Just after the spit, the submarine came over there. The four blue pillars suddenly illuminate from the four sides of the submarine. The familiar lightning fluctuations of the Chiba Chiba are transmitted from the pillar. It is only after the sight of Chiba that it seems to be four transparent pillars. It seems to be Because of the blue light that comes out of the high voltage after power-on... "Wait!! Power up!!! High voltage!!" Chiba hurriedly looked over there, and at the same time, a storm-like circle appeared in the hands of Chiba. Before the Chiba opened the room, the four lights that suddenly surrounded the submarine on the middle pillar suddenly brightened up. The extremely high voltage is madly smashing between the four blue pillars. The fine Raymond covers almost all the space in the pillar, and the submarine in it is pierced by countless currents, like a dead fish. In place. "damn it!" With a slamming sound, the room in Chiba opened instantly. Even in the case of sea water, the room range of Chiba could easily cover the submarine outside the kilometer. Then Chiba''s figure appeared next to the four pillars, and the whole body shone more powerfully than the pillars. The device also turned over, and the Villa Yumaru appeared silently in his hands. Zhang Xuchangs thunderbolt knives stretched out dozens of meters on the ''Village Yumao. The Chiba was just a few sweeps, and the four pillars were cut into dozens. I ignored the current that was smashing in the water, and Chiba moved straight into the submarine. Just appeared in the submarine, Chiba saw Luo fainted in front of the console, and beside him was Bepo and several crew members. The wire arc pulsed on the submarine''s steel wall, the instruments on the console flashed abnormally, and the entire submarine was ringing with a harsh alarm. After seeing this look, Chiba sent a sigh of relief: "Fortunately, I just saw you in the room and fell into the boat. I thought you were electrocuted." "It''s good to make a submarine made by someone who doesn''t know about technology. It can be said that it can be expected to prevent him from building electricity." Caesars voice screamed from behind Chiba. However, Chiba did not surprise the Luo and several crew members on the ground, smeared some of the drugs that Choba gave him, and dropped a bottle to Caesar..... "Shut up, if you have nothing, go and smear these drugs to the crew who have been injured. This is the scald given by Choba. The paralysis of electricity has passed, and the burned wounds should be treated even." Caesar took a slap in the mouth and said something that was not convinced: "...you don''t wonder why I am fine?" Chiba said with no anger: "You are a natural system. If you are powered by artificial current, you can die." Caesar suddenly like a smashed eggplant and turned to walk backwards. "...Oh" But just as he turned his head, Chiba appeared like a ghost in his back, and the five fingers were clawed directly on Caesar''s chest. Scalpel! ! "Hey..." With a soft bang, Caesar''s heart was directly banned by Chiba''s claws. The heart of the square floated from Caesar''s eyes, and he looked at it. After half a second, he finally reacted and grabbed it to the heart. "Hey? Wait, wait!!!! That''s my heart!!! The heart I just stole back!!!!" This kid, even knows the elementalization? Is this against my sneak attack? Picking up an eyebrow, Chibas unrelenting kick squatted on Caesars ass, wrapped in an armed, domineering foot that directly slammed Caesar into the distant wall. Slowly falling from the ship''s wall, Caesar''s unparalleled look on the ground. To 0.1 in the heart, it was transferred directly to the hand by the room of Chiba, and then gently squeezed. "Oh oh oh oh!!!! Live, stop!" Looking at Caesar, he jumped up and said, "Is it still dead?" "No, don''t install it...." "Well, then go and give me a save." "Which... my heart..." Chiba glanced at him, and the latter suddenly became a savvy, squatting and picking up the pill bottle and ran out. "This guy....... grabbed the heart, why don''t you run it? If you forget, leave here first. Now don''t waste time with black beard. They must find Bonnie first." Shaking his head, Chiba just wanted to transfer the submarine, and a loud noise came from directly above the submarine. . v4 Chapter 289： : Serpentine Sea King "What sound?" Chiba brows, his body suddenly disappears in place, and emerges from the top of the submarine: "What black monsters attacked with something strange?" But when he looked up, he stumbled. A huge snake-like shadow was launching a strong attack against the fleet, and the gunfire on the fleet was also tilted against the huge shadow. After the gunfire slammed into the serpent-like sea king, it was blocked by the fine and hard scales of 90% of the attack. Only the impact of the explosion shocked it through the scales. But for a sea king class that is nearly three kilometers long and nearly one hundred meters thick, these shocks are like tickles. Instead, each of its snips is full of shocking waves. The hustle and bustle is crumbling. As for why it attacks the black-bearded fleet, Chiba does not think it is to cover itself to attack. Looking at the greed of the serpent-like sea king''s eyes without any cover up, Chiba took a sigh of relief: "This 14-member team should not want to attack talents." The voice of Chiba just fell, and the serpent-shaped sea king suddenly made a terrible scream. The whole body was painfully distorted. In the sea, the waves of tens of meters high were rolled up. The dark green blood did not need money. It flows out on the tail. "Roar!!!!" Chiba hurriedly looked up and saw that the tens of meters long broken tail was smashed on the head of the serpent-like sea king, and the trace of the wound tear was obviously torn by violence. The black beard stood on the side of the ship and said something awkwardly: "How can there be such a sea king here!! The snake that came there!!!! Give me a shot!! Aim at it!" It was like finding the heart of the heart. The pirates who had been in a mess on the ship hurriedly acted. A wave of shells accurately slammed into the tail of the serpent-like sea king, and the flesh and blood that flew there was flying. These pirates are not the rookies who have not seen the world. Each of them is a veteran who has been at sea for more than a decade. Although they have never seen such a giant sea king, they still quickly control the separation of the ship, encircling the serpent-like sea king in the middle, and then bombarded its eyes, wounds, and mouths insanely. "Hey!!!!" The serpent-like sea king writhed his body in the encirclement, swaying his body and slamming into the pirate ships. "drink!!!!" A group of people rushed out from the pirate ship and slammed its body back. Although they did not have the destructive power of Chiba, it was very simple to keep the boat by many people. The serpent-like sea king writhed wildly in the sea, but it didn''t have much effect, and without the protection of scales, and the deliberate attack, its tail has been blown up, and over time. Its power is gradually disappearing, and the body is twisting more and more. Chiba looked at the crazy snake-shaped sea king class: "Look at this, the guy can''t get out of it, stupid, rushing in, do you really think that these fleets are the ones before?" Gradually, the Serpent-shaped Sea King began to be afraid, watching it continue to bombard his gunfire, and suddenly a fierce rushed to the bottom of the sea. "Hahaha, it won''t work!!" Black beard shouted excitedly, and turned his head and looked back: "I have fruit, can''t touch the sea! Katrina!!!" Catalina, who had always been interested in watching the serpent-like sea king, licked her lips and smashed the deck out of a large hole and rushed straight out. When the head of the Serpent-shaped Sea King was more than a dozen meters from the surface of the water, Catherine came to it and kicked it in the center of its head. "Ha ha ha!! Bugs!! Pick me up and try!!!" In Catalina''s crazy laughter, the scales that had been bombarded by the shells were not broken. They were directly smashed into pieces, and they wanted to have a very strong bomb on their heads. The scales on the half of the head are directly exploded by this ankle. "Well? Hold the grass!!!" Chiba, who was watching the movie, suddenly stunned, his face changed, and his body shape turned into a thunder and suddenly rushed upward. The serpent-shaped sea king''s hundreds of meters long head made a terrible scream, and the flat quilt flew out dozens of meters, then fell into the sea, and the blood that flowed out suddenly dyed the sea area into dark green. Reluctantly twitching a few times, it lies directly on the sea, most of the body slowly drifted up from the sea, two pairs of dim vertices staring in front of the godless. "Oh, not dead yet." "There was a plan to destroy our plan," Catherine stepped on the surface of the sea, and quickly fell to the head of the serpent-like sea king. One leg was raised high: "Then give it to you, just go to hell." !" But her legs have not yet fallen, and a thick, deep blue beam of light suddenly emerged from the surface of the sea, covering the entire pirate ship closest to her. "Wait, how did the lightning come from?" Katrina squinted and said with astonishment. And Chiba can be whatever her heart is thinking, when her attention is attracted, it turns straight into a thunder and lightning 143 appears behind her, slamming out. Poor Catalina was not as strong as Chiba, and Chiba still sneaked at her distraction, how could she escape? There was no suspense, and Chibas punch hit her back. The scalp and numb bones shattered from her, and Katrina squirted directly from the blood of the visceral debris, flew out like a sack, and rolled over the water a few times. A ship crashed into a huge hole and fell into it and stunned. However, Chiba did not even look at the Katrina who flew, but gently smashed a serpent-shaped sea king: "Hey, call your mouth, now unlucky?" "Oh........" The serpent-like sea king snorted with anger. After doing all this, Chiba slowly turned his head, as if he had just seen a black beard, his face looked very surprised: "Yeah! This is not a black beard! I heard that your joint aunt defeated queen. Ha, its really amazing! If I remember correctly, you used to cooperate with him to besiege the '''', its a good companion! The original black beard''s face was a bit ugly, and after hearing the words of Chiba, his expression was alive and ugly like a pound of dung. . v4 Chapter 290： :Kado appears "Why are you here?" Blackbeard stared cautiously at Chiba, coldly saying: "Or, what do you want to do with ''the country''? You have been here for five months after you disappeared. shake." Oh? He actually knows? It doesn''t look too stupid. He stumbled, Chiba said indifferently: "Who knows what they are doing here? Maybe it is revenge for me? But what does this have to do with you? Um?" "Of course, it has a relationship. ''And the country'' is my chassis," Black Beard squinted and said: "This ''and country'' is my message, it will take a long time to spread throughout the world, you are My chassis is swaying, how can I be indifferent =, if you know each other, just roll it!" "Is it?" Chiba nodded, but the room space spread directly. The figure appeared directly in front of the black beard, and ''Village Yumaru'' suddenly appeared in the hands of Chiba, pulling out a dazzling blue light in the air, and Chiba fell down against the black beard. "clang!!" The black beard and the two hands each held a dagger, and they crossed each other to block the hit of Chiba. Chiba sneered, his arms slightly, and countless lightning trajectories straight into the black beard''s body. The latter suddenly changed his face, but before he left, Chiba slammed his foot on his face and flew him out of the ball. Gently fell on the deck, Chiba waved with his hand, and countless lightnings appeared from him. Lightning like a raindrop couldn''t be avoided. The pirates who were screaming around were stunned and their eyes were white and convulsed. The black beard was also hit by a fine thunder, but he did not faint, but his eyes were red, and he was hurting on the ground. "Oh, you seem to have forgotten something," Chiba took a knife and walked over to him, sneer and said: "With your strength, dare to talk to me like this? Or, you really put yourself in Have a level with me? The arrogant villain `v." He slammed his feet on the black beard, and the latter hurriedly rolled on the ground, rolling out far, panting, and looking at Chiba. "I am arrogant? Hahahaha! No one can be more cautious than me! If I am not sure, I will say that kind of thing!! Never do it, Chiba, you should not attack me!!!! Chiba brows wrinkled, just want to say something, but there is a change in his foot. Then the wood on the deck was completely split, and two scarlet lights lit up from below. A huge fist with metal, from the bottom up, smashed over to Chiba, the fist did not arrive, just the wind that was blown up cut the clothes of Chiba out of the crack. what! ! Wrapped in black with black paint, he was rushing to him, and after a brief panic, Chiba almost subconsciously crossed the ''Village Yumaru'' in front of him and quickly retreated. The fist is heavily printed on the ''Village Yumao''. There was a crisp crack in the left arm. The huge force from the arms was not blocked by Chiba. The fist bang was offset by a part of the force on the ''Village Yumaru'', and the left arm of Chiba suddenly slammed Bent, can not hold the weapon, was pressed on the chest of Chiba by the fist. "puff!!!" A mouth squirted a blood, and Chiba flew out with a squat, but he didn''t pay too much attention to his injury, but stared at the tall figure that rushed out from under the deck. "Damn!!! How come back is you!!!" With a snarl, Chibas body shook and forced himself to stare into the figure in the air, and when he looked up and looked forward, the figure disappeared. A strong wind came from his left side, and Chibas pupils shrank. The fist with the horrible power of the squatting in the land of Chiba, the horror of the fist wind directly through the entire hull, a huge pothole in the bottom of the boat. The room next to it was just rubbed by the fist, like it was blown up by a hundred rounds of artillery. The whole smashed up, and the debris scattered all over the sky. On a mast of the ship, Chiba appeared on the apex with his shoulders. Wiping the blood on his cheeks, Chiba looked at the group of crumbs and cold and shouted: "Kado! You will even use the attack!" The clumps of fissures blew open, and a faint white light emerged from the middle, turning into a tearing air and rushing straight through the Chiba. "Humph." Chiba slightly tilted, and after hiding the light, he punched the white light. The City Rain Pill appeared in the light and flew into the air. When he had just taken back the ''Village Yumaru'', Keduo came to him in front of him, and the two fists rushed toward the Chiba. "Isn''t that enough?" With a cold drink, Chiba''s figure appeared directly behind the Kaiduo, and the body was in a big loop in the air. The Yanyu pill was wrapped in the black domineering chopped on the neck of Kaiduo. ".when!!!!" A clear sound from where it sounded, Chiba''s attack did not cause any harm to Kaido, but the huge force attached to the knife made Kedo a nap. "Roar!!!!" Kedore screamed and reached out with a fist that had almost two kilos of waist thickness. He swept over Chiba. "This attack wants to knock me down? Do you think I was the former Chiba? Kaido!!!" Chiba was once again flickering to avoid Kaido''s attack. It appeared above Kaido. The rich thunder and lightning came out of him. Chiba''s ''Village Yumaru'' was completely transformed into a thunderbolt blade. "Three segments... Thunderbolt!!!!" Three hundred meters of knife gas appeared in the air, with a violent thunder power, just like the whole sea is chopped like, cross-cutting to Kaiduo. () "boom!!!" In the huge thunderbolt, Kaido was directly attacked from the air by the hit of Chiba, and the deck was once again pulled out of a large pit. And Chiba looked at Kato, who shook his head and continued to climb up, clenching his fist. The right arm of Kaido was not a flesh, and even his half shoulders were replaced by a silver metal. I just didnt find it because of the armed color. It seems that something is wrong now... Chiba turned to look at the black beard, and his face was ugly: "Black beard, what do you do for Kaido? How could he become what it is now!" "Hahahaha!!! Why is this like this? Why should I tell you? Hahahaha!!! Its still a loss, you hurt him seriously!!" Black beard smiled wildly, with a command The tone yelled at Kaido. "Kado! Kill me for him!!". v4 Chapter 291： :go away Looking at the rushing Kaidu, Chiba couldn''t help but roll his eyes. From the metal arm of Kaido, plus the monitors that often appear around in the past few days, in addition to the island to find the machine, Chiba does not know that the black beard is very much with a scientist. If you have a deep relationship, then he will drown in the sea as soon as possible. "And, there are scientists who have the strength to make that kind of ingenious machine and can transform the absolute top power of Kaidu into a robot. Oh, there will be no more in the whole world." Chiba sneered and disappeared into the air, avoiding Kaidos fists without delay. While leaning against the room''s teleport to avoid Kaido''s attack, Chiba laughed and said to the black beard: "Ha ha ha!! Black beard! You really thought that Kato, who was transformed by Bega Punk, could play. Me? Don''t be funny! I was able to beat him seriously, now you use him to attack me? Funny!" As he spoke, Chiba shook his hand against the black beard. The pillars of the water tank fell from the sky out of thin air, and the black beard was forced to wriggle. "Bastard..." The black-bearded beard looked at Chiba, and two 293 fists screamed: "Kado!! Full-strike!!" Chibas eyes glimpse, and the expression of the black beard is unobstructed. Sure enough, he! ! Bega Punk! ! Two scarlet dots appeared in the pupil of Kaido, and the Kaido group rushed over to Chiba again. His speed was significantly faster than before. However, the transfer of Chiba''s room can be completely comparable to the teleportation. Kaiduo''s attack speed is fast, the power is big, and the destructive power is high. If you can''t touch Chiba, it will be futile. The figure left almost a trace of the air in the air. Chiba was teleported on the ship at a desperate speed, and Kaido was like a machine that destroyed. Chiba did not touch a trace. Instead, it would The ship was completely ruined. Seeing that a ship has slowly subsided, Kaido has not even touched a thousand hairs of Chiba. Now Chibas reaction speed is at least ten times faster than when it was in the top of the war. In this case, Keduo, who is attacking power and speed, is basically impossible to meet Chiba. The power and speed of Kaido is really strong. If the beba does not need to be transferred, it will definitely be caught up in an instant, and the previous punch is clearly blocked, but the force still shatters the right arm of Chiba. Until now, Chibas chest is still aching. Flashing away from Kaidos punch, Chibas left hand holding knife, wrapped in the domineering ''Village Yumao, rolled up a blade of storm in the air, and the smoldering sword directly formed a thick wall with a length of several meters wide. Cut on the back of Kaido. "......." Mars was splashed, and Kaydo was wrapped in black domineering. Chibas sword wall did not even leave a trace of scars on it. Kedore screamed and turned to the fist-like head of the rain-like face. "Damn," muttered a whisper, and a flash of Chiba appeared on the mast of a ship in the distance. I looked at the ''Village Yumao'' in Chiba, and I was quite annoyed and said, "What happened? The defense of the Kaydo guy was so high before? I couldnt hurt him even with injuries. Oh, if you use all your strength. It should be able to break his defense, but now it is obviously not that much time..." Looking down at the sea, there is only a green imprint on the sea, and the serpent-like sea king has long sneaked out, but it seems to know that Chiba saved him. Chibas scent can see it being wrapped. The submarine underneath quickly fled. "Oh, I don''t want to save you once," Chiba said with a smile. Re-focusing on the incoming Kaiduo, Chiba suddenly turned a big shift, and directly withdrew more than a thousand meters, while the hand quickly opened dozens of knives against the remaining four ships. "baton!!!!" When Chiba shouted out these words, there were dozens of neat cuts on the ships, and then the whole collapsed into pieces of broken ships. The pirates on the boat screamed and fell into the sea from above. Even the black beard is no exception. He also danced into the sea. Only Kaido, stepping on the sea, was as smooth as stepping on the ground, and even the speed was not weakened. He still rushed to Chiba, and there was no temperature in the two scarlet pupils. And Chiba is a smile, directly into a sea of ??lightning into the sea, let Kaidu bombard his sea on the foot of a huge puddle of a hundred meters. When the black-bearded wolf was taken out of the sea, the figure of Chiba appeared straight beside him, and his left hand waved, and a plasma column of more than ten meters wide fell, and the black beard was covered in it. . "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!" The black beard was scorched by the lightning of the Thunder, which was directly smashed by the Thunder. However, although he was called a miserable, his breath did not weaken. When Chiba just wanted to attack again, Kaido slammed his fists. With a scream, Chiba disappeared in the same place as a ghost, and laughed and said: "Ha ha ha!! Black beard!! This time you spared a life!! But the next time it is not so cheap! As soon as the voice fell, countless thunder suddenly slammed down from the air, completely covering the waters of several kilometers. Keduo rushed to the side of the black beard without saying anything, and blocked him with his own body, and those thieves who fell into the water were not so lucky, they were directly scorched by thunder and lightning, and the mouth was foaming. Go on. This thunder is coming fast, but after the Thunder disappears, the pirates who float on the sea are only less than one-fifth. Looking at the miserable fleet, the black beard''s eyes became red. Open mouth with a red blood, black beard crazy shouted: "Damn!!! Chiba!! Don''t go! You give me waiting! You give me out!!!" The fierce voice echoed on the sea, and Chiba had already set aside 10,000 meters, standing on the serpent-like sea king, watching the direction of the black beard with interest. "Hey, I don''t know what the black beard would be. Hey, those boats are my meeting, oh, next time, its not just a meeting, its so simple, you said ''the country'' is you. Base camp?" Thousands of fists were thrown, and Chiba suddenly had a keen interest in the plan of ''explosive islands''. . v4 Chapter 292： : Forcing Caesar Chiba and his party rushed forward in the sea. Luo and his party were still in a coma. Although the submarine returned to normal working under the repair of Caesar, no one would open it at all, so it could only be wrapped in a serpent-like sea king. Go on the bottom of the sea. Fortunately, it is big enough, although it is not hurt, but dragging a small submarine is still no problem. In the submarine, Chiba Zhenggen Kaiser played a word and said that it was a conversation. In fact, Chiba was asking Caesar that he was not there these days. Poor Caesar was forced by Chibas arrogance. Where is the birth? For a few hours, until the mouth was dry, Chiba put him to rest. "There is no power at all, but I have to go to rest. I really should beat and beat you." Chiba said, calling the phone bug. When I heard this, Caesar suddenly yelled: "What is no effort!! This submarine is obviously my repair is not it! You have to know how much wasteful a submarine is so long!!~! And Chiba is indifferent, tilting up Erlang''s legs, and slamming him out with his hands: "Okay, go out, I have to call, don''t bother me here, if you have nothing to do - go to treat other people." After the bombardment of Caesar, the phone bug rang. "Brublu...oh.....hey? Is it Luo?" Robin? ! Chiba replied quickly: "It''s me! I am in Luo''s submarine! Are you all right?!" Robin on the phone seemed to be squatting for a while, and the sound of a surprise came. "Chiba!! You found Luo?! Great, he is fine!" Well, I went to the meeting place and found Luos submarine in the surrounding waters, chased by black beard, but now its safe. "Great! Luo in order to cover us away, use the room to transfer us away, but I did not come out, just worried about him." Robin, a phone worm, said with surprise. Then Robin hurriedly called Bonnie and others. They heard the news that Chiba had arrived. Naturally, there was no excitement. Chiba also told them about the five-month incident and the news that happened on the road. And when Chiba mysteriously told them that Bega Punk had a black beard and was ready to teach Bega Punk, Bonnie and others suddenly laughed. Chiba said with some confusion: "Hey? What are you laughing at? Is it wrong?" "No, no," Bonnie said with a smile. She said with a smile: "Hey, black beard and Bega Punk are joining hands. We already know, as you said, you have been transformed. Kedo, we have also seen, if it weren''t for him, relying on the power of the rumor, how can we escape from being beaten?" "Do you know too?" Chiba suddenly like a deflated ball, muttering in a low voice: "I wanted to surprise you a little bit........" "Not only do they know that they are united, and, hey, we know where Bega Punk is." This time, Chiba was really taken aback. To know such a scientist like Berga Punk, his location is definitely the highest secret of the Navy. To find out where he is, Chiba is no news at all. "Really? There!" Chiba asked with a surprise. He said with a fist: "When we have finished the matter at hand, we will go to ''visit'' him and ask him to know the end with us! "That is natural!" After talking to Robin for a while, Chiba hangs up the phone with satisfaction, and then walks out of the room with a smile. Open the room, a flashing Chiba appeared in front of Caesar. "Ah! What are you doing!!! Scared me! Even if you are a captive, don''t treat it like this!!" With a stool sitting down, Chiba smiled at Caesar: "Hey, Caesar, I just called them with Bonnie." Looking at Chiba''s smile, Caesar subconsciously moved back a few steps and swallowed: "Oh, then they are fine, it''s great!" After that, Caesar forced a smile that was more ugly than crying. Chiba also smiled brilliantly. He walked over and photographed Caesar''s shoulder and smashed the pale Caesar. "Oh, yeah, they are so lucky that they are okay, relying on Luo, they are lucky to be fine." Sucking his mouth, Caesar was confused by Chiba that he didn''t know what to say, and he could only laugh at the ݆. ask for flowers Looking at his look, Chiba took a few Kedot''s shoulders and said with a smile: "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I won''t blame you for not giving up any strength. You are not on board this anyway." Well, its just a prisoner. Its normal to not shoot. The more I listened, the more I was wrong. I was photographed on the back by Chiba. I was looking up at Chiba with a spurt of blood. "I, I really have no bad intentions. Then, I will fight at that time." Its terrible, dont say Kaido, just a black beard is almost a second! "I know, I know, but ''useless captives are going to be thrown into the sea to avoid wasting food.'' Is this the rule of the sea? And ''Little Black'' seems to be hungry too. What do you say to feed? "Chiba said with a smile on Caesar''s shoulder." ........... Caesar had a cockroach, his nose was pumping, and two lines of tears flowed down his cheeks. He cried and hugged his hands and said, "Don''t!! Don''t!! I still use!! I can''t eat much. Something!!" When Chiba left, the Thunder bombarded the Black Beard Pirates. Caesar looked at the submarine''s mirror, but the serpent-like sea king was called ''Little Black''? Thinking of the five-ringed teeth in his mouth, Caesar''s bladder swelled, so he couldn''t scare the urine. "I, I still use wow!!!! Don''t throw me out!!!" Caesar said, holding the legs of Chiba, crying and crying. "I didn''t say that I will throw you into the sea. Look, I am not very normal. Would you ask me something?" Chibas face showed a sly smile: "Of course, this is mainly because you are not honest." "" Inquire about things? After hearing these words, Caesar glimpsed, and then the chicken said: "Honest and honest, I am sure, no matter what you ask, I will say!" "Oh, this is right," Chiba smiled and pulled Caesar up, patted his clothes intimately, and this movement made Caesar awkward. Chiba looked at Caesar intimately and said softly: "Caesar, you said, DoFranming, why do you want to give you a white bead for the dragon? And how did he get it from the aunt? Little beads?" Caesar glanced at him, licking his two eyes, like a ghost, holding a thousand leaves. . v4 Chapter 293： : The origin of beads For the previous things, Chiba always felt that it was not that simple. The kind of white beads can absorb the lifespan of various creatures. Obviously the Navy knows, but they have not stopped it? Although there are a lot of **** in the navy, there are more people who are psychologically upholding justice, like Krabi, like a smoke man. Perhaps their level is not enough, but Karp''s level is definitely enough. The entire navy should not be able to take advantage of his information. From the first glance, Chiba knows the absolute meaning of ''justice'' in Karp''s heart. Others should be much stronger. If the kind of beads is really known to him, according to Karp''s character, even if it is a Tianlong person, it is estimated that he will also ruin those beads. However, Karp did not destroy the beads. Instead, when Chiba ruined the beads, Karps face also showed an angry "four-three-three" expression, which is very intriguing. And if you look for beads, there is absolutely no need for the Tianlong people to look for it, and the strength of the Tianlong people is obviously low, but the beads are worn on the body, and there seems to be no signs of losing their life. There is definitely something important here, but I don''t know the news. Although he did not expect to be able to ask the secrets of the deepest from Caesar, he must know something as the most important scientist under His Majesty. Sure enough, when he just asked this sentence, Caesar showed a shocking expression. Great! Chiba had a happy heart, but his face had a serious expression. He held his fingers and hung his eyebrows. He said with a good intention: "What happened, my Mr. Caesar, your look, is Don''t want to say? Um?" Caesar was awkward, and his heart quickly measured that his precious little life was compared with loyalty to the last oppressor. Nothing was thought of to open the latter and choose his own life. Just kidding, Dolfranming is dead, why should I obey the vow not to say it? Thinking of this, Caesar quickly raised his head, and his eyes were shackled for several laps, and then he carefully watched Chiba and said: "That, I said, you will not throw me into the sea... ." This guy really knows something! Chiba thought excitedly, but his face became gloomy. Coldly, Chiba Pi smiled and said, "Oh? Are you talking about conditions with me? Don''t throw you into the sea? Oh, it depends on your performance." Caesar''s eyes lit up in a flash, and he pulled a chair and let Chiba sit down, and then he said it next to him. "That white bead is, I know a lot. Dolfranming gave me three tasks, one is to study various weapons for him to sell, the other is the devil fruit, and the best one is about Have you seen these beads with these beads, then you know how evil it is." Chiba turned a blank eye and said coldly: "Don''t talk nonsense, hurry, I know that the white beads are used to plunder life, but do you know how it is used?" When I heard Chiba ask this question, Caesars face suddenly appeared a few drops of cold sweat. He said slyly: "Hah, haha, this, this, me, I am not too sure...." After talking about Chibas face was a bit gloomy, Caesar said quickly: But I know where the beads came from! And I know how to make it!!! Know how to make it? Chiba raised an eyebrow and said, "Continue." "Yes, yes..." Wiped the sweat, Caesar no longer dared to drag, and said quickly: "These white beads contain the power of the soul. You can say that it can plunder the life. It should also know that it is from the ''four emperors. ''Aunt''s handwriting?'' Chiba nodded. Caesar found a pill from his body and continued: "This is a ''macro" drug. Dolfranming is relying on this white bead to trade with the aunt, although this ''massive'' drug Not fully developed, only half a giant''s body size, and only ten minutes, with strong side effects, but the aunt still uses this thing to exchange." "There is no need to say the specific process. In short, the process of exchange is controlled by the top leader. The process is absolutely rigorous, and a little news will not be transmitted. It is switching to more than a dozen trading locations, underground black market, drugs. Its just that my confidant is sent to the aunts hand, and thats how my aunt knows how the aunt made the ball..... "But do you know, the means of aunt''s making? You absolutely can''t think of it." Here, Caesar seems to think of something bad, and his face changes slightly: "When those white beads are destroyed, they disappear directly?" Will it disappear like a soul?" Hearing here, Chiba also faintly guessed something. His face was ugly and said: "What do you mean, these beads are made up of the souls drawn by the aunt? Is the bead a soul?" So, my blow....... However, Caesars next sentence made him a little relieved. "It''s the soul, but those souls are dead. They are forcibly drawn. If Chiba you broke those beads, it is not just killing, but it saves the group... civilians! They thank you for being too late. !" Caesar said with a charming smile. Glanced at Caesar, Chiba said faintly: "If you pay attention, continue." "Yes, yes... I was lucky enough to see the whole process of aunt''s production. It seems that the number of productions is not up to the requirements? Or what I forgot, anyway, the aunt made hundreds of transactions at the trading place, and proposed to make up. Not enough." "The process of production, is it used? 1.3" "It''s the people who use it, and the unlucky pirates who are captured by the aunt," Caesar said with a smile: "The aunt makes the beads very simple, just simply extracting the soul from the person and then pinching them into a sphere." ,but" Caesars meal was filled with an indescribable emotion, like a combination of fear and excitement: But those souls lose contact with their original master when they are drawn out, they are dead souls. But this is not enough. It alone is not enough to make the soul hard." "Aunt is taking similar steps to make their hearts full of negative emotions such as cruelty and anger. It is very simple, that is, using punishment, and only the soul full of negative emotions will be strong after being drawn out." . v4 Chapter 294： : Unravel the doubt cloud Caesar kept talking about it, and Chiba listened to the chair next to him. When I heard the aunt extracting the soul, Chiba had some sympathy for the pirates, but she still frowned and asked: "Is there a lot of prisoners in the aunt? There are hundreds of thousands of beads accumulated under Dolfranming. ?" "No, no, you seem to understand the wrong, a bead is not a person''s soul, a soul in a person can probably extract twenty to thirty? Almost! At that time, the coward was scared and didn''t even look at it. Clear, but one thing is wrong, the stronger the strength, the more times his soul will be drawn, the stronger the strength, the more pain he will suffer! ݆~~~~~ Before he finished laughing, Chiba slammed his foot on Caesar''s face and slammed him straight across the wall. "Shut up, what else do you know!" The twitching slid down from the dent on the wall. Caesar squatted for a long time before he got up from the ground. Then he didn''t dare to laugh anymore. He shook his head honestly: "I don''t know anything else, Olympus. By the way, I have sent 14 of these beads to the basement of Dolfranming, and I dont know why he valued the beads so much. There are so many, and every time they are carried, they will be destroyed. Really, it hurts me every time. There are fewer experimental subjects........" One said that Caesar suddenly found himself saying something wrong, and quickly ran out of his mouth and said: "Haha, haha, remember, I still have something, I will go first, ݆~~~~ When Caesar had finished speaking, Chiba had a heavy foot on him, and he flew straight out from the doorway, and smashed a piece of instrument in the distance. Chiba sat in a chair and drank coldly: "Roll! If you don''t see it, you can use it! Labor capital will throw you into the sea!" It was said that Caesar quickly climbed up from the pile of instruments and ran out of the belt. "call" A long sigh of relief, Chiba shook his head in accordance with his eyebrows. This bead may have any special advantage for the Tianlong people, and they can''t go to the aunt to ask for this kind of beads, so they rely on Dolfranming to come from the middle of the week... Looking down for a while, Chiba sneered and said to himself: "Oh, I know that after the war on the top, why did the old man of the sword come to kill me? It was not because I rescued Ace from the prison. It was because I killed Dolfranming, so I broke the supply of their beads." "What supply of beads?" "Hmmm?" Hearing this voice, Chiba quickly looked out the door, and after seeing the figure, he said with surprise: "Ro! You woke up!" Luo slowly walked in from the door and smiled and looked at Chiba and said, "Well, although there is still a dizzy head, thank you this time, Chiba is the master." Chiba smiled and stood up, hammering a punch at Luo''s chest, and Luo also slammed him a punch, and the two hugged a bit, then looked at each other and laughed out loud. "Ha ha ha! What thank you! If it weren''t for you, Bonnie might be waiting on the black beard''s site now!" Shaking his head, Luo also smiled and said: "That is not necessarily, Robin is so easy to be caught, listen to your tone, they should be fine." "Oh, nothing, now we are going to the island where they are going." "Go there?" Luo looked at the console with amazement. He said with confusion: "Would you operate the submarine?" "Of course I won''t, but I won''t find something to drag on?" Chiba pointed out and said: "Look at yourself, what is it." Wen Yan Luo closed his eyes and began to observe the color for a while, then he opened his eyes and looked at Chiba with surprise: "How did you do it? That is, the sea king class? And look at the length, want to Its more than two kilometers long! The sea king class is the nemesis of our demon fruit... Just saying, Luo Yi took a moment, then cried and said: "Forgot, Chiba is the master, you do not seem to be afraid of the sea? Five months have not seen, your strength is much stronger." "Oh, I know that I am amazing, hey, I can waste a lot of work for this sea king class." Different from hearing the admiration of the enemy, when I heard the praise of my companions, Chibas heart suddenly seemed like eating honey. Before the troubles of the doubtful cloud were swept away, Chiba said that he and the team of this serpent-like sea king had been savoured and praised, which attracted a lot of praise. After the completion of Chiba''s boasting, Luo also restarted the submarine, and then Chiba finally reluctantly liberated the poor sea king class - took a large heart out of the wrist mark and gave it back. Looking at the sea king class that almost escaped, Luo said something silent: "I havent said that it is the service of the snake. "Oh, that," Chibas face was not red-hearted and waved: ''I feel that this kind of fierce should not be too relaxed, so I added a layer of insurance after surrendering it, oh, How about it, I only took out his heart, but there was no transparent hole in it. After showing off his current strength to Luo, Chiba by the way, he said 613 of his own experiences together, and even with the things that happened in Dresden, he said all the words of Caesar just now, hope. Luo Neng gave advice. But after thinking for a while, Luo shook his head and smiled. "I don''t have anything to add. Except for surprise, I was surprised. I thought that our ''explosive island'' plan was very big. I didn''t expect you to find it in Chiba. A thing that is many times bigger than that, Tianlong and the Navy........" Shaking his head, the inexplicable brilliance flashed in the eyes: "Now, I am not going to take care of these things. In short, I will solve the troubles in front of me." "That''s right," Chiba nodded. Yang was lying on the chair. His eyes were filled with faint light: "Three times and five times, we shot it. What is it really? Hey, even if it is eaten." Rare fruit, the clown is still a clown, like the one who gains strength by killing the partner, it is simply the insult to the pirate. After a pause, Chiba stretched out three fingers. "First, carry out the ''Explosive Island'' program, kill the black beard and the aunt, and second, find Bega Punk, follow him ''theory theory'', and finally..." Chiba looked at the last finger and said coldly: "Finally, let''s take a look at the navy and the Tianlong people. In private, what is the collusion, what they call "justice" is what it is." v4 Chapter 295： : Rolling the old lady After Luo woke up, the other people on the boat didn''t take long to wake up. After seeing Chiba, he gave him a bear hug. Babo stretched the two bear''s paws and patted the back of Chiba, and said with a deep cry: "Hey!! The man outside is going to catch me and roast. Thank you, Chiba, you are coming, or else Now even the captain will be lost by electricity. I will lose it. If the captain is familiar, it is not good...." "Amount..." Chiba twitched his mouth and didn''t know what to say. Luo is squinting at his face and directly squatting at his back collar. He threw him outside the door: "Hey, you give me some attention in front of others!" "Haha... He is a good crew, and it looks like my house''s Choba." Chiba smiled and looked at Luo. His face showed a sneer: "Hey, the key moment can be used as a spare food~" Babo, who just got up and wanted to come in, stopped at the door and a foot stuck on the threshold. "This way," Luo smiled softly, pressed the hat and glanced at the eye. "I think so too. Chiba is the master, I don''t know if the bear meat is grilled." Chiba echoed and turned to look at Bebo. Two lines of sweat ran down from Bepo''s head, and then he quickly turned his head and ran out of the door like an escape: "Captain! Wait! Wait! I, I am going to catch the fish!!!!" Looking at the Bellow wolf and fleeing, Chiba and Luo looked at each other and laughed. The idleness of the road was not mentioned beforehand. Luos submarine was still very fast in speed. After spending a long time, Chiba came to Bonnies meeting place. It is a small, peaceful island, and most of the island is occupied by forests, of course, except for the woods and the towns that are built. If you look at it from the sky, you can see that from the middle of the island, the town and the forest are half each, and the division is neat. This is the gathering island that Bonnie said, and there is no strong on the island. Originally here is the chassis of Kaido, sheltered by the and country, but now because of the disappearance of Kaido, it has become an island of no ownership. However, because it is closer to the ''country country'' and there are more reasons for the tribute, it is a quiet and peaceful place. When Chiba and others arrived at the island, the sky was already dark. The surface of the sea floated, and the submarine slowly floated out of the sea. Chiba came out of the submarine and stretched out. "Call! Smuggled in a small submarine. I haven''t been to such a lot of people for a long time." Bebo and others also followed from Chiba and stretched out. The sea breeze blows Babbo''s soft fur, and he blinks his head without any discomfort: "Yeah, yeah, the captain''s small submarine is too small, suffocating inside, there is a good boat~~~ At this time, Luo just came out from the inside and heard the words of Beibo. Luo Luo walked to him with no expression. He said coldly: "Oh? It seems that these days you are really broken, then please work harder. For a while, the task of watching the ship will be handed over to you." When Babton was a moment, a bear''s face became crumpled. Before he even asked for mercy, Luo opened the room and took a palm on the shoulder of Babo, directly transferring him to the boat. Chiba raised her eyebrows on one side, and she looked at the little tempered Luo. If he clap his hands without a problem, Luo turned his head and let his crew disperse to the island to sprinkle, but definitely can''t provoke right and wrong. This proposal naturally got the consent of everyone, and the unfortunate Bepo was instantly forgotten by them. "Yay!!!!!" "Attention is really good, but... you still don''t follow, the reminder is too eye-catching." Chiba smiled and walked behind Caesar, also opened the room and photographed him, and transferred him directly to the submarine. . "Well, you still have to study that monitor. If you find the location of Bega Punk early, you will work hard~" Clapping his hands, Chiba pulled out a phone bug from his arms and gave them to Bonnie: "Well, where are they? Why didn''t they come out and look for us..." Chiba and Luo went to find Bonnie, and the submarine slowly sneaked into the water. As for the ticket crew of Luo, I didnt know where to go. While walking on the street, Chiba is calling the phone bug. "Brublu..." But before the phone bugs started, a broken sound came from a restaurant on the side of the road, and the next table shook the hotel door with great strength, and slammed into the ground. "Hey! Girl! Labor is calling you!! Are you jealous! Labor is talking to you!!" The passers-by around walked over and stretched their necks and looked at the door of the hotel. Chiba frowned and continued to carry the phone bug, intending to bypass the crowd and continue to move forward. Listening to this voice and words, it is obvious that a mantle is rogue, although some sympathize with the unlucky woman, but Chiba has no interest in saving her, after all, no one knows if there will be recognition of him here. But just after a few steps, Chiba found that Luo stood outside the crowd. Wrinkled, Chiba shook his head and walked over: ". Hey, Luo, can''t see you have a good habit of seeing righteousness, or let''s go, did you just see the navy ship at the port? Or less? Things are better." "It''s not that I have any courage," Luo said with a smile: "Chiba is the master, who are you looking at?" who is it? Chiba turned his head and looked at it, and when he saw the scene in the crowd, his mouth was pumped. It should have been a good hotel, and there was a big hole on the wall where two people (Lie Hao) were tall, and through the big hole, it was just the way to see the inside. A tall man with a muscular body and a tattoo on his bald head, it looks so good and not evil. In addition, a few younger brothers who are obviously not good-looking around him, the first impression is the mantle rogue. And in front of him, quietly eating ..... amount, it should be said that the woman who eats Haisai in Hu is the Bonnie who has not seen Chiba for a long time. Pink long hair, pretty face, even if the food in front of her desk is a little scary, but this can not hide her beauty, um, the audience of the ninety-nine of the audience is focused on Bonnie. It seems that I saw more people around me. Bonnie suddenly raised her head from a table like a hill, frowned, and said with a kind of mosquito-like gas, very impatient. "Go to the old lady." In the distance, Chibas painful hand covered her face. . v4 Chapter 296： :cp0 reproduction After Bonnie took out that sentence, Chiba faintly felt Luo Qiang''s smile. The joy of reunion was instantly replaced by shackles. Chiba looked up and looked at Bonnie...some of the **** around him. After Bonnie took the sentence, the people around him glimps at the same time, and then the face becomes a bit weird. After a few short sluts, the faces turned from red to white, and then turned from white to green. The bald-headed man was shot on the table in front of Bonnie and flew a table of food out. "Smelly girl!! You dare to marry me!!! You know......." When he hadn''t finished speaking, he closed his mouth and looked at him in horror. The sweat of the beans ran down his forehead. Bonnie''s five fingers were claw-like, with a glimmer of light shining from his heart, only a few centimeters from his heart. From the five fingers, he can feel a breath of death. Of course, she stopped not because she kept her hand, but because a man in a robe stood in front of him and reached out and grabbed her hand. Looking at the murderous Bonnie, Chiba said with a smile: "Well, do you want to let her live, I will give you a better meal, OK? Don''t be angry about this thing... Bonnie lowered her head and didn''t answer Chiba''s words, and her other hand squeezed a phoenix eye fist, squatting against the Chiba''s temple 280, while the right leg was directly picked up, facing Chiba. The lower abdomen is over the top. "Hey, who told you these moves?" Chiba sucked in the air, but Bonnies attack was not too strong, but the speed was incomparably fast, and the fist almost pulled out a shadow in the air. One hand grabbed Bonnie''s fist, and Chiba lifted her leg in front of Bonnie''s knee. "clang!!!!!" A crisp metal crash came from the knees of the two men, and then Chiba saw that Bonnie gradually radiated a familiar light. Bonnie lowered her head and clenched her fist. The ground around her suddenly broke into pieces, and the cobweb-like cracks spread for dozens of meters. A dignified atmosphere was filled with dozens of squares. Meter. Ok? ? ? This is not used in the Judicial Island. ! ! I dont want to hide my identity anymore. Chibas face is cold and sweaty: Wait! Bonnie!!! Its me!!! As he spoke, Chiba''s hands glared at Bonnie''s face and forced her eyes to be transferred to herself. Ok? What is this voice? Chiba? In the cold sweat of Chiba, the murderousness in Bonnie''s eyes gradually disappeared, and the two surprises from the heart appeared in her eyes. "Chiba!!!!" When the fist was released, Bonnie yelled and threw herself into the arms of Chiba, holding him in his arms, and kept his head in the arms of Chiba. "Great!! When did you come! Robin asked me to come to you!! But I have not waited for a long time and have not waited for you!" Gently touching Bonnies hair, Chibas face was reddish and said: Sorry, let you wait for so long... "Don''t say sorry," Bonnie showed her face from Chiba''s arms. Some serious said: "Sister Robin said, don''t say sorry between us!" "Oh, well, then don''t say it," Chiba said with a chuckle, and at the same time desperately took the courage to gently put a hand on Bonnie''s waist. It seems that I feel a little bit, Bonnie''s face is slightly red, but she not only did not send her hand, but more firmly clasped Chiba. Just as the atmosphere changed from nervous to calm and changed to another place, Luo suddenly came in from the door. I threw the little punks on the ground: "Chiba is the master of the house, these few want to run away with the chaos just now, I was caught back..." The words have not been finished yet, and the face of Chiba and Bonnie suddenly became red. Luo smoked his mouth and bent over to pick up the little punks and turned and walked out of the room. ".........I will go out first, you will continue." After half an hour, the storm hit severely Bonnie meal a few small fry, is happily clutching two large meat bones, grinning with Chiba (beca) said. "Chiba, you know that we found the aunt''s men on the island. They seem to be very interested in this island!" Chiba shrugged and said indifferently: "It''s normal, she should already know that Kaido was transformed into a semi-mechanical person? The last power queen left by Kaido and the fruit capable legion have been run by her wolverine. So what other scruples does she have?" Luo also nodded: "Chiba''s head is right, the three disasters have already died two, only one queen is missing, how can the aunt give up the chassis of Kaiduo, not to mention, the aunt and the chassis of Kaido would have been Its very close, and there are many conflicts... Sighed, Chiba said by saying: "I am afraid... the four emperors Bai pirate group will not return to that glory time. In fact, Chiba has no disgusting feelings for Kaidu from the bottom of his heart. Even if he disappeared for nearly a year, his men did not give up looking for him. Only this point can be seen that Kaidos absolutely does not. Like aunt. But who knows that when the war on the top, Kayto will be seriously injured by Chiba, or even disappear? It is also the multiple injuries from Kay. After the war, Chiba is truly the top of the world. Sighed, Chiba shook his head and didn''t think about it. Just then, the phone bug in Chibas arms suddenly shouted. "Is Robin?... Hey... Hey? Robin, what''s wrong, I am going to you, it''s coming soon." Robin over there seemed to be a little breathless. She whispered, "Chiba, don''t go anywhere, I found something, come over as soon as possible. Bonnie is by your side?" Bonnie quickly said that the phone bug said: "What, what? Robin?" Remember the place where the aunts men were just beginning to discover? The one in the woods? "remember." "That''s good, they will come with Chiba as soon as possible. Here, the aunt is having a secret meeting with the Navy and the Tianlong people!" Aunt''s men and the Navy Tianlong people? Chiba blinked and asked softly: "Dragons... Are they here again? And come here?" This time I will answer Chiba, who is low in tone. He said in a low voice, "Yes, its Tianlong people, and there is a acquaintance around Tianlong people. Remember the cp0 on the judicial island? That has The phantom is the cp0 of the white tiger fruit." ꡯ Chiba stepped on the ground and made a deep footprint. "Oh, of course, I remember, I remember clearly, he was really embarrassed when he first played me." v4 Chapter 297： : There are hatreds that can’t report The sea breeze gradually blew, and the clouds in the air followed, and soon the last bright moonlight in the air was hidden under the dark clouds. The three thousand leaves are close to the ground like a breeze, and they are rushing through the woods. Looking up and looking at the air in the air, Chiba put away the fruit in his hand and rubbed his hand to wipe the sweat on his head. "Oh, the black wind is high, it is suitable for sneak attack, and there is such a big moon in the air - what?" As I said, the light in the eyes of Chiba flashed. Not far from the front, several navies stood on the dense branches, and the dense foliage completely covered their bodies, but in Chiba. In the domineering, they are as obvious as the fire in the night. Chiba turned his head to Luo and Bonnie, and then pointed to the front. The two nodded intently, lightly in the air, and suddenly erected. falling edge A bird was alarmed and fluttered with wings. Three small squeaks came from the tree, and Chiba appeared on the man''s body directly on the ''monthly step''. In the hand he did not respond to, he gently pointed at the man''s waist. The powerful current entered his whole body along the fingers of Chiba, and the navy was stunned by the two eyes. After he was put away, Chiba fell to the ground, and Luo and Bonnie also settled one by one, and nodded to each other and continued to move forward. After continuing to walk for a few minutes and successively lost more than a dozen navy or pirates, Chiba finally arrived at the destination. Just as they were looking for someone, Qiaoba suddenly jumped out of the grass next to him, shouting excitedly: "Chiba!! Here!!!" Chiba suddenly screamed in surprise: "Qiaoba!" Hug a little about Choba, Chiba put him on his shoulders, and then under his guidance, Robin and Urki found the seven turns and eight turns. He hugged him with Robin, and then he slammed his fist with Urki. Chiba excitedly whispered: "That''s great!! We are getting together again!!!" Urki also touched the big bald head and said with a smile: "Oh, look at your happiness, there is no captain." "Hey, this is not happy~" Chiba stunned Urki, then turned excitedly and said: "Robin, where are they? Go grab them! Let the white tiger come as our reunion." Practice your hand!" Robin nodded, forcing his heart to be happy, and whispered: "Just a few hundred meters in front of the woods, where there is a temporary house, there are dozens of pirates naval guards around." This is that Choba jumped from the shoulders of Chiba and whispered: "Chiba, you said it should be blameless, the Navy guards with the pirates, it is estimated that this can be found in such a no-man''s place." "Oh, that''s really rare..." Chiba said with a smile, looking up and looking far away. "What should we do? Are we ambushing or directly attacking?" Bonnie said excitedly, the two big eyes were shortly written with the words ''getting things''. Looking at a few people eager to try, Chiba licked his mouth and took out the ''Village Yumao'' from the wrist mark: "Hey, is this still a consideration? Of course it is straightforward!" As soon as the voice fell, Chiba squatted on the ground and stepped on the month step and rushed out! Behind him, Bonnie and others also squatted on the ground, rushed out with Chiba, and the eyes sparkled with unprecedented excitement! And Luo took a slap in the mouth: "I knew that this is your plan, then why are you hiding your body shape?" No less than the room in Chiba opened, Luo directly covered the square two kilometers, as his body disappeared, the black shadows in the surrounding woods successively fell from the tree. Looking at the partner behind him, Chibas heart suddenly turned bright. "Hey, don''t give me a hind leg after the meeting..." Whispered a whisper, the blue thunder light on Chiba gradually lighted up. After three steps, Chiba was wrapped in a thick layer of lightning, pulling a thunderbolt like a blue brontosaurus behind. Shadow. If this kind of dazzling light is not visible to those people, they will not need to mix. "What person!!! Stop!" Several navies quickly became defensive formations, and the muzzle was pointed at the thunder of the front. The navies also asked for a voice, and those pirates did not have the mood of the Navy. They lived here for half a night, they were already smashed, and when they saw an enemy attack, they cheered and rushed toward the coming. ask for flowers You must know that they are all elite thieves under the aunt! "Ha ha ha!!! Go to hell!!!" Unlike the Navy, the wicked pirates pulled out their pirate knives, and ໡ shouted and cut the blue light. only "Six-round flower and anchor flower!" An arm appeared on the foremost pirates, holding their arms, thighs, head, and then squatting! ! "This is... ah!!!!" Huge power came from those arms, and they didn''t return to God and they were cut off by the arms. .............. "Hehehe, can''t let you interfere." Robin chuckled and waved again, and countless arms grew out of the words of the pirates. Chiba whispered, and the thunder and lightning strengthened again. He held the knife in both hands and passed through the chaotic pirate group, rushing straight toward the naval formation. The navy general hurriedly yelled and pulled the trigger, and the yellow orange-orange bullets overwhelmed the Chiba like rain. When these bullets were more than ten meters away from Chiba, a black shadow descended from the sky, and the big pillars in their hands danced wildly, not only bombing all the bullets, but even the entire formation was disrupted. Seeing that Urki was flying a few navies in a column in the naval camp, Choba also swallowed a blue wave ball, and his body instantly became a ''wrist-enhanced'' state. "Hey, let''s come too! Gunfighter!!!!" All the roads with a penetrating punch and rain hit the entire navy, disrupting their entire chaotic ears. The Chiba trail went straight through the Navy, and the thunder and lightning suddenly disappeared. The thunder and lightning on the ''Village Yumao'' suddenly spread out dozens of meters long. A huge lightning knife appeared in Chiba! "Come to me." Chiba laughed, and the lightning knife in his hand quickly cut three times. The three roads are nearly a kilometer long. Almost half of the forest-lit knives appear in the air, crossing, and the next cabin is cut down! . v4 Chapter 298： : This is my greeting The landmines were cut straight down. When the two hundred-meter-long thunderblades of Chiba had not yet arrived at the log cabin, the horrible momentum radiated from them made the navy and the sea squad around the mouth twitch. A navy looked at the air, and the horrible oppression even made him almost unable to lift his head: "This, what is this!! Who is the person who came here? Why, how come, have such a strong fighting power!!!" Luos figure also showed his figure on a tree far away. He looked at the three thunderblades in the air with some surprises. He said with a little surprise: Is the strength of Chibas mastery already reached this level? ?" These three Thunderblades are not as easy to come as before. Although they are still the ''three-stage sniper'' of Chiba, the amount of lightning power attached above is enormous. Originally, the fruits of Chibas thunder are the best fruits to be developed, not to mention the fact that this time, it was Chibas use of two two seven zero thunder fruits, the power of superposition! Not yet reached the ground, the flashing Le Mans was frantically pulled out from the thunderblade, and a large pit was blown out of the cabin. Just as the Thunderblade was about to be cut on the wooden house, the log cabin crashed into a crack, and the three figures quickly rushed out of the wooden house. The two figures retire rapidly, and one of the tall figures is still yelling at the front while retreating: "The pirates!!! Retreat!!!" The other one is straightforward to the Thunderblade, and the figure changes rapidly in the air. The figure quickly expanded, and a white hair grew from him. Five dagger-like blades protruded from his fingers, and a few black hairs condensed into a big king on his head. "White Tiger Chief!!!!!!" Seeing the white tiger in the air, the navy cried in surprise: "Sir!!!! Fast!! They are all invaders!!!" Chiba licked her lips and snorted: "Is it out? You seem to give them a lot of confidence, let me crush their confidence!!" White Tiger''s eyes flushed toward Chiba, and a white film was gradually formed on his body. He suddenly grew his mouth and snorted at the thunderblade in the air. !!!!! A circle of sound spreads like a real sound wave in front of the thunderblade, and it is straight ahead. "!!!" "Ha ha ha!! This is the white tiger chief''s stunt white tiger !!!! A navy is resisting Bonnie''s offense, watching the air excited and yelling: "The former chief used this trick to directly kill a hundred-meter-long sea king creature!" But before he finished, the sound wave in front of the thunderblade gave a cracking sound like a mirror, and then the direct became a shard! The white tiger screamed twice, and two sound waves rushed up, which was able to offset the remaining Thunderblade. It seems that I feel that I lost my face before my men. The white tiger squinted slightly, and a white air flow around him, his voice whispering from his chest. Two figures of tens of meters have already ran out, and the short one suddenly turned around and screamed: "White Tiger!!!! What are you doing!! Retreat!!! You didn''t recognize the people in the air? That is Chiba!!" Chiba? Hearing these two words, the white tiger''s pupil suddenly shrank, and when he saw the people in the distant Le Mang, the white air flow suddenly oscillated. "damn it!!!" The white tiger snorted, and his breath suddenly dropped. He no longer cares about his face. He turned back and fled back in the eyes of many navy shocked eyes. "Now I know it! Its late!!!" Chiba shouted, his figure quickly accelerated in the air, and at the same time turned a thundering fruit into a glittering fruit, slamming into the air. Dozens of handles with a pale yellow glow formed in the sky, flying through the air, from all sides to the white tiger in front. Nowadays, the Tian Cong Yun Sword is not used as a sword at the beginning. After Chiba had the City Yumao, he adjusted the Tian Congyun sword. He converted all of the ''hard'' and ''sharp'' parts into an attribute of ''explosion'', increasing its explosive properties by tens of times, so now every blast of clouds is comparable to missiles, and More flexible than missiles. How fast is the speed of light? Although the sky clumps of Chiba are still not comparable to the speed of light, there is no problem catching up with people who are more than a dozen meters ago, not to mention the white tiger is not known for its speed. The white tiger did not leave in the first time, it was his first mistake, and looking at Chiba, it was his second mistake. Chibas hand pointed out that the light saber in the air caught up with the white tiger in half of the finger, and shot from the white tiger in all directions.... "Ha ha ha ha!!! White Tiger!! You thought I was as weak as before! Feel my kind greetings!" Chiba shouted and shouted: "Explosion!!!!" The dozens of stalks in the air suddenly burst into abnormality, and then burst into the white tiger''s ugly face! "Damn bastard!!!" "boom!!!!" A group of dozens of meters of explosive gas waves shrouded the forests of hundreds of meters in a circle. The trees were burned to the ashes by the hot temperature of the explosion at the moment of contact, and several people thought that ''close to the white tiger would be safe.'' The thief who is very far away is too late to be burned to ash. "White Tiger!!!!" The distant figure screamed anxiously, and Chiba discovered that the figure in the distance turned out to be a woman. female? Is there any high position in the Navy? Peach rabbit? Who else? Chibas doubts have just turned into a fruit of surgery, and suddenly there is a silhouette in the smoke in front of me! Ten sharp cold lights shone in the hands of the white tiger, and the white tiger was blown up, but his eyes were red and red, and his body was full of arrogance. The claws of the two hands stretched out to hide ten centimeters long, and stabbed like a dagger to the Chiba, one stabbed the neck of Chiba and the other stabbed the heart of Chiba. "Go to hell!! Chiba!!!" The white tiger squats, with his burnt hair, the brutal breath has skyrocketed 2.7 times. but "Three paragraphs... sniper!!" Three stern knives appeared in the air, with three bright red blood, illuminating the pupils of Chiba''s plain water. The white tiger''s two arms squirmed silently, and a bright red crack pulled from his head to the bottom, dividing him into two companions. "you" The white tiger seemed to want to say something, but Chiba looked at him faintly, then opened the room directly and disappeared in front of him. The woman''s face in the distance suddenly changed, and she couldn''t take care of the white tiger. Her feet stepped on the air and rushed out of the room on the ''monthly step''. "Oh, its not so easy to go." Chiba trail appeared directly in front of her, holding the knife in the backhand, and smashed her handle. . v4 Chapter 299： : Captive Shi Cuixi Chiba''s wielding knives draw a fierce wind in the air, pulling a shadow behind it. Listening to the sound, the woman changed her face and knew that she couldnt stop the blow. She simply gave up the defense and extended a hand directly to the forehead of Chiba. "Finger gun!!!" A small air mass squatted on the forehead of Chiba, wrapped in the armed color domineering Chiba just gently tilted his head, it resolved this impact, but the power contained in it caused a pain in his skull. This woman, the strength is high! Is it just a little worse than the white tiger? Chiba was slightly surprised and thought of it. But you shouldnt stop it, you should stop and wait for the white tiger! A heavy knife squatted on her shoulder, Chiba did not have the slightest pity to cherish the meaning of jade, the powerful force broke out directly, and the woman''s shoulder was instantly shattered by Chiba. She screamed, her mouth was a blood spurting out, but the blood of the mouth was dark green, and the face of her head covered with 14 faces rushed toward Chiba, and Chiba could clearly smell the sweet smell from the blood. "Humph!" With a cold sigh, Chiba directly controlled a thunderbolt to make the **** fly into a gray fly, and at the same time slammed into her stomach. "cough!!!!" This is not a joke, and Chibas fist directly cast her into a bow, and the blood did not spurt out of her mouth like money, and the breath suddenly succumbed. The following navy saw this scene, and their faces became like white paper. "Sir!!" "Here, let''s be honest," snorted, and Chiba threw her at the following Joeb: "Qiaoba! Don''t let her die! I will ask her from her mouth to discuss what is going on here. It!" Choba quickly caught her and then shouted: "Good!!" Nodded, Chiba turned into a thunder and rushed to the distance: "I will hand it over to you first! I am going to chase the aunt''s man!" But when it was just rushed out, Chiba found the men who had escaped before the aunt. "Chiba is the master, you are coming, thinking that you should come." Luo stood in the room, yelling at the ''ghost crying'' smile, and in front of him is a black-haired three-blade shape, the professional boxer''s big man, he did not wear clothes in the upper body, wearing a black cloak, wearing in his hand A pair of large black gloves. "Charlotte Owen, the fourth son of ''Aunt''." Chiba smiled and fell to the side of Luo, while squeaking his fingers, and slowly walked toward the big man: "Talk, What are you doing here? Well? I dont know if I took your heart away, who is the aunt who should be angered this time? Tianlong people? Or the navy? Charlotte Owen subconsciously stepped back and pointed at their guilty voice: "Chiba!!! Luo!! Do you really want to fight with your mother!! Just a few of you?!" "Yes, just a few of us," Chiba stalled, stepping closer to Owen, and said with a smile: "Its hard, you still want to rely on those people, or the relationship with the Tianlong people, we are not Does the law work for ''you''?" "......." Owen stepped back, but in the next moment, he suddenly slammed his feet and bounced back to the rear. Seeing this scene, Chiba shook his head and Luo snorted behind him. "baton!" Luo appeared directly behind Owen''s retreat, holding the right hand of the ghost crying: "I really thought you could escape?" It seems that I know that Luo will block him in the back, and Owen also looks awkward, directly to a group, with a hint of red light on the glove, facing Luo. However, Luo did not seem to see a direct knife, and straightened his fist and the whole arm into two! "Oh?" Chiba brows one pick: "Luo this kid, even developed to this extent, hey, you have to hurry." Owen screamed on the ground, madly rolling on the ground, and at the same time said incredulously: "How is it possible! As long as anything is touched by me! It will be heated in an instant!! Just rely on your knife I can''t hurt my fault!!" "That wouldn''t let the knife touch you, just use my room." Luo face appeared in front of him with no expression, and he fainted him with a heavy handle. When Chiba took Owen back, the Bonnies had already dealt with the battlefield there, and there seemed to be many navies and pirates in the distance. But how could they possibly catch up with them? When the Navy and the pirates arrived, they had not been traced in Chiba. Looking at the screaming crickets everywhere, the navy lieutenant who rushed to the face became as ugly as the bottom of the pot. When he saw the white tiger that had been cut into a breathable breath, his face was no longer the bottom of the pot. It was exactly like a five-hundred man, and the cold sweat drowned from his forehead. "It should, damn, this, this is, what is going on!!!" The lieutenant general could no longer care about his subordinates. He grabbed a navy next to a 287 wounded and shouted: " What is going on here! What is going on here! How can Baihu become like this!! You are alert to be like this!!" "Cough and cough...." The navy soldier coughed a few times with pain. His face became red because of pain: ",л,׻ is killed by thousands, Chiba, we have tried to stop him." No one knows where he came from, and the brethren have tried their best..." The Lieutenant General Navy released his hand and said with no eyes: "Thousands, Chiba? How could he be here, and he was not seriously injured in the Dresden Rosa by the generals?" Because the lieutenant fell to the ground and hit the wound, the navy grinned and touched the wound: "Hey... Lieutenant, Chiba, I didnt know it a week ago, but he is absolutely not hurt, can Two strokes of the second off the white tiger, a man who subdued Stricksey, how to look is not like an injured look." "Lian Shi Cui Xidu....two cp0 are all....... all..." The lieutenant general slowly glanced around for a while, and he did not see the shadow of Streisie. He sat down on the floor with tears. "The two grandfathers are gone. All the pots on this one are on me? Labor and capital have nothing to do!" v4 Chapter 300： : The relationship of the navy? Not to mention how the Navy lieutenant went back to the five old stars of cp0, and Chiba and his party had already arrived at the ԡ. On the road, Bonnie found a small card from the woman. Although she was hiding in a hidden place in the woman, she still couldn''t escape Bonnie''s search. In addition to those cards, Bonnie also found a lot of cut small notes from the pockets in her clothes. These small notes are written with a line of numbers. At first glance, they are passwords. For what is written on this, Chiba and others are black-eyed and unclear. Robin only knows various languages, she does not understand. These password-like things. "I said how she looks so familiar, it turns out to be you, hey, we can make a big profit now." Chiba looked at the little card that wrote her identity and squinted, and she was already figuring out how to get the information out of her mouth. There is no reason for it. The little card is written with her name. It should be a business card or something. It doesn''t matter. What matters is her name. "Science?" Luo looked at the card with some doubts and frowned. "I seem to have heard of this name? When she was next to Franming, she seemed to be a subordinate character who controlled a lot of rights, but it is reasonable. It is said that this underground character does not have much communication with the Navy. How do you know the name of Dovelange, a special case? How do you know her name?" Chiba glimpsed, and immediately said with a smile: "Ah? Ha, this? Remember, who did I follow in the past five months?" "Well, is it that Rayleigh told you? The old guy knows that these things are really not surprising." Luo nodded, then opened the room and airborne, and then pulled a few strokes on her right shoulder, those broken The bones have been forcibly combined by an inexplicable force. Then Qiao Ba walked over with the medicine chest and jumped over to bandage him. Chiba also knew that this was Choba who didn''t want to see someone hurt, and that Streisie couldn''t think of anything, so he didn''t stop him. Looking at Luo did not investigate why he knew Shi Cuixi, Chiba slightly relieved, and then Chiba said while thinking "From the point of her life and death, remember to remind the white tiger to escape, they should be familiar with each other. In that case, it is definitely not a trading relationship, and... `..." Chiba blinked I looked at Streisie carefully: "It seems that when I stunned her, did a navy call her ''Chief''?" "Chiba, what do you mean, she is not a pirate, but what is the relationship with the navy?" Robin said sharply, and then she nodded herself: "It is very likely, I heard the ''Chief'' Arrived." "I! I! I! I heard it too!" Bonnie said with a jump on his side, and Urki stood up straight, and Owen, who was going to be in the corner, picked up a few slaps and put it on his face, and said slyly. "Hey, the bosses are not willing to torture the little girls. To tell the truth, I don''t really like the little girls who are dying, but the boss, isn''t there a man of resistance?" Chiba stunned, and then smiled and said to Urki: "Where are you talking about something? Little girl? Do you know how old she is? Rayleigh said that she is full of fifty or sixty years old. When your grandma is up." "Not to mention, she is one of the underground queens. I know that there will be no less things. Do you think that such a character will be so good? If you die, you will lose money." While shaking his head, Chiba took his fist and walked over to Owen. He said with a smile: "So, let''s try this guy with a thick and thick skin. Hey........" Looking at the smirk of Chiba, Urki and his group chilled coldly, and at the same time scorned in the heart a thousand words of inconsistency. However, since it is to deal with a rough skin, and looks a little strange, with three-edged hair, Owen with a big beard, Chiba really does not intend to keep hands. With a finger, a few white lines stick out on the ground, and he is firmly fixed in place. What is the easiest way to get information out of a person''s mouth? Chiba made the answer with his own actions. Chiba smashed his arm and slammed it on Irving''s unguarded stomach. "puff!!!!!" A direct blood spurt, and the severe pain made Owen almost blink out. !!!!!! A wolf-like screaming screams out of Owen''s mouth. This scorpion is a big shock to the Chiba. The body ignited a flame, and the blood was directly burned into black smoke. Chiba slammed into his stomach with a fist: "Shut up! Bastard!! Don''t scream for labor!" The screams came to an abrupt end, and Owens eyes were like a bull''s-eye, with a big mouth open, and a row of dripping water flowing from his mouth. The severe pain hit his brain and he forgot his screams. Satisfied with a wave of waving, a flame of fire around Chiba, his blood spit out to the ground was burned into smoke, and in the flame Owen is like nothing. ". Really not afraid of fire, oh, but this is also good." Chiba sneered and picked up Owen''s hair: "Hey, what do I ask, what do you answer, understand?" Owen slowly looked up and his eyes were bloodshot: "Don''t think about it, I will never reveal anything about my mother!" "Oh, well, I just like you." With a sneer, Chiba smashed his big tooth and punched his head and said, "There are some **** people below, please go out with the ladies." Bonnie shrugged and took Robin and walked out. At the same time, she did not forget to bundle the Streisie. After watching them go out (Zhao De''s), Owen looked at Chiba with a disdainful look and said proudly: "If you really think that you can put things out of my mouth, it would be too naive." Oh, tell you the truth, when I came here, I didn''t think about going back!" After that, he seemed to feel that his momentum was not enough, and he snorted at Chiba. Of course, the spit was burned into smoke at the moment of the flame. Chiba picked up her eyebrows and did not say anything, but opened the room. "Hey, room? Hehe, hehehe, do you think I will be afraid of these?" Owen looked at Chiba disdainfully, and kept sarcasm in his mouth: "It seems that you are just that, used to use it." Kind." "I didn''t say I would use this to deal with you," Chiba shrugged and made a crisp finger. The space flickered, and Caesar, holding two bottles of water in his hand, suddenly appeared in front of Chiba. . v4 Chapter 301： : torture "Hey? What happened?" Caesar looked puzzled at Chiba: "I am experimenting, what have you transferred me to?" Just after saying this, Caesar saw Owen, who was tied to the floor, and his two eyes lit up. "Hey!!! Who is this? Isn''t this Owen''s adult? Why, was it caught by Chiba adults? Hey, you have it today!" It seems that I thought of something bad, and Irvings face became a bit ugly. He frowned and sipped: Caesar, what are you happy! You are not the same prisoner! Caesar''s face changed and he just wanted to say something. Chiba put a hand on Caesar''s shoulder. "Captive? Well, Caesar may be OK, but he is not like you think," Chiba wins a finger and swayed in front of Owen. "Currently Caesar is very useful to me, so he won''t be tied to the ground like you. In addition to being free, the situation is basically the same as us." When I heard this, Caesar suddenly browed, and raised a foot on Owens face and twisted his shoes. Want to provoke my relationship with Chiba adults?݆~~ It is impossible! Chiba adults still rely on me..." 430 "Cough!" Chiba coughed and scared Caesar. "...and rely on me, relying on me a lot of things! Mom almost got your words out!!!" Does he have your words? Are you stupid to say it yourself? Looking at Caesar, who was screaming on Owen, Chiba patted his shoulder and said, ''Keen,'' said: "Caesar, you seem to have very few experimental materials in recent experiments. This Irving looks like the skin is thick and thick. It works very well." "Experiment?" Caesar stunned, and then his face quickly turned into ecstasy. He squeezed and pinched Owen''s thighs, and then picked up the look of the meat, and Caesar''s face became more delighted. He shook his head like a chicken. "Yes, its good, its okay! And its the identity of this material........݆~~~~ material? Owens face is black like a pot bottom. When he was the minister of the Aunts Pirates group, when was it used as an experimental material! He snorted (bedb), his body slowly began to turn red, the temperature of horror radiated from him, and Caesar, who was next to him, just reached out and pinched the muscles on his shoulders. When he just smeared it, he Screaming back. "This guy, using the fruit ability!" "Oh, my fruit ability can be heated to the temperature of horror." Coldly, Owen has a lot of light, and the obvious blue veins on his arms: "Through me? Don''t think about it! I am...." "Noisy," Chiba''s eyes turned over, and the stone handcuffs from the wall were dropped on Owen. The latter suddenly looked like a deflated ball, the light on the body was dim, and the temperature in the room returned to normal. . Owen was languid and fell to the ground: "I, I am nothing, I will not say it! Thousands, Chiba....." Chiba spread his hand and smashed Caesar, who was hiding behind him. He pointed to Owen with his chin: "Hey, Caesar, the test subject has it, you can test it, and you can use it directly, but one day. I want an Irving who can ask for information." "Can I refuse?" Caesar said with a slap in the face. "No," Chiba turned and walked outside the door. He waved his hand and said: "If you can''t ask, huh, huh, huh.. oh." The door was heavily closed, and Caesar chilled coldly. "Oh, good, so weird laughter..." Caesar''s mind revealed a scene in which he was thrown into the sea by Chiba. "No, absolutely can''t leave him the handle to deal with me!" Once again, Caesar jumped up and looked at Owen, who was unable to move. Two test tubes from behind, a strange smile, with a sticky green liquid in the hands of a strange bubble, Caesar''s appearance is abnormal... "For the sake of this uncle''s safe and secure life, you will sacrifice it, oh!!!" Just after closing the door, Chiba heard a terrible cry from inside. The voice was like a turn of fifty heads. I saw that there were still one hundred eyes and red eyes waiting. general. In short, it is extremely miserable. It is just a few screams. Chiba has a large goose bump. "Hey, what is this?" Urki touched his arm and looked at Chiba with some sympathy: "Is it okay to give him to Caesar? He won''t be killed by the potion." Chiba also touched his arm and looked back at the door of the room. He said indefinitely: "Should not..." Stalling hands, Chiba hurried away from here. Rouerki and Qiaoba also looked at each other and quickly left the right and wrong. Ten minutes later, Chiba stalked Streisie, who was **** in a group, followed by Bonnie and returned to the door. Putting two pieces of cotton on his ear, Chiba looked at a serious face of Bonnie, and said quite helplessly: "That, Bonnie, don''t follow me so closely, don''t look at her like this, she It can be full of fifty or sixty years old." "I know," Bonnie looked pale at the door of the room, and pulled out two cottons into her ears: "Its Robin who told me to look at you." After that, she would like to say, "How can you catch me?" He took a small stool and sat next to him from the wrist mark. "Hey," shook his head, and Chiba said with a bit of depression: "Look at it, but don''t stand it." "Through torture, how could it scare me." With a sigh of relief, Bonnie looked up and said: "Get started." Sighed, Chiba shrugged helplessly, and then a finger was on Sousse''s forehead. Powerful power instantly re-entered her body and immediately woke her up from the coma. Looking at the faint waking, Shisei, whose face changed greatly, Chiba slowly took out the village rain pill from the wrist mark and opened the room. Then, when she hadn''t called it, Chiba waved her hand and divided her from the middle. "Hey, if you don''t want to be cut into pieces and then throw it into the pit, then answer my question...". v4 Chapter 302： : Caesars means On the second day after the confluence, today is a rare good weather. The warm sunshine sprinkles on the sea. The '''' sails in the blue sky and blue sea. The breeze blows the pirate flag at the top of the mast. Several seabirds are At the top of the banner, it is vying for the highest point of the landing. Everything seems to be peaceful and peaceful... Of course, it just seems... "Ah, ah!!!!" A scream of screaming from the '''' was simply heard by the screams. Its hard to imagine what kind of abuse was given, but from the birds screaming, the escaping It is not difficult to see how scary the sound is. In the room, Chiba was glaring at her eyes and looking at the eyes of Shi Cuixi. "Hey!! What do you say in the end - don''t say!!!" Strecy was tied to a chair. She looked awkward, and her face almost changed to white paper. There was no blood in the pale. But she did not have any signs of compromise. In the past ten hours, Chiba used all means to torture. He thought that he was absolutely difficult to carry out these tortures. All kinds of penalties were used by him, but he did not even have a sentence. Tortured out. This couldn''t help but make Chiba a little angry and angry. He almost cut the knife and cut Situsi. Fortunately, Luo passed by and stopped the impulsive Chiba. After knowing the reason, he sighed and personally fought. After seeing the tortures of Luo, Chiba suddenly found out... He was not the material of torture. Seeing Luos cruel torture scenes, its only half an hour, and Chiba, who has already practiced a certain level, fled with a slap in the face. As for Bonnie? Five minutes after Luos shot, she ran ugly to the side of the boat....... But what Chiba and Luo didnt think was that the queen of the underground world seemed to be spoiled, not like a person who could be sentenced. The leaves are fascinating to her. At the end of the day, Chiba had to let Luo put his hand. After all, like this person who wouldnt reveal the news, it would be useless to torture again. Instead of continuing to waste time, it would be better to try another method. . However, after Chiba and Luo tried everything to make her speak, the situation stagnated the next two. "Don''t just ask you why you are afraid of the Tianlong people. You should know this high-level person like you! Since there are so many people who know, why can''t you say it!" Chiba grabbed the collar of Streisie and said evilly. Difficult to look up at Chiba, she snorted: "I will not say, absolutely do not say, just die, what is the big deal, you have the ability to kill me!" After that, she held her head up and threw a disdainful expression on Chiba. Chibas madness almost erected her hair, and she raised her fist to give her a punch, while Luo, who was next to her, rushed to stop him. Just kidding, with the strength of Chiba now, plus the madness, this punch does not directly kill her. Of course, her life and death do not matter to Luo, but the information on her body is not easy to give up, Chiba said before, yes, such senior staff is not so easy to grasp. "Chiba is the master! Calm down!" Luo tried to grasp the panting, Chiba with his hands and feet, and said with a smile. "Don''t stop me, let me kill her!!" Chiba said with anger and anger, the hand of ''Village Yumaru'' was thrown straight out, rubbing on the face of Streisie, and nailed it to the door behind her. While Chiba struggled, when Luo tried to stop Chiba, the door suddenly opened. Caesar''s head came out of the door, and when he saw the outside situation, he suddenly stunned. "Hey? What are you doing? The sword on this door... Could you say ....." The next moment Caesar''s eyes lit up: "Is it true that Chiba and Luo have fallen out? Is it already unreachable?" Hey!! I can do this opportunity..." "Close your crow mouth!" Chiba and Luo appeared on Caesar at the same time. Two fists were knocked on his head and directly punched his head into the floor. Luo Wei started Caesar and said with a sigh of relief: "What are you doing!! Well? I am not going back to torture!!" Chiba directly pulled the ''Village Yumaru'' and put it on Caesar''s neck. He said, "Hey! How are you asking? How did the people inside haven''t moved for so long? You won''t Its killing him! "No, no!!!" Caesar carefully removed the blade a few centimeters from his neck and said quickly: "Success! Owen, he promised to say everything!" Asking for flowers When the words came out, I hadnt waited for Chiba to come back. The next Streisi had widened her eyes and said loudly: "Owen!! You are mixed.......!!!!." Chiba gently smacked a finger, a line of lines appeared beside him, and rushed straight to seal Shi Cuixi''s mouth, only the ء is called non-stop. Some strange eyes looked at Caesar, and Chiba took a shot of Caesar''s shoulder: "It''s a good job! If you perform well, I can consider it and give it back to you!" When I heard this, Caesar suddenly opened his eyes and smiled and said: "Hey~ Its not as good as it is, or if you just put the heart directly........" But when he hadn''t finished speaking, he walked into the room with Luo and shut the door up. .......... When Chiba saw that there was no horrible imaginary in the room, he was relieved. Owen is in the center of the room, tied to the ground by white lines, and he probably has a strong body of about three meters. Now it is not only the original half, but also the skinny skin, like being pumped. Going to all the spirits, looking at the ceiling with two red eyes. "What did Caesar do?" Chiba muttered, pulling a chair and sitting next to Owen. Stretched out and patted his cheek: "Hey, let''s scream without dying!" It seems that it was some pain in the palm of the hand, and Owens eyes turned two times, and then I saw the face of Chiba. "Kill, kill me..." Owen said in a very weak voice that he was dumb and wanted to be an old man who was about to step into the coffin. Taking a deep breath, Chibas eyes became smashed, and the sympathy in my heart was swept away. Chiba brows one pick, not salty and not light: "That depends on your performance, what do I ask, what do you answer, I said, you have value for us, I can''t possibly die. I will kill you only if I spit it out." After a pause, Chiba continued: "Don''t think that I am the kind of ruthless person. If I fall into your hands, I am afraid I will not be better there." "Oh, indeed...." Owen said hoarsely: "But those have nothing to do with me, you ask, let''s finish and finish." v4 Chapter 303： : The bead event is temporarily falling Looking at Owen, who was desperate for death, Chiba shook his head and took a little guilty feeling in his heart. He asked: "First of all, do you know why the Navy is afraid of the Tianlong people?" "Why are you afraid of Tianlong people? Oh...." Owen was pale and hoarse and whispered without any fluctuations. "There are few people who will know this question. Not to mention the navy, even the mother, the four emperors, they have not provoked Tianlong people? There must be problems in this, but my mother never told us that I can still determine this." Chiba looked at Owen''s eyes quietly, until a long time later, Chiba confirmed that he did not lie. "It is like this... that can be troublesome," looked at Owen. Chiba frowned and said: "Have you ever noticed this problem before? In the face of the navy, Tianlong "three or three" people are like a group. Waste is average, but they are mobilizing for the safety of a Tianlong person?" "Thinked." Owen turned to look at Chiba, and said without any emotion: "There is definitely more than one for you, but no one will answer this question. People who know why are responsible for the reasons." It seems that I want to intentionally seal up the reasons." Hey, Chiba said with a cold cry: How can this kind of thing be hidden for a long time? One day people will know the reason. Owen looked at him faintly and said calmly: "Is there any other problem? If not, kill me." Shaking his head, Chiba stretched out a finger and said: "I haven''t finished asking it yet. Isn''t it so good to cooperate with you? Hey, rest assured, I will cure your wounds and then let you go. Go." Shaking his head, Owen said faintly: "No need, ask questions, I will tell you." Hey? What happened to this Irving? What did Caesar''s **** do to him? Shaking his head, Chiba continued to ask: "Well, then why do you want to meet with the Tracy White Tiger? Or what do you want to do with the Navy?" Transaction, Owen said faintly: Its a bead trade, white beads. Chibas eyes glimpsed: "Sure enough, is it related to the beads? Aunt, Streisey, Navy, cp0....... Oh, I know." "The kind of beads started with Dolfranming to ask his mother. He exchanged the total beads with his mother with huge drugs. Although the beads are more troublesome to make and can absorb the soul, but for the mother It''s useless, and the kind of bead stealing life is only useful to the weak, and the life inside is hard to absorb. There are only a few hundred full-loaded beads that can be used, and can only be added for a few years. Life is all." "The life span of these years is not obvious to mothers, but it is different for others. If there is enough power and there is a longing for life, then the beads are still very useful, and Dovelang Ming Ge is very attached to these two conditions." "Its just that the beads that Franmingo exchanged seem to be excessive. It is estimated to be sold to others to make profits, but Mom is not interested in Bailey. In order to monopolize the source of mother beads, DoFramming Brother has a lot of cost, which makes him get so many beads." "It must be used for others," sneered at Owen. Chiba said: "Dolfranming brother gave most of those beads to the Tianlong people. They are the ones who best match this bead. High power, greed and fear of death, and the arrogant gesture of not taking human life." "Dragons, no wonder they will send cp0, but how do they know the beads made by their mother... forget it, then what? What other questions do you have?" Owen looked straight and looked at Chiba calmly. "By the way, if you want those beads, then wait a month. Before you come, we have already finished the transaction. After one month, it will be taken over by Streisie and then transferred to cp0. "" And Chiba was uncomfortable by his calm eyes, and licked his mouth. Chiba asked: "The last question, you don''t care anyway, then you know the black beard and the country." Is the distribution of power?" Half an hour later, Chiba frowned and stood in front of Streisie, thinking about how to deal with her. If you let her go, then the aunt will definitely change the transaction. When the ghost knows what she will change into; if she doesnt let go, kill her, Chiba really cant go, but by heart, she can Forbidden to live in that torture, Chiba also had to admire her. "But if I take her heart away from the room, she will never be obedient with her character." Chiba had some troubles and walked back and forth on the deck. The first time I met this kind of soft and hard-nosed person, he would not have thought of a good method for a while. Just as he came around and thought about the method, Caesar suddenly emerged from the side. "Hey~ Or just give her to me, just as I have configured a few new prescriptions, no matter how hard she is, I can pull out information from her mouth!" Chiba turned a blind eye and slammed on Caesar''s **** and flew him away: "Go to your work, and when you think of it, Owen''s expression is in his heart. What did you do to him?" Caesars fart ran over and said, Hey~~Nothing, nothing, just use some medicine and use some medicine. Looking at Caesar, it seems that I don''t want to say it. Chiba is too lazy to ask. "Forget it, Caesar, you will take her to the room and pick it up. I will say it later." 3.5 Chiba waved his hand and couldnt think of any good way. So he threw the question aside: "Before this. There are still many things to discuss." When Luo treated Owen to get out of the room, Chiba directly told Caesar to find a boat and send him out, and he himself led Luo to the hall. "Chiba is the master of the house, the injury called Owen is completely cured. I let him act is the limit." "That doesn''t matter. Anyway, he wasn''t alive by Caesar''s bastard." Chiba shook his head and his eyes flashed a glimmer of light: "Compared with things after a month, things in front of you should be more nervous. ?" Luo nodded. "Then, Chiba is the master of the country. Are we the first to blow up the aunt''s island, or the first to blast the ''and the country''." v4 Chapter 304： : ready On the same day, Chiba put Shi Trixi''s things aside and directly filled the power tank of the ԡ, and then re-routed to the country. The ԡ, which was advancing at full speed, only took a few hours to reach the and country. Slowly stopped the ԡ, Chiba stood on the bow of the boat and stared at the distant island. The and country at dusk had already had a rare light. "Its much better than I have seen before. Hey, look at that area. There are probably two big Dres Rosas. How come you put the bombs underneath." Robin chuckled and walked to Chiba, leaning on the railing, the sea breeze blowing long hair, she said comfortably: "Oh, captain, don''t underestimate us, in order to bury the bomb below, we can Its been a matter of tens of days, and youre surprised if theyre happy to hear them. "Oh, yes, its really a surprise," Chiba looked at the small island in the distance: "Its a pity, so beautiful island...." Looking at the fake Chiba, Robin turned and just wanted to say something, Bonnie suddenly rushed from behind. A tiger rushed to Chiba, and two greasy hands screamed in the clothes of the Chiba robes: "Hey, I know what you are worried about in Chiba! Don''t worry~ The ''and country'' has long been nobody." Bonnie hangs behind the Chiba and sways: "There is no good person." "No good people?" Chiba touched Bonnie''s head and didn''t mind her hand making her clothes greasy. Instead, she asked: "What do you mean, the black beard killed all the residents on the ''Country''?" Slaughter Island?" "Does he dare? If it is directly to the island, I am afraid that most of the people in the world of pirates will come to crusade him." Urki appeared in the back, he sipped a bottle of wine into his mouth, and his right hand used a handle. A thin long knife is strung with a string of eggs. "That''s right," said Joba, sitting on Urki''s shoulder and picking an egg from the long knife and stuffing it into his mouth. He said vaguely: "Know know whether it is in the new world or the great route. The situation in the island is absolutely forbidden. If there are no residents on the island, how should we sail forward? Replenishment, nothing else, fresh water is a big problem." "It turned out to be like this," Chiba nodded and said thoughtfully: "That''s the country"........" "Indigenous people have been driven away, and they are directly driven to other islands by black beards. In any case, there are many forests on the ''Country of the Country'', and there is something called ''bread tree''. Since there are so many foods, this is still a black beard. The base camp, he naturally won''t let a group of civilians be here." "In this way, if there are civilians on the island, there are still some taboos. I didn''t expect him to be so interested," Chiba said with a sneer. "Clean up the island and build the base. I am afraid he wants to be the same as ''Aunt''." Four emperors ''........" Disdainful snoring, a flash of cold in the eyes of Chiba: "If this is the case, then hold your ambition to die here." The sea was tumbling, and Luos submarine slowly floated from below. The lid on the submarine was opened and Luo drilled out from it: "Chiba is the master of the house, I just went to see it below. The explosives were hidden and not found." "That''s fine, hey, the bombing plan is in the early hours of the morning, when people are the most relaxed when they are three or four, and they are the most vulnerable to being attacked." Robin nodded and nodded: "Do you want to prepare ڡ and ''''? "Oh, I must be ready. This is the fall of a sea thief. If there is not enough scene for him to bury, isnt it the face of our pirates? When the island explodes, use ''100 guns'' Directly carpeted bombing, completely annihilating the people above!" After licking the corner of his mouth, Chiba said coldly: "As for the ''spoken guns'', keep it for the time being, just after all, this is our first big move in the new world, keeping it in case of accidents. "" "For example, some of his alliances?" Robins eyes narrowed and he nodded cautiously. "Hey, let''s fix it for the time being. Before I plan, I will observe the situation on the island...." After that, Chiba directly turned into a sea of ??lightning and rushed into the and country by the conductivity of the sea. In just two minutes, Chiba crossed the distance of more than 100,000 meters and embarked on the land of the and country. Carefully spread out and smell the domineering, Chiba slowly walked to a place with more people. Five minutes later, Chiba poked his head out of the dense woods. After confirming that there were no people around him, he walked out of the woods. Presented in front of Chiba is a desolate ruin. At least 70% of the entire town is turned into charred charcoal, and the remaining room is also ragged, covered with blackened flames. "A small island, with so many guard posts, in the woods of just tens of thousands of meters, labor and capital met at least 100 people?" In the mouth, complaining, Chiba turned the fruit into a ''smog fruit'', turning into a white smoke that went straight through the broken ruins of the burnt black. By the ability of the smoke fruit, Chiba easily avoided the sight of the people around him, narrowed the smell of domineering to a dozen meters or so, and Chiba slowly progressed through the ruins of the earth. Not long after, Chiba came to the center of the ruins and stood in front of the tallest building in the remaining buildings, but it was not so much a group of buildings as the ruins, but the entire Da Mingfu complex except the gate. In addition, only the most central rooms are still lit with light. The entire famous palace has been destroyed, and Chiba can even see the plaque engraved with the ''big name'' falling under the rubble with a deep punch. "Is it really 440 here is the place where the name of the country and the country is? It was destroyed." Chiba muttered and transformed all the fruits of the body into the fruit of the smoke. Looking at the ruins in front, Chiba snorted, and the whole person directly exploded into a cloud of smoke, and then disappeared in place. At the same time, Chiba''s huge and incomprehensible color suddenly spread out, and unscrupulously swept over 10,000 meters. Almost within a second of the sweep of Chiba, a few horrible stories of domineering domineering will shatter their sensation. The black beard first broke the wall and rushed out of a building, and then dozens of people rushed out from all corners. "Who! Who is voyeur?!! Come out!!!" The black beard shouted loudly, and the two black lacquered scorpions were filled with violent murder. Who? who is it? Can sneak into the road so easily! ! The people around him are also looking around for the traces of the smell of color, but how can they find the traces of Chiba? At this time, Chiba showed his body shape in the woods tens of thousands of meters away. Chiba turned back and looked at the location where the famous temple was located through the dense age. He heard the black beard yelling at his voice. "Oh, that''s how it is. This will strengthen the defense. If this is also directly killed, it will be no wonder others." v4 Chapter 305： : Avalanche In the early morning, three o''clock, ԡ. The dark gold ship shimmered with a faint lightning ray, and the defensive hood was fully opened. A light blue defensive hood completely shrouded the ԡ. On the deck, Choba was standing at the bow with Robin and his team, followed by a line of Beppe. On the sea, Chiba, Luo, and Urki and Bonnie are standing on the submarine. At the stern of the ԡ, Caesar was squatting in the corner. "You can''t remember me, can''t remember me, can''t remember me..." Looking at the Chiba and the four people into the submarine, Qiaoba worried: "Chiba, you are careful, this is not a joke! I must give you the powder you have to set up! It is best to treat wounds. It!" "Haha, don''t worry!" Chiba patted her wrist print and said with a smile: "When we blow up the island, you start bombing with ''100 guns''! After these two bombings, it is estimated that they also There is not much left, rest assured!" Choba nodded hard. Chiba smiled lightly and then got into the submarine. After confirming that the black beards were all on the island, Chiba took a night of discussion and decided that he would enter the submarine by his Chiba, Luo, Bonnie and Urki four people, trigger a bomb, and then bombarded by Robin. In the end, Chiba and four people will clean up the battlefield. Going to the control room, Chiba pulled out a small black box from her arms with a red button with a skull. "Hey, black beard, three times to come and provoke us, and let her run every time, hey, look at this time he can''t run?" If you have a 10,000-ton bomb, if you use it to blow people, even those who are at the level of four emperors will not survive. Oh, but the four-level people will not be stupid enough to let you blow up. Next to the Luo side controlled the two lights in the eyes of the submarine, he chuckled and said: "Do not worry, Chiba is the master, this time the amount of bombs can definitely blow the whole ''and country'' to the sky, under the island The weight is very good." "I know, well, gossip about it," Chiba smiled and shook her head, her face began to become serious. "Where are we now?" Luo also corrected his face and looked at an odd instrument. "It is now three kilometers below the sea. It is tens of thousands of meters away from the island of ''Heguo''. It takes about five minutes to pass. After that, he paused and said: "However, I suggest stopping at about 3,000 meters. The explosion of that level can be resisted by about 3,000 meters." "Three kilometers, okay," Chiba nodded and said, "That''s it." In the past ten minutes, the atmosphere in the small control room gradually became serious. Bonnie had already taken away her food. Urki also took out the big pillar from the wrist mark. On the floor. "Breaking the island, I am a little excited." Chiba smiled and patted Urki, staring at the island closer and closer, licking his mouth and holding the controller in his hand. With a serious atmosphere, the submarine slowly stopped. Luo turned his head and his eyes suppressed the excitement and said: "When it comes, Chiba is the master of the house, ready to start." Bonnie and Urki eyes brightened and shifted their sights to Chiba. Slowly put the controller on the table, Chiba opened the insurance, and the handle was pressed on the red button. "Oh, then I will start." Luo three people suppressed the excitement and nodded. "Haha, this is your turn, black beard!" Chiba smiled low and he pressed the button. Invisible electric waves are scattered, passing through the distance of three kilometers in an instant, and transmitted to the detonator of the five tons of explosives under the island. "Drip.....Drip....Drip...Drip..Drip!!!!" A small flash of light appeared in the center, and after half a second, the ignition light spread all the bombs. "boom!!!!!" The huge explosion exploded from the bottom of the island, unable to be released in an instant with the impact of language, and the enormous energy bursting fiercely! A full five tons of explosives, and Robin they forced Caesar to make the latest explosives. Chiba once tried to ask Caesar to experiment with this kind of bomb. A fist-sized explosive can blow up a piece of stone hundreds of meters high. And when it is 50,000 tons, what will happen if the bomb is blown up 100,000 times? Just seeing a few red beams of light coming out of the island, then dozens of beams of light were revealed, and then the whole island was like a watermelon, and it exploded! "My God," Chiba was awkward, and he quickly said to Luo: "Fast! Go back!" Luo also returned to the gods, but also a spirited spirit, immediately controlled the submarine to retreat at full speed. But before they got out of the way, there was another loud noise on the island that almost stunned them. Looking back at Chiba, endless light and heat are directly visible on the island. Countless rocks (money and Zhao) stone directly turned into pieces under the force of the second explosion. Under the huge impetus of the explosion, they went crazy in all directions. Rushing away. It was like a flower blossoming, the whole island suddenly burst, hundreds of meters in a block, the stone of a kilometer was thrown out like a small stone, and numerous white water splashes were pulled out in the water. Bounced in all directions at an extremely fast speed. "Rely! What is three kilometers is enough! 30,000 meters can be!!!" Chiba saw a **** whale near the kilometer because he couldn''t dodge it. After being smashed into a meat sauce by a piece of kilometers, he screamed wildly. In the next moment, Chibas face was white. In front of him, there was a piece of stone with a length of kilometers, wrapped in a small piece of wood, and squatting down against the submarine. . v4 Chapter 306： : terrible The island debris has not arrived, and the huge water pressure has pushed the submarine out of control, shaking it from side to side. Looking at the island fragments that had been hit a few more times than the previously killed whales, Chiba directly smashed out. "damn it!!!!" He didn''t think that the submarine that was less than a hundred meters long could make the next blow. It was too late to think. Chiba directly pulled out the ''Village Yumaru'', opened the room, and a flash appeared in front of the submarine. The huge water pressure made these water pressures strong, and when Chiba just came out, it was almost crushed and elementized. Room! ! ! ! A small circle of storms appeared in the hands of Chiba, and then suddenly spread out, a translucent circle of diameter kilometers shrouded most of the gravel into the big. No, it was suppressed in the sea! There is still a little half that has not been shrouded in! Then Chiba took a deep breath and placed ''Village Yumaru'' in front of him. The ''Thunder Fruit'' in the body was transformed into the ''surgical fruit''. Under the blessing of the two surgical fruits, the range of the force field of Chiba suddenly doubled, and the gravel was completely wrapped in it. it is good! There was a flash of light in the eyes of Chiba, and a knife of 837 was hit against the huge stone that hit. cut! ! ! As Chiba''s knife was cut, an invisible force instantly covered the trajectory of his knife. Then the huge island fragment of the kilometer was slammed into two halves from the middle! The island fragments crossed the sides of the submarine, and Chiba did not return to the submarine. Instead, it turned back to the thundering fruit, standing on the submarine and driving the room in a kilometer, and smashing all the stones that came. Smashed. Handcuffed a piece of stone, Chiba transferred to the submarine and said to Luo: "Okay! The explosion is probably over! Now go ahead!" Luo nodded and pressed a few buttons. The submarine immediately stopped moving back and rushed forward. Chiba appeared again above the submarine, waving the ''Village Yumaru'' in his hand and looking up at the sea: "Almost, Robin should also attack." As soon as the voice fell, Chiba was keenly aware of a blue light, dragging a long tail from the sea. "Booming and banging!!!" Numerous bombardment madness hit the remaining island fragments, and the remaining dozens of kilometer island fragments were shattered into pieces. On the largest piece of the island floating on the sea, a heartbreaking roar rang. "Who is it?!!!!!" A piece of ruin burst into bursts, and the black beard rushed out from the inside, and slammed the palm of the air against the blue bombardment. A circle of black whirlpools of nearly a thousand meters appeared in the air, and all the fragments that slammed into the island changed the attack trajectory and were swallowed up by the black vortex. The black beard was sullen, and the red eyes that had been reddish suddenly dripped. This kind of powerful artillery fire, even the black beard that can absorb all attacks, can hardly stand it. Zhangkou is a big blood spurting out. However, he did not feel like it, quickly climbed up and looked around. Looking at the fragments of several islands floating on the sea, the black beard spurted out of the blood. "My island! My people!" A sly, two lines of tears rushed out of the black beard''s eyes, and he twitched and climbed up, staring at the golden dot far away. The previous explosion may not be known, but the blue light column bombing behind it is clear and clear, and these attacks black beards have seen it once in the top war. "Chiba!!!" He whispered, and the black beard was almost red with bleeding. "Boat, captain..." A faint scream came from the side, and the black beard quickly looked. Poison q was pressed under a slate, beed in a tough call. The black beard rushed to the ground and smashed the stone with a kick, and smashed the poison. When he was thrown out, he saw the two legs of the poison q twisted differently. "You are a ship doctor! This injury can''t die!" "I can''t die, I can''t die," Poison q said as he looked at a corner of the ruins, where a thin scorpion was shrunk in the ruins. "I''m fine, thanks to it..." "A scorpion, its name is not as good as your life!" "I know, I know, this is the arrangement of fate, the arrangement of fate...." The poisonous voice said, there was a deep hatred in his eyes. "I know that you also hate Chiba, but now is not the time to retaliate, we still have to leave here first." But the black beard is a black beard after all. After the island was bombed, the future base camp was destroyed, and under the absolute attack of being killed, it still did not lose its sanity. "Kado!!!!" With the roar of the black beard, the ruins in the distance suddenly exploded, and Caddo rushed over at a very fast speed, and in his hand he still stunned Catherine. "Is she not dead? Very good!" Black beard snorted and threw the poison q on the back of Kay. Deeply glanced at the dark golden ship in the distance, there was a hint of jealousy in the eyes of the black beard: "I will remember this account for you, I will remember it for you!" With two low voices, Black Beard picked up a few thick trees from the ground and ran straight to the beach. But when he just threw the tree into the sea and jumped up, Kayton suddenly rushed out and slammed his black beard back. "What are you special..." The black beard''s face changed, and he was about to open his mouth. Countless swords rushed out of the sea and smashed the trees. After the sword gas, Chiba screamed ''Village Yumao'' directly in front of the black beard, and at the same time he also appeared Bonnie, Urki and Luo. Looking at the black beard with a wild face, Chibas heart reveals a bright smile. "Hey, black beard, you are still alive, how are you, the taste of the bomb is good?" Black Beard didn''t answer anything. He straightened his feet and quickly retired. The fat body was like a ball-like body, but it was extremely flexible. In just a few seconds, he withdrew hundreds of meters. Looked at the same rapid retreat of Keduo, Chiba quietly in the hands of the knife. "Don''t rush, don''t know how you are, anyway, me..." The voice did not fall, and Chiba smiled and appeared on the top of the black beard. The ''Village Yumaru'' flashed cold and cold, and took a glimpse of electric light. He bowed to him. "...I am, anyway, very happy!!!!".